《Moon-Shadow Sword Emperor》 Chapter 1 Episode 1 Why do you look at me like that? What a monster. In response to the question from the man whose body was stained with blood, the middle-aged man who was called death stepped back with a tired expression. There were corpses all around. There are four elders belonging to the Ten Thousand Demon Pce, the three divisions of the Blood Heavenly Command, which are renowned as the elite striking force of the Demonic Cult, and the only one is Seo Gun-ak, the Iron Blood Demon Lord, who is one of the five disciples of the cult leader. lost his life at the hands of Is this really the inaction of a young man who has just passed his first year of life? Cold sweat formed on the middle-aged mans forehead. Even though he was poisoned by the Seven Spirits Poison and was weakened, he couldnt believe it was that bad. I was able to realize once again how dangerous the man in front of me was. It was not for nothing that he was praised for his talent surpassing even the current religious leader. As expected, my judgment was right. We need to cut the buds here before they grow any further. If we dont kill him now, there will be great repercussions. There was an insidious aura in the middle-aged mans hands. Now please tell me. Why did you try to kill me? Dont you know the reason? Didnt I tell you this many times? I have no interest in being a religious leader. Do you think there would be a fool who would believe that literally? And just because you dont care about the leader doesnt mean thats what other people think. The middle-aged man snorted. Then the blood man sighed and lowered his sword. Anyway, that guys inferiorityplex. What? Anyway, I must have felt sick after hearing somewhere about the talent of the youngest priest and whether it would be okay to leave him as is. Isnt that right? . The death penalty is also quitemon. There was a sneer on the face of Yeon Yeon-un, a blood person. The middle-aged mans face was distorted like a murderous beast. Your mouth is alive. Did you think I would lose my temper and attack such an obvious provocation? It doesnt change the fact that you will die here. Although the provocation didnt work, your expression is quite grim. noisy! A gray-colored force was released from the middle-aged mans hand. Yeonsun swung his sword as if chasing an insect and struck it away. Quang! A deafening noise echoed throughout the area. Yeonsun wiped the blood flowing from the corner of his mouth with his sleeve. Although he was pretending to be fine on the outside, his physical condition was at its worst. I wont be able to hold out for long. The poisonous energy that I had managed to suppress ran wild like a foal let loose. Due to the series of fierce battles, his strength was exhausted and he suffered serious injuries, making it difficult for him to move freely. Even if you hold it for a long time, it is only a fraction. I decided I couldnt hold out any longer. Enough with the bluff. No matter how monster you are, your strength and stamina are not infinite. Moreover, he suffered quite a few injuries Its not wrong, but its not something even the death penalty can do. Who said they would deal with me? Then are you going to leave me like this? I think so. Yeonsun frowned. I couldnt figure out what he was thinking, that he would suddenly withdraw after pushing him this far. If you dont kill me here, there will be consequences. You misunderstood what I meant. You die here. That fact is certain. What does it mean. You probably know best what is currently happening here in Sacheon. no way. Before the full-scale fight began, a member of the Hyeolcheon unit secretly escaped from here under my instructions. Where do you think he is and what is he doing right now? Damn it! Yeonsun cursed and kicked the ground. The middle-aged man, as if he had been waiting, bit down on Shinhyeong and gave him a p. The gray energy released instantly increased in size and covered Yeon-yoons body. Quang! An explosion rang out again. Yeonsun jumped out through the dust cloud and rushed towards the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man burst intoughter and sprayed strong energy one after another. bang! Kwakwakwak! Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! The distance between the two sides did not narrow. Rather, they became distant as time passed. Puzzle. Yeonsun stopped, gritting his teeth and looked down at his legs. Blood flowed out of the wound, which was so deep that the bones were visible. I thought he was targeting the lower body so persistently. I would have guessed that it was a paving stone with the current situation in mind. A middle-aged man who stopped behind said in a mocking voice. Do you understand now? There is no way for you to return alive. I guess so. Give up your neck obediently. If you do that, I will use my warmth to let you go without pain. I cant do that. Dont you know about the death penalty? My personality has been ruined. Do you really mean to reject advice and choose punishment? execution. I will never die alone. Why are you thinking of making me yourpanion? In response to the middle-aged mans sly question, Yeonsun nodded once and took a step forward. The moment my feet touched, the ground turned ck. I think so. Do you think that is possible? You will soon find out. An explosive momentum engulfed the area. Fassssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss-ssssssssssssssssssss at on the nts, which were exposed to the magic energy, withered away in an instant. The middle-aged man who noticed this strange incident frowned. What is this? Its a magic attack. What! Do you really think you learned that golden skill? Why are you so surprised? He may have secretly learned one or two techniques of gold. I visited Cheonryung Library several times. Crazy guy! Do you think Geumgong is Geumgong for nothing? How could you not know? I will probably die here, having exhausted all my innate energy. Who knows that! But since you can take your brother-inw with you as a roadpanion, isnt it a profitable business? The middle-aged mans face turned pale. I thought he might be hiding a secret. However, I never dreamed that it would be a suicide bombing at the cost of my own life. Even if it is gold, it is ultimately martial arts. It would be meaningless if the body didnt support it. Theres no way you can handle it when youve exhausted all your strength. Havent I done quite a bit of work so far? The number of elixirs bestowed by the religious leader is six. Yeonsun kicked the ground with an eerie smile. The ground exploded and piles of dirt flew out. The distance between the two sides suddenly shortened. The middle-aged man let out a cry of astonishment as a purple eye light filled his vision. Its a shame, but I wasnt able to make all of the energy of the many elixirs mine. The energy that has not yet been digested is spread throughout the entire body and the person is asleep. This crazy guy! Yeonsuns sword swept the middle-aged mans side. The sword energy that spread out randomly caused pieces of flesh to be torn apart. Im dead! The middle-aged man loaded the de of his hand with strength and swung it loudly. I was nning to somehow widen the distance and adjust my posture. However, Yeonsun narrowed the gap further by receiving the attack with his shoulder. Phew! Blood poured out like a fountain from the cracked shoulder. The blood that poured out turned the middle-aged mans face red. ! The middle-aged man felt goosebumps rising on his back. I could clearly feel the other persons will to kill me by any means necessary. A vicious hand trying to grab the nape of the neck. I was able to escape by tilting my head in the nick of time, but I was unable to respond to the subsequent attack. The wide open palm blocks the view. Wow! A strong shock was inflicted on my abdomen. It was so powerful that my internal organs would have been crushed if I had not protected myself with a self-defense weapon just before. As I took a step back, coughing up blood, a strong sound hit my ears. As I reflexively lowered my upper body, I felt the eerie sensation of my hair being cut off. Now wait! Im going to freeze to death for a moment. Yeonsun, who rotated the new model once around his left foot, lowered his sword vertically. The middle-aged man stared at it nkly, not even thinking about avoiding it. I couldnt believe it. Even though he borrowed the power of Geumgong, his divine power was so overwhelming. At this level, he is in no way inferior to the Eight Great Demons, who are said to be the greatest beasts of the religion. No, maybe its more than that! It was a sword attack that fully reflected the potential of the human being named Yeon-woon and his potential for growth. A violent sword that has not been refined. I was thrilled by the immense power that resided within it. Wow! With one strike, the middle-aged mans body was split into dozens of pieces. The ground turned red from the blood that flowed down. Keuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Even though he defeated his opponent, Yeonsun did not stop. The energy on the sword became more intense, and the demonic energy flowing from the whole body became even darker. The eyes with burst blood vessels turned red, and the blood vessels bulged above the skin, creating a bizarre appearance. Damn it! I felt like my body would explode if I didnt release the uncontroble energy. Coo thump! Kugoogung! Every time he stamped his feet, the earth shook as if there was an earthquake. Every time I swung my arm, the air exploded. Entire trees were uprooted and rocks were broken and scattered. How much time has passed like that? Cough! Yeonsun copsed in ce, spewing out a handful of blood. The right hand holding the sword trembled. Internal energy is like a double-edged sword, and if it cannot be controlled, it is bound to be poisonous. The cost of forcibly drawing on the spiritual energy scattered throughout the entire body was great. The blood flow in my body was messed up. Recovery was impossible. Its really the end. Still, I had no regrets about using the bombshell. Because death was inevitable anyway. Yeonsun moved with difficulty and sat down, leaning his back against the base of the tree. Some time passes. This way! The leaders of the Demonic Cult are here! What on earth happened here? A group of people appeared. The men gathered around Yeonsun and murmured. Yeonsun, who recognized their identities, burst intoughter. Are they from the Shaolin Temple? Currently, Sacheon was suffering from measles due to the martial arts peopleing from all over. This was because the secret temple of Muyeongsintu (oӰ), known as the legendary Daedo (I) and a former expert, was discovered. It is a warning to kill someone with a sword. Its a n worthy of the death penalty. An old monk squatted in front of Yeonsun. He carefully looked at Yeon-woon, who was breathing heavily, and opened his mouth, scratching his bald head with his index finger. Amitabha Buddha. What happened here? Power struggle on campus. Yeonsun, who was going to die soon anyway, answered cheerfully. Things were good after his death. Fuck you. The old monk and Yeonsun exchanged various questions and answers for a short period of time. The old monk, who was staring with a strange expression at Yeonsun, who answered without hesitation no matter what he asked, suddenly asked. Its strange that you answer so obediently. Do you have any doubts as to why this information is false? I would be lying if I said I didnt have any doubts. But somehow I dont think its a lie. Thank you for that. I think Siju is a little different from other demons. I didnt be a demon because I specifically wanted to. I guess so. The me of life that goes out every moment. The old monk, who was quietly gazing at the eyes that were gradually losing their vitality, put his hands together and recited the Buddhist prayer. Amitabha Buddha. I hope you be a Buddha in the next life. Yeonsuns expression became bizarre. I never thought the day woulde when I would receive blessings from Daengjung of Shaolin Temple. Numerous scenes passed through my mind. Is this what you call a magic light? Since being forced into Christianity at the age of ten, I have not had a single peaceful day. I have reached this position after over twenty years of hardship. After much effort, he achieved a high position and had many things, but he could not obtain anything he really wanted. Many peoples faces appeared and disappeared repeatedly through my vision, which had be blurry as if it had been covered in moisture. From the faces of parents who sold their young children because they could not ovee poverty, to the appearance of a religious leader with a cruel personality. When I think about it, it was a life where nothing ever went as nned. Its been a shit life, really. Yeonsun let out a swear word and closed his eyes. Chapter 2 Episode 2 Wow! As soon as I opened my eyes, an unfamiliar ceiling came into view. I felt an unpleasant feeling of resistance and got up from my seat. Rattling! The rough noise unique to the carriage prated my ears, and at the same time, my body shook violently. I put my hand on my throbbing forehead and gathered my thoughts. Where am I? Iron bars surrounding all sides. There was a wooden board on the other side of the iron bars, so you couldnt see outside. The sunlight seeping through the wooden boards only gives you an idea of the time zone. Approximately around noon? Perhaps because I had not eaten anything, my stomach was making a loud noise. When I lowered my hand to my forehead, I saw the iron shackles on my wrists. The other side was connected to the iron bars, so movement was greatly restricted. But there was something strange. Are my hands this small? Small, soft palms with no visible calluses. It was like looking at the hands of a child. When I thought about it, there were one or two strange things. I didnt feel the pain I should have felt. In addition to the injuries caused by the series of fierce battles, the internal injuries caused by the use of gold balls hadpletely healed. There There was no heavy feeling that should have been felt in the lower abdomen. Even if the Danjeon was broken, you wouldnt feel this empty. Prohibition? hallucination? Or is it the legendary Great Law of Divorce? I let out a groan and shook my head. No matter how confusing the divorcew is, isnt the leap too big? Anyway The convoy wagon was too flimsy for transporting an unmanned vehicle, and the body of the car was tilted as if it were running on a mountain road. Plus, there was loudughtering from outside. Things were going strangely. So I grabbed him by the cor and said this. Hey, you little bastard with no blood on your head! Did you think I would be scared if you said that? So what? The expression on his face was very scary. It was so funny how he rolled his eyes like a rat. Anyway, its just people who have nothing to brag about. Haha! Thats a masterpiece! Anyway, I guess we should hurry. If I dont get over the mountain today, Ill have to stay homeless. How about sleeping on the street for a bit? Anyway, you cant stop by a guesthouse or inn while transporting goods. No matter what, wouldnt it be better to sleep in a house with a roof rather than on the street? I dont know what happened while I was unconscious, but at least I knew they werent Shaolin temple goons. Because theres no way they could call a person a thing. Is that guy still sleeping? I dont know. He might be awake by now and eavesdropping on our conversation. Those parents were funny too. Those guys who say things they cant do to children and all that. I never thought you would give me medicine in advance and wait for me? I guess they didnt want to shock their child who was about to be sold. Well, the only difference is whether you find out right away orter. In the end, they just disguised what they did to make themselves feel better. For the sake of the child, youre a piece of shit. Do such loving parents have the guts to sell their children for a pittance? The sound of gigglingughter spread like wildfire. I leaned back against the bars and organized my thoughts in my head. I thought they were arresting and transporting me while I was unconscious for the purpose of interrogation, but thats not true? At least it seemed like I wasnt being escorted to the Shaolin Temple or the Murim Alliance. Maybe its the opposite? The religious warriors who btedly arrived at the battlefield may be recovering me and returning. No. Is that too wishful thinking? I sighed and shook my head once. If they were religious soldiers, that would be strange. Two questions immediatelye to mind. First, is it really necessary to disguise yourself as a ve trader? The second question was why an illusion was cast on the subject of recovery. There is too little information. In the end, I have no choice but to ask directly. The moment he muttered that, the carriage shook violently and stopped in ce. Big! I suddenly hit my head on the iron bars and grabbed the back of my head, swearing. There were signs of the men outside moving around busily. What is this I heard this is a problem on mountain paths with few people. The wheel got stuck again. You remember the order, right? This time its your turn. shit. In the end, I have to do this too. I looked outside through the narrow gap between the wooden boards covering the iron bars. At first nce, men with different outfits appeared in my field of vision. Ronin ()? From the looks of it, he looked like a ronin, but upon closer inspection, I felt a strange sense of heterogeneity. It didnt take long to realize why. They all had the same type of weapon. And thats a weapon that isntmonly used. Although the men were dressed in different outfits, the types of weapons worn on their waists were uniform. These are wandering ronin who each wield two curved swords that are about halfway between a long sword and a short sword. It was too borate to be a coincidence. I guess we can see them as a group dispatched from a specific force. Are they also religious warriors? After a while, the carriage shook violently again. It looked like a wheel that had fallen into a hole had been removed. Its broken. Was it a defective product from the beginning? How can the joint in the center be damaged while the spokes remain the same? Im going crazy. Im running out of everything I had prepared in reserve The men, who had been murmuring among themselves for a while, came to a conclusion. I decided to abandon the carriage and move on. Are you serious about what you say? Do you really want to throw it away? How much does that cost? Its a shame, but it takes a lot of time and effort to take it with you. No matter what Then what should I do? Should everyone here join forces and take the carriage? Or should we wait for someone to get the wheels from a nearby town? Do you know how many days it will take? . Youre right. If you hadnt procrastinated, the schedule wouldnt have been so tight. You probably know what will happen if you dont meet the delivery date, right? This makes it clear. They were by no means ordinary ronin or ve traders. What ve trader would think of abandoning his expensive carriage to save time? p! I thought I heard a rattling noise from the back of the carriage, and then the chain connecting the lock was released and the swing door opened. Then, a man suddenly entered the carriage. He was an impressive man with a long scar running diagonally across his face. Now! I took a deep breath. How could I forget? It is the face of the enemy who pushed me into hell. The man must have thought I was scared, and with a grin, he came over and grabbed my wrist. Why is this person here. For a moment, I watched what the man did with a mesmerized expression. I thought of the best word to describe the current situation. Return. I went back in time and went back to the past. That was all I could think of. The idea of a return was more absurd than the fact that the Divorce Law actually existed. However, the evidence presented in front of me was too clear to deny. Thest voice I heard before losing consciousness lingered in my ears. [Amitabha Buddha. I hope you attain enlightenment in the next life.] Then did I really die then? I was able to understand the current situation with my head. But emotionally it was difficult to ept it. Come on! The man removed the shackles from his wrists and pulled me violently. I couldnt resist much and was dragged out of the carriage and fell to the floor. What about this guy? I guess I should take him with me. Just because youre throwing away the carriage doesnt mean youre throwing away the horses, right? You can just tie it on the back of a horse and drag it. I guess well have to do it until we get a new carriage. With difficulty, I lifted my upper body and looked at the men. It may be hard to say it myself, but I am a very persistent person. He has a damn personality that forgets favors but never forgets resentments. I never thought Id see those faces again. Augh escaped my lips. The faces of my enemies, who had put me in Jamma-dong in my past life, came into view one after another. It was astounding to see that the people I had personally killed and buried were still alive and walking around. Lets move quickly since we dont have time to sleep. Look at this guy? Why are your eyes so crooked? What? Are you saying youre angry at me? The men started beating me as if to vent their anger. He pped his cheek with his palm and kicked his side with his foot. They looked down at me as if I was screaming and crouching down, as ifughing, then quickly separated the carriage and horses, packed up their belongings, and prepared to move. Im telling you this just in case. Youd better not even think about running away secretly. You cant run away anyway. The scarred man warned me as he tied a rope to the back of a horse and secured me. I nodded with a scared expression. Ill make sure to run away. In my heart, I burn the will to escape. * * * Lets summarize the situation. My age at this time Are you ten? It was when I was ten years old that I was taken by warriors belonging to the Demonic Cults Oewon (Ժ) disguised as illegal ve dealers and thrown into Jamma-dong. I went back to the past, exactly twenty-two years ago, when I was a child. His body was small, like that of a child, and he had no martial arts skills at all. At this rate, not even the warriors of the Demonic Cults outer circle can do anything, let alone the third-rate ronins on the streets. But I had no intention of giving up and meekly epting the situation. If you are dragged into Jamma-dong like this, your previous life will repeat itself. I wanted to avoid that much. Let alone being forced to live as a demon, its not even clear whether you can survive. You might say Im used to it since Ive already experienced it once, but that actually made me even more reluctant. Jamma-dong is a training center that cultivates new masters of the Demonic Religion. It was not a ce where you could survive simply by being strong or getting good grades. Because what happens there is not something as soft as friendlypetition. If I were to use a metaphor, it would be loneliness. There is a curse called loneliness or innocence. The method is to fill a jar with deadly poisonous bugs, have them eat each other, and then use thest surviving one to cast a spell on the target. I heard that its effect is so powerful that it cannot bepared to other curses. I dont know if curses really work or if its just superstition. Jamma-dongs education system was simr to that. Children exposed to threats to their lives will do anything to survive. From small things like theft to big things like murder. Nevertheless, the majority of children lose their lives because they are unable to adapt to the harsh environment or are eliminated frompetition. A hell of royalties where conspiracies, betrayal, and underhanded tactics run rampant. Jamma-dong was that kind of ce. Besides, once youre trapped in Jamma-dong, you wont be able to breathe the outside air for at least ten years It was enough to have terrible memories once in both my past and present lives. I had to do whatever it took to outrun the men in front of me and run away. Thats it. Wow. I thought you were dying because you were hungry. No one is stealing, so calm down, right? The problem was how. There were limits to what a childs body could do. Now eat. . You want me to eat it? . Do you want to get hit or just eat it? I looked around while scooping up the porridge the men handed me with my hands. The safe house, located in the middle of a deserted mountain, was extremely deste. A space where there is no sense of living at all. The only passage leading to the outside was the front door and the wooden window at the back, and there were no useful objects in sight. Its good to be free of restraint But what do you do when your hands and feet are free? There is no way to avoid the eyes of surveince, and even if you do escape, you will be caught again in no time. It was then. What a guy! Chachaechaechaeng! While I was thinking hard about how to escape from this ce, the men sitting around the cauldron got up and picked up their respective weapons. One of the men opened the door to the safe house wide open. A number of young men and women appeared beyond the door. You were here! A brat! you! I am sure I told you that I would make you regret insulting me! The young man in the lead shouted excitedly and drew his sword. I wiped my greasy hands on my clothes and my eyes lit up. Now that I think about it, something like this happened. Chapter 3 Episode 3 It was a scene in my memory. I had forgotten about it, but when the situation arose, the situation was pictured in my mind like a thread unraveling. I heard there was a dispute in the vige where we stopped to supply supplies. I also remembered the story I heard on the convoy carriage. [So I grabbed him by the cor and said this. Hey, you little bastard with no blood on your head! Did you think I would be scared if you said that?] [So?] [The expression on his face was very scary. It was so funny how he rolled his eyes like a rat. Anyway, its just people who have nothing to brag about.] [Haha! Thats a masterpiece!] Apparently, the young man at the front, holding his sword out and looking triumphant, was a young bastard with not even a drop of blood on his head. A truly golden opportunity has arrived. I slowly got up with a very embarrassed expression on my face. Spread out! Did they decide that fighting while confined in a small space would be at a disadvantage? The men seemed to exchange nces with each other, and at the same time theyunched new weapons to both sides. Kwazijic! The wall made of wooden boards broke and fragments flew everywhere. The road has been opened. As I leaned my back against the still intact wall and observed the situation, I internally eximed with joy. One of the men looked back at me and growled before heading outside. Im telling you this out of anger, but it would be best not to even think about taking advantage of this opportunity to run away. In my past life, I couldnt move because I was afraid of this warning. Even if you had the courage to run away, you would most likely be caught again. I stared at the back of the man walking away and drew a smile on my lips. I had no intention of following the same path as my previous life. Since when did you follow me No, its Woomun. It was two days ago that I stopped by a nearby vige for supplies, so they must have been following me since then. It is time to pay for your sins. Foolish boat. crime? What crime? The crime of recklessly failing to recognize the direct blood rtives of the great Cheonhyang family! Cheonhyangse? Youre not going to say you dont know, are you? Im not smart enough to remember all the martial arts families that are located in every corner of the countryside. How dare you ignore your family! It just so happened. I already needed someone to vent my anger to. I took a slow step and picked up the gourd on the floor. It was the object that the scarred man had been hugging with affection just moments ago. It wasnt difficult to guess what the contents might be. It smells good. I didnt know much about alcohol, but I was sure it wasnt the cheap liquor sold in taverns for two coins. The smile on my face became even deeper. That guy, that one! Dont just stay there! I heard threats telling me not to touch him or that he would kill me if he moved any further, but I ignored them. It wouldnt have been a situation where he had enough time to pay attention to me. The total number of enemies that attacked the safe house was eleven. The numerical superiority was out there. At least it will give me time to escape. Kakakakang! The noise of metal colliding was loud. As soon as the fight started, I threw myself into the broken wall. * * * Huh! omg! Perhaps because my body was so weak, it didnt take long before I was out of breath. Naturally, my body lost strength and my speed decreased. Ill catch up with you soon. A fight between eleven and six. At first nce, it seemed like the numerically superior group ofte indexers had an advantage, but in reality, it was the opposite. Because their opponents are not wandering ve traders but warriors of the Demonic Cult. ording to my memories from my past life, it wouldnt have taken a single moment for them to bepletely annihted. Its not like the situation will be overturned just because I get in the way. What can a child who hasnt even learned martial arts for half a second to do in a situation like this? The reality was that it was not possible to even run away, let alone fight. Even if you run away with all your might, you have a higher chance of being caught again. Fortunately, since he had memories of his past life, he saw great potential. I had learned the knowledge of mountain paths and how to avoid tracking them ad nauseam in my previous life. But knowledge is ultimately just knowledge. It was meaningless if the body didnt follow suit. When an adult male who has learned martial arts decides to start a chase, the distance he worked hard to gain is reduced in an instant. found. As I was scanning the ground, my eyes lit up when I found what I was looking for. A nt that grows naturally in shady stony fields under rocks. It was about one foot long, and the tooth-like leaves were about half a foot long. Cheonnamseong (). I rushed over immediately and harvested the entire bulb. My hands were covered in dirt, but I didnt care. After rolling down the mountainside a few times, my whole body was covered in dust. Its time to get your hands a little dirty. Are there any more? I hope you run down the sloping road while holding on to the stem with your left hand. As soon as I found the purple flower, I knelt down on the t bottom and dug out the roots. As I continued to dig into the ground with my bare hands, my skin was torn and bleeding. Perhaps because I was so excited, I didnt feel any pain. Cho (ݞ)! This is why I like mountains with few people. Because there are so many useful materials out there that it hurts your feet. After collecting a few more nts, he tore off only the parts he needed, ced them all at once on a rock, and hit them with stones. I repeated the act of shing until a sweet smell came out of my mouth, and the juice started dripping down the surface of the rock. I immediately put the spout of the gourd and filled it. There was a lot more seeping into the bottom than what was in the bottle, but I didnt care. I closed the mouth with a stopper and shook the bottle to mix the contents. I guess this is enough. Afterpleting all work. I opened the cap again and smelled the scent. Perhaps because it is a liquor with a strong original scent, it was pleasant even though it was mixed with foreign substances. good. Thispletes the preparation. To prepare for any unexpected situation, I erased my traces and ran down the mountainside, breathing heavily. I found you, you rat. Not long after, the scarred man suddenly appeared before my eyes. I took a step back, putting on a very embarrassed expression. Now wait a minute! Wait a minute! profit! The scarred man frowned. He spoke in a low voice, staring at the gourd held high as if he was about to throw it. Throw it. yes? If you throw that, you will be beaten to death right here by me. . Its not a joke, so think carefully. Why risk your life when youll end up getting beaten up a few times if youre caught? While I was unable to do either this or that, a man with scars approached me with great strides and thrust his head in as if he was growling. My expression naturally became distorted due to the bad breath. The man must have thought that I was scared and grabbed my wrist andughed. Repeat that you are dead now. Damn you kid. * * * The gourd was taken away, and it was carried to the safe house, stuck in the side of the scarred man. The scarred man red at me, who was thrown like trash in the corner, and headed outside to gather his scattered colleagues to track him down. The men who remained to repair the broken wall red at me with sparkling eyes. after. Iid down on the floor with the mindset that whatever would happen would happen. It was said that true people do great heavenly life. We made our own ns and prepared, but only heaven knows whether we will seed or not. As I turned my head, the sight of two women whose bodies were stiff due to the suppression of demonic blood came into view. He seemed to have an outstanding appearance, so I could understand why he was saved and subdued. At best, it will be used as a ything for one night and then thrown away. When I turned my head to the other side, I saw a hole in the wall that had been somehow blocked by adding wood from a nearby area. It was very crude, but it seemed like if I could make a good bonfire, I could avoid the cold. At least I wont freeze to death. About half an hour has passed. The scarred man who appeared with his colleagues squatted down in front of me and said. Now lets get it right. . Puff puff! puck! Puff! A brutal beating came. I curled up like a slug, protecting my head, but even so, I couldnt bear the pain. A whimpering moan naturally flowed out. Hes more toxic than he looks. I cant believe you didnt scream even after being beaten like that. Lets do it in moderation. It would be a problem if the product was damaged before delivery. That should have been enough warning. Tsk! Try this one more time. At that time, Im just going to turn it into a piece of minced meat, no matter what. The scarred mans spit flowed down his cheek. A thousand dors rose from deep within my heart. If I had the strength, if it were me in my past life, I would have chopped these guys up with one sword. Because they have no power, they are exposed to such unreasonable violence and are humiliated. But they still havent arrested me. Isnt it funny that I only ran away once? There is nothing more annoying than tying up someone elses limbs and restraining them. Restraining the animal itself is not very difficult, but it is cumbersome because you have to take care of each meal and toilet. Moreover, the opponent is a helpless child. Since it can be easily suppressed as soon as it resists, it is inevitable that you will let your guard down. It is much easier to tame a person with harsh words, moderate threats, and violence than to provide assistance one by one. Its impossible to even get a point there. If you carelessly apply blood to an immature child, he or she may die or be disabled. This is because in many cases, necrosis urs because the blood bes clogged. You said that time was running out and that there wasnt much time left until the delivery date. A situation where one child is missing. They also probably wanted to take me away alive, if possible. Knowing that, I was able to decide to run away even though I knew there was a high possibility of being caught again. Anyway, shouldnt we tie him up so he cant escape again? They said they lost their rope. What happened? They said that during the fight earlier, Manseok picked it up and threw it because he was in a hurry. When I looked it upter, I found that the strands were broken and I couldnt use it. Anyway, if he doesnt cause trouble even for a day, thorns grow in his mouth. Anyway, are you nning on leaving it like that? Go somewhere and get some vines and tie them together Vines? Would you like to go and collect it? On second thought, I think it would be okay to leave it loose for a day. If my thing ran away, it would be a flea. We will be taking turns anyway. It seems it wasnt just because it was annoying. I thought that only the scarred man did things that were more exaggerated than the others, but I never thought that the true story was hidden. In hindsight, it was the Scar man who dyed the delivery date and made the delivery date tight, and it was also the Scar man who caused friction with the nearbyte-stagepanies. Theres no such thing as trouble. The back of a scarred man whistling, pretending not to hear, came into view. In a past life, my first brother-inw once said something like that. It is said that when five people gather together, one of them is bound to have trash in the mix. It couldnt be anything other than extremely rtable words. Of course, its not a bad thing from my perspective. Thanks to this, I felt like things would be much easier afterward. Grumble! The men, who had finished repairing the broken walls and burying the bodies, lit a fire and hung up a pot to finish the meal they had not finished. The men finished the freshly cooked porridge in an instant and shared a drink to soothe their appetites. A strong alcoholic scent filled the room. The scarred man, whose bottle of alcohol was taken away by force due to pressure from his colleagues, looked like he had chewed shit, but no one paid any attention to it. After finishing the meal, the men patted their bellies with a satisfied expression. Keuuk! The scarred man clutched his chest and let out a groan. His already bloody face was distorted like a vicious murderer. Veins bulged on his red-hot forehead. What? Why is it like that? Why are you doing this all of a sudden? The men who looked puzzled as they did not know what was happening also responded one after another. Some people fell to the floor and let out screams, while others urgently sat cross-legged and concentrated on the exercise. after. I let out a sigh of relief and got up from my seat. Chapter 4 Episode 4 If you ask me what is the most efficient way for the weak to kill the strong, I would answer without hesitation: poisoning. Cheonnamseong (), Rich (), Choo (ݞ), Ibihwa (), etc. All of these nts are highly toxic. The poison was so strong that it was used as the main ingredient for arrow poison and poison. In my past life, I learned all kinds of knowledge and tricks to survive. Among them, I learned the knowledge about poisonous nts and poisons at the age of twelve, during my struggling days in Jamma-dong. Even though he is notparable to the Tang family or the Germans of the poisonous valley, he can be confident that he is more well-versed in rted knowledge than most doctors or herbalists. Luckily it worked out well. In fact, it was an operation with many uncertainties. If even one of the men didnt drink alcohol, things would have been troublesome. Well, I thought there was a lot of potential. Even in their past lives, they celebrated their victory and shared a drink after defeating the attacking Later Expeditions. Among the data collected in the process of preparing the murder report, there was information that all of them were alcoholic. Off. Wow! Its big . The men who cant wake up in the poison that stirs the body. I crossed between them and picked up the cutlery ced near the pot. If you leave it like this, it will go off into theherworld on its own, but it would be better to make sure it is dealt with. How is it. I crouched down in front of the scarred man who was ring at me with bloodshot eyes and gave me a twisted smile. Is it because of the poison or because I was scared? The scarred mans shoulders were shaking as if he had been hit by wind. Wasnt my acting pretty good? I was wondering how I could naturally get rid of the poisoned alcohol. . Oh, I cant even speak properly because theres blood in my throat. I felt like all the anger that had built up over time waspletely relieved. I ced my esophagus against the scarred mans neck. The n was to puncture the carotid artery and kill him at once. I wanted to kill him in a more painful way, but I needed to preserve my stamina. Consider yourself fortunate. Because its the second time, Im letting you go with ease. ? The mans eyes, filled with urgency, filled the retina. He pinned the mans head, who was coughing and spitting out blood as if he was trying to say something, with his left hand and stabbed the de in without mercy. Its not working. The mans body, which had been fluttering, soon became limp. The blood that spurted out soaked the floor. After pulling out and retrieving the esophagus with a whimper, I stood up on my knees. Then whats next The men who were looking this way with eyes full of fear slowly looked away. I really liked the suffocating atmosphere. Sigh! I hummed and brushed away the blood from my esophagus. * * * Hooked! Sigh! Sigh! Sigh! Sigh! After repeating the same operation five more times, the fragrant liquor disappeared everywhere and the smell of blood filled the interior of the safe. I sighed, wiping the blood from my gullet with the clothes of thest man I killed. Maybe I went a little too far. It was great when I was cutting, but once the situation was over, I was worried about cleaning up after myself. There was no need to kill him directly. I ended up using too much effort and increasing the number of tasks for no reason. I couldnt deny that it was a foolish decision based on emotions over reason. Anyway, I immediately put out the fire. At least in this life, you can lead the life you want. Thinking like that, I felt a strange sense of aplishment. Off. However, the good feeling did notst long. As the tension went away, extreme fatigue set in. Not only did he run around until his mouth had a sweet taste, but he was also beaten severely. Even though it was said that there was physical abuse, it was too much violence for a ten-year-old child to endure. The thought of having to clean up after myself with this body already gave me a headache. No, its a problem even if my body was fine to begin with. I think it would be difficult to dispose of the body. It was impossible for a child to move the body of an adult man outside and bury it with his physical strength. Even if it were possible, it would be better to save that stamina and use it for other things. Lets move while we have time to think. They pushed the mens bodies into a corner and wiped the blood that had flowed with the clothes they had removed from the bodies. As I removed a few wooden boards from the broken wall for venttion, a cold wind blew in. The night in the mountains was extremely cool. Even though I was covered in severalyers of clothing, the cold seeped into my bones. I quickly sat down near the campfire and warmed myself. The men had collected enough firewood, so there was no need to go out and get it separately. How can I survive for a day or two? Two women lying in a row across from me came into view. There didnt seem to be any signs of the swelling going away yet. Unfortunately, as I did not have even a handful of internal energy in my body, it was impossible to relieve the blood. I have no choice but to wait for the blood pressure to resolve naturally over time. The devils blood must have been used for restraint, and seeing as he hasnt woken up yet, it seems like a blood transfusion was also used. I saw you keep opening your mouth while you were sleeping. Did you notice a blood clot? Well have to wait and see, but it seemed like he wouldnt regain consciousness for at least half a day. Even if you wake up, it will be difficult to move right away. I want you to wake up as soon as possible and act as my guardian. Although he escaped being taken to Jamma-dong, it still did not change the fact that he was thrown into a harsh world bare-handed. The presence of a guardian who would guarantee food, clothing, and shelter until the child developed the strength to be independent was desperately needed. I dont know how much help the review indices that dont know about the rest of the world can help. Still, its a lifesaver, but you wouldnt throw it away mercilessly, right? Even if they are rotten, Baekdo will not take mercy lightly as they are thetter-day leaders of martial arts. I wanted to think so. by the way. I sat cross-legged, enduring the throbbing pain. Perhaps because I wasnt used to the posture yet, my legs quickly became numb. During the remaining time, I nned to just stare at the fire and meditate lightly. I closed my eyes, breathed at regr intervals, and contemted my inner self. I can feel it. In my past life, it took more than 15 days for me to be able to feel the presence of energy. However, in this life, I was able to feel the presence of energy as soon as I started meditating. All things in the world contain energy. Even though it was a living being, it was no exception. Move! If I were to define the act of luckong in one sentence, it would be this. It gives will to the energy in the body and induces its flow. Although it is simple in words, the time and effort required to learn the relevant knowledge and tricks was by no means small. Of course, this story did not apply to me, who had memories of my past life. Because all the knowledge and tricks are stored in your head. in action! To put it metaphorically, it was the task of sprinkling water on dry fields. So that the tightly packed ground retains moisture and loosens. The softer the soil, the easier it is to gather it to create a hill and, conversely, to dig it out to create a furrow. yes! Instead of being impatient, I applied the stimtion step by step, persistently, and repeatedly. Then, some of the energy in the body began to stir and react. If I continued to stimte myself like this, I would soon be able to use the energy in my body as I wanted. At this rate, it wont take more than three days to form a dantian. Compared to my previous life, it was an absurdly fast reality. I only knew it after experiencing it myself. What a great blessing returning is to a warrior. The starting line was different from other martial arts beginners. I was confident that it would not take long to recover to the state of my previous life. How much time has passed like that? Crack! Crack! When I finished meditation and opened my eyes, the size of the bonfire had already shrunk to half. When I rxed my lotus position and stood up, my legs were shaking. I rxed my body and threw additional firewood into the bonfire. They dragged the boards that had been put aside for venttion, closed the hole in the wall, returned to the fire, and toppled over the new structure. As Iy down on the hard floor, a moaning sound came out of my mouth. I closed my eyes and tried to sleep, but I couldnt fall asleep easily. My bodyined of fatigue, but pain and distracting thoughts interrupted my sleep. A thought suddenly urred to me. What should I aim for in my future life? After solving the urgent problem right away, I began to worry and worry about what would happen next. I vaguely thought about living the life I wanted, but I never thought about what I wanted to do specifically. Revenge for the execution that led to my death? Of course it was something that had to be done. My credo is to return resentment tenfold. However, revenge can be a short-term goal, but it cannot be a life goal. I realized that fact before I even reached the end of my life in my previous life. I want to be a dream that I want to achieve . First of all, I had no intention of giving up my life as a warrior. He couldnt imagine himself living peacefully in the countryside somewhere, or living happily as a wealthy merchant. I realized this again while being beaten to dust by the men. Those without power are always exposed to unreasonable violence and humiliation. There was no guarantee that the same thing would not happen in the future. I had to develop the strength to at least protect myself and carry out my own will. In the end, Moorim is where I should be. Of course, that didnt mean I had even the slightest intention ofmitting myself to the Demonic Cult. Isnt it impossible to repeat the life of a past life? It was probably better to distinguish between the white path, the evil path, and the ck path. I was willing to belong to anything but the magic world. Its difficult. I should have thought about this before. I have no intention of living as a warrior stuck in an unknown mountain. I have no intention of wandering the world and chasing romance like Pyo Sa, a romantic woman. To begin with, I am not a very emotional person. Rather, he has a very worldly personality. There is usually a desire for material wealth, a desire for fame, and a desire for power. I didnt want to get hung up on romance at the cost of giving up a stable life. I didnt have the confidence to put my passion into something that was just hard work and wasnt recognized by others. So what about a grander dream? The leader of the Murim Alliance, the leader of Segas family n. It was too ambitious and didnt suit me. It is certainly attractive to have all the money, status, power, and fame, but high positions tend to require corresponding responsibilities. After achieving my dream, I wanted to spend the rest of my life in peace and quiet, but I did not want to live fiercely until I died. Its funny even when I think about it. You want a high position, but you want to avoid the obligations thate with it. It was truly a contradictory thought. But what can you do? That is the human heart. But I dont want to work awkwardly for someone else If possible, I want to set a big goal. At that moment, a thunderbolt struck my head. there was. A title that is synonymous with unfairness, as the power he possesses is as great as that of the Murim Lord, but the responsibilities and obligations he must bear are almost non-existent. A shiver running down my spine. A ray of light shone in the darkness where I could not see an inch ahead. No matter how much I thought about it, I couldnt picture a more perfect future. Money, status, power, fame, and even the rest of your life. As I pictured myself acquiring everything, the corner of my mouth started to tingle and I couldnt stand it. I suddenly raised my upper body and shouted. Elder of the Murim Alliance! An attractive title that is worthy of being considered a life goal. I was sure. It was clear that the reason I went back in time was to be an elder of the Murim Alliance and live a happy life. Chapter 5 Episode 5 The elder of the Murim League that I saw in my past life was like this. A hotbed of corruption. A pest that eats away at white peach trees. A vested interest that divides the power of the Murim Alliance. Old monsters who will do anything for their own gain. It turns out I wasnt the only one who thought that. Suddenly, a conversation I had with my first brother-inw in my past life shed through my mind. [Elders of the Alliance? If its them, theres nothing to worry about.] [But ording to the report.] [Do you really think those cowards will show up on such a dangerous battlefield?] [.] [I assure you, All of the fatty food that those old people eat every day is probably umting in their buttocks.] [ What does that mean?] [Otherwise, their buttocks couldnt be so heavy.] That day, Marang Dae sessfully defeated the Murim leader Lanju. (m) branch was destroyed. Meng elders who were said to be visiting the branch for an audit did not show up until the fight was over. Old monsters who enjoy so many benefits and rights but never appear on the battlefield. It goes without saying how the Demonic Cult, with its banner of strong self-respect, viewed them. The majority of believersughed at and despised their existence. I used to be like that too. I think about it now, but what I felt at the time may not have been contempt, but envy and jealousy. No, it definitely will. You may say this is a tant rationalization, but as your original position changes, your perspective also changes. If someone else does it, its adultery, but if I do it, isnt it passionate love? Well, its nice to have other peoples opinions. The corners of my mouth, which were so curled up, didnt even bother toe down. Pleasant thoughts kept running through my mind. The problem is, how can I be an elder of the tribe? The exact conditions for entering the Senate are not known. However, it was possible to infer to some extent. First, it must be an unmanned soldier belonging to Maeng who has retired from active duty. Second, he must be a talented person who is fully supported by the old school or the five generations. There may be other conditions, but it was clear that these two were the key. The Murim League was not an organization to protect justice as people thought. It was correct to see it as an alliance to protect the interests and authority of the Old Daemun faction and the Five Great Families. Except for Meng Zhou, most of the major figures of Meng are from the Nine Great Gates faction and the Five Generations. Needless to say, the Senate is the center of power. You wont be able to be an elder through ordinary means. It is never easy to push out vested interests and take their ce. I knew that fact better than anyone else. The reason he died in his past life in the first ce was because of his secret struggle for power. So, what should a person who is not from the Nine Generations School or the Five Generations do to be recognized as an elder of the Meng? Of course, you have to give high credit. Achievements umted during active military service and recognition from people around him. If all three elements are not met, it is impossible to ovee the wall of vested interests. Even this is the minimum condition. It is impossible to predict what kind of variables will arise if elements such as political power struggles and intrigues get involved. But as difficult as it is, it is worth the challenge. In my past life, I wandered because I couldnt set a clear goal in life. But this life is different. You do not have to be deprived of your free will due to the coercion and coercion of others. If you use memories from your past life, you can gain an advantage over others. Crash! Crack! I stared at the burning bonfire with my intense gaze for a long time. I sat cross-legged again and devoted myself to meditation. My heart was beating violently. Although the situation we were in was insignificant, it was a night where expectations for tomorrow burned wildly. * * * I fell asleepte in the morning and didnt open my eyes until noon the next day. As I put my hands on the ground and raised myself up, a sound of pain escaped me. My stomach ached. I sighed as I looked down at the bruised and swollen body, turned my head to check the condition of the bonfire, but froze. A woman wearing a purple bow was ring at me with wide eyes. Lying on the floor without saying a word. I thought it was a ghost. It seemed that the blood pressure had lessened and he could not move freely. I walked closer to her and spoke to her. Youre awake. What a relief. I pretended to have a bright voice and facial expression to reassure the other person. As a bonus, he even speaks in a childlike tone. You can talk slowly after the blood pressure haspletely subsided, but now would be the right time to let him know that I have no hostility towards you. The womans brow furrowed slightly. It seemed like I couldnt understand the current situation. You still cant move or talk? Then can you answer by blinking your eyes? If you blink once, yes, if you blink twice, no. Like this. The woman blinked once. Perhaps because of his fierce eyes, he looked like he was angry. First of all, to briefly exin the current situation, you two are safe. ves were wiped out after drinking poisoned alcohol. Unfortunately, everyone else who was with me passed away The womans eyelids fluttered. He seemed quite shocked. Still, he must have expected it to some extent, and his expression soon returned to its original state. I flopped down in front of her and continued talking. It wasnt a very nutritious conversation, but it was necessary work to ease the other persons guard. After chatting for a while alone, I asked for the womans understanding and left the safe house. It would be a good idea to replenish firewood from time to time. It seemed like it would take quite some time for the spotting topletely resolve. Unlike the woman in the purple pce who had at least regained consciousness, the woman in the white dress still had not woken up. It might be okay right now, but if I dont work hard, Ill soon have problems eating and sleeping. Fortunately, it didnt rain, so it was easy to find dry branches. As I repeated the act of picking up a bunch of tree branches and piling them next to the bonfire several times, my whole body soon became drenched in sweat. Every time sweat seeped into the wound, I felt a sharp pain. As the sun set and the pot was ced on the bonfire, the woman in white regained consciousness. Unlike the woman in the pce, as soon as she woke up, her blood pressure was relieved and she was able to speak. She quietly watched me whining and making porridge, then opened her mouth. Could you please give me some water? yes. I rested her head on my knees and held the water bottle to her mouth. He carefully tilted the bottle and let the water flow into her mouth little by little. She asked me after struggling to clear her throat. What is your name? Its Yeonsoun. Yeonsoun. Thats a good name. A kind smile appeared on the white-robed womans lips. Unlike the pce women, her slightly drooping eyes gave a soft impression. Looking at you, it looks like youve been through a lot of hardship. How did you happen to be captured by those people? I was kidnapped. When I came to my senses, I realized I was inside a convoy carriage. I see. Although it was a bit of a lie, the woman didnt seem to feel any difort. I had no intention of telling you straight away that I was the child of a sh-and-burn farmer who was sold to a ve trader. If you make a fuss and say that you will take the child to your parents, things will get difficult. I changed the subject by throwing tree branches into the bonfire. Come to think of it, I heard those words while I was in the convoy carriage. What? We need to hurry to deliver the goods to the church on time. what? Thest question came from the mouth of the woman in the purple pce. It seemed like the blood pressure had been relieved. They said they were warriors of the Demonic Cult. The two womens eyes became ssy. Anyone who thought they were nothing more than ve traders would be surprised if they were told that they were actually devils. When we think of a magician, we often think of monsters who radiate magical energy, but among the warriors belonging to outer circles, there are many who have not learned magic. It had to be considered virtually impossible for an outsider to identify them as devils. Is that story true? yes. I heard it clearly. Of course its a lie. The demon cultists who were sent outside on missions had no reason to reveal their true identities. Youre not making this up to deceive us, are you? Why would I deceive you two? What is the benefit? The two women looked at each other with shocked expressions. I couldnt help but feel annoyed by their reaction. Its not that surprising. It was not a big secret that the Demonic Cult bought and gathered children from all over the central ins to supply young blood. It was almost like an open secret that only those who knew knew. It may be a bit of a stimting story for thete followers of Moorim Sega, which is located in remote rural areas. This is not a matter to be taken lightly. Could you please go to Manjangsega with me? I want you to testify next to me when I report to my father. Ill give you enough examples. I will do that. I pretended to think for a moment and then nodded. There was no reason to refuse. The reason they made up words that did not exist in the first ce and made it known that the ve traders were devils was because they expected this kind of reaction. The woman in white said with a warm smile on her lips. thank you. If it werent for you, I would have been dead. Thanks to you, my life was saved and I obtained important information. If you are so thankful, I would like you to let me live in your family. Surely he doesnt have that level of ability? * * * The two women did not regain freedom of movement untilte dawn the next day. After checking my physical condition through luck training, they took me with them and headed straight to a nearby vige. Although she is a woman, she is a martial arts warrior. When I was carried on my back, it took less than half a day to reach the vige. Lets stop by the guest house and have a meal first. Id like to change my clothes as well. I will do so, miss. I managed to stop by arge guest house, wash my body, change my clothes, and have a sumptuous meal. Meanwhile, Jeomsoi, who had gone on an errand after receiving wages, whispered something to the woman at the pce. Okay, good job. The pce womans brow furrowed slightly. It seemed like something unpleasant had happened. About an hourter, a group of people appeared at the guest house. A middle-aged man standing at the head of a group of men wearing uniform military uniforms bowed to the woman at the head of the pce. I came to pick you up. miss. Wee. One week. A powerful voice and disciplined movements. He was an impressive figure with a stocky physique, thick eyebrows, and a scar on the nape of his neck. Anyway With a strange expression, I looked back and forth between the middle-aged man called Daeju Han and the men behind him. Unlike Daeju Han, who was expressionless, the men seemed clearly dissatisfied. I feel a bit uneasy about something? Isnt it normal to be happy when a missing girl returns safely alive? Chapter 6 Episode 6: Late evening. We arrived at Manjangsega under the escort of Mangeomdae (f) and were immediately able toe face to face with the head of the family. Chocheongun, the head of the entire world. On the way, I heard that he was a master who wielded dual swords like a ghost and that he had no rival in the entire world, but this was my impression when I met him face to face. Im not sure. To begin with, I dont know anything about the military personnel operating in this area. Do you have the ability to urately gauge the level just by saying that there are no opponents in the area? Well, actually, my skills were good. No matter what, I will be stronger than I am now. The woman at the pce opened her mouth with a polite bow. Cho Yeon-hee, an unfilial woman, has returned safely. father. Call me matriarch. Immediately a stern voice struck my ears. It was a natural point. It may have been a private situation, but I used the wrong title in a situation where even outsiders were watching. Matriarch. I have something to report to you. First, exin what has happened. Ill talk more about thatter. There is an urgent matter that needs to be reported right away I would have asked you to exin what has happened. As I was watching the conversation between father and daughter, I sighed inwardly. It seems that the woman in the pce did not have a very high status in the family. Not to mention the woman in white who assists her. Although I had some expectations, I was disappointed when I realized that what I was holding in my hand was a rotten rope. The n to settle down at Sega and provide food and lodging went awry from the beginning. I found a group of people who I thought were illegal ve traders, and I followed them with my friends. I heard the story that he went out of the vige with the Cheonhyang familys Cheonhyang family. I heard you were brought in to take revenge on the ronin who had a fight in the guest house, right? . You followed along even though you knew that fact. Cho Yeon-hee, thedy of the pce, bit her lips tightly. My two fists, clenched with all my might, were shaking. I clicked my tongue as I looked at her profile. Its extremely frustrating. Rather than just staying quiet, shouldnt we say something? Either refute or admit your mistake and apologize. I could clearly see that I was unable to say anything due to a mixture of repulsion and childish feelings, and was just suffocating my anger inside. He had poor tact and poor management skills. Are all Baekdo Moorimster indices like this? But where did you twoe back first, leaving the others behind? Was there a fight? Everyone is dead. what? Weunched a raid to punish the vicious ve traders, but the enemy was too strong and we ended up being defeated. So, what youre saying is that more than tente-day exponents rushed in and were unable to do anything about a group of ronin, and were wiped out? It wasnt just a bunch of ronin. He was an elite of the Demonic Cult. . I almost burst outughing for a moment, forgetting the situation. What kind of elite is an elite who will freeze to death? There were so many warriors of that level that the Demonic Cult was overflowing. Demonic religions, which promoted the banner of strong self-respect, had a higher average level of military force than other martial arts groups. Magic religion? yes. The advance guard of the Demonic Cult was in full swing in my familys territory. . Cho Cheon-guns eyes were deeply frowned. It was a face that seemed to say what on earth was this? It might be hard to believe, but its true. What is the evidence that they are demons? There is a witness. Cho Yeon-hee pointed at me with her hand. At the same time, the woman in white gently pushed my back. They said the boy overheard their conversation while they were being kidnapped and taken away. Chocheon-guns gaze turned towards me. I took a step forward and bowed my head politely. The mokuldae rang loudly. Starting now was important. If you get the first button right, the subsequent work will be easier. Its called Yeonsoun. Is what Hee-ah said true? Its true. Is there any evidence to support that statement? There is no evidence. Chocheon-gun buried his back deeply in the chair. Well, the inner feelings of that were conveyed through the atmosphere. But there is circumstantial evidence to support the story. Circumstantial evidence? First, unlike the groups of roninmonly seen on the streets, they were wearing uniform military gs. And two curved swords each, which are notmonly seen. . Second, they were strangely strong for mere rogues. To the extent of unterally trampling on a group of martial arts people who were ahead in numbers. Hmm. Thirdly, they made the decision to abandon the carriage without hesitation when the wheel broke. The reason is simply to save time. An ordinary ve trader would never make such a decision. I omitted detailed exnations and summarized the main points as concisely as possible. Anyone who was the head of a family would have understood what I wanted to say with just this amount. Its definitely strange, but I dont think its enough proof that they are demons. Even if they are not demon cultists, I think there is a very high possibility that they are a group belonging to a specific martial arts group. That alone would be worth investigating. Lord Chocheon adjusted his posture and sat down. While stroking his chin and pondering, he nodded once and opened his mouth. You speak very coherently. He doesnt look like a boy his age. thank you. You were kidnapped? yes. Is there a ce to go back to? Unfortunately, no. Because he is an orphan who was abandoned by his parents In that case, please stay at your home for the time being. I will prepare a ce for you. Thank you for your consideration. Matriarch. I bowed my head and breathed a sigh of relief. I was d that I made a good impression. Of course, it would not have been rmended to stay with the family simply out of favor. They will probably seek cooperation in one way or another to facilitate the investigation. I took a step back and nced sideways at Cho Yeon-hee. Matriarch, I dont think this is a matter to be taken lightly. . We must urgently dispatch an investigation team and focus our efforts on understanding the situation. For some reason, she had a triumphant expression on her face. At first nce, her appearance, with her hand on her chest, urging the dispatch of investigators in a strong tone, seemed bold, but also showed signs of impatience. I want to make up for my mistakes and go further to make merit. I may have said that with that in mind, but In fact, Chocheon-guns reaction was extremely cold. Dont ept that opinion. For now, please wait at your amodation and rest until further instructions are given. Matriarch. I would like you to leave this investigation mission to me. No, I n to leave the mission to Lord Han. I am the one who knows about the ce where the incident urred and the circumstances at the time. Besides, I have a duty to collect the bodies of my friends You dont have to worry about that. I will apany the other two to the investigation team. It was a tant appointment. A decision to intentionally exclude the person who experienced the incident from the investigation. In fact, it was punishment and punishment. Cho Yeon-hees face was distorted miserably. It looks like it might burst into tears if you touch it. I slowly turned my head and looked away from her. Now, just trying to figure out what to do is too much for me. There was no time to worry about other peoples circumstances. There was no reason to do that. * * * Many things have happened since then. While I was going in and out of the medical room and treating my injuries, I was forced to join the hastily created investigation team and was dragged around. The investigation team collected the bodies of the demon cultists, retraced their movements, examined them, and questioned witnesses to collect information. In addition, he mobilized dogs to find and retrieved the bodies ofter leaders buried in the mountains, and visited their former military officers and families to convey their sad news. It was a difficult schedule for a ten-year-old child to handle, but I pleased the adults without making a fuss. Some members of the investigation team expressed their interest in seeing me like that. In particr, Cho Yeon-hees escort Yu So-hwa, who joined the investigation team together, was helpful to me in many ways. Still, they treat me kindly as a lifesaver. In fact, what was really difficult to bear was not physical fatigue but mental pain. The fragile body of this life contrasts with the past life that is vividly pictured in the mind. It was not easy to ovee the sense of disconnection caused by the disharmony between mind and body. It feels like I have heavy shackles on my hands and feet. After the schedule was somewhatpleted, I stayed in the amodation provided by Sega and devoted myself to martial arts training. Aside from the time I spent eating, sleeping, and taking care of my injuries, I devoted everything to meditation. It took exactly two days for the Danjeon to be formed. The result was faster than initially expected. But when I actuallypleted the Danjeon, a problem arose. You cant learn magic. There is no ce for demons in the martial arts sect. Even if there was a ce to stand somewhere, it would not be the Murim Alliance Senate. The problem is that all the useful mind techniques I know are magical techniques. Even if its the same as swordsmanship or footwork, once you learn magic, youre bound to get a good look. In the first ce, magic is not something you can learn just because you want to. Initiation is only possible by consuming the Demon Dan (ħ), which is produced only in the Demonic Cult, and achieving reverse blood retardation. Although it is not impossible to enter the magic arts without having achieved the reverse blood stasis, most of those who learn the magic arts that way be blood-crazed maniacs. Thats a problem. I know that it is the basic mind method, the Samjaesimbeop (ķ), but is the basic mind method called the basic mind method for no reason? Considering the efficiency of umting internal energy, there was a need to learn more advanced mental techniques. It was not enough to just have excellent mental techniques, but also thepatibility with the sword techniques and foot techniques that would be learned in the future had to be taken into consideration. In my previous life, even though I was only half-hearted, I learned the Heavenly Demon Heart Gong directly from the Demon Cult Master. It was questionable how many mental methodsparable to the Shin Gongjeolhak existed in the world. More than anything, I wonder if there is a righteous mindw that can rece magic, which has a strong destructive tendency. It couldnt have been a more troublesome problem. Contrary to the martial arts skills that progressed day by day, concerns about the future became deeper. * * * It was the tenth day since I entrusted myself to the Manjangse family. A man wearing a blue military uniform came to my dorm and spoke to me. The Commander-in-Chief is calling you. yes? Commander-in-Chief? Why did the Commander-in-Chief me I dont even know that. Please follow me first. Manjangse House isrgely divided into the inner hall and the outer hall. The head of the family and his family members lived in the inner hall, and the familys servants and guests lived in the outer hall. Of course, the amodation provided to me by Sega was located in the outer hall. The man took me into an old-fashioned hall located on the outskirts of the inner temple. Around the pavilion, warriors dressed in blue military uniforms like men stood guard. Commander General. Its a two-day deal. okay. Pleasee in. As I opened the paper door and entered the room that was supposed to be the office, the sight of a middle-aged man with a goatee sitting at a desk and using quick hands to brush a brush came into view. He gestured to the chair without even raising his head. Come and sit down first. It will end soon, so just wait a little longer. You can just leave now. yep! Yang Il-sang, who answered vigorously, stepped away and I sat across from the middle-aged man and waited patiently. Wang Chun-seong, the general of the Manjang family. He was an impressive person with fierce eyes reminiscent of Cho Yeon-hee and neat attire that did not show even the slightest hint of dishevelment. I heard that he was a failed student who took the civil service exam, but looking at his appearance, he seemed closer to a military officer than a civilized schr. His sturdy physique and small muscles peeking through his sleeves gave us an idea of how much effort he puts into self-care on a daily basis. One-quarter, two-quarter, half-hour Time passed by in vain. I wonder how long they call someone and make them wait. About the time my upright posture rxed slightly due to boredom. Wang Chun-seong put down his brush and opened his mouth. So, how are you feeling? It has improved a lot. Then you are lucky. Are there any inconveniences living at Sega? yes. In fact, it feels like the treatment is excessive. The reason I called you today is because I want to ask you one thing. What I want to ask is. What kind of talent do you have? yes? I mean, tell me what youre good at. I need to know that so I can judge where I can best use you. . Why are you making such an expression? Are you really nning on sitting down in your home with your bare mouth? Chapter 7 Episode 7 It felt like something wasing. I expected it to some extent after seeing Cho Yeon-hee being treated like an outcast at Sega. It would be difficult to be treated like that. I also thought that he might be being too harsh towards his benefactor who saved the family heads daughter from death, but he did not make the mistake of saying it out loud. Anyway, lets think positively about how this happened. He was still anxious about the current situation of relying on Cho Yeon-hee, who already had a weak position in the family. At this point, it might be better to reveal ones own value and be epted as a member of Sega. If you have a useful talent, I will give you a job appropriate for it. If not, I n to give you simple chores. Lets think about it. Why does Wang Chun-seong ask me questions such as What talent do you have? Normally, you wouldnt ask a question like that to a ten-year-old child, or even an orphan. No, it is strange that a person as high as a general came forward to make an evaluation in person in the first ce. [You speak very coherently. He doesnt look like a boy of that age.] [Thank you.] Have you received any hint from Chocheon-gun? Perhaps, behind Wang Chun-seongs question as if looking in this direction, there is the Manjangseju. Otherwise, the current situation could not be exined. I scratched my cheek with an awkward expression and opened my mouth. First of all, I know how to read and write. like. Wang Chun-seong immediately showed interest. Although it is a little bit, I have learned academics and can do math to some extent. I heard youre an orphan? I am an orphan. Did you lose your parents in an unfortunate ident? You dont have to lose your parents to be an orphan. Wang Chun-shengs eyes narrowed. Orphans are broadly divided into two categories. You may have lost a parent or been abandoned by your parents. Would there be any parent who would abandon a child who had acquired that level of talent at that age? Its a bitplicated to exin. I deliberately trailed off and drew a wry smile on my lips. I had no intention of exining the details. I didnt want anyone to know about the regression, and I didnt want to rack my brain and make up stories that didnt exist. In my experience, it was better to be quiet in times like these. So that the other person misunderstands as he pleases. It seems like theres something going on. Wang Chun-seong, who was quietly staring at me, nodded as if he understood. I think I know roughly how the conclusion was reached. Perhaps they think of me as an abandoned bastard from a noble family? Thats a good thing. Ive had a lot of work to do these days, so its been a struggle for me. ? Come visit me again when your body ispletely healed. I will make arrangements for you to work as my assistant. Do you mean to work under the Commander-in-Chief? okay. I will keep an eye on you and if I find you useful, I will officially hire you. All of a sudden, I ended up acting as a civil servant without any authority. I asked with aint on my lips. Then how much sry will I receive? Are we already discussing sry when we havent even decided whether to hire someone yet? You cant work for free, right? Do you think that feeding, clothing, and putting you to sleep is not enough? Of course its not enough. Does this guy have an iron te wrapped around his face? You proudly say that you want to hire high-quality human resources every day. Of course, I will make sure your sry is sufficient. As long as you like working, you dont have to worry because they will give you extra money even if it means using your own money. In the opposite case, theres no need to say anything, right? It wasnt a very satisfactory answer. At first nce, it seems like an exciting condition, but the really important part about basic sry was omitted. The more vicious a boss is, the more likely he or she is to use the phrase, I will provide you with everything you need. All right. But I nodded without much opposition. Unfortunately, it was me who was in a disappointing position and it was I who was in the position of B. You have to push and pull in moderation, but if you show off, it will be tiringter on. For me now, this level of negotiation was my limit. Actually, it doesnt really matter whether you get paid a lot or a little. In the first ce, I have no intention of staying at Manjangse forever. I needed a ce to rest my body until I developed the minimum strength to protect myself, not a ce to bury my bones. okay. Im busy with work today, so please go back now. I will send someone to call you againter. All right. So, I was officially hired by Manjangse. * * * Two years have passed since then. I work as an assistant to themander-in-chief and devote my spare time to martial arts training. Training went smoothly. Except that I havent been able to find a spiritual method to rece the Heavenly Demon Divine Gong. Wolyeonggeom (Ӱ) Ghost Treasure (`) Sura Cheonsimsu (_ǧ). All of them were among the worlds greatest schrs who were buried in the Demonic Cults Tianlong Library. What martial arts are you training so hard for? Its family martial arts. Its not that great, but If you want to learn martial arts formally, you can tell the head of the family and give you the opportunity. no. It is just something you learn for health management and self-defense, and has no further meaning. asionally there were people who showed interest, but they could easily ignore it. No matter how much he trained in world-ss sword techniques and foot techniques, the mind technique he learned was the Samjaesimbeop. My outwardly visible prayers were at a meager level. In some ways, is this a good thing? You might say I was overly worried, but there was no harm in being cautious. If Manjangse decides to steal the martial arts knowledge from my head, there is no way to resist. One day when I was having such a busy day. An unexpected guest visited the lodgingte at night. Why is Lady Yeonhee here How have you been? Cho Yeon-hee, daughter of Manjang Se-ju. She came to see me apanied by her escort, Yu So-hwa. Although I felt puzzled, I immediately offered her a seat. Ill tell you straight. ? Dont you want to be mine? What did this woman eat wrong? Why did hee to me in the middle of the night and make a banging noise? I couldnt help but feel absurd when a man who hadnt shown his face in the past two years suddenly offered to recruit me. What do you mean. Ive heard a lot of your stories over the years. If youve heard a lot, wouldnt you havee by and asked me how Im doing sometimes? You said you were working to assist Minister Wang? yes. I think its great. It must not have been easy to like that strict person. Yes, its just a simple paperwork assistance. All I do is review or write simple documents, and important matters are always reviewed and approved by the Director-General. These were not empty words. I cannot and should not touch matters that determine the familys affairs. It was not a matter of doing a good job or not, but a matter of trust. Because I am a foreigner who does not know where I came from and a customer who does not know when I will leave Sega. It would be a different story if the Commander-in-Chief officially designated me as his sessor, but since I had no intention of epting it, that case was not worth considering. Thats whats great. There are more than one person who has been kicked out because they couldnt do that assistant job. is that so. I scratched my cheek as if I was embarrassed. On the contrary, I was swearing inside. This guy is real. The assistant spoke and acted as if it was his first time, but in fact, it seemed like he had several predecessors who had gone before him. Why has he been being so flirtatious these days? Perhaps what the Commander-in-Chief really wanted was not a talent to assist in his work, but a sessor to seed him. It couldnt have been a more troublesome problem. I have no intention of living as a general manager in a rural martial arts family like this. Anyway, Id like to make an offer to you. Are you asking me toe under thedy? huh. Of course, Ill make sure you dont have to worry about the way you are treated. I dont understand. What do you want to do by dragging me in? I want to form a force by gradually increasing the number of people who support me. A force so powerful that other brothers cannot ignore it. . I felt like I knew what he wanted to say. In short, youre aiming for the top of the family, right? Of course, knowing and epting werepletely different matters. I asked her with a troubled expression. Do you think you have a chance of winning? Cho Yeon-hees face darkened. With her low status in the family, the chances of her being able to be the head of the family were very low. I feel sorry for her, but I wasnt the kind of person who would be reckless enough to risk my future in a battle I had no chance of winning. I know very well that up until now I have only shown myself to be unreliable. I was self-righteous, arrogant, and immature, unable to look at my surroundings and only think about my own feelings. But things will be different in the future. what? Surprisingly, my self-assessment was urate. Maybe thats why people looked different than before. Has there been any change of heart while we havent seen each other? Mental growth was visible. She bowed her head to me politely. Yu So-hwa, who was standing behind him, looked at me and Cho Yeon-hee alternately with a shocked expression. I will never make you regret it. Please be my strength. . Right now I desperately need an ally I can trust. For a moment, her appearance ovepped with that of the Blood Flower Witch of the Demonic Cult. I felt somewhat sentimental, perhaps because it reminded me of my past life. I will trust you, youngdy. You mean! It is thanks to you that I am able to live in such a friendly manner at Manjang House in the first ce. I epted her offer with a kind smile on my face. There was no great reason. I just wanted to do that. Sometimes it wouldnt be a bad idea to act the way you want. * * * So what do you want to say? It looks like Lady Yeonhee will enter thepetition to be the head of the family in earnest. I went to Wang Chun-seong that way and told him about Cho Yeon-hees actions. What I want to ask is, why did you tell me this? I am in a neutral position. Dont you support the Archduke? What do you mean? I have been assisting the Commander-in-Chief for a whopping two years. Did you think I wouldnt know that? Its spection. I have no intention of taking anyones side. That doesnt work either. At least externally, thats the case. . There was no reason to cross that dangerous bridge. For reference, in my past life, I also punched the blood witch in the back of the head. It was quite a sight to see the old mans pretty face distorted with anger. You cant tell a person just by looking at the outside. The same goes for Cho Yeon-hee. I wasnt so clumsy that someone would instantly like me just because I showed them my good side once in a while. Even if you dont support anyone else, you probably wont be happy about Lady Yeonhee bing the head of the family. I cant stand it. Wang Chunseong shook his head. He asked, resting his chin on his sped hands and ring at me. So, did you reject Yeonhees offer? I epted. what? I n to present to the Commander-in-Chief all the information I have gathered while serving as your hand and foot. Are you nning to act as a double agent? Thats right. Wang Chun-shengs face became bizarre. You say scary things so casually. What cant you do if it benefits you? Does that mean you can betray me at any time for gain? The exception is when the risk to be taken is too greatpared to the benefit to be gained. You speak well. After bursting intoughter once, Wang Chun-seong opened his mouth as if he was sighing. So what do you want in return? Now youre discussing the price first. Because I know youre not one to work for free. I got a raise, and Id like you to get me a few things. There are many types, so I will write them down and give them to youter. I will tell you in advance, but I cannot amodate unreasonable demands. You dont have to worry about that. I dont need expensive items because its difficult to get them by selling them myself. What you want are seven herbs and the tools you will use tobine them into a single pill. Some of the medicinal herbs needed to be raw, not the hay sold at local medical stores. It may not be possible to solve the fundamental problem, but If your mental dharma is poor, shouldnt you supplement yourck of internal energy by taking elixirs? At this point, I was thinking of making a magic elixir. Chapter 8 Episode 8: Afterpleting the negotiations with Wang Chun-sheng. After returning to my lodgings, I sat cross-legged on the bed and devoted myself to fortune-telling exercises. Its at a terrible level. As I was measuring the total amount of energy umted in my dantian, I sighed inwardly. The utility of inner strength is truly endless. Things like improving physical strength, increasing physical ability, and supporting health are only the most basic effects. As the level of the user increases and the deeper the study, the inner skills can be used in various ways. For example, cutting power can be dramatically increased by adding internal energy to a weapon, or massive propulsion can be gained by erupting through Yongcheonhyeol (ȪѨ). Its like a dream to me now. What I pictured in my head was my past life where I could freely handle the 120 years of internal energy, but in reality, I couldnt even reach that point, so it was extremely frustrating. It was said to be 120 years old, but if you include the energy that could not be embodied, it had an internal power of approximately 4 Gapza (240 years). It may only be a temporary measure, but there is a need to increase the amount of internal energy umted by consuming long-acting elixirs. The elixir or spirit altar is a precious item that is nevermonly seen. It is said that there are several great ns orrge corporations that seeded in creating their own elixirs, but in fact, strictly speaking, what they created was a little different from the elixirs that people in the world talked about. Wearing long clothes is almost like a kind of tonic that helps improve internal energy. If there were an exception, would it be the Shaolin Temples Summoning Altar and the Hwasan Sects Plum Blossom God Dan? Well, the ingredients are as rare and valuable as the elixir, so there wont be much of a difference. Turning the story around, the real elixir rarely appears in the river. Because it is not easily discovered, and even if discovered, it is not distributed. No merchant or government in the central region was willing to handle the transportation of the elixir. No matter how high the value of the elixir is, what do you do? This is a troublesome item that the martial arts people disguised as robbers keep getting caught up in. As a result, even if a lucky Simmani or a martial artist discovered an elixir, the fact was often not known and was concealed. The only time rumors about the elixir spread was when a bloody incident urred surrounding it. Even though I had memories of my past life, I knew almost nothing about the whereabouts of the elixir. Although I remember a few major incidents, I was not directly involved in them, so it was impossible to pinpoint the location of the elixir based on those alone. At least it wasnt something I could do anything about now. Especially because I was cut off from the outside world for the ten years I was stuck in Jamma-dong during this time. At the very least, I have no choice but to take the long-acting elixir consistently. Elixirs arergely divided into two types. Immediate-acting elixir and dyed-acting elixir. As mentioned before, immediate-acting elixirs are valuable items that allow you to gain enormous energy upon consuming them, and long-acting elixirs are a type of tonic. What I wanted to make was thetter. If possible, I tried to save it until the time when maximum efficiency could be achieved. There was a risk of confidentiality leaks, and the effect was not indefinite. Therefore, I was thinking of using itter if the right time came. It cant go on like this. There was no longer any way to dy. The speed of umting skills could not keep up with the speed of growth. As I skipped the trial and error process that everyone else went through and progressed quickly, a strange phenomenon urred where my internal skills were ridiculously lowpared to the skill level of the herbivore. There may be many military personnel who suffer from simr problems, but in my case, it was severe. If this continues, I may have to stop training soon. Internal energy that cannot be handled bes the cause of a fire-entry demon. On the other hand, if a person whocks internal energy forces himself to use upward martial arts techniques, his energy and blood will be distorted and his heart and veins will be torn. It was obvious from the martial artists words that the bnce of the mind and body was broken. Just because it was okay right away, we couldnt just leave it alone forever. Lets start production right away as soon as the materials are ready. Its not that there are no elements of anxiety, but Im not in a position to worry about this or that right now. * * * After finishing the fortune-telling, I headed to the restaurant used by gasols living in the outer garden. When I first came to Sega, the family servants would bring meals to my lodgings, but now there was no such special treatment. No. Since an entire spare room was given over to guests, it must be said that they are treated clearly differently from other servants. My official position in the Manjang family is that of a servant employed by the family. In fact, he could have asked for a higher status, but he deliberately insisted on being a servant. I thought that if my status got higher, it would be a hassle when I left Segater. It doesnt really matter what your status is within this vige martial arts family. The only goal is the Murim League Senate. Manjangsega was just a stepping stone for advancement. Hahaha! So you say you wasted all your sry in one day? Dontugh I really feel like I want to die. So I should have drank less. That bitch Cherry Blossom is truly a monster. When Ie to my senses, I see an empty ss in my hand. Why are you spending money on something like that? Its a waste of money. I know it in my head too. As I entered the restaurant, a loud noise prated my ears. Even though no one had specifically instructed them to do so, the family members were divided into two groups and were eating. Based on the central food section, the warriors are on the left and the servants are on the right. My steps naturally turned to the right. There were more empty seats on the left, but I didnt want to get res for breaking the unspoken rule. her. Can I eat all of that? The other servants eyes widened when they saw me bringing rice piled high on a bowl. It was too much for a twelve-year-old boy to eat. Why have this much? That said, the amount of food I ate in my previous life was far below that. Although I learned martial arts, I was basically a glutton. In the heyday, there was a time when I emptied an entirerge pot. There are only three things that are good in the countryside. The Manjang family was not thatrge among the martial arts families. Because of its short history, the number of members was small, so warriors and employees ate together in one space. Thanks to this, even though there was an invisible wall, there was no difference between the meals of warriors and employees. Its a luxury I couldnt even dream of when I was in Jamma-dong. I felt relieved that I would no longer follow the same path as in my previous life. It is important to receive sufficient nutrition during the growth period. It is no exaggeration to say that the growth of the body depends on diet. From that perspective, Jamma-dongs education policy can be said to be very inefficient. It is true that that desperation is the driving force that produces so many strong men. A contradiction where inefficiency creates possibility. People in the world cite the special nature of magic as the reason why demons are strong, but my opinion is a little different. Magical techniques, which are less stable than Jeongjongsimbeop, be more difficult to ovee as the level increases. Nevertheless, the Demonic Cult is full of venerable masters. In theory, the number of top unmanned personnel should be small, but in reality, this is not the case. When ites to cult leadership, it is a monster of monsters with no rival in the world. Demonicists and Jeongpa people have different attitudes toward martial arts. You can tell this just by looking at the warriors belonging to Manjangse. kid. ? Lets talk for a moment. When I was about to finish half of the rice on the bowl, a group of men lined up as if to surround me. I put down my chopsticks and frowned. They say they dont even touch the dog while eating. When I turned my head, I saw a man with a strict expression ring at me with a grim expression. It was a familiar face. The name of the person who oversees the servants employed by the Manjang family is What was it? Whats important about a name? What matters is what purpose you came to see me for. Judging by the atmosphere, I dont think its a very good reason. Sure enough, the man lifted his index finger and spoke as if giving me amand. Follow me. This is not a good ce. I crossed my arms and leaned against the backrest. I dont like it. what? I said no. Theres only half of the rice left, so where can I go? If you have something to say, I hope you can do so here. Or wait until you finish eating. It would be good to follow when you say something nice. Im going to follow along obediently and end up in trouble. I have no intention of causing any harm, so there is nothing to be afraid of. How can you believe that? A furrow was carved between the mans eyebrows. He snorted several times as if he was very angry. He reached out and grabbed me by the cor. Stop talking nonsense and follow me! Let go. Naturally, my voice also became cold. I didnt want to stand out by causing unnecessary friction, but I also didnt intend to sit still and suffer injustice. Didnt your parents teach you manners toward elders? Unfortunately, he was abandoned by his parents. The sound of giggling andughing rang in my ears. I wonder what grown adults do around a child. Thats why your manners were such a mess. At least it seems like you have moremon sense and are more polite than that. He replied harshly and grabbed the mans wrist. Because of his size, his physical strength is not very good, but even though he is like this, he has mastered martial arts. It wasnt even a task to subdue an ordinary person. 100 million! The startled man withdrew his hand and took a step back. The response was more agile than expected. I tried to just break his arm and throw him on the ground. Did you learn martial arts, even if only in a clumsy way? The man wrapped his arms around his wrists and let out a groan. It will be quite painful. This is because the internal energy flowing through the wrist will stimte the nerves in the body and cause extreme pain. This was the scary thing about the internal heavy hand method. The man shouted with an evil look on his face. You must be so proud that the Commander-in-Chief and Lady Yeon-hee look at you favorably! I can understand why its like this. It became clear from the statement just now. At this point, I want to clearly organize the rankings, I guess. Why does the servant look down on me? There were several possible causes. Even though he was a servant, he felt ufortable with me not being under his control. He said he was annoyed that I was earning a sry several times higher than that of a servant, and that he didnt like the fact that I was sitting in an entire lodging room for empty guests. Wherever you go, fights over food and jealousy tied to them exist. I have to be careful about such topics. I guess you wanted to avoid a situation where trouble would arise if you touched it carelessly, right? If you touch it wrongly, you may face a bacsh if it gets to the ears of Commander Wang or Cho Yeon-hee. So I couldnt touch it easily and just watched quietly. What? This guy hasnt been able to escape the status of a servant for over two years? It seems that Minister Wang has shown no signs of choosing her as his sessor and his rtionship with Cho Yeon-hee has be bleak. Was he a guy who wasnt as special as he seemed? The thought naturally arose. Even if the other person is a twelve-year-old child, there is nothing more to say. Its a pain in the ass. So what action should I take in this situation? The best thing to do is to hold out and not be dragged away like this, andter tell the King General about what happened here. The worst thing is that you get scared and follow them. Ill give you onest chance. Follow me when you say something nice! . After thinking for a moment, I sighed and got up from my seat. I dont want to y to their intentions, but to catch a tiger, you have to enter the tigers den. Isnt it a bit hard topare this guy to a tiger? Anyway, how is it? Whether you want to catch a rabbit or a fox, you have to go into the hole first. I did not want to rely on Minister Wangs power to solve the problem. Especially because of the story I heard from Cho Yeon-hee. Borrowing someones power was like being indebted to someone else. As I nced around, the rice that was only half cooked caught my eye. What a shame. I am guilty of interrupting my meal. I was nning to make him pay for this crime. Chapter 9 Episode 9 What are the odds that a twelve-year-old boy who has learned martial arts will win a fight with seven adult men with his bare hands? I can guarantee that it will be at a level that converges infinitely into emptiness. If you are talented or have high martial arts achievements, you may be able to promote yourself. But thats it. The difference in basic physical performance and the violence of numbers are never easy. It goes without saying that the training period is only two years. Short training period for immature body. Even the worlds most powerful devices cannot do anything about the walls of time. Unless you find an elixir somewhere and take it. I think this would be appropriate. A corner of the wall that forms the boundary between the inner and outer halls. I entered a dark space surrounded by tall buildings and three trees. Its not as narrow as I thought. Of the seven men, two looked out and five cornered me and surrounded me. I looked around, feigning anxiety, and the moment the distance to the man in front narrowed to about half a step, I kicked the ground. Now, from now on, listen carefully to what I say Wow?! A surprise attack is usually carried out when the opponent is off guard at an unexpected moment. The more unexpected the better. The more sudden the better. It is not toote to have a conversation after subduing these guys. The spirit skills that I had trained hard for during this time shone brightly. Break through the gap in one go and hit the vital spot with one blow. Although it didnt have any internal strength, it hit me without mercy, so I wouldnt be able to move for a while. A man with a yellow face grabbed his groin and knocked Shinhyeong down. Meanwhile, I rushed straight towards the next target. ! The targeted man instantly curled his lower body. Its like an instinct that men cant help but feel. Im sorry, but Im not in a situation where I can afford to acknowledge the circumstances. I closed my fist with my thumb between my index and middle fingers. If I stuck out my index finger like I did in my previous life, I would have broken my bone, so I resorted to a little trick. After stabbing the Seungsanhyeol (ɽѨ), Eunmunhyeol (TѨ), and Seungbuhyeol (зѨ) one by one to break the posture, the venom veins flowing down the spine were touched in several ces. The man, who was letting out a loud groan, soon darkened. What the hell! What did you do! The utility of inner strength is truly endless. In theory, it is possible to topple a huge beast with just a handful of internal energy. There is nothing more to say if the opponent is a human. Not only does he know the location of the acupuncture points intimately, but he also has a lot of experience dealing with them. We knocked out two people in a surprise attack, so now there are five people left. The advantage of surprise was gone. On the other hand, my inner strength, which is the size of millet, has already been used up by nearly a third. Since it was only two years worth of experience umted through the Three Trials, the limits were clear. If I drag it out for too long, there wont be an answer. I jumped straight towards the man on my left. The man, who was taking a step back as if embarrassed, soon distorted his expression grimly and swung his fist. You bastard! The key to ghosting is controlling the pace and speed. As the center of gravity shifted to the left foot fixed on the ground rather than the right foot taking a step, the upper body moved backward as if drawn by a ma. What?! Immediately after, he punched the air in front of his eyes and grabbed the passing fist with both hands and pulled it, causing the man to momentarily lose his bnce and stumble. There was no need to put in much effort. When skill is added to technology, efficiency follows. puck! I used my strength in my hand, which was bent like a rake, and struck the mans ear. The man lying helplessly on the ground swung his arms with an angry look on his face, but it was only a futile move. I muttered as I quickly took a step back and increased the distance between me and the man. This makes three. It dealt a blow to the sense organs responsible for the bnce of the human body. Until it recovers, it will remain spread across the ground like that. Got it 100 million! A man sneaked up from behind and grabbed my shoulder with a vicious hand. If I had been in my previous life, I would have grabbed him by the wrist and grabbed him, but since I was short, I decided to take a simpler method. I put all the force in my foot and hit the mans instep. As soon as the hand holding his shoulder lost strength, he rotated the new model halfway and stuck his elbow into the sr plexus. four. I left behind the man who was kneeling on the ground, letting out a groan, and ran away to avoid the fifth man who was charging at me like an angry bull. After rolling around on the ground to correct my posture, I immediately followed the mans movements with my eyes. what. Contrary to expectations that he would attack again, the man was ring at me with a puzzled expression from a distance of about three paces. It seemed like he couldnt believe the situation that had just urred, where four young men had been subdued in the blink of an eye by a pale-faced little boy. I thought you had a cautious personality, but you turned out to be just a coward. Iughed and kicked the ground. A servant leader whomands Segas servants. It seemed like I had learned martial arts, albeit clumsily, but I didnt feel scared at all. Whats the use of things like physique and martial arts skills if you show up losing in a fight against a mere kid? While he was saying, he dug into the gap and extended his fist toward the center. Ugh! Security bursts out. He jumped up with a frightened look on his face and followed up with the servant who was retreating. It is unlikely that a child can keep up with the speed at which a grown adult moves, but that is only when conditions are equal. The speed of running forward and the speed of walking backward cannot be the same. Once you give distance, its already toote. Pick! The servants fist suddenly grazed the tip of his nose. Even though I only brushed against it, my nose started bleeding. I thought it would be dangerous if I got hit even once. It wont be right. Sigh! He bent down and jumped forward, grabbing the servants calf. When I wrapped my arms around him and put my weight on him so that he couldnt escape, the servant who was walking backwards couldnt hold on and hit his butt on the ground. He urgently rotated his upper body halfway, ced both hands on the ground, and tried to raise himself up. No matter how urgent it is, you cant show your back defenselessly. I immediately put down my legs, climbed up on the servants back, and hit him with my elbows. A servant girl lets out a loud scream and tears down her upper body. With the thumb inserted between the index and middle fingers, I gently pricked the Ipdong, Bongmi, Jeongchok, and Soyohyeols in order, and the convulsing body became limp. . It would have been much easier if I had a weapon. Its unfortunate, but what can you do if you find something that isnt there? Well, since these guys also had bare hands, the conditions were the same. after. I let out a short breath and turned my head, and the two men who had been watching came into view, looking confused and looking like they didnt know what to do. I asked them with a smile on my face. Are you two going to attack them too? Although he was speaking arrogantly, the situation was actually not very rxed. After subduing the servant, my strength waspletely exhausted. Dealing with two adult men without any skills was a burden for me now. No, it was difficult to guarantee victory beyond the burdensome level. Ill tell you in advance, but youd better not try to run away. Unless you n topletely quit working at Manjangse. Thats why I bluffed with all my might. He sat down on the servants back, rested his chin on the back of his hand, and made eye contact with the two men one after the other. From their perspective, the current situation may not be understandable. You must be scared at the same time. Who could have imagined the existence of a monster-like kid who could easily defeat five adult men? If youre not going to attack or run away,e sit here. . Dont make me say it twice. The men came hesitantly and knelt down on the ground. The way he rolled his eyes with a very frightened expression made him look like a mouse facing a cat. There is no need to kneel down. Huh? You can sitfortably. No. If you dont like it, drink it. Thats right. Now, how should I cook these guys? In my past life, I would have beaten him to death and questioned him about what happened, but unfortunately, I didnt have enough strength right now. If you make a mistake, you may face bacsh if you are found out that you are bluffing. Just stare at the men in silence for a moment. I wiped the nosebleed that was flowing down with my sleeve and said as if throwing it away. I have a few questions Id like to ask. * * * What on earth is this? The servant, Wang Il-sang, could note to his senses. It must have been a simple task to take a young boy with no blood on his head, teach him some discipline, coax him out, and ask him a few favors(?). When I came to my senses, I found myself kneeling next to other servants, waiting to be dealt with. Yeonsoun. Hes not an ordinary guy. The cruelty of targeting vital points without any hesitation. Professionalism, fluent in sophisticated techniques such as point-pointing. It even had the force to easily knock out five adult men. No matter where I looked, he didnt look like an ordinary twelve-year-old boy. I heard he was an orphan, but is there a hidden past history that I dont know about? Even after thinking about it, I couldnte up with an answer. First, there was a need to gather information. Anyway, what should I do with this shitty situation? Yeon-woon asks various questions with a rxed expression, and the servants answer quickly with their military spirit raised. His authority as a servant had fallen to the ground and was falling through the ground. Wang Il-sang slowly raised his head and looked around. Are you going to hit me hard? If we fight again, I think I can win. In previous fights, I was so embarrassed that I was overpowered before I could fight properly, but now the situation was different. The advantage of the surprise attack was here, and more than anything, the guy was caught off guard. That moment. omg! As if it were a lie, Yeonsaun looked back at Wang Ilsang. Cool eyes that sweep from head to toe. Wang Il-sang felt his spine getting wet. shit. That wont work. What about letting down your guard? The intention that he would not let you go if you made a fuss was clearly visible in his gaze. Above all, he was not sure whether other servants would join him in the fight. I was so intimidated that it was difficult to think that hunching my neck like Zara would be of any help. All right. You can all go back now. Oh, the servant stays. I have a separate story to tell you. A voice like thunder prates the ears of Wang Il-sang, who was worried and unable to do anything. The phrase clear blue sky must have been referring to this situation. Why only me! yep! All right! I wanted to ask the reason, but the voice I mustered up the courage to speak was drowned out by the strong answers of the other servants. The servants quickly get up from their seats in case Yeon-woon changes his mind. Wang Il-sang cursed inwardly. These heartless bastards. How have I treated you all this time! Yeonsun, who was waiting for the servants to disappear, crossed his arms and leaned back against the wall. He burst intoughter at the sight of Wang Il-sang gulping and looking at him. Its Haomen City, right? ! Having a tattoo on your ankle probably means you have at least the rank of perfume master. How do you do that? I happened to see it earlier when you grabbed my leg. No, thats not what I want to ask Let me ask you straight. I want to be Hao Wens customer. How can I do that? Chapter 10 Episode 10 What an unexpected ie. There are two forces that are always mentioned when discussing the best intelligence organization in the Central ins. Open (ؤ) and Lower Gate (lower gate). If Gyeongjae is a group of misers disguised as beggars, Haomun is an alliance created by the weakest members of the martial artsmunity. Jumsoi hawk, courtesan, servant, street vendor, thief, pickpocket, swindler, fortune teller, etc. All kinds of human figures belong to a sect, boasting an enormous size, but their reality is like a ghost and cannot be caught. Its basically a branch organization and the leadership never shows up in front. Except for a few leaders, the rest are just tails that can be cut off at any time. The same goes for the man in front of me. A Hyangju-level position might seem like something great, but in reality, the power given to him would not be much. Of course, that did not mean that his usefulness was low. In order to be a customer of Hao Mun, you need to have contact with Hao Mun Dao who has a certain level of status. Usually you cant find it even if you want to. They were adept at hiding their identities. If it werent for the memories of my past life, I wouldnt have recognized the man in front of me as Hao Mun-do. I never thought Id discover it this way Good things are good things. There was no reason to turn down this opportunity. Do you want to be Hao Wens customer? yes. That is not a matter for me to decide. I know. So, please tell the story to your superiors. You were nning on reporting it anyway. What do you mean Are you going to say no? A twelve-year-old orphan of unknown origin who beat up five adult men. If you were a member of an intelligence group, you could not help but be interested. Most likely, he would report it to his superiors and try to collect information on his own. No matter how much you dig, nothing wille out. Then lets ask this directly. What on earth is it? A person who knows the value of information better than anyone else should not try to eat other peoples information like that. There is nothing more foolish than making a deal with an untrustworthy person. I dont know when Hao Wen started considering customers credit. Isnt Haomoon a group that deals with not only evil spirits but also demons if it is profitable? It would be good to distinguish between what you can say and what you should not say. Unless you want topletely lose ground with Hao Wen. I admit it. It was a mistake. good. I wont ask any more questions about your identity. Even if I ask more questions, I dont think there will be an answer. If you hide it like that, eventually it will all be revealed. I felt slightly, very slightly sorry. Even if you investigate for 100 days, not a speck of dust wille out. For no reason, only the low-ranking people ended up having a hard time because of me. And let me tell you, being Hao Wens customer isnt something you can just want to be. You would have to provide a corresponding benefit but your sry is not even close. Give up. You dont necessarily have to pay in money. Do you have the ability to pay with something other than money? When you write your reporting letter, please write down exactly what I said. I know that on the first day there will be a new moon, on the second day there will be a full moon, and on the third day there will be two full moons that will rise and form a gourd. The sign symbolizing Haomundo continues to change. From as little as a few months to as long as once every several years. Now that we are in the peace period, the cycle of changing marks is long and even the method is at the level of adding additional patterns to existing tattoos. In my previous life, I was trapped in Jamma-dong during this time, butter I became active in the martial arts group and encountered various incidents and idents. In the process, he also made several transactions with Hao Wen. It could be said that it was natural to know more about them than the general public. Was it when you were 22 that you first came into contact with Hao Mun Dao at the order of the religious leader? I know because I experienced it firsthand. What kind of power does Hao Wens intelligence exert on the battlefield? How much you stand to gain by bing their customer, and at the same time, how much risk you take. The crescent moon and full moon gourd were patterns that wouldter be added to the symbol of Haomundo Ind. At present, it is a top secret that only the leadership of the faction knows. Since I revealed it, it wouldnt be long before Hao Muns side tried to contact me in some way. Suddenly, I heard a dog eating grass You have to tell it as is. Why should I do that? Otherwise, there would be no reason for me to leave you here. Are you going to threaten me? If possible, just call it a deal. I also made concessions in my own way. You have a lot of guts. You show that attitude even though you know that Hao Wen is behind me. I know that Haomun is not a group with a strong sense of solidarity to the point where they even get involved in the private lives of each and every one of them. Tsk. The servant frowned as expected. It was a face that seemed to say that although he was angry, he had no choice but to admit it. Then I guess I can just leave now, right? yes. I tell you this, dont even dream of revenge. Next time, instead of giving it to you like this, I will report it to the Commander-in-Chief. . Dont forget to convey my message to your superiors. If that were the case What if that was the case? I dont know when and at what moment I will go to my servant to collect my debt. Thats scary. * * * On my way home, regretting the meal I couldnt finish. As I was reying the fight with the servants in my head, I sighed and shook my head. In the end, it worked out well, but the process was not perfect. It was a pretty dangerous situation. Since thest two people were left behind, I ran out of energy, so I tried to bluff, which didnt work, to cover up the situation. What if they were military personnel with some knowledge? I dont know, but I probably wouldnt have been able to get out of that ce. Of course, it can also be said that he fought well with the body of a twelve-year-old child. However, it was also true that victory could have been easier if the power had been used efficiently. Is it time for pruning? I continued to practice martial arts based on memories of my past life, but there was a need to separately select the techniques and techniques I could use now. From now on, it would be a good idea to carry at least one or two self-defense weapons. It is only possible for a sword to be equal to a sword when one has surpassed a certain level as a martial artist. For me now, a well-forged sword was more useful than any stern martial arts technique. As long as you have a de, harming someone is not a problem. There is no need to painstakingly aim for vital points or use point-point techniques that require precise striking and the use of internal power. I guess Ill have to go to the market sometime soon. I was walking while thinking about various things. You were here. Yu So-hwa, a woman wearing a white military uniform, spotted me across from me and approached me at a slow pace. Are you looking for me? okay. Whats going on Can you give me a moment? Im thinking of going outside for a bit. What do you mean outside? I stopped by the market and bought some things. There are ces you need to stop by after shopping. From the looks of it, it seemed like going to the market was just an excuse and there was something else to do. If you think theyre going to take me away, its probably rted to Cho Yeon-hee. It looks like youre quite fit. How long has it been since you made a recruitment offer? I obediently followed her. I didnt have anything else to do, and I was curious about what she would talk about. now! Sweet! One coin per piece! The street was more crowded than usual. This was because a market was opened every five days. The size of the market was not thatrge, but it had a decent variety, so it was quite an attraction. I followed Yu So-hwa, paying attention to the street stalls and stores selling cutlery. Yu So-hwa led me to thergest guesthouse nearby. I also felt this way when I first walked with her two years ago, but she was a very useful woman. Cho Yeon-hee and Yoo So-hwa are the same. Maybe it was because he was a child of a noble family and his bodyguard, but he didnt know that money was precious. Is there anything you want to eat? There are a lot. You can order it without asking. Ill buy it all for you. She was sitting by the window on the second floor with a good view, and with a smile she offered me a seat across from her. As I was feeling sad about not being able to finish my meal, I dly epted her favor. Yu So-hwa looked shocked as she saw me randomly ordering dishes even though I told her not to. Anyway, what happened? yes? It looks like it came from somewhere. Ah I smiled bitterly, recalling the state of my body that I had forgotten about. He looked dirty after getting into a fight with the servants. There were small wounds here and there, and dust was all over my clothes from rolling on the floor. When I touched the bridge of my nose with my finger, I felt a sharp pain. Perhaps there are blue bruises? I fell. You fell? What happened? I got caught on a rock. They say if youre unlucky, youll break your nose if you fall backwards, but I guess I was less unlucky because I broke it by falling forward. Besides, there was a lot of dust on my back After I fell, I rolled around in pain. I answered calmly and tipped the teacup that Jeomsoi brought me. Maybe its because its a high-end guesthouse. They serve precious tea instead of water. It seems like it would be quite expensive well, its not my money anyway. Yu So-hwa, who was staring at me sipping tea with narrowed eyes, sighed softly. If you have any trouble, you can consult with me. That doesnt happen. So you said if. You dont have to worry because I will take good care of myself to avoid any emergency situations. okay. So why did you call me? just. We are in the same boat, so lets get along well from now on. Are you saying we simply prepared this space to foster exchanges? huh. I thought I had something to deliver or something to do, but Its not like that, so you dont have to be nervous. I felt somewhat regretful. I thought there was something worth reporting to the Commander-in-Chief. Its time to regain your appetite. I decided to answer a question I had before. Warrior Yu, why are you serving Lady Yeonhee? There is no particr reason. We just hung out together since I was young, and as a result, I naturally developed a desire to do well for this person Is it affection? You can say that. Then Id like to ask you this. How likely do you think Miss Yeonhee is to win thepetition for head of the family? well. Yu So-hwa smiled bitterly. And her answer that followed was so decisive that it felt unexpected. As someone close to you, its hard to say this, but realistically, I think theres no chance of her winning the title of head of the family. Chapter 11 Episode 11 I didnt know you would speak so assertively. Thats the truth. Expectations that he would give a hopeful answer without a solution or that he would cleverly turn things around were spectacrly wrong. For a moment, I stared nkly at Yu So-hwa, who was tilting her teacup with a calm expression. I smiled and opened my mouth. I thought you would say, Its promising enough, even if its just empty words. Even if I had given a hopeful answer, I dont think you would have taken it at face value. Thats true. If youre disappointed, you can walk away now. But I wont me you or anything. I feel this once again, but she was a very strange person. I could see that he had been influenced in one way or another by hanging out with Cho Yeon-hee, but that didnt mean he had a bad impression. Even the Manjangsega family members who treated Cho Yeon-hee like a dog and a chicken did not show any hostility towards her. Rather, he is a popr person. There were many people who admired her thanks to her unique gentle atmosphere, friendly personality, and gorgeous appearance. There are even rumors going around that the number of warriors who confessed to her and then got dumped exceeds double digits, so what more can I say? Although the rope he was holding was a rotten rope, he was not a person with a bad reputation. Should I say that he has excellent friendliness or excellent management skills? No, both? Of course, the disadvantages are so great that the advantages seem to have faded. Anyone who hangs on to a rotten rope is bound to fall in the end. Why dont you stop the youngdy, even though you know its a gamble with extremely low odds? And you? If youre smart, you wouldnt know that the youngdy has little chance of bing the head of the family. Why did you decide to help thedy? Anyway, I am someone who will leave Manjangsega someday. huh? I have no regrets, so my actions follow my emotions. Im going to leave anyway, so Im going to repay the favor and go. I dont think theres any favor we can repay If youre talking about what happened when we first met, then we are in a position where our lives were saved. If it werent for you and Master Yu, we wouldnt have been able to escape from the hands of the demon cultists, so we owe each other the same. And if it werent for the two of you, I wouldnt have been epted as a member of the Manjang family. I didnt know you thought that way. I am by nature very thorough in my benevolence. I tried to say things I didnt even mean to say and watched Yu So-hwas reaction. Fortunately, she didnt seem particrly suspicious. May I ask why you want to leave Manjangsega? Because I have work to do. That thing you have to do has to do with your hidden past? . It seems like that because youre not talking. I didnt have to make excuses because the misunderstanding was taken care of and it was really nice. I changed the subject by making an awkward smile. Now it is Musa Yus turn to answer. You asked why I didnt stop her, right? Dont you know, Musa Yu? What does it mean to lose in thepetition for the head of the family? You might not know if you dont jump in in the first ce, but once you jump in, theres no going back. Thats right. I dont know, but the ending wont be very good. At present, the person most likely to be appointed as the next head of the family is none other than the Archduke. There was no way the Grand Duke, who was famous for his cold and merciless personality, would leave Huhwan behind, so it was as obvious as seeing what would happen to Cho Yeon-hee after thepetition for the head of the family ended. Theyll probably kick you out of the family in the name of an arranged marriage. Even if he escaped being sold, he would be in a position where he would not be able to join the family in any way. Cho Yeon-hees confidant, Yoo So-hwa, will also follow the same path. Still, I think we should support her decision this time. Why? Because you are trying to change. It was a truly absurd reason. In the end, isnt that what it means to sacrifice oneself for others? From my perspective, it was a story I couldnt understand and didnt want to understand. Are you satisfied with that? huh. You may be kicked out of the family you have spent your entire life in. Moreover, you may be forced to break up with the girl you served so devotedly. If I were a grand duke, I would definitely cut off Cho Yeon-hees hands and feet when he was kicked out in the name of an arranged marriage. To prevent your inws from nning unnecessary things. Even so, my resolve will not waver. Are you going to look weird? Its strange. is it. A bitter smile appeared on Yu So-hwas lips. She and I didnt speak to each other for a while. I hope that the ordered food is ced on the table one after another and the meal continues quietly. Have you ever thought about what happens after you leave Manjangse? I asked, picking up the noodles with chopsticks and throwing them away. no. I hadnt even thought about it that far If you dont have any other ce in mind, I dont think its a bad idea to apply to the Murim Alliance. Murimmaeng? yes. Although I cannot sympathize with Yu So-hwas way of thinking, I quite liked her as a person. At least, isnt he the type of person who wont lose anything by getting close to him? Its the Murim Alliance. Its like a dream. I think its worth the challenge. I think it would be too much for my abilities You wont know until you try, right? To put it bluntly, Liu Xiaohuas military power was at a negligible level. What more can I say since even the warriors of the Demonic Cults outer circle are helpless and are about to be subdued? But I know what will happen in the future. In the not too distant future, the Demonic Cult begins its activities in earnest, and the Murim Alliance recruits arge number of warriors to counter it. It was a natural step for the threshold of blindness to be lowered. In the future, when I join the academy, having at least one senior I know will be helpful in many ways. Although his martial arts skills are a bitcking, he is a high-ss manpower at the level of Yu So-hwa. If there are no major incidents, I will be able to join the alliance easily. Of course, if she had no intention of joining the family, it would have been a meaningless assumption, but at that time, we could just assume that was the only rtionship we had and move on. People dont know what to do. Who knows whether the groundworkid down in this way may be of great help in the future? From what you are saying, it seems that the reason you are leaving the Manjangsegae is also rted to the Murim Alliance. yes? Thats right. Im blind. I will seriously consider it. Yu So-hwa put down his chopsticks and drew a calm smile on his lips. * * * next day. Early in the morning, before dawn has yet dawned. After finishing my light training, I returned to my dorm, wiped my sweat with a towel, sat down on the bed, and was lost in thought. The problem of internal strength will be roughly solved with the elixir. Since I handed over the list of necessary items to Wang Chun-seong, I would soon be able to start making the elixir. Rather, prune what is urgent right now. There was a need to distinguish between techniques that could be used immediately and those that could not. First of all, the Sura Heavenly Heart Beast will be sealed for a while. There are three martial arts that I am currently mainly learning. Wolyeonggeom (Ӱ). Ghost report (`). Surah Cheonsimsu (_ǧ). Among them, Sura Cheonsimsu was a handcraft that was difficult to demonstrate its full power unless it reached a certain level. It even forced the caster to consume a huge amount of internal energy, making it difficult for me to use it now. Ill train, but Ill make sure not to use it in actualbat. Next is Wolyeonggeom. In fact, the origin of Wolyeonggeom was not the Demonic Cult but the Jungwon Baekdo Martial Arts. In the past, he was a martial artist from a long-standing military family that was powerful in Henan, but when the family was wiped out by Demonicism, it is presumed that the martial arts books flowed into the Cheonryung Library. Its a martial art with a long history. Basically, Wolyeonggeom is a sword technique based on Kwae () and Hwan (). There are many martial arts in the world that focus on pleasure, and many martial arts that focus on fantasy, but there are not many martial arts that epass both. It was inevitable that pleasure and fantasy were concepts that were inherently difficult to coexist. The art of illusion ultimatelyes from the beginning of transformation, and in order to unfold the transformation, the speed of swinging the sword must be adjusted. Therefore, pleasure and fantasy were bound to be opposites to each other. As an analogy, water and oil. The Chosik of Wolyeonggeom yed the role of chopsticks that stirred the water and oil in the bowl and forced them to blend together. Herbivory, which was established through numerous previous generations research and efforts, brought together two opposing methods in an appropriate harmony. Of course, harmonizing the two opposing methods did not necessarily mean that the martial arts would be perfect. Rather,bining two methods with goodpatibility was often effective. For example, strength and pleasure, or flow and illusion. However, I can say without a doubt that Wolyeonggeom was a study worthy of being considered a martial arts study. By fusing the opposing martial arts, the disadvantages that arose were minimized and, conversely, the advantages were maximized. Because it was special, it was highly unexpected, and because it was so unexpected, it was easy to catch the opponents surprise. It goes without saying how powerful that advantage is in actualbat. Thousands of changes inics. It was the ultimate state pursued by Wolyeonggeom. It was also the final point I had to reach. The problem is that the more herbivore changes, the more strength it consumes. In my previous life, I encountered the Wolyeonggeom after gaining sufficient internal strength, so there were no problems, but this life was different. Among the dozens of herbal foods, there is a need to select those that focus on pleasure and use them first, and to ssify the herbal foods that contain illusions into stages so that they can be used one after another in the future when your strength increases. there was. Its easier said than done, but it wasnt that simple. Because we need to fill the gap caused by limited herbivore operation. First of all, while I was stuck in Jamma-dong, before I got my hands on the Wolyeong Sword, I nned to dismantle the martial arts I had learned and make up for myck of basic knowledge. Although they were somewhat low-level martial arts skills, they were sufficient to be used for auxiliary purposes. All thats left is a ghost. Ghost Treasure was a world-ss divinew that had been passed down to the head of Ghost Valley, a former Demonic Cult subordinate. It is said that if you learn it to the extreme, you can fool even the spirit of an absolute expert, so I didnt know if it was true because I didnt seed in it even in my past life. For your information, Ghost Song does not exist in the current Demonic Church. I heard that at one time, it was a fearsome group that caused fear throughout the central ins, but it copsed after being caught up in a power struggle within the school during the tenure of the Jeonjeondae religious leader. Well, its amon thing. Whether it was a warrior boasting great power or a faction with many experts, the Demonic Cult was a ce where it could evaporate overnight. If it were a group that could be judged by themon sense and standards of the world, it wouldnt even be called a demonic cult. Going back to the story. Actually, the ghost tree didnt really need any pruning. As it has a reputation as a top-ss footing technique and light technique, it has no drawbacks. Even with a small amount of internal power, it was able to achieve twice the efficiency of other new methods, and its high stealth made it easy to infiltrate. There is a drawback in that it is so difficult that it cannot be mastered with ordinary talent, but it doesnt matter to me. Isnt this a martial art that I have already learned once in my previous life? What was problematic was not the martial arts itself but the origin of the martial arts. Even though it is rotten, it is a martial arts skill that dominated an era. Someone might recognize the characteristics of the ghost treasure. Ghost seeing is a martial art of the Demonic Cult, both in name and reality. What if the leader of the Segana faction, who was harmed by Ghost Song in the past, recognizes the characteristics of Ghost Song? There was a high probability that something troublesome would happen. I dont know, but it wont be beneficial to him bing an elder of the Murim Alliance in the future. But I cant throw it away. I gave up on the Heavenly Demon God because I couldnt learn it and there was no way to learn it, but I couldnt give up on the Ghost Treasure either. So, in the end, there was only one conclusion that could be drawn. I learn ghost skills, but I embody them and reorganize them to make them my own martial arts. Can you do it? I couldnt be sure. In my past life, I was often told by people around me that I had a talent for martial arts, but that only meant that I was a quick learner, not that I was good at inventing or reorganizing. How easy would it be to modify apleted martial art to your own taste? I dont know. Itll work out somehow. I smiled andid down on the bed. In the end, it was a problem that had to be solved somehow. If a person only thinks negatively, nothing will happen. If possible, lets think positively. Because I have a lot of time. Chapter 12 Episode 12 There is no separate steam room. I wiped the sweat from my forehead with my sleeve and stared at the boiling pot for a long time. I picked up theder with the herbs. Whoop! hook! After dropping the herbs sequentially, I broke my arm and stirred the wooden spat. The inner cavity that was poured out through the spat soaked into the thick liquid. Slowly adding the juice of crushed Cheonhwagu leaves The production of Yeongdan was a high-level task that requiredplex processes and careful attention over a long period of time. In addition to the basic required ingredients of about 20, there were also eight tools used forbination. I became a poor person because I poured all my carefully saved sry into preparations. It reminds me of the old days. Even in my past life, I made my own elixir and consumed it like this. I, who was unable to receive the elixir from the Demon Seondang due to the checks of the people around me, decided to show my superiority and went to the Demon Seon (ħ) to propose a bet. I even seeded in making an elixir using the recipe book I obtained. When I think about it, I think it was around that time that the leader began to watch me with interest. Now all we have to do is let it cool down, shape it, and harden it. After finishing all the work, I washed my hands with the water I had previously collected in the basin, then wet a towel and wiped away the sweat. I felt dizzy due to excessive consumption of internal energy. To shake off the feeling of helplessness that made me feel like I was going to copse at any moment, I shook my head vigorously and put on gloves on both hands. Whoa. About this angle flows. After I finished all the work, there were six round pills lying in front of me. All you had to do was take one pill every 15 days, so it was a total of three months supply. Without hesitation, I picked one of them up and put it in my mouth. Its so fucking tasteless. I suddenly frowned. When people in the world think of an elixir, they think of a mysterious precious substance that melts and flows down the throat the moment they put it in their mouth, but in reality, this is not the case. Many people misunderstand this because of the luxury people who like to inte rumors, but the main ingredients of elixirs are herbs. Its even weirder if it tastes good. Its bitter and crumbly and has a strong medicinal smell that lingers in your mouth for a long time. If it wasnt an item that helped improve internal energy, I wouldnt have eaten it even if it was given to me for free. Its just right. Because I had wasted all my energy in the process of making the elixir, my Danjeon was empty. It was the time when elixir absorption efficiency could be maximized. I immediately sat cross-legged and closed my eyes. There is no need to rush. Slowly, step by step, carefully, so as not to waste even a handful of medicinal properties. I turned my consciousness inward and repeated to myself. I knew it well because I had experienced it in a past life. Impatience is actually poisonous. What was needed was persistence and consistency. Twenty years of experience. I dont want anything more than that. If you can umte twenty years of inner strength before you reach the age of fifteen, that is enough. I can guarantee that if my fully-grown body has only twenty years of inner strength, there will be no one within Manjangse who can do anything to me. Even Chocheongun, which had a reputation for having no enemies in the area, was no exception. There is plenty of time. Three years until Jihak. It was more than enough time to build up twenty years of experience. The problem is what to do when the timees when you can no longer see the effects of the elixir Ill just think about it at that time. The empty danjeon greedily generated suction power as it thirsted for water to fill the bowl. What followed was selflessness. I fell into the clouds, forgetting not only the passage of time but also my own existence. The energy that permeated through the pores of the entire body traveled through the blood vessels ording to the form of the Samjaesimbeop, absorbing medicinal effects and increasing the size of the body. Fuuuu. Exhaled breath mixed with turbid air dispersed in the air. A slight feeling of heat passed through the tip of my nose. Pleasant sensation. It was then. Tutuk tuk. Vessels throughout the body, where energy cirction was not yet free, showed a subtle response. ! I was so shocked that I almost lost my concentration for a moment. Ive often heard that the younger you are, the easier it is to straighten your muscles and open blocked blood vessels, but experiencing it myself feltpletely different. Of course, in my previous life, I was learning martial arts at this age, but it was a time when I was focused on survival rather than systematic training. Elixir? I never dreamed of such a thing. under. Augh escaped me. I was able to realize once again how inefficient Jamma-dongs education system is. Well, even if I had trained in a standard way, I doubt whether I would have been able to show the truth so ignorantly and quickly. This is also possible because I have memories of my past life. Anyway, it was a pleasant miscalction. I felt an indescribable joy. In addition to the long-term goal, one short-term goal was added. Ill dig it all out soon. * * * Time passed like flowing water. Three years passed in the blink of an eye. In the meantime, there have been many changes in Manjangse. First of all, the Grand Duke officially ascended to the throne of Little Household. I also yed a part in the process, but that part isnt important, so Ill leave it aside. Cho Yeon-hee lost thepetition to be the head of the family and was sold off to a famous shaman in Sichuan to be married off. Yu So-hwa expressed his intention to follow Cho Yeon-hee, but was unable to achieve his goal and left the Manjang family and disappeared. Because her destination was not revealed, no one in the family knew where she had gone. The ending was exactly as expected. If I had to point out something that was unexpected, it would be that Yu So-hwa left Sega voluntarily, not because of someone elses will. I dont know if she will ept my rmendation and apply to the Murim Alliance. But I had a feeling that I would see her again one way or another. Meanwhile, after the Grand Duke was appointed as the head of Soga, Sega entered an emergency system. This was because the rtionship with the Cheonhyang family, which had been unstable before, eventuallypletely soured. Did you say that at the 60th birthday banquet for the head of the family, the elders of both families raised their voices and ended up in a sword fight? It wasmon for the martial arts people to end up in a sword fight after an argument, but the location and timing were the issues. Since a fight broke out within the Cheonhyangse family while the 60th birthday party was in full swing, it was natural for the problem to escte. Naturally, protests came in at the family level. However, the person who caused the ident, that is, the elder who participated in the 60th birthday party on behalf of the Manjang family, said that it was unfair. [This is not a fight I wanted to fight. It was the other side that started the fight first, and the other side that persisted and persisted. I tried to avoid conflict as much as possible.] [So, what youre saying is that Cheonhyangses side used you to make a justification?] [ I think so.] Of course, Cheonhyangses side made the opposite argument. I dont know which side is right. Honestly, Im not interested. I could only guess that the current situation was rted to the fact that the Cheonhyang familys direct blood rtives were included in the group ofte Jisoos who were annihted by the warriors of the Demon Cults outer circle five years ago. The wife of Cheonhyang Segou, who lost herte-born son to a demonic cult, and the daughter of Manjang Segou, who luckily escaped disaster. Isnt this a perfect structure for conflict to arise? Considering the time when the Cheonhyang family began to take a hostile attitude towards the Manjang family, it would be safe to say that it was almost certain. Well, it has nothing to do with me. The time hase to leave Sega I am also fifteen this year. Now that I had gained the strength to protect myself and had saved up enough money to pay for room and board for a while, there was no reason to stay at Manjangse any longer. I doubt that Commander-in-Chief Wang Chun-sheng will easily let me go, but if I say I will go, what excuse can he have to stop me? * * * Can not be done. My resolve is firm. Its no use trying to stop it. What are you dissatisfied with? Is there anything I couldnt do for you? Im not leaving because Im dissatisfied with how Im being treated. Im only saying this now, but I was thinking of you as my sessor. I know. Think again. If you be Segas sessor after me, you can live in luxury for the rest of your life. I dont know what you want to do after leaving Sega, but theres no reason to turn down a stable future. sorry. a heartless bastard. Thank you so much. Wang Chun-seong, the general of the Manchang Dynasty, sighed as if the earth was sinking. He stared at me with squinted eyes for a long time and eventually lowered his head as if resigned. Then, if possible, dy your departure. I told them to remove the ox horn as soon as possible. Im not saying this for me. Rather, its advice for you. What does it mean. You know that the rtionship between the Manjang family and the Cheonhyang family is heading towards the worst, right? Are you worried that they will harm me for leaving the family? okay. The other servants might not know, but havent you been working as an assistant to the general manager for the past few years? I think there is a good chance that they will be targeted. I think Im overly worried. Its not excessive. Let me tell you, I have no intention of giving up on this much. At least leave after the rtionship between the Manjang family and the Cheonhyang family is restored or the dispute is resolved. Is it okay for someone to give in as they please? I thought no one would know the dark truth behind it. Since he couldnt change my mind right away, he seemed to be trying to persuade me over time, but it was an improbable story. There is no way the dispute between the Manjang family and the Cheonhyang family can be resolved overnight. It may take as little as a few months or as long as several years. But until then, suck your finger and wait? I will leave right away. Didnt you hear what I just said? Your life may be in danger. Thank you for your concern, but we still have to leave. Why on earth is this so urgent? Anyway, no. If you reject my dissuasion and try to force yourself to leave the world, I will also do whatever it takes to stop you. . Dont look at me like that. Im just saying this because Im worried about you. It seemed like he had made a firm decision. Anyway, I didnt know they would push it in such a coercive way. Im a bit angry at this point. Should I just m it in and throw it away? The time to worry about what others think is already past. There was no longer anyone within Manjangse who could be my opponent. Nevertheless, the reason why he had kept his state hidden until now was because he was conscious of the gaze of his servant, Wang Il-sang. He is a Haomundo with a township level position. It would be revealed at some point anyway, but my honest thought was that I wanted to dy that date as much as possible. how will we do it. After thinking for a while, I quickly came to a conclusion. I dont want to be held back and I dont want to reveal my level. It would be enough to kill two birds with one stone. Commander General. Then make a bet with me. bet? yes. I understand very well that the Commander-in-Chief is worried about me. So let me show you. what? Even after something like this, I have the ability to keep my body intact. This is something I cant understand The terms of the bet are as follows. Commander-in-Chief, please find someone to work with me. It doesnt matter who the opponent is. If I lose, I will calmly ept themander-in-chiefs advice. Are you sure? Wang Chun-seongs eyes became swollen. It was as if he had never dreamed that a bet would be proposed under these conditions. However, I would like the dance to be held informally in a ce where others are not watching. Of course, you should also choose someone who speaks loudly. Im just asking to confirm, but does it really matter who the other person is? yes. Huh. Wang Chun-seong slightly curled the corners of his mouth. From his perspective, it must have seemed absurd and absurd. You may think that the conditions are overwhelmingly advantageous to you. good night. Instead, I would like to add one condition. You said it was a condition If the deadline is not clearly set, you can break your promise at will. Three years. If you lose the bet, lets say you stay at Manjangsega for at least three years. I will. I nodded without hesitation. Perhaps because he answered too calmly, Wang Chun-seongs expression became bizarre. Isnt this guy someone you can ept so easily? It was a face that seemed to say. You must have been nning to set an absurd deadline and then coordinate opinions through negotiation, right? I feel sorry for Wang Chun-seong, but no matter who he brings, there is no way he will lose. Instead, if I win the bet, please give me one years sry as money. This one years worth? If youre going to bet, wouldnt it be better to have a bigger stake? In the first ce, there is nothing free in this world. Isnt it thew of the world that the bigger and sweeter the fruit you are trying to get, the greater the risk you have to take? Wang Chun-seongs pupils, which had been shaking unsteadily, soon calmed down. He cleared his throat loudly, looked at me with harsh eyes, and said. good night. A big fish took the bait. I smiled whitely, showing my teeth. I willpletely rip off your soul. Chapter 13 Episode 13 Wow. Although I said it doesnt matter who the opponent is I couldnt help butugh as I faced my opponent in the middle of the training ground. Mangeomdaeju (f). He was the strongest person in the Manjangse family, excluding the head of the family, Chocheongun. I see you left your conscience in the back. The sight of Secretary Wang whistling with his back turned, pretending not to notice, could not have been more unpleasant. It was impossible for even the King to manipte Mangeomdaeju as he pleased, so it was questionable how on earth he had been able to lure him into a personal bet. It doesnt really matter, though. I rxed my body by cracking my neck. Mangeomdaeju, who was quietly watching me, suddenly asked. What are the rules of bimu? No killing. If youpletely subdue your opponent or receive a deration of surrender, you will win. We decided to ept the challengers request andpete in a real sword battle. General Secretary Wang responded in a cheerful tone. It was quite eye-catching to see that he was already making a triumphant expression as if he had won. By the way, who is the challenger? Anyone who sees this may think that this person is asking for teachings from Mangeomdaeju. The referee I decided to watch. For the sake of fairness, shouldnt we bring in a third person? There is no problem since the person concerned said it does not matter. He said he would rather see me judge. They say the fewer eyes you see, the better. is it. Han Seong-Hoon, the great sword master, nodded once and drew his sword. He held the sword with both hands and took a stance and spoke to me. Come. Then I wont hesitate. I immediately kicked the ground. There was no reason to spend time searching. The sword pulled out of its scabbard gave off a cold light. Sigh! Han Seong-Hoon burst into spirit and lowered his high-raised sword. Taishan tack (̩ɽ). One of the three basic principles that form the basis of all sword techniques. Anyone can learn it, but the power of the sword that is deployed depends on the skill of the caster. Should we really say that he is the leader of the armed forces representing the Manjang family? Just by looking at one herb, one could guess the level he had achieved. His sword strikes were fast, urate, and exquisite. It was a strike aimed precisely at the moment when the opponent prated within the gap. Huh! At that moment, my new model stopped in ce, as if ignoring inertia. Seonghun Hans sword cut through the air in vain. ! His way of coping wasnt bad. Its just that the opponent was not good. Han Seong-Hoons expression showed embarrassment. I did not miss the opportunity and invaded the opponents gap. Tsk! Han Seong-hun urgently throws out his left hand without holding his sword. Instead of fighting back, I twisted the new model around with my left foot to avoid it. What followed was Wolyeonggeoms first herbivorous meal. Current month (). The swords trajectory drew a gentle curve like a crescent moon. Han Seong-Hoon, amazed by the sword attack surging from below, jumped back and took a step back. I followed him without losing sight of him. Kakang! Kakakakakak! In an instant, a battle of ten seconds went back and forth. Before I knew it, Han Seong-Hoons sword was filled with a shimmering energy. Sword energy. A technique that is like a symbol of a peak master. Even within the Manjangse family, only two people, the head of the family and the great master of mangeom, were able to express sword energy. Now, one more person has been added to it. Sword energy?! Commander Wang let out a cry of astonishment, as if he couldnt believe it. His gaze was directed at me, not Han Seong-Hoon. Whoops! Sword and sword shed together, creating a deafening noise. Han Seong-Hoon added even more strength to the hand holding the sword. A power struggle took ce centered on the shing swords. It looks like they want to turn it into a battle of internal strength, but thats not possible. I immediately kicked up my slightly bent knees and shook off Han Seong-Hoons sword. At the same time, he turned sharply to the opponents left. The second herbivorous month (). The energy flowing along the surface of the sword disappeared in an instant. Like a faint moon just before setting at dawn, a sword strike passed by Han Seong-huns side. Ugh! Han Seong-hoon, who hurriedly turned around the new model, opened the first time he saw it. Coincidentally, it was a fantastic sword. The remnants of as many as seven swords flew towards all parts of the body. It seems like you were in quite a hurry. Although it was not a killer, it was still a vicious herbivore that was not suitable for fighting. The person who had eaten the first meal also had a hard look on his face, as if he had missed something. Just as it is impossible to collect spilled water again, it was impossible to recover the vegetation that had already been spread out. I dont really feel threatened, though. Well, this was something that happened asionally when the fighting became intense. If it wasnt intentional, I could have ignored it. This is also the one who requested Jingeombimu in the first ce. Whats more, its an herbivorous attackunched by a low-ranking opponent. Im sorry to say this to Seong-Hoon Han, but to my eyes, the principles, structure, and loopholes of herbivorous food were clearly revealed. Of the seven sword skills, six are Heocho. The only real technique is a sword strike made diagonally from the top left. Then, thew of destruction is I stretched out my sword in a straight line as if to block the opponents sword path. And the moment the sword met the sword, he gently swung his wrist. Kaang! Seonghun Hans sword soared into the sky, unable to ovee the rebound force, and my sword stopped an inch in front of his uv. It was a moment when there was a clear distinction between the winner and the loser. * * * I was sorry just now. This was the first thing Han Seong-hoon said to me after the dance was over. It was not difficult to figure out that this was referring to the chosik that was presentedst. its okay. You dont have to worry about it. You ended up showing an unmature side because you didnt want to lose. I shouldnt have done that. You didnt do that on purpose, right? Thank you for saying that. To be honest, it wasnt that I didnt feel embarrassed. If there had been any hint of intentionality, it would never have been overlooked. Considering the amount of money I will be extorting from Minister Wang, I am willing to let him go. I slowly turned my head to see Wang Chun-seongs reaction. Well, the moment the figure of a middle-aged man with a goatee fidgeting like a scared puppy came into view, the ufortable feeling disappeared like melting snow and disappeared. I guess I won the bet. Thats right. As promised, you must pay the Commander-in-Chiefs one years sry as old money. It must be embarrassing. He probably never thought he would lose the bet. I wont consider it that way, though. I have something to tell you about that old money Im sure you wont break your promise, right? Is that possible? I n to leave Sega in three days, so I hope you keep your promise until then. No matter what, isnt three days too short of time? I know that the Commander-in-Chief can prepare the money in just one day if he puts his mind to it. On what basis are you saying that? I worked under the Commander-in-Chief for only five years. Do you really think you dont know? . I will tell you in advance, but I cant guarantee what I will do if you dont prepare the money in time. Wang Chun-seong becamepletely speechless due to the overt threats. I found that sight quite amusing, so I burst intoughter. I felt as if my stuffy stomach had been ripped open. It was impossible for a person to just tolerate it and survive. There should be days like this once in a while. Then, with that in mind, I will leave now. * * * After Yeonsun left the training ground. Wang Chunseong looked up at the sky with a vain expression and muttered. Am I dreaming now? It was no one else, but Mangeomdaeju. He was the swordsman who had stepped into the beginning of the climax. However, such a master lost in thepetition. And that to a young boy who had barelypleted his education. It was an indisputable defeat. Heh heh. A helplessugh escaped my lips. He seemed strangely confident. [What kind of martial arts are you training so hard for?] [It is home martial arts. Its not that great, but] [If you want to learn martial arts formally, you can ask the head of the family and give you an opportunity.] [No. It is just something to learn for health management and self-defense, and has no further meaning.] He recalled the conversation he had with Yeon-woon in the past and made a groaning sound. That was a tant lie. This snot-like guy. How and where does this mean that it is a martial art learned for health management purposes? I should have been suspicious when it urred to me that the conditions of the bet were too favorable to this side. But regret is always toote. Now it has be irreversible. Youre in big trouble. If my wife found out about this, it wouldnt end up as a beating on the back. It would be nice if it ended well. If I did something wrong, I might have all my hair pulled out. There was a sleeping dragon crouching in the main house. Before I knew it, Mangeomdaeju, who hade to my side, spoke in a very flushed voice. There was a slightly resentful look in Secretary Wangs eyes. Its like, This ce looks like Ive lost a years worth of sry! He looked like he was protesting. Its big. Han Seong-Hoon cleared his throat with an embarrassed expression. Secretary Wang, who had been sighing for a moment, raised his head with a resigned look. He knew it too. That Mangeomdaeju is not guilty. Even if you are to me, you should me your past self for epting the bet and not pass the me on to others. I never thought you would lose. How could you be the only one who thought that? So to what extent? What do you mean? That guy. Ive seen sword-fighting with you myself, so I guess you have a rough idea of it. I dont know. You dont know? It wasnt a level of skill that I could have guessed. What does that mean? Still, didnt we fight on equal terms to some extent? boiling? Did it look like that to you? A bitter smile appeared on Han Seong-Hoons lips. I knew it because I had directly shed swords with each other. Yeonsun only got along with them appropriately so as not to hurt their reputation. He didnt even demonstrate his proper skills. You mean no? Even if the head of the family steps forward, I wont be a match for him. ! In terms of height, hes probably at the same peak as me. But arent all peaks the same? Third-rate, second-rate, first-rate climax, transcendent climax, Hwagyeong, Hyeongyeong. These were words used by people in the world to distinguish between the realms of martial arts. However, the distinction between these levels was actually not urate. No, it couldnt be urate. The standard by which the world evaluated the state of a martial artist was only the total amount of internal energy and the ability to use it. Because that is the most certain visible indicator. For example, it was like this. If you can manifest your sword energy, you are at your peak. If you can unleash swordsmanship, its the best. If you can form strong energy, you are in harmony. However, there were many factors other than internal strength that determined a warriorsbat power. Sword, boxing, footwork, arm techniques, practical experience, tactics, etc. Even if they were martial artists who reached the same level, there were differences among each individual and areas in which they were confident were different. In that sense, Yeonsun was someone who could not be tied into the mold of a peak master. The Yeonsun that Han Seong-hoon saw was a peak expert, but he was not a peak expert. It seems his origins are much greater than we vaguely thought. Wang Chun-sheng met Han Seong-huns gaze with an expression ofplete disbelief. Han Seong-Hoons expression was serious. It didnt look like they were farming at all. Wang Chun-seong, who was frowning and scratching the back of his head, soon sighed and muttered. Are you saying it wasnt a vessel that the Manjang family could embrace in the first ce? Chapter 14 Episode 14 I crossed the main gate of Manjangsegae with light steps. Thank you so much. Okay, I dont know where youre going, but I hope you have a good time there. yes. Good luck to you, warrior! A hum came out naturally. I must have had a hearty breakfast too. I must have said a friendly hello to the gatekeeper. He must have received plenty of money from Minister Wang! Its perfect weather for a long trip! Even the cloudless sky and the cool breeze seemed to bless my future. My shoulders began to shake as I thought that I could finally escape this horrible vige. I stretched and walked leisurely across the street. The past three days have been troublesome in many ways. The servants are flocking to Mangeomdaeju to share a farewell drink, asking if they can give him a treat once again with the governor whoes day and night and begs for leniency. The head of the family, Chocheon-gun, even came to visit in person and asked if he could stay as a guest for a while and help with the affairs of the family. He said he would pay enough price. Of course, I politely declined the offer. Would you be crazy to get involved in the dispute between the Manjangsega and the Cheonhyangsega? There was no reason to do that, and I had no desire to do so. The destination is Sacheon. It was something I had been thinking about for quite some time. When I leave Manjangse, where should I go? I feel like I want to go to Honam and go through the immigration process. Its not like I didnt think about applying to the Murim Alliance right away. However, it was judged to be premature and decided to put it on hold. They said the more urgent you are, the better you should go back. With my current skills, joining the program itself would not have been that difficult. However, standing out after joining the alliance was another matter. What I wanted to be was an elder of the Murim Alliance, not a low-level warrior of the Alliance. Of course, it wouldnt be a bad idea to join the club from an early age, gradually gain experience, and advance your status step by step. It will definitely have its own advantages. However, such a method had as many disadvantages as advantages. Its so normal. If a person who is not from the old n or the five generations wants to enter the Senate, the more spectacr his or her achievements during active service are, the better. So it had to be unconventional rather than in. I had to leave as strong an impression as possible and attract the attention of the public. If my memory from my past life is right, the Yongbong branch will be held in five years from now. Yongbong Branch (P֮). It was a term referring to arge-scale event that brought together the bestte-stage exponents from all over andpeted against each other. Of course, the real purpose of hosting thispetition is not to determine the strongest review index, but what about everyone else? Shouldnt we use what is avable? Winning the Yongbong branch would be a pretty good resume. It was not a decision made simply with topicality in mind. In addition to the luxurious prize, the winner of the Yongbong branchpetition is given one additional privilege. You have the privilege of being able to choose and apply to the department you want among dozens of departments. So, I will postpone my blindness by five years. Of course, I had no intention of wasting five years doing nothing. There was too much work to do. First, regain the level you achieved in your previous life. In the end, Moorim was all about strength. If you have power, you can achieve anything, but if you dont have power, you cant achieve anything. Thats why I decided to go to Sacheon. The area where I mainly worked during my time in Magyo was Sacheon. Naturally, Sacheon was the ce where memories of ones past life could be utilized most efficiently. First, go to the nearby port country and see if there is a port heading to Sacheon Hmm? As I was walking leisurely, I felt the presence of someone running towards me in a hurry. As I stopped and waited with a puzzled expression, a man with a strict look appeared from afar. The man who stopped in front of me, panting, put his hands on his knees and caught his breath. Is there a problem? Whoa whoa. Now just a moment. It was a familiar face. Wang Ilsang. He was Hao Wen-tao, a servant of the Wanzhang family and a local lord-level official. Why did this guy suddenlye after me? When that question arose, he wiped the sweat from his forehead with his sleeve and opened his mouth. This is a message from the branch manager. He told me toe to Hwawolru at noon today. What does that mean all of a sudden? Didnt you say you wanted to be Hao Wens customer? ! Now that I think about it, something like that happened. I had been so busy that I had forgotten about it. By the way, if youre going to call, you should call right away. Whats the point of giving an answer now, three years after sending the message? I looked down at Wang Il-sangs ankles and asked him a question. Has it changed? . There was no answer, but the expression alone was enough to tell. The ankle tattoo symbolizing Haomundo has changed several times over the past three years, just as I predicted. Thats pretty much it. It looks like the message I sent earlier didnt reach Hao Wens leadership, right? In all likelihood, someone higher up would have decided that the content was not that important and blocked it in the middle. Only after receiving orders from superiors to change the sign did they realize the seriousness of the situation and quickly report it. Anyway, I had no reason to decline the invitation. I nodded, pretending to smile brightly. All right. Please tell the branch manager that I will visit you on time. * * * Hwawolru (˜). I had some expectations when I heard the name, but it turned out to be Giru (˘). I remember asionally hearing warriors from the Manjang family talk about this ce. Did you say that it is thergest of the nearby giru? Besides that, the size of the building seems a bit strange. Well, since Giru is located in such a remote corner of the country, its only natural. It was a two-story building with lots of rednterns hanging under the eaves. Perhaps because it was midday, there didnt seem to be many customers. After checking the sword strapped to my belt, I confidently headed to the main gate of the base. wee. You came just on time. ? Louju is waiting. You can go to the room located at the very back of this floor. I was worried that they might stop me, saying it wasnt the ce for a young guy like you, but the man guarding the entrance obediently let me into the store. It seemed like he had been told something in advance. ha ha ha! Ho ho ho! Although there were few customers, there seemed to be no shortage of customers. The moment I entered the store, a loud noise prated my ears. A long hallway with paper doors lined up on both sides. The soft ying sound and the doors painted in various colors gave off a decadent feel. I dont like it. I frowned for some reason. It wasnt that I particrly disliked the ce called Giru. I feel ufortable only because the residence of the Blood Flower Witch gave off a simr atmosphere. Hundreds of young men died or became maimed after their vital energy was sucked out by the old monster. I almost became one of those victims. wee. Soun Sohyeop. As the doorman said, I entered the room located in the innermost part of this floor, and an old woman with gray hair stood up and greeted me. Are you Hua Yue Luzhu? yes. We prepared a drinking table in advance. Pleasee over here and sit down. Just to confirm, are you the branch manager of Hao Wen who invited me here? Thats right. The old woman nodded with a gentle smile on her lips. I obediently sat down in the seat she suggested and looked around. Hwaa,e here and offer Sohyup a drink. I will. A young woman who had been waiting in the corner at the old womans call sat down next to her and picked up a bottle of alcohol. She was quite a beauty. In terms of appearance alone, she was not far behind Cho Yeon-hee or Yu So-hwa. What is the name of the? yes? I asked what your name was. They say the girl is calligraphy and painting. Among customers, it is moremonly called cherry blossom. I chuckled and watched her pour the drink into a ss. I thought it felt a bit strange. These people sat down in pairs selling medicine. If it werent for the memories of my past life, I would have been fooled. The old woman asked me in a subtle tone what I was thinking when she saw me like that. Do you like this child? I thought she was a beautiful person. Thank you for a good look. This child will be happy too. By the way, how old is Sojeo Seohwa? What a small spoon. I am not worthy of being called that. No matter how I call you, its up to me. So, how old are you? Im twenty-three this year. You are young. In terms of youth, you are much better than Xiaohyup I think it is amazing that you are the branch leader of Haomun at that age. ! Lets stop the useless exploratory battle and get straight to the point. The movement of the woman who was returning the bottle to its ce suddenly stopped. The old woman, who had been staring at us with a happy expression, also hardened her face. How did you know? You admit it more easily than I thought. I thought you would pretend not to know. Isnt this not just anyone else, but a small group with a history of leaking the ns top secrets once? I judged that it would be meaningless to take away the statement since it was said with such confidence. okay. Now tell me. How did you know? What if I say I dont want to teach you? Whether or not to ept Xiaoyun Xiaoxiao as a customer of Hao Wen. The decision-making authority is entrusted to me. Are you saying that I will be at a disadvantage if I dont teach you? From the perspective of the text, we have no choice but to do so. I hope you understand. I dont think this is something someone who tried to deceive people from the first meeting would say. Im sorry Plus, you subtly lied again. yes? What do you mean by that? Isnt it a lie to say that you have been delegated the authority to decide whether or not to ept me as a customer of Hao Wen? . Its not Sojeo who has the power to make decisions, but rather its him hiding in the ceiling, eavesdropping on the story. Isnt that right? Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! As soon as he finished speaking, the ceiling copsed. There was a loud noise and debris flew in all directions. At the same time, a ck seal fell down at an incredible speed, scattering memorization. You also have an impatient personality! I pulled out the sword from my waist and jumped up from my seat. If I had been in a situation like this three years ago, when I had no power, I would have taken a more cautious approach. Rather than provoking them, you must have gently coaxed them to get the results you wanted. But now that I have the power, I dont feel the need to do so. There is no reason to go round and round when the easiest way to gain an upper hand in negotiations is right in front of you. Kakakang! After cutting out all the memorized weapons, I opened my eyes with the Wolyeonggeom towards the man who covered his whole body with a ck night robe and mask. The third herbivorous full moon. The swords trajectory drew arge circle. As if responding, the masked man crossed the daggers he held in both hands and hurled them. Whoa! A strong crash sound echoed throughout the room. Chapter 15 Episode 15 The first time I felt ufortable was when I was talking to the old woman. [Id like to ask just to confirm, but is that the branch manager of Hao Wen who invited me here?] [Yes.] I felt strange when the branch manager obediently revealed his identity. The Hao Moon executives I knew were extremely reluctant to reveal their identities. Of course, since this was a serious issue, an exceptional attitude could have been taken. So, I first tried to look at the trend. [Hwa-ah,e here and have a drink for Sohyeop.] [I will.] Isnt it a young woman joining us out of nowhere? It was the moment when doubt turned into certainty. It was an opportunity to deal with someone who had leaked confidential information that only the leaders of the faction should know. Bringing a courtesan to such an event? Its a funny story. Entertainment is also something that must be done depending on the situation. Since it is not enough to minimize the number of listening ears, what can we do by increasing them? Furthermore, at this time, Hao Mun is in the midst of concentrating his efforts on reorganizing the n. There is no way that Hao Wen, an intelligence group, could not have noticed the signs of impending trouble. By now, they are probably working hard on internal maintenance in preparation for the era of war. It was said that arge-scale generational change took ce in the process. From all appearances, it was more likely that the courtesan was the branch leader than the old woman who introduced herself as Hwawolruju. As this is a serious issue, the branch manager should step forward personally, but since he is reluctant to reveal his identity openly, he may have used shallow tactics. And there is one more fundamental question. A case of this size is handled by a single branch manager? It was nonsense. Since this was a serious issue, Hao Wens leadership would also want to know exactly what happened. [Whether or not to ept Soun Small Cooperative as a customer of Hao Wen. The decision-making authority is entrusted to me.] So, when the branch manager bluffed by talking about decision-making power, I rxed my mood and looked around. Sure enough, a faint presence was detected from above the ceiling. He was someone who had mastered the art of stealth so advanced that it was difficult to recognize him even at my current level. It is clear that he was dispatched by Hao Wens leadership. I immediately provoked him, and he responded to my provocation by breaking the ceiling and breaking into the hall. Kaang! When I directly shed weapons with him, he turned out to be much stronger than I had vaguely imagined. To the point where I felt that if I let my guard down, this side might get hit. There was noparison to the likes of Chocheongun or Han Seonghun. They made a deliberate decision and sent a talented person. I swung my sword wide and pushed the masked man away and smiled, showing my teeth. Haomuns average level of force was extremely lowpared to its size. What more can I say, since Wang Il-sang, who holds the rank of Hyangju, is capable of overpowering me three years ago when he was weak. However, unlike the majority of sectarians, the skills of the few leaders and the sessors they directly raised were no better than the elites of any other great sect orrge family. By the time he reached Munju, he was a monster that could rival the absolutes called the Ten Masters or Ten Heavenly Emperors. If he has this level of skill, he will be ranked among the top leaders. He is probably not of ordinary status. A bigger figure than expected took the bait. For me, it was a more satisfying result than anything else. Kakakakakak! In the blink of an eye, dozens of seconds of attack and defense went back and forth. The masked mans attack was quick and stealthy. The technique of momentarily erasing the presence of military equipment by adding or subtracting internal energy was simr in many ways to the second herbivory of Wolyeonggeom, Janwol (). As the two des frequently disappeared, aiming to bleed the entire body, I felt a pain in my bones. Sigh! The masked man lowered his body sharply and yanked his crossed arms. If left as is, the leg would be cut off. I immediately kicked off the ground and jumped up. Immediately afterwards, the masked persons eyes shed and he kicked up his bent knees. The two des rose up like wild beasts and aimed at the nape of my neck. Sigh! I managed to dodge it by tilting my head back, but I couldnt dodge itpletely and got a slight cut on my cheek. The masked man clicked his tongue and took steps backwards to spread the distance between them. I thought it wouldnt be able to avoid it in the air, but it seems like it jumped up and simultaneously stuck its sword into the ground and used it as a pivot to retreat. Hes a man with good tact. Following the burning pain, I felt liquid flowing down my cheek. I took a breath and adjusted my grip on my sword. Is this really Hao Wens method, to invite him as a guest and then attack him and kill him? gibberish. If you hadnt provoked me, I wouldnt havee forward myself. The purpose of mying here today is to be Hao Wens customer, not to engage in a life-or-death struggle with him. Then put away your sword right now and exin. What do you mean? Did you find out who the real branch manager was? Or did he know the ns top secret? Or is it that he was hiding his martial arts skills? All three! I dont like it. Why do you want to do this business only at a loss? If you want to make a deal, you have to do it on equal terms. If you dont like it, you can just die here. Do you have the ability to do that? Your mouth is alive. The masked man approached silently like a ghost andshed out with the sword in his right hand as many as seven times in one breath. I retreated to avoid that range, and this time the left hand fly aimed at my side. This time, instead of fighting back, I stepped back and felt something hard touching my back. As I was rushing around, I suddenly had a wall behind me. Its over! The masked person kicked the floor hard. My skin became tingly from the sword energy that gushed out. A moment of desperation. after. I let out a short breath and opened my eyes. Ive been waiting for this moment all along. The moment when the opponent ignores defense and rushes in to finish him off. How much effort have you put in to bring about the current situation? Ugh! I poured all my energy into the sword. As if in response, a swordsmanship arose. Twenty-third herbivorous month (ˮ). The moon reflected in the water shines gently, but as soon as there are ripples on the water, it loses its shape and turns into hundreds or thousands of debris. Just like this. Pasasasasa! The remnants that remained along the swords path crumbled into countless des. Of course, most of them were just illusions. There are only three swordsmen with substance. Even that was deliberately adjusted to avoid the masked person. omg! However, the overwhelming amount of violence in itself makes the opponent feel intimidated. Depending on how you use it, it is even possible topletely break the opponents will to fight. What! The masked man was unable to ovee his momentum and jumped into the illusion. I unfolded the ghost cloth and slid behind him. Its something I cant do twice. As it was a herbivore that created numerous illusions, it also consumed a lot of internal energy. In order to perform one herbivorous attack, he used up nearly a third of his inner strength. Not only was the internal energy consumed greatly, but a considerable burden was also ced on the blood pressure in the body. It wasnt ssified as a second-half herbivore for nothing. As expected, herbivorous diet is too much for me right now. I deliberately turned my back to hide the trembling of the hand holding the sword. The masked man was groping his body for a while as if he had lost his mind, then red at me with harsh eyes. I asked, making direct eye contact with him. Do you want more? . I dont mind though. What are you thinking? What do you mean? Why did you watch it? Didnt I tell you? The reason I came here today is because I want to be Hao Wens customer. It wasnt a fight that started with the intention of ending it in the first ce. Fighting was only a means. To gain the upper hand in negotiations. This was also the reason why they went so far as to show off their force in the second half of the match. good night. Lets just listen to the story first. The masked man with Bido in his arms nodded and said. It was a de facto deration of surrender. * * * It was amazing. I never thought he would be that talented. thank you. After the fight is over. The masked man and I moved to another room and talked. I could hear the sound of Hua Yuluzhu and the branch manager running around trying to clean up the mess, but neither the masked man nor I paid any attention to it. These are not empty words. That level is unrivaled among martial artists of the same age. The equipment that is being talked about as the next dragon and baton will not be able to reach you. I believe it because I heard it from Hao Muns leader. So you want to be Hao Wens customer? Thats right. You know that if you want to buy Hao Wens information, you have to pay a corresponding price, right? The servant of the Manjang family also said the same thing. What can you pay for Hao Wen? Ill pay for the information. what? It means buying information with information. Although his expression was not visible because he was covered by a mask, his expression of embarrassment was clearly conveyed just by his eyes. It would have been absurd. That information is being presented as a condition of the transaction to Haomun, one of the best intelligence organizations in the Central ins. It was something that made no sense inmon sense. Youre being ridiculous. Its not a joke. Are you sane to say this? of course. I dont understand. I know more than you think. From the fact that the Demonic Cult will soon be on the rise, to the way to save Hao Wen-jus youngest disciple, who is dying from an unknown disease. ! Now youre showing some interest. How on earth could you do that no. I wont bother to ask. Because I dont think theyll answer anyway. However, I would like you to tell me this clearly. Is there really a way? there is. her. The masked mans eyes shook greatly. I dont think I was that shaken even when I was surrounded by the illusion of countless swords. He seemed quite shocked. I hope you can make a clear statement now. Take off that stuffy mask. That is not a matter I can decide on my own. Are you saying you need someone elses permission to introduce yourself? Yes. Without Master Moons permission, I cannot disclose any information about myself to others. I clicked my tongue with a tired expression. Anyway, its tight. Due to the nature of being an intelligence group, there are many ces with grudges here and there, but the existence of Haomun has never been in jeopardy due to external pressure. If it was natural, it was natural. Basically, all the leaders in branch organizations are these guys. Ill give you this instead. The masked man took out a jade tablet from his chest and gave it to me. On the front was engraved the word 32 (ʮ), and on the back was a symbol symbolizing Haomundo. I asked knowingly but deliberately pretending not to know. What is this? It is a symbol that symbolizes Hao Moons customers. Is it okay to give it to me spontaneously like this? I have that much authority. I have no reason to decline. Can I use it right away? Does not matter. I would like to request detailed information about a person named Dokgo Woo-jin, the head of the Hwangryong Military Academy located in Chengdu, Sichuan Province. Please organize and convey all information, including the subjects age, personality, rtionships, past activities, and reputation of those around him. ept the request. Sooner orter, the disciple of the main text wille to you with a letter. thank you. Im telling you, if its false that I know how to treat strange diseases You dont have to worry about that. I leaned against the backrest with my arms crossed and smiled confidently. Please go and tell Lord Mun. Its not actually a disease. Chapter 16 Episode 16 : Rattle! Inside a carriage for VIPs led by a troupe heading to Sacheon. I carefully read the letter that Hao Wendao handed me just before departure. There was a lot of misceneous information, but if I were to summarize the important parts, they were as follows. Name C Dokgo Woojin. Age C fifty-two years old. Personality C Quiet and serious. He was particrly strict in his teachings and was considered a ghost without blood or tears among his disciples. Family Rtionship C One wife and one son. It is presumed that he passed away from his parents about ten years ago. Human rtions C There is almost no interaction with people outside of the family. Tang Seoyeon, a direct blood rtive of the Four Rivers Tang family, is making regr contact. The reason is unknown. Reputation of those around you C Gain the favor of those around you with a humble attitude that contrasts with your outstanding martial arts skills. Seven years ago, he single-handedly destroyed Hwangunbang, the main enemy of the ck Ind, and was nicknamed Cheon-gwon. Past activities C Nothing about his past has been revealed other than that he moved to Sacheon and settled after losing his parents about ten years ago. We are currently conducting further investigation by mobilizing believers active in the area. If I get new information in the future, I will pass it on. Should I say Haomun? Even though the research was conducted in a short period of time, the quality of information was very high. I also liked that additional research was being conducted to supplement the insufficient information. Its a pity that the most important part is missing. It was a bit surprising that even Hao Wen, who had built such a vast informationwork, did not know Dok Go Woo Jins past. This could not have happened unless someone had artificially erased his traces. There is a high possibility that the person concerned deleted it themselves. It seems that after some incident, he decided to quit his gang activities and live a quiet life. Did starting a family make you want to settle down? Or did something serious happen before settling in Sacheon? The thoughts continued one after another. I dont know. During the period when I was confined to Jamma-dong, I had no time to pay attention to things like Ganghosa Unfortunately, I didnt know much about Dokgo Woojin during this period. I just make guesses based on the fragmentary information that remains in my memory. Anyway, its a thousand volumes . Cheon Kwon (ȭ). It was a nickname that felt unfamiliar to me. When I left Jamma-dong and started working as a strongman in earnest, Dokgo Woo-jin was already called King Kwon. The people of the world called the Sipcheonje (ʮ), the highest priest of the Baekdo Martial Order, as the Two Honors, the Three Ghosts, and the Five Kings. In my memory, Dokgo Woojin was an absolute master who ranked first among the five kings. A giant of a political faction that even I in my past life could not surpass. I dont know why he is hiding his skills at this time and is acting like a mere military officer. I thought I might be able to get some clues by using Hao Wens intelligence to investigate his past activities, but it didnt seem like things would be resolved that easily. I cant do it. I have no choice but to find out for myself. In the end, I had no choice but to face it in person. I dont think I can easily achieve my goal, but what can I do? Originally, nothing in this world was easy. Well, if you want to get the attention of the King of Power and learn the White Lightning God Art, you have to put in this much effort. * * * Evil! The sword cut through the air, emitting a sharp firing sound. Late morning hours. An empty lot located not far from the guest house where the voyage troupe stays. I stood in the center of a quiet clearing, brandished my sword, and checked my physical condition. It still feels like its taking a while. The aftereffects of the fight against the masked man were still there. It wasnt that I felt much pain or anything, but I couldnt help but feel anxious. under. Augh escaped me. I cant believe Im like this with just one meal. Now I really have to learn a new way of thinking. It was a time when there was a desperate need for a Naegongsim method to rece the Heavenly Demons Heart Gong. It was not simply a matter of having a highly efficient mind method. It had to bepatible with the martial arts skills I had learned so far. It was better not to learn the mind techniques that did not match well. Although the three-trial trial method is low in efficiency, it is highly versatile. If you pick up even a strange mind method and learn it, all the things you have been training hard for can be Amitabha Buddha. What is needed is a heart technique with a strong destructive tendency, such as the Heavenly Demons Heart Gong. There is amon misconception that the more deeply the art of illusion is practiced, the more destructive the mind is required to be. This was especially true in the case of the Wolyeonggeom, as there were many herbivores that required a huge amount of internal energy. Illusion is change, so in order to unfold the illusion, you must have a soft energy that can handle various changes, right? It was just nonsense told by people who had never properly learned how to use a magic sword. Its a funny story. There was a need to approach it from a more fundamental perspective. To create a high-quality illusion, you need to expend a lot of energy. If so, shouldnt we be using a method that boasts appropriate output? To roll a four-horse chariot, you have to prepare four horses. If you force yourself to take just one piece, will it be used? It was like that when there was a fight with the masked man at Hwawollu. Immediately after unfolding the twenty-third herbivory of Wolyeonggeom, Water Moon, I felt a great burden being ced on the blood flow in my body. This was because the Samjaesimbeop, whichcked output, could not handle the second half of the attack, which required a huge amount of internal energy. If I had tried the same herbivore again, I dont know, but I would have suffered quite a few internal injuries. Thats right . I didnt have to worry about things like this in my past life. After sweating it out once, I left the vacant lot and headed to the guesthouse. Ive thought about it countless times over the years. What kind of mental techniques must one obtain to fully restore their past state? The Namgung familys Heavenly Thunder Emperor Gods Art? The Hebei Peng familys Spiritual Spiritual Power Divine Technique? Hwang Bo-segas Sumi Cheonwang Shin Gong (횏)? There was no doubt about the power of martial arts, but there was no realistic way to learn them. Because it is a secret spiritual method that is only passed down to the direct blood rtives of each family. So what came to mind was the Baekrei Shingong (White Thunder God Art) of Cheonreimun (T), a one-man tradition school. The White Thunder Divine Technique should be enough to rece the Heavenly Demons Deep Technique. It was the King of Kwons martial arts skills. I wasnt worried that my martial arts status would drop. You might say that the prosecutor wants to learn martial arts from a lieutenant. However, for me, as long as the inclination of mind was right, other conditions were good. There is no separate trialw for prosecutors, and there is no separate trialw for officers. Just because you have learned the Heavenly Thunder Emperor God Technique does not mean you cannot use the rmended methods, and just because you have learned the Sumi Heavenly King God Technique does not mean you cannot use the sword techniques. Although it is rare, there is a magistrate among the figures of the Namgung family and a prosecutor among the figures of the Hwangbo family. Of course, there clearly exists a mentalw that limits the operating route so that practitioners can acquire martial arts as an attribute. Mainly lower-level martial artists of the Daemun faction, which had a long history, tended to have such tendencies. The lower level martial arts derived from Japas Jinsan martial arts are divided into stages and provided sequentially ording to the practitioners achievements. This was the method chosen by the Daemun faction, including the Old Daemun faction, to systematically nurture their disciples. This is where the practice of swordsmanship and the practice of martialw that peoplemonly refer to as thew of swordsmanship and swordsmanship originated from here. Of course, there were no such restrictions or limitations in the so-called ascending mental methods. Theres nothing more to say if youre a white lightning expert. Although there may be differences in the nature of the internal energy umted in the Danjeon, the ideal pursued by all meditation methods is the same. Efficient umtion of energy. And free operation of umted internal strength. This is the reason why a mental method that forces one to use internal energy only in a limited way can never be an upward mental method. ? I hope you take your steps while thinking of various thoughts. I narrowed my eyes when I saw a short man standing at the entrance of the guest house looking around. I dont think hes a guest. Although his appearance was shabby, his forearms with his sleeves rolled up were full of muscle. It seemed like he was someone who had been practicing external skills for quite a long time. Are you Soun Sohyeop? As I got closer, the man spotted me and gave me a happy look. Feeling instinctively wary, I put my hand on the sword, and he hastily waved his hand and added, You dont have to be on guard. My name is Hao Mun-do. I have received instructions to deliver a letter to the branch manager. However, when I arrived at the guesthouse, I heard that Sohyeop was away The man who was exining quickly trailed off as he noticed me. Only then did I remove my hand from the sword and nodded. Why dont you reveal your identity first? sorry. I think I was too careless. its okay. Please take this. The man handed me the letter he had taken out of his pocket and left as if running away. As soon as I entered the guesthouse on the second floor, I immediately opened the letter. Munju has epted your offer. However, the time and ce will be decided here. I will contact you again soon, so please keep that in mind. After checking the contents of the letter, I raised the corners of my mouth. When I asked what the business was, it was a response to a previous offer. It looks like you were quite fit. I never thought I would get an answer so quickly. Hao Wenju seemed to care about his youngest disciple. [Please go and tell Lord Moon. Thats actually not a disease.] A conversation I had with a masked person at Hwawollu not long ago passed through my mind. [Its not a disease?] [Yes.] [Could it be poison?] [Thats not it either.] [If its not a disease or an addiction, then what is it?] [If I had to find a word to express it, it would be a mental demon. .] [Nonsense. If it was a Simma, there is no way Lord Mun would not have recognized it.] [If it were a normal Simma, it would be so .] [What does it mean?] [The youngest disciple probably acquired some martial arts book several months or years before he contracted the strange disease.] [ . ..?] [The cause of the evil spirit is the book of martial arts.] [Let me exin in more detail.] [ At first nce, it may seem like a book recording the military exploits of the right faction, but in fact, the source of the book of martial arts is the Demonic Cult.] [ The Demonic Cult? ] [yes. And the author of the book is none other than Chen Ma of his time.] [!] What Hao Wen-jus youngest disciple suffers from is not a strange disease, but a mental illness. This was also the result of an arrangement prepared by the Ma religious leader of the time. Even if the Murim Alliances divine doctor came forward, he would not be able to heal her. Its not a disease in the first ce, so how can you treat it? Only the sect leader himself, who wrote the Book of Military Merit, or his disciple who followed his progress, could have cured her. And it so happened that I was a disciple of the religious leader in my past life. I chuckled as I put the letter down on the table. I feel sorry for the religious leader, but in this life, I nned to intercept all the arrangements he had made. It wasnt just an arrangement aimed at Hao Wen. I knew. Also, the number of official documents written by the religious leader is five, not one. Also about the trick he is preparing to divide the Baekdo Martial Forest in the central ins. Even what the fourth disciple under his instructions was nning in Guizhou. There is no reason not to use them even if you know them. I will use them all as my food and public benefit. Chapter 17 Episode 17 The next morning. I sat cross-legged on the bed and shoved a pill from the bundle into my mouth before starting the fortune-telling breakfast. As the bitter and crumbly elixir stimted my taste buds, I frowned. It was thest elixir left, but I didnt think it was a waste. What are you doing to save money? The time when one could improve ones inner energy by taking long-acting elixirs has long passed. Nevertheless, the reason why the remaining elixir was kept instead of discarded was because in addition to the effect of improving internal energy, it also had the effect of internal injury medicine. Of course, it cannot bepared to proper internal injury medication. It was better to return my physical condition to perfect condition when I had time. It may be said that he is acting harshly even though he is not seriously injured, but in actualbat, such trivial factors often determine victory or defeat. At least I didnt think these actions were meaningless. Whoa. A pure energy that travels through the whole bodys blood vessels in an orderly manner ording to the structure of the Samjaesimbeop. Since all of the bodys veins had already been opened, there was no hesitation in the movement of the inner energy. Although the total amount of internal power was small, the foundation for utilizing it was perfectly established. What if Baekrei Shingong, King Kwons reading method, is added to this? It will protect you, protect you, protect you, and protect you. It will protect you and protect you. The tiger has gained wings and the dragon has the Yeouiju in its mouth, but who can stand in its way? The corners of my mouth were already itching with anticipation. After finishing the lucky breakfast. Groaning and stretching, I got up from the bed and headed to the restaurant on the first floor of the guesthouse. The ambassadors who came first and were eating bowed and bowed. good morning. I responded with a silent bow, sat down at the empty seat, and ordered a meal. The people around me looked fed up as they saw me eating after setting up arge table. Its amazing every time I see it. Where on earth does all that stuff go? Isnt it difficult to eat that much in the morning? The sound of the messengers whispering pierced my ears. You might think that they were talking quietly so that only they could hear each other, but I could hear the sound of insects crawling if I wanted to. There was no way to escape my hearing, which had reached its peak state, except through the method of listening to the whole sound. If you eat like that for dinner, not just breakfast, youll get sick. normally. Ive been thinking about it for a while, but wouldnt there be a lot of things thate out of eating that much? Hey man. Why do you say things that make the food taste bad? Im sorry its a messy story, but arent you curious? Uh-huh! this person! Isnt it thew of the world that if a lot goes in, a lotes out? I guess thats true, right? I was just offended by eavesdropping. They were truly useless people. Why on earth are you interested in other peoples bowel movements? Its surprising how skinny I am even after eating like that. Is it because I am that thorough in self-management, or do I have a special constitution? Judging by the fact that hes wearing a sword, it seems like hes learned martial arts. It must be constitution. Even if you have learned martial arts, you will still get stabbed. Cant you tell when you look at our country owner? but. Information that I didnt really want to know flowed out one after another. The chieftain of Seopungpyoguk seemed to have an uncharacteristically fat physique for a military man. I chuckled and resumed ying with chopsticks. Anyway, did you hear the news? What news? They say a demon has appeared in Sacheon. In Sacheon? Why is it Sacheon again? Looking at your reaction, it seems you didnt hear me. Shouldnt you have listened to Pyodu when he spoke instead of wandering around alone? A demon appeared in Sacheon? The spark of interest that had faded was rekindled. Its not like my wife, Im nagging her. Anyway, lets keep talking. Since youre a demon, you cant say it wasunched by a demonic cult, right? If that were the case, the n itself would have been aborted. Hes just a wandering madman drunk on magic. Thats a good thing. The problem is that this guy is stronger than you can imagine, and he evenes and goes, so he cant be easily subdued. They say victims areing in one after another. Mines arergely divided into two categories. Those who are devils and those who are not devils. Basically, before learning magic techniques, demon cultists consume magic pills provided by the school and go through the process of achieving reverse blood retardation. Only after going through this process was I able to have the foundation to ovee the side effects of magic. Of course, even so, it was impossible topletely control the demonic nature, so there were many people in the inner circle of the demonic cult with warlike tendencies. There were many wild beasts who ran rampant because they could not control their basic human desires, such as the desire for sleep, appetite, sexual desire, desire for destruction, and the desire for domination. If thats the case for demonic cultists, what about ordinary people who have dabbled in demonic arts without having attained the form of evil blood? Ny-nine out of a hundred people are unable to ovee the spirit demon and turn into beasts where instinct takes precedence over reason. There are very rare people who are able to maintain their ego without being swallowed up by demonic nature, but that was literally a case of luck. There are a lot of strange people in the world. I dont understand the psychology of dabbling in magical arts, even though I know for sure that I will be a bloodthirsty maniac. If we follow that logic, no one should touch drugs or gambling. But isnt that the reality? is it? In the first ce, humans are creatures that choose to do what they are told not to do. Even though they know it is obviously dangerous, they do reckless things because they are filled with groundless confidence that they will be fine. Anyway, I guess Ill have to be careful. If you were unlucky enough to encounter that demon, wouldnt it be aplete disaster? I dont think its an opponent we can avoid even if we are careful. I slowly narrowed my eyebrows. There was not much known about the idents that urred in Sacheon during this period. However, I did remember hearing a story that Paseogun, an elder belonging to the Manmagung (fħm), was seriously injured while secretly carrying out some mission in Sacheon and returned to the church. Was it about securing and transporting war materials? While Eumsalgwima was lying ill, the corruption he hadmitted over a long period of time was revealed, and as a result, the Demonic Church was in an uproar for a while. The person who was ordered by the cult leader to clean up the mess was none other than me. Is it a coincidence? There are two mines active in the same area at the same time. There was no basis whatsoever. But for some reason, I couldnt shake the feeling that there might be some connection between the two sides. Well, it has nothing to do with me. Soon I shook my head to shake off my thoughts. Anyway, since the evil demon was working secretly, he would never encounter me, and even if the rumored demon appeared, all I had to do was defeat it. For now, lets focus on getting the attention of the King of Powers and learning the White Lightning God Art. * * * After finishing breakfast, my group and I immediately resumed our journey to Sacheon. Leisurely and peaceful days continued. I stare nkly at the outside scenery, and when Im bored, I pray, practice imagery, and relive the fight with the masked man. I didnt have to go through the hassle and do something myself. When it was time to eat, the workers brought the food on their own. Even when we stayed overnight, the workers provided a ce to sleep. Even when resting in the vige, the vigers took care of all the misceneous tasks, such as finding a ce to stay and supplying supplies. He even said, Hahaha! Did you say it was Seopungpyoguk? Its great that the distribution is so big! Pass! Even when encountering bandits, there was no needless conflict. Because they received the toll tax paid by the ticket group and withdrew on their own. Shouldnt we suppress the bandits for the sake of the sufferingmon people? Im sorry to say this, but I was far from a consultative person. I had no intention of going through any trouble for aplete stranger. Good. It was worth paying a lot of money to request a ticket. How romantic is it to charter an entire carriage for VIP guests? After all, people have money and need to look after it. Needless to say, if strength and power are added to it. What if you had no money and had to walk on your own two feet? Just thinking about it made me shudder. I once again felt grateful to Minister Wang. If he hadnt provided plenty of old money, he wouldnt have been able to live this extravagant life. Starting from Guangxi, passing through Guizhou and reaching Sacheon. I enjoyed traveling to the fullest, enjoying the leisure of those who had it. * * * We finally reached our destination. Arge site that could fit a Manjangse familys boat. The signboard had the words Hwangryongmugwan (S^) written on it in a handwritingparable to that of a warrior. A military officer with a high reputation, one of the top three in all of Sichuan. The owner of this ce was a master of the highest skill, ranked among the top 100 greatest masters in the world. Even if you are a 100-year-old expert, you are at a low level. I took long strides and approached the warrior guarding the entrance. What do I need to do to enter the building? Now is not the time to recruit students. I know. So, I would like to transfer. You didnt bring your parents? I am an orphan. To enter the Hwangryongmugwan, not only must your identity be clear, but you must also pay membership fees every month. I have the money and the means to prove my identity. I will tell you, it is not the time to recruit students, so the admission process will be difficult. It doesnt matter. The person concerned can take the test if they wish, but I personally would not rmend it. Transferring is never easy. It might be better to wait until next year. If possible, I would like to take that test right now. If you fail the test, you will only lose your raw money. Are you okay with that? Does it cost money to take the test? Didnt you tell me? This is not the time to recruit disciples. If exams were allowed to take ce without restrictions, this ce would be bustling with applicants all year round. That too. For detailed inquiries, please go to the reception hall. All right. Follow me. I thought as I followed the gatekeeper who showed me the way with a nervous expression. Rather than wasting time considering this and that, its better tomit first and see. It was a theory derived from experience. Determined to be superior, he went to see the devil and proposed a bet, and when he finally obtained the recipe for the elixir, he realized it. Sometimes you need to be reckless. If it werent for my recklessness back then, I wouldnt have been selected as the sects disciple. Without going round and round, I met Dokgo Woojin straight away. It wont be toote to decide what to do next. The doorman guided me to a room in the corner of the first floor of the reception hall. The structure of the room was simple. The only furniture ced was a table and chairs. Fortunately, there was a window facing outside, so venttion seemed to be no problem. It gave off the feeling that it was a space prepared solely for consultation. I will bring the governor, so please wait. Is the governor himselfing out? Only for transfer purposes, he personallyes out and supervises the exam. That is why it is said that it is difficult to transfer. Because the governor has a very picky personality. thank you for telling me. Sniff! The gatekeeper snorts loudly and leaves. From the moment I entered, I thought he was a person with a kind personality, despite his chatty tone. Some say they just stare nkly at the ceiling and wait. Nice to meet you. Its called Dokgo Woojin. ! There was a man who opened the door and came in without any sign. I quickly got up from my seat and bowed to the man. Its called Yeonsoun. The man who was looking at me with a strange gaze soon took his ce at the head table. He said,ying out some documents on the table. Are you a transfer applicant? Thats right. As the governor was away, I took over the exam on his behalf. First, we went through a few identity verification procedures Misceneous exnations followed, but none of them caught my ear. My back straightened out of tension. My gaze was fixed on the other persons face and did not move away. This man is the future King of Fist! Ten Heavenly Emperors (ʮ). The absolute leader of the Baekdo Martial Forest, whose skills areparable to those of the Eight Demon Lords. Among them, the absolute master who would upy the throne of the Five Kings was sitting in front of me. I came here just to meet you. I never thought we would suddenly face each other like this. After repeatedly swallowing dry saliva, I opened my mouth with a feeling of confusion. I have something I want to ask. Chapter 18 Episode 18 I want to ask you something. So, is there anything else youre curious about? Are you not nning on taking on a disciple? I dont know what youre talking about. There are already many disciples. Im not talking about teaching students as a martial arts leader. What do you want to say? Im asking whether you need the next sessor to continue the ns legacy. Dokgo Woojins eyebrows narrowed. A terrifying energy wave erupted and engulfed the entire room. A look that demands an exnation. I took a breath and continued talking. I know that Gyodu is the contemporary sessor to the Heavenly Thunder Gate, a one-man tradition sect. Where did you hear about that? Whats important is not how the information was obtained. Its important to me. Im telling you, if you dont answer, you wont be able to get out of here safely. Before that, please answer my question first. Have you any intention of taking on disciples? does not exist. Why? Do I even have to tell you that? You wouldnt want the ns legacy to end, right? It doesnt matter if it gets cut off. No, I think it should be cut off. yes? Now answer my question. How did you know this about me? I asked Hao Wen to buy information. I sold Hao Wens name without hesitation. Isnt it impossible to exin everything about regression in detail? Haomun? Dokgo Woo-jins face was distorted like a vicious murderer. Even if he is the future King of Power, he cannot do anything about Hao Wen. No matter how sharp the sword is, what does it do? I cant cut water with a de. Phew! The energy waves emanating from Dokgo Woojins body became even more ferocious. It didnt stop there, and the energy even exerted direct physical force. crazy. I took a deep breath. An eerie sensation as if something sharp had touched the back of my neck. Although it wasnt visible to the naked eye, I was sure that something was threatening my life. I vaguely thought that the Dokgo Woojin of this period might not be as good as the Dokgo Woojin of his previous life, who was nicknamed King Gwon but I was wrong. Conscious energy. A technique that is a symbol of an absolute master. It is often called the state of mind-killing because it is possible to harm an opponent simply by activating the will. Dokgo Woojin was already a strong yer. Just maintaining the posture is difficult. Is this what it feels like to face a cliff a thousand miles away? My back was wet with cold sweat. The pressure pressing down on the entire body and the ceremonial belt giving off a strong presence as if showing off caused extreme tension. But we cant stop here. If I was going to quit because I was scared, I wouldnt have started in the first ce. It was already a step taken. Whether its porridge or rice, I have no choice but to push through. I opened my mouth, pretending to be as calm as possible. Actually, the reason I tried to enter the Hwangryongmugwan was to meet the leader. I know that without having to say it. I want to learn the martial arts of Tenreimun. I cant teach you. The talent that reached its peak at that age is amazing, but the martial arts of a monk cannot be learned through talent alone. ! I feel like I want to make you pay for prying into other peoples lives, but I dont want to cause trouble at work, so Ill just let it pass this time. In return, I must promise here that you will not reveal anything about me to anyone else. I promise. This was not information purchased in the first ce to spread around. Instead, if you could give us some time to talk I am a busy person. Lets go back now. I hope we never run into each other again. Chief. I will warn you, if people around me hear about my recluse, they will conclude that it was you who did it and punish you. If your life is precious, dont make fun of your mouth. . Now that you have achieved your goal of meeting me, there will be no more need to see the Hwangryongmugwan. I will report to the governor that you gave up on taking the exam and returned. Dokgo Woojin left after finishing what he had to say. Whoa. Left alone, I let out the breath I had been holding and rxed my stiff shoulders. When I wiped my mouth with my sleeve, red blood came out. It seemed like he had suffered some internal injuries. Soon the gatekeeper reappeared in the reception hall, and while he was still there, he was kicked out of the building. I scratched the back of my head and muttered. I didnt think it would be easy, but Still, I didnt expect such a harsh reaction. Since they refused to give us any room at all, there was no time to negotiate or anything. Still, its not like theres really no ie. I recalled the conversation I just had with Dokgo Woojin. [It doesnt matter if it gets cut off. No, on the contrary, I think it should be discontinued.] [The martial arts of the Four Gates are not something that can be learned through talent alone.] There seemed to be a secret hidden in the martial arts of the Heavenly Gate that I did not know about. It seems that Dokgo Woo-jin felt skeptical about him and decided not to appoint a sessor. I didnt think that I could cut down a huge tree with one ax blow anyway. I had no intention of stopping here and retreating. Rather, it was more dangerous to quit carelessly. Dokgo Woo-jin said he would keep the events of today confidential, but I couldnt tell if he was sincere or if it was a deception to reassure me. Its called Yeokjisaji (׵˼֮). From Dokgo Woojins perspective, I was not a candidate for disciple, but rather a threat that would interfere with his life in seclusion. What if Dokgo Woojin is a person with a colder personality than is known to the public? In the worst case, we might face extinction. It was the right decision to choose Hwangryongmugwan as the ce for our first meeting. If I had made contact quietly, avoiding the gaze of others, or had gone directly to someones home, I would have been in a much more dangerous situation. After ring at the front door of the Hwangryongmugwan for a while, I patted both cheeks loudly and turned around. It seemed like things were going to get busy in the future. * * * Whoa. At the mans sigh, the boys and girls lined up in rows flinched and trembled their shoulders. I had no idea what had happened to make that ghost look so distraught. Thepanys Dokgo Woojin stepped down from the podium with slow steps. As he scanned the surroundings with grim eyes, his students swallowed their dry saliva. From now on, at themand, we will perform the swordsmanship we learned today. . Not being able to keep up with the beat, taking the wrong posture, being out of order, or not having enough energy. Please note that if you receive more than two warnings from me for any reason, you will remain separately for supplementary training. . What is the answer? yes! Then lets begin. one! When Dokgo Woo-jin walked among the students and shoutedmands, the students took a stance with their faces filled with evil and cheered. A look of sadness appeared on the cadets faces, perhaps because they had been told that if they received two warnings, they would have to undergo supplementary training. one! Dokgo Woojin mechanically shoutedmands and recalled the events of the day. I was quite taken aback when a boy I had never seen before suddenly mentioned the recluse. Maybe thats why I ended up reacting so strongly without even realizing it. However, this does not mean that the response at the time was wrong. On the contrary, I was worried that I had responded too leniently. [You wouldnt want the ns legacy to be cut off, right?] Yeonsuns voice keeps circling in my head. Dokgo Woojin felt his mood sinking. I almost gave up my mind. Is there any sect in the world who sincerely wishes for the sects reputation to be cut off? There was a time when the entire midfield was searched like this to find a sessor. However, finding a needle in the sand was never easy. The hopeless journey continues for fifteen years. Eventually he got tired. And when I was despairing of not being able to find the right person, I met the partner I would spend the rest of my life with. It was a rtionship that urred at ate age. The age difference alone is a whopping twenty. He could not bear to put his wife, who had sacrificed a lot for him, through hardships, and eventually decided to end the long journey and settle down. I also did not forget to organize my past financial resources to ensure peace at home. Thanks to the help of the connections I made along the way, I was able to settle down in Sacheon with a new nickname and a new identity. Thats funny . A bitter smile appeared on Dokgo Woojins lips. I thought I had shaken off all my regrets. Thest words left behind by his teacher were like an incantation that bound his spirit to this day. Good work. Lets just disperse. yes! Afterpleting all scheduled training. Dokgo Woojin, who was watching the students leaving the training hall in a hurry, nodded as if he had decided on something. In the blink of an eye, he moved to a corner of the training ground, kicked off the wall, and soared high into the sky. No matter how much I think about it, its uneasy to take it easy with just a light warning. I have to meet you again. As I quickly jumped between the pavilions, I was able to quickly reach the main gate of the military officer. The surprising thing was that no one could sense him even though he was moving at such high speed. It makes no noise and leaves no trace. It was a supernormal ability that was revealed when the flow and cloud bodyw was fully unfolded. ! However, Dokgo Woojin soon had no choice but to stop. His new brother, who looked like he was about to jump over the gate and head outside, stopped right in ce. My gaze was fixed on the two men walking toward the front door. What is this! He frowned and went down the hall. Just then, two men who had opened the front door and entered the military building saw him and approached him. Governor. Oh, isnt that our Dokgo Bridge? A middle-aged man with a flushed face spread his arms wide with a happy expression. He said he went to a social gathering hosted by Mr. Lee and came back after drinking heavily. There was nothing new about it, as it was Gwanju, who was known to be a lover of alcoholic beverages, but the problem was the boy with a familiar face standing next to him. When the governor headed to the Lee family, he did not bring any attendants with him. The boy next to me I met him on the way. After chatting with him, I found out that he had a nice personality and was very talented in martial arts. I thought this was fate, so I decided to ept him at Hwangryongmugwan. yes? There is no need to take a separate test. I will guarantee your skills. What do you mean! Oh my, Im surprised. Why are you suddenly doing this? Im not deaf, so please speak softly. . Dokgo Woojin red at the boy with harsh eyes. What was so enjoyable about it was that the boy just smiled with a sly expression on his face. Now, this is Dokgo Woojin, the chief bridgehead of our military attach. People in the world call him Cheon Kwon (ȭ). He is the person who will teach you from now on, so please show respect. Its called Yeonsoun. Please take care of me in the future, Mr. Gyodu. The boy, Yeonsun, politely raised his arms. Baek Sang-hoo, the Emperor of the Yellow Dragon, gazed at the profile with a satisfied expression. Damn it. Dokgo Woojin internally gritted his teeth. I never thought they would dere war so tantly like this. I thought he wouldnt back down easily, but I cant believe that the governor, who was known for being strict, showed such kindness to a stranger he had never met before. I couldnt figure out what kind of magic they were doing. Since you came in as a transfer student, there are probably still a lot of things you dont know. Please take me with you and teach me various things. All right. * * * Same time. On the road located on the outskirts of Chengdu. Ha, we arrived at Chengdu and resumed our journey without even being able to rest for a single day. It cant be helped, right? Because the schedule is tight. The ambassadors of Seopungpyoguk were hastening their steps to finish the unfinished mission. Enough with theining. There is not much time left until the final destination, A-an. You can take a break afterpleting your journey. . Instead, after youplete your punishment, we will lift the ban on drinking and give you three days of rest. I understand, Pyodu! At the leaders deration, the faces of the dying warriors and warriors turned bright colors. Pyodu burst intoughter at that tant change in attitude. Kihihi. At that time, there was a strange person who suddenly appeared and blocked the way of the group. Pyodu, who instinctively sensed something ominous, ced his hand on the sword. The monster had rags on his hair and had a sword at his waist. Long scars under the left eye and on the right cheek added to the bloody atmosphere. Heeheehee! No way Ill kill you all! shit! Its Mine! The messengers form a circle to protect the target and the messengers! Everyone be careful! The monster rushed towards me, letting out a howl like an animal, and strongly lowered the sword he held with both hands. Demonic energy rippling along the surface of the sword. Sigh! In the blink of an eye, Pyodus body was cut in half. Blood gushed like a fountain from the body, which was split in a straight line from the head to the groin. Pyodu! This is crazy! The monster immediately entered the circle and began ruthlessly ughtering the group. A harsh metallic sound and a scream echoed. Blood and flesh sttered, the carriage was broken, and the frightened horses became silent. It took less than a moment from the start of the battle for the Pyohaengdan to bepletely annihted. Whoa . A monster standing in the middle of a road covered in corpses wiped his blood-soaked face and sighed. He looked calm and calm, as if his previous crazy appearance had been a lie. He muttered as he rummaged through the trash that had spilled under the broken carriage and pulled out valuables. Its not easy to y a crazy person. Chapter 19 Episode 19 After. I smiled, wiping the sweat from my face with a dry cloth. How long has it been since you devoted yourself to training like this to break your body? Ugh . This is hell. Moansing from all over the ce. A bunch of students with pale faces were rolling around at my feet. Although they were all selected equipment, they were wiped out because they could not withstand the extreme training that prohibited the use of internal energy. You have more grit than you look. Dokgo Woojin, the person who created this situation, red at me with scary eyes and said. I shrugged my shoulders and answered. Im showing my grit again. It would be great to put that grit and passion into something else. No matter where I put my passion, its my heart, isnt it? Youre not wrong. As long as it doesnt harm others. I dont remember doing any damage in particr. It does not mean that you have suffered damage only if material damage urs. Let the pointless conversation continue for a while. After looking around once, Dokgo Woojin clicked his tongue and dered disbandment. The students, struggling to get up as if they had starved for three days, walked quickly and quickly out of the training hall. In the meantime, I returned to my dorm and copsed on the bed. This is no joke. I received information from Hao Wen and knew that he was called a bloodless and tearless ghost, but I never thought he would be this ruthless and inflexible. I had only been training for half a day, but my body was screaming. Even during my days at the Demonic Cult, Ive never experienced such intense training. Of course, the days spent lodging and lodging in a private military office could not bepared to the days spent rolling around in Jamma-dong. At least here, your life is not constantly threatened and your human rights are vited. Except for Dokgo Woojin, the teachings of the other religious leaders are not that strict. Moreover, looking at the reactions of other students, it seems that they dont always make the training this difficult Perhaps he increased the intensity of the training with me in mind. No, it was definitely like that. I guess its his intention to drain all his stamina to prevent him from nning useless things. That doesnt work. The excitement rose. I immediately raised my upper body and sat cross-legged. Afterpleting the fortune-telling exercise, it was already evening and the sun was setting. Shall we go out for the first time in a while? It was ten days ago that he became a disciple of Hwangryongmugwan, who was drunk, by offering him Guangxis special wine and bribes. I thought this would have been enough to attract attention and leave a strong impression. Now it is time to move on to the next step. In order to like someone, you have to target the people around them first. It was time to utilize the information obtained through Hao Moon in earnest. * * * Dokgo Woojin returned home after a days work and was at a loss for words at the sight that unfolded before his eyes. After staying upte and discussing various things with the governor, I returned home to find an uninvited guest sitting at the table. Why are you here? Ah, Gongsang (๫). I invited you. Your wife invited you? yes. I happened to get help on my way back from grocery shopping. Looking at your attire, you seem to be a disciple of Hwangryongmugwan, so lets have dinner together The woman who was exining in a bright voice trailed off, looking at Dokgo Woojins thoughts. Have I done something wrong? No, you did well. Dokgo Woo-jin, who hastily erased his stiff expression and praised his wife, sighed and red at the table. A boy raises his body from his seat and politely raises his hand, and his nine-year-old son clumsily imitates it. It was a situation that felt so shocking that it was even absurd. -What is your intention? -No matter what the intention was, I just helped my wife a little because she sprained her ankle while carrying a heavy baggage. In the first ce, I found out a little while ago that she was the head teachers wife. -Enough with the lying. Since he bought information about me from Hao Mun, he must have known about my family. Youre probably nning the fact that your wife sprained her foot, right? -I swear not. If you ask directly, you will know. Even I wouldnt go that far. A lot of conversation took ce over the phone in a short period of time. Dokgo Woojins wife and son looked at each other with puzzled expressions as they silently had a snowball fight. Lets eat first. Dokgo Woojin reluctantly sat down at the table and picked up his chopsticks. There were a lot of steaming dishesid out on the table. Why did you prepare so much? I probably wont be able to eat it all. We have guests, so shouldnt we do something like this? But still. I also hurt my ankle. Did I tell you I was hurt? You can tell that at a nce. are you okay. It wasnt that bad. Soun also helped me a lot when I was cooking. Soun? He asked me to call him by his first name. I think hes a really friendly kid. Dokgo Woojin put down his chopsticks and ced his hand on his forehead. The smiling face of Yeonsun, who was sitting across from me, could not have been more unpleasant. Im going crazy. From work to home. Yeonsun was slowly melting into Dokgo Woojins daily life. * * * Twenty days have passed since I set foot in Sacheon. brother! Its a confectionery! Well talk about itter. Ill finish the errands first and then buy it. Ive always wondered, why do you use the honorifguage towards me? Im much younger. Its like an ingrained habit. habit? yes. When dealing with others, I use respectfulnguage to everyone, regardless of gender or age. I walked around the streets holding the hand of my nine-year-old child and bought some daily necessities. Dok-go-seong. Unlike his father, he was a boy with a sickly appearance. No, not only did he look weak, but his body was actually weak. ording to her mother, Seo Moon-hye, she suffered from many minor illnesses from a young age due to her special constitution, and it seemed necessary to look into this in more detailter. Anyway, I think this is quite an achievement. To win someones heart, first gain favor from the people around you. These were the words of the second brother who killed me in my past life. Although he was inferior to me in martial arts, he was the best among the five disciples of the sect leader in terms of his ability to summon forces under hismand and manage them. Even though they were enemies, there was definitely something to learn from them. Dokgo Woojins personal rtionships are quite narrow. Thats why there arent many people who can be considered close friends. In that case, I have no choice but to be close to my family. Thanks to a bit of luck, I was able to naturally contact Seo Moon-hye and build a friendship through being invited to dinner. Now, it has gotten to the point where I get asked if I can take my son out on errands. And then I was even invited to dinner again. If Dokgo Woojin found out about this, he might have copsed and clutched the back of his neck. If the number of public and private contacts continued to increase like this, the day woulde when Dokgo Woo-jin would also open his heart to me. Youlle, right? It was a time when I was wandering around the shopping streets with those thoughts in mind. for a moment. I felt strange gazes and stopped. If it was just a nce, I would have easily ignored it. The problem was that a weak magical energy was detected from the source of the gaze. I raised my head and looked at the owner of my gaze. the poor? A man was standing on the roof of a building that appeared to be a liquor store, looking down. He was a strange man dressed in rags and rags. The long scars under his left eye and on his right cheek were impressive. The mans gaze and mine collided in the air. Suddenly, a story I had overheard from the secretaries of Seopungpyoguk passed through my mind. [By the way, did you hear the news?] [What news?] [They say a devil has appeared in Sacheon.] [In Sacheon? Why do you say its Sacheon again?] [Looking at the reaction, it looks like you didnt hear it.] [Its a demon, so it couldnt have been called by a demonic cult, right?] [ If that was the case, the n itself would have been aborted. Hes just a wandering madman drunk with demonic powers.] Is he that demon? The monsters eyes narrowed. A scream came out from his open mouth. An unpleasant sensation running down your spine. I ced my hand on the sword soldier and observed the opponents movements so that I could attack at any time. Its over there! Theres a demon over there! At that time, a group of people appeared in the hall. They were monks wearing navy blue robes. The sword symbol drawn on their sleeves gave us an idea of their identity. Cheongseong (i)? The cries of the Taoists caused a great stir. At the sound of Mine, panicked residents screamed and ran into a nearby building. The tattered monster nced at the gathering monks, then immediately kicked off the roof and ran away. I muttered while staring at the back of the demon that quickly turned into a dot and moved away. They said he was a madman. The man was not a wandering madman drunk on magic. Even if other people didnt know, I, who had been involved in the Demonic Cult for over twenty years, knew. That he is a Buddhist monk who took demonic drugs and achieved reverse blood retardation. Though I thought there might be a connection. It was not difficult to guess the identity of the ragged monster. In all likelihood, he will be a member of the ghost army led by the evil demon. What was puzzling was why the ghost trooper was acting like a wandering madman. Its not enough to act secretly, so why not draw peoples attention instead? I feel like I want to subdue him and ask him for the full story, but if I go after the author now, Ill end up getting involved with the evil evil demon in some way. I didnt want to take that risk just to satisfy my curiosity. I tilted my head and took Dok-go-seong with me and left the area. * * * Elder. This is the twenty-first issue. A dark underground space. The old man woke up to a voiceing from outside the door and rubbed his face with one hand. Long bones and muscr body that are not typical of an elderly person. The scars that covered his upper body gave an idea of the weight of the years he had lived. He was staring into space with a frown on his face and slowly opened his mouth. No. 21? yes. I would have told you not toe back until youpleted your mission. I had to return because I had something urgent to report to you. Dont you know that if youe here at this point, the entire ghost corps could be in danger? The pursuer was definitely shaken off. I guess thats what you think. . Tsk. I guess Ill have to move my hideout again. So, why did youe back, disobeying my orders, to report something? If you dont like the answer, I will rip out your tongue and cut off your limbs in front of the rest of the crew. I discovered the Heavenly Yin body. what? The old mans face, which had been filled with irritation, suddenly brightened. He lifted the nket off his lower body and got up from the bed. The naked woman, curled up like a slug under the nket, was so startled that she fell down on the bed. Is that really true! yes. I saw it with my own eyes. It would be true if you, who had mastered the pupil, could see it with your own eyes. This is an unexpected ie. I can finally quit this boring job and return to school! The old man could not easily calm his excitement and continued to snort. As he looked around with shiny eyes, he saw a woman looking up at him with fearful eyes, and a cruel smile appeared on his lips. Save meKeuuuu! A woman holding the back of her neck in a hand the size of a pot lid let out a pitiful moan. The old man, who wasughing as if he was enjoying her reaction, immediately tightened his grip. Crack! The womans head was tilted at a right angle along with an eerie noise. The old man, whose shoulders were shaking as if enjoying the afterglow, soon threw the womans body in the corner of the room like trash. A demon that kills evil spirits. A devilish demon who enjoys fornication and murder. He was an elder belonging to the Ten Thousand Demon Pce and the leader of the Ghost Army. So where is Cheonyinji now? Chapter 20 in episode 20 urred exactly one month after I set foot in Sacheon. As usual, after finishing my training at Hwangryongmugwan and heading to Dokgo Woojins house, I narrowed my eyes when I saw Seo Munhye running around the streets with an anxious expression. Whats wrong? So Soun. A face that looks like it might burst into tears at any moment. I intuitively realized that something had happened and asked tofort her in confusion. Is this something to do with your son? Seo Moon-hye always looked calm and rxed. Anything that would cause her to be so anxious would most likely be rted to her family. It doesnt make sense that Dokgo Woojin, an absolute master, got into trouble while on the road, so it had to be assumed that there was a problem with his son Dokgoseongs personal life. just as expected. Seo Moon-hye, who managed to catch her breath, nodded her head in approval. I lost my temper. Please tell me in detail. When I returned home from grocery shopping, my temper had disappeared. Im not the type of kid to leave the house alone without saying a word. Is there a ce you think your son might have gone? There are a few ces, but Ive already visited them all on my way back A stranger might think this was excessive concern, but considering Dok Go-seongs constitution, Seo Moon-hyes reaction was natural. For Dokgo-seong, who was born with a weak body, going out for long periods of time was no different from poison. To begin with, Dokgo-seong is not the type to leave the house alone without saying anything. So, does that mean someone broke into the house and took Dok Go-seong away? For a moment, the possibility of kidnapping came to mind. But who? wherefore? There is cause and effect in everything in the world. There is no effect without a cause. They break into a house located in the middle of a downtown area in broad daylight and kidnap a child? The usual method of kidnapping was not an idea that came to mind. Especially if the childs father is the leader of the famous Hwangryongmugwan. Anyone who has ever heard of Cheonquans reputation would never think of the idea of kidnapping his son. Or rather, that may be why the kidnapping was carried out in broad daylight. If it is said that the work was done targeting Dokgo Woo-jins working hours, it would be roughly correct. Probably one of the two. Either the evil beast is a powerful person who despises even the leader of the Hwangryongmugwan, or he holds a personal grudge against Dokgo Woojin. Thoughts bit each other. Nothing was certain. There is too little information. At the very least, if you knew whether it was kidnapping, going out, or running away from home, you would be able to decide what action to take. Afterwards, I exchanged several questions and answers with Seo Moon-hye, but I did not get much results. Then, suddenly, something from not long ago shed through my mind. Now that I think about it, that Mine from back then. A tattered monster encountered while wandering around the streets with Dok Go-seong. The guy was watching me and Dokgo Castle with obvious interest. Even though we were being chased by the Taoists of the Qingcheng Sect. At the time, I thought he was interested in me. But what if that wasnt actually the case? What if I was just a sideshow and the person who truly caught his interest was Dokgo-seong? Maam, there is one thing I would like to ask. ? You said your son has a special constitution. Do you know the exact name of that constitution? Why is that suddenly It may be rted to the reason why she disappeared. The doctor said it was definitely a heavenly body. Boom! My heart was beating violently. I was able to immediately understand how the current situation was going. I urgently grabbed Seo Moon-hyes shoulder and shouted. Please go to the Hwangryongmu Pavilion right now and tell my story! right now! * * * I immediately left the city and headed to the outskirts of Chengdu. The speed with which I could spread the ghost beam at extreme speeds was enough to surpass that of a well-trained war horse. Isnt it toote already? When I heard from Seo Mun-hye that Dok Go-seong was Cheon-eumji, the first person that came to mind was Wi Su-ak, the first disciple of Cheonma of the time. A monarch who rules over a thousand mountain peaks. Cheonak (ǧ) refers to the Cheonsan Mountain Range (ɽɽ}) in Xinjiang, so the nickname Cheonakgun contained the inner meaning of the ruler of the Demonic Cult. The interesting fact is that the creator of that special issue was none other than Wi Suak himself. Since he could not dare to refer to himself as the Heavenly Demon, he chose the nickname Cheonakgun, which is chicken instead of pheasant. The martial art that Wei Suak learned was a me attack with the nature of extreme yang. There are many martial arts in the world that have prominent yin and yang characteristics, but there are none as extreme as the fire technique taught by Wei Suak. By analogy, it was a double-edged sword. Although it is extremely powerful, it is a highly dangerous magic attack that will self-destruct if it cannot ovee its bias. Wi Suak used all kinds of methods to neutralize the positive energy that threatened his life from time to time. He also took elixirs containing the properties of extreme yin, and also found the body of heavenly yin and absorbed its vitality. The evil beast that kidnapped Dok Go-seong is probably an evil demon. He must have intended to return to the religion by offering the body of Cheonumji to Wisuak. It was a question all along. What prompted Dokgo Woojin to break from his long seclusion andmit himself to the Murim Alliance? It was because of resentment. It turned out that out of anger over losing his son, he aimed his sword at the Demonic Cult for revenge. The monster who wouldter upy the throne of the Ten Heavenly Emperors was none other than the demon of Eomsal who brought him into the Great War of True Demons. How much shit has that old man been through in his lifetime? I gritted my teeth and kicked the ground. I felt irritated all over again when I remembered the rush he had made to correct the things he had done in his past life. In my past life and in my present life, I feel like an old man who is of no help in life. What if Dok-go-seong has already been transferred to the Demonic Cult? I had to assume that all my efforts so far would be in vain. Asking someone to teach you martial arts should be done while observing the mood, and you cannot carelessly provoke a father who lost his son in an unfortunate ident. Acting without notice and then making a fuss was something I didnt want to do. Damn it. He knew everything about the ces that Eumsal demons and ghosts used as hiding ces. The problem is that it is impossible to specify which hiding ce they are currently using. I had no choice but to stop by one ce at a time and check. Please dont bete! * * * Hehehehe. A strange warmth appeared on the old mans face as he looked down at the boy lying dead on the bed. He stroked the childs cheek with his wrinkled hand. Mmm. The child frowned heavily and shook his shoulders. Perhaps because the reaction was amusing, the old man bullied the child again. They pinch your nose, prick your philtrum, pull your cheeks, and tickle your ears. The child continued to toss and turn but did not wake up. Are you okay? What do you mean? For young children who are not fully grown, spotting blood can be dangerous. If you do it wrong, the blood vessels in your body may die and you may die or be disabled It doesnt really matter. yes? Anyway, I just have to stay alive until I get to the religion. Just because your blood vessels are damaged doesnt mean you die right away. . He dies this way, he dies like that, but in the end, he will die. You dont even feel pity, do you? The old man who had been muttering coldly suddenly burst intoughter. It was a change of emotions so drastic that a third party would have felt ufortable if they had seen it. However, the man across from me showed no change in expression. As if it was familiar. Did you send Jeon Seo-gu (F)? yes. Are you ready to leave? I finished it. But wouldnt it be better to wait for a reply before leaving? There is no need for that. Theres no way that bastard wouldnt ept the conditions I presented. Isnt there such a thing as contingency? I spent about three years working as a porter in Sacheon. Dont you think youve endured this long enough? . The handover went well, right? of course. Even if the elder is away, work here will continue without a problem. Good. The old man nodded with satisfaction and carefully lifted the child into his arms. Ilho silently followed behind him as he hummed and took steps. When I got to the ground, there was a carriage waiting. The sky is gloomy. It looks like its going to rain soon. The old man entered the carriage and No. 1 took a seat in the coachmans seat. Five additional horsemen appeared and lined up as if to guard the carriage. Hee hee hee! Following the rattling noise, the carriage wheels began to roll. Stop! When they had moved about a distance away, a man stood blocking the groups path with his sword drawn. The old man stuck his head out the window and narrowed his eyes as he confirmed the other persons identity. He was a middle-aged man with a neat appearance. A navy blue uniform that is far from shy. A sword drawn on his sleeve gave away his identity. Why is the Qingseong Taoist here I know that you guys are connected to the rumored devil! The old mans face suddenly distorted. The horsemen trembled their shoulders at the terrifying energy wave emanating from the carriage. No. 1. yes. Cut it. All right. Sigh! Ilho swung his arm like a thunderbolt. At the same time, one of the horsemen guarding the carriage screamed and fell off his horse. The severed left arm spun around in the air, spattering blood. No. 21. Didnt you say that all the pursuers were shaken off? Ugh. Im sorry. I will not take your life in recognition of your contribution to discovering the heavenly body. thank you. Try to stop the bleeding on your cut arm. yes. The Taoist monk of Qingcheng was speechless for a while as the shocking scene unfolded before his eyes. The old demon demon, who instinctively sensed something was wrong and quietly looked at him as he slowly took a step back, muttered coldly. Kill it. You must never miss it. Respect! The horsemen all jumped up from their saddles. The middle-aged Taoist hurriedly swung his sword and unleashed the clean wind sword technique. Damn it! There was a strong crash sound. The fight between four demons and one Taoist warrior quickly became clear. The middle-aged Taoist master had outstanding skills, but each and every one of the magicians was an expert who had reached the peak level. You guys! It turns out that they are the leaders of the Demonic Cult! It was toote to realize. Do you think you can dare to touch a Taoist of Qingcheng and still get away with it? Do you think such a trivial threat will work? Suddenly! A sharp sword passed through the middle-aged Taoists hair. A series of sword strikes aimed at the neck and sides. The middle-aged Taoist hurriedly rolled onto the ground and escaped danger. It was a technique called Naryeotagon (HL), and the Baekdo martial arts people, who valued face, were extremely reluctant to use it. After all, in the face of a life-threatening crisis, there is no need to lose face or anything. Even if he is a Taoist of Qingcheng, he is still a human being in the end. The middle-aged Taoist monks face was cruelly distorted by the mockery of the demons. At that time, Il-ho, who was sitting in the coach seat and quietly watching the situation, spoke in an emotionless voice. Its taking too long. ! There is no benefit in dying any longer. Lets finish it quickly. Yes! High Lord! The youthful energy of the demons swords became thicker. The middle-aged Taoist monks face turned white as the magic energy poured out. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwaang! Immediately afterwards, a loud bang rang out. Not only the middle-aged Taoist monk, but even the four demons opened their eyes wide and looked back at the source of the binge drinking. The carriage was shattered as if a huge boulder had fallen. In the center of it all, I saw an old man snoring with an angry expression. Where the old man was looking, a boy was standing holding a child in one arm. Who are you? Before I knew it, Ilho had drawn two long swords in his hands and was running towards the boy, shouting. The boy muttered, wiping his mouth with his sleeve. It looks twice as big as when I saw it in the old mans magic hall. Chapter 21 Episode 21 After running around until I was out of breath, I was able to find the location of the Demon Cults warriors. A warehouse area located on the outskirts of Chengdu. Using the ghosts supernormal ability, I tried to keep the presence as low as possible and climbed onto the roof of a building that appeared to be a grain warehouse. The first thing that came into view was a middle-aged Taoist monk who was being passed by four demons. Why is the Taoist Master of Qingcheng here? Did he end up here while tracking down the ragged monster from before? I had my doubts, but at least for me it wasnt a bad thing. To catch my breath, I decided to observe the situation for a moment. It looks like Dokgo-seong is in that carriage. The same goes for the evil demon. Fortunately, it seemed that Dokgo-seong had not been transported to the Demonic Cult yet. Of course, it wasnt the worst, but it was still not a good situation. He seems like an impatient old man. I thought that if it was a Demon of Eumsal, he might try to return to the teachings as soon as he secured the heavenly body. Because he is a man who has a lot of trouble on campus. Still, seeing it with my own eyes like this, I couldnt help but feel absurd. It was none other than the religious leader who dispatched Eumsalgwima to Sacheon. Frankly, I was even impressed by his courage in abandoning the mission given to him by the tyrant and thinking of returning on his own terms. Then what do we do now? It was good to arrive on time, but rescuing Dok-go-seong from the hands of the evil demon was another problem. The Demonic Cult had a higher average level of military power than other martial powers. In particr, the demons in the inner circle were powerful people that no one could ignore. Each and every one of the ghost squad members who were fighting with the Taoist master of Cheongseong over there was a master of the highest level. In other words, all of them were men of skillparable to Lord Manjangsega or Lord Mangeomdae. Of course, if I were to face them all at once, I would be able to guess my odds of victory. Because not all peaks are the same. The problem was the man sitting in the coach seat and the ghost demon. Even at first nce, the man in the coachman seemed stronger than the other members of the ghost squad. In all likelihood, he is the ghost lord. Moreover, when it came to Eumsalgwima, he was a master of the highest level. Not just a super peak in name, but a true powerhouse who has fully achieved his level. For me now, this was an opponent I couldnt defeat even if I died or woken up. I wish the Taoist gentleman could just drag the man out of the coachman. Unfortunately, it seemed difficult to expect that far. Although they were doing well in their own way, they seemed tock the skills to ovee their numerical inferiority and turn the tide of the war. In that case, we must invade before he is overpowered. There was no time to think for long. If we dy here, the situation will get worse. As soon as I made the decision, I bought the new model. It kicked off the roof and fell in a parabolic arc toward the jumping carriage. The man in the coach seat raised his head in surprise. I ignored him as he drew his sword like a thunderbolt and took a defensive stance, and stabbed the sword into the carriage. Quad deuk! As the sword filled with energy copsed the ceiling, a palm the size of a pot lid flew towards his head. I hurriedly put out my left hand, which was not holding the sword, and countered it. The first herbivorous meal of Sura Cheonshinsu (_ǧ). De-marriage (Z). Wooooow! The air became distorted and a strange sound leaked out. A sh of great forces and forces. An enormous rebound force struck the body. I suppressed the rising feeling of nausea and looked at the location of Dokgo Castle. Youre holding me in your arms as if you were holding a shrine. The moment I discovered the small human being held in the arms of the evil demon, the next move naturally came to mind. I immediately lowered my sword diagonally. The great demon of Eumsal forcibly twisted the form and made Dokgoseong escape from Geomro (·). Sigh! A sword strike passing through the shoulder area. The evil demons face was distorted like a vicious beast. He roared and swung his fist like a wounded beast. I lowered my head to avoid the fist and at the same time grabbed Dok Go-seongs back as he was thrown to the floor. dare! The enraged evil spirit demon stretched out his sword again. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwaang! The wall of the carriage shattered and my new model bounced off and floated in the air. After struggling to correct my posture andnd on the ground, I held Dok Go-seong in my arms proudly. . The sight of the demon of evil spirits standing upright in the middle of the wreckage of the smashed carriage and ring at me made me feel happy. It was half a gamble, but it worked out better than I expected. I guess he didnt want to lose the precious Cheonyinji that was supposed to be used in negotiations with Wisuak in vain. If he hadnt thrown himself to protect Dok-go-seong, I would have been the one to suffer. Who are you? A man who I presumed to be the ghost master ran towards me and shouted. Instead of responding to him, I wiped the blood from the corner of my mouth with my sleeve and muttered. It looks twice as big as when I saw it in the old mans magic hall. In the past life, I didnt know because I only saw him lying on a hospital bed and writhing, but during this time, the demon of Eumsal was not only strong, but overflowing with power. It was a world of difference from the skinny patient who was dying. No. 1. yes! Do not kill. Im thinking of killing you with my own hands. All right! And one more thing. If he tries to y with Cheonumjiches life, ignore him. Its just a bluff anyway. A ghost demon who gives advice in a voice dripping with cold. I took a deep breath and ran towards the man called I. Hiss! Two long swords flew at him, aiming for his neck and side. He momentarily shifted his bodys center of bnce backwards to avoid the attack, then lowered his stance and immediately entered the gap between his opponents. Sigh! The response shown by the man called Il-ho was surprising. Even though the gap was vited in the blink of an eye, he didnt look at all embarrassed and instead tried to hit the top of my head with his sword. I turned the new model over and inspected it the same way. Whoops! Conflict between inspection and inspection. Unlike my opponent, who had both feet firmly nted on the ground, my posture was unstable. Naturally, I had no choice but to be greatly defeated in the power struggle. Following the numbing sensation in my wrist, a tremendous amount of rebound struck my body. A new type that bounces and flies like an arrow. In that direction, a Taoist monk and four demons were located. no way! The man, who btedly realized my intention, opened his eyes wide. I turned over in the air,nded on the ground, rotated my body around my left foot, and unleashed a volley of Wolyeonggeom. The eighth herbivorous month (). April, the twelfth herbivorous month. The sword, which seemed to be filled with heat, sensed something strange and turned around, cutting into the chest of the man. Then, the illusion of a sword fluttering like a dance attacked the rest of the ghost squad. omg! This is crazy! I passed by the startled men who were shing in the empty air and approached the Taoist monk of Cheongseong. My goal from the beginning was to join him. I quickly handed Dok-go-seong, which I was holding in my arms, to him and said. Master Taoist. Please take your child with you and get out of here. I will buy you some time. What does that mean! If you hesitate now, the child will die. But if you did that, you Anyway, even if we fight together, we cant turn the situation around. Someone needs to get out of here and call for support. ! Please hurry. I understand. I will definitelye back with my executioners, so please hold on just a little longer! I believe it. The Taoist monk nodded with a determined expression, gritted his teeth, and kicked the floor. Chase! You must not miss it! The evil demon shouted with a very distorted face. The three ghost squad members, excluding the man whose chest was cut, jumped at the same time. Unfortunately, I didnt have the strength to force the three peak masters, who were running in different directions, into one ce. I was able to stop the movement for a moment by spraying the Wolyeonggeoms cutting herb, but that was all. I have no choice but to leave the rest to the Taoist master. At first nce, it seemed like I was making a sacrifice for the Taoist monk of Cheongseong, but in reality, it was the opposite. Now that the burden that gets in the way of the fight has been passed on to them, all that remains is to run wild. The Demon Demon of Eumsal clicked his tongue as if he was dumbfounded and took a step forward. Youre doing something reckless. Well have to wait and see if its reckless or not. Do you think you can tie me up even for a moment? I answered with a shrug of my shoulders. The evil demons face turned bright red. good night. If thats what you wish for, Ill kill you. You will regret it. regret? What do you mean? The work was carried out without properly gathering information because they were blinded by the celestial dy. Judging by the way your tongue gets longer, it looks like youre scared of me. Do you think Im bluffing? I chuckled, wiping the blood off my sword. I couldnt help butugh as I was looking at the demon of evil spirits holding on to its weight without even knowing the future that was about toe. Its such a fun thing. Events that were thought to be separate were actually connected. There was one thing I was curious about while researching demons of evil spirits in my past life. Who on earth caused the Demon of Eumsal to return to the Demonic Cult looking like he was about to die? At the time, I was busy cleaning up the poop he had made, so I didnt have time to find out. Even if we tried to find out in the first ce, there was no way because the person involved was in a state of unconsciousness and even the entire ghost unit under hismand had evaporated. Not knowing that you have stuck your head into the jaws of a tiger is the same whether in your past life or in your current life. Now I knew. The person who seriously injured the Demon of Eumsal and annihted the Ghost Army was none other than Dokgo Woojin. I dont know what makes you smile so much. You will soon find out. * * * Huh! omg! The Taoist monk of Cheongseong, who was running through the warehouse area breathing heavily, nced back and swore. shit! Even though I was doing my best to use divine techniques, I could hardly shake off the demons. Although the inaction of the demons was partly to me, the biggest problem was the internal injuries sustained in the previous fight. If we catch up, its over. It was still far from perfect, but there was even an unconscious child in her arms. It was a self-evident fact that if a fight broke out, there would be inevitable defeat. This is the path opened by a young friend who risked his life. It can never be done in vain. I had to somehow shake off their pursuit and join the executioners who were investigating another area. If that happened, there was nothing to be afraid of anymore. Peeing! A memorized note thrown by a magician passed my earlobe. Fortunately, it was enough to just cause a scratch because he tilted his head back, but the thought that he would have died even if it had been just a little bitter gave me a chill in my stomach. Persistent bastard! Stand! The urgency was the same for the demons. Sichuan is the sphere of influence of Qingcheng. If I missed the Taoist monk in front of me, it wouldnt end up being a bother. One of the demons who was chasing the Taoist monk while shouting and swearing all sorts of things took out a whistle from his pocket. He stared at the whistle with a conflicted expression for a moment, then eventually put it to his mouth. Beep! Whistle? There was a look of puzzlement on the middle-aged Taoist monks face. Didnt you want to end the situation as quietly as possible? It didnt take long for the question to be resolved. Were there more demons? The demons quickly jump onto the roof and reveal themselves. If you think about it, the old man, who seemed to be the leader of the men, called the subordinate with the severed arm Twenty-Ilho. In other words, the minimum number of demons lurking in the vicinity was twenty-two. Damn it. Even in the front! In the blink of an eye, the siege waspleted. With the eight demons upying all directions and constricting us, there was no other way. A desperate situation. The middle-aged monk stopped in ce, breathing heavily, and carefully ced the child he was holding in his arms on the floor. Imlimitable Buddha. Im sorry, young Dou. He looked around, reciting the Tao in his heart. The demons are slowly narrowing the siege. The middle-aged Taoist master took a deep breath, straightened his posture, and straightened his sword with a stern expression. Even if I die, I will take two or three of you with me on the road aspanions. Chapter 22 Episode 22 Did you sense the determination of a middle-aged Taoist? The expressions of the demons also became cautious. I think we both dont want our children to get caught up in the fight, so I have a suggestion. If you are nning on taking hostages, give up. The top priority is not the recovery of the child, but its destruction. I thought you would say that. But whether those words are bluff or not, dont you still want to get your child back safely? What do you want to say? I wont ask you to open a road. Instead, why not at least move the location? Not possible. Do you think I dont know your intentions? It looks like they want to buy time somehow, but were not free enough to just y to the beat. You dont have to go far. All you have to do is maintain the original position and move only three times. Leave the child on the floor. . Youre not going to say thats not possible, are you? The Taoist took steps slowly. The eight demons moved along, maintaining the siege as if they had made an appointment. A strange confrontation urred based on tacit agreement. I hope the breathtaking silence continues. Perhaps thinking they had widened the distance enough, the seven demons extended their swords towards the Taoist monk. At the same time, one of the rear demons left the circle and stretched out his hand toward the child. now! There was strength in the middle-aged Taoist monks eyes. He had been waiting for this moment from the beginning. The moment when one axis of Wonjin leaves its position. There is no change in the fact that it is a hopeless situation, but there is a big difference in whether there is a gap worth poking around or not. The middle-aged Taoist monk leaped into the air to avoid the swords of the demons and unleashed the Cheongpung Sword Technique. Damn it! The demons who quickly retrieved the sword struck it back, and the Taoist warrior, who was thrown back using the rebound force, extended his sword toward the back of the demon who had left the circle. Then, as if he had been waiting, the demon turned his sword and shed upward with his sword. Damn it. You read the number! Lets go! The sword rose up in a gentle trajectory and gently pushed away the Taoist sword. The Taoist monk, who naturally exposed his chest, took a vain breath. The moment the demons left hand touches the Taoists sr plexus. Quaaaang! Something with an enormous presence fell into the hall in a parabolic arc. The demon who was about to explode into a frenzy fell to the ground without even being able to scream. Absolutely! Absolutely! White current swirled. The man standing in the center seemed to slightly raise his right foot, but then mmed it down hard. Kwazijic! The demons head, which was lying on the ground and writhing around, exploded into pieces. Thank goodness. The intruder, who held the child in his arms with a sigh of relief, nced at the demons with cool eyes. A ferocious energy wave came out one after another, encroaching on the entire area. Not only the demons, but even the middle-aged monk who had been rescued had a hard expression on his face. The intruder spoke in a low voice. I dont know why demons are running around in Sacheon instead of Xinjiang. Even though he knew that these words were not addressed to him, the middle-aged Taoist felt as if a great tiger was growling before his eyes. Not a single one will escape this ce alive. * * * A palm the size of a pot lid flew towards the sr plexus. I knew it instinctively. If I fight back, there will be no body left. Sigh! I sharply leaned my upper body back to avoid the attack, then rotated my body around my left foot and unleashed a barrage of Wolyeonggeom. The third herbivorous full moon. The second herbivorous month (). The swords trajectory draws arge circle. The evil demon snorted as if it wereughable and avoided the attack by lightly taking a half step back. However, the herbivory that appeared earlier is, so to speak, a kind of trick. The real thing was the second herbal medicine that instantly erased the presence of the sword mixed in at the end. Fit! The tip of the sword grazed below the demons ear. I clicked my tongue in disappointment and kicked the ground to increase the distance between me and the other person. . For some reason, the demon demon did not follow me and just stood still and looked at me. He mumbled while touching the wound under his ear. I dont understand. Although it was only a scratch, he seemed unable to understand that he had been injured by an opponent of low rank. It was a natural reaction. Looking at it objectively, I could never fight on equal footing with the evil demon. It was normal for it to be less than 50 seconds, let alone 100 seconds. If I didnt have any memories of my past life. In my past life, under orders from the religious leader, I was in charge of cleaning up various corruptionsmitted by demons of evil spirits. Of course, the process was not smooth. Since there were more than one person involved, shes broke out every day. He also had a life-or-death struggle with Hwa Yu-seon, the son and disciple of Eumsalgwima. The power is different from the martial arts performed by Hwa Yu-seon, but in the end, the essence is the same. I know the other person, but the other person does not know me. This difference wasrge. Although it was difficult to predict the odds, it was not difficult to buy time. I dont know how long I can hold out. I was trying hard to pretend I was fine, but my physical condition was a mess. Because he had practiced magic for a long time, his internal strength and stamina were low, and he had suffered some internal injuries in the process of rescuing Dok Go-seong. Is he simply good at tact, or is he hiding his true state? The Demon Demon of Eumsal kicked the ground hard. I stamped my feet so hard that the floor cracked and splinters flew out. Youll find out when you check. A fist invades the gap in the blink of an eye. Whoops! When I ced the de held in my left hand on that path, my body rose into the air with a dull impact. Holding back the rising nausea, I aimed at the demons wrist with my left hand, which was bent like a rake. Where! What followed was a Geumnasu () fight. The attack and defense went back and forth for about ten seconds during the short flight time. Reach out, retreat, grab, and throw away. After a fierce battle of wits, the evil demon finally seeded in snatching my wrist. A new model that cannot withstand the force and is dragged away. The next moment, a massive shock was inflicted on my abdomen. Quaaaang! Quad deud deuk! The body that flew out crashed into the wooden building behind and ended up among the misceneous debris. Uweek! I quickly tried to get up, but fell to my knees on the ground, spitting out a dollop of blood. In an instant, the world spun. Even without having to sit cross-legged and check the condition of my body, I could tell that I had suffered serious internal injuries. It was dangerous. If he had not thrown away his sword, if he had been a littlete in covering his abdomen with his right hand, his internal organs would have been turned to mush. shit. I should have let it flow instead of blocking it. It wasnt that I was particrly let down. What I thought was the best decision turned out to be the worst oue. The right hand still moves. It was effective to protect my hands by pouring out all my energy in a split second. I felt a burning pain and it seemed like it would soon swell, but there shouldnt be any problem with fighting right now. Anyway, why is this guy sote? Groaning inwardly, I struggled to get up and shook my head vigorously to shake off the dizziness. The evil demon frowned as he looked at me like that. Youre a tough guy. I never thought I could stop that. My specialty is clinging to something like a leech. Honestly, I was surprised. Despite his appearance, he seems to have gained considerable experience. Why are youplimenting me all of a sudden? Its strange. I say this out of regret. I wish my student had even half the talent you have. I needed time to control my rampaging spirit. I continued talking, hoping that the other person would join in on the conversation. But are you okay? What do you mean? Im saying you dont have to go after it yourself. It has already been dyed considerably. Why do you think Im feeling nervous? No? If the Taoist master escapes pursuit and informs the Qingcheng Sect of what happened here That wont happen. ? Because my men are stationed in the direction he fled. You mean there were more subordinates? Are you surprised? Whats surprising? I already knew that the Ghost Corps was a group consisting of a total of 24 members. The expression on your face is worth seeing. He was a child who couldnt help but giggle as he enjoyed the rhythm. In a way, he was a very easy person to deal with. Im thankful for giving me a chance to catch my breath. I sighed inwardly, rolled my eyes and looked around. Not only were the injuries internal, but losing the sword was painful. My eyesight darkened at the thought of having to deal with the Demon of Eumsal, an expert in boxing techniques, with my bare body. The good news is that the man believed to be the ghost master still shows no signs of leaving. The man with the cut off arm and the man with the cut on the chest seemed to have no intention of joining in, just watching the situation and taking care of the injuries. It would have been a much more difficult fight if the evil demon had not given the order, I n to tear you to death with my own hands, so you must not step forward. How did I end up here like this? A thought crossed my mind that there was no need to risk my life. No matter how much you want to be epted as Dokgo Woojins disciple, isnt it meaningless if you die before then? I jumped in blindly, fearing that all the time and effort I had put in might be in vain, but as things turned out like this, I felt a little regret. Well, if I was going to weigh this and that because my life was a waste, I wouldnt have even set foot in Murim in the first ce. Living as a martial artist was like living with ones head resting on a de. Those who only seek the easy path and the safe path were ultimately destined to be left behind. What can I do because I regret it? I should think positively that it hase to this. A crisis can quickly be an opportunity. It was said to be a blessing in disguise. If Dokgo Woojin became interested in me because of this, it wouldnt be a bad thing. If I were to be epted as a disciple, it would be even better. Seup. After taking a deep breath, I picked up a wooden stick that was mixed in among the misceneous items. It was a cane with a rounded handle, and it was heavier than it looked, so it fitfortably in the hand. Its better than nothing. They say that a swordsman who has reached the level of skill can hold a tree branch in his hand and use it like a famous sword, but that was just nonsense made up by talkers who like to exaggerate things. material, shape, center of gravity and length. It was impossible to perform proper swordsmanship with a wooden staff, which waspletely different from the sword. But what can you do? The sword I used is far away and there is no way to retrieve it. Teuong! The demon of evil spirits kicked off the ground strongly and leapt down, drawing a parab with both hands stretched out forward, bent like a rake. I gritted my teeth, swung my staff, and unleashed the Wolyeong Sword. April, the twelfth herbivorous month. The illusion of a sword fluttering like a dance blocked the entire front of the demon. * * * Who are you? Staring at the profile of the man who exuded an overwhelming presence, the Taoist monk asked in a trembling voice. The man answered by handing the child he was holding in his arms to the monk. He is the father of the child. Could you tell me your name? Well make a full statementter. I have to go immediately to rescue my student. First, please take my son and move to a safe ce. All right. The middle-aged Taoist swallowed his saliva and nodded. The man in front of me was the god of death himself, who had descended on the battlefield. The bodies scattered around proved it. Among the powerful masters of the Demonic Cult, there was no one who could take on the mans power. I cant believe there was a person like this in Sacheon. The mans gaze rested on the child, who was sleeping as if dead. It was just that, but I felt so pressured that I couldnt even breathe properly. I will visit the Qingcheng Sectter to formally express my gratitude. The man who briefly bowed quickly turned into a dot and moved away. The Taoist monk who stood still for a while, staring into space, let out the breath he had been holding and shook his head. Its been a hectic day. Chapter 23 Episode 23 Enough! The demons hands tore the illusion into pieces. However, from the beginning, April () was an herbivore that focused on deceiving the other persons senses, not killing. The illusion was just a means to deceive the other persons eyes. While the Demon of Eumsal was struggling in the air, I, who had bitten the Shinhyeong, stepped forward with all my might. Quang! As I kicked up the cracked ground with my left foot, the rising dust covered the area. You cant fool the senses of a transcendent expert with just a speck of dust. However, when dust gets into the eyes, the eyes be itchy, and when foreign substances enter the respiratory tract, breathing bes disturbed. There was no distinction between ordinary people and martial arts experts. Of course, the story is a little different in the case of those who transcend human limitations and can wear self-defense skills. If we can reduce the momentum even a little, thats good. The first herbivorous current month. The trajectory of the cane drew a gentle curve. Perhaps because he realized that he had been deceived by an illusion, the devil with a scrunched up faceshed out with his left hand. Kwazijic! Just before the collision, I let go of the handle. Unable to ovee the impact, the staff, which had been cut in half, spun around in the air. I suffered internal injuries, so there is no reason to engage in a power struggle. I rolled on the ground to avoid therge figure that was attacking me like an angry beast. I quickly corrected my posture and raised my head to see a palm the size of a pot lid flying towards my head. He tilted his head to avoid the attack and then twisted the wrist that passed over his shoulder with both hands like a snake. joy! The demon of Eumsal immediately jumped off the ground and spun the new model once in the air. By rotating the body in the direction of the force, the arm was prevented from breaking. Damn old man. Very acrobatic. I thought it would be an effective move, but the opponents response was more agile than I imagined. Strength, stamina, physique, practical experience, and even improvisation. During his active years, Eumsalgwima was aplete powerhouse with no missing parts. Whoops! Immediately I let go of my hand and tried to widen the distance, but I was hit by the shoulder of the demon demon that was charging at me like a bull, and I was sent flying about three feet away. I managed to correct my posture andnded on the ground, but this time a kick struck my abdomen. Oops! Even though I blocked it with my crossed arms, the shock seeped into my bones. The body was thrown back and rolled around on the floor miserably. This time I didnt even have time to correct my posture. Cough! Cough! The ground was stained red by the blood vomited. Still, thanks to the increased distance, I was somehow able to get some time to catch my breath. I grabbed my shaking legs and lifted myself up. The Demon Demon, who was looking down at his hands and licking his lips as if he didnt like something, suddenly let his upper body go limp. With both hands bent like pitchforks and eyes shing fiercely, it looked like a hungry hunting cat. I swallowed dry saliva and stretched my fisted hand forward. Im really going to die at this rate. How much longer can I endure? As soon as he could let out a groan, the demons hand invaded the gap. This old man continues from before! Even though I was watching closely, I couldnt tell the moment the opponent was attacking. At first, I thought it was running in a straight line, but now I saw that it momentarily fell into a blind spot and then elerated rapidly. It seemed to be a trick and strategy that Eumsalgwima herself devised, which was different from the martial arts herbivorous technique. Left side! Even though my level was rtively low, I wasnt so foolish that I fell victim to the same techniques over and over again. A dull sensation was felt in the fist I reflexively swung. There was no time to turn my head to check. Immediately, they spread the ghost beam to widen the gap and prepared for the next attack. Ta-ta-ta-ta-tak! The next 20 seconds of battle. The demon of Eumsals hand movements were fast and powerful. I managed to block it or get it out, but as the collision continued, the internal injuries got worse and it became difficult to move. You rat! A loud roar bursts out. The old man seemed annoyed because the fight took longer than expected. Impatience was evident in the punching and kicking. but. I wonder if my pride will be hurt because I am behaving indecently in front of my subordinates. I pursed my lips and augh escaped. His appearance ovepped with that of his second brother in a previous life, who was overly conscious of the gazes of those around him. For some reason, my mind became more rxed. At the same time, I became cold. There arent many herbivores that I can utilize right now. There are three main reasons why I have been protecting Sura Cheonsimsu. First, it was because it was a martial art of Demonicism, second, because it was a manual skill that was difficult to demonstrate its power without reaching the level, and third, because there were many herbal skills that required enormous consumption of internal energy. It goes without saying, but now that I have used up most of my internal energy, there arent many Sura Cheonsimsu herbivores that I can utilize. Avoid what you can avoid and shed what you can. We seek ways to prevent even that from happening, but to reduce the impact as much as possible. As what can be done is limited, what needs to be done bes clearer. Defend rather than attack. Basics rather than fancy herbivore operations. Maximum efficiency with minimum consumption. Even if we ept minor losses, we will never allow one decisive blow. My vision was blurry and my senses were dull, but my mind became clearer. I was filled with joy from an inexplicable sense of tion. A strange feeling, as if watching the fight from a third partys perspective. her. I felt confident. I am confident that what I have gained through this fight will serve as a foundation for my growth in the future. * * * Man Il-ho, who was watching the fight between Yeon-woon and the Demon of Eumsal with his arms crossed, muttered quietly. Thats amazing. The words were not directed at the evil demon. His gaze was fixed on Yeonsun, who was barely able to dodge the demons attack. At first nce, it seems like we are being pushed back badly, but we are not allowing even fatal injuries. It was amazing. I cant believe that a boy who doesnt even look like hes made his mark can fight as hard as I do against the elder of the Ten Thousand Demon Pce. To be honest, I couldnt believe it when I saw it. Considering the gap between the two sides, it was a fight that should have been decided within fifty or thirty seconds. You rat! But what about the situation unfolding before our eyes? Even though the battlested for over 200 seconds, there was no sign of a conclusion. The sight of the boy fending off the onught of the demon demon with precarious movements as if he would copse at any moment was reminiscent of a jiangshi in a folktale. On the other hand, the elder haspletely lost his senses. A wrinkled face flushed with excitement. He looked like a child who was anxious because he couldnt get the ything he really wanted. I thought there would be no end if things continued like this. We shouldnt dy any longer. If you disobeyed the order, you would face a lot of hardshipter, but now was not the time to worry about such things. As the master of demons, his role is to put a stop to demons running rampant. He was looking for an opportunity with his hand on the sword, but he disappeared and took over the back of Dong Yeon-woon. Yeonsun, who btedly realized that Ilho was participating in the war, urgently leaned back, but was slow to respond and ended up receiving a sword wound on his side. Big! Blood flowed out from the thin cut wound. Jump! Then, the demon of Eumsals fist plunged into Yeonsuns chest. Yeonsuns new model, which had risen, fell into the center of the already copsed warehouse. What are you doing? He shouted, ring at Il-ho with the shining eyes of a ghost demon. Ilho answered with a calm expression, shaking off the blood on his sword. I will join you. I would have told you not toe forward! Its toote. How much of a dy has it been? You must keep in mind cleaning up and moving to a hiding ce. There isnt much leeway. A theory that everyone has no choice but to agree with. However, to the extremely excited Demon Demon, Il-hos words were nothing more than meaningless nonsense. Get back! If I dont tear him to death with my own hands, my anger wont go away! You must not kill. They must be captured and interrogated. Not required! Yeonsun, who was lying down in arge position and just raised his head to watch the two people arguing, clicked his tongue. Anyway, these things are called demons. It wasnt a story about being simple or stupid. The Mines were a race faithful to their instinctive desires. Eumsalgwima belonged to the group of dogs that could not control their impulses. I dont know, but the number of women murdered by him could easily be in the three digits. From the beginning, doesnt the byeolho mean that it is a demon from a demonic religion who enjoys obscenity and murder? Whatever it is, its a big deal. From the looks of it, it doesnt seem like he will retreat to the extent that the demon of evil spirits is able to stop him. It was a bleak and hopeless situation. The evil ghost alone was too much, but on top of that, a man who was presumed to be the ghost master also came forward. He had lost his sword and was barely surviving with red-handed empty fists, so there was no way he could hold on. Even the already severe internal injuries got even worse due to the final blow from the demon demon. I think a few ribs were broken, but I was fortunate that no internal organs were pierced. Big. Yeonsun whined, raised his upper body, ced his hand on his chest, and frowned. For a moment, he turned his head and stared nkly into space. Didnt you notice? What do you mean? He was using the martial arts of the Demonic Cult. what? I dont know about the sword method, but the rmended method was definitely from the Demonic Cult. . We must save him and subdue him. Theres a lot to figure out. The Demon Demon of Eumsal, who had been ring at Il-ho in silence for a while, stepped forward as if to vent his anger. The ground sank hard and debris flew everywhere. You must also keep the Qingcheng faction in mind. There is absolutely no chance that the Taoist monk from Cheongseong will escape pursuit and escape from here, but if he dies and contact is lost, the sect maye forward to investigate. For now, I will postpone the punishment for your rebellion untilter. You better be prepared. yes. Il-ho, who had been silently nodding his head, suddenly raised his head. His pupils dted greatly for a moment. The next moment, something with a huge presence fell on his head in a parabolic arc. Kwaaaaaaaa! A loud noise that echoes throughout the area. Thick dust covered the area. The demon of evil spirits hurriedly leapt to the back and widened the distance between the intruder and trembled its shoulders. I knew it instinctively. That the being in front of me is an unstoppable force. Who are you? Absolutely! Absolutely! Instead of answering the question, the intruder wrapped in white electricity turned his gaze to the boy sitting in the middle of the copsed warehouse. The boy, Yeonsun, fell down andid his body on the ground, grumbling. Its toote. sorry. If youre sorry, please deal with them quickly and take me to the doctor. Im going to die like this. Of course. Chapter 24 Episode 24: The evil demons breathing became heavy. My body felt heavy, as if I was in a mire. Even though we were just standing face to face, I felt so pressured that I couldnt even lift a finger. Its not just that we lost momentum. Having reached the peak of perfection, you are just too scared to move? It was a story that made no sense. Could it be a false g? It is an art that is exclusive to absolute masters who can harm others simply by activating their will. The moment he realized that an invisible force was binding him, the demons face turned white. crazy! Why on earth is such a monster here! It was known that among the absolute rulers of the sect,monly referred to as the Ten Heavenly Emperors, the only one who built a nest in Sacheon was the Poison King. However, the man in front of me did not look like a poison king by any means. Not only did I not feel the unpleasant energy unique to poisonous people, but the white electric current swirling around my body was by no means something that could be emitted by someone who practiced poisonous techniques. Are you the leader of the demons? . I understand even if you dont hear the answer. The man, Dokgo Woojin, snapped his fingers twice. Then the two demons who were watching the situation from afar copsed on the spot. The demons eyes widened. For a split second he saw. A thin mass of strong energy released from Dokgo Woojins fingertips pierced between the eyebrows of his subordinates. What were you nning to do by kidnapping my son? What are you talking about? Didnt you kidnap Cheonumjiche? ! It was only then that Eumsalgwima was able to roughly understand the situation. [You will regret it.] [Regret? What do you mean?] [I was blinded by my paranoia and proceeded with the work without properly collecting information.] I thought the young guy was bluffing, but it seems that wasnt the case. The man in front of me was not an avenger who hated the uninhabited ind demon dispatched by a specific force. He was just a father who ran to save his son who was in danger. Who the hell are you? I have never heard of someone like you in Sichuan. I dont want to tell you and theres no reason I should. If you want your son to be safe, you had better not act rashly. Its too bad, but all the demons who were chasing the Taoist monk of Qingcheng are already dead. ! I nced down at Dokgo Woojins feet. Unlike Eumsalgwima, who fled the scene as soon as he sensed something strange, Ilho was unable to respond to Dokgo Woojins attack. Crump! Dokgo Woojin lightly stamped his foot. The life quickly drained from Il-hos face as he clutched his sunken chest and croaked. Theres no need to keep the two of them alive. The Demon Demon of Eumsal watched the scene intently but did not move. No, I couldnt move. I will ask again. What were you nning to do by kidnapping my son? There is no need to ask. Because I know everything. The answer did note from the demon of evil spirits, but from the mouth of Yeonsun, who was lying in the middle of the copsed warehouse. You know? yes. I will exin everythingter. Then there is no need to go through the trouble of interrogating him. Whether you split his limbs or abolish his dantian, if you subdue him appropriately and hand him over to the Qingcheng faction, it would be a decent gift. Its not a bad idea. Dokgo Woojin nodded and took a step forward. The demons eyes were bloodshot. More than being insulted, I was angry at myself for not being able to move properly in this situation. I had lived my whole life with pride in my martial arts skills, but at this moment, it felt like it was being shattered. It was so painful that I couldnt bear it. What should I do? He quickly rolled his eyes. All of his subordinates were dead, and the absolute master in front of him was closing the distance by the minute. How can I get out of here safely? There was no chance of winning if we fought head on. Still, it didnt seem like it would be possible to escape. hostage. The demon of evil spirits released its internal energy in one move, shaking off the intangible energy that was binding its body, andunched a new weapon towards the copsed warehouse. Cheonumjiche had already left, but anyone worthy of being a hostage was here too. If only we could secure the hostages! Hearing the sound of approaching footsteps, Yeonsun slightly raised his head and looked ahead. The moment he saw the demon of evil spirits rushing towards him with a desperate expression, a sneer appeared on his lips. You are out of your mind. Youre thinking of turning your back on an absolute expert. It seemed that the old man had finally grown senile. Quad deuk! Dokgo Woojin caught up in an instant and grabbed hold of both arms of the demon demon Eumsal and broke it. A desperate scream echoed throughout the area. * * * Where am I? When I opened my eyes, an unfamiliar ceiling came into view. I reflexively tried to get up, but couldnt ovee the intense pain and ended up lying down on the bed. I even remember carrying Dokgo Woojin on his back Apparently, he lost consciousness while leaving the warehouse area. I calmly looked around. The spacious private room had no other furniture other than the bed and table. Outside the Jangjimun Gate, I could feel arge crowd of people, and a strong herbal scent filled my nose. Is it a medical room? It seemed like he had been taken to a medical room while he was unconscious. Now I see that white cloth is wrapped all over my body. The scars are a bit light. One thing that bothered me was that the injuries, bothrge and small, had healed to some degree. No matter how skilled a doctor is, he cannot heal torn and cut wounds overnight. This meant that a long time had passed. How long have you been asleep? I wanted to call someone outside and ask, but perhaps because I had been lying down for a long time, my voice did note out well. Even if you try to force your voice, only a winded soundes out. I dont know what this is like. There was one thing I realized through this incident. The memories of my past life were just memories and were never absolute. ording to his memories from his past life, it was several years from now that Dokgo Woojin, enraged by the loss of his son,mitted himself to the Murim Alliance. Of course, the kidnapping incident must have urred around that time. The timing is not right. There was a gap between my past life and my current life. The reason was obvious. The past had changed because of my actions. It was probably because I was walking around the streets with Dok Go-seong. I was able to feel it again. That every little thing I do can act as a factor in changing the future. You shouldnt be overconfident. I learned a good lesson. In the future, when using past life memories, I will always have to keep variables in mind. by the way. I closed my eyes and sank my consciousness inside. First, I nned to check my physical condition through meditation. My internal injuries are much better than I expected. Still, it will take some time to fully recover. Because I had suffered such severe internal injuries, I was worried that my blood vessels might have died while I was unconscious, but fortunately, that did not happen. It seemed like someone had administered first aid using the method of interrogation and bloodletting while he was unconscious. There wont be manywmakers in the entire Central Powers who can handle things this cleanly. It seemed like the treatment went well and there would be no significant aftereffects. After finishing my fortune-telling exercise, I was staring nkly at the ceiling when a woman came into the room holding a decoction. It was a familiar face. She is Dokgo Woojins wife and a wife to me. Seo Moon-hye? The moment our eyes met, her movements suddenly stopped. Have Ie to my senses? . I answered by nodding once. Seo Moon-hyes eyes suddenly became bright. I couldnt hide my embarrassment at the sudden situation. Why is this woman crying all of a sudden? * * * Not long after, Dokgo Woojin appeared in the hospital room, being led by Seo Moonhyes hand. I moistened my throat with lukewarm water and opened my mouth. How long have I been asleep? Iy unconscious for a full 10 days. Ten days? Does that mean so much time has passed? okay. Where are we? It seems like its a medical office run by a fairlypetent member of the National Assembly. Its Cheonui-bang (t). Its one of the rooms managed by the Sacheondang family. Sacheondanga? Are you talking about that Tangga, one of the five great sages? The Sacheondang family is famous for its medical skills as well as its poisonous techniques. Among thewmakers produced by the party, there were many who were called famous doctors. Is there another Tangga? Arent the members of the party famous for being expensive? It would have cost quite a bit of money to rent an entire hospital room of this size Dont worry about the money issue. What about your son? You wouldnt have said that there was a problem due to dyed blood analysis, right? If its a castle, you dont have to worry. There were no injuries and there were no side effects due to spotting. Fortunately, the. I owe you something. It wasnt just debt, it was a big debt. If there is anything you wish for, please tell me. As long as you dont want to learn the martial arts of Tenreimun, Ill listen to anything. I want to learn the martial arts of Tenreimun. Did you even listen to what I said? Other than that, I dont really want anything else. I said it before, but it is impossible for you to learn the martial arts of the Thunder Gate. Please at least tell me why I shouldnt do it. . Wouldnt you at least know the reason so you can give up cleanly or not? okay. It would be best to exin it in a way that you can understand. Dokgo Woojin nodded as if sighing. I clenched my fists. We finally stood at the starting line. A man who had been reluctant to even talk about rted topics until now is now responding seriously to the conversation. The martial arts of the Thunder Gate can only be learned by those with a special constitution. What do you mean by special constitution? Jeolmaek (~}). Desperation? Are you talking about a cursed constitution that guarantees death before the terms are fulfilled? Do you know about Jeolmaek? I know a little bit. Then it would be easier to exin. It is often said that the stronger and tougher the blood vessels are, the more suitable they are for martial arts training. That was a clear fact. However, there are always exceptions in this world. It is said that anything in excess is poison. The same was true for Jeolmaek. A blood vessel that is narrow, stiff, and hard rather than tough and flexible. His cursed constitution was such that he had difficulty even in the basic cycle of betting, let alone umting energy through the use of Neigongsimbeop. Did you say that in the end, the passage through which energy should circte ispletely blocked, leading to death? Unless you are a person with naturally thick veins, you cannot learn the White Lightning God Art. During the training process, the blood vessels will not be able to withstand it and will burst. Chapter 25 Episode 25 Dokgo Woojin nced back. Seo Moon-hye, who was quick to notice, immediately left the ce. Air membrane (Ĥ)? An energy that slightly stimtes the skin. Before I knew it, it seemed that Dokgo Woojin had ced a curtain around the entire room to prevent noise from leaking outside. White Lightning Shingong is a martial art that is different from the general Naegongsimbeop. Basically, the density of energy umted in the body is high, so its nature is heavy and destructive. What does high density mean? I mean it literally. In general, while the so-called ascending internal energy techniques were created for the purpose of quickly and efficiently umting internal energy, Baekrei Shin Gong was aimed at specializing internal energy. So are you saying that you cant learn the White Lightning Demonic Technique unless youre in the middle of nowhere? Unless you have naturally thick veins, you cant withstand the high density of internal energy, right? okay. Let me tell you, this is not some kind of story I made up to dissuade you. From what Ive heard, it seems like a martial arts technique that is just as dangerous as a magic arts technique. In some ways, it is a martial art that is much more dangerous than a magic attack. Even the leader of the school said that he learned martial arts that could not be learned except through extreme pressure. It is extreme strength. It looks like you have ovee your constitution. I overcame it, so I will be alive and well even after I get older. My eyebrows naturally furrowed. It is a martial art that is impossible to enter unless you are in a desperate situation. I thought there might be some hidden secret. Anyway, this was unexpected. Theres one thing youre mistaken about. Tianleimun is not a one-man tradition sect. It was so difficult to find a sessor that none of the previous sessors had more than two disciples. Is Jeolmaek such a rare constitution? Its rare. Although it is rare, it is nothingpared to Jeolmaek. Well, at least the astronomical dy is not short-lived. It would not be easy to find a patient with arrhythmia, which is said to lead to the death of ones life in just a few minutes at the earliest or in just a few minutes at thetest. There was a time when I wandered around the entire midfield looking for a sessor. I eventually gave up. Dokgo Woojin lowered his head with a bitter expression. I dont know much about jeolmaek. However, I know that it is a rare constitution that few even amongwmakers know of its existence. I felt like I had a little idea of how hard Dokgo Woojin must have worked to find a sessor to continue his progress. There is one thing I dont understand. What do you mean? You said that before. I dont think it will matter even if the name of Cheonreimun is cut off. Rather, Im hoping for it to stop. You also have a good memory. I dont think you said that simply because it was difficult to find a sessor. Actually, there is no way to learn the White Thunder Divine Technique even if it is not a perfect match. You left out the most important part. I was going to talk about it now. I guess so. . Dokgo Woojins eyes became harsh. I slowly lowered my gaze. There was a lot I wanted to say, but I decided to hold back. What can I do? The way of the world is for the powerless to bow their heads. It is receiving help from a teacher. Help from a teacher? It is only a theoretical story, but if you can use Baekrei Shingong perfectly ording to the rules, you can use your inner power without putting a strain on your veins. Thats right. If even the theory is not perfect, it should be discarded. Because it is the nature of internal energy, it is nabal, and the wed mind method is itself a harmful martial art that causes internal injuries or mental demons. What is problematic is the process of bing proficient. It is realistically impossible for a beginner to skillfully use the White Thunder Godkung. So to speak, it was a contradiction. If you operate it perfectly ording to the rules, there will be no strain on your veins? Its simple, but mastery ultimatelyes from practice and training. There is no result without process. Is there a person in the world who can master the method of ascension from the beginning? It was a matter of experience, not talent or qualifications. Therefore, the teacher directly intervenes in the disciples use of internal energy and helps him/her embody the mindw. Until the disciple bes sufficiently proficient in the operation method andpletes a body that can withstand high-density internal energy. This is not a way to ensure safety. Even if the teacher helps, in the end it is the practitioner himself who manages the internal energy. It was a method that could reduce the risk, but could not eliminate it. If it werent for that, I wouldnt have had any reason to wander all over the central ins in search of a cliff. Has any of the previous sessors actually seeded through that method? there is. They say there was a person who gave up on finding the right vein and took in orphans to teach them. I heard there were dozens of victims in the process. her . The number of men, women, and men who died in the process ofying the foundation of martial arts was in the dozens. There was a reason why Dokgo Woo-jin left the easy path and wandered throughout the central ins in search of a cliffhanger. I was tempted countless times during my journey to find the perfect vein. Is there really a need to go through all the trouble? If we just gather enough orphans and teach them, wouldnt one of them survive and continue the legacy of Tianreimun? . I felt disgusted with myself. So, are you saying that the White Lightning Demonic Art is a martial art that should be eliminated? okay. Not only me, but my future sessors will also live with the same concerns. Perhaps one of them will give in to temptation and abandon human principles. Even the martial arts people, who live with their necks at the point of their swords, have a duty. Even if a war breaks out and hundreds or thousands of martial arts people die, it is their own choice. Because thats what it means to step into Moorim. However, the sacrifice of ordinary people who had no contact with Moorim was apletely different problem. A martial art that requires the sacrifice of dozens of men, women, and men? It should already be considered an apostate way or a magic way, not a right way. You said earlier, Until Iplete a body that can withstand high-density internal energy. Is there some special method? Baekrei Shingong has the ability to strengthen the practitioners body and strengthen the blood vessels. The body evolves by adapting to internal energy. Once you exceed a certain level, your self-healing ability bes extremely high and you no longer suffer internal injuries from any shock. Thats amazing. I can say without a doubt that in theory, it is the best defense strategy in the midfield. It was a remark that felt so prideful that it even seemed arrogant. However, the expression of Dokgo Woojin, the subject of the remarks, was not very bright. No matter how great your martial arts skills are, what do you do? There is no way to pass this on to others. After staring at the ceiling and thinking for a while, I blurted out. Please pass on the White Thunder Divine Art to me. What have you heard me say so far? I understand the risk is high. They say that too much confidence can be toxic. I am not reckless enough to risk my life on low odds. In the first ce, those who have learned other mental techniques cannot enter the White Thunder Divine Gong. The only mind technique I have learned is the basic technique, Samjaesimbeop. ! Actually, we dont have that much leeway. If things continue like this, the bnce of the mind and body will copse in the near future. You could die. Even if I die, it is my responsibility. Its okay to take responsibility. I will settle the debt of my sons life with that. . only once. Please watch me use the White Lightning God Technique just once. Just once, the head of the school will be convinced. If you still object then, I will give uppletely. Do you really have to do that? I am stubborn about one bull. Dokgo Woojin shook his head as if he was tired. At least well talk again after I get better. Now is the time to absolutely calm down. All right. Anyway, since youre awake, please talk to me soon. What do you mean? The reason why my son was kidnapped by demonic bastards. Oh,e to think of it, I said I would tell you, but I forgot. Actually, I was asleep. Cheonakgun, the first disciple of the Heavenly Demon Cult, learned the martial arts. Since it is a martial art with a very positive nature, it is necessary to replenish the yin energy every time the achievement increases, and it is said that there is nothing better than Cheonyinjiji as an offering. ! The sound of teeth grinding was heard. I secretly turned my gaze away from Dokgo Woojin, whose face was contorted like a murderer. How did you know that? I heard it through Hao Wen. Are you saying that Haomun sold such important information to you? yes. This time, he lied and sold Hao Wens name. It was truly convenient as most doubts could be resolved just by giving a name. The whereabouts of the Cheonumji body must have already been delivered to the Cheonakgun due to the Eumsal Demon Demon. . I think living a quiet secluded life is wrong. Tsk . What happened to the ghost demon? The limbs were broken, the dantian was abolished, and the center was crushed and handed over to the Qingcheng sect. You mean you went that far? Didnt you? There is no need to look after him because he is an old man who has umted a lot of karma. Thats right. Well done. Currently, arge number of followers of the Qingcheng faction are being deployed to hunt down the remnants. It looks like it ended well. I heard that in the process of suppressing the remnants, a significant amount of supplies and wealth were recovered. They said they would give some of it as a reward. What is that I was speechless because I was so dumbfounded. It was Dokgo Woo-jin who caught the demon of Eumsal, and it was Dokgo Woo-jin who destroyed the core power of the ghost army. But they said they would give some of the recovered wealth as a reward as if they were being generous? Have you ever seen guys like this one? It was funny that the expression return to water was used in the first ce. If anyone hears this, they will think that they are recovering property that originally belonged to them. Anyway, you need to know that these Taoist monks are greedy. The mission given to Eumsalgwima by the cult leader was to procure war materials. The unit of money being rolled in could not have been small. I was very upset because I was afraid that someone would say that I was a bigot because I was trying to swallow the whole thing. A weak and powerless person would live in sorrow. A Taoist is a practitioner who aims to be a sage? I wish there were a bit more false usations. I was able to reflect on my goal of bing an elder of the Murim Alliance. I will definitely gain omnipotent power, steal other peoples merits, and live my life whining. * * * One month and fifteen days passed. I got up from the hospital bed and rxed my stiff body. The day has finally arrived. A few days ago, I received a confirmation from Dokgo Woojin. Today was the day I was supposed to learn the White Lightning God Art from him. It is a mental method that can lead to death if it is not used perfectly ording to the rules There is no one in the world who can skillfully use the mental method of ascension from the beginning. Because its not a matter of talent, but a matter of experience. I like it. However, I was the only exception. Because I have memories of my past life. Experience is overflowing. The mental technique I learned in my past life was the Heavenly Demon Mind Gong. Even though it was only half-hearted, it was undoubtedly true that it was an excellent study worthy of being called the method of ascension. There is no way that I, who has mastered the Heavenly Demons Heart Gong, cant even enter the White Thunder God Gong. I left the hospital room with brisk steps. Wihobuik () Yongdeukyeoui (). The time hase to put wings on the tigers back and ce the pearl in the dragons mouth. Chapter 26 Episode 26 Thank you so much. no. Rather, I am grateful. By the way, is this really okay? In this case, its as if the recluse stole the credit from the great association. its okay. I want that to happen. I had no idea that he was such a lustless person. You are willing to give up fame and fortune. I have enough money. My reputation If it gets any higher, Ill be in trouble. Seeing you show such detachment, I feel embarrassed that I was blinded by my reputation and tracked down Mine alone without informing my brothers. Then Ill just leave. The goods and supplies acquired in the process of suppressing the remnants will be delivered to the victims and their bereaved families as you said. I promise you this under my name. please. Dokgo Woo-jin, who left the gate of the Cheongseong faction after giving his power in a moderate manner, let out a short sigh. The demonic forces that were operating secretly in Sacheon were rooted out and the cleanup waspleted to some extent. There was no need to step forward and do anything anymore. However, there was still one more problem thatplicated his feelings. I was pushed by the momentum and agreed Yeonsun. A benefactor who saved the life of his son Dok Go-seong. He kept mentioning his benevolence and begged to teach him the White Lightning God Art, but his will was so firm that there was no way to stop him. Finally, this day hase. Even though the condition was to give me just one chance, I didnt feelfortable. Because the martial arts skill that it would not be strange to lose ones life in that one attack was Baekroe Shingong. I was nning to help Ungi myself and then immediately stop him if I felt it wasnt working, but even so, I couldnt help but feel anxious. If something goes wrong with Yeon-Woons life my wife wont leave me alone. After safely recovering her kidnapped son, Seo Moon-hye treated Yeon-woon almost like her son. She poured so much care into her care that even Yeon-woon, who had such a shameless personality, felt burdened. What if Yeonsun suffers serious internal injuries in the process of teaching the White Thunder Divine Technique? I dont even want to imagine. Dokgo Woojin sighed again, reached into his arms, touched something, and muttered. But if even just in the unlikely event that he shows potential He bit his lip slightly and shook his head. He knew better than anyone else that it was a useless wish. What are you thinking? Laughs flowed out. I was confident that I would have expectations when the situation actually came to the subject where I had hoped that the spirit of the recluse would be cut off. I hope the worst situation doesnt happen. * * * The training room in the Hwangryongmugwan. After entering the sealed underground space with Dokgo Woojin, I immediately sat cross-legged in the center of the room. I had no intention of wasting time needlessly. If you show hesitation, you will have to hear Why dont you think again? All the rules had been taught, and now all that remained was to put them into practice through practice. I closed my eyes and focused my consciousness inward. Dokgo Woo-jin, who sat silently behind me, ced his hand on my Myeongmunhyeol (TѨ). The energy that emanated from the dantian ran like a gale through the bloodstream of the body. When he lived and practiced in the Manjang family, all the fine veins of his body were opened, so his internal energy movements were unhindered. Afterpleting the Small Zhou Heaven (С) once, I began to use my inner skills in earnest ording to the nine rules of Baekrei Shingong. Its a fun martial arts skill. The number and type of acupoints used to purify energy were very different from the general Naegongsim method. The operation method was alsopletely different. I heard its a mind method aimed at specializing internal energy. At first nce, it may seem like an inefficient operation, but this inefficiency was the foundational element of Baekrei Shingong. Energy that constantly circtes through the bloodstream following the path suggested by Dokgo Woojin. At some point, the energy began to condense and take on a heavy character. As I felt the change in my body, I naturally became cautious. indeed. If you deviate even slightly from the path, you will end up with internal injuries. I thought I understood why it was impossible to learn the White Thunder Divine Technique unless you were in the middle of nowhere. If the concentrated energy escapes the operating path and runs wild, you will most likely fall into a fire-entry demon. This is what we are talking about when ites to training that risks ones life. Controlling energy itself is not that difficult. Although the nature of the inner energy is heavy, it is not as violent and harsh as the energy umted through the Heavenly Demon Heart Energy. If you were to ask me whether I fully understood the structure of the White Lightning God Art, no, I did not. It was difficult because it was different from the usual way of thinking, and more than anything, it had a lot of content that was difficult to get a feel for until you experienced it for yourself. But now there was Dokgo Woojin behind my back. All I had to do was follow the path he suggested. I was so tactful that I couldnt even eat what was spoon-fed to me. The problem is that not a single mistake is tolerated I slowly curled the corners of my mouth. If you include the memories of your past life, the number of years of martial arts training was twenty-seven years. The time for making the beginners mistake of rxing during fortune-telling is long past. Even if it is the first time you encounter the method of ascending, the fundamentals are ultimately the same. Tips for using your inner strength as intended? I learned it to the point where I was sick of it. In my heyday, I was at the edge of the world of peace and had even surpassed the realm of absolute perfection. I could confidently say that I had mastered the principles of martial arts to some degree, even if notpletely. I can handle it well enough. I forgot time and myself. I fell into a state of no-self and savored the salvation of the White Lightning Divine Art. How much time has passed like that? Whoa . The internal energy that had been reced with energy of apletely different nature was stored in the Danjeon and the Ungong waspleted. When I nced back, I saw Dokgo Woojin looking at me with an expression ofplete disbelief. I said, crossing my arms arrogantly. I told you that if you just watch it once, youll understand. . How is it. Thats amazing. I am sometimes surprised by my own talent. I dont think its at a level that can be simply described as talent Have you really never learned any other inner gongsim techniques than the three trials technique? You should know because you saw it yourself. Almost all the blood vessels except the Imdokmaek (ζ}) were pierced, so where did you even get the Beolmo Sesu (ëϴ)? Being from Goa, I have never received such great support. Although I made the elixir myself and consumed it. For reference, the reason I havent been able to defeat Im Dok-maek yet is simply because my total amount of internal energy is insufficient. It was by no means ack of state or enlightenment. her . I think this is a sufficient condition to be the contemporary sessor to Tenreimun. It is too early to say anything. Youve onlypleted one lucky feat. Of course. I nodded obediently. As Dokgo Woojin said, he had onlypleted one stroke of luck. Until the foundation wasid, the White Lightning God Attack would have to be used countless times in the future. The risky training, where a single mistake could cost you your life, will continue for years. But you probably knew roughly. I have the ability topletely master the White Thunder Godkong. Inattentiveness tends to lead to anger. Im not being conceited. Im just stating objective facts. Its called pride. I didnt know you had a hobby of spinning stories. There is no change in my thought that I must end the lineage of Cheonreimun in my generation. Now that things havee to this, lets be flexible and cut it off right away. If you wish, I will not take any disciples. Can you have me as your teacher? Didnt you say from the beginning that you wanted to be a disciple? A heavy silence followed. Dokgo Woojin, who had been ring at us for a while, slowly nodded. After realizing the meaning, I immediately stood up and bowed. I will call you Master from now on. okay. Anyway, I didnt say it because I thought it would break the mood ? My body was cut in half. How on earth did this happen? Its natural. As the density of internal energy has been increased, the total amount is bound to decrease. Didnt I tell you before? I think the bnce of the mind and body will soon copse. To be honest, I never thought I would really ept you as my disciple. I was nning to make you give up, but Augh escaped me. The strength I had worked so hard to umte over the past five years had been shrunk to a halt. The internal strength that was alreadycking became even morecking. Ten years of experience. This is why I cant even raise my head anywhere. I think I need to increase the time I invest in deliberation. That alone will be difficult. The White Thunder Divine Gongs efficiency in umting internal energy is lower than that of other mental techniques. yes? Didnt I tell you this before? Baekrei Shin Gong is a mind method that aims at specializing internal energy rather than umting efficient internal energy. My open mouth could not be closed. Its sad that my inner strength has been cut in half, but the newly learned mind method is less efficient than other mind methods. Even if something was wrong, it felt like something was definitely wrong. There is no need to be discouraged. The reason why the efficiency of umting internal strength is low is only in the early stages of entry. What do you mean by that? The inner energy umted through Baekrei Shingong has the property of attracting the surrounding energy. Therefore, as the total amount of internal energy increases, the umtion efficiency also increases. If wepare it to the rate of interest in the field of battle, the general internal engineering method is calcted as simple interest, and in the case of Baekrei new action, it is calcted aspound interest. So, based on what I am now, roughly what is the efficiency of umting internal strength of the White Thunder Godkong? Is it simr to or slightly worse than the three-trial trial method? Then, how much skill must be umted before it can be used effectively? If you have approximately one level of inner strength, you will be able to demonstrate efficiency equivalent to the mental techniques of the Nine Great Schools or the Five Great Families. I screamed in my heart. Its not even the name of someones dog. How long does it take to build up that level of skill? I had the urge to m my fist into the teachers philtrum. Until he took out a small wooden box from his pocket and ced it in front of me. What is this? Summoning group (С߀). Summon team? Are you talking about that summoning group called the Shaolin Temples arcane elixir? okay. Is it stolen goods? What kind of nonsense are you talking about? This is something I received from Master Youngun when I was young. Ambassador Yeongun. It was a name I had heard of before. There was no way I didnt know. Because he was the Taesangbangjang (̫) of Shaolin Temple and an absolute expert who held the second rank. What on earth was this guy doing around when he was young? I was able to remind myself that the man in front of me was a strange man who erased his past and went into seclusion. I couldnt even guess what kind of achievement I had to aplish to receive a summons from the Buddha as a gift. If you look at it that way, among the contents of the letter delivered from Haomun, there was content that seemed to hint at the point of contact between Dokgo Woojin and the Tang family. Maybe Dokgo Woojin has a much broaderwork than I think. In the first ce, isnt erasing the past and settling down in Sacheon with a new identity something that an individual can do? Why are you giving this to me? Of course theyre giving it to you to eat, right? ! I carefully epted the wooden box Dokgo Woojin handed me and held it in my hand. Respect and affection for my teacher quickly welled up. Thank you, Master. I will never forget this grace. You speak well. Just a moment ago, you were ring at me with eyes that looked like you were going to eat me. Are you saying I said that? Youre joking. Chapter 27 Episode 27 Summoning Dan (С߀). A Shaolins secret elixir that can give you half an instants worth of energy just by taking it. As I opened the lid of the wooden box and examined its contents with an ecstatic expression, something suddenly urred to me and I raised my head. Im asking just in case, does it really mean that the stamina gained from taking the elixir will be cut in half? You are asking the obvious. . I thought so, but after receiving the confirmation, I felt mixed. Still, I havent lost anything. If you add 15 years of meditation to ten years of meditation, you get twenty-five years of meditation. It wasnt such a bad result if it was a five-year improvement in endurance. Anyway, you said you had no intention of taking on a disciple, but now that you have a disciple, you give me the elixir as if you were waiting for me. . Actually, wasnt it that you couldnt let go of your regrets? I just gave you what I had left because I didnt have anything to use. Ah yes. Im sure you will. I burst outughing. There was one thing that I realized when Dokgo Woojin exined the efficiency of Baekroe Shingongs ability umtion byparing it to the rate of profit in the battlefield. The help of elixir is essential in order to achieve great mastery of White Lightning. Unless you take elixirs at the beginning of training to increase the total amount of internal energy, it is difficult to properly utilize the performance of the mind technique. It was a martial art that had as many disadvantages as advantages. If you think about it, it was a strange thing. Despite possessing such powerful martial arts skills, why did the sessive sessors of Tianleimen fail to leave a significant mark on the martial arts world? Is it because the gate rules of Cheonleimun Gate prohibit worldly behavior? Or is it because the tendencies of sessive sessors were far from achieving sess and fame? Is that possible? It was just that there was no one other than Dokgo Woojin who overcame the shorings of Baekroe Shingong and achieved great sess. Because elixirs are not something you can get if you want. The reason Dokgo Woojin left the elixir instead of taking it himself was probably because he had in mind a disciple he might have someday. Im just giving you what I had left because I didnt have anything to use. Even though the excuse is flimsy, it is still too flimsy. Big . Dokgo Woojin cleared his throat once and red in this direction with harsh eyes. I slowly looked away and looked the other way. It was decided to postpone taking the summons untilter. I havent fully adapted to the new mind method yet, but if I take the elixir first, there is a high probability that problems will arise. Afterpleting the foundation and fully absorbing the energy of the summoning group,e to the temple with me. yes? Why is the party A summons group alone will not be enough. I n to ask the head of the party to support Cheondogdan. Do you really have a connection with the head of the Tang family? there is. About ten years ago, I saved the daughter of the head of the family from death. He thanked me and said he would do me two favors. her . One of the two favors was used to erase the past and settle down in Sichuan. I n to use the remaining one this time. Cheondokdan (춾). The vision elixir of the Four Heavenly Danga Family. Although it was said to be an elixir, it was an item that no one except the poisonous people of the Tang family would pay attention to. Unlike ordinary elixirs whose main ingredients are herbs, Cheondokdan is a poison made by mixing various poisons. I understand that Cheondokdan is a preciousmodity that even the Tang family can only produce in limited quantities. No matter what, would the head of the family obediently hand over something worth that much? I will give it to you. He is a person who is very lenient in his favor. If I, who am not a poisoner, ate Cheondokdan, wouldnt I be poisoned and die? You will not die. I cant say its not dangerous. Could it be that the White Lightning Divine Art also has the supernormal ability to neutralize poison? There is no such supernormal ability. However, since the inner energy is heavy, it is easy to suppress the poison. Even if you suppress it, wont the poison eventually remain in your body? I think it would be dangerous if there was no way to neutralize the poison or get it out of the body. You dont have to worry about that part. If you be a thunder spirit, you will be able to burn away the pent-up poison with thunder energy. What is brain spirit? You can think of it as the foundation for dealing with white lightning. . There was no hole in sight. I dont know if there would be a warrior in the world who didnt like elixirs, but I couldnt help but be reluctant to do so. Is there anyone in the world who would willingly shove poison into their mouth? Of course, White Lightning Shingo was a martial art that required risking ones life to learn. However, the reason I tried to learn the White Thunder Godkong was because I was confident that I could perfectly control the energy in my body, and it was not because I was truly prepared to die. I scratched the back of my head and sighed. It would be good if theck of internal strength could be supplemented with an elixir, but The problem was that Cheondokdan was not a real elixir like Summoning Dan, but a slow-acting elixir that could only be effective if consumed consistently. To fully benefit from a long-acting elixir, you must take it regrly for at least several years. As Dokgo Woojin assured, even if there was no danger to his life, he would never see a good situation. There is one fundamental problem. problem? I have already improved my inner energy by taking a long-acting elixir once. Even if I take Cheondokdan, I wonder if it will be effective or not It is only once in your life that you can improve your inner energy by taking a long-acting elixir. A person who had improved his internal energy for twenty years by consistently taking the shamans Taecheongdan could not improve his internal energy for forty years by additionally taking Hwasans Jasodan. Well, theres no way he could have built up that level of skill at that age with just the Three Trials Method. . But as you know, Cheondokdan is apletely different type of medicine from ordinary elixirs. The ingredients are very different from ordinary elixirs that use healthy herbs as their base. Thats not true Its probably nothing for you to worry about. I cant say for sure because I dont have direct experience taking Cheondogdan. Even thest struggle could not break Masters strong will. Having nothing more to say, I nodded my head weakly. Its okay even if you dont see any effect. Because you can develop resistance to poison. At least it wont be a loss-making business. Oh yeah. For your information, I also developed resistance to poison in a simr way. After injecting various poisons into the body, they repeatedly burned them with brain energy. At the time, I really resented my teacher . By the way, they said I was an orphan. Where did you get the elixir and take it? I didnt be an orphan because I lost my parents. There seems to be something going wrong. It is not something that would interest you, Master. I dont think you want to talk about where in the world there is a teacher who is indifferent to his students, so I wont force you to ask. thank you. Please take care of me from now on. Please take care of me. * * * Fifteen days have passed since I became Dokgo Woojins disciple and began training. While concentrating my efforts on training Baekrei Shingong, I also learned the basics of Byukryeokwon (Zȭ) and Yuunshinbeop (Cloud Body Technique) from Dokgo Woojin. Good. It is said that a single punch hits like a thunderbolt. Yuunshinbeop, which produces no noise and leaves no traces. Both martial arts appealed to me. You can use Wall Force Fist as an auxiliary weapon to rece Sura Cheonshinsu. The Sura Heavenly Mindde is an excellent hand skill that isparable to that of the Violent Power Fist, but because it is a martial art from the Demonic Cult, it is difficult to use itfortably in front of others. Considering thepatibility with the White Lightning God Technique, it was better in many ways to use the Lightning Fist as the main force rather than the Sura Heavenly Mind Beast. Of course, that didnt mean I wouldnt learn more about Sura Cheonsimsu. Even if it is a martial art from a demonic religion, it will definitely have its own uses. From the beginning, even though it was the same handcraft, Byeokryukwon focused on boxing and holding techniques, while Sura Cheonsimsu focused on longhand techniques. Although only the ssification was the same, the type and characteristics of herbivory werepletely different. The martial arts nature of Yuunshinbeop itself fits well with Ghost Treasure. Yuunshinbeop was a neww of ascension that left no room for disagreement. However, there were many disadvantages to using it as a main martial art. Should I say that it is backwardspatible with Ghost Treasure? But it is well worth studying and analyzing. Maybe it will be of great help in improving Ghost Weir. The improvement of Ghost Weir, which started five years ago, was still in progress. Although we achieved some decent results, there was still a long way to go. It was not as easy as it sounds to hide the externally visible characteristics while retaining the strengths of martial arts. Theres more work to do. Its going to get busier in the future. If the loopholes and gaps that arose in the process of improvement could be filled with Yuunsinbeop, it would be an ideal result. Whoa . Afterpleting personal training at the training center provided by Dokgo Woojin, I headed straight to the restaurant. The restaurant was bustling with Hwangryongmugwans students who had arrived earlier. Hmm. I hummed and poured a lot of rice onto the bowl. Perhaps because it was a ce where the children of a wealthy family attended, the meals served at Hwangryongmugwan were quite excellent. In my personal opinion, it tasted better than the meal served to the Manjangsae family. While I was eating while looking for an empty seat, the sound of some students whispering reached my ears. I heard that the leader of Cheon Kwon chose that guy as his sessor to carry on his progress. uh? This is my first time hearing this. Is that true? Really. Have you seen him attending regr sses these days? I guess you didnt see it? Now that I think about it Youre getting special treatment. Im receiving martial arts training one-on-one at the headmasters private training hall. Im jealous The world is so unfair. Some are getting basic training while working with other executioners, while others are receiving secret martial arts skills after catching the attention of the head of the school. Voices full of envy and jealousy uttered by boys and girls of the same age. For some reason, I felt better. I had no intention of denying that I was receiving special treatment. It wasnt anything to be ashamed of. Its actually something to be proud of. In my heart, I wanted to tell them this. If you are jealous, you should run to your feet and seek a teacher like me. Those who only follow the path suggested by others will never be able to create opportunities or seize opportunities thate their way. As we were almost finishing our meal. One of the housekeepers who entered the restaurant to clean up after him quietly approached me and handed me a note. ? Although I felt suspicious, I was not oblivious enough to open the note in front of everyone else. Since the note was passed secretly, wouldnt it be natural to check it secretly? I checked the contents of the note only after leaving the restaurant and returning to my lodgings. Two dayster, Yusi (ϕr), in the slums north of Chengdu. You died too early. All that is written is words indicating time and ce. Although the senders name was not written, I felt like I knew who had sent this letter and for what purpose. Haomun. Chapter 28 Episode 28 Fuuuuu. Like any other day, in the practice room, I used the Baekroe Shingong with the help of Dokgo Woojin, and I let out a long breath and opened my eyes. I can see you bing more and more skilled. I memorized all the rules and became familiar with how to operate them. I think I can start training on my own. Youre talking about big trouble. Even so, do not attempt to practice White Thunder Godkong on your own without the help of a teacher. You must keep in mind that just one mistake can cost you your life. . We must not let down our guard until at least the foundation ispleted. All right. I said something pointless and got ripped off by the nagging. Dokgo Woo-jin only let me go after being promised two or three times. Anyway, you are very sincere. I left the training room with a tired body. I wanted to go back to my dorm and rest, but I couldnt. It was because of a note secretly given to me by the military officers assistant two days ago. Two dayster, Yushi (ϕr), in the slums north of Chengdu. A letter containing only text indicating the time and ce. I knew it the moment I opened the letter and checked its contents. That it was a message sent from Haomun. It was more than three months ago. I said this to the leader of Hao Wen whom I met at Huayue Lu. The identity of the strange illness suffered by Hao Wen-jus youngest disciple is a mind demon, and the entity that caused it is none other than the demonic cult leader of the time. Also I know how to cure it. The leader of Hao Wen ryed my story to Hao Wen Ju, and a few dayster a reply came. Munju has epted your offer. However, the time and ce will be decided here. I will contact you again soon, so please keep that in mind. You arrived quickly. For such a quick response, it was a fairly slow journey. Was there perhaps an internal bacsh? Or is it because there was a problem on the way and the schedule was dyed? With various thoughts in mind, I left the main gate of Hwangryongmugwan. Im a little nervous about just leaving. Suddenly I felt anxious. What if Hao Moons side wants to harm me for some reason? There was no way for me to resist now. To say Im overly worried there are quite a few things that bother me. From the beginning, the rtionship between me and Hao Mun was not very friendly. There was nothing strange about when something went wrong. Knowing how to treat my mental illness may be useful negotiation material, but it cannot be a deal that can absolutely guarantee my safety. I was weak now. It was due to the characteristics of the White Thunder Divine Technique that I had recently learned. The biggest problem is that there are restrictions on the use of internal energy until the foundation is established. Since he had to receive help from a teacher to train, there was no way he could perform martial arts properly in actualbat. Im a little nervous about going alone. I was worried about the three-month gap. What if something happened in the meantime that I dont know about? What if Hao Wen-jus state of mind changed because of that and he decided to kill me? It was called Angeowisa (Σ˼) and Anbulmangwi (Σ). There was one thing I realized through the Cheoneumji kidnapping incident. Memories of past lives were by no means omnipotent. We always had to keep in mind that unexpected variables might arise. Theres no harm in being careful. I nodded once and immediately turned around. I was nning to go with a reliable escort. Because theres nothing that says you cant have apanion. * A slum located north of Chengdu. Even in a shy and prosperous city, there is a hidden side. This slum was like that. Passersby in shabby clothes in narrow alleys, trash and sewage visible everywhere, and even a stench that makes you want to plug your nose. I dont know what they were thinking when they asked me to meet them in a ce like this. I didnt understand. Isnt this an overly unsanitary ce to take a patient? I leisurely looked around and entered the narrow alley. Anyway, I came here on purpose, but where on earth should I find Haomundo in thisrge ce? After thinking for a moment, I took out a jade tablet symbolizing Hao Moons customer from my pocket. As I walked around the narrow alleyway wearing a jade tablet with thread attached to the ring at the end of my sword, it wasnt long before a group of people appeared as if they were blocking the front. The man in the lead opened his mouth with a restrained gesture. Are you Soun Sohyeop? Thats right. I came under orders to bring you here respectfully. Please follow me. It seems like there are a lot of numbers for the guidance threshold. Everyone is Haomundo. The branch manager issued an order for general mobilization, saying that this matter must be conducted in utmost secrecy. The words didnt make sense. You issued an order for general mobilization for something that had to be carried out inplete secrecy? Isnt it usually the other way around? Moreover, the attitude of the men surrounding me in the name of security was extremely annoying. It seems more like surveince than escort. As the men with their scary looks kept ncing at me, I naturally felt ufortable. Some people feel ufortable and want to take a step forward. As I entered the building pointed to by the man in front, I frowned slightly. Medicine store? A strong medicinal scent pierced my nose. The hot air filling the room made me feel like something was being created. There seems to be some problem. You might ask whats wrong with manufacturing medicine in a pharmacy, but considering the patients condition, I couldnt help but feel strange. Because she did not suffer internal or external injuries, but fell into a mental state. There was absolutely no reason to brew a decoction and make Geumchang herbal medicine. An old man, believed to be the owner of the pharmacy, pointed with his index finger to a room located inside. I walked without haste, looking around. ! When I opened the door, the men sitting around the bed all turned to look at me. Masked in ck nocturnal clothes. Uniform clothing and uniform armament. Each and every one of them was an exceptionally talented person. Why are there so many? I thought it would be two or three people at most. At first nce, I felt a little embarrassed because there were more than ten people gathered there. One thing that was puzzling was that they all had major and minor injuries. Some people had splints on their arms, and others had cloths wrapped around their waists. I thought I knew why the old man, who I presumed was the owner of the pharmacy, was so busy. Did you get attacked on the way there? I didnt really think about asking about the situation. In the first ce, they werent the type of people who would give you an obedient answer if you asked them. Theres no need to introduce yourself. I had no intention of wasting time with a meaningless greeting. Instead of saying hello to them, I looked at the person lying on the bed. They all look like theyre dying. The expression that the skin and bones are close would be used in times like this. There was no sign of life in the body, which was as dry as the inner ears of the tree. His breathing was slow, but irregr, as if it would stop at any moment. The scalp was bare, with sparse hair falling out, and the skin was wrinkled like an old mans. She didnt look like a girl who had just graduated from Jihak. Simma is scary. It was the moment I clicked my tongue and entered the room. Phew! A terrifying energy wave flew in and crushed my entire body. People in ck who exude life at the same time as if they had made a promise. I frowned and asked in a questioning tone. What are you doing? Dont move from there. I called someone and asked, What is this. There are a few things I need to check. check? What are you checking? I was attacked whileing here under orders from Master Moon. ? Are you going to tell me something you dont know about? A man in ck with a splint on his arm growled. It seemed like he was quite angry, as there was a lot of hostility in his voice. Why are you asking me that? Of course, it was an anger that I could not understand. Whether I was attacked or not, what does that have to do with me? At first, I thought I hade across a group of bandits by chance. But that wasnt it. . I was able to be sure after engaging in several engagements. The beasts knew our identities. Do you really think I was the one who instigated them? Because you are the only person who knows our movements and destination. Its spection. What good is it if you know the destination in the first ce? I dont know when or where to leave. Its not wrong. But if you look at it that way, its strange that you knew the secrets of the text. Isnt that right? I tsk and click my tongue. I felt like I knew roughly what was going on. This is outrageous. Lets summarize the story. While on their way to Sacheon under the orders of Munju, the Haomundo members were attacked by an unknown group. And that too several times. If it happens once, you can pass it off as a coincidence and move on. However, if the same thing happens repeatedly, it can never be called a coincidence. The person who instigated the attack clearly exists. The problem is that they thought of me as the suspect. Somehow, I felt something strange. This seemed to be the reason why they showed up after three months and why they showed hostility towards me. Thats a pain in the ass. The identity of the pleural fluid would not have been revealed. If it were revealed, there would be no reason for them to question me. However, I felt like I knew the identity of the pleural fluid without having to check it myself. Its obvious. The culprit who caused Hao Wenjus youngest disciple to fall into a state of evil is Lord Ma. To be exact, the martial arts book he personally wrote was the cause of everything. Did you notice my intervention? It was a situation where he didnt know if the arrangement he had personally prepared would be useless. The man with a foul personality had no intention of just watching. It looks like there is a traitor within Haomun. Hao Wen is rarely swayed by foreign affairs. If internal secrets were leaked outside, it would be correct to assume that there was a traitor who leaked it. Of course, in my case, a special variable called regression came into y. The anglerfish fits perfectly. Perhaps that was also the route through which Hao Wen-jus youngest disciple obtained the martial arts book. No, it definitely will. So are you asking me to exin myself here? Thats right. How can I exin this when it wasnt me who did it? If you cant exin, you will have to die here. I would like to ask you the opposite, but what on earth do you think I did such a thing for? What benefit is there? Do you think we are fools? ? You said so. The author of the martial arts book that caused Simma was the Demonic Cultist of the time. I did. And he said he knew a way to cure that problem. . Then isnt it reasonable to think that there is some connection between the Demon Cult leader and you? I was speechless. Is this something called self-seungjabak (self-Kself-bak)? It was a situation where the lies and excuses that had been going on hade back like a wheel and were holding us back. After hearing it, I cant refute it because its all true. From their perspective, it would have been impossible not to be suspicious. This is true. Chapter 29 Episode 29 I scratched the back of my head and opened my mouth. Im sure you know everything about my actions since I left Guangxi. You may not have done anything yourself. If the forces behind you acted as previously discussed. I swear, I am not a demon. So, prove it. How on earth are you supposed to prove it? Is there anyw in the world that requires a suspect to prove his or her innocence? Dont you think the circumstantial evidence is too clear to just dismiss it as a serious case? You are speaking directly from your own mouth. Its heart disease. Dont hang around by the tail of your horse. A sigh came out of my mouth. They probably wouldnt believe me no matter what I said here. Isnt the bottom line that you cant trust me? Yes. Then what will you do? There would be no one else to treat her but me. Ill have to catch you, detain you, and then negotiate separately with the Demon Cult leader. Didnt you say you were going to kill me earlier? I would have told you not to hold your tongue and not hang around. Any further conversation was meaningless. It was not that I did not know their position. But there was no reason for me to sympathize with their situation. There was even no need to show a cooperative attitude even at the expense of irrationality. If you say so, then do so. what? As you said, try to subdue me. If I can. If you say that, do you think we cant do it? yes. ? The masked mans eyes were grotesquely distorted. I stood with my back against the wall with my arms crossed and smiled. In fact, even though he was smiling on the outside, he was quite angry on the inside. They say you have no regrets. I thought it was a good idea to have an escort with me. If I hade here alone, I would have had to submit to their coercion. I looked up at the ceiling and muttered. You can leave now. i get it. Quang! * * * When the flow cloud body method reaches its prity, it bes possible topletely erase the presence of the caster. There were few new methods that were as useful for tailing and infiltration. What if the person practicing divinew is an absolute expert? Even if he were a supreme expert, he wouldnt be able to detect the targets presence. Beforeing here, I visited Dokgo Woojin and asked him to escort me to the amjung. [Haomun?] [Yes. Ive been contacted by Haomun I dont have a good feeling.] [So youre asking me to secretly follow you and watch over you?] [Yes. Im sorry for dragging you into my students personal affairs.] [Dont worry about it. Since I have just learned the White Lightning God Art, I cannot demonstrate my skills, so it is natural for me to feel anxious. I will provide as much escort as I can.] [Thank you.] After hearing the general situation, Dokgo Woojin readily expressed his intention to ept and decided to follow along, observing the situation from a certain distance. Quang! And until now, no one has noticed the existence of Dokgo Woojin. Even Haomuns elites are well-versed in tailing, infiltration, and hiding. what! The faces of the people in ck stiffened. They were surprised to learn that someone unknown had been hiding all this time, deceiving their senses. One side of the ceiling broke and debris fell down into the rainwater. Then, a man glided through the air like a ghost. Neung-empty road? I couldnt help but be a little surprised by this. It was clearly empty space with nothing in it, but the sight of it sliding down smoothly as if it were on an nted tform was just like a fairy tale in a story. The man whonded on the ground without a sound looked around and asked. Now what should I do? I want you to subdue me without killing me if possible. Everyone here. What about the Haomen Inds outside? You dont really have to worry about it. They were probably ordered not to react even if there was somemotion inside. Of course, if something happens and they rush in, please suppress them in the same way. You cant miss a single person, right? It doesnt matter if you miss it. Because Im not trying to exterminate you. Rather, please be careful not to let the patient get into a fight. Of course. Thepanys Dokgo Woojin began to move. Haomundo hurriedly stood up and fought back with weapons drawn, but they were no match for the enemy. Wow! In the blink of an eye, Dokgo Woojins fist got stuck in the sr plexus of the man in ck with a splint on his arm. The pupils of the man in ck, whose back was bent like a shrimp, were greatly dted. The bido held in both hands fell helplessly and rolled on the floor. Dokgo Woo-jin, who took possession of the ck mans blood sword and threw it to the floor, immediately aimed for the next target. Im dead! A man with a cloth wrapped around his side waved his arms hysterically. A stealthy yet sharp herbivore flew in, aiming for Dokgo Woojins neck and side. It was a vegetarian meal that I had experienced first-hand at Hwawolru before. I still remember that it was difficult to deal with because it had a technique that instantly erased the presence of a sword. Okay! Of course, it was not a talent that could be used by an absolute expert. In the blink of an eye, the two des were cut in half. At the same time, the man in ck fell headfirst to the floor. Shin Hyeong, who was shaking, soon became happy and rxed. Please subdue me instead of killing me if possible. I just lost consciousness. Would a great tiger that jumped into a rabbit hole be like that? As I watched the people in ck falling apart even with light punches, I felt sorry for them. Damn it! Catch that guy! Several people in ck rushed towards me. It seemed like they were thinking of solving the situation by taking hostages. Wow. Its the same with the ghost demon and the people in ck in front of me. I dont know what kind of confidence you have to show your back in front of an absolute expert. Perfect! Perfect! Perfect! As Dokgo Woojin continued to snap his fingers, all of their movements stopped. I tried to tap the forehead of the skinny man in ck who came right next to me with my index finger. Then the man in ck rolled his eyes and tore down the new model. It seemed that the acupuncture points had been suppressed by the wind. It took less than half an hour for the fight to end. I pushed the people in ck who had been suppressed and were scattered around the room to a corner, and pulled a chair in front of the bed and sat down. The man with his arm in a splint must have regained consciousness before he knew it and shouted with a distorted face. How dare you do something like this and get away with it? You were the one who crossed the line first. gibberish! They arbitrarily misunderstood, called me out, and threatened me. What on earth are you telling me to do? Soon, what happened here will be ryed to Lord Mun. I guess so. Youd better be careful. No matter where you are or what you do, the executioners in the text will be looking for your life! I sighed heavily and got up from the chair. People. He snapped his wrist and stood in front of the man in ck. And then I raised my fist. Sigh! Wow! Sigh! The merciless beating began. There was no need to increase my strength. The man in ck, whose blood de was suppressed, was unable to resist and was hit by my punches and kicks. Please listen when I speak. The sound of a light beating rang out continuously. The sensation of my flesh being crushed and my bones breaking reached my fingertips. I was able to reflect on it again and again. In Moorim, strength is everything. If I hadnt felt anxious and asked Dokgo Woojin for help, things wouldnt have turned out as easily as they did now. I dont know, but Im sure youve gone through quite a bit of hardship. Thinking like that made me even more excited. Dont just say what you have to say. Finally, the ck mans eyes rolled back. I shook my fist with a tired expression. The tenacity of not letting out a single scream even before copsing with foam at the mouth was worthy of recognition. In the meantime, none of them have any changes in their expressions. No, is it true that I erased my expression? The rest of the people in ck stared at the stunned man with emotionless faces. The angry look that had been interrogating me until just now was nowhere to be seen. Even that was a made-up feeling. I got a little goosebumps. Humans are inherently strong against the weak and weak against the strong. There are many people who can be calm when they are in the position of a predator. But what about the other way around? Its a bit scary at this point. When the people in ck showed their force, they all erased their expressions from their faces as if they had made a promise. Since they were in the position of the prey, they actually hid their emotions. It was by no means a natural reaction. He had probably been trained since childhood to prepare for situations like the present. Tsk, I dont like it. Still, it would have been a warning. I said, wiping the blood off my hands. When you returnter, please tell Lord Moon this. I will leave this matter as a debt. The situation was different from when the fight took ce at Hwawollu. At that time, I provoked them and led them to attack. On the other hand, responsibility for this incidenty entirely with Hao Wen. I was in a position where I had been falsely used. I couldnt sleep because I felt so unfair without receivingpensation. . There was no answer. It wasnt something I said hoping for an answer. Of course, collecting the debt is only possible when the misunderstanding is resolved. I sat down on the chair again and looked down at the bed. The way to resolve the misunderstanding was simple. All I had to do was topletely cure the woman in front of me. If they werent stupid, they would have known. What is the Demon Cults aim? The sect leader wants to demand something from Hao Wen by holding Hao Wen Zhous favorite disciple hostage. But what if I heal her before the negotiations even get underway? I show through my actions that the Demon Cults goals and my goals do not coincide. I picked up a book lying on the edge of the bed. The words written on the cover caught my eye. Taeeul Shin Gong (̫). It was a name that felt familiar to me. One of the five martial arts books written by Ma Jyoju. I turned the pages and skimmed through the contents. A smile was drawn on my face as the content matched what I remembered. where. After putting down the book, I grabbed the arm of the woman, who looked like a skinny old tree, and checked her pulse. He closed his eyes and breathed in his energy to check the condition of the womans body. But the blood vessels havent died yet. I nodded once and used my index finger to point out several acupuncture points. Then the woman, whose shoulders were shaking, lifted her eyelids with difficulty. What are you doing! A cry of exasperation erupted from behind me, but I didnt care. This method of forcing the patient to be conscious came with quite a few side effects, but now was not the time to worry about such trivial matters. Because mental illness cannot be ovee unless it is supported by the patients own will. I looked straight into the womans eyes and said. I wont be able to stay awake for very long, so Ill tell you straight. . From now on, I will lead the way. If you want to live, just keep praying. Dont give up or lose consciousness along the way. Chapter 30 Episode 30 From now on, I will lead the way. If you want to live, just pray. You must not give up or lose consciousness midway. After quickly conveying the business, he raised the womans upper body. As she sat with her back facing me, I ced my hand on her famous acupuncture point. after. Take a deep breath. I closed my eyes and focused my attention on the womans inner self. All work had to bepleted before the woman lost consciousness. It doesnt work right away. The womans nervousness was conveyed through the hand on her back. Because he hadnt practiced fortune-telling for a long time, it seemed like he was having trouble moving his inner energy as he wanted. I guess so. When I examined the womans acupuncture points by inhaling my energy, I found that her blood vessels were narrow and stiff. The power supply was badly shriveled and the operating channel was full of mud. You probably felt a lot of resistance just by trying to move your inner energy. Of course there will be pain. However, I had no doubt that she would ovee many adverse conditions and seed in moving the bet. Humans desire for survival sometimes causes miracles. Whats more, didnt she ultimately ovee Simma in her past life? done. As some time passed, a faint energy began to emanate from her dantian. It was worth watching with patience. Come this way! Right now, I dont have the ability to use advanced techniques such as intra-family damage techniques or interrogation techniques. However, I could do as much as lead the way and help fortune, just like Dokgo Woo-jin did for me. Thats enough. The method of treating sima was simple. All I had to do was to transmit aplete mind method that was free of toxins, meaning that the defects intentionally introduced by the religious leader were excluded. Defective simbeop is bound to cause internal injury or simma. The martial arts practiced by the woman in front of me were also like that. Master Ma nted poison in five martial arts books. A poison that is so secret and deadly that even a warrior who has reached a state of ignorance cannot even notice it. The poison that gradually umted in the body without the practitioners knowledge would have slowly eaten away the body. By the time you noticed the strange thing, it was probably already toote. But even a turbid current will eventually be clear if the water continues to flow. If toxins have umted in your body, you can remove them. If you continue to use the right mental techniques, you will one day be able to ovee the mental demons and recover your body. All I can do is lead the way. The rest is up to her will. The faint energy emanating from the dantian ran through the bloodstream following my guidance. It was slow at first, but it picked up speed as time went by. Once, twice, three times. As the number of encounters with the heavens increased, various reactions urred in the womans body. My breathing, which had been irregr as if I was calling a snake, became stable and my tremors subsided. The breath I exhaled was thick with turbid air and sweat was constantly flowing out. I shouldnt get exhausted. In particr, the amount of sweat was unusual. The womans entire body was drenched, as if she had fallen into water. It made me wonder where on earth this skinny body had this much moisture. How much time has passed like that? . Afterpleting the practice of meditation, the woman copsed andy down on the bed. I asked the old man outside who was just watching, unable to do anything, to bring me a wet towel and some water to drink. The stench is overwhelming. The entire room was filled with a foul smell due to sweat mixed with waste products. The windows were open, but the structure of the building itself was not very good, so venttion was poor. Wed better change locations. Of course, I had no intention of taking the woman with me. Is there any reason to carry out a needless kidnapping? All the rest was left to Haomundo. I corrected the womans posture so she could lie down morefortably, and then untied her clothes without hesitation. Dokgo Woojin, who was watching from the side, let out a loud cough. Are you trying to wipe my sweat? yes. No matter what, you dont hesitate too much when taking off a womans clothes. I didnt like it enough to have lust for a patient who was all dying like this. You might think so. But the thoughts of the parties concerned may be different. But isnt this something we cant just leave unattended to? There is no need to take extra steps to help, and in the end, it is something that has to be done no matter who does it. You could say that it would be okay to ask someone else to do it, but the Hao Mun Dao were unable to move because their acupuncture points were suppressed. The old man, who was presumed to be the owner of the pharmacy, was so scared that he did not want to enter the room. However, I cant leave the chores to Dokgo Woojin, so what can I do? I had no choice but to step forward and take responsibility for the bad things. Thats I see. Dokgo Woojin nodded with a nervous expression. He was truly a noble man. Where are the men and women in this kind of work? In the first ce, it must have been the Haomundo people over there who changed her clothes and defecated on her while she wasing to Sichuan. Im here. You dont have to be so anxious. I dont intend to cause any harm. Yes yep! The old man handed me a water bottle and basin towel with trembling hands and then walked away as if running away. I supported the womans head, gave her water, and wiped her entire body with a towel. While I was doing this, I looked closely to see if there were any memorable features. There is a mole above the corbone and a small scar on the side I will continue to have a rtionship with Hao Wen in the future. I didnt know when or how I would be reunited with this woman. Memorizing a few identifying physical characteristics could be helpful in the future. Afterpletely cleaning up. I stood up, looked back at the people in ck, and said. Well just leave now. . The spotting will resolve over time. Once freedom of movement is regained, take the patient with him and move to his/her amodation. What is a slum when you leave all the other good ces behind? A slum. . And of course, it is not a one-time treatment. The symptoms may improve temporarily, but there is still a long way to go before aplete recovery. It was a body that had been damaged over a long period of time. Of course, treatment had to be carried out calmly and over time. Just because you sprinkle some water on dyingnd doesnt mean you can start farming right away. From now on, I will decide the time and ce. Have one of you here represent me and bring the patient to me. Theres something I want to ask. I will listen. What is your rtionship with the Demon Cultist? I should have told you. Im not a witch. That doesnt answer. What answer do you want? Are you asking because you dont know? If you are asking how I learned how to cure Simma, I will tell you that there is no reason to answer. . I said the same thing to Mr. Hain of Manjangsegae before, but people who know the value of information better than anyone else should not try to obtain customer information on a daily basis. Isnt that right? I chuckled and walked away. The burning gaze flew towards my back, but it posed no threat to me. Oh, and please pass this on to Lord Moon. Just before leaving the visit, I nced back and added: Not three times. * * * On the way back to Hwangryongmugwan with Dokgo Woojin. I stretched and said thank you. Thank you for your help. It wasnt that big of a deal. If it werent for you, Master, I would have been in trouble. . . There was a strange silence. My mind became tangled like a tangle of threads. How on earth should I exin this? Things got very difficult because the Haomen Daoists were talking nonsense. What is Dokgo Woojin thinking now? Im sure youre not misunderstanding me as a member of the Demonic Cult? Perhaps we would be questioned as to whether the kidnapping of Cheoneumjiche was a self-made y. In the worst case, he could have been emunicated. The profile of Dokgo Woo-jin walking forward with expressionless expression could not have felt so scary. After thinking about it alone, I opened my mouth with a feeling of confusion. Arent you asking? What do you mean? What is my rtionship with the Demon Cultist? You must have heard what they said. I said something. I believe in Yeon Yeon-un, a person I have personally seen, heard, and felt. yes? Are you by any chance a magician? Absolutely not. Have you ever tried to deceive me with malicious intent? Is that possible? Then what is the problem? Laughter naturally flowed out. Have you ever seen such an upright man? I dont often give my heart to others, but once I give my heart to someone, I trust and support them until the end. That was a man named Dokgo Woojin. I felt like a fool forining to myself. Ill tell you everything someday. Starting from my birth, what past Im hiding, and what I want to achieve in the future. Please wait. A thought suddenly urred to me. Wouldnt it be okay to tell Dokgo Woojin about returning? Wouldnt it be okay to just tell the story as it is without having to go through a lot of trouble piecing it together? Somehow, I feel like this guy would trust me. I chuckled and shook my head. Anyway, isnt that too much of a leap? Is there anyone in the world who would believe the story of going back in time? It was fortunate that I wasnt treated like a mentally ill person. It doesnt feel bad though. My shoulders, which had been stiff from tension, rxed. I crossed the narrow alleys of the slums with light steps. * * * Two years have passed. Days spent learning new martial arts and putting effort into embodying them. I guess this is enough. Is that true? okay. The foundation has beenpleted. You no longer need my help in your meditation practice. ! After a long period of suffering, I was able to receive confirmation from Dokgo Woojin. The foundation for using the White Thunder Godkong in actualbat has beenpleted. I barely suppressed the urge to cheer. How frustrating has it been so far? Lets just say that due to restrictions on the use of internal skills, he was unable to perform even a proper martial arts attack. Summon party! You dont know how frustrating it was for me to carry treasure in my arms but not be able to use it. The thought of finally being freed from this terrible restriction made me feel like I was flying. This is a much faster achievement than I expected. Im just asking this just in case, but you probably secretly practiced the White Lightning Demonic Art even when I wasnt around, right? Ive never done that. I lied without even putting saliva on my mouth. In order to achieve rapid sess, continuous effort must be supported. Ignoring Dokgo Woojin, who gave him a suspicious look, he took out the wooden box from his pocket. ats! I havent even opened the lid a few times so far because Im afraid the spiritual energy might escape. Everything for this moment. Are you nning on absorbing spiritual energy right now? yes. Without dy, I opened the wooden box and poured its contents into my mouth. Chapter 31 Episode 31 Its so tasteless. I suddenly frowned. Even though it was a Shaolin temples secret elixir, it was ultimately a sweet pill made with medicinal herbs as its main ingredient. The moment you put it in your mouth, nothing unrealistic happened, such as instantly melting or refreshing energy spreading out. It had a bitter taste so intense that it paralyzed my mouth, the texture was thick, and above all, it filled my mouth with a strong medicinal scent that made me want to plug my nose. But its still good! I chewed the sweet pill with my mouth tightly closed, fearing that my spiritual energy might leak out. After pouring everything in my mouth down my throat, I sat cross-legged and closed my eyes. Before long, a hot energy rose up from my stomach. The energy that was circting in the bloodstream ording to the White Lightning Divine Technique did not miss it and began to greedily absorb it and increase its size. This is the beginning. As time passed, there was a change in the nature of the spiritual energy flowing through the bloodstream. The sensation of the energy circting in the bloodstream being guided by the flow gradually being assimted and mixed into the inner energy. To suppress my uncontroble excitement, I repeated the phrase calm countless times in my mind. Lets not rush. Slowly and steadily. It was a process of gaining more strength at once than I currently have. We must not let down our guard until the end. If I made a mistake in my excitement and wasted my energy in vain, I would regret it forever. Not a single bit of energy is wasted. In my previous life, the number of elixirs given to me by the Demon Cultist was six. My experience in absorbing spiritual energy was overwhelming. As long as there was no external interference, there was no reason to experience difficulty in digesting the elixir. Who can interfere? Dokgo Woojin, an absolute expert, must be protecting thew. I drew a faint smile on my lips. This could be said to be a blessed training environment. It was a luxury I could not even dream of during my days in Jamma-dong. Anyway, its amazing. As I was concentrating on fortune-telling and forgetting about time, I was inwardly amazed. Once again, I was able to realize the fraudulent supernormal abilities of Baekrei Shingong. Perhaps because of the heavy nature of my inner energy, it was much easier to suppress and control the spiritual energy that was trying to disperse without permissionpared to my previous life. Moreover, the blood vessels that had be tough and strong through training over the past two years were able to withstand the energy flowing like a waterfall without flinching. If you look at the theory alone, it was said that it was the best defense method in the midfield. Although it was difficult to achieve great sess, it was an undeniable fact that White Thunder Godkong was an unrivaled martial art. Except for the fact that it was less efficient at umting internal energy, it was superior in every way to the half-hearted Heavenly Demon Heart Attack that I had learned in my previous life. Should I just pierce the Imdokmaek (ζ}) at this point? Although the absolute amount of internal strength is still insufficient, I felt that it might be possible. Commonly, the blood path leading to the air sea, Jungwan, Danjung, Cheondol, Injung, and Indang is called Immaek and Baekhoe Okchim. () Amun () Juju (׵) Shindo () Cheokjung () Myeongmun (T) Jangggang (Lǿ) The blood path leading to the perineum is called Dokmaek (}). Sojucheon (С) refers to the process in which the energy emanating from the Danjeon circtes through the Imdok Yang Vessel (ζ}). However, the concept of Im Dokmaeks Tatong that martial artists speak of is a little different from what the general public thinks. Wide the narrow road rather than clear the blocked road. In the first ce, if the major blood vessels in the human body are blocked, a person dies. Isnt the representative example the jeolmaek (~})? By widening the path that passes through Danjung () and Daechu (׵), which are considered difficult pipes rather than all blood vessels included in the Immaek and Dokmaek, the cirction of internal energy bes more free. That was the Tatong of Im Dok-maek that the martial arts people talk about. Even I, who had pierced all the veins in my body, had not yet been able to prate the lymphatic artery. This was because the absolute amount of internal energy was insufficient. Usually the order is reversed. Of course, it was the same even now that I didnt have a lot of internal power. However, as the nature of the inner force has changed, its destructive power has also changed significantly from before. Wouldnt this be enough to try? First of all, single blood! The internal energy that exploded from the lower abdomen violently tore through the blood vessels near the sr plexus. The process of piercing the lymphatic artery is by no means simple. As it is a task to forcibly widen the road, it is not only very painful, but if you make even the slightest mistake, you can suffer serious internal injuries. However, I believed in the blood power that had been strengthened through training and poured out my strength without hesitation. Focus on one point. Since the absolute amount of internal strength was insufficient, the game had to be won with instantaneous destructive power. Tuk! Tootuk! As the narrow road expanded, a subtle noise was made that only the practitioner could hear. I frowned at the pain that felt like being stabbed in the chest with an awl. Its not enough! If it doesnt work once, repeat the same operation two or three times. I passed through the Immaek and Dokmaek and returned to Danjeon, pushing my inner energy strongly again. Kkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk! A stronger shock than before hit my body. My shoulders were shaking uncontrobly. I thought that if it werent for my strengthened blood vessels, I would have suffered quite a few internal injuries. After repeating the same operation several times, the Danjunghyeol waspletely opened. A small road that could barely amodate one person was improved and became arge road that could amodate eight-headed carriages. Next is jujube blood! The energy that surged up through the Danjung passed through the perineum and plummeted straight down. The jujube acupoint, swept away by the waves of angry energy, was forcibly expanded, causing enormous pain. I gritted my teeth and repeated the same task as before. done! In the end, the expansion of the jujube blood was sessfullypleted. Immediately, changes began to ur in my body. Dense cloudy air was expelled through exhtion, and umted waste products flowed out through the pores. A sense of the body evolving to a higher level. I felt an indescribable joy. I felt like I could do anything now. At least now I wont have to suffer internal injuries by going on a rampage. A sense of satisfaction that fills my heart. I enjoyed the lingering feeling and pressed my newly acquired energy into my Danjeon. * * * Did you say that happy times pass quickly? When my son-inw finished his training and left the practice room, it was already dark. After thanking Dokgo Woojin for quietly protecting me for a long time, I headed straight to my lodgings. I wanted to go straight to the training center and check the change in my bodys condition, but I couldnt because the waste productsing out of my body gave off a bad smell. First, I nned to wash my body and change my clothes. Youre full of power. My body felt so light as if it would fly. As the total amount of internal energy more than doubled in an instant, the world before my eyes looked different. It wasnt a joke or an exaggeration. In fact, my senses expanded and my senses became more sensitive. Good. In addition to the ten years of internal power I originally had, the new internal power umted over the past two years and the internal power gained by absorbing the spiritual energy of the summoning group were added. Exactly half a child (). There was more strength gained through consuming the summoning group than expected. I felt like I was rewarded for all my hard work. For a while, I hummed and walked around. who are you. I asked, looking to the side with narrowed eyes. There was a sign of being caught in the extended pinnace. Its presence was so faint that I almost passed by without noticing it. I cant believe you didnt notice until you got this close. My senses have be more sensitive than before. The leader of Hao Mun, whom I met at Hua Yue Lu, had also mastered considerable stealth skills, but nothingpared to the ck figure before my eyes right now. I thought it would be quite difficult for someone with that level of ability to n and carry out a secret attack. I did my best to hide my presence, but I had no idea that my location would be discovered so easily. A man in ck slowly emerged from the darkness, raising both hands as if to express that he had no hostility. I ced my hand on the sword and observed the opponent with narrowed eyes. Please reveal your identity first. Donte any closer. A clingy nocturnal outfit. A mask covering the face. Looking at the curves of her body and the pitch of her voice, I thought she was a woman. There is no need to be so cautious. I didnte here to cause any harm. The masked man said in aughing voice. Therge eyes revealed above the mask were narrowed. That is up to me to decide. I feel a little sad. I never thought I would even recognize you. Where have we met before? Are you pretending not to know, or do you really not know? ? You even saw my naked body. ! There was a memory that momentarily passed through my mind. A voice presumed to be that of a woman dressed appropriately for hiding and following, and even a meaningful final remark. Given this many clues, it was impossible not to know. Haomun? You noticed. What business did you have for me in Haomun No, before that. Is there any way to prove that this is the person I know? Do we even need proof? It would be better to be sure. No one but Hao Mun-do would know that you saw me naked in the first ce, right? The problem is that there are traitors in the upper echelons of Hao Mun. Well, you might be wary. But what should I do? I havent thought of any other way to prove my identity. The man in ck smiled and shrugged his shoulders as if he were in trouble. I said, pretending to pull the neck of the uniform with my fingers. Please lower your clothes slightly. I dont know what your intention is when you say that. If that is the person in my memory, there will be a dot around there. Hes quite meticulous. The woman,ughing, gently pulled on her night clothes with her index finger. It was a dark night, but as I strengthened my eyes with inner energy, I could clearly see the spot located above my corbone. Is this enough proof? If possible, I would like to check the scar on his side. Theres nothing you cant say to ady. Thats about it, right? . Can we talk now? Ill listen to it for now. First of all, I want to say thank you. If it werent for you, I would still be wandering around the edge of death. Maybe hes dead. Say thank you. You said it so quickly. There hasnt been any contact in the past two years. I snorted and raised my spirits. Ignoring people is also a waste of money, isnt it too much to do? The masked man scratched his cheek and poured out excuses. Please understand. You have a rough guess, right? From internal maintenance to hunting down traitors. What a hectic time Hao Wens leadership must have had so far. I couldnt move because I was concentrating on my recovery. There is no reason for me to care about the circumstances of that faction. Thats true, but Im tired, so please just deliver the business quickly. Theres no way Haomun sent Sojeo just to say thank you. Cant we move our seats first? This open space feels a bit ufortable. There are many stories to be told. Please talk here. It wont be a bad story for you either. I need you to give me a little time. I promise you wont regret it. Just keep it brief. It looks like the ugly hair is firmly stuck in it. But its worth it. The masked man sighed heavily. It seemed like they didnt expect this side to react so coldly. I will tell you the most important parts as you wish. Hao Wen hopes to continue our friendly rtionship with you. Chapter 32 Episode 32 I will tell you only the most important parts as you wish. Hao Wen hopes to continue friendly rtions with you. Its a friendly rtionship. I sneered while fiddling with the sword soldier. The expression absurd would be used in times like these. Now what? If you really wanted to continue a rtionship with me, you should have contacted me sooner. After about a month of treatment, the woman who suffered from mental illness recovered her health to the point where she could take care of herself. Afterwards, the woman disappeared along with the Haomundo who came with her. And from that day on, allmunication from Haomun stopped. In the past two years, Hao Wen has not sent anyone to me even once. Thank you for treating Moon Jus disciple? An apology for arbitrarily misunderstanding and intimidating you? Discussion aboutpensation? There was absolutely nothing like that. But now you want to continue friendly rtions? Its a story that even a passing dog wouldugh at. The excuse that he could not send someone because he was busy with the internal maintenance of the n was somewhat flimsy. Haomun was one of thergest martial arts sects in the entire central in. Their eyes, ears and mouths were everywhere. Wasnt Hao Mun-do among the Emperors servants? It made no sense to say that I couldnt contact you because I was busy. There must have been any number of ways to contact him. Its just that I didnt do that. If you are caught up in the immediate benefits and do not consider right or wrong, the same situation will repeat itself in the future. It is good to restore a broken rtionship. But that had to be after the backlog of calctions had beenpleted. All transactions must be conducted on equal footing. Otherwise, a rtionship is bound to be formed in which one party is exploited and loses money. I wanted to pay a price to use Hao Wens information power, not to be their useful pawn. What do I believe in and continue doing business with Hao Wen? It is a group that suddenly changes and threatens, disappears when it is at a disadvantage, and only makes contact again when it is needed. Can you please not misunderstand it too much? If it happened two years ago, the conflict was due to a misunderstanding, and the reason we couldnt contact you during that time was because there were unavoidable circumstances. There Is that unavoidable situation the reorganization of the sect? There seems to be some misunderstanding, but its not like Haomun hasnt sent someone in the meantime. ? I and other leaders were unable to move directly, but they attempted to contact us. That too several times. What do you mean? It looks like you dont know. I heard that your teacher stopped you every time. This is an important time for my student, so I will not allow contact. I had a nk expression for a moment. If you think about it, it was quite possible. Beginners of the White Lightning Divine Art are bound to be extremely weak until they have a solid foundation. Because there are restrictions on the use of internal energy. In a way, it may be natural for a teacher to reject outsiders who try to contact his disciple during such a sensitive period. Then howe you are in front of me right now? I dont know either. Wouldnt it be okay to think of it as an unspoken permission? . If you think I made this up to avoid a situation, you can go and ask in person. ..no. You wouldnt have lied if you were to be found out right away. I frowned slightly. The situation has be very ambiguous. Even if we blocked contact, we would have been able to give at least some words. It was not possible to urately understand Dokgo Woojins intentions. Did I want to rule out even the slightest risk factor? Or was it because of the negative perception of Hao Wen that arose due to my lies? Anyway, once I understood the context, I could no longer maintain a hostile attitude. I guess I misunderstood. Have you ever thought about listening to the story? yes. I think I need some time to organize my thoughts. Shall we set a date and location and meet again next time? Please do so. Then, lets meet at Cheonhwaru two dayster, on auspicious asion. Cheonhwaru? I dont know? It is thergest gilt in the capital. I know the location of the red light district. Ive never set foot there. There is a famous courtesan called Cheonhwa Cheonnyeo. Shall I invite you to join me? Thats it. Its a rare opportunity, isnt it? Even the most high-ranking officials have to make an appointment and wait for three months to see her? Even though I know, Im not stupid enough to fall for the beauty pageant. Thats a funny reaction. Contrary to what he said, the masked man burst intoughter. The next moment, the masked mans new form disappeared as if melting into the darkness. ! It was an amazing feat. Even though I was watching closely, it was difficult to catch her presence. then. See you again in two days. I pursed my lips and an exmation flowed out. I muttered as I stared at the back of the woman who was quickly moving away. I dont think his level of skill isparable to the man I met at Hwawolru. The end of the first ss or the beginning of the peak. However, when it came to specialized areas such as stealth, infiltration, and escape, she seemed to be far ahead. It urred to me that among the warriors of her age, there were few talented people who couldpare to her. I think I understand why Hao Wenju cares about his youngest disciple so much. I cant believe he has that level of skill at that age. It was hard to believe that there was a gap due to Simma. It was clear that this was a talent that was not easy to find. I cant let down my guard. I shook my head and walked away. My excitement subsided and my mind became calm. I still have a long way to go. Meeting the masked woman served as an opportunity to calm my mind. It wasnt that I didnt have the confidence to fight her and win. However, he did not neglect his training to the point where he was pushed aside by martial artists of the same age. However, the enemy I would have to deal with from now on was not just warriors of the same age. Yongbong Branch (P֮)? Although it was an important event, it was only a passing point. What are you going to do right now with the skills that even the demon of evil spirits cant do anything about? The world is wide and there are many strange people. Among them, there were those who had the ability to see the world, and there were also those who had mastered the art of surpassing the masked woman. My current skills were not enough topete with them. In the end, Moorim is all about strength. There was a lot of work to be done ahead. The ultimate goal is to be an elder of the tribe. In order to push out the vested interests of the Old Masters and the Five Great Families and take their ce, he would have to achieve achievements that others could not even imagine. Of course, you will need strength to achieve sess. Without strength, nothing could be achieved. Without going far, I had to restore the state of my previous life in order to take revenge on my second brother, who had driven me to death in my previous life. As long as you dont be overconfident and neglect your training, it wont take that long. Compared to my previous life, things were progressing incredibly quickly. There was no need to be impatient. On the other hand, you shouldnt be too rxed either. I fiddled with the sword for no reason and made up my mind in my heart. First, start with the immediate goal. Three yearster, until the Yongbong branch opens, it breaks through the wall of transcendence. The distinction of realms spoken of by the world could not be said to be an urate indicator of a martial artists skills. Third-rate, second-rate, first-rate, supreme climax. These were merely indicators that distinguished between the total amount of internal strength and the ability to operate it. However, if I were to be asked to choose the most vulnerable thing among the mind and energy bodies, it would definitely be energy. The reason why it was not easy to detect the presence of the masked person was also rted to this. The range of energy is somewhat proportional to the total amount of internal energy. Although I made up for myck of internal skills by learning the White Thunder Divine Technique and taking the Summoning Team, I still had a long way to go. Transcendence. At least it will be a point of achievement for me. As long as the barrier to the peak is ovee, it may be okay to begin full-fledged powerhouse activities. At that time, it wont be difficult to take care of my own health. If theres still time to get to the Yongbong branch after crossing the wall It wouldnt be a bad idea to go and get Reporter Cheons legacy. In any case, it was not a state that could be achieved through simple repetitive training. Rather than meaninglessly wasting time, I thought it would be better to go out and gain the skills I had left behind due to myck of ability. Reporter Cheon. A person who has learned a thousand tricks. He was a master of the former era and the best true Buddhist practitioner in the world, and left various treasures in Bidong, where he spent hisst years. Not only the treasured sword and treasured armor, but also the truew diagram that a person from the Zhuge family would want to acquire even if he had to sell his soul. Even if it means taking risks, it will be well worth the challenge. It may be unlikely, but if youre lucky, you might be able to obtain the elixir. * * * Early dawn. Standing in the middle of Dokgo Woojins private training hall, I pulled out the sword from my waist and took a deep breath. Sigh! The herbivores of Wolyeonggeom decorated the air brilliantly. An overwhelming feeling came over me. I havent neglected training the forms, but I have never properly practiced Chosik with my inner energy. Maybe it was because it had been so long since I had been on the rise, but I felt a sense of strangeness. amazing! The effectiveness of Baekrei Shingong, which I experienced firsthand, was surprising. Even though I unfolded the same snack, it feltpletely different than before. The amount of internal energy required to spread herbivory has been greatly reduced. Due to the nature of the Wolyeonggeom as a circr sword, it was often herbivorous, requiring a huge amount of internal energy. However, by deploying the Wolyeonggeom based on the White Thunder Godkong, the burden caused by it was significantly reduced. To be more precise, the energy required to create an illusion has been reduced to two-thirds of the previous amount. As the dense internal energy was unraveled like a skein of thread and transformed into an illusion, it became possible to achieve high efficiency with less internal energy. On the contrary, the power of Silcho was doubled. Because each blow was so heavy, even if the same sword technique was used, the destructive power was iparable to before. I thought that when two herbivores who required a simr amount of internal strength shed against each other, my side would not be pushed out. I thought it would be goodpatibility with the Hwangeom, but. Anyway, I didnt know it would be like this. It was the right choice to choose White Thunder Godkong as a martial arts recement for Heavenly Demon Heart Attack. I was sure of that once again. But some adjustments are needed. Not only had I lost my senses due to not being able to properly practice herbivory over the past two years, but more than anything, I was unfamiliar with the distribution of internal energy. This part is an area of experience and tips, so I had no choice but to gradually spend time practicing and researching. I poured all my energy into the sword and used the second half of Wolyeonggeoms attack. Twenty-third herbivorous month (ˮ). Pasasasasa! The remnants that remained along the swords path crumbled into countless des. The herbivore flew towards the virtual enemy and mercilessly cut down the target. Good. When I did the same herbivorous meal at Hwawollu, it put quite a strain on my blood vessels, but now I didnt feel the slightest difort. Although his output has increased by learning the techniques of Ascension, what is more important is that his blood vessels have be stronger thanks to the supernormal ability of Baekreui Shingong. Its an herbivore that consumes a lot of internal energy, so it shouldnt be overused. There seemed to be no need to block the second half of the meal anymore. I continued my training with a faint smile on my face. Chapter 33 Episode 33 Whew . Afterpleting sword training. As I was about to leave the training ground, I nced back when I felt a presence behind me. A familiar face came into view. Master? It was a wonderful herbal diet. How long have you been here? Ive been watching for about a while. I had no idea. Because I was killing everything. There is no need to hide and watch I didnt want to disturb my disciples training. What brings you here? Theres nothing special to do. I just wanted to see how much I could have achieved. Honestly, I was surprised. I never thought thepatibility with Hwanggeom would be this good. I was surprised too. Among the sessors of the previous generation, no one had mastered the sword. Its a bit weird to ask now, but arent you upset? The so-called disciple said he would neglect the martial arts and use the sword technique, which I dont know where he learned it, as his main martial art. It doesnt really matter. Because the foundation of the Thunder Gate lies in the Lightning God Art. I heard that in the first ce, the sessor to the recluse was a swordsman, not a martial artist. Im d if thats the case. Even though I dont know much about swordsmanship, I can tell that what you learned is not an ordinary martial art. Does that also have something to do with your hidden past? yes. Anyway, Ive aplished more than I thought. As long as I can utilize what I have properly, I wont be too far behind if I fight the demon of evil spirits again. Anyway, its not that bad. I smiled bitterly and shook my head. Eumsalgwima was not a transcendent expert in name only, but a true powerhouse. I can assure you that even the Hwangryong Mugwanju, a hundred great experts, would not be able to reach the Demon of Eumsal. The level may be the same, but the experience will be different. No matter how strong I became now, I could notpete with the demon of evil spirits. It was unlikely to happen, but if we encountered each other again, we would have chosen to run away without any hesitation. I wasnt particrly exaggerating. Didnt you say its a story about when you can properly use what you have? ? If you achieve brain spirit, you will understand naturally. How on earth can that brain spirit be achieved? Thats not something a teacher can teach you. You have no choice but to realize it yourself. . One thing I can tell you is that you already have all the conditions to achieve brain spirit. I just dont understand it yet. Thunder Spirit. A state that serves as the foundation for dealing with white lightning. Dokgo Woojin said that White Lightning is a powerful weapon in itself, but also acts as armor to protect the caster. Its definitely attractive, though. I was confident that we could make great progress by dealing with white lightning. The problem is that I have no idea what to do to achieve brain spirit. Since the direction of training was not provided, I had no idea what to do. Thank you for the advice. I sighed softly and expressed my gratitude to Dokgo Woojin. I decided to put my frustrated feelings aside for a while. It may be difficult right now, but the day wille when I will naturally achieve brain spirit. Didnt Dokgo Woo-jin already say that he had all the conditions? Trying to force myself to understand what I didnt know only gave me a headache. First, I nned to start by regaining my lost sense and solve them one by one. * * * Early evening hours. I entered the red light district located in the west of Chengdu, Sichuan Province. It cant bepared to the red light district in the countryside. Pavilions of different scale from Hwawollu were lined up here and there. Women wearing thin clothes walked around the streets touting customers, and drunken passers-by shouted loudly that was difficult to understand. There are a lot. I crossed the crowded street and looked around. Women who smelled of powder clung to him and teased him, but he didnt even pay attention. It was called Cheonhwaru (컨). Beforeing here, I did some research about Cheonhwaru. The best gilru (˘) in Sichuan Province. A sacred ce in the red light district that you cant easily enter no matter how much money and power you have. You might say that Giru is some kind of sacred ce, but the courtesans of Cheonhwaru did not sell their bodies. At least on the surface. Paradoxically, such management policy greatly increased the ransom of courtesans. Even if they are the same flower, an orchid blooming on a cliff looks much more beautiful and precious than a dandelion blooming on the street. Men were willing to payrge sums of money to meet the courtesans of Cheonhwaru. It was thanks to this background that one courtesan received the nickname Cheonhwacheonnyeo (컨Ů) and was called the most beautiful woman in Sichuan Province. I dont know the psychology of people who spend that much money just to drink a cup of tea. Finding Cheonhwaru was not difficult. All I had to do was find thergest building nearby. wee. Soldiers who appeared to have been dispatched from nearby Murim Sega were guarding the entrance, but did not exert any significant restraint. At least there wasnt even an identity verification process. It was clear that something had been announced in advance. The inside of Cheonhwaru was cleaner and neater than I expected. I was a little surprised as I imagined a space that had a stuffy, decadent feel, like the residence of the Blood Flower Witch, where the smell of powder stings my nose and colorfulnterns and posters steal my attention. Clean white walls and flower pots ced here and there. Perhaps because of good venttion, I did not feel ufortable when breathing. Rather, the faint scent of flowers lingered and my mind and body felt at ease. Its definitely different from an ordinary stoma. Not only the women walking around the hallways, but even the customers were all dressed in ssy and neat clothes. I crossed the hallway with the jade tablet symbolizing Hao Wens client hanging from the ring at the end of my sword. Then a beautiful courtesan came up to me as if she had been waiting and asked. Are you Soun Sohyeop? yes. My name is Baek Hye-un and I am the guide. She was a woman whose appearance was so striking that it was eye-opening. Her curvaceous body is clearly visible on top of the blue silk robe. The charm that captivates men was evident in every movement and word. People around her recognized her identity and let out cries of surprise. Cheonhwacheonnyeo! The celestial maiden herself walked all the way to the first floor? Because who on earth are you greeting? I sighed softly and covered my face with my hands. I said I definitely didnt need it. Hao Mun may have been doing me a favor in gratitude for what happened in the past, but it wasnt a very pleasant situation for me. What was drawing unnecessary attention was the specification. Please follow me. The woman must have realized that he was ufortable and immediately turned around and walked away. Judging by his stride length and posture, it seemed like he had mastered martial arts. I followed him for a while. When we reached a ce where the guests could no longer see, a woman handed us an apple in a voice as clear as jade beads rolling. sorry. I didnt expect the distinguished guest to be in trouble. .. Are you ufortable with me apanying you? To be honest, yes. If you want, I can change your guide. Please do so. yes? Please change it. I dont want to draw unnecessary attention. Oh, I understand. There was a look of bewilderment on the womans face. I only asked out of courtesy, but I guess I didnt expect that the answer would actually be to change the guide. I clicked my tongue as I stared at Baek Hye-uns back as she walked away. If I had known this would happen, I would havee wearing a mask or bamboo gloves. Rumors are like forest fire. Once it starts spreading, it is difficult to stop it. The customers who came in and out of Cheonhwaru were all noblemen, sons of prominent merchants, or high-ranking officials. If my name was on their lips, my teacher, Dokgo Woojin, would also receive attention. No matter how much I thought about it, I didnt think Dokgo Woojin would be happy about such a situation. Its called Hwayeon. From now on, I will serve Sohyup. I walked again, following the changed guide. Did she feel anxious because she was taking on the role that should have been originally yed by Cheonhwa Cheonnyeo? The nces that nced back were annoying, but I didnt say anything bitter. * * * There were three rooms on the top floor of Cheonhwaru. The courtesan, who introduced herself as Hwayeon, guided me to the innermost room. Come on. A woman was sitting alone in the center of arge and spacious room, drinking tea. When I recognized the womans identity, I looked surprised. It wasnt because of the womans beautiful appearance. It was because of the feeling of heterogeneity I felt when I saw the clothes. Is it okay to show me without my mask? Why are you looking so surprised? Youve already seen this face a lot, right? As the woman said, it was not the first time they had seen each other. Because we had regr contact and exchanges during the month of treatment. You seem like apletely different person than before. Well, I was acting like I couldnt see it at the time. The woman smiled and put down her teacup. I did as she suggested and sat across from her. What are you nning? Kkungkkungi? I understand that the leader of Hao Moon must not reveal his identity to others. I recalled the conversation I had with the masked man at Hwawolru in the past. [Now, I hope you can make a clear statement. Take off that stuffy mask.] [Thats not something I can decide on my own.] [Are you saying I need someone elses permission to introduce myself?] [ Thats right. Without Lord Wens permission, I cannot reveal any information about myself to others.] In my memory, the leader of Hao Mun was a stubborn n who said that he could not even utter his own name without Lord Wens permission. But the woman in front of me was openly showing her face. It came as a fresh shock to me. I thought I would have to do this to gain your trust. Are you saying you showed your bare face just for that reason? Not bare face. I put on some makeup and put a lot of effort into decorating myself. Dont distract from the point of the story. Its tight. Of course, we are doing this because Lord Moon gave permission. ? How about getting a drink first? Its not poison, so dont worry. Thats it. I crossed my arms and observed the woman. She was a woman with a very beautiful appearance. In my personal opinion, I thought she could bepared to Baek Hye-un, who is said to be the most beautiful woman in Sacheon. The body that was fully exposed above the tight night gown still showed off its presence even though it was covered in a thick silk bow. The ebony-like hair that went down from the nape of the neck to the chest was shiny, and the skin was as white as if it had been powdered. Big eyes that look like they were made of obsidian, cherry-like lips, and a high nose with a pretty face line. Harmonious facial features must be something like that. Looking at it again, it did not appear to be the same person as the patient who was suffering from mental illness. Chapter 34 Episode 34 First, let me say thank you again. Thanks to you, my life was saved. Have you be familiar with the Taeeulshin Gong (̫)? You get used to it. I trained to death. Thanks to you, I havepletely ovee my mental illness now. Its been worth teaching hard for a month. Im asking this now, but how did you know the correct form of Taeeul Shingong? Its a little different. It would be correct not to say that he knew the correct pitch, but that he had the knowledge to detect the wrong pitch. So how did you acquire that knowledge? There is no reason to tell you. Stop being petty. If youre curious, find out for yourself. Isnt he the head of the intelligencemunity in name and name? I shouldnt say anything. The woman grunted and poured tea into a cup. She carefully picked up the teacup with both hands like a mother-inw and asked as if throwing it. So have you thought about it? What do you mean? Youre not asking because you dont know, right? If you were asked whether I intend to continue friendly rtions with Hao Wen, I would say yes. I thought so. I just need to receive an apology andpensation for what happened in the past. I apologize on behalf of Hao Wen. I will prepare a sufficiently satisfying reward for you, so wont you put the past behind you? All right. And speaking of future transaction methods, I will now be in full charge of all matters rted to you from now on. yes? I have be your exclusive handler and have been following you around. What is that? Why do you think I showed my face to strangers? Are you saying that since we will continue to see your face anyway from now on, there is no reason to hide it? answer. You understand quickly. her. I know its an honor. Its not a huge power, so its almost impossible for an individual to be in charge. Is there any benefit to having a dedicated person in charge? Of course there is. First of all, convenience will increase to an iparable levelpared to before. You will be able to get most of the information directly from me without having to go to the Haomun branch and ask for it. Thats definitely a good thing. I dont know why, but Lord Moon seems to have decided that you are someone worthy of special treatment. If you look at the fact that they dispatched me even at the risk of internal opposition. Is there a reason you sent Sozer? Im sure there are many others. Because I am the most qualified person. Our faces are already known, and we are somewhat close friends. I guess this means regaining some of the sense of ce that I lost while I was lost in my thoughts? I dont remember making any particr friends. Youre saying that after seeing each other for two days? Except for the first day, I dont think Ive ever done anything more than touch Myeongmunhyeol. Its true that we touched each other. Even though the words are the same, they are differentws. Anyway, theres no need to feel too pressured. If you want to refuse, just refuse. If its unpleasant because you feel like youre being watched It doesnt really matter. It was a story I had no reason to refuse. I dont know what Hao Wen-ju expects or what he is trying to do by attaching his disciple to me. What mattered was whether it was a proposal that would benefit me. Ill use everything thats avable. I uncrossed my arms and picked up the kettle filled with tea. The womans eyes widened as she filled the ss with water and drank it in one go. It must be hot. I thought the entire roof of my mouth was peeling off. You said earlier that you dont drink. Its a sign of my own sincerity. I will trust you for now. Is it okay to understand this as something like that? The woman looked at me with an expression of bewilderment and burst intoughter for a moment. She said, tapping the table with her index finger. I will tell you, the special treatment will notst forever. He also told me to return immediately when I decided it was no longer worth watching. It sounds like you are saying that if you want to continue to receive special treatment, you should take action to match it. I understand. What should I call you? Title? We will continue to see each other face to face from now on, but we cant just call each other that forever. That too. My name is Cheon Ga-ryeong. From now on, just call me Sojeo. Are you Jinmyeong? Of course its a pseudonym. Is there a problem? doesnt exist. I poured tea into the empty cup again. This time, instead of drinking it all at once, I slowly savored it little by little. Please tell Lord Moon. ? No matter what you thought, you will see results beyond that. * * * A fortnightter. A girl took the transfer exam and was admitted to Hwangryongmugwan. The girl, whose appearance was so outstanding that she captivated half of the students just one day after entering the school, was selected as Dokgo Woojins second disciple on the fifth day and no longer participated in regr sses. Many students shed tears, ming Dokgo Woojin. The girl who was actually involved didnt care about it at all. The girl Cheon Ga-ryeong approached the boy who was practicing silently alone in the empty training hall and spoke to him with a bright smile on his face. Please take good care of me in the future, death penalty. What is the death penalty? First of all, its known that way around people, right? I dont remember having a priest like you. The boy, wiping the sweat from his forehead with his sleeve, responded bluntly. * * * There are no such monsters. Are you really the same age as me? youre right. How on earth can you be that strong at that age? Dokgo Woojins personal training hall. Cheon Ga-ryeong leaned back against the wall, breathing heavily. I sat down next to her, rubbing my face with a dry towel. What were you thinking when you suddenly asked for help? I just wanted to hang out for once. About half past oclock, she came to the training center out of nowhere and asked for a secret dance. As I needed someone to spar with, I readily agreed, and in exactly thirty seconds, I knocked her out andid her on the floor. Has something gone wrong? She asked for a massage again and I knocked her out again. There was no such thing as assuming that the other person was a woman. In the Demonic Cult, those who had such thoughts were the first to lose their lives. After dancing a total of seven times, Cheon Ga-ryeong could not hold on any longer and fell down. If it werent for sparring, the result probably wouldnt have been so one-sided. Even putting aside the differences in capabilities between each other, this was a condition that had no choice but to be advantageous from the beginning. If she had used her organs to n a sneak attack, it would have been a very difficult fight. However, the person involved did not seem to think so. My pride is hurt. I was confident that I wouldnt lose to anyone if the opponent was a warrior of the same age. They say thats not confidence, its pride. And you? ? Do you think you could lose in a fight with a warrior of the same age? Its not out of the question. Unlike sparring, there are many different variables in actual fighting. No matter how talented a person is, depending on the situation and conditions, he or she can be defeated by a lower level opponent. I have seen countless such cases in my past life. The demons, eager to defeat the strong and gain their wealth, status, and power, did not choose any means or methods in their fights. Then what if there is a prerequisite of sparring? Then at least I wont lose to a warrior of the same age. Didnt you say thats conceit? Its confidence. Even in my past life, there was no one of my age who couldpare to me. There was nothing to say about it in this life. I have nothing to say. If you have had enough rest, please go home. Are you going to kick me out right away? Isnt it impossible to practice in front of outsiders? Dont you think the brothers are too cold to each other? Its not the real death penalty, is it? She only sought Dokgo Woojins cooperation to easily forge her identity, but she did not truly be Cheonleimuns disciple. In the first ce, there was no way that she, who had Hao Wenju as her teacher, would have anyone else as her teacher. Arent you tired of practicing like that all day? Im not particrly bored. Yeah, I guess so. If you want to dance againter, pleasee by anytime. I will deal with you. . After kicking out Cheon Ji-ryeong. Standing in the center of the training hall, quietly catching my breath, I closed my eyes and focused my consciousness inward. I think I know a little bit. Fifteen days have already passed since the foundation waspleted. In the meantime, I worked hard to harmonize the White Thunder Godkung and the Wolyeonggeom, while also spending time meditating and contemting my inner self. I didnt realize it at first, but now I feel like I vaguely understand it. What should I do to achieve thunder spirit? Its definitely not a skill that can be learned with the help of a teacher. The internal energy umted through the use of the White Thunder Godkung basically contained the attribute of thunder. Whether or not one could pull it off was entirely a matter of the practitioners own capabilities. First of all, lets recognize it clearly. Bringing out brain energy is next. The tips were the same as when I first learned the Naegongsim method. First, I had to feel it and adapt. Drawing out the energy and using it as intended was a matter ofter. Whoa . When I finished meditation and opened my eyes, the sky was dyed red. I think I closed my eyes for a moment and then opened them, but it seemed like two hours had passed in between. Grumble! The beggar in his stomach fluttered loudly, showing off his presence. I grabbed my hungry stomach and left the gym. Instead of heading to the restaurant in the military building, I went back to my lodgings to wash and change clothes. Today was the day I promised to have a meal with Dokgo Woojin and his wife. Originally, I was going to refuse, but I couldnt after being offered several times. Even Cheon Ga-ryeong apanied him there. Although it was a fake identity, she was known to those around her as Dokgo Woojins disciple. It was no wonder Seo Moon-hye was interested in her. What were you thinking when you epted the offer for a meal? It must be an ufortable position for Sojeo. Isnt this a good opportunity to uncover the identity of our fearsome master? Was the purpose of collecting information? You never know. Stories that you havent heard from the person involved maye out of the familys mouth. Should I call this Haomendo-style? Why dont you tell me clearly right now? What is Masters identity? Why is it that someone of such skill is acting as a bridgehead for a mere military officer? Hear directly from the person concerned. I cant tell you with my own words. I knew you would say that. Anyway, why are there so many secrets between two priests? I ignored Cheon Ga-ryeong, who was ring at me with a pouting expression, and kicked the ground hard. Lets hurry. Itste. Do you know who made youte? It would be better to postpone judging right and wrong untilter. If you cant even talk. Chapter 35 Episode 35 Dokgo Woojin moved his residence after thest Cheoneumji kidnapping incident. To a private house near Cheongseongsan Mountain. This was because they were concerned that the demonic cult might once again threaten the safety of their family. Thats what Im worried about. Dok-go-seong is a transacute retardant. And Cheonakgun, the first disciple of the Demonic Cult Master, learned the art of chanting. As long as Cheonakgun did not copse from the poisonous fire, Dokgoseong had no choice but to continue to face threats to his life. That is why Dokgo Woojin evacuated his family to Mt. Cheongseong. From what I heard, it seemed like the Taoist monk from Cheongseong, whose life had been saved by him, had helped him in many ways. Well, theres no ce as safe as here. There is a Qingcheng sect on Mount Qingcheng. No matter how advanced the Demon Cult was, they couldnt run around in the territory of the Blue Star Sect. Dont lose your posture. yes. Your voice is small! yes! A powerful cheer erupted. Recently, Dokgo Woojin began teaching martial arts to his son. The goal was to build strength so that one could protect ones body in times of emergency. As I was sitting on the floor watching Dok Go-seong practice, I remembered a conversation I had with Dok Go Woo-jin not long ago. [Did you eventually decide to teach martial arts?] [Yes.] [You made a difficult decision.] [I had thought before that martial arts might help me ovee my innate constitution. But I didnt want to drag my child into the martial arts world, so I didnt teach him.] [.] [Now that I think about it, maybe it was just my greed.] Heo-eok! Huh! It looks precarious, as if it will copse at any moment. Dok Go-seong, who was naturally weak, could not easily adapt to the arduous training. Even with simple basic training, he seemed easily tired and tired. How about doing something like that? I think the meal preparations are almost done. I havent reached my goal yet. You are also strict with your children. If I had thought of him as my child, I would not have decided to teach him myself. . I had no intention of discussing the father-son issue any further. I got up from my seat and entered the house. It was really dark back then. I thought there might be a problem with my childs health Thats what happened. A quiet voice pierced my ears. Seo Moon-hye and Cheon Ga-ryeong were preparing a meal together and having a conversation. Who would have known that the demonic cultists kidnapped my son? If Sowoon hadnt helped me at that time Seo Moon-hye looked extremely excited. It seemed like they were happy to see a customer who had been visiting for a long time. He didnt know why he had so much to say, but he didnt stop talking even for a moment while busily serving food. I could see how hungry she was for people. What about the Chambein? He is still watching Masters training. It would be good to take it easy so as not to hurt your body. Dont worry, you will be able to control it well. okay. Isnt life inconvenient on Mount Qingcheng? Why would I be ufortable? Im just sorry that youre having a hard time. Itste, but thank you for inviting me. I havent prepared anything, but please enjoy it and leave. . I nced around and looked at the table filled with food. The table was too extravagant to say that nothing had been prepared, but there was no need to point that out. The food was delicious. Everyone, except Dok-go-seong, who was exhausted from the hard training, ate the meal satisfactorily. Me, Cheon Ga-ryeong, Dokgo Woo-jin, and Seo Mun-hye had a small chat as we drank in the expensive car. How much time passed like that, Dokgo Woojin quietly got up from his seat. Seo Moon-hye asked with a puzzled expression. Where are you going at this hour? Its a nice day, so Ill get you some drinks. I immediately followed suit and got up. Lets go together. Okay, Ill go alone. I just wanted to get some air. . The alcohol was stored in a nearby cer. I had to go outside to get it. I walked for a while in the chilly night wind. Dokgo Woojin asked, ncing sideways in my direction. Why did you go out of your way to follow me? I was curious about the reason why someone who never drank alcohol suddenly started drinking. Its not that I cant drink. I just need to restrain myself as much as possible. So, why did I suddenly think of drinking? A guest has arrived Are you feeling sorry for your family? . I dont think Master has any reason to feel guilty. I am always grateful to my wife. This is a woman who gave up a lot for me. I wanted to at least make sure they dont feel inadequate in life, but I dont feel like whats going on in the world. Dokgo Woojin shook his head with a bitter expression. It is said that ten men cannot stop one thief. What if the number of thieves is ten? No matter how great Dokgo Woojin was, he was ultimately an individual. If the demon cultists decided to threaten my familys safety, there was no way I could resist them. Life on Mount Cheongseong would never befortable or leisurely. First of all, the distance from Chengdu was about 180 miles. Even if you ride a horse, it is a distance that can easily be reached in one hour. Of course, for an expert like Dokgo Woojin, that distance may not be a big deal. In fact, even after moving his residence, he continued to work as the head of the Hwangryongmugwan. But what about your family? Seo Moon-hye and Dok-go-seong were living in confinement, not confinement, in Mt. Cheongseong under the pretext of safety. He stopped interacting with people around him and was forced to live in the mountains. I spend my days refraining from going out as much as possible and avoiding contact with outsiders. Every day, I just scrape by using the daily necessities that Dokgo Woojin brings me. There was no other reason why Seo Moon-hye seemed so happy while weing guests. What did Dokgo Woojin think when he saw his wife like that? I dont know, but I must have felt quite ufortable. Maybe Dokgo Woojin was worrying too much. At the time of the Cheoneumjiche kidnapping incident, it was clear that Eumsalgwima had made some kind of contact with Cheonakgun. However, it was not known whether he simply sent a letter stating that he had secured the Cheoneumji body, or whether he sent a letter detailing the circumstances in which he obtained the Cheoneumji body. If I had to choose the one with the highest probability, I would have chosen the former without hesitation. Because the demon of Eumsal is not a subordinate of the Cheonakgun, there is no reason to report in detail where he is and what he is doing. But there was one thing that happened. As Dokgo Woo-jin, he could never ignore this one possibility. You look uncharacteristically lethargic. As I looked at Dokgo Woojins profile as he walked away with his mouth tightly closed, I slowly narrowed my brows. For some reason, I felt irritated. I hate to say it myself, but I was a human being who was far from being an apostle of justice. He was not emotional enough to shed tears of sadness in sympathy for Dokgo Woojins situation, nor was he passionate enough to spew out profanity while criticizing Cheonakguns evil deeds. But for some reason, as I looked at Dokgo Woojins weak appearance, something bubbled up inside me. frustrated. What should I do to relieve this ufortable feeling? What can I do to relieve the pain in my heart? After a short period of thought, I came to a conclusion. The culprit behind everything was Cheonakgun. If it werent for Cheonakgun, there would be no reason for Dokgo Woojin to suffer like that. Kill Cheonakgun. After organizing my thoughts, I felt much more at ease. I pretended to have a bright expression and spoke to Dokgo Woojin. Now that I think about it, I havent given you a housewarming gift yet. I will prepare it and give it to you soon. ? Dokgo Woojin looked back at me with narrowed eyes. His face seemed to say, What kind of idiot are you talking about? This time, I was wondering if there was some kind of n. How long has it been since you moved and now youre giving me a housewarming gift? I continued, stretched, and added a few words. I assure you, you will like it. * * * Cheon Ga-ryeong and I decided to stay the night at Dokgo Woojins house and return to Hwangryongmugwan early in the morning. Cheon Ga-ryeong, Seo Mun-hye, and I ended up sharing a room with Dok-go and his son. As I was lying on the bed, tossing and turning, I sent an electric sound to the next room where I could sense Cheon Ga-ryeongs presence. -There is something I would like to ask you. -ask? Do you want to borrow my power or Hao Wens power? -I would like to borrow Hao Wens power. -What is the content of the request? C Please convey my message to Danju of Huayang Trading Company, headquartered in Hangzhou, Zhejiang Province. -Hwayang Sangdan? Are you talking about an emerging toppany that has been gaining ground at a frightening pace recently? -yes. We will pay with information. -Ill listen to it first. -The only son of Hwayang Sangdanju fell into mental illness while practicing martial arts. -no way. -The source of martial arts is none other than the Demonic Cult. -The person who wrote the military officialdom was the Maqiao governor of the time? -Thats right. -Then what you want to convey to the owner of the Hwayang Sangdan is -If you want to save your son, please tell him toe see me. Of course, I also brought military officialdom with me. -It seems like all you have to do is tell the story and thepensation is excessive? I can grant that kind of request without having to pay extra. First of all, both Hao Mun and I are in debt to you. -In that sense, I would like to ask you a few more favors. -Thats right. Hwayang Sangdan. It was arge merchant that would upy the top spot among the top ten merchants in the near future. In his previous life, the Demonic Cultist healed the son of the Venerable Merchant who was suffering from a mental illness and recruited the Hwayang Vendor as an ally. Of course, they received enormous amounts of goods through military funds. Its a bit of a waste, though. There was no need to share the benefits of being indebted to the Huayang merchant with Hao Wen. However, it was a waste of time to go to Zhejiang in person and negotiate. I doubted whether a big man of his size would even willingly meet me. Above all, I had to make hime to me in order to secure the promised gift. If its toote, youll miss the right time. Anyway, I have to continue my rtionship with Hao Wen. You can think of it as paying the request fee in advance. The name of the martial arts practiced by the son of the head of Hwayang Sangdan is Honghwasingong (t). It was a prayer technique based on positive energy. It wasnt an extreme type of martial arts like what Cheonakgun learned, but it was good because of it. A highly biased martial arts practice was bound to ultimately destroy the practitioner. Isnt it impossible to pass on such harmful martial arts to others? Honghwa New Technique will be a great help in oveing the Tianum Dy. Chapter 36 Episode 36: Dok-go-seong cannot learn the White Thunder Divine Technique. Because its not a cliffhanger. Dokgo Woo-jin was probably worried because of that. It may not be as good as White Thunder Divine Gong, but Honghwa Divine Gong is also a martial art that can be called an ascending mind technique. The author of the Book of Military Merit was the leader of the Demonic Cult of the time. Is it possible that a martial art created by a person of his caliber would be just a minor skill? Honghwa New Technique will be a great help in oveing the Tianum Dy. Perhaps, he might not simply ovee his constitution but achieve a high level. Dokgo-seong, who is a Heavenly Yin retarder, will be able to learn Yeomgong more easily than others. -Ah, please also tell the owner of Hwayang Merchant to prepare for a possible attack. The Demon Lord, noticing the strange situation, might use his tactics like before. -I will do that. Is there anything else I would like to ask you to do? -Ill tell you about thatter. -okay. By the way, how do you know about Hwayang Sangdanjus son? -Its a secret. -What kind of guy has so many secrets? -If you are curious, find out for yourself. -If I could find out through separate investigation, I wouldnt have asked you like this. -Hao Wens intelligence is surprisingly not that great. -This is real! The night deepened on Mount Cheongseong. * * * One day, I was concentrating on training as usual. Please help me. ? Han Oclock is urgent. Ill talk more about it as we go. Cheon Ga-ryeong suddenly burst into the training hall and gestured as if to follow him. A mask covering the face with a ck night gown. Seeing that they were all dressed up, it seemed like something was going on. Without knowing why, I followed her, climbed over the wall of Hwangryongmugwan, and asked her the whole story. Is there a problem? Cheonnyeo (Ů) has been kidnapped. A heavenly woman? Are you talking about Cheonhwa Cheonnyeo (컨Ů) of Cheonhwaru? okay. Arent you a celebrity? How did someone like that get kidnapped? There was a person called Poisonous Snake Sword who was constantly wooing a heavenly maiden, and it seems like this guy ended up doing something. Snake sword? I dont know? Hes a pretty famous expert in Heukdo. I do not know. Not only in my current life, but also in my past life, I have never heard of the nickname Viper Sword. It was probably one of two things. Either it was a name not worth remembering, or I wasnt from this world when I came out of Jamma-dong. They say he was given that nickname because he was as tenacious as a poisonous snake and used sharp swordsmanship. He is skilled, but above all, he is notorious for having no mercy towards his enemies. Is there any reason why Hao Wen would step in to save the kidnapped girl? Arent you already guessing? Was the Tiannyeo also Hao Wen Dao? huh. Somehow, it looks like someone trained in martial arts. Haomun was not a group that was so cohesive andpassionate that each member of the group was involved and helped with their personal circumstances. However, Cheonnyeo was a person of different value from Wang Il-sang, a servant of the Manjang family. It goes as far as to say that there is a line of men carrying gold to meet her, so what more can I say? Naturally, Haomun would have taken special care of her. Why does Haomun ask for my help instead of handling the matter on its own? Hao Wens eyes and ears are spread throughout the central ins. No matter how much the Viper Sword tried to fly and crawl, it would be impossible to escape Hao Wens pursuit. Still, I couldnt figure out why they were asking me, a foreigner, for help. It is unlikely that you will miss the Viper Sword, but the problem is time. hour? If there is a dy in rescuing the heavenly maiden, problems may arise with her life. The situation is not rxed enough to wait for the executioners to be dispatched. What youre saying is that the nearby Haomundo Inds alone cant handle the Viper Sword. Haomuns average level of force was extremely lowpared to its size. Except for a few leaders, most disciples are just ordinary people who have not learned martial arts. Even if you learned martial arts, the level was generally not high. To what extent is the Viper Swords inaction? Transcendent. I heard that among the martial arts warriors of the Holy City, there is no one who canpare to him. The standards are vague. There is a story that in his heyday, he fought against the Plum Blossom Sword of Hwasan and achieved equal status. hmm . Although the Viper Sword is strong, if you and I work together, we will be able to subdue it. Its joint work. Why are you reluctant to cowardly attack one person? Its not like that. Even so, please bear with me. The Viper Sword is by no means an easy opponent. In addition, there is a need to do everything possible to safely secure the hostages. . Now take this. What is this. Signal fireworks. Are you saying we should move separately? There are a few spots where the Viper Sword is expected to be hidden, but since we dont have time, I think well have to split our search. As soon as you spot it, detonate it and signal. On the other hand, if they see the fireworks Iunched exploding, they run straight in that direction. There is one more thing I want to check. What? Is it the Viper Swords sole crime, or is there someone else behind it? There is a martial arts family that contains a poisonous snake sword. Its called Shakyajang (f). Shigajang? Sega is a ck swordsman whose main iees from operating gambling halls and casinos. They say its a well-known family in that industry. Are they involved in this? Thats unlikely. In the first ce, the poisonous snake sword is only staying as a guest at the Shakyamuni temple, and the Shakyamuni master is not only cautious, but also a timid person. He is not a nobleman who does not know how many different interests and connections are involved in Cheonhwaru. I nodded with a satisfied expression. There was nothing to hesitate about when dealing with individuals rather than forces. A transcendent expert. It was a car that I wanted to use in real life. Although he sparred with Cheon Ji-ryeong a few times, he couldnt help but feel that it wasnt enough. Im sure you dont n on doing it for free. I will repay you properly, so dont worry. My price is high. I knew you would say that. Do you have any masks left? Why the mask? I dont really want to stand out. I have an extra, is that okay? What do you mean? I was using it, so youre indirectly touching me, right? I will use it well, fold it finely, and throw it away. In times like that, shouldnt you just use it well, wash it cleanly, and return it? Originally I was going to do that, but I changed my mind. I felt bad thinking that Sozer would take the mask I wore and use it again. Cheon Ga-ryeong red at me with a sallow expression and handed me the mask. I turned away from her and lifted the mask to my face. * * * Hmm. The woman opened her eyes with a faint groan and looked around with difficulty. Narrow and dark space. Looking at the pile of wooden boxes, it seemed like it was a warehouse somewhere. I wanted to move my body, but I couldnt feel anything from the neck down. It seemed like the demonic blood had been suppressed. You finally woke up. The wrinkled face of a man suddenly invaded my field of vision. Tanned skin. A long scar extending from the neck to the middle of the breast. The woman, recognizing the other persons identity, frowned slightly and asked. Where am I? Do you think youll tell me? . Screaming is no use. Because there are no people around here. I dont know what you were thinking when you did this, but you will regret it. regret? If I had any regrets, I was already sick of it. Do you know how much money I have spent meeting you so far? Now I have nothing left. . It was you who brought this situation upon yourself. If you had just epted my advances, I wouldnt have done this. Thats sophistry. I dont remember asking them to spend the money. joy! Thats it. Now Im not a customer or anything, its this. To begin with, I am not in a position to ept someones courtship. My body is entangled in Cheonhwaru. Is it really because of that? What do you mean? I mean, is it true that you rejected me because of my position and principles? Its not because Im an old, ugly man. Even if a young and handsome nobleman had confessed to me, I would have rejected him just the same. You talk so well about your open mouth. Do you know how many interests and connections are involved in Cheonhwaru? The pursuers will arrive soon. Do you think I would be afraid of pursuers or something? If you werent afraid, there would be no reason to hide like this. I assure you, what you expect will not happen. Do you think I kidnapped you without even thinking? ? There is a helper. Hes a friend I made when I was a ronin, and hes an expert at hiding and escaping. He was the one who nned this incident and prepared the hideout here. ! When the sun sets, we will join him, take the prepared boat, go up the Yangtze River, and leave Chengdu. If we leave thend of Sacheon like that, no matter how talented the trackers are, there will be no way for them to do anything. The woman, Baek Hye-uns mouth was tightly shut. Although he had a calm expression on the outside, he wasnt that cool on the inside. A feeling of despair came over me. I knew that due to the nature of my work, I could be exposed to danger at any time. However, when the situation finally came, it was difficult to maintainposure. My heart was beating wildly and my mind was filled with negative thoughts. I thought a day like this mighte, but I was feeling anxious before. At the age of 20, she began to gain fame in earnest and became a courtesan representing Cheonhwaru, eventually earning the nickname Cheonhwacheonnyeo. Increasing fame and a rapidly changing environment ced indescribable pressure on her. As the interest of people around her increased, her anxiety also increased. I have a feeling that something big will happen at some point like this. Problems could have arisen due to the interests involved in Cheonhwaru. There could be dangerous people among the visiting guests. The mens attention and love could have turned into love and hate. Did you say it was a sign of preference? I spent every day feeling like I was riding on the back of a tiger. Hehehe. You seem embarrassed. Eventually, my anxiety became a reality. I got off the tigers back and made eye contact with it. Give up. You are destined to live with me as your father. Like a wild beast facing its prey, the viper sword raised its head and growled. I was out of breath and my spine was numb. The martial arts training I had been practicing in my spare time was of no help at this moment. Bian Hueyun lowered her gaze and pursed her lips. If I continued to make eye contact, I felt like tears would fall. There will be quite a bit of time left until the sun sets. ? Its not like I have anything else to do. A strange heat lingered in Viper Swords eyes as he looked at Baek Hye-un. Baek Hye-un, who instinctively sensed something ominous, shook her shoulders. What are you thinking? Youre not asking because you really dont know, right? Viper Sword stretched out both hands and grabbed Baek Hye-uns cor. Baek Hye-uns pupils dted greatly. At that moment, a sharp sound pierced the ears of the two people. Suddenly! The left wall was cleanly cut off. The sunlight pouring in momentarily took away Baek Hye-uns vision. The Viper Sword quickly rolled across the ground and retrieved the sword that had been ced on the floor, and swung it with its scabbard to block the attackers attack. Whoa! A massive wind wave swept across the area. Chapter 37 Episode 37 Who are you! The poisonous snake sword roared loudly and strongly pushed the attacker away. The attacker took advantage of that power and lightly jumped backwards,nding in front of Baek Hye-un as if blocking it. this guy! Go away! . Instead of answering, the masked man unfastened the sword sheath from his belt and held it with his left hand. He then stabbed Baek Hye-uns body with it. What are you doing! Soon something surprising happened. Isnt Baek Hye-un, who was unable to move due to being suppressed by demonic blood, jump up from her seat? Viper Swords face became as hard as stone. He was not an opponent to be trifled with, as he used a sword sheath rather than his hands to perform an advanced technique such as bloodletting. He opened his mouth in a heavy voice. Youre not an ordinary guy. . I will ask again. What is it? The attacker gestured to Baek Hye-un as if telling her to run away quickly and responded in a sour voice. Even if you dont say it, you probably know it, right? * * * Viper Swords face was distorted like a vicious beast. Have youe to save the maiden? Seeing as how youre putting on the weight again, it looks like youve gotten senile, just like I heard. dare! Do you have no conscience? What are you saying! At first nce, I think it was over 50 lines, but its surprising that he thought of confessing to a young woman at that age. After being dumped, he evenmitted kidnapping out of revenge. . why. After giving all the money you worked hard to save in your youth to the telephone tower, do you feel a sense ofpensation? I tsk tsk and clicked my tongue. The same goes for the ghost demon and the man in front of me. I dont know why older people go around causing trouble and tiresome people. Growing old ugly would have meant something like that. Well, how many people in the world can age gracefully even while working in a dark or dark ind? I shouldnt live in such dire straits. I was able to reflect on my lifes goals once again. I will definitely be an elder of the Murim Alliance, receive the respect of the world, and live a proud life. In the name of maintenance of dignity, they legally take part of thepanys operating funds and reluctantly ept bribes from subordinates. He never participates in dangerous wars, but often holds parties with alcohol and women for productive discussions about the future of the nation. When he sees a good talent, he lures him in with sweet words to make him a close associate, then uses his power to push him from behind, and when the leader tries to push for something, he opposes it at every turn. What a wonderful old age this is. Do you want to die? I was awakened from my thoughts by the voice of a sharp-edged snake sword. He seemed quite angry, with his face turning red and his wrinkled cheeks trembling. I said with a grin. Can you kill me? bouncer! The Viper Sword kicked off the ground and stretched out its arms like a thunderbolt. The distance between them suddenly decreased. A sword body emitting a blue light passed by the face. I dug into the gap between the opponent and raised my sword to cut him. Teuong! As if he knew this would happen, the poisonous snake sword struck the sword with its left hand, spun its new form once, and poured out sword strikes one after another. It was indeed a sharp and persistent swordsmanship, just as I had heard from Cheon Ga-ryeong. It is not a standardized martial art taught by the prestigious Segana school, but a killing sword refined and perfected in actualbat. It was not easy to find someone who had raised his actual swordsmanship to this level. Kakakakang! Sword and sword shed and sparks flew. After about twenty seconds of back and forth, the inside of the narrow warehouse became a mess. You definitely have skills. Did you say that in his heyday, he was on par with the Maehwa Swordsman? It was clear that he was a ck swordsman and a rare expert. But I didnt feel like it was particrly difficult to deal with. I thought about this when we first crossed swords. I think I can handle this on my own. Its just right. The firecrackers given by Cheon Ji-ryeong have not exploded yet. It was a good opportunity to use the White Lightning God Technique in actualbat. I didnt want to be disturbed by others. I took a half step back to avoid the Viper Swords sword strike and unleashed the Wolyeong Swords first attack. April, the twelfth herbivorous month. The second herbivorous month (). The illusion of a fluttering sword dazzled the eye, and a sword strike without any presence was aimed at a vital point. The Viper Sword, which was swinging its arms with a puzzled expression, btedly rolled on the ground and escaped danger. I somehow avoided fatal injuries, but that was it. I couldnt avoid itpletely and got slightly cut on the shoulder. It doesnt look like youve ever fought against a ghost swordsman. Not all peak peaks were the same. If he was a ghost demon, he wouldnt have fallen for such a shallow trick. Ugh! Viper Sword quickly stood up and nced at the wound. I didnt miss that moment and rushed in andunched an onught. Its a shame topare. It was only the same level on the outside, but it was inferior to the demon of evil spirits in all respects. I felt a little disappointed. The ability to judge and respond to situations in an instant isnt bad but its meaningless when its so rusty. Above all, there were a lot of unnecessary movements, as if it had been a long time since a proper fight had taken ce. After reaching that level, I could see at a nce that I had neglected my training. It was amon urrence. You must have saved a lot of money when you were young, and people around you will probably praise you for being an expert. Since there was no reason to live fiercely, I would not have felt the need to be stronger anymore. Anyway, that woman was released, so why didnt she run away and just stand there and watch? During the fight, I was bothered by the sight of a celestial maiden appearing in my field of vision. Should I say that I am fearless or that I do not value my life? Part of me wanted to yell at her, but I decided to hold back in case the Viper Swords attention would shift from me to her. Kaaap! Suddenly, the Viper Sword let out a roar and swung its sword indiscriminately. The swords that came out one after another swept the surroundings like a storm. I dont really want to start a power battle. I quickly widened the distance between me and my opponent and raised my sword high with a sigh. There was no way to avoid it because there was a celestial maiden behind. He put a lot of energy into his sword and struck it with the force of splitting the world in two. Quadddddd! The swordsmans curtain split in half and scattered. The shock to my body was not as great as I thought. This was because the power of the sword strike was doubled due to the White Lightning Divine Attack. Im dead! A poisonous snake sword jumped out through a cloud of dust and took a surprise attack on the side. Instead of bothering to fight back, I pushed Shinhyung back. Peeing! At that moment, Viper Sword twisted his upper body greatly and swung his left arm. The sword sticking out of my sleeve flew towards my forehead. The tip was discolored ck, indicating that it had been poisoned. Whoops! I hurriedly swung my left hand and hit the side of the memorabilia. If I had been a littlete in reacting, it could have been dangerous. Was this what you were aiming for from the beginning? It seems that the herbivory that appeared earlier was just bait. Damn it! Perhaps it was because his secret trick didnt work, but a look of nervousness appeared on Viper Swords face. I immediately rushed at him and fought back. Kakakakakang! A relentless barrage of swords. The Viper Sword, which had been retreating frantically, gritted its teeth and stepped forward. The ground caved in deeply, creating a heavy ripple. Do you want to see the end? I didnt care and invaded his space. The third herbivorous full moon. The swords trajectory drew arge circle. As the movement grew, the gaps naturally also grew. As if waiting, the snake sword extended its sword and aimed at the sr plexus. Yukchambone (عǔ). It was a blow with the intention of giving up the flesh and taking the bones. I got caught. He immediately released the sword from his hand and rotated the weapon around his left foot. While the poisonous snake sword, caught in a loophole intentionally exposed, was shing meaninglessly in the air, I plunged my fist into his sr plexus. Crump! The sensation of my ribs breaking came through my fingertips. The Viper Sword let out a deted sound and knelt down on the ground. It was a moment when there was a clear distinction between the winner and the loser. * * * After suppressing the demon blood of the fallen Viper Sword, I set off the fireworks given to me by Cheon Ji-ryeong and notified the Hao Mun Dao of their location. Thank you for saving me. . The angel came up and expressed her gratitude. I silently listened to that and searched the body of the unconscious Viper Sword. If I had any valuable items, I nned to pack them up before the Haomundos arrived. what. But in the process, something unexpected popped out. Why does this guy have this? It was a ck wooden tablet the size of half the palm of ones hand. The text engraved in the center caught my eye. Spirit. It was none other than a sign indicating a ghost squad. My mind becameplicated. I had no idea that I would see the symbol representing the elite military force of the Demonic Cult led by the demon of Eomsal like this. It was never an issue to be taken lightly. It would be quicker to ask the person concerned directly. I immediately stabbed several of the poisonous snake swords acupuncture points with my index finger. It was a technique used against Cheon Ga-ryeong in the past to force the subject to be conscious. Are you awake? this guy! How dare me! I have something I want to ask. Do you think Ill answer whatever you ask? . I nodded and raised my fist. A stick is a medicine to someone you cannotmunicate with. From then on, I beat the poisonous snake sword mercilessly for a while. Please save me! The snake sword that sumbed to the violence begged for its life, pouring out tears and snot. It was a world of difference from the appearance of Haomundo in the past. This is a normal human reaction. I wiped the sweat from my forehead with my sleeve and took a deep breath. There is a helper! This is a friend I made during my days as a ronin, and he has a special nickname: a swordsman! Hes a guy who uses deformed weapons that specialize in destroying the opponents weapons Is it because he felt his life was in danger? Viper Sword arbitrarily blurted out information about the helper that was not even asked. He made all the ns! I just followed the n! Only then did I realize why the angel maiden lingered around me instead of running away. It seems that he had in mind the existence of the helper that the Viper Sword was talking about. If I ran away alone and made a mistake and got caught by a helper, things would have beenplicated. From her perspective, it could be seen that she acted wisely. Weve already talked about the helper, but I asked, holding the wooden tablet in front of the Viper Sword. Why does he have this? that! I will crack your fingers one by one for everyte reply. This is something I received from Lord Shijiazhuang! Shijiazhuangju? I slowly narrowed my eyebrows. The story I heard from Cheon Ga-ryeong beforeing here passed through my mind. [There is a Murim Sega that contains the Viper Sword. Its called Seokga-jang (f).] [Seokga-jang?] [The ck sword Segaya whose main ie is the money he earns from running gambling houses and kiru. They say its a well-known family in that industry.] [Are they involved in this matter?] [Its unlikely. In the first ce, the poisonous snake sword is only staying as a guest at the Shakyamuni temple, and the Shakyamuni master is not only cautious, but also a timid person. He is not a noble person who does not know how many different interests and connections are involved in Cheonhwaru.] They say he is not only cautious but also very timid. Augh escaped me. It seems that Shijiazhuangju is a person who hides more than what is revealed. Do you know what this sign means? Oh, I know. What was Shijiazhuangs rtionship with the Ghost Army? I dont know the details. I just took care of a few things that Lord Shakyamuni had asked me to do Could it be that Lord Shakyamuni is also a demonic cultist? Probably not. At least to me, he didnt seem to have any good feelings about the Ghost Army. Chapter 38 Episode 38 Are you saying that the rtionship between Shakyamuni and Guiringdae was not good? Rather than saying that our rtionship was bad it would be more urate to say that we were in a rtionship where we only used each other. ? I dont know the details, but it is clear that the two sides made some kind of deal. I understand that quite a lot of money was exchanged. As the Qingseong faction subdued the Ghost Army, the trade naturally came to an end. Its a deal. I crossed my arms and gathered my thoughts. Although I only got fragmentary information, I was able to form a rough picture in my head. They said they couldnt give me a dog with my own habits. It seemed like that crazy old man had been doing things in Sacheon as well. In a way, he was truly a consistent human being. First of all, there may be a need to strike Shakyamuni chieftain, make him kneel, and ask about the situation. While I was thinking about this and that, the Haomen Daoists began to appear one after another. Cheon Ga-ryeong, who appeared before my eyes like a ghost, opened her eyes and asked. Did you catch it by yourself? yes. If you find it, signal right away. We couldnt afford to do that because Cheonnyeo was in a dangerous situation. Really? You didnt intentionally signal? . I slowly turned my gaze away from her. The image of Viper Sword being dragged away by the Haomundos with a face of resignation to everything came into view. I never thought I could defeat the Viper Sword single-handedly It wasnt a very difficult opponent. Anyway, there are no monsters. It seems like he has a helper. aid? They say hes a broken swordsman. Do you know? know. He is a well-known expert in Heukdo. They said he was the one who nned this kidnapping. It wasnt an isted crime. Please hear the detailed circumstances directly from the Venomous Snake Sword or the Heavenly Maiden. It sounds like Im saying Im going to quit now. Am I mistaken? You saw it right away. Why dont you help us until the end? I have work to do. Since we have secured the Heavenly Maid anyway, there is no reason for Hao Mun to be in a hurry. To be cruel. I left immediately, leaving behind Cheon Ga-ryeong, who clicked her tongue in disappointment. It would be nice to impose additional debt on Hao Mun by helping catch the broken swordsman, but taking care of Shi Jia Jangs business was a priority. * * * Cheonnyeo, who was looking at Yeonsuns back as he walked away, muttered softly. A distinguished guest who came to Cheonhwaru not long ago. He covered his face with a mask, but his physique and voice could not be hidden. Above all, the shape and pattern of the sword sheath on his waist was the same as the one I had seen before. At that age, he is strong enough to defeat a poisonous snake sword. Even though I saw it with my own eyes, I couldnt believe it. He seemed to know why Hao Wen was keeping a close eye on him. -What happened today must not be revealed to anyone. Did he hear the murmur of a heavenly maiden? Cheon Ji-ryeong looked back at her and sent a warning message. Realizing her mistake, the angel maid quickly covered her mouth with her hand and looked in the direction of the poisonous snake sword. Fortunately, the Viper Sword seemed to have no time to pay attention to other matters as it was suffering harshly from the Haomundo who surrounded it. -The person who saved the Cheonnyeo who was kidnapped by the Viper Sword was a troubleshooter who received a request from Cheonhwaru. Thats how it will be known to the world. The angel nodded heavily. As a mere sect, she could not refuse the order to keep quiet given directly by the head of the sect. -And one more thing. I guess thats good news for them. ? -This is Moonjus message. He said that he could not ept the request, but that he was willing to teach the martial arts as he desired. ! -Cheonnyeo will have to fulfill the role of branch leader from now on. Although there will be some restrictions, you will be treated better than before and your authority will be greatly increased. A generational change that also includes a reorganization of the sect. The aftermath even reached Cheonhwaru, which is said to be the best gilru in Sichuan Province. Thank you. -You dont have to thank me. Cheon Ga-ryeong thought as he watched Cheonnyeo frantically nodding her head. What on earth was Master thinking when nning such an unconventional personnel event? The Heavenly Woman is clearly a talented person who is managed with great care in Haomun, but that is only because the value of a courtesan is highly regarded. No matter how great her status and influence she is, that is no reason for her to receive Masters attention. It was clear that this was unusual. Status of branch manager? That didnt really matter. Being a branch leader might seem like something great, but in the end, it was just a tail that could be cut off at any time. There was one part that really bothered me. Bing Moonjus disciple means that you may be epted as a member of the leadership in the future. Because of its nature as an information group, Hao Wen had a strong tendency to reject outsiders. The outsiders mentioned here did not mean ordinary people other than Haomundo. From the perspective of the leadership, whether it was the head of the vige or the branch, they were all the same outsiders. Is this decision with Yeonsuns luck in mind? Cheon Ji-ryeong narrowed his eyes as he looked in the direction where Yeon-yun disappeared. In the name of entertainment, he brought Cheonnyeo into contact with Yeonsun and immediately appointed her as the branch leader. I couldnt help but suspect the connection between the two things. Are you trying to make a stand-in for when Im away? But for that reason, there would be no need to take such troublesome measures. Other assumptions came to mind, but none of them seemed usible. Soon, Cheon Ji-ryeong shook his head and shook off his thoughts. I dont know. I guess Master has his own thoughts too. All I have to do is follow orders. * * * In the evening, as the sun goes down. I entered the red light district located on the west side of Chengdu. It was not clear where exactly the Buddha was located. However, a rough analogy was possible. It was said that the ck people whose main iees from operating gambling halls and casinos are Sega. If so, there was a high probability that it was nesting near the entertainment district. It would have been easier if he had asked Hao Wen to purchase detailed information about Shijiazhuang, but he deliberately did not do that. Because I didnt want to reveal my destination. The Lord Shakyamuni made some kind of deal with the Ghost Demon, to be more precise, the Ghost Demon. A considerable amount of money was exchanged in the process. However, the transaction was naturally cut off when Eumsalgwima was subdued by Dokgo Woojin and handed over to the Cheongseong faction. So where is the money that floated into the air due to the halt in trading? Of course its in Shijiazhuang. How much I felt sick to my stomach when I saw the Qingcheng sect swallowing up all the funds that the demon of evil spirits had been managing. It was enough for me to y Seokgajang alone. I had no intention of sharing rice cakes with Hao Mun. There is no need to go out of your way to ask for the location of Shakyamuni. Warriors guarding the entrances to Giru located in various ces. Among them, there were some who wore military uniforms with the Chinese character Seok () written across their chests. As I was watching them from the roof of a nearby building, I saw one of them leave to relieve himself and immediately followed behind. Oh, its cool. I took over the back of a man who was pulling up his pants while doing business inside a dark alley and subdued the demon blood. The mans body became stiff like a log. If you make a loud noise, you will die. Even if you call a friend, you die. If you dont answer the question, you die. Do you understand? The de was thrust into the neck of a man whose eyes were busy and unable to understand the situation. I released it so that only the upper part of the neck could move freely, and the man nodded in response with a trembling voice. yes. First question. Are you sure that you are a military man who resided in Shijiazhuang? Thats right. Second question. What is the location of Shakyamuni? After exiting the alley here, move about ten feet south to the main street Information gathering proceeded smoothly. The man, who was very frightened, answered the question obediently. Starting from the location of Shakyamuni Buddha to the absence of Shakyamuni Buddha. After digging up all the information, the man was knocked unconscious by pointing the gun at him. I wouldnt be able to wake up for a while. I climbed up on the roof again and looked at the mans colleagues. I thought they might have noticed something strange and started looking for the missing man, but the men were calm. Rather, this situation seemed familiar. This kid said he was going to run errands, but why hasnt hee yet? Why did you leave the side room in the building and go urinate in the open? I guess they want to bring one back. Anyway, there is no answer for addicts. You talk like youre not. Its okay because I can quit whenever I want. So much. As I was eavesdropping on the mens conversation, I narrowed my eyes. I felt a subtle sense of heterogeneity. I dont think youre talking about burning tobo leaves. It urred to me that Seokgajang might also be dabbling in drugs. I muttered as I unfolded the ghost cloth and left the ce. If theres a lot to be done, its good for me. There will be a lot to steal. * * * Shakyajang (f). I clicked my tongue as I looked at the wall surrounding therge site. It certainly seems like ck is also powerful in its own way. In terms of scale, it was less than 10,000 won, but this was a holy city. In order to build a manor of this size in the middle of the city, it was not possible to have a lot of money. I was able to get a rough idea of how much ie Seokgajang was making by operating Giru and gambling halls. I immediately jumped over the fence and went inside. Its hard to sneak in anyway. ording to the information obtained earlier, it seemed that there was currently an emergency order in Shijiazhuang. This was because Doksageom, a guest of the family, suddenly kidnapped Cheonnyeo and ran away. Lord Shakyamuni, who runs multiple Giru, was well aware of how enormous the influence of Cheonhwaru was. He said he was anxious because he didnt know when or how the spark would fly. The familys warriors must have turned on their eyes and been alert to their surroundings. It was realistically impossible to sneak in and just hit the head. To begin with, I wasnt very good at areas like stealth or infiltration. If Ghost Bos achievements had been high, he would have been able to make up for hisck of special skills with martial arts characteristics, but unfortunately, he has not yet reached that level. In that case, just attack it head-on and thats it. As soon as Inded on the ground, one of the patrolling drones spotted me. He shouted, pulling his sword from his belt. Who are you? Instead of answering, I stuck my fist in his face. The man was thrown andnded in the stable, raising a cloud of dust. Hee hee hee! The startled horses ran wild, letting out harsh cries. Immediately, shouts erupted from everywhere. Its an enemy attack! Chapter 39 Episode 39 Its an enemy attack! Unmanned people popping out from everywhere. I lunged at the man closest to them and punched him in the stomach. While the man copsed on the ground with his hand on the sword and was spitting out what was inside, I grabbed the arm of the man who was running from behind and knocked him to the ground. The level of each one is not that high. Among the warriors of the ck Ind, there were not many who could be called skilled. In the first ce, if you are a talented person who has systematically learned martial arts, you will not even set foot in the ck sword. The warriors employed by Shijiazhuang were nothing more than a few strong warriors. Looking at the average level of force, it did not even reach the level of warriors of the Manjang Dynasty. The problem is the number Its definitely a lot. Did you say that Shakyamuni Buddha mobilized all of his personal connections to attract people? After defeating five men in a row, he pulled the sword from his waist and powerfully stepped forward. Teuong! The stone floor broke and fragments flew out. A heavy wave encroached on the area. The men who had been flocking around like a swarm of bees were startled and stopped in ce. Who are you? He looked up and down at the man who was shouting menacingly and pointing his sword at him. A civil servant wearing a yellow military uniform that distinguishes him from others. At first nce, he seemed to be of high status. Not Shijiazhuangju. However, he doesnt seem to be the leader of the Stone Swordsman. However, if he is in a position ofmanding warriors is he the child of Lord Shakya? Soon dozens of men formed a circle around me. A young man wearing a royal military uniform shouted with an energetic expression. Who are you that dare to break into Shakyamuni andmit evil acts? A gangster? Are you going to say no? Venomous snake sword. . Gwiryeongdae. ! I curled the corners of my lips under my mask. Judging by your reaction, it looks like you know something. I could be sure from the reaction just a moment ago. The young man in front of me was either blood rted to Lord Shakyamuni or closely rted to him. If you surrender obediently, I will spare your life. It is you who must surrender. Do you think you can handle this number alone? Its not enough, its too much. bouncer! Just as the Hwang man was about to give instructions to the men around him, I took a big leap and unleashed my Wolyeong sword. Twenty-third herbivorous month (ˮ). The remnants that remained along the swords path crumbled into countless des. des flew in all directions and struck the men. I dug into the gap between Hwangs youth. this guy! The embarrassed young man raised his sword diagonally. It was an honest attack whose trajectory was clearly visible, but it could not be avoided because it was in the air. So I decided to press it with force. Whoops! The young mans sword was cut in half. The young man copsed, unable to withstand the stress waves that swirled around his body, and vomited out a handful of blood. The blood had drained from his face, as if he had suffered quite a bit of internal injury. I got down next to the young man and pointed my sword at his neck and said. I will give you a chance to resolve the issue through dialogue. Please bring Lord Shakyamuni before me. Kill this guy! right now! The young man, who was screaming hysterically, was kicked hard in the abdomen. The young man let out a short scream, foamed at the mouth, and lost consciousness. It makes me tired. I clicked my tongue and looked around. The men, who had been deceived by the illusion and struggling, were rushing forward with all their might. At the same time as he dodged the sword swung at his left side, he stamped his philtrum with his swordsman and struck down the sword flying towards the right nape of his neck with his left hand and kicked him in the abdomen. I cant do it. I wanted to subdue him alive if possible, but the number of opponents was toorge for that to happen. I didnt have enough time to take matters into my own hands. If I had known this would happen, I wouldnt have opened Water Moon. Just because he was threatening for no reason, he wasted his inner strength by being aggressive in the second half. I had hoped that they would surrender after realizing the difference in capabilities, but their confidence in being outnumbered seemed to have swallowed up their fear. Pee it! A fierce sword strike passed through the back of the neck of a man who was approaching from behind. Immediately after, I kicked off the ground and jumped up to avoid the attacksing from all directions. The men pointed their swords above their heads as if they had been waiting. I swung my sword, spinning the new model once in the air. Third herbivore. Full moon. Ga-ga-ga-ga-gak! The swords trajectory drew arge circle. The mens swords flew away with a harsh metallic sound. Crump! As Inded on the head of one of the men, an eerie noise rang out. It looked like the neck bone was broken. I swung my sword one after another at the men who were shouting in panic. The first herbivorous current month. The second herbivorous month (). There was no need to stage a fancy herbivorous meal. One person per herbivore. It was more stable and certain to handle things step by step. By the time fifteen men had been defeated, the fighting had entered a lull. Whoa . I looked around with narrowed eyes and brushed the blood off my sword. The formation the men had formed was familiar to my eyes. Six joint checkups? The men who had been attacking at random until now were showing movements that were directed by someone. It seems that the stone sword master joinedte. Is it him? At the back of the formation, there was a middle-aged man shouting loudly. He was an impressive man with a stylishly grown beard and one cropped ear. Kakakang! A sword strike that is struck sequentially while upying six directions. If someone was injured, someone else immediately took their ce. The intention was to wreak havoc and wreak havoc on me. The Yukhap checkup was a useful encirclement when multiple warriors were dealing with one expert. Although it cannot bepared to the Plum Blossom Examination of the Hwasan School or the Hundred Eight Arhats of Shaolin, it is easy to learn and has wide versatility. Dont be scared! Hes tired too! The proof is that youve only been eating light herbivores since a while ago! Seokgeomdaejus shout pierced my ears. I poured a lot of energy into the sword andughed viciously. Ill take it down in one fell swoop. The 19th herbivorous month (). Sword energy spread out in all directions and swept the entire area. * * * Lord Jang! You must avoid it! What do you mean! Didnt I say there was only one enemy? That one person has annihted the stone sword stand and is heading here! Holy shit! Lord Seokpo, the head of the Shakya family, stood up from his seat, swearing. He asked as he took his beloved sword hanging on the wall. Youve definitely moved the money and ledgers, right? yes! lets go! His face turned red with anger as he ran through the back garden following his subordinates. I couldnt understand why I had to go through this humiliation. Snake Sword, you son of a bitch! If you want to die, die gracefully and alone! When he heard that the poisonous snake sword had finally done something, Shakyamuni became frustrated. Cheonnyeo was not just a courtesan. She was the best courtesan in Sacheon, representing Cheonhwaru, and not anywhere else. Since he kidnapped a woman like that and ran away, how could the impact be so small? Because you have skills, you ept me as an empty guest and treat me well, but you return the favor with vengeance? Anyway, I never thought I would be stabbed like this. It was unclear what Cheonhwaru was thinking in sending the person to Seokgajang. Does he think he was the one who ordered the poisonous snake sword? Or did they decide that this was the ce where the Viper Sword was hiding with the Heavenly Maid? Or is it just a matter of venting ones anger? No, maybe it wasnt Cheonhwarus doing. The interests and connections involved in Cheonhwaru were so vast that it was not even possible to identify a suspect. I wanted to go to the person who instigated the attack and say this. The heavenly maidens affairs have nothing to do with us. It is said that the Viper Sword was just doing what it wanted. If you want, I will provide you with information about the Viper Sword and cooperate in tracking him down. Theres no way he would listen. My mind becameplicated. I felt at a loss as I thought about what to do next. Teuong! By the time we were almost halfway through the sponsorship. There was a figureing down to the front with a heavy noise. Shakyamuni Zhou immediately realized that the opponent was the attacker who had been reported by his subordinate. When did we end up here? Because he was wearing a mask, he couldnt recognize his identity, but Shijiazhuang could instinctively feel it. That the man in front of him was a monster he couldnt handle. The man who was looking at the shocked Shakyamuni Buddha put down the yellow robed young man in his left hand and asked as if throwing it. Are you going to attack me? Shijiazhuang immediately took off the sword from his waist and threw it on the floor. He snatched the sword from the hand of the subordinate who was looking at him with a stupid expression and threw it on the floor. He said, raising his hands above his head to show that he had no hostility towards him. If you have any questions, please ask. I will answer everything. * * * I thought he would resist until the end, but unlike his subordinates, Shakyamuni was quick to adapt to the situation. As soon as I realized that I couldnt win and I couldnt run away, I immediately surrendered. I suppressed the demonic blood of the two people and made them kneel in front of me. Are you Lord Shijiazhuang? yes. Its called Seokpo-gun. They say the poisonous snake sword stayed here as a guest. This heavenly girl kidnapping incident has nothing to do with Shakyamuni! Its true! That is probably a good thing. The poisonous snake sword has already been captured, and the celestial maiden has been safely recovered. ! I found this item while searching through Viper Swords belongings. I took out the wooden tablet from my pocket and held it in front of Shakyamuni Buddha. Shijiazhuangjus face hardened like a stone. Thats it! When I questioned him about the poisonous snake sword, he said it was something he received from Lord Shakyamuni. Shakyamuni chief Buddha gritted his teeth with a ck sound. He couldnt help but be angry. Because the poisonous snake swords sudden action caused me to be struck by lightning. What was your rtionship with the demon of Eumsal? . Youd better not think about lying. I have already heard some of the story from the Viper Sword. Shakyamuni Buddha lowered his head in resignation and sighed. I made a deal with him. What exactly was the deal? He wanted to increase the money he had. To put it simply, I was looking for an investment. So youre saying you came to see Shijiazhuang? Thats right. They said they would provide funding and asked if I wanted to expand my business. It was so absurd that Iughed. I had some expectations. A bowl that is leaking on the inside is also leaking on the outside. It was strange that a man who hadmitted all kinds of corruption on campus could behave calmly just because he was sent out on a mission. The dog stops pooping. He was an old man whose courage was second to none in the world. I never would have guessed that he was making money by embezzling the funds he received from the cult leader to secure war supplies. Chapter 40 Episode 40 Do you know what it means to do business with a demonic cult? It will have a huge impact, iparable to being suspected of being involved in the kidnapping of a maiden. I had no choice! When a master of the Demonic Cultes to you, reveals his identity and offers a deal, how can you refuse that! Shakyamuni Buddhas words also had a point. A tycoon as evil as the devil came to us and proposed expansion of the business? It was a verbal transaction, but in reality it would have been no different from coercion. If I had refused, the entire Buddha would have evaporated. However, just because there were unavoidable circumstances, it did not mean that he had to take responsibility for the results of his actions. Do you think that excuse will work? Go tell the same story to Cheongseong Sect. Will they listen? . It goes without saying that you have made great profits through trading with the demonic cultists. Shakyamuni Buddhas shoulders slumped. He knew best that he had been caught in a conspiracy. Are you referring to the distribution of drugs as a new business? How do you do that? Lord Shakyamuni looks shocked. I took a moderate stab and it seemed to be the right answer. Iughed inwardly and continued to push Shijiazhuangzhu. You must have earned a lot of money. We no longer deal with drugs! When I heard that the ghost army had been subdued by the Qingcheng faction, I immediately withdrew my hand! The only people who would touch such a dangerous product in the first ce are the crazy types who dont think about tomorrow! To some extent, I only touched it briefly due to coercion. Is that what you want to say? Thats right! Besides, it seems like quite a few of my subordinates are addicted to drugs. These are people who have connections with merchants from Heuksi () with whom we previously traded. For those who only purchase items for their own use with their own money, we do not turn them away and are attentive to their circumstances. You dont mind. If I wanted to erase the past, it would have been better to cut it all out. It would be better to have him by your side. I can control it so that I dont talk about unnecessary things outside. I think it would be better than being dragged around because of the dark citys weaknesses. . Is the minemotion from two years ago also rted to the transaction between the two sides? When you say its a minemotion ? This is an incident where a member of the ghost squad pretended to be a madman. Oh yeah. There was a time when I almost got caught by the Blue Star faction due to a mistake made by the Demonic Cult. A dangerous situation has arisen that could lead to drug distribution as well as the presence of ghost squads rising to the surface. So, you disguised the ghost squad members as demons to attract the attention of the Blue Star faction? yes. In the meantime, we erased traces and bribed officials to get the work done. One unresolved question was resolved. I was wondering why the ghost squad member pretended to be a madman to attract peoples attention, but I never thought the inside story was hidden. I crouched down in front of Shakyamuni and made eye contact with him. At this level, I felt like I had covered enough groundwork and it would be good to move on to the main topic. Do you want to live? Shakyamuni Zhou nodded frantically. I continued talking while fiddling with the wooden que in my hand. Depending on the conditions, we may pretend not to notice. What do you mean by condition? You must providemensurate benefits. It wouldnt have been a bad idea toy waste to Seokgajang and rob it of its wealth. But in many ways, it was disappointing to end it like that. I was not just enough to feel proud of criticizing the evil deeds that Shakyamuni hadmitted and punishing them. I wasnt stupid enough to kill the goose thatid the golden eggs. Im telling you because I think youre mistaken, but Im not employed by Cheonhwaru. There is no one higher up to report to about this matter, and there is no reason to bring down Shijiazhuang. Then why did you attack Shakyamuni? I have a bad rtionship with the demon of Eumsal. Although it is not known to the public, I was actually involved in the subjugation of the Ghost Army. ! Well, its not that important, so lets skip this part. Anyway, as long as I keep my mouth shut, no one will be able to find out that Shiga Jang made a deal with the demonic cultists. I know what you mean. If there is anything you want, please let me know. What can you give me? There is a lot of money in Shijiazhuang. Additionally, as we operate multiple kiru, we can provide an unlimited number of beauties. Money and beauty. Arent you setting your own value too low? What I hold in my hands is the right to life and death for everyone here. . Give me the status of Grand Elder. There is no such position in the main family If it does not exist, you can create one. All right. As Elder Taesang, there are three main things I wish for Shakyamuni. First, send a dignity maintenance fee every month. The amount would be equivalent to three-tenths of what Shaka Jang earns. Samhal?! Why are you dissatisfied? Oh no. Secondly, if I entrust you with something, I will carry it out with priority over all other tasks. Third, give the authority to mobilize the familys warriors in times of emergency. Of course, that scope also includes Lord Zhang. Why dont you ask for the position of chieftain instead? I dont like it because its a hassle. What on earth are you trying to get me to do? well. It could be a minor errand, or it could be something important that determines the fate of the family. Ah, apart from the cost of maintaining dignity, I will keep the money earned through transactions with the demonic cultists. . Well, if you say you will work like a ve for the rest of your life, you wont be motivated either. We will set a deadline. I think five years would be fine. What do you think, Lord Jang? Five years I chuckled and got up from my seat. Then I understand that it has been decided. * * * The training hall within the Hwangryongmugwan. Amazing. Dokgo Woojin, who was watching Yeonsuns training, let out a soft exmation. A white light that appears at first nce every time you swing the sword. It was definitely white lightning. I knew it wasnt an average talent, but. Even so, the speed at which I learned the trick was too fast. It has only been a month since the foundation wasid. But I can already handle white lightning, albeit clumsily. [Thats amazing. I cant believe hes already mastered white lightning at that age.] [I cant believe it when I see it with my own eyes that a young man who has just passed the age of four has achieved thunder spirit.] [Its okay to be proud. Among all previous sessors, there was no one who achieved achievements as quickly as you.] The words his teacher had said to him in the past passed through his mind. A question suddenly urred to me. I wonder if the praise I heard at the time was actually a story made up to encourage my students. The boy in front of me was seventeen this year. The period of time I learned and learned the White Thunder Divine Technique was two years. . It was aplicated feeling. The rapid growth of a student is certainly something that a teacher should be happy about. I will achieve mental health within the next ten days. Afterpleting his sword training, Yeonsun stood in ce, closed his eyes, and fell into meditation. Dokgo Woo-jin, who had been quietly watching him, quietly left the training ground. It seemed like I would have to bring up the date of my visit to the Four Rivers Tang House. * * * On the way from the training hall to the restaurant. There was a person who appeared in front like a ghost. You look tired. Thats because Mr. Gum cold-heartedly left without helping in chasing down the swordsman. Did you catch the swordsman? Gotcha. I had a hard time because he was good at running and hiding. The identity of the woman grumbling andining was Cheon Ga-ryeong. She said, handing me a book. Lets go first. Are you asking me to go somewhere out of the blue? Cheongwoon Guest Cup. The owner of Hwayang Sangdan is staying there now. ! I immediately checked the outside of the book she handed me. Red fire magic. One of the five martial arts books written by Ma Gyoju. It was an item that made the son of the owner of Hwayang Merchant fall into a state of despair. Are you saying its already arrived? Theres a carriage ready outside. Lets leave right away. I havent had lunch yet. Just go and eat and thats it. All right. We left Hwangryongmugwan on that path, took a carriage, and headed to Cheongun Gaekjan. While moving, I looked through the contents of the book. Its like the Honghwa Godkong in my memory. A martial arts technique based on the energy of yang. If Dok-go-seong learned this, it would be a great help in oveing the prostration dy. Of course, this is only when you have learned aplete mind method that excludes the defects intentionally introduced by the religious leader. how is it? Can you spot the wrong phrase? yes. thats interesting. I couldnt tell even if I looked. Have you read the contents? You didnt say you couldnt do that, right? Thats true. While chatting about various things, we reached our destination. I followed Cheon Ga-ryeong and headed to the annex of Cheongwoon Gaekjan. As I entered the building, a middle-aged man with a goatee sitting at a table stood up as if he had been waiting. He ran towards me as if he was flying and grabbed my hand. Are you the doctor who said you could cure my sons illness? I am not a member of the National Assembly. It is true that I know how to treat your son. The guards standing in the back looked me and Cheon Ga-ryeong up and down with their eyes shing. As befits the people hired by the owner of Hwayang Merchant, they all exuded unusual prayers. Yes, I said Simma. I would like to ask for treatment right away, is that okay? Sure. The head of Hwayang Sangdan immediately came out and led Cheon Ji-ryeong to the bedroom on this floor. I followed behind him and protested to Cheon Ga-ryeong with my eyes. Isnt the story different from saying that you can go and eat? Cheon Ji-ryeong slowly turned his head and looked away. I climbed the stairs, swearing under my breath. Have you seen such an irresponsible woman? * * * Lying on a bed in the middle of a spacious room was a young man with skin as white as porcin. Although he was a little thin, unlike Cheon Ga-ryeong two years ago, he still had some weight on his body. It didnt seem like it had been that long since I had fallen into a state of despair. Then we will start treatment right away. I pulled up a chair and sat down next to the bed and stabbed several of the young mans acupuncture points with my index finger. The young man groaned and lifted his eyelids with difficulty. The guard warriors who were watching turned on their eyes and shouted. What are you doing! Immediately, while Cheon Ga-ryeong was exining the situation, I raised the young mans upper body and ced my hand on his famous acupuncture point. From now on, I will lead the way. Just follow along and pray. Chapter 41 Episode 41 The treatment went smoothly. While the owner of Hwayang Sangdan and the guards watched with nervous expressions, Iid the patient, who was falling asleep, on the bed and said, Please wipe your body with a wet towel and change your clothes. Please ventte the room to prevent odors from spreading. As I stood up and took a long breath, Hwayang Sangdanju approached me. he asked, holding my hand tightly. Did the treatment go well? It went well. Continued treatment may be necessary forplete recovery. Thank goodness. thank god. . I looked down at my sweaty hands with a shocked expression. Why does this guy like holding other peoples hands so much? There are many things I want to ask you. Can you give me a moment? Ill give you as much as I want. Instead of staying like this, how about we go down and have a meal together? great. I just happened to be hungry. I nodded with a smile on my face. Hwayang Sangdanju was a person who knew the moral principles. * * * I heard a rough exnation from Hao Mun-do, but I want to confirm it properly now. The reason why my son fell into Simma is I think it would be better to get rid of Howie first. I dont think its something to talk about in front of other people. Right. I was too hasty. The owner of Hwayang Sangdan waved the guards away. There was a brief disturbance as the guards protested, but it was quickly resolved. I wrapped a curtain around the table. It cant be maintained for that long, but This level would have been enough to maintain security. Cheon Ji-ryeong looked around with a slightly surprised expression. He seemed to have realized that a miracle had been unfolded. The owner of the video store offered me a drink and said. I hope you will tell me soon. If you are asking whether the master of the Demon Cult is really the culprit who put your son in the dark, I will answer yes. Why would such a tycoon hire the son of just a merchant I think the scale of the business he leads is toorge to be described as just a merchant. So, isnt it just a small and medium-sized business that doesnt even make it into the top ten? There are plenty of merchants that can rece Hwayang Merchants. Rather, I think thats why they were targeting Hwayang Sangdan. The deeper and longer the history of a group, the more likely it is to prioritize the interests of themunity over those of the individual. Are you saying that even if a key figure in the Ten Masters were to fall into a demon, someone else would just take his ce and the Demon Cult would not be able to expect much benefit? Thats right. Thats a usible assumption. The size of the Shinheung Sangsan Sanghoe is not small, and the owner of the Sangang Sanghae happens to have a son whom he loves very much. It would have been difficult for the Demonic Lord to find better conditions than these. We will have to conduct an internal audit soon. We need to thoroughly investigate how my son obtained the military officialdom. Thats a good idea. So, how long do you think it will take for your son to get out of bed and wake up? About 15 days will be enough. Of course, rehabilitation training will have to continue continuously thereafter. Hwayang Sangdanju, who had been quietly watching me y with my chopsticks non-stop and answer questions regrly, suddenly lowered his head. I quietly put my chopsticks down on the table. Anyway, I wasnt so tactless as to prioritize eating in this situation. Thank you. Thanks to you, my sons life was saved. I just did what I had to do. I said things I had no intention of saying and politely bowed. The owner of Hwayang Sangdan raised his head as if he liked the sight of me and offered me a drink again. Is there anything you want from me? If theres anything you want, Ill give it to you. Actually, theres something Id like to ask the owner of the top. I took out a bundle of vouchers from my pocket and ced them on the table. Cheon Ga-ryeong opened her eyes wide and looked alternately at my face and the bundle of slips. I want to make some investments. invest? yes. Its hard to say its a good idea. Hwayang Sangdan is not recruiting separate investors. Because there is no shortage of funds. Even if you invest, the expected profit will probably be small. You misunderstood what I said. I do not intend to invest in Hwayang Sangdan. then? I would like to hire a purchasing agent. An interesting expression appeared on the face of Hwayang Sangdanju. I continued talking while fiddling with the ss filled with alcohol. I want you to buy some spices. as many as possible. Please scrape together and secure inventory, even if it means paying more. Why are you asking for that? Didnt I tell you? Its an investment. Spices are goods imported through trade. Although it maye in through trade with the West, it usuallyes in through sea routes. It had a high price rangemensurate with its ptability and had a longer shelf lifepared to food, making it easy to distribute and sell. And Zhejiang Province, where the headquarters of Huayang Merchants Co. was located, was a key point for maritime trade. I think it was around fall next year. In the not-too-distant future, Japanese pirates begin to run rampant in the waters around Zhejiang and Fujian. Due to the increase in pirates, trade shrinks and the value of traded goods skyrockets like crazy. This was the reason why I wanted to buy and collect spices. At this point, there is no better way to increase funds in a short period of time. Even when I, in my previous life, left Jamma-dong and started working as a strongman, the Japanese pirates had not beenpletely subdued. The group that benefited the most from the long-standing fight against Japanese pirates was none other than the Hwayang Merchant Marine Company. The enormous amount of wealth earned through transactions with the military served as the foundation for Hwayang Sangdan to grow into a teenage business. Its not that difficult Then please ask. You are a very unique friend. ? I thought you were definitely going to ask for financialpensation, but you asked for a purchasing agent. I was a little surprised because it was an unexpected request. There was financialpensation. I had no intention of receivingpensation for treating the son of the owner of Hwayang Merchant in money. I wanted to continue my rtionship with Hwayang Sangdan. In order to do that, we had to create an opportunity tomunicate regrly. The religious leader and I have different positions. Even though I treated the son of the head of Hwayang Sangdan, the head and I had different backgrounds. The reason the religious leader was able to attract the support of the Hwayang Sangdan in his past life was because he was the leader of arge power. Me on the other hand? He was merely a disciple of a military officer. If I asked here to support the funds and materials needed to wage war, would the merchant owner nod obediently? I can assure you that it would not be so. In that case, we have no choice but to build up the rtionship step by step. I drew a line around my mouth and spoke to the owner of Hwayang Sangdan. Please take care of me in the future. The owner of Hwayang Sangdan nodded his head in response with a mysterious smile. I will ask you to take care of me from now on. * * * On the way back to Hwangryongmugwan after leaving Cheongwoon Gaekjan. Cheon Ga-ryeong, who was sitting on the opposite side of the carriage, tilted her head in and asked. What are you thinking? Please talk from a distance for now. Dont be too clingy. Why did you make such a request to the owner of Hwayang Merchant? I just wanted to try investing. For something like that, the investment amount was extraordinary. Where did you get the investment money from in the first ce? I have no reason to tell you. There must be a reason why you brought this up in front of me. There is nothing like that. What kind of guy has so many secrets? Cheon Ji-ryeong was furious. I listened to herints with one ear and muttered them out of the other. For now, the goal wasrgely achieved. He bestowed benevolence on the owner of the Hwayang Sangdan and created a bond for continuous exchange with the Hwayang Sangdan. I was curious inside. What will Hao Wenju think after hearing about this incident? By the way, I didnt expect Hwayang Sangdanju to move this fast. I was surprised too. It seems like you care about your son more than you think. Didnt the demonic cultists attack you on the way? huh. They say it was an easy journey other than a few encounters with bandits. Hmm Oh, and I have one thing to convey to you. Delivery? Cheonnyeo has been appointed as the branch leader of the Saints. If you ever need to ask Hao Wen while Im away, you can go see her. All right. Cheon Ji-ryeong sighed softly and leaned against the backrest. I quietly looked at her with her arms crossed and her eyes closed, lost in thought for a while. Perhaps because of her beautiful appearance, she became a painting no matter what posture she took. It would have been great if I didnt have the habit of asking questions every time something happens. I shook my head once, closed my eyes, and fell into meditation. Recently, the knowledge of dealing with white lightning has been increasing. It seemed that soon I would be able to achieve what Dok Go Woo-jin mentioned, the brain spirit. As I drew out the thunder energy contained in the Danjeon, a tingling sensation came to my fingertips. Now I have be ustomed to this strange sensation. by the way. Soon the carriage arrived at Hwangryongmugwan. After a short meditation, I opened my eyes, narrowed my eyebrows, and muttered. I think Im forgetting something * * * Exactly seven days and nights have passed since then. done. I stared at the white electric current flowing along the surface of the sword and muttered as if fascinated. Finally, it was possible to express white lightning with a sword. Like Dokgo Woojin, it was not possible to maintain it for a long time or form a film of current that surrounds the entire body. But for now, this was good enough. ats! An overwhelming feeling came over me. How much effort have I put in to make White Lightning my own? Puzzle! Pajik! When the sword was swung, a weak electric current remained in the air along its trajectory. I was so excited that I performed a sword dance on the spot for a while. Then, suddenly, the conversation I had with Dokgo Woo-jin when I first learned the White Thunder Godkong passed through my mind. [Afterpleting the foundation and fully absorbing the energy of the summoning group,e to the temple with me.] [Yes? Why is the party] [The summoning group alone will not be enough. I n to ask the head of the party to support Cheondogdan.] The moment I remembered something I hadpletely forgotten, an unprecedented sense of crisis struck me. Cold sweat broke out on my forehead. As I quickly looked around, I found Dokgo Woojin watching silently in the corner of the training hall and froze like a stone statue. ruined. The sword fell from my hand and rolled helplessly on the floor. I ended up being dragged to a party house and forced to eat poison. Chapter 42 Episode 42 Since when have you been watching? Before this move. Why didnt you tell me? I felt like it was an important moment and I didnt want to interrupt. The disciple is finally able to handle white lightning. Thats amazing. I had no idea that I would be a thunder spirit so quickly. But there is something I want to ask you. What are you curious about? The teacher said that he woulde to realize it naturally, but the disciple still has no idea what brain spirit is. I dont think anything has changed except that I learned how to handle white lightning. Try luck. ? You will find out if you try. I obeyed Dokgo Woojins instructions and sat down and closed my eyes. The energy that emanated from the dantian began to circte through the blood vessels. Around the time when I achieved Little Zhou Heaven, I realized one thing. Its ridiculous. It has be possible to burn off the waste and toxins umted in the body with thunder energy. The method was simple. All I had to do was add the energy of thunder to the inner energy that moved through the blood path without hesitation. This works? As the Zhou Heavens continued, the blood path became purer and the inner energy became purer. Originally, it was a rough method that would have put the practitioners life as coteral, but the blood vessels strengthened by the supernormal ability of the White Lightning Divine Technique endured without hesitation. After finishing the fortune telling, I got up from my seat, looked back at Dokgo Woojin with a bewildered expression, and asked. Did the White Lightning God Technique have abilities like this? Are you surprised? I think I understand now. What does it mean to achieve brain spirit? Not everyone who practices the White Lightning Divine Gong can experience such supernormal abilities. Among our predecessors sessors, there are many who have not achieved brain spirit. Is it possible to arbitrarily remove impurities and toxins from the body? Ive never heard of a martial art capable of something like this. Isnt it actually a metamorphosis? A body that had been strengthened and removed from impurities by practicing the White Thunder Godkong for a long time was no different from a body that had achieved transformation. A martial arts technique that allows for artificial transformation. If other martial arts people had heard this story, they would haveughed at me and asked what nonsense I was saying. Its simr, but a little different. The performance of the body strengthened by the supernormal abilities of the White Thunder Divine Technique cannot bepared to that of an ordinary warrior who has achieved transformation. Huh The additional effect cannot be ignored. Not only will you be able to maintain your best physical condition at all times, but you will also not have to worry about minor illnesses. Dokgo Woo-jins remarks made me feel proud. Augh escaped my lips. A conversation I had with him not long ago shed through my mind. [Anyway, I aplished more than I thought. As long as I can utilize what I have properly, I wont be too far behind if I fight the evil demon again.] [ No matter what, its not that bad.] [Im not really exaggerating. Didnt you say that this is a story about when you can properly utilize what you have?] [?] [If you achieve brain spirit, you will naturally understand it.] I didnt understand it at the time. But I felt like I knew now. I thought it was just a word expressing the level of martial arts. I was mistaken. The brain mind was regarded as a point of attainment. In reality, it was the opposite. Brain Mind was the starting point. Now that I have achieved brain spirit, there are endless possibilities before me. If I canpletely control the state, I might really be able to fight on equal footing with the demon of evil spirits. No, it may be possible not only to be equal but to overwhelm. Dokgo Woojin looked at me with aplicated expression and muttered. You learn so fast that soon I might run out of things to teach you. Arent you happy with your disciples growth? Of course Im happy. I just felt a little pressured because I was such a great student. We will make it even more burdensome. Dont look forward to it. By the way, the date to visit the Tang family has been set. . The excitement subsided quickly. It felt like what wasing wasing. Dokgo Woojin continued talking as if driving a wedge. Come to the party house with me at noon in ten days. Until then, try to get as used to handling white lightning as possible. All right. * * * The day of Hwayang Sangdans departure from Sacheon was approaching. I, along with Cheon Ga-ryeong, saw him off in front of the main gate of Cheongwoon Gaekjan. Thank you so much. Please proceed carefully. Take this. Just before getting on the carriage, the owner of Hwayang Sangdan handed me a red jewel. It was a handcrafted item the size of half a finger with the word Hwayang (؛) engraved on the outside. It seemed that things that were transparent on the inside were not usually valuable items. What is this? It is a sign indicating that the holder is an important guest of the upper level. If you show this, you will be able to easily make business with the branches of Hwayang Sangdan located in various ces. Do you mind if I give you something like this? What? Cant I do something like this to the benefactor who saved my sons life? I will ept it gratefully. If you happen to stop by Zhejiang someday,e visit Huayang Sangdans headquarters. At that time, I will treat you to expensive food and alcohol. Thank you just for your words. It was an unexpected gift, but I had no reason to refuse it. Even if that wasnt the case, I wanted to continue the exchange with Hwayang Sangdan. Then Ill just leave. The carriage with the owner of Hwayang Sangdan traveling away at high speed. As I was looking at the jewelry in my hand, I turned around with a faint smile on my face. I felt good when I thought that I had stolen something that should have been the leader of the cult. Anyway, following Haomun, he also touched the Hwayang Sangdan, so the leader of the cult will probably notice this change. The total number of military books written by the religious leader is five. I have intercepted two of the arrangements he has prepared so far. One time could be a coincidence. But what if the same thing happens again? I did not think that the religious leader, who had a thorough personality, would ignore this incident and move on. It will be difficult to intercept the remaining three, right? * * * The signboard located on top of the huge gate caught my eye. Sichuan Tang family. It came in the end. The Saints loser. A huge martial arts force that upied the first ce in the five great families. A den of madmen that all warriors of the Right and Evil Demon cannot help but fear. These were all words referring to the party family. I never thought the day woulde when I would step into the Tang family. I followed Dokgo Woojin into Sega and looked around with a small sigh. The Tang family greatly values the information and knowledge that the family has umted over generations. Because of this, there was a strong tendency to reject outsiders. Maybe thats why the gazes of the householders were not kind as they looked at us as we moved around with the guidance of the gatekeeper. A look mixed with difort and wariness. Still, he came as a guest, so I thought it might be too rude, but I didnt make the mistake of saying it out loud. I wasnt reckless enough to cause trouble in such a dangerous ce. Master, is everything okay? What do you mean? Everyone is looking at us with grim expressions. Dont worry about it. They wont harm us. Im not particrly worried about harm, but They have a strong closed nature and are strict about benevolence, but Tang family warriors are basically people who know honor. . It seemed that Dokgo Woojin had a different opinion from me. In my memories, the warriors of the Tang family were cowardly and small-minded people. How far did it travel like that? I meet my benefactor. A woman appeared in front. She was a woman with impressive looks in a different way than Cheon Ga-ryeong. Even though he was wearing a loose long robe, the curves of his body were clearly visible through the clothes. Her long ck hair was neatly tied behind her neck and a colorful butterfly decoration was ced on the top of her head. Although he was not very tall, he exuded a strange sense of intimidation. The hideous burns that covered half of his face added to his intense impression. This is my first time seeing it in person. It was immediately apparent that she was a direct blood rtive of the Sichuan Tang family mentioned in the letter delivered from Haomun. Did you say Dang Seoyeon? From what I heard, it seemed like I continued to try to contact Dokgo Woojin even after I became the contemporary sessor to Cheonnoemun. Since I visited him at his house rather than at the Hwangryongmugwan, he has never met me directly until now. Anyway are you a poisonous person? The woman seemed to have a peculiar, German-like aura of reluctance. The Tang family was a military family with a very closed nature. Only blood rtives can inherit the familys martial arts. Among them, those treated as visions could only be essed by immediate rtives. Even if they were direct blood rtives, not everyone could learn the vision. Because shes a female soloist. The opposition from those around me must have been formidable. A single woman cannot have children. To be exact, you shouldnt have children. Because the poison is transmitted to the fetus, it causes the terrible experience of stillbirth. I narrowed my eyes and muttered in my mind. Why didnt I see this person in my past life? Theres no way I wouldnt remember a person with such clear characteristics. If it was a person I didnt remember, it would be one of two things. Either he died before I left Jamma-dong and started working as a strongman, or he was a person not worth remembering. Theres nothing good about being tangled up in it. By my standards, as a demonic cultist in my past life, there were very few sane people in the Four Heavenly Tang Dynasties. Even the simple-minded demon cultists did not want to have anything to do with the Tang family. First of all, I am reluctant to use poison, but the family custom is so bad. There was even talk that if you held a grudge against the party, you would never be able to eat with peace of mind for the rest of your life. A normal human wouldnt learn poisonous techniques. In the first ce, the idea of injecting poison into the body to increase internal strength and raise the level of martial arts was strange. In a way, isnt it a martial arts that is more dangerous than a magic attack? In fact, I knew that quite a few people died while practicing martial arts. Not to mention if you are German. If you were the daughter of the Sacheondang family, you would have been able to find a way to be a master even if you didnt have to be a German. I knew it intuitively. It was clear that the woman named Tang Seo-yeon was someone to be especially careful of among the crazy people in the Tang family. After exchanging ceremonial greetings with her, I tried to urge Dokgo Woojin to leave immediately. Lets go together. ? However, things in this world do not always go as nned. Even though we didnt ask for it, Dang Seo-yeon, who sent the gatekeeper away, volunteered to provide directions. She added with a faint smile on her lips. Right now, I also have some business to attend to my father, or rather, the head of the family. Chapter 43 Episode 43 Its been a while since Ist saw you. How have you been? The office of the head of the Sacheondanga family. Dok Go Woo-jin, the head of the family, and Dang Seo-yeon sat across from us at the table. Dang Ga-ju was not an old monster with a fearsome appearance, as is known to the public. On the contrary, if you look at his appearance alone, he was so clean and neat that you could believe he was a Taoist monk. When I saw it on the battlefield, there were no demons or chasals. The future King of Power and the next King of Poison. It was a strange feeling to see two people sitting together and chatting. In my past life, I never thought these two people would be friends. Yes, I asked you to give me Cheondogdan. I know that Cheondokdan is a preciousmodity that even the Tang family can only produce in limited quantities. I also know that Im asking an unreasonable request. Dokgo Woojin fiddled with his teacup and spoke with difficulty. Even he, an absolute expert, seemed to be feeling nervous right now. But in order for a disciple to achieve sess, Cheondokdan is essential. So I turned into a fool while I was not seeing you. . Ill give it to you. Because it was that kind of promise. Thank you. I will make sure to repay this debt. You dont have to pay it back. Wouldnt I be able to do this to the benefactor who saved my daughters life? By the way, the students achievements are not ordinary. How old are you? Seventeen. If youre seventeen, youre two years older than Yuna. Hes at his peak at that age The head of the family looked back at me with a strange smile on his lips. Even though I just made eye contact, goosebumps appeared on my forearms. It felt like I wasshing out at a poisonous snake right in front of me. I did my best to pretend to be calm and raised my hand. Thank you for thepliment. You seem to have some guts. . Lets exchange small talk for a while. Dang Ga-ju, who put down the empty ss on the table, looked back at Dang Seo-yeon and said. Yeonya. Yes, matriarch. Guide the guests to the Medicine King Department. All right. Seoyeon Dang immediately got up from her seat and took the lead in leaving the office. As I was about to leave the room, the familys voice pierced my ears. Unfortunately, Im busy with work, so I cant give you much time. I hope you understand. I understand. Lets have a drink sometime soon. After leaving the office, Dokgo Woojin and I followed behind Seoyeon Dang and headed to the back office. The party price was wide. Due to its closed nature, it is known to be the smallest of the five generations, but it boasted a vast area that was iparable to those of the Manjangse. Did it move about an angle? A huge pce appeared before my eyes. The signboard had the words Medicine King written in a handwritingparable to that of a warrior. Just before stepping into the building, Seoyeon Dang looked back at Dokgo Woojin and said. I have one request from my benefactor. ? I would like to do a dance with the Korea Federation of Small and Medium Business Administrations. Could you give me permission? You chose the wrong person to ask for permission. You should ask yourself those questions. All right. Yeon Sohyeop and me. I dont like it. I tly refused her request. Are you saying you are crazy enough to engage in a dance with the daughter of the leader of the party within the party? The situation was different from when Cheon Ji-ryeong proposed Bimu. Whether I win or lose, I have nothing to gain. I didnt even have the slightest desire to get angry. In my past life, I have been sick of seeing mothballs who suggest a fight first and then hold a grudge when they lose. You are more timid than I thought. Tang Seo-yeon covered her mouth with her sleeve and sneered. It was a tant provocation. I picked my ear with my index finger and pretended not to hear it. If the cooperative wants, we can provide a ce where others cannot see. . Or how about making a bet? I happen to have something that might tempt Sohyeop. . Small cooperative? As the inaction continued, Dang Seo-yeon eventually got tired of the effort and withdrew with a disappointed expression. I nced at the back of her head and pretended to spit. There is no way to use such a shallow provocation. * * * A practice room within the Tang family. Entering the sealed stone room, I sighed as I unwrapped the paper wrapped around the sweet ring. I dont know. it will work out somehow. I closed my eyes tightly and popped the pill into my mouth. Unlikemon elixirs, Cheondokdan did not have the bitter taste or strong scent characteristic of medicinal herbs. Because it had a high viscosity, it stuck in the mouth and had a greasy taste like chewing meat. If you ask me if it tastes good, unfortunately it doesnt. The squishy texture was nice, but the fishy smell that stung my nose made me vomit. I couldnt understand why the Germans of the Tang family ate this kind of food because it was good for them. Soon after I passed what I had in my mouth down my throat, poison began to spread throughout my body. I quickly drew on Dantians energy, suppressed the poison, and pushed it into a corner. [If I, who am not a poisoner, ate Cheondokdan, wouldnt I be poisoned and die?] [I wont die. I cant say its not dangerous.] [Could it be that the White Thunder Divine Technique also has an ability to neutralize poison?] [There is no such ability. However, since the nature of internal energy is heavy, it is easy to suppress the poison.] [Even if you suppress it, doesnt the poison ultimately remain in the body? It seems dangerous if there is no way to neutralize the poison or remove it from the body.] [You dont have to worry about that. If I achieve Brain Spirit, I will be able to burn away the pent-up poison with Brain Spirit.] The conversation I had with Dokgo Woo-jin two years ago shed through my mind. shit. They say bad feelings fit right in. I cursed under my breath and poured all my strength into using the White Lightning God Attack. I felt heat as if my insides were burning. Sweat flowed like rain from the pores of my entire body. Dokgo Woojin said that two effects could be achieved by taking Cheondokdan. The first is to improve durability. Second is resistance to poison. It may seem good at first nce, but it is the way of the world that high expected benefitse with corresponding risks. If you think about it withmon sense, is there a possibility that there will be no side effects? It wasnt difficult to suppress the venom. It was also easy to burn off the umted poison by burning it off. However, quickly removing the poison did not mean that there was no burden on the body. The pain and fatigue caused by the addiction gradually umted. Naturally, my concentration broke and it became difficult to control my energy. This has to be repeated every year. After a long period of continuous luck, I was able to remove all the poison and store the increased internal energy in the Danjeon. After struggling to get up from my seat, I looked down at my slightly shaking hands and frowned. Huh I had a feeling that the future training would not be smooth. * * * Afterwards, I went back and forth between Hwangryongmuwan and Dangga to focus on my martial arts training. Once a fortnight, he visited the family home with a letter bearing the seal of the head of the family. Stop by the Medicine Kings Ministry, receive the Cheondokdan, rent a practice room, and digest it. There was one thing that I realized while continuously taking Cheondokdan. The energy gained by consuming a long-acting elixir is not cut in half. If you think about it, it was natural. In the case of instantaneous elixirs, internal energy could be improved by absorbing the spiritual energy contained in the elixir. On the other hand, long-acting elixirs were items that temporarily increased the efficiency of umting energy of learned mental techniques. For practitioners of the White Lightning Divine Art, Cheondokdan served as a strength enhancer with higher efficiency than the summoning dan. Damn it. I should have saved it too. Once again, I regretted taking Demon God Dan (ħ), despite its low effectiveness, when I was living in Manjang House. How great it would have been if I had been able to take the Demon God Dan after learning the White Thunder Divine Technique. Well, there was no other option at the time. Continuous use of the drug caused various side effects. Things like tremors, chronic fatigue, indigestion, or loss of appetite. In addition, I had to experience inconveniences in my daily life due to minor problems. But surprisingly, as time passed, I could feel my body adapting to the poison. Aside from the inconveniences of daily life, the ufortable feeling in my body that I used to feel every time I took Cheondokdan has barely been felt these days. As the number of times I took Cheondokdan increased, the pain and burden decreased. On the other hand, the efficiency of Baekrei Shingongs internal power umtion has increased. Although the process was difficult, the results were steadily followed. * * * As I left the practice room afterpleting the Cheondokdan dance like any other day, I noticed a woman standing with her arms crossed at the entrance and frowned slightly. Here we go again. Dangseoyeon, a womens restaurant from Sacheon Dangaju. She seemed to want to do something with me in some way, but she started arguing in various ways every time we ran into each other. At first, he just made clumsy provocations, but recently he even pretended it was a mistake and threw an object. At this rate, I was worried that I would soon lose my memorization. Why did youe again? I would like to ask you to help me. I think Ive told you dozens of times that I have no intention of having a fight with Sojeo. I told you that I would keep asking until you epted me too. It looks like you have some time left. I took time out of my busy schedule toe here. Lets ask now. Why are you so anxious that you cant dance with me? Its because you are a disciple of your benefactor. ? I know his true skills. Just because the teacher is strong, there is no way that the disciple will be strong as well. You will be disappointed because your skills are so poor. There is no way the talented person selected as his disciple is ordinary. . I couldnt speak. I guess I should say Im d that they didnt start a fight today. I had a gut feeling that if I didnt deal with it once, I would be stuck until the end. I eventually raised both hands and dered surrender. I lost. ! Lets go bimu. If you could set a convenient date and time and tell me Right now. There is no need to postpone it untilter. great. If possible, lets make a bet at the same time. bet? Didnt you tell me before? I have something that can tempt you. Thats right. All right. Hang on. I will offer you an appropriate price. I had no intention of losing once I decided to do a secret dance. It doesnt matter if my own evaluation is low, but I cant tarnish the face of my teacher, Dokgo Woojin. Oh, and if possible, I would like a ce where other peoples eyes wont reach. I have a private gym that I use. Please go there. All right. Chapter 44 Episode 44 Tang Seo-yeon and I stood facing each other in the center of the vast training hall. This is what Im betting on. knife? Damro (տR). Have you ever heard of the fame of Gu Yazi (Wұ)? Isnt he a figure from the previous era? He was said to be the best swordsman in the central region This is one of the five famous swords he made in hister years. Is it okay to bet on something so precious? Didnt you say it was an item that could irritate the small cooperatives? Augh escaped me. I never would have thought that such a valuable item would be worn on a simple jewel. Are you sure that you will never lose? Or do people who are directly descended from the five major families have different values than ordinary people? I took the sword handed to me by Tang Seo-yeon and looked around. Its a good sword. What would you like to bet on? well. I never thought that Gu Yajas famous sword woulde out. Im not confident I can offer equivalent conditions. It doesnt have to be money or things. ? How about something like this? If I win, the cooperative will grant one request to me. Anything? yes. Anything. I frowned slightly. You have to do one favor unconditionally. What kind of scary conditions exist? I guess it doesnt matter. Im going to win anyway. Although his physical condition was far from perfect due to taking Cheondokdan, it did not mean that he was so weak that he could not help a girl who was not even twenty years old. I nodded, returning Damro to her. great. Even though my opponent was a direct descendant of the infamous party family, I never had the slightest thought that I would lose. Of course, the woman in front of me was probably thinking the same thing as me. I will not call a notary separately. I believe that if you are a small cooperative, you will keep your promise. We both share the same. I will trust Sozer. * * * I took the lead first. I had no intention of wasting time on exploration. The opponent is a poisonous person. It would be foolish for a fool to take his time when fighting an opponent skilled in poison poisoning. The first herbivorous current month. Tang Seo-yeon, who was staring at the sword rising in a gentle curve, lightly shook her wrist. A dagger protruding from inside the sleeve was caught in her hand. Kakakakak! There was an unpleasant friction sound. Tang Seo-yeon, who exquisitely tilted her dagger to dodge the attack, immediately went into my arms and struck out with her left hand. An unpleasant aura waved across my outstretched palm. I pushed Shinhyeong back and held out my left hand toward him. Pow! The moment our hands shed, the sound of a leather drum exploding rang out. A massive light wave swept across the area. I jumped into the air despite the shock and muttered as I corrected my posture in the air. Its poison. The tingling sensation I felt at my fingertips seemed to indicate that poisonous energy had infiltrated me. Afternding on the ground, he immediately used the White Lightning God Attack to burn off the miasma. If it goes on for a long time, my side will be at a disadvantage. A quick decision. When dealing with the Tang Dynastys Germans, it was better to see the match as quickly as possible. I kicked off the ground and rushed towards Tang Seo-yeon. Tang Seo-yeon threw down the dagger in her hand and bit Shin Hyeong. Kaang! I swung my sword and deflected the dagger, and in the next moment, dozens of reflections filled the front. Kakakakak! I avoided what I could and eliminated the rest. In the meantime, Seoyeon Dang, who had widened the distance, held a new memorization in her hands. I wont give up my distance easily. Whoops! Kakakakakak! Memorizations that I dont know where they came from kept popping up. As I tried to avoid the flying memorization, I couldnt close the distance. The tactic itself isnt bad. Iughed wildly and kicked the ground hard. The high-flying new model drew a parab and fell towards Tang Seoyeon. The 19th herbivorous month (). He swung his sword and unleashed the Wolyeonggeom attack. The sword energy spread out in all directions and swept the entire area. The memorization that had been flying in all at once bounced away. The image of Tang Seo-yeon looking this way with a puzzled expression came into view. It looks like you dont have much experience fighting against high-level warriors, right? She certainly had outstanding skills for her age. I also knew how to lead the fight to my advantage. However, that alone could not make up for the fundamental gap in capabilities. Such a stable fighting method does not work against opponents stronger than oneself. Absolutely! Quick! A white electric current flowed through the sword body. Tang Seo-yeon instinctively sensed danger and stretched out her right hand forward. Following the nking noise, arge spit came out of the sleeve. Is it an organ device that fires memorized energy? I avoided it by simply tilting my head back. Is it because the number of spleens has be useless? Tang Seo-yeons face showed a hint of nervousness. Sigh! I immediately got into the gap between her and swung my sword. Tang Seo-yeon hurriedly took the chair and countered, but the difference in power was clear. A sword strike whose power is amplified by incorporating thunder energy. Wow! Tang Seo-yeon flew away, blood spurting from her mouth, and tumbled awkwardly on the ground. I caught up with her right away to finish. The moment you try to swing your sword again. for a moment. I felt a chill running down my back. My intuition rang an rm. I felt a sense of difort from the sight of Tang Seo-yeon, who urgently corrected her posture and raised her head. I cant see the ornament that was always on the top of my head. I quickly looked back. A golden butterfly had already arrived right in front of my nose. Bjeop of the soul of the soul! I was barely able to avoid it by twisting the new model, but a scratch appeared on the back of my neck. Even as I breathed a sigh of relief, my vision suddenly changed for a moment. poison! My sense of bnce was lost and all strength was drained from my body. I immediately used the white thunder energy, rotated the new type around my left foot, and sprayed the Wolyeonggeoms cutting grass. Twenty-third herbivorous month (ˮ). The remnants that remained along the swords path crumbled into countless des. Aaaah! Tang Seo-yeons scream rang in my ears. It seems that I was swept away by the illusion while attacking while my senses were paralyzed. After some time, the distorted vision and body sensations returned to normal. Seo-yeon Tang was breathing heavily and ring in this direction from a distance away. I was a little surprised. . I think weve shown everything we have to show each other, so lets finish this soon. * * * I said, aiming my sword at the neck of Tang Seo-yeon, who was lying on the ground. I think I won. . I will take the damro (տR) as promised. It was harder than expected. Basic skills are good, but I never thought he would be so good at psychological warfare. Even considering that it wasnt in perfect condition, it wasnt someone who would have this much trouble. Tang Seo-yeon raised her upper body and said with a bitter expression. You are strong as expected. I was lucky. no. It wasnt luck or anything. Its just that Yeon Sohyeop was much stronger than me. I have something I want to ask. ? Why are you working so desperately on this mission? What are you talking about? I felt it while I was dancing. Sojeo is pouring his all into this dance. Didnt you ask me to join you simply because you wanted to find out my skills? . Since you are not answering, I will change the question. What were you nning to ask me if I won the bet? I didnt really think about it. I didnt think about it I tried to think about it slowly after winning the match. Then why did you bet on a famous sword? Honestly, I regret it a little bit. I made a decision based on emotion without thinking about what would happenter. I narrowed my eyes and sharpened my sword. For some reason, I felt like she was seeing someone else through me. Is it possible that the reason you had an affair with me has something to do with you, Master? Its a shame, but it is. A voice mixed with self-deprecation. A shadow fell over the womans face covered in burns. I once asked my benefactor for a favor. Please ept me as a disciple. . But I was rejected. You cannot learn the martial arts of Tenreimun, so give up. After being rejected several times, I finally gave up and learned my familys martial arts. In the end, I gave up living as a woman and became a German. I thought I knew why she was so persistent in asking me to do the massage. It seems that she wanted to prove her strength to Dokgo Woojin by defeating me. Maybe I felt jealous the moment I saw Sohyeop. . I felt like I had a little idea of how Tang Seo-yeon felt when she saw Dok Go Woo-jin taking me as her disciple. Of course, Dokgo Woojin would never have been able to ept her as a disciple. Isnt it impossible to kill a close friends daughter by drowning her in a fire demon? Id like to clear up any misunderstandings. In my heart, I wanted to say this. Baekroe Shingong is said to be a martial art that cannot be learned except with extreme skill. The reason why Sojeo was not selected as the contemporary sessor to Cheonleimun was not because she was a woman or because shecked qualifications. But that wont work. If you offerfort in a clumsy way, you could end up incurring resentment. In fact, I am an exceptional case in which I learned the White Thunder Godkung even though I was not a despondent. Even the same words can beforting or deceptive depending on who says them. I didnt want to upset her by saying something unnecessary. sorry. I caused trouble to the cooperative by using my childish emotions. its okay. I quietly took my nket and left the training ground. Tang Seo-yeon did not follow me or see me off, but just watched me leaving nkly. * * * Amodation in Hwangryongmugwan. I muttered, looking at the ck-edged de as if fascinated. Its Gu Yajas famous sword. I unexpectedly came into possession of a valuable item. As I was looking around, I had a strong urge to swing it around right away. There is no such thing as a monster. I shook my head once and returned the sword to its sheath and ced it under the bed. I felt like I could sleepfortably for the first time in a long time. Tang Seo-yeons situation? I already forgot about that. My own pleasure took priority over other peoples feelings. What are the side effects of taking Cheondokdan? For today, I was able tough it off. It was a rewarding day. I buried myself in bed with a smile on my face. Chapter 45 Episode 45: No need to write a tomb. It is often said that a famous calligrapher does not care about the brush. But a proverb is just a proverb. In reality, the more famous a penman is, the more rigorous and strict he is with the tools he uses. The same was true for the Murim people. Whether a swordsman, a thief, or a spearman. Everyone hopes to find a weapon that suits them and aspires to obtain better weapons. Sigh! I smiled as I held up the newly acquired sword and performed a swordsmanship. It feels good in the hand. Damro (տR). One of the five famous swords made by Gu Yazi, a famous figure of the previous generation, in hister years. Even though I unfolded the same snack, it felt different than before. It may be an illusion, but the internal force conduction rate seemed to be higher than that of the sword I had used before. I dont know how long its been since Ist felt this excited like a child. It was fun. I felt like the chronic fatigue caused by taking Cheondokdan waspletely gone. I continued my sword dance without even noticing that the sun was setting. Until your inner strength bottoms out. Whoa When I finished training and left the training ground, my whole body was covered in sweat. After washing and changing my clothes at the dormitory, I headed outside the military building. It waste and the restaurant in the building was already closed. Therefore, I had to go to a nearby guest house and have a meal. what. The guesthouse was quiet. Perhaps because it waste at night, there were no people eating and only a few people were sitting there drinking. But among them, a familiar face caught my eye. Why is that guy here? The man sitting at the entire table, sipping alcohol, was none other than Dokgo Woojin. I tilted my head and sat down across from him. Why are you here at this hour? Normally, he was a great man who would have gone to his family in Cheongseong Mountain as soon as he finished work. I was curious as to why he was drinking alone in his guesthouse. You cameter than expected. Did you know I wasing? This guy with 20 hungry animals in his stomach forgot to eat and stayed in the training hall. Isnt it obvious where he will go after training? Master, you know me too well. I smiled and called Jeomsoi and ordered food. Jeomsoy looked embarrassed at the suddenrge order. Jeomsoy disappears into the kitchen. Is your training going well? Dokgo Woojin asked, offering me a drink. I emptied my ss in one go, shook my head, andined. Due to the side effects of taking Cheondokdan, my physical condition is in dire straits. Indigestion, loss of appetite, chronic fatigue Dont you think that besides losing your appetite, youre eating too much? Originally I would have eaten twice as much. Dokgo Woojin smiled as if he was dumbfounded and filled the empty ss with alcohol. He poured alcohol into his own ss and spokefortingly. Just be patient. It may be painful right now, but there wille a day when you will be rewarded for your hard work. Are you waiting for me to say that? Sometimes there must be days when I can talk so openly with my student. . I will pay for all the food and drinks I ate today. I will not decline. Some time passes. Jeomsoy started serving the food he ordered one by one. I yed with my chopsticks constantly to fill my hungry stomach, and Dokgo Woojin looked at me and leisurely drank his drink. As we were finishing up all the food, Dokgo Woojin ordered additional drinks and snacks. Iughed out loud as I looked at the newly ced liquor bottle and te on the table. Arent you overdoing it? You dont have to worry about the cost of food. Even if you pay for the food, will you be able to eat it all? Why should I worry when you are here? . There was small talk going on. A variety of topics were discussed, from the progress of training to the current status of Seo Mun-hye and Dok Go-seong on Mt. Cheongseong. About half an hour passed like that. I took out a book from my pocket and handed it to Dokgo Woojin. What is this? Its not officialdom. No public policy? It is a meditation technique based on yang energy. It will be a great help in oveing transacute dy. Where did you get this? I discovered it by ident. Looking at your handwriting, it looks like you wrote it yourself. Its a manuscript. There is a separate owner of the original. It has been quite a while since Ipleted the manuscript of Red Fire Gods Art. I was wondering when I should deliver it, but I thought now would be a good time. It would have been okay if I had told you in advance, but I wanted to be on time if possible. Dok Go-seong, who was a person with a natural dy, was slower to achieve martial arts than others. I heard that it was only recently that hepleted his Danjeon and was able to use his inner energy as he wanted. It seemed like he was having a particrly difficult time with training his body, but also with his Qigong training. Didnt I tell you? I will give you a housewarming gift soon. Is there anyone in the world who gives the spiritual method of ascension as a housewarming gift? Isnt it here? Dokgo Woojin examined the contents of the book with trembling hands. As I was sipping my drink to the apaniment of the sound of pages turning gently, Dokgo Woojin expressed his gratitude in a low voice. thanks. Its nothingpared to what Master did for me. Dokgo Woo-jin, who had his books packed in his arms, said while fiddling with his liquor bottle. I have more disciples than I deserve. Afterwards, Dokgo Woojin and I exchanged drinks again as if nothing had happened. The night in the guesthouse deepened. * * * Two years have passed. The season is summer. After finishing Ungi Haenggong and leaving the practice room, I found a woman waiting outside and said hello. Long time no see. Sozer. Long time no see. Dangseoyeon, a Dang familys womens restaurant. After we had one fight, she didnt argue with me anymore. Rather, he seemed sorry, perhaps because he was thinking about the past. Now, whenever we run into each other in passing, we exchange a simple hello. What brought you here? Today is thest day, so I came to say hello. Even if its thest time, I can see you again if I want to. I responded politely and rxed my stiff body. Today was the day the party gave out thest Cheondogdan. Since there was no reason to enter the party house, there would be no more face-to-face encounters with her. Unless she takes the time toe visit me. At least I wont have to go looking for her. He has achieved considerable martial achievements so far. By taking Cheondokdan, the total amount of internal energy increased and naturally entered the state of transcendence. As a bonus, he achieved imperviousness to poison. Since my body was already strengthened by the White Thunder Gods Art, I rarely suffered internal injuries, but now I was no longer affected by poison. Now I feel a little scared too. I felt like I was turning into something other than human. Thank you so much. See you again soon. I said goodbye to Tang Seo-yeon and left the party. I felt relieved when I thought that I would no longer have to set foot in this hideous den of Germans. good night! The pouring sunlight seemed to bless my future. I crossed the main street with light steps and headed toward Hwangryongmugwan. * * * Restaurant in Hwangryongmugwan. Cheon Ga-ryeong, who was eating together, looked at me with round eyes and asked. Are you going to leave Gangho? yes. This suddenly? There is no reason to stay in Sacheon any longer. There is still a year left until the Yongbong branch opens. I think Ive broken through the wall of perfection. I was thinking of taking care of a few things I had been putting off in my spare time. Are you going to follow me? Its obvious. Cheon Ji-ryeong sighed softly and put down his chopsticks. When are you leaving? We will leave in ten days at thetest. What is the destination? Zhejiang. First, I n to stop by Hwayang Sangdan and meet the owner of the Sangdan. Now that I think about it, I heard that the investment I made two years ago turned out to be a huge sess. Purchase agency request entrusted to the owner of Hwayang Trading Company. Not only did he give all of his assets as an initial investment, but he also delivered all of thepensation sent from Hao Wen and the dignity maintenance fees regrly sent by Lord Shijiazhuang to Huayang Merchant. As a result, I became a wealthy person. Im asking because Ive been asked, but how did you know? What do you mean? The value of spices will skyrocket due to Japanese invasions. The Japanese pirates who appearedst fall had not yet been subdued and were running rampant in the waters of Zhejiang. The value of the spices stored in Hwayang Sangdans warehouse was still increasing in real time. I was just lucky. What if youre lucky? Would a person like that ask you to purchase spices and secure inventory even if it means paying a premium? Actually, I know how to read Cheongi (C). If you invest knowing what will happen in the future, it is natural to achieve sess. Youre kidding, right? Of course its a joke. This is real! Cheon Ga-ryeong was furious and hit the table. The students around her nced at her. At neen, she became even more beautiful than before. Before, she had a somewhat youthful feel, but now she exudes the charm of a mature woman. Its Zhejiang. It would take quite a while to get from Sichuan to Zhejiang. So, Im thinking of entrusting the escort to an appropriate bureau. Not a bad idea. As I will tell you in advance, each person is responsible for their own travel expenses. what? Why are you looking at me like that? You dont have to be so salty. I made a lot of money. Just because you have a lot of money doesnt mean you have to give it to others. Jomsaengi. Wouldnt the funds for activitiese from Haomun anyway? I shouldnt say anything. Cheon Ga-ryeong clicked her tongue with a disapproving expression and drank the water in the ss in one gulp. Im thinking of going to Qingcheng Mountain in the evening. Could you go with me? Why on Mount Qingcheng? I have to formally ask my teacher for permission. Why are you taking me there? Wouldnt your wife like it if you went with Sojeo? Well, I dont really have anything to do, so it doesnt matter. Cheon Ga-ryeong twirled her hair with her index finger and stared at me. Eyes that seem to be asking for something. Why are you looking at me like that? I recently came across an item I want to have? But I didnt have any money There was no fox in sight. I said, raising both hands as if I had lost. Ill buy it for you. Chapter 46 Episode 46: Dokgo Woojins residence located near Cheongseongsan Mountain. bout! A powerful sound of energy prated my ears. Dok Go-seong was practicing boxing while sweating beadingly. Whenever the posture was wrong or the movements were slow, Dokgo Woo-jin, who was watching with harsh eyes, shouted. It seems quite usible. As I sat on the floor and watched Dok Go-seong practice, I was inwardly amazed. The expression Ilchwiwoljang (վŒ) is probably used in times like these. Dok-go-seong had be apletely different person from the boy who had been struggling two years ago because he could not keep up with basic training. Well have to watch a little more to find out, but its clear that hes not an ordinary talent. After learning Honghwa Shingong and oveing his innate constitution, Dok Go-seongs hidden talent began to shine in earnest. If you teach one, you will realize two, and if you teach three, you will realize ten. Although it is still immature, I was excited to see how far it could grow in the future. Especially since he is a character who was not highlighted in his previous life. As for telling me the recipe for the Demon God Dan I decided to put it on hold for now. The Honghwa Shingong (t) that Dok Go-seong learned was a mind technique that was extremely efficient in umting internal energy. It was different from the Three Hands Mind Act or the White Lightning God Gong. Even if one did not necessarily borrow the power of the elixir, one would be able to reach a sufficiently high level if one continued to practice. Above all, long-acting elixirs had to be taken at the appropriate time to achieve maximum effectiveness. Even if I were to tell you the recipe for making the Demon Goddess, it would have been better if it had been der. How long had he been watching the father and son like that? Seo Moon-hye stuck her head out the window to announce that the meal was ready. I immediately got up from my seat. I was already looking forward to what kind of dinner Seo Moon-hye, who was excited to wee guests, would prepare. * * * After ate dinner, I informed Dokgo Woojin that I was going on a trip. Unlike Dokgo Woo-jin, who silently listened to the story, Seo Moon-hye looked sad, as if she was about to shed tears at any moment. I knew you were nning to go strong. Hes been showing signs of that for some time now. . Youre going to Zhejiang? yes. Recently, I heard that Japanese pirates are running rampant in the waters near Zhejiang. I have no intention of joining the subjugation of Japanese pirates. Even if you dont mean to, theres a chance youll get caught up in a fight. Even if an emergency urs, I have the ability to protect myself. Well, if you are the one you are now, you can easily join the ranks of the worlds top hundred masters Dokgo Woojin nodded once and asked while tapping his index finger on the table. What do you n to do, military officer? I have no intention of being tied down with graduation. Theres nothing more to learn there. okay. I will solve the issue of leaving the hospital. thank you. What is the departure date? I n to leave in ten days at thetest. There is one thing I would like to ask of you, will you listen to it? I must grant whatever request Master makes. I had a meeting with the head of the party not long ago, and he said this. My daughter is old enough to go to Gangho, but I feel uneasy about letting her go alone. ? My anxiety rose. Why does the story of Danggajue out here? But he said he was having a hard time because it was obvious that he would not like it if we gave him the familys military officers. Are you really saying that you wish we could move together with Sojeo? If you dont like it, you can refuse. This is just a favor. Augh escaped me. What Dang Seo-yeon said during the day passed through my mind. [Ill see you again soon.] I thought it was just a courtesy, but I never thought it had a hidden meaning. I sighed softly and nodded. no. If Sojeo joins us, there is nothing wrong with me. Thank you for saying that. Unexpectedly, the number of people in the group increased by one. To be honest, I wasnt that happy about it. It would be a lie if I said I didnt feel ufortable due to unexpected variables. Nevertheless, there were three main reasons why I did not refuse to join Tang Seoyeon. Firstly, because it is a request from my teacher. Second, I was concerned that she was a person I had never seen in my previous life. Thirdly, because she is a person with extensive knowledge in mechanical engineering. After taking care of business at Hwayang Sangdan, I nned to head straight to Bidong, where the legacy of Cheongija (ǧ) rests. I remember hearing that Reporter Cheon was a person who was skilled not only in the method of formation but also in the machinery. If you move with a direct blood rtive of your party, you might be able to get help. I wont say much since you are old enough to take care of yourself. I hope you can go to the river and achieve everything you want. Dokgo Woojin said with a smile that he rarely shows on his lips. I got up and bowed to him. Thank you so much. Master. * * * Haeulpyoguk (CS). It was thergest of all the kingdoms nesting in Seongdo. Five days ago, I paid arge sum of money here and entrusted an escort request. [Do you want to join the journey to Hubei?] [Yes. There are three people. I would also like you to prepare arge carriage.] The receptionist, who was looking at me with a suspicious expression, changed her expressionpletely as soon as I handed her the gold coin. I was able to once again realize the power of money. Unfortunately, I could not find a ticket to Zhejiang. Once I got to Hubei, I thought I would have to either arrange another ticket or travel on foot. I got into the carriage prepared by the bureau, bowed lightly to Dang Seo-yeon, who was sitting across from me, and said, Please take care of me in the future. Please take care of me. The journey began and the carriage began to roll with a ttering noise. I looked out the window and muttered. Four years. It was already four years ago that I went to the Hwangryongmugwan and begged Dokgo Woojin to ept me as his disciple. I have already turned neen. A lot has changed in the meantime. In particr, the martial arts achievements were dazzling. The state of transcendence, a body with enhanced internal strength for 50 years, and even imperviousness to poison from heaven. We achieved results that exceeded expectations. It wont be long before the magicians begin their activities in earnest. Recently, we have often heard stories about demons appearing in a certain area or about the damage suffered by a sect in that area. In particr, it seemed like fights were taking ce every day in Cheonghae, adjacent to Xinjiang, where the headquarters of the Demonic Cult was located. Well, it is a disputed area where fights ur frequently even in peacetime. Compared to other regions, Sacheon was rtively peaceful. There was a case where the ghost army led by the demon demon Eumsal was subdued by the Qingcheng faction, but basically, Sacheon was not a good area for demon cultists to operate. The Cheongseong faction (i), the Ami faction (), and the Sichuan Tang family (ĴƼ). Because there are as many as three major factions of the martial arts faction in ce. No matter what happens in todays martial arts world, its not strange. I gained strength because I knew that the difficult times ahead would unfold. So that we can respond no matter what happens. Although I have not yetpletely regained the level of my previous life, I am confident that I have the skills to protect myself. There is a lot of work ahead. I spent some time checking my future schedule in my head. I was awakened from my thoughts by the sound of a conversation between two women sitting across from me. I am Cheon Ga-ryeong. Please feel free to call me Ga-ryeong. okay. If its okay, can I call you sister? sister? If youre ufortable being called sister No, its okay. Ill take good care of you in the future. For example, my younger brother. yes. Seoyeon unnie. Cheon Ji-ryeong showed off his unique friendliness and quickly became close to Tang Seo-yeon. As I was already looking at the two people acting like sisters, saying they were older and younger, my head started to hurt for some reason. Anyway, I didnt know that the item I wanted was a hairpin. You have a surprisingly girlish side. Unlike usual, Cheon Ga-ryeong looked very stylish. She wore a light blue suit that fit her body perfectly and had light makeup on her face. She wore a hairpin in her neatly tied up hair, and the pure white nape of her neck that was revealed refreshingly caught the eye. It reminded me of the first time I saw her face at Cheonhwaru. Oh, sister. Would you like to take a look at this? Cheon Ga-ryeong seemed to ce her hand on the back of her head, then pulled out the hairpin that held her hair in ce and ced it on her palm. Her neatly organized hair was loose and flowing down her shoulders. She asked, handing the hairpin to Seoyeon Tang. I found this item while walking around the market recently. Isnt it pretty? The silky, shiny hairpin looked luxurious even to me, who doesnt know much about womens essories. However, Tang Seo-yeons impressions were a little different from what I thought. I dont think its an ordinary hairpin? Perhaps because you are from the party family, you recognize me at a nce. Seoyeon Tang grabbed both ends of the hairpin and pulled it. Then one side of the hairpin came off, revealing the hidden sharp awl. I cant believe theres a memorization hidden inside such a thin hairpin. They said its made of ink iron so it wont break easily. Tang Seo-yeon looked around at the hairpin as if she were fascinated. As I watched the scene, I burst intoughter. What is your girlish side? * * * The journey went smoothly. Since I had money, I could enjoy luxurious travel. It was the same in the past when I joined the voyage from Guangxi to Sacheon, but I didnt have to feel any inconvenience because the envoys and envoys took care of all the troublesome things. However, when they crossed the border of Sichuan and entered Shaanxi, a problem arose. While preparing to stay overnight on the side of an unknown mountain. A group of bandits appeared as if they were surrounding the parade. The group tried to avoid the situation by paying a reasonable toll without fighting them. The problem was that some of the bandits spotted Tang Seo-yeon outside the carriage and started making fun of her. That bitch looks really scary. You look terrible. Did you at least roll around in a field of fire? Hahaha! I wonder if I can get married like that! It was obvious, but Tang Seo-yeon did not tolerate it. If you remain silent even after being insulted, you are not a member of the Tang family. Keuuk! As she lightly waved her arm, one of the bandits grabbed the back of the neck and tore down the new figure. Hisplexion turned blue, as if he had been hit by a poisonous spell. You bitch! What are you doing! The enraged bandits drew their weapons and attacked the parade. I sighed softly and ced my hand on the sword. Youre bothering me. Chapter 47 Episode 47 The fight ended quickly. At the point when Dang Seo-yeon and I stepped forward, the oue was almost certain. Cheon Ji-ryeong didnt evene out of the carriage. There was no damage to the group. The messengers took turns looking at me and Tang Seo-yeon as if they were looking at a monster. . I frowned, looking down at my clothes covered in blood. At this point, there is no point paying a lot of money and entrusting the escort service to Pyo-guk. I got caught up in a meaningless fight and wasted my strength needlessly. It didnt feel that good. Its hard to find water to wash in these mountains. I red at the captured bandits with annoyed eyes. The bandits were tied to ropes and kneeling on the ground, their necks hunched over like turtles. There were no injuries among the surviving bandits. Except for those who gave up their weapons and surrendered, everyone else died. Tang Seo-yeon had no mercy toward her enemies. As a Tang family warrior, his hands were extremely cruel. Of course, it was the same for me as a demonic cultist in my past life. I could not feel any reason to show mercy to bandits and the like. Then why are you picking a fight with the partys military officer? As I watched Dang Seo-yeon interrogating a bandit with a dagger pointed at his neck, I couldnt help but sigh. In the eyes of the reporters, she would appear like a powder keg that could explode at any moment. She was the one who ignited the fight that could have been avoided. This was the reason why I stepped forward and helped subdue the bandits. What if the partys victims became victims due to the party seoyeon? In all likelihood, unfavorable public opinion would have been formed. Even if a customer paid a high price, it was human psychology to want to avoid the gue god that brought danger. Anyway, I cant even get on the carriage like this. It was difficult to have the smell of blood on a carriage that was supposed to be used for a long time. However, since it was not possible to take the messengers horses and ride them, they had to travel on foot until they reached a nearby vige. I couldnt help but feel so obnoxious about Cheon Ga-ryeong, who was looking at me with his head sticking out of the carriage window. Yeon Sohyeop. After finishing the interrogation, Seoyeon Dang called me. It is said that their base is not far from here. Are you really saying that we are going to go rob the mountains? You know what Im talking about. Do you really need to go that far? If you dont know, you dont know, but even if you know, you cant just ignore it. . It is said that there are women kidnapped from nearby viges in the mountain quarters. As I listened to her story with a sour expression, a thought suddenly urred to me. If I rob the wild vegetables, wouldnt I be able to get a horse to ride to the vige? No, it may be possible to solve a more fundamental problem. I might be able to find water and a bathtub to wash myself. Iughed and stretched. I felt absurd that I had decided to take down bandits just to take a bath, but at the same time, I felt good. The reason I was able toe up with this idea was because I had the power. In the end, Moorim was all about strength. I could feel it again. That all your efforts have not been in vain. I asked, tilting my head loudly. Where is the mountain vegetables located? * * * earth! earth! earth! earth! A bandit standing guard at a watchtower rang a bell announcing an attack. Maeng-pyeong, the head of Maeng Ho-chae, who was absorbed in molesting a woman he had kidnapped from a nearby vige, frowned and got up from his bed. whats the matter! Chaeju! Its an attack! Are you a government soldier? How many people? Not the government army! Two people! They say a man and a woman came in from different directions! Only two? Are you saying that right now?! They say its not normal! In particr, women are said to be like the poisonous people of the Tang family because they freely use poison and memorization What? German? Makpyeong opened his eyes wide. I couldnt understand the situation. No, why on earth would a Tang familys poison attack a mountain nt located in such a remote area? It seems that the party group that was trying to collect the toll tax included a member of the party! Holy shit! Makpyeong, who was swearing and putting on his clothes, picked up a spear and a bow hanging on the wall. Although his subordinates did not know this, he was actually from the government military. He had a talent for martial arts and at one time rose to a fairly high position. First, focus the kids in the direction the Germans attacked! Ill take the mans side! yes? If we dont kill the poisoner quickly, the damage will increase Thats stupid! There is a limit to the number of memorizations an individual can possess anyway! If it bes a war of attrition, we will have the advantage! I see. And if we subdue the man first and use him as a hostage, we might be able to stop that bitch from going on a rampage! ah! After the subordinate gave an exmation and left to deliver instructions. Makpyeong climbed onto the roof of the log cabin and observed the situation of the war. As the subordinate reported, the situation was not that good. It was infuriating to see a group of about 40 people struggling to cope with only two people. I immediately flew in the direction where the scream came from. As he jumped towards the man who was cutting down his subordinates with a sharp sword, heshed out with the lions hooves. this guy! How dare you tell me where this is! The man, who nced back at Makpyeong, snorted and walked forward. Quaaaang! The ground sank hard and there was a loud noise. The ground split apart around the foot that struck down. omg! Ugh! The bandits who surrounded the young man stumbled, unable to keep their bnce. Makpyeongs expression became nk. Thats the power that humans can produce? Even if something goes wrong, it is definitely wrong. As the young man swung his sword, countless phantom des appeared before Makpyeongs eyes. What is this! I didnt even dare to resist. How on earth can they withstand such a brutal attack? Makpyeong instinctively closed his eyes tightly. The next moment, he rolled on the floor obnoxiously. Kaaak! Makpyeong came to his senseste and raised his upper body, frantically groping his body with both hands. Even after washing my eyes, I couldnt find any sword marks. Hwangeom! You were fooled! As soon as he picked up the spear that had fallen on the floor in a fit of rage, a sword pierced his temple. The man who grabbed the back of Makpyeong, who fainted without even being able to scream, narrowed his eyes and muttered. Just looking at this guy, it looks like hes a debtor. Do you think there will be a reward if I take him to the government office? * * * Same time. Oksa (z) located within the mountain chae. Jang Han, who entered the shabby cage, grabbed the terrified woman by her hair and dragged her out, shouting. Come out quickly! Ahh! You bitch! You cant stand up when you say something nice! The women trapped in the cage opposite looked at the scene in horror. The man was Meng Gil, Meng Hochaes debtor. When he heard that the attacker was a member of the Tang family, he immediately went to the prison where the kidnapped women were imprisoned. No matter how notorious the leader of the party is, he is ultimately the leader of the political faction. If you stage a hostage situation, there is a good chance it will work. He carried the woman on his side and left the prison. When I put my fist into the face of the woman who was violently resisting, her struggling stopped. Now hes a little more calm keuok! Maeng-gil, who wasughing in satisfaction, copsed in ce with a scream of death the next moment. This was because the woman who was hiding under the eaves stabbed him in the back of the neck. The woman, Cheon Ga-ryeong, muttered as she wiped the blood off her dagger. Its obvious what a n the bandits would think of in a situation like this. She hummed and removed the rope from the woman who had fallen on the floor. She handed a bundle of keys to the woman who nodded in pain but nodded. Take it and free the others too. yes? All of Meng Haochais bandits will soon be defeated. Those who were captured will also be able to return home. ! After speaking, Cheon Ji-ryeongs new form melted into the air like a ghost. The woman who witnessed the incredible sight rubbed her eyes with both hands. I guess Ive done my part at this level. Cheon Ga-ryeong, who was standing on the roof of the prison, yawned and muttered. Most of the bandits who flocked to Tang Seo-yeon were scurrying around, poisoned by the poison she had sprayed. There didnt seem to be any need to join in and help. Needless to say, it was the direction where the fire clouds were located. Anyway Cheon Ga-ryeongs eyes narrowed as he watched Yeon-woon cut down the bandits like they were straw bales. The movements were iparable to when they sparred at the Hwangryongmugwan two years ago. There are no such monsters. I couldnt even guess how wide the gap had be. Suddenly, a conversation between Yeon-woon and Dok-go Woo-jin not long ago shed through my mind. [Even if an emergency situation arises, I am fully capable of protecting myself.] [ Well, if you are the one you are now, you could easily join the ranks of the worlds 100 greatest masters.] He says it as if he were asserting . The teacher and the disciple who ept it as if it were natural. Iughed at the time, but I couldnt do it now. He is a master of the hundreds when he is not even young. There are many people in the world who are called great talents, but at least in the field of martial arts, there is no one who canpare to Yeonsun. Suddenly a thought urred to me. Perhaps he is watching the birth of a hero who will leave a mark in the history of martial arts. * * * Afterpleting the subjugation of Meng Hao-chae, I called in the ticket troupe and asked them to clean up after themselves. The secretaries who had been looking at me and Tang Seo-yeon with eyes full of fear smiled on their faces when they heard that they would sharepensation for the subjugation. There were more goods stored in the mountain than expected. However, in my eyes, it was only a small amount of money as it was rejected due to a purchase request made by the owner of Hwayang Trading Company. Its a hassle to carry everything with me. I gave some of the captured goods to the martyrs and martyrs as money for their trouble. The rest was equally distributed to Tang Seo-yeon, Cheon Ga-ryeong, and the kidnapped women. After staying overnight at a mountain lodge, the group headed to a nearby vige early the next morning. The captured bandits were handed over to the government office, and the kidnapped women were delivered to a branch of Haeulpyoguk so that they could each return to their homes. However, such follow-up action led to unexpected results. Did you hear that story? They say it was two young men and women who defeated Meng Haochai and rescued the women captured there! I dont know where the rumor started, but people praising my achievements began to appear one by one. Chapter 48 Episode 48 Did you hear that story? They say it was two young men and women who defeated Meng Haochai and rescued the women captured there! Meng Hucai? Although it was not a mountain templerge enough to be included in the Green Forest League, I heard that the owner of the mountain came from the government military and was quite capable. Well, I guess hes just a bandit. Thats right. But is it normal for just the two of you to take down bandits over fifty years old? fifty? There were that many? Whats even more surprising is what they did after defeating the bandits. It is said that most of the goods captured from the mountain were distributed to the kidnapped women and arrangements were made for them to return home. Oh, hes a chatan. Especially the story goes that the woman is a member of the Tang family A restaurant located on the first floor of the guesthouse. I muttered while rubbing my chin while eavesdropping on the conversation between the men sitting next to me. Thats fun. Just a little rumor spread in the nearby area. It wasnt that I gained great fame or a fancy nickname. Above all, the story was mainly about Dangseoyeon rather than about me. Since she came from a Sichuan Tang family and was a woman, it was bound to be a hot topic. I didnt expect this result. In fact, it didnt really matter who stood out more. What really bothered me was that he attracted the attention of the world just by defeating a few unpopr bandits. Fame is not easy to obtain. This is especially true if you have a poor background. It is a mountain, a water, and a secret. Even if you eliminate some of the criminals who are so spread out that they can get kicked in the foot, people wont be interested. I dont know if its arge martial force that is as big as the Green Forest Alliance, the Yangtze River Waterway Alliance, and the Blood Rang Army. I can kind of get a feel for it. There were two main reasons why people were interested in this incident. First, the existence of Tang Seoyeon. The second is the goods distributed to the kidnapped women. Is this some kind of propaganda effect? The reason he distributed the captured goods to the women was not because he sympathized with them. Saying it was annoying was just an excuse. In reality, he just wanted to show off to Tang Seo-yeon. < I am not interested in goods. > < I just went out of my way to help that side. > The goal was to make her feel psychologically indebted by conveying such intentions. In other words, it could be said to be a paving stone in preparation for a future attack on Cheongijas Bi-dong. However, that calcted calction was disguised as a conspiracy and was being talked about by the world. Its a trick to gaining fame. It might be worth thinking about. I learned something good. There was a need to increase his reputation in order to be an elder of the Murim Alliance in the future. It would have been better to have a good name rather than simple fame. Because hypocrites from political factions are passionate about righteousness and integrity. It wouldnt be a bad idea to do some basic work before the Yongbong branch opens. Of course, I had no intention of killing every bandit I encountered on the way to Zhejiang. It was cumbersome, a waste of time, and above all, it was inefficient. It was enough to waste my mental energy on a pointless fight. If youre going to win, you have to do it big. I was just wondering where I should spend the money I earned. Although I have no interest in doing charity work, I was willing to take some losses if it was an investment for the future. It would be a good idea to discuss it with the owner of Hwayang Sangdan. After gathering my thoughts, I called Jeomsoi and ordered a meal. As I was waiting for my food toe out, a woman with a familiar face sat down across from me. It was Cheon Ga-ryeong. She suddenly raised her head and said. Theres a problem. What does that mean all of a sudden? Have you ever heard a rumor about a demon that appears in Shaanxi? This is my first time hearing this. Recently, a madman under the influence of demons went on a rampage in Xian, and it seems that more than one person was harmed at the time. Hes such a newbie that he hasnt been subdued yet. What does that have to do with us? That guy killed a disciple of the Huashan Sectst night. I heard that the angry leader of the Hwasan faction issued an order to kill and blockade? no way. That cant be true. It looks like Ill be stuck here for a while. I blinked with a nk expression. What kind of sound is this, like banging on a pole in your sleep? * * * After finishing my meal, I left the guesthouse and headed toward the street. Before long, I was able to spot a Taoist monk from the Hwasan Sect perched on a corner of the street, looking at passers-by with sharp eyes. The plum blossom pattern drawn on the sleeve caught the eye. Thats a pain in the ass. The story that the Volcanic Sect mobilized arge number of disciples to blockade the area to subdue the demons seemed to be true. I tsk and click my tongue. I never thought the schedule would be dyed like this. Theres no particr reason to hurry, but But it wasnt like there was anything special to do in Shaanxi. I wanted to avoid wasting time meaninglessly. But I dont want to join in helping the volcano faction track down the demon. In an instant, Dang Seo-yeons face shed through my mind. If she, a direct blood rtive of the Sichuan Dang family, steps forward, wouldnt even Taoist monks like Tiger and Malco obediently get out of the way? There was plenty of possibility. The problem was whether Tang Seo-yeon woulde forward even at the risk of being looked down on by the Hwasan faction. I dont know. Should I go back first and ask Pyodu what he ns to do next? That was when I shook my head and tried to retrace my steps. A young Taoist monk appeared as if blocking the path ahead. Infinite Buddha. Could you please spare a moment? Is there a problem. Could you tell me the name of the small cooperative? ? I couldnt understand the intention of the question. Why do you suddenly ask someone elses name? Even if its annoying, Id like you to answer my question. Its called Yeonsoun. Do you have any means of proving your identity? Why are you asking that? No, before that, when asking for someone elses name, isnt it polite to reveal your own name first? Im sorry if I made you feel ufortable. Contrary to what he said, he didnt look sorry at all. A head held high and an overbearing voice. The attitude made me feel bad as if I was interrogating a criminal. But it is a necessary investigation. I hope you will cooperate. Is there a connection between following the traces of a runaway demon and confirming the identity of a passerby? there is. He is an expert in disguise and transmutation. In other words, if a person was found with a sword at his waist, they would immediately arrest him and investigate his identity. I scratched the back of my head and gave him the answer he wanted. There is someone at the guesthouse where you are staying who can prove your identity. Then go there. The young Taoist naturally led me and followed behind. I frowned and walked away, having unintentionally developed an annoying hump. * * * This person This is Sojeo, Dang Seoyeon of Sacheon Dang Family. Sacheondanga! There was tension on the young Taoists face. It seemed like he had never thought that the person who would prove his identity would be a member of the party. As I watched him roll his eyes here and there with a puzzled expression, my ufortable feeling subsided a little. Infinite Buddha. My name is Cheonwoo, and I am a great disciple of the Hwasan Sect. Nice to meet you. Cheonwoo Dojo. I couldnt help butugh as I watched the young Taoist monk politely bowing his head and revealing his Taoist name without being asked. This is why people need to have a good background. When I asked him his name, he didnt answer until the end and just stretched out. A young guru who is anxious to leave, and Dang Seo-yeon, who clings to the guru and constantly asks him questions. It was an interesting sight. I was able to reflect on my goal of bing an elder of the Murim Alliance. One day, I will gain omnipotent power and status and stamp down the noses of arrogant Taoist bastards. Squeak. At that time, with the sound of rusty hinges, Cheon Ga-ryeong peeked her head into the room. The young Taoists eyes opened wide. It felt like drool would flow out of my open mouth at any moment. I clicked my tongue and muttered to myself. That kind of thing is also a guru. What can a practitioner who aims to be a sage be captivated by the beauty of a woman? Cheon Ga-ryeong gave a signal with his hand as if telling me to follow him. I asked for understanding from Tang Seo-yeon and the young monk and went outside the dormitory. -Why did you call me? -If you have nothing else to do, would you like to go grocery shopping with me? -There is nothing particrly necessary. -Your thoughts will change when you hear the destination, right? -? -The ce Im going to is not the local street, but the dark city. -Dark vision? Has a ck eye opened around here? -I heard it was open two days ago? From what I heard, it seemed like ck merchants were also having trouble. The time to withdraw has passed, but because Jang Mun-in of the Volcanic Sect has issued a blockade, they cannot move to another area. Heuksi (). A global market where all kinds of stolen goods, stolen goods, and illegal goods are traded. Not much was known about them as they wandered throughout the central region, opening markets and withdrawing repeatedly. I was intrigued. I also only heard about it through word of mouth, but I had no experience setting foot in ck poetry. -Ive heard that the only things that can be used in ck poetry are cash and goods. Dont you have to stop by the battlefield and pick up the money? -I guess so. Now take this. -Fox mask? Why is this C Are you trying to show your face proudly in the dark? C I understand what you mean. -Take this too. -What is this again? -It is a proof card that shows that the holder is a guest of Heuksi. -Is it okay for me to just give you something like this? -You can return it after you use it. -Cant I just have it? -no. Because its not something I can freely hand over to others. I quenched my appetite with regret and fingered the golden que the size of my fist. Perhaps feeling uneasy about that, Cheon Ga-ryeong spoke once again as if to emphasize it. -You must return it. -All right. * * * Cheon Ga-ryeong led me to a deserted alley. It took me a long time to cross the narrow and unsanitary alley. She stopped in front of a nice two-story wooden building and lightly knocked on the door with the back of her hand. Knock three times and take a breath. Knock seven times and take another breath. Finally, after knocking six times, the door burst open and a man seven feet tall appeared. The man asked, looking at me and Cheon Ga-ryeong in turn with harsh eyes. What is your business? Chapter 49 Episode 49 Whats your business? . Instead of answering, Cheon Ga-ryeong took out a certification card and showed it. The giant nodded and stepped slightly to the side. As I entered the building. A giant stood blocking the entrance as if blocking the escape route. Then, a hunchbacked man sitting against the wall came out and held out his hand towards Cheon Ga-ryeong. ? As he watched quietly, not knowing what it meant, Cheon Ga-ryeong ced a certificate on his hand. The hunchbacked man lifted his sses from his hooked nose and looked closely at the certificate. It seemed like they were trying to determine authenticity. Soon he nodded and returned the certification card to Cheon Ga-ryeong. I also quickly took out the certification card from my pocket and handed it to the hunchbacked man. Confirmation was done once again. Only after the hunchbacked man finished checking, arge man stepped aside from the entrance and led Cheon Ga-ryeong outside. Before leaving the building, I nced back at the five men sitting in a huddle in the center of the living room, gambling. At least the climax. Each and every one of them was a talented person who could not be ignored. Should we really call it a ck eye? The procedures for weing guests were extremelyplicated. If the certification card had been fake, they all would have drawn their swords and attacked at the same time. Follow me. Geohan came out to the garden located behind the building and led Cheon Ga-ryeong. When he used a bamboo needle to stab several walls, the floor fell apart with a rattling noise, revealing a passage leading to the basement. Tracheal apparatus? No matter how much it may be for security reasons, they installed such advanced machinery to cover the entrance. Thoroughly thorough (^β) would be an expression used in times like this. I crossed the aisle, looking around. Soon, arge underground space came into view. Torches hung on the wall at regr intervals illuminated the darkness. Amazing. I was able to realize the enormous financial power of Heuksi. ck poetry is a group that wanders throughout the central ins, repeatedly opening and withdrawing from markets. This means that there are dozens of such secret spaces. Maybe its more than that. asionally, there will be ces that are discovered by government agencies and closed down. The size of the market itself was not thatrge. The number of guests was also small. Instead, all the items being sold were items that could not be found in ordinary markets. There was nothing that was not valuable, and there was nothing that was not valuable. It would be nice to have an elixir. Cheon Ga-ryeong and I decided to move separately for a while. Because the things we were looking for were different. I headed to the stall where all kinds of medicinal herbs and pills were on disy. What is it? It was difficult to distinguish the types just by looking at them. Still, one thing was clear. At least there is nothing that could be called an elixir among the items on disy. The ck merchant, wearing a ck long robe and a ck mask covering his face, got up from his chair and asked. Are you looking for something? Do you have any elixir? Theres no way something like that could happen, right? . A tone as if asking something like that. I scratched the back of my head awkwardly. If you think about it, it was natural. No matter how dark it was, handling the elixir would inevitably be burdensome. There is a possibility that a martial artist who came as a guest may turn into a robber and turn the ck poem upside down. The masked person raised his head and spoke in a subdued tone. I dont have an elixir, but there is one item I recently acquired that can be useful. Would you like to take a look? ? Of course, it is expensive because it is precious. Ill take a look first. I nodded without much hesitation. As for money, I stopped by the battlefield and brought it with me inrge quantities. The masked man opened the lid of the wooden armor he took out from his chest and said. The contractor said it was a calling list. A list of names? Are you talking about the altar that is made only on Mount Wudang? Thats right. her . I stared at the two rings in the wooden armor as if fascinated. Somyeongdan (С). It was an internal injury medicine with excellent effects. Although it does not have the effect of increasing internal strength like the elixir, in a sense, it can be said to be a more precious treasure than the elixir. Depending on the situation, it can be an extra lifesaver. There was no need to check if it was genuine or not. It was known that merchants in the dark would inte the value of goods and sell them at high prices, but they would not deal in fakes. How much? I immediately searched in my pocket and took out a wallet. I had to buy these items when I could. well. As a seller, I hate to say this, but it is difficult to suggest a price. Its been a while since Ive gotten something like this The masked person rubbed his chin and pretended to be thinking. There is no set price for the items sold in Heuksi. Recognizing the value of an item depends on the customers discernment, and negotiating with the seller to adjust the price also depends on the customers ability. I took out a bundle of vouchers from my purse and ced it on the table. I didnt want to waste my energy needlessly. So we set a high price from the beginning. How about a hundred gold coins? The movement of the ck statue suddenly stopped. Let the breathtaking silence continue for a moment. He said, politely handing me the wooden box with both hands. Thank you for visiting, sir. * * * After that, I looked at various items, but I couldnt find anything I really liked. A few useful swords caught my eye, but I didnt feel the need to get a new sword, having obtained Damro (տR) through a bet with Tang Seo-yeon. I packed the wooden box containing the summons in my arms, joined Cheon Ga-ryeong, and chatted with her as we headed toward the exit. -Was there anything you liked? -No, I didnt really want to buy anything. -It looks like you have a lot of experience visiting ck cities. -huh. Sometimes Ie across something useful. I often stop by as a hobby. I burst outughing. My hobby is shopping at Heuksi. It was truly a unique hobby. -Im just asking, just in case. Did you get that hairpin from the Dark Eye? -of course. Do you think theyll sell something like this at the grocery store down the street? Cheon Ga-ryeong answered while fiddling with the hairpin on her head. [I cant believe theres a secret hidden inside such a thin hairpin.] [They say its made of ink iron, so it wont break easily.] I should have noticed then. If you think about it, there were plenty of opportunities to notice. I just wasnt paying attention. When I returned to the guest room after leaving Heuksi, the Taoist monk of the Hwasan Sect had already disappeared. I immediately went to Pyo-du and asked about the future schedule. I n to stay here for a while and observe the situation. . Please understand. We are not happy about the schedule being dyed, but that doesnt mean we cant cause a conflict with the volcanic waves Its okay. Theres no need to hurry. Thank you for saying that. As expected, Pyo-du dered the cessation of Pyo-haeng. There would have been no other options for him. After eating ate dinner, Iy down on the bed in the guest room and looked up at the ceiling nkly and muttered. If you want to attack Reporter Cheons secret castle, youll need expert help. Reporter Cheon is a master of Jinbeop. Of course, there were various formations around the residence where he lived in hister years. In order to lift the Jinbeop and enter Bi-dong, it was necessary to hire a person familiar with the relevant knowledge. Where should I find a skilled Jinbeop artist? The first thing that came to mind was the Zhuge family of Wuhan, Hubei Province. A huge martial arts force that upied the first ce in the five major families. In terms of the number and quality of Jinbeopga members, there was no group in the central ins that surpassed the Zhuge Dynasty. It wont work for Zhuge Dynasty. I muttered softly and shook my head. It was questionable whether the person of the Zhuge Dynasty would listen to the words of Wulin Chochul, but there was a bigger problem. In Cheon Gijas secret room, there was sleeping the Jinbeopdaohae (ꇷD), whom a person of the Zhuge Dynasty would want to acquire even if he had to sell his soul. Will Zhuge Ce really be willing to hand it over to me? I can assure you that it would not happen. In the worst case, they could have lost their way to Jinbeop and been destroyed. Should we rather look for the Qiun Dragon? Chiunryong (ȡ). A dragon flying through the clouds while drunk. Although it was a fancy nickname, it actually contained a lot of mockery. Contacting the Chiunryong itself wouldnt be that difficult. If you search the entertainment district of Hangzhou, you will find it. The problem is how to convince him. Qiunryong was called a geniusparable to an earth dragon, but he was absorbed in the magic of alcohol and did not pay attention to worldly affairs. He was basically a character who did not care about anyone other than himself. There were many people who wanted Chiunryong in their past lives. The Murim League also attempted to attract him to the military department with unconventional conditions. However, Chu Yun-ryong rejected all temptations and continued his life moving around the entertainment district. In the end, he died young before reaching his second birthday. After thinking about it for a while, I shook my head and got up from the bed. Well, theres no point in worrying about it like this now. Lets meet first and then decide. It would have been a good idea to ask Hao Wen to gather information, but unfortunately, there wasnt much he remembered about Qi Yun Long. All I know is that he was called a genius in fighting. It was two yearster that he received the nickname Chiunryong. At the very least, you need to know their origins, name, and appearance before you can make a request or not. Anyway I left the room with the sword I had put down under the bed. Why is it so loud? It was noisy outside. It seemed like something had happened. As I reached the first floor of the guest house, the first thing that caught my eye was the figure of a pot-bellied middle-aged man with a red face and swearing. How dare you! You know who I am! The face of the woman sitting across from the middle-aged man was familiar. Tang Seo-yeon, who had her arms crossed and legs crossed as if showing off, stared at the man and asked. So do you know who I am? The man snorted and picked up the chair next to him. Tang Seo-yeons eyes narrowed. Do you want to die? Put it down. Unless you want to die. Why do you seem scared when this situationes up? I almost burst intoughter at the sight of the man raising his head and asking as if he was growling. I went crazy because I wanted to die. Are you saying that you have no one to argue with, so you are going to argue with a member of the party? Kwazijic! The man mmed the chair hard on the floor. There was a deafening crash sound followed by debris flying in all directions. It seemed like she wanted to show off her force, but Tang Seo-yeon didnt even blink. If you dont put your head on the floor and apologize right now oops! Immediately after, the man coughed up blood and copsed on the spot. Chapter 50 Episode 50 Poison? The pot-bellied middle-aged mans face turned pale. It wasnt like a metaphor. Starting from the nape of my neck, my entire face turned blue. When When theyughed and ridiculed my appearance. Maybe its because its so fleshy, but its a littlete for the poison to pick up. You released the poison indoors like this? You dont have to worry. I adjusted it so as not to cause any inconvenience to other guests. You coward! cowardice? Are you sure that you started a fight with a member of the party without preparing to be poisoned? Is it all okay? I was able to roughly understand the situation. A middle-aged man disparaged Dang Seo-yeons appearance, and Dang Seo-yeon retorted, resulting in a fight. Its the same as back then. It was like that a few days ago when there was a conflict with a group of bandits. [She looks really scary.] [She looks terrible. Did you roll around in a field of fire?] [Khahaha! I wonder if I can get married like that!] Not only is a person handsome and beautiful, but an ugly face can also cause trouble. This is especially true in Moorim, which is full of people who want to increase their presence by putting others down. Did you say that you got a serious burn on your face because you handled the fire poison incorrectly? When Tang Seo-yeon was young, she got into a serious ident while practicing her familys martial arts. Fortunately, he escaped blindness, but he was left with scars that will never be erased. Anyone who sees her for the first time, regardless of age or gender, instinctively feels repelled. So did I. Of course, in my case, I was more afraid of her background than her appearance. Well, its an undeniable fact that appearance yed a part. Even I, who have seen demons with grotesque appearances countless times in my past life, feel that way, and it goes without saying how the average person would feel about it. However, she was not ashamed of her appearance. I didnt even try to hide it. He also had a pulpit where he could respond without being intimidated if someone challenged him on the basis of his appearance. I now know why I never saw her in my past life. To put it in a good way, he had a bold personality, but to put it in a bad way, he could be said to be inflexible. Seoyeon Tang clearly possessed outstanding skills. He was excellent at martial arts and had considerable knowledge of poisons and medicine. However, there were many people in the world who were stronger than her. During the trip, he was caught up in a dispute that he could not handle and lost his life. I guess thats roughly it. Of course, this was just a prediction without any basis. However, the possibility was quite high. [I had a meeting with the head of the party not long ago, and he said this. My daughter is old enough to leave Ganghohaeng, but she feels uneasy about letting her go alone.] [But she said she is having a hard time because it is obvious that she will not like it if we give her the familys attendants.] Perhaps in her previous life, she would have left Ganghohaeng alone. Its like Dokgo Castle. He is a person who did not stand out in his previous life. Suddenly, I thought it was fun. Dokgo-seong and Tang Seoyeon are like that. I was excited to see what changes these two people, who had not particrly distinguished themselves in the history of their previous lives, would make in the future. What if I put my head on the floor right now and dont apologize? I havent heard back yet. .. Tell me something. Cold sweat broke out on the middle-aged mans face as Tang Seo-yeon gently urged him. At first nce, he appears to be a reasonably powerful warrior belonging to Sega, but he was not a good opponent. If you turn a party with a damned family custom that repays resentment tenfold, it will not end in a light disturbance. I was rude to a noble person without knowing him. Please forgive me. . I guess I was drunk and out of my mind. Please have mercy just once. I will pray like this. In the end, the man could not ovee his fear and fell t on the floor. Tang Seo-yeon, who was looking down at the man with cold eyes, put her hand into her bosom. When I noticed that she was about to take out herbal medicine and throw it to her, I quickly got between the two of them. Sozer. Can you leave this persons disposition to me? ? Tang Seo-yeon, who was looking at me with puzzled eyes, slowly nodded. I squatted down in front of the pot-bellied middle-aged man, made eye contact with him, and asked. What is your name? My name is Jeon Woong. What is your affiliation and position? I hold the position of head of Heavenly Killer. I burst outughing. A st wave that kills the sky. Isnt he too fanatical for the name of Bangpa, a ck sword? You seem to have a higher status than you look. . If you want to live, I will give you a chance. Are you serious? I promise not only to decipher it, but also to keep this matter confidential. The man nced around and looked in the direction where Tang Seo-yeon was. Dang Seo-yeon got up from her seat without saying a word, handed me a contract cancetion, went up to her amodation on the second floor, and disappeared. I said, holding the contract in front of the man as if to show off. Please find Mines whereabouts. yes? I am asking you to find the whereabouts of Mine, who is currently being pursued by the Volcanic Sect. Whether it is mobilizing personal connections or mobilizing the dark people under yourmand. Do whatever it takes to find out its location. Everyone has their own use. These were the words of the second brother who killed me in my past life. I can guarantee that the warriors of the dark ind who chased debtors in the secr world would be much better at tracking and pursuit than the Taoists who stayed in the mountains and only trained in swordsmanship. It goes without saying if you are a native of the area. The man looked at me with a puzzled expression and said. If the Fire Volcano Sect arbitrarily subdued the demons chasing after them with lights in their eyes Im not asking you to catch them. All you have to do is find where they are hiding and let me know. . I also have no intention of showing hate to the Volcanic Sect. I just hope that the lockdown will be lifted quickly. Once I find out the location of the mine, I n to inform the volcanic faction immediately. Of course, I n to pay for all the condescension. elerating the lifting of the blockade and incurring debt to the volcanic faction. A n that kills two birds with one stone could be said to be something like this. Eat pheasant and eat its eggs. Ditch and catch crayfish. What I liked most was that I didnt have to put any effort into it. . The sight of a pot-bellied middle-aged man crying and shaking his shoulders was truly a sight to behold. With a smiling face, I ced the algae on the mans palm. I understand that you have epted it. yes. * * * You damn kites. I will never let you go lightly! Jeon Woong, the head of thepanys Cheonsalbang, mmed the table and exploded in anger. I couldnt hold back my anger. When I thought about being humiliated in front of so many people, the blood rushed to my head. I will kill you. He was breathing heavily like a wounded animal and shouted as he picked up the ax hanging on the wall. Is there anyone out there? I was confident that I would not lose if I fought again. Although he was unable to use his strength after being poisoned by the dragon in his guesthouse, it was only a disaster that urred because he did not realize that the other person was a poisoner. There was no reason to be afraid of the Germans or anything else, as long as enough time was given to make preparations and n a strategy. I ambush my subordinates in a nearby hill, lure them in, and attack them all at once. They were young guys who may or may not have just turned twenty. There was no reason why they could not be subdued if pushed through. I asked you to track Mines location. That would be perfect bait. All we have to do is lure the two kites with a lie that we found him. Return? The dead were silent. Quietly burying people one by one was not a task for him. No. If you do something wrong, you may be sanctioned by the Taoists of the Hwasan Sect scattered throughout the area. However, shallow ns were bound to quickly hit the wall of reality. Jeon Woong, who was hesitating while holding on to the doorknob of the paper door, frowned. My mind became cold as if cold water had been poured on it. Furthermore, there were more than one person who observed the situation at the time. If two people suddenly disappear, suspicion will inevitably turn towards me. He clicked his tongue and muttered as he ced the ax on his shoulder and ced it on the floor. Damn it. A situation that cannot be like this or that. He scratched the back of his head and shouted nervously. Why is there no answer! There was no answer. Jeon Woongs eyes narrowed. An inexplicable feeling of anxiety rose up. He added strength to the hand holding the handle of the ax and carefully opened the paper door. uh? A shocking sight came into view. All of the subordinates standing guard outside were asleep with their backs against the wall. One side of the dark yard. A young man was standing with his back to me and looking this way. The young man waved his hand happily and opened his mouth. Ah, head of the family. Huh-up. Jeon Woong, who recognized the other persons identity, quickly covered his mouth with his left hand. I almost screamed. You dont have to worry, my subordinates. I just gave him a blood transfusion and put him to sleep. What brings you here? I stopped by for a moment because I had something additional to tell you. By the way, what you are holding in your hand Jeon Woong was so startled that he threw the ax in his hand to the floor. The young man burst intoughter at that ridiculous sight. The young man, who soon caught his breath, pulled out the sword from his waist and spoke. I couldnt tell you because there were a lot of eyes watching in the guest room. ? You must find the demon before the volcano sects Taoists. If you dont, something big will happen. The young man, Yeonsun, pulled out the sword from his waist and swung it towards the wall. Quadddddd! The wall, cut into dozens of pieces, copsed. Jeon Woong looked at the scene with a nk expression. Then I assume you understand and I will leave now. Yeonsuns new form disappeared as if melting into the darkness. As if possessed, Jeon Woong took steps toward the copsed wall, his cheeks trembling. He saw the moment the young man swung his sword. The seven strands of swords that spew out from the sword point. This is not the time. He hurriedly kicked the ground and muttered. We have to find Mine quickly! * * * It has been three days since I was trapped in Shaanxi due to the blockade. Early morning. I woke up to themotion outside, got up, took the sword I had put down under the bed, and left the room. pop! Puff poop! Fireworks soared high into the sky, scattering bright light. I recognized at a nce that it was a signal indicating Mines location. Has it started slowly? Last night, Jeon Woong, the head of Cheonsalbang, came to see me. His face was gaunt due to how much he had suffered. [We found the demon.] [Thank you for your hard work.] I immediately went out to the street and reported the whereabouts of the demon to the Taoist of the Volcanic Sect. The very excited Taoist of the Volcanic Sect promised to reward me and left immediately. Okay then. I searched through my chest and took out the fox mask I had received from Cheon Ga-ryeong not long ago. Wearing a mask, I climbed onto the roof of the guest house, jumped between buildings, and moved in the direction where the fireworks were shooting out. It was said that the most interesting thing to watch was to watch a fight. At this point, I was thinking of watching how the volcanic wave defeated the demon. Chapter 51 Episode 51 Is it a plum blossom check-up? A rare spectacle unfolded before my eyes. The young Taoist monks surrounded the rampaging monster and fired sword strikes sequentially as if gears were interlocking. Although the monster resisted fiercely, there was no sign of Jin breaking. What a minister. It looks like most of them are students of this university. Most of the Taoist masters are first-ss. Only a few people inmand of Jin had barely entered the climax. On the other hand, at first nce, the monster rampaging at the center of Jin was an expert who was about to reach his peak. He was probably quite skilled even before he encountered magic. It is a checkup created to trap, stop, and kill opponents of a higher rank. Although a considerable amount of time has passed since the fight began, there has not yet been a single casualty on the Volcano factions side. Although there were some who suffered minor injuries, it did not have any impact on the general trend. Soon other Taoists took the ce of the injured. As time passed, Mine showed signs of exhaustion as he exhausted his stamina and endurance. On the contrary, the Taoist monks were full of morale and pushed the devil. Even considering that he has been eroded by demon energy and has lost his senses, it is too one-sided. Once again, I was able to realize the power of the examination that has been improved and developed over a long period of time at the prestigious Daepa. It could not bepared to the six-joint examination conducted by Shakyamunis warriors. It will be over soon. The demon let out an unintelligible scream and sprayed sword energy in all directions. Then, he kicked the ground andunched the new model. The monks looked embarrassed for a moment, but quickly regained theirposure and responded calmly. The sword energy was canceled out and the sword was deeply embedded in the demons body. Right shoulder, left leg, middle of the backboard. Even as Mine screamed at the top of her lungs, she twisted her body and pulled herself out. The flesh was torn into pieces and blood poured out. Is this the final struggle? Mine jumped after kicking the shoulder of the Taoist presumed to be the conductor, escaping the examination and attempting to run away. Although he somehow managed to get out of the camp, his physical condition was already in dire straits. It would have been impossible to escape through the double siege. The monks probably knew this, so they didnt go out of their way to keep him in the examination room. Get out of the way! The demon exploded with Lions Roar and rushed towards the Taoist who was blocking the retreat. The magic energy poured out in a rush and covered the surface of the sword. what. I frowned slightly as I saw the face of the Taoist monk straightening his sword in a nervous manner. It was the young Taoist monk who asked me for identification three days ago. Hahaha! Oh no! Something absurd happened. The Taoist monk who was supposed to hold the demon back to prevent him from escaping got scared and took a step back. Sigh! The young Taoist sword cut through the air in vain. This was because the distance became misaligned as the distance increased. Mineughed at the young Taoist and passed over his head, leisurely escaping from the siege. Such an idiot. I cursed under my breath and jumped up from my seat. No matter how much experience you have inbat, does it make sense to say that even though you are a top expert, you cant catch a dying horse? Tsk! I spread out my ghost beam and chased after Mine. If Mine seeds in escaping here, the schedule will be further dyed. That much was uneptable. I hope you jump over and move from roof to roof. The figure of Mine, skillfully avoiding the pursuit of the Taoist monks by using theplex alleyways, came into view. I stepped down as if blocking Mines path. Im dead! With a powerfulbination of energy, the demon struck down his sword with the force of splitting the top of his head. I dodged the sword strike by lightly taking half a step back and then plunged my fist into his sr plexus. Crump! The sensation of broken ribs came through my fingertips. Keueook. Mine lets out a breathless moan. Soon he lost consciousness and copsed to the ground. Its a good thing I came wearing a mask. If Mine had seen my face before she lost consciousness, things would have been troublesome. It would have been as if the Hwasan wave had intercepted the Buddha Daecheon Jisu (ׇ֮), which they had been tracking day and night for the past three days, at thest minute. They were all already dying, so there wouldnt be much suspicion if we left them like this. Youd think he copsed while running away. I immediately left my seat and moved. I was careful not to run into any Taoist members of the Volcano Sect until I left the alley and entered the main street. after. Just before entering the main street, I took off my mask and kept it in my arms. Its been a while since I took a few steps towards the guest house Im staying at. you. An old voice pierced my ears. I felt a chill running down my back. When on earth? I didnt notice the enemy until they took over the rear. A person who can deceive my senses that have reached their peak. There wouldnt be many people in the entire central region who could do that. Id like to talk to you for a moment, can you give me some time? When I carefully turned around, an old man with white hair and a beard that reached his navel came into view. The plum blossom drawn on the sleeve of the dress caught the eye. His body size was not veryrge. Short body, just over 5 feet tall. Despite its small size, the prayersing out of it were terrifying. Holy shit. I swallowed dry saliva. It wasnt difficult to recognize the other persons identity. There was no way I didnt know. Why is this guy here? Maehwashingeom (÷) Hyeongun seal. A sword representing volcanoes. An absolute master who holds the throne of the Ten Heavenly Emperors. People in the world also called him this. Sword Demon. Its a sword-crazy ghost. * * * It is an honor to meet the Maehwashingeom of our time. It seems like you know me. How could you not know? Maehwashingeom and I moved to a nearby tea bar. . Maehwashingeom, who had called Jeomsoi over and ordered tea, looked at me with an interesting expression. A look that seems to be asking for something. With a small sigh, I politely bowed and introduced myself. Its called Yeonsoun. He is the contemporary sessor to Tianleimen. Thunder Gate? Ive never heard of it. You will. It is a one-man tradition and has not done any special activities as a powerhouse until now. I nodded calmly and lied. In fact, Tianreimun was not a one-man monk sect or anything, but he had no intention of telling the secrets of the monks to others. How old are you? Im neen. Thats amazing. Hes at his peak at that age. The youthful interest in Plum God Swords eyes became even stronger. He asked, picking up a teacup and throwing it away. Am I ufortable? Is that possible? No. Just by looking at it, it looks ufortable. . What brought you to Shaanxi? I ended up passing through it on my way to Zhejiang. Because of the lockdown, I had no choice but to stay in a nearby guest house. Im sorry about that. Now that Mine has been caught, will the blockade be lifted? I guess so. A return order will probably be issued to the disciples around afternoon. Fortunately, the. Why did you subdue the demon and then quietly leave the ce? . Are you worried that the Volcanic Sect might make you look bad? Asking questions even though you know everything. In my experience, it was best not to answer in times like these. I quietly tilted the teacup and took a quick look at Plum God Swords expression. Well, all of the disciples went around giving off a violent atmosphere, so its quite possible. Anyway, the Volcanic Sect owes you a debt. no. Even if it wasnt for me, if Maehwasingeom hade forward, it would have been resolved quickly. I thought it was strange. Why did they not mobilize the Maehwageomsu, the main force of the sect, or his disciples to subdue the demons, but instead mobilized the disciples of Lee Dae, whose martial arts level was rtively low? It turned out that the n was to send the Maehwashingeom, the best sword in the volcano, as a leader so that the disciples could gain experience. Without even knowing it, I was worried that Mine would seed in escaping, so I blocked his path. Is there anything you wish for in the text? Nothing in particr. I only intervened in the hope that the lockdown would be lifted quickly, and there was no other intention. Is it possible that there is nothing to wish for? However, it was not possible to shamelessly ask forpensation here. If I did something wrong, I could bebeled as a shameless person and fall into the eyes of the Plum Blossom God Sword. You are a friend without greed. Normally, there is a desire for material wealth and a desire for fame. Theyre just not brave enough to demandpensation in this situation. Seeing that he says everything he wants to say even when hes in front of me, it seems like he has a lot of guts. What reason would there be to feel fear in front of a respected senior? I would be lying if I said I didnt feel nervous. I like it more and more. Plum God Sword, who wasughing, put down the teacup and asked. So you were on your way to Zhejiang? yes. I heard that Japanese pirates are setting up camp in the waters of Zhejiang. Are you nning to join the government army? no. Im just on my way to meet an acquaintance. Im not particrly interested in subjugating Japanese pirates. Do you have anypany? yes. Tang Seoyeon Sojeo, a direct descendant of the Sacheon Dang family. Dang family? Was the daughter of the Tang family that Cheonwoo was talking about a member of your group? It looks like you already know. I know. Cheonwoo, that guy is my disciple. yes? That unlucky Taoist bastard is the Sword Demons disciple? I looked at the Plum Blossom Sword with an expression of disbelief. Why cant you believe that the guy who made a big fuss during the demon subjugation a little while ago is my disciple? Pooping How else to say pooping? I had nothing to say. What happened was that the old man, who looked like a god, was pooping and pooping without paying attention to what other people thought, so I felt a strange feeling that was hard to describe. I never would have thought that Maehwashingeom was the owner of such outspoken words. Whatever it is, it seems certain that this Taoist master, who is a representative of weak and weak forces, is a disciple of the Plum Gods Sword. If you think about it, he introduced himself as a disciple of the Huashan Sect. Not a disciple of Ewha University, but a disciple of the first generation. I thought it was somehow strange. All of the disciples of the Huashan Sect would be middle-aged. Apparently, as he was selected as a disciple of Plum God Sword, his distribution also increased. Its just right. Plum God Sword muttered something to himself without knowing what it meant. An unexinable feeling of anxiety began to creep in. It looks like hes going on a gang tour with warriors of the same age. Thats right. The time hase for my disciple to leave for Gangho. If it is okay with you, could you ept him as part of your group? yes? As you can see, Im a guy who spent his whole life staying in the mountains and training only in swordsmanship, so he has a lot of shorings. Id like toe see the world a bit. Why are you asking me to do that for the first time today? Just by looking at it, it looks like you hate your student. ? Its been in bad watertely, so I was thinking Id have to get it repaired soon. But it seemed pointless to use my own hands. Discipline from parents or teachers is not very effective. Do you by any chance hate your disciple? How can you say that you dont like it? Theyre all doing this out of affection. Plum Blossom God Sword chuckled. He looked exactly like a bad boy plotting evil deeds. Chapter 52 Episode 52 After pretending to think for a while, I spoke firmly. I dont like it. Because the other person was the Plum Blossom God Sword, he at least pretended to be worried, otherwise he wouldnt have listened to the end of the story. Are you saying youre crazy and carry around a load of luggage? Even when Dokgo Woo-jin asked me to apany Tang Seo-yeon, I did not feel this much resistance. At least Tang Seo-yeon is capable. There was absolutely no use for the Taoist monk named Cheonwoo. Basically, he was a person who lived a life isted in the mountains and disconnected from the world. It was difficult to expect that he would be well-versed in the world and good at calcting. However, this did not mean that he had knowledge of specialized fields such as the Jinbeop of a poisonous medical institution. The only talent he has is excellent swordsmanship for his age. I had just seen with my own eyes that even that could not be utilized properly due tock of experience. As a disciple of the Plum God Sword, I cant treat you carelessly, so I cant make you do chores. If you take them with you, you will definitely experience trouble. In the worst case scenario, I might have to look after a childish guru. I wanted to decline that much. Above all, I did not like the person named Cheonwoo. My head was already pounding at the thought of hanging out with a Taoist monk who was so proud of himself as thete exponent of a famous Daepa. How could it not be? sorry. Since this is a request from the Plum God Sword, I would like toply if possible, but . In the first ce, I am not traveling alone. You must also ask permission from yourpanions. I shook my head to make my refusal clear. Even if it meant making Plum God Sword look unpleasant, I was nning on refusing this request. If he stumbled over Tang Seo-yeon, the daughter of the Tang family, he wouldnt be able to forcefully push back, no matter how much plum blossom sword he had. You cant do it, right? Well, its probably not something you can decide on your own. If you dont have anything else to say, Ill just leave. If we want to leave early tomorrow morning, we need to prepare now. So what youre saying is that you just need to get permission from the party? yes? Lets go to the guesthouse where you are staying. I need to go and talk to your group. Plum God Sword slightly raised the corner of his mouth. I touched my forehead and groaned. Why does that happen like that? You might think Im stubborn, but I dont want to miss this opportunity. I let out a small sigh and emptied the tea in my cup in one go, grumbling to myself. Why is the old man so persistent? You seem to really dislike it. To be honest, yes. Im just asking, just in case, did your student be rude to you? . I guess so. Plum God Sword clicked his tongue and continued speaking as he filled his empty ss with water. I understand how you feel. I dont want to ept a Taoist master like Horan Malko as a member of my party, but I also dont want to offend the famous Plum God Sword in Gangho. It must be a real pain in the ass. If you know, please be kind. Get one thing straight. Even if you refuse my request, I wont hold a grudge against you. You dont have to worry about that. In that case, I will feel free to decline. I wont ask for help with my bare mouth. I promise you an appropriatepensation, so can you reconsider? Why me? Didnt you tell me? I can see in your eyes that you hate my student. Is that really all it is? There are more reasons. I like the fact that his identity is clear enough to travel with a direct blood rtive of the party, and I also like the fact that he has a personality that is not easily swayed by others. . More than anything, I like the fact that he is a talented person who can easily subdue a student who has be unnecessarily arrogant because he grew up being called a genius. Its not easy to find someone who meets all these requirements. My students personality doesnt match mine. I guarantee you there will be a fight. Thats exactly what Im aiming for. You can treat that guy a little roughly. No, if possible, I would like to see you in a harsh situation. Theres nothing like a beating to bring you to your senses. her . Just do your best to avoid being killed or maimed. Even a guy like that is Dongyang, who will be responsible for the future of the Hwasan faction. Having said this, even the country could not help but be shaken. What on earth is it about a priest rtionship that Maehwashingeom, Kanghos senior, appears in such a low manner? [I know that Cheondokdan is a preciousmodity that even the Tang family can only produce in limited quantities. I also know that I am asking an unreasonable request. However, in order for a disciple to achieve sess, Cheondokdan is essential. So] The image of Dokgo Woo-jin, who was asking the head of the party to support the Cheondogdan, momentarily ovepped with the image of Plum God Sword. I scratched the back of my head and asked Plum God Sword. What is equivalentpensation? Are you willing to do me a favor? I will decide after hearing what thepensation is. Hmm How about a repayment gift? A reward que. It refers to a proof que given to a certain n or family when they receive favor to repay the debt in the future. I asked the Plum Blossom God Sword with a nk expression. Are you really saying youre going to give me a reward? I was so shocked that my voice trembled. How can I not be surprised? It is said that no one else but Maehwashingeom will give you a reward. Because I am a Taoist monk, there is not much I can give. Its not that I have power or a lot of money. . So what can we do? You have to hit it with your body at least. Since I am not a Jangmun member and cannot represent the Hwasan faction, giving it away would be my personal repayment Why didnt you tell me that right away? I straightened my back and looked straight into the eyes of Plum God Sword. The weight of the scale in my head was tilted until one side sankpletely. I will give you the authority to take care of an absolute expert who holds the throne of the Ten Heavenly Emperors at least once. Where else in the world can you find such an unconventional proposal? Are you going to go through the hassle of taking a childish Taoist with you? I was willing to take any risk. Now that I think about it, the conditions dont seem that strict. In particr, I found it fascinating that bullying using violence was allowed. Isnt the change in attitude too tant? I learned that when an opportunityes, you should seize it and not hesitate. Maybe Ive stuck my head into the tigers mouth. Im sure you wont give it up now. Didnt you say that you should also listen to the opinions of yourpanions? I will persuade you. You are full of enthusiasm. Originally, an employees willingness to work varies depending on the size of the remuneration. Plum Blossom God Sword let out augh as if it was absurd. He said, getting up from his seat. okay. Well then, Ill assume thats the decision and Ill go. Ill have to get my student ready for the trip. Take a look. I will calcte the cost of the tea. * * * The blockade was lifted and the voyage group resumed its journey to Hubei. A new person joined just before departure. It was Cheonwoo Dojo, a Taoist of the Hwasan Sect and a disciple of Plum God Sword. Infinite Buddha. Please take care of me in the future. Sozer. Please take care of me. Afterpleting the formalities, he went straight to Cheon Ga-ryeong and greeted her with a bright expression. She asked Dang Seo-yeon how she was doing with a very nervous expression, and instead greeted me with a brief bow. Youre very explicit. Iughed while fiddling with the red wooden que I received from Plum God Sword. Now, even when he did something I hated, I didnt feel any ill feelings. On the contrary, I felt grateful. Thanks to this, I was able to obtain the reward que. I felt like I was going to be blown away by receiving an unexpectedlyrge amount of ie. Now wait a minute. Not long after the ploy began, Dojang Cheonwoo began toin. What kind of discrimination is this? What do you mean? Why dont you let me ride in the carriage? Didnt I prepare a horse for you to ride? Its not like there arent any empty seats in the carriage. As Cheonwoo Dojang said, there were empty seats. From the beginning, we prepared a carriagerge enough to have enough space even for three people to ride. However, it did not even cross my mind to bring that obnoxious figure into the carriage. As the number of people increases, doesnt the space be smaller? Youre going to ostracize your colleagues just for that reason? Did you contribute even a penny? ? I wish you had contributed even a penny to preparing the carriage. .. Or dont say anything. Dojang Cheonwoo, with his expression contorted as if in bewilderment, muttered something unintelligible to himself and drove his horse towards the head of the group. The fist that was holding the reins was shaking, and it seemed like he was quite feverish. Are you okay? Even if you provoke me like that. They are deliberately provoking me. I feel it again, but you also have a really bad personality. Cheon Ga-ryeong giggled while fiddling with the hairpin. I told her and Tang Seo-yeon about the request I received from Maehwasingeom. Only the person involved, Dojang Cheonwoo, did not realize the situation he was in. That night. The group lit a bonfire in a deserted field and prepared to sleep in the open. A pot was ced on the bonfire, and a soup with a fragrant smell began to boil. Do you know about our teacher? sure. Is there any warrior of the time who doesnt know about the Plum Blossom God Sword? Dojang Cheonwoo stuck to Garyeong Cheon and told her various stories without even asking. Although Cheon Ga-ryeong was annoyed, he seemed to think it was an opportunity to obtain information about the Plum Blossom God Sword, so he joined in appropriately. How much time has passed like that? After finishing the meal, the workers were bustling around to prepare for bed. While I was sitting against a tree in meditation, a man came and stood in front of me. Id like to have a chat. Can you give me a moment? It was Cheonwoo Dojang. I slowly raised my head and made eye contact with him. Is there a problem? Its a bit different here. How about taking a walk and having an honest conversation? Laughter almost leaked out of my mouth. Have you seen such a simple guy? I never thought I wouldnt be able to stand it for another day and would sink my teeth into it. great. I got up from my ass and walked into the dark forest with Cheonwoo Dojang. Lets cross the forest without saying a word to each other. Perhaps because he thought he was far enough away from the group, Dojang Cheonwoo looked back at me with an expression as cold as ice and asked. What are you thinking? ? What were you thinking that provoked me? I shrugged my shoulders and responded slyly. I just didnt like it that way. what? Cheonwoo Dojangs eyebrows narrowed. Chapter 53 Episode 53 Hahaha! Cheonwoo Dojang suddenly burst intoughter. Afterughing for a while, he wiped the moisture from his eyes with his index finger and said. Are you serious? Did it sound like a joke? You dont know the topic. What a coincidence. I just happened to think the same thing. With the direct descendants of the Tang family on their backs, it seems like there is nothing to see, right? I dont think its the right thing for someone to look down on others with the backs of a monk. Ive looked down on others? You werent even aware of it? Youre saying something iprehensible. Laughs flowed out. They dont even use Hao script anymore. An attitude and tone of voice that openly looks down on the other person. Since there were no eyes watching, I didnt even try to show the slightest courtesy. I just need to stimte it a little more. I asked while yawning proudly. So the reason you called someone here was just to air your dissatisfaction? Unsheath your sword. ? A warrior has his ownws. Are you really trying to decide right now by force? Why do you look scared? Not a barbarian either. Say whatever you want. What will you do if I say no? Dont you have any pride as a warrior? Pride doesnt feed you, does it? What a disappointment. A guy like you doesnt deserve to hang out with Cheon Soje. I was curious about this a while ago, why are you so anxious about not being able to get closer to Soje Cheon? Arent Taoists of the Huashan Sect prohibited from dating people of the opposite sex? Not all Taoists do not marry. Each sect has different rules, each sect has different training methods, and each practitioner has different values. For example, in the case of the Shaman sect, they sometimes ept female disciples and conditionally allow their disciples to marry. However, the Hwasan faction was a faction with the exact opposite tendencies of the Shaman faction. I heard that marriage was banned, drinking was banned, and even eating meat was banned 30 years ago. In a way, they could be said to be a pitiful people who live bound by old-fashioned rules and regtions. Of course, not all disciples of the Hwasan Sect will faithfully live by the Moon Gyu. I simply wanted to exchange. That is a very persuasive statement. Cheonwoo Dojangs face turned red as he snorted and answered. He shouted, pointing at me. Then what is your rtionship with Cheon Soje? If I had to put it bluntly I guess you could say its the rtionship between a business owner and a customer. Business and customers? I didnt really lie. Because Chen Jiiling is Hao Wens leader and I am Hao Wens client. Anyway, if you dont have anything more to say, Ill just leave. I turned around and walked away without any hesitation. In my heart, I support Cheonwoo Dojang. Hold on. Hold on. Dont let me go back! Stop them from going and force them to fight! Where are you going? yes! I nced back, feeling internally happy. Dojang Cheonwoo, who had drawn a sword from his belt, was ring at me with burning eyes. what do you mean. Unsheath your sword. There is no reason to hang out with them. I wont allow you to run away. I never thought it would be this reckless. You were the one who provoked me first. I didnt even want it to be an honorific, but its still a bit unpleasant to hear you call me a bastard. Stop talking nonsense and draw your sword! Let me make one thing clear. I tried to avoid fighting until the very end. It was you who forced the fight. I grabbed the sword andughed viciously. Dojang Cheonwoo, who could not understand the situation and blinked his eyes, looked shocked at the illusion of swords flying from all directions the next moment. So everything that happens from now on is self-defense. * * * The fight was decided in an instant. Startled by the surprise preemptive attack and losing the initiative, Dojang Cheonwoo lost the sword from his hand without even being able tounch a proper counterattack. Ive felt this before, but even with myck of experience, I was stillcking. My fistnded in his face as he looked down at his empty hands with a devastated expression. Kaaak! A scream erupted. Blood flowed down the hand that held my nose. Now wait! Wait a minute. I mmed my fist into the sr plexus of Cheonwoo Dojang, who had raised both hands as if he was going to surrender. Since I did a handstand, my ribs would not have been broken, but the energy that flowed through my fist would have shaken my internal organs. Uweek! As I looked down at him kneeling on the ground and regurgitating what he had eaten for dinner, I untied the sword sheath from my belt. The moonlight was reflected on Damros scabbard, which boasted a smooth luster, and a white light shed. Wow! The sheath of the sword struck mercilessly and hit the back of Cheonwoo Dojang. Dojang Cheonwoo fell down without even being able to scream, his head buried in vomit and his shoulders shaking. Jump! Jump! Jump! Jump! I didnt stop there and continued swinging my arms. I felt refreshed, as if I was drinking hangover soup the morning after drinking. I heard voices saying I was wrong and asking for help, but I ignored them and pretended not to hear them. Oh my. I took two steps to the right to avoid the pathetic outstretched hand. If you try to hold on to your trouser legs with vomit-covered hands, it will hurt. My clothes were torn, my skin burst, and blood sttered. The back became red, as if it had been struck with an iron. Try dying at least once. Of course, since I was asked to do something by the Plum Blossom God Sword, I really had no intention of killing him. The power was adjusted so as not to kill or maim. After a series of beatings, Dojang Cheonwoo lost consciousness. I smiled, wiping the sweat from my forehead with my sleeve. after . It felt like the 10-year-old congestion was gone. After calming down my rough breathing, I stabbed Dojang Cheonwoos body with the tip of the sheath. Dojang Cheonwoo, who had forcibly regained consciousness, looked up at me with fearful eyes. Just take care of the cleanup. So that the messengers do not feel anxious due to signs of discord. . Why do you look at me like that? Do you think you can get away with doing something like this? A question with many implications. I smiled and returned the sheath to my belt. Just a moment ago, he was begging for his life, but as soon as the beatings stopped, his attitude immediately changed. I dont think force will work, so are you going to use the name of the recluse to put pressure on me? This guy is the Dongryang who will be responsible for the future of the Hwasan Sect. The future of the political faction Moorim was truly dark. I felt like I knew why Maehwashingeom entrusted me with the rehabilitation of his student, even giving him a reward card. I am a disciple of Hwasan. I know. What do you think will happen if I return to the shrine and report what happened today? So youre telling me to at least annihte myself? ! Dojang Cheonwoos face became pale. I chuckled and stretched. Its a joke, so you dont have to be so scared. . And Im sorry, but even if I report what happened today to the monk, what they expect wont happen. What does that mean? I dont know how well-liked a disciple he is by the monks, but even so, the Hwasan faction, which is the pir of the political faction, cannot dere revenge without a cause. Isnt that right? Its up to you to make a cause. It is shocking that a person called a Taoist is saying that he will manipte a cause to suit his own taste. Arent you embarrassed to even say it yourself? . I said, looking back into the dark forest. Pleasee out now. A woman emerged through the grass. It was Tang Seoyeon. Dojang Cheonwoo looked shocked as if he had seen a goblin. I asked her in a humorous voice. Since when have you been watching? I have been watching since the time Dojo Cheonwoo forced Yeon Sohyeop to fight. They say so. I squatted down in front of Cheonwoo Dojang and made eye contact with him. Cheonwoo Dojangs eyes shook as if there had been an earthquake. So what do you n to report to the monks? There was a guy I didnt like, so I called him to a deserted ce and tried to take care of him, but instead, he was overpowered and beaten up? . Im sure you dont n on making a false report that will get you caught right away. Dojang Cheonwoos face became the color of earth. He must have realized it by now. That you are like a fish caught in a. The cause is here. There was no escape hole. However, he couldnt give up the strong behaviormanded by his teacher, Maehwa Shingeom, so he had no choice but to submit to me. It seems like I still have a long way to go before Ie to my senses, but Soon, I would have no choice but toe to my senses even if I didnt want to. Because if you want to live, you have to do that. * * * The journey went smoothly. Exactly six days after leaving Shaanxi, the group reached their destination, Wuhan, Hubei Province. Thank you so much. After saying goodbye to the group and parting ways. Me, Cheon Ga-ryeong, Dang Seo-yeon, and Cheon-woo Dojang unpacked our bags in a nearby guesthouse. I immediately searched to see if there was a passenger heading to Zhejiang, but unfortunately, no significant results were obtained. It was inevitable that Zhejiang was currently in an unstable state of security due to Japanese enemies. Except for a fewrge merchant merchants and bureaus that supplied supplies to the military, there was no group attempting to travel to Zhejiang during this time. There is no choice. I have no choice but to drive the carriage myself. I purchased four horses and a carriage from a nearby town. And he proposed it to Dojang Cheonwoo. Would you like to make a bet with me? bet? I know that the Dojo is not satisfied with the results of thest fight. Dont you think that you were defeated by a surprise attack without even being able to use your martial skills properly? . This time, lets have a proper business with a notary. Considering that you are injured, if you can hold out for just 50 seconds, I will deem you the winner. You underestimate me too much. If I lose, I will give you fifty gold coins. Those fifty gold coins? Instead, if I win, you will have to act as my coachman until I reach my destination. good night. Dojang Cheonwoo nodded excitedly. It was an offer he had no reason to refuse. Even a Taoist monk who stayed in the mountains and practiced only swordsmanship knows that fifty gold coins is a lot of money. Fifty gold coins and a few days of driver service. There was no question of which side should bear the greater burden. Sigh! Sigh! Sigh! Sigh! Of course, the fight ended with my victory. Dojang Cheonwoo, who was in perfect preparation for the fight, fought hard by using the plum blossom thirty-six swords, but fell before he couldst even thirty seconds. Ahh! Stop that! I once again beat the Cheonwoo Dojo mercilessly. Amazing. There was one thing I learned while hitting. Its only been a few days, but most of the wounds have healed. The durability and recovery of the body were unusual. It was far from an ordinary human body. I dont think I was born with a natural constitution I thought he simply had outstanding skills for his age, but it turns out that wasnt the only thing. Is the way you train your disciples different from others when you reach the level of Plum Blossom Sword? In this way, Cheonwoo Dojang lost the bet and ended up serving as a coachman without even being able to do it. He sat in the coach seat with a swollen face, grabbed the reins, and muttered as if sighing. How did my situation end up like this Chapter 54 Episode 54: Although it was Japanese pirates running rampant in the waters of Zhejiang, there was a separate group that caused direct damage to the residents of Zhejiang. Bandits, bandits, and the Murim people of the ck Ind. Thanks to the attention of the government military and the martial arts factions being focused on the pirates, those who made it their business to steal and extort others became very vulnerable. By now, no merchant or bureaucracy in the central ins was nning to transport goods to Zhejiang. Of course, the only exceptions wererge merchant merchants and pyoguks that supplied supplies to the military. No matter how rough the thieves were, they could not dare to touch the superiors who were protected by the government. Because it is impossible to take care of it. What about a group of young men and women traveling in an expensive four-horse carriage? Dont you have any business ethics over there? Its not the prey we found first! This is definitely the territory of the yellow dragon! Its you who broke business ethics, not us! area? Are you talking about the border that runs along the ridge over there? Its literally just a tacit agreement! Strictly speaking, it could even be said to ovep with the territory of West Lake! No matter what you say, this is Hwangryongchaes territory! Dont make a fuss in other peoples karma and just quietly retreat! What? Are you talking? Are you having trouble? You have such an open mouth that you talk arbitrarily! I clicked my tongue as I looked back and forth at the two men who were shouting loudly in their respective camps. I was already feeling uneasy because the schedule was dyed, but I was getting really annoyed with all the random things blocking the road and fighting among themselves. I want to get to the vige quickly and rest. The situation was different from when I requested an escort from Pyoguk and was treated well while moving. No food, no sleep, no sleep. An extremely ufortable journey where you have to solve all sorts of things yourself. If possible, I wanted to avoid sleeping on the street. OK! If thats your wish to die, Ill kill you! e! Ill feed you an arrow coated with a poisonous liquid made by grinding the Cheonan Star and the Golden Flower! Unlike the energetic shouting, they just looked at each other. Neither side wanted to take the first step. I felt that if things were left as is, the standoff would prolong indefinitely. I got off the carriage, scratching the back of my head. by the way. When I looked to the side, a carriage stopped for the same reason came into view. A luxurious appearance at a nce. All of the horses tethered were course horses. Five horsemen surrounded the carriage as if to guard it. Are there people other than us heading to Zhejiang in these times? The energy emanating from the horsemen was unusual. Each and every one of them was a master who had reached the end of the world or the beginning of the peak. A person of that caliber would most likely have an unusual status. Well, lets put aside our interest in this area for now. With my hand on the sword, I walked toward the bandits who were still engaged in a war of words. Although there were a total of about 100 people, there was no sense of tension at all. So, it seems like they are just a bunch of ragtag bunch of people. It was then. A woman stuck her head out the window of the carriage and stopped me. What are you nning to do? ? You definitely dont want to fight that many people alone. A beautiful voice that sounds like jade beads rolling around. His face was covered with cotton thread, so his features were unrecognizable. I slightly tilted my head and responded with a calm expression. I think so. Stop it. Courage and courage are different. You should cherish your life. Its not like theres really any other way. If I pay a reasonable toll, wont they get out of the way? Can you say that even after seeing that scene? I asked, pointing my index finger in the direction where the bandits were. Two groups of bandits were facing each other with their weapons drawn, as if they were about to sh at any moment. Those who would just collect the toll and open the road are putting so much energy into a meaningless territorial dispute? It was a story that made a passing dogugh. However, the cotton womans thoughts seemed a little different from mine. Do not worry. If they knew how to think, they wouldnt want to touch this area. ? Dont be rash, go back to the carriage and rest. Leave this to us. The woman said, gesturing as if she was giving a wedding invitation. Although it wasnt visible because it was covered with cotton, I somehow thought she was smiling. Ha Musa. yes. Raise your cor. All right. Two gs were hung on the roof of the richly decorated carriage. When I saw the pattern drawn on the g, I let out an exmation. I thought I knew why the cotton woman spoke so confidently. One is a pattern symbolizing the Zhuge family, and the other is a pattern symbolizing the imperial family. It wasnt difficult to understand what the two gs meant. It seems that the official requested support from the Zhuge family to subdue the Japanese pirates, and the Zhuge family epted the request and dispatched the familys talented people. omg! Jegalse? The bandits, who were in the midst of a fierce fight, appeared agitated as if they had grasped the situation. The rumbling noise spread throughout the area. Take this and show it to their leader. All right. miss. The man called Ha Musa took something from the woman in Myeonsa and immediately rode his horse towards the bandits. When the man returned to the carriage after about two minutes, two groups of bandits were standing on either side of the road, looking at him with tense expressions. Two carriages passed the bandits and crossed the government road. The carriage carrying the Zhuge family took the lead, and the carriage carrying my party and I followed behind. The bandits just watched quietly as they passed by and did not make any significant movements. Its good because I dont have to exert any unnecessary effort. I sat back in my seat in the carriage, lost in thought. There was one thing that bothered me. The identity of the cotton woman was unknown. Thats strange. Its different from what I remember. Even in his previous life, the official requested support from the Zhuge family. To put an end to the sluggish fight against Japanese pirates. Zhuge Dynasty epted this and dispatched a young man, who waster recognized by the world for his performance on the battlefield and was given the nickname Ji-ryong (֪). A dragon, not a bong. There was no one riding in the carriage other than the cotton woman. If I remember correctly, the talent dispatched from Zhuge Dynasty had to be a man, not a woman. Thats why I had doubts. What is the identity of the cotton woman? Why was she dispatched and not the Earth Dragon? Has the future changed? Maybe the future has changed because of me. Didnt we learn something from the Cheoneumji kidnapping incident? That small things can be an opportunity to change the future. No matter how much I think about it, I dont understand it. Is it really my fault? There is cause and effect in everything in the world. The reason Dokgo-seong was kidnapped earlier than in his previous life was because I was walking around the market with him and ran into a member of the ghost squad. Then, why did the Zhuge Dynasty dispatch a cotton woman instead of an earth dragon? At first, I couldnt figure out what kind of cause and effect was at work to cause such a context-free variable. There are some issues that make it difficult to just brush it off as a trivial matter and move on. I sent a message to Cheon Ga-ryeong, who was sitting across from me. -There is something I would like to request. -request? -You may have seen the g with the Zhuge Dynastys mark a little while ago. -I saw it. -Do you know anything about the woman in the carriage? -I am not some kind of god. How do you know about the person you met for the first time today? -Please gather information about her. -What, it was love at first sight? -Dont talk nonsense. I couldnt even see his face because it was covered by the cotton thread. -I will ept the request. Actually, I was wondering about it too. Cheon Ga-ryeong showed his approval by squinting one eye. I rested my chin and looked out the window at the scenery and muttered to myself. A talent dispatched on behalf of the Earth Dragon. * * * The middle of an unknown mountain. My group and I eventually stopped the carriage and prepared to sleep in the open. I gathered dry tree branches nearby, made a bonfire, and hung a pot on it. Cheon Ga-ryeong, who was watching me like that, asked with an expression of surprise. Youre quite skilled. Isnt this something youve done preparing for camping once or twice? I have some experience. In my past life, I lived on the street like eating a meal. Because I often worked outside on dispatched missions. Besides that, it seems like he really hates homelessness. Isnt it annoying and inconvenient? Rice soaked in water was added and hay and beef jerky were added. After sprinkling the spices I brought and seasoning with salt, the porridge was ready to eat. I divided the porridge into bowls and distributed it to Cheon Ga-ryeong, Tang Seo-yeon, and Cheon-woo Dojang. Tang Seo-yeon, who had taken a drink, said with a slightly surprised expression. Its delicious. Im d it suits your taste. I wiped the sweat from my forehead with my sleeve and nced to the side. The image of Cheonwoo Dojang fidgeting with his spoon came into view. I wanted to leave all the misceneous work to him, but unfortunately, he had no experience of being homeless at all. I had no idea how to make a fire, cook a meal, or prepare a bed. Anyway, he seems like a useless guy. I sighed and brought the spoon to my mouth. There is no choice. I have no choice but to teach gradually from now on. At that time, I felt someoneing towards me. I narrowed my eyes and looked back at the looming owner. Are you eating? yes. If its okay, can I sit down? Id like to talk to you for a moment. its okay. thank you. It was a cotton woman. She, who was preparing to sleep out with her familys warriors in a ce not too far away, had for some reason asked to be with them. Two warriors stood behind her as if to guard her. I was grateful during the day. I put down the bowl and bowed politely to her. The opponent is a talented person dispatched by Zhuge Dynasty. There would be no harm in making a good impression. The woman who was looking at my face suddenly said. I never thought there would be people other than us heading to Zhejiang at this time. Same. It was fate that brought us together like this, but I would like to make a suggestion. ? I think we both have the same destination. If its okay, would you like to apany me for a while? Chapter 55 Episode 55 It was an offer that there was no reason to refuse. If we move together, we can mostly avoid annoying things. The woman in front of me is a talented person dispatched by Zhuge Dynasty who epted the militarys request for support. No bandit or bandit would be able toy a hand on her. However, there was one thing she was mistaken about. Her destination and ours were not the same. Thank you for your kindness, but our destination is Hangzhou. I have no intention of joining the government army. Oh, is that so? The cotton woman tilted her head as if she was surprised. My guess is that she thought of us as immature,te-stage expats volunteering for the battlefield for fame. Whats happening in Hangzhou. Im on my way to meet an acquaintance. Do you really mean at this time? Because it is this time, I have something to say. ? The cotton woman looked at my face in silence for a while. I couldnt see her face because it was covered with cotton, but I could roughly imagine what kind of expression she was making. Im going to see all kinds of strange people. Thats probably what youre thinking. At that time, Dojang Cheonwoo, who had finished eating, put down his cleanly emptied bowl on the floor and greeted the woman from the silk thread. Infinite Buddha. Come to think of it, I havent even introduced myself until now. My name is Hwang Sang-un, and I am a disciple of the Hwasan Sect. My name is Cheonwoo. I looked back at him with a slightly surprised expression. His name was Hwang Sang-woon. I knew this for the first time. A former disciple of the Volcano Sect? Embarrassment was evident in the cotton womans voice. It seemed as if he had never thought that the scruffy man who worked as a coachman could be a master of the Hwasan Sect and also one of his disciples. This is Tang Seoyeon of the Tang family. This is Cheon Ga-ryeong. The woman in cotton took a breath as the two women briefly introduced themselves. She asked, fixing her gaze on Tang Seo-yeon. Arent you the daughter of the head of the Tang family? Do you know anything about me? How could you not know? It seemed that the woman in the cotton shop knew something about Tang Seoyeon. It wasnt particrly strange since they were members of the same five generations. The cotton woman looked back at me. I opened my mouth as I threw dry twigs into the bonfire. This is Yeon-yoon, the contemporary sessor to Tianlei-men. Tennis Gate? You wouldnt know. It is a one-man tradition and has never been active as a strongman. This is Zhuge Hye of the Zhuge family. For some reason, I cannot reveal my identity, so please understand. its okay. I had an idea to some extent when I saw that you were wearing cotton thread. Jegalhye. It was a name I had never heard of in my previous life. I nced sideways in the direction where Cheon Ga-ryeong was. At the same time, Cheon Ji-ryeong looked over and nodded slightly. Now that we know her name, it will be easier for Hao Wen to investigate the woman from Miansha. We will soon be able to hear detailed personal information about the woman from Myeonsa through Cheon Ga-ryeong. Its a pity that the destination is different. Then, how about we apany you at least to Hangzhou? We have no reason to refuse. Then please take care of me for a while. But why are you showing such kindness to us, who we just met for the first time today? Do you need a reason to help someone in trouble? There was a faint smile in the cotton womans voice. I dont want to call you a minister, but could you be mypanion on the way? ? I wanted to make friends. I rarely have to leave the family. If you have such a request, I will dly amodate it. thank you. I picked up the bowl I had put down on the floor and resumed eating. Some people are ying with their spoons while gazing sideways at the profile of a woman in a cotton temple chatting with another group member. After putting down the cleanly emptied bowl, I threw firewood into the bonfire again and muttered. I guess Ill have to watch a little more to find out. Will this meeting be beneficial or unfortunate? * * * Heavenly Heavenly Hall Underground Small Port. If there is heaven in the sky, there are Suzhou and Hangzhou on earth. It was an expressionparing Suzhou and Hangzhou, which have outstanding scenery, to heaven. As expected, Hangzhou is beautiful. There are many nice gardens. They say its a ce where bureaucrats who have retired from the front line flock, and the atmosphere is definitely different from other areas. Zhuge Hye, Cheon Ga-ryeong, and Tang Seo-yeon eximed exmations one after another. The entire Zhejiang region was suffering from Japanese pirates, but Hangzhou seemed to have escaped the repercussions. The busy streets were crowded and peoples faces were full of energy. The group walked along while exchanging various stories and soon reached their destination. The main stage of Hwayang Sangdan. In front of the main gate of the huge manor, Zhuge Hui said goodbye to the group. I think we should part ways here. It was fun so far. Thank you so much. Sozer. I hope I can see you again next time. After a brief conversation with Yeon-yun, Zhuge-hye turned around and muttered softly as he moved with his guards. They were a truly unique group. At first, I thought they were justter exponents who were blinded by a sense of resonance and wanted to apply to the government military. At this time, when I saw that they set foot in Zhejiang with only four people, I thought they were an immature bunch. But when I looked into it, I realized that the members were all out of the ordinary. Dang familys womens food. A disciple of Plum God Sword. These were people whose status could never be ignored. The woman named Cheon Ga-ryeong also seemed to have a hidden background. Cheon Ji-ryeong introduced himself as a member of the Hwangryong Military Academy, but Zhuge Hye, who had a keen sense, saw through that it was a false identity. Although I didnt ask the person directly to confirm, I was confident in my heart. Even the person leading the group was the heir to a sect of Japanese legends that I had never heard of. I couldnt help but feel puzzled. This includes the disciples of the Hwasan faction who grumble but faithfully act as coachmen, and the direct blood rtives of the Tang family who prioritize Yeon-Woons opinion over their own even though it is their first time going strong. It was a sight full of sights that Zhuge Hye could not understand. There may be a need to investigate by mobilizing the familys informationwork. She nced back from the corner of her eye. The image of Yeonsun showing a red jewel to the warrior guarding the main gate of Hwayang Sangdan came into view. uh? Zhuge Hyes steps suddenly stopped. The color and shape of the gem became familiar to my eyes. I remembered seeing the same item decorated in the Zhuge familys family hall. Why did Sohyeop open that? * * * The reception hall within the Hwayang Sangdan mainplex. I savored the tea brought by my wife and waited for Hwayang Sangdanju. I felt awkward sitting alone in therge reception hall drinking tea. Maybe you should have brought Cheon Ga-ryeong with you. The other party members were currently unpacking their luggage at the VIP amodation. [Take this.] [What is this?] [It is a sign indicating that the holder is an important guest of the upper level. If you show this, you will be able to easily conduct business with the branches of Hwayang Sangdan located in various ces.] The power of the jewel given to him by the head of Hwayang Sangdan before leaving Sacheon was incredible. Not only did the gatekeepers, who had been overbearing, suddenly show a polite attitude, but they were also able toe face to face with the owner of the Hwayang Sangdan, which normally would have requiredplex procedures to meet. Anyway, I heard that Hwayang Sangdan has been growing rapidly recently I eximed in exmation as I looked at the precious decorations ced throughout the reception room. Hwayang Trading Company, which seeded in concluding a contract to transport goods with the government and military, was growing in power at a rapid pace. I heard that the size of the headquarters has grown iparablyrger than before. It took more than an hour just to get from the entrance to the reception hall, so what more can I say? I will be among the top teenagers in the not-too-distant future. Because he was aware of this, he created a bond of continuous exchange with Hwayang Sangdanju. Now is the time to actively use that string. Its been a while. Approximately two minutes passed, Hwayang Sangdanju appeared in the drawing room. It looked slightly different from before. I gained a little more weight and my clothes became more shy. Long time no see. Lord of the top. I stood up and politely bowed. The owner of the top waved his hand to dissuade me and offered me a seat. How have you been? yes. Thanks to the owner of the top, I have been able to live with a bit of oil in my mouth. Speaking of which, I would like to ask you a question. How on earth did you not know? What do you mean? The value of spices will skyrocket. I was just lucky. If youre going to lie, how about being sincere? Before, when Soje Cheon asked the same thing, I came up with a usible lie. In fact, I know how to read heavenly energy. So what? I was truly fooled. ha ha ha! The owner of the top smiled brightly, took the kettle and cup from the center of the table, and poured tea. He asked with a soft smile on his lips. So, why did youe all the way here and ask to see me? First of all, I wanted to see it with my own eyes. Has your sons condition improved and is the sale of spices going smoothly? And was the ganja nted by the Demonic Cult properly identified? If it were my son, he would havepletely ovee Simma. Currently, I am focusing on practicing the Honghwa Divine Technique that you corrected. Although it is known to the outside world that he is still ill. Yes? What does that mean? The fact that my son literally woke up from his hospital bed has not yet been made public. Didnt you say that? The person who put my son in a demon is the Demon Cult leader. I did. I thought it would be better to keep it hidden rather than reveal it. It would be safer that way for a while, and more than anything, if you were harmed, wouldnt you have to pay back? What youre saying is If the Demonic Cult tries to contact you by offering to treat Simma, I will let you know right away. I looked at Hwayang Sangdanju with a slightly surprised expression. Once again, the middle-aged man with the goatee in front of me looked different. I never thought he would have a n like this. Should we really say that he is the leader of the caravan group? [Didnt the demons attack you on the way?] [Yes. They say it was an easy journey other than a few encounters with bandits.] A conversation I had with Cheon Ga-ryeong in the past shed through my mind. Presumably, when he embarked on his journey to Sacheon two years ago, the owner of Hwayang Sangdan would not have revealed to those around him that he was going on a trip to treat his son. Have you had a n to fuck up the Demon Cult leader in mind since then? To think that far with only the uncertain information received through Hao Wen was not an ordinary thought. For your information, the identity of the ganja nted by the Demonic Cult has already been determined. I havent kicked them out yet, I just put a watcher on them. I dont want the demonic cults to notice. If what the Hwayang merchant leader said was true, there was a high possibility that the religious leader would not have felt anything unusual yet. Wait. Then wouldnt it be a problem to contact other victims who fell into a state of deep evil due to the martialw written by the religious leader? Chapter 56 Episode 56 Stay. Then, wouldnt it be a problem to contact other victims who fell into a state of evil due to the martial arts books written by the religious leader? The total number of military books written by the religious leader is five. I have intercepted two of the arrangements he has prepared so far. I thought that a religious leader with a thorough personality would definitely prepare a preparedness n. Therefore, I had given up on intercepting the rest of the arrangements. If you do this, the story will be different. But after hearing the story of Hwayang Sangdanju, my thoughts changed. I learned something I never thought possible. The owner of Hwayang Sangdan touched his beard and opened his mouth. As for selling the spices we have secured, we will be able to use up all of our inventory in less than two months. Its faster than I thought. I thought it would not be easy to find a buyer because the value had soared so much. Have you forgotten where you are? Hangzhou. A ce where officials who have retired from the front line spend their golden years. Rich people who are obsessed with luxury goods are rotting. The situation is so bad that we cant go outside of Hangzhou. Where do you think those rich unemployed people are doing now? Well, thats true too. I thought I was going to see it with my own eyes. Ill assign someer, so you can take your time and look around. thank you. Oh, and at this time, I would appreciate it if you could meet my son and give him some martial arts instruction. I havent been able to go outsidetely, so it seems like my frustration is building up. All right. Its not a particrly difficult request to grant. Tap the table with your index finger several times as if you were taking a break. I tilted my ss to quench my thirst and then asked the owner of Hwayang Sangdan. Then the second thing Im going to talk about now is the main topic. ? What do you n to do next? What does it mean? I heard that the size of Hwayang Sangdan has grown iparablyrger than before. When I came and saw it with my own eyes, I found out that it was truly a famous and false story. I was lucky. It is not often that an opportunity to obtain the right to supply supplies to the government and militaryes along. Luck is also a skill. The reason we were able to seize the given opportunity was thanks to the excellent resourcefulness of the owner of the top. Youre putting gold on my face. I dont like such burdensome praise. However, from a long-term perspective, there are some concerns. The contract with the government was ultimately established due to the presence of Japanese pirates. Im sure the owner of the merchant doesnt know that once the Japanese pirates are subjugated, the Hwayang merchant will lose a major customer. . If that happens, the erged Hwayang Sangdan will return as poison. I never thought I would hear such a story from an outsider. Or rather, is it because you are an outsider that you can speak so bluntly? Do you think that I, who am not even a merchant, am telling presumptuous stories? No, not really. Because everyone at Hwayang Sangdan, including me, is aware of the problem. I guess the Lord of the Sangsan is satisfied with this and has no intention of stopping. Thats probably why youre continuing to increase the size of your upper level. Isnt that right? You are right. Thats why Im asking. What do you n to do after the Japanese subjugation ispleted? We are developing transportation routes so that Zhejiangs special products and trade productsing through the sea routes can be sold in other regions in the future. Messengers from the Hwayang Merchants who have been dispatched to various locations are coordinating conditions with merchants in the region. Is that all? We are also stockpiling food and weapons. Soon, the fight between the Demonic Cult and the Wulin faction will intensify. It appears that you are considering a deal with the Murim Alliance. I see. It will be difficult. Therge corporations that already have a friendly rtionship with Maeng will keep their eyes in check. I guess so. Securing war materials in preparation for the uing Great War of True Demons? It wasnt a bad idea. If we could secure a stable supplier, we would definitely see great benefits. In my past life, I would have supplied the war supplies I collected to the Demonic Cult. The problem was if the right supplier could not be found. Due to my intervention, the current Hwayang Sangdan has turned into a hostile rtionship with the Demonic Cult. What if Hwayang Sangdanjus n to supply war materials to the Murim Alliance is disrupted? All the supplies that had been collected with great difficulty would end up as malicious inventory. In the worst case, there was even a possibility that the Hwayang Sangdan would disintegrate mid-air. Im not an official at the top or anything, so Im saying this, but I think it would be better to change the route now. Do you have an idea? If there are manypetitors, the value of the product decreases. It would be better not to collect weapons. If you have it in stock, dont bother stockpiling it and just supply it to the government and military. and? I would rmend securing food stocks as they are now, but increasing the quantity significantly. It would be better to have some additional herbs on hand. It sounds like you are saying to prepare for a bad harvest, not a war. It is as you said. Three years from now, there will be a great famine. ? Anhui, Hubei, Hunan, Jiangxi. Due to the great famine and epidemic disease, the people of the four regions will die in countless numbers. Of course, the martial arts forces in the region will not be able to avoid the aftermath. For example, the Murim Alliance established in Honam. ! If I had said the same thing two years ago at Cheongun Gaekjan in Chengdu, Hwayang Sangdanju would not have listened to me. I guess they just passed it on as a childish brat who didnt know anything and was talking nonsense. So, my words now had power. Because I have a track record. Hwayang Trading Company has already seen me make huge profits through investments that seemed reckless at first nce. If famine is a natural disaster, you talk about it as if it were a certain future. If you dont believe it, feel free to listen to it in moderation. How on earth do you know that? Can you really read heavens energy? well. Maybe I have returned to the past with memories of the future. No matter what you say, I simply cannot believe it this time. What I say is merely advice. The decision is up to the merchant. I shrugged my shoulders and answered with a nonchnt expression. I knew very well that the story had little basis. It doesnt really matter if you dont take the advice. It was just something I said with the intention of seeing how far I could go. I had no intention of forcibly convincing Hwayang Sangdanju that I knew what would happen in the future. Let me consider it. I think it will be difficult to give a positive answer as it is not an issue that can be pushed forward with just one persons opinion. Oh, by the way, I n to reinvest half of the profits from selling spices. I would like to entrust you with a purchasing agency once again. Is that okay? However much. thank you. I showed my respect to the owner of Hwayang Sangdan by politely bowing to him. With this, the purpose of visiting Hwayang Sangdan wasrgely achieved. The owner of Hwayang Sangdan looked at my face with a face that clearly revealed hisplicated feelings. And the third. Is there a third one? This time, I am thinking about carrying out a charity project for the residents of Zhejiang who have suffered damage due to Japanese pirates. Charity work? However, since I have no experience in doing this, I would like to ask the owner of the top for advice The owner of the top looked at me with an expression of surprise. I caught his gaze with a kind smile on my lips. The time hase to begin the basic work to gain fame. * * * In the evening, as the sun goes down. I stretched and walked out the main gate of Hwayang Sangdan. Cheon Ga-ryeong, who followed me like a ghost, grabbed my arm and asked. What did you talk about with the owner of Hwayang Sangdan? We just talked a little bit about selling spices. For something like that, it seems like it took quite a long time. I wanted to see it with my own eyes, so I asked the owner of the mall to take a tour. I came to look at the inventory stored in the warehouse. Is that really all it is? yes. You visited the headquarters of Hwayang Sangdan for just that reason? In these times? . That cant be possible. Seeing as there is no answer, it is clear that he is hiding something. She was an unnecessarily quick-witted woman. I shook off her hand and quickened my pace. Where are you going at this hour? Im thinking of looking for someone. Looking for someone? Who are you looking for? I dont know about your origins or what your name looks like. But how can we find it? I know your gender and age. The fact that he goes in and out of entertainment districts all day long, the fact that he is good at taboo calligraphy and painting, and the fact that he travels from ce to ce and sells his skills to earn a living. I dont think thats enough. Hangzhous entertainment district is different in scale from the entertainment districts of other regions. There are so many pirs. Once you meet them, you will recognize them. how? It is said that he has mastered martial arts at a considerable level and has an eye-popping handsome appearance. Its so vague. Do you have any more detailed information? What his martial arts skills are or whether there is arge mole on the nape of his neck. doesnt exist. I have no choice but to go out and find it myself. But why are you looking for that person? Ill tell youter. Is there anything else you can request from Hao Mun? As soon as you find him and find out his name, gather the information. Personality, origin, reputation, past actions, etc. If there are any other special information, please let us know without exception. okay. But how long are you going to follow me? I dont really have anything to do, so Im just going to follow along. no? I remember you asked me to gather information about Jegalhye Sojeo. Its not like Im running around to investigate myself. I have already contacted the Hangzhou branch manager. I have to go around the entertainment district, is that okay? Why are you worried that other guys might fall in love with me and flirt with you? . Cheon Ji-ryeong drew an unpleasant smile on his lips. I clicked my tongue and looked away from her. * * * Chengdus entertainment district was also quiterge, but it was nothingpared to Hangzhous entertainment district. Colorful lights confused the view. On every street, women wearing thin clothes were soliciting customers. I crossed the crowded street and looked around. If you search through some sized tiles, you will be able to find the Chiunryong. Its surprisinglyfortable. None of the courtesans, who were scanning passers-by with sparkling eyes, tried to approach me. It was thanks to Cheon Ga-ryeong walking next to him. With a beauty worthy of being described as the most exquisite beauty in the world, the courtesans did not dare to approach her. How far did it travel like that? What are young people doing in the red light district at thiste hour? Some men were standing in front of me, blocking my path and starting a fight. All of them had rugged physiques, and it seemed like they had put a lot of effort into training external skills. Miss, would you like to go over to the base with us and have a drink? The bald-headed man in the lead spoke to Cheon Ga-ryeong with a grinning face. what. My eyes lit up as I nced at the people lined up behind the bald man. Each of the men was holding different objects in their hands. Brush, inkstone, checkerboard, gold essories. Therepeople? The sight of a young man being held in the arms of a man caught my eye. He was a young man with a handsome appearance that was eye-popping. His face was flushed, probably because he was drunk. Chicken Dragon? Chapter 57 Episode 57: A handsome face. Taboo calligraphy and painting. Age range estimated by appearance. A prayer unique to coriander that emanates a subtle scent. All conditions matched. I never thought Id encounter this way. A man presumed to be Chiunryong is in front of me. As soon as I came up with a thought, I looked back at the bald-headed man and opened my mouth. I have something I want to ask. Its not okay for a young person to interrupt while an older person is talking. Please give me some time. Uh-huh! The bald-headed man who had been flirting with Cheon Ga-ryeong with a stern expression turned to me and rolled his eyes. I pressed my hand against the mans neck and kicked my leg hard. The man whipped around in the air and fell to the ground. I looked down at the man who was blinking, unable to understand the situation, and warned him in a calm voice. If you ignore my words one more time, I will pull your arm out. ! Id like to talk in a quiet ce, but please change the location. The men standing behind screamed in great indignation. this guy! What are you doing to your great brother? As each of them attacked, swinging the objects in their hands, I lightly grabbed their wrists and threw them away. The gold, which looked expensive at first nce, was cut in half and the corners of the solid checkerboard were broken. The bald-headed mans eyes trembled slightly as he looked at his brothers who were stuck on the ground. I pped my hands and squatted down in front of the bald-headed man, making eye contact with him. I was rude to you by not being able to recognize you. The apology is okay. Dont waste time with useless words. . Stand up and lead the way. Ah, where are you going? To a reasonably quiet and atmospheric ce. Im an outsider, so I dont know much about the streets here. Wouldnt it be better to go to a ce rmended by locals? There is a good tea shop about ten miles away! Go there! I will pay for the tea! The bald man quickly stood up and shouted. He politely gestured in the direction and walked ahead. Cheon Ga-ryeong and Iughed and followed the man. * * * Hmm The young man who had been sleeping as if dead opened his eyes with a faint groan. As I was reading the letter delivered from Hao Wen, I immediately pulled a chair next to the bed and sat down. Are you awake? This ce? Its a guesthouse. There was no suitable ce toy Sohyeop, who was sleeping, so we had to rent a room. I could have just left it on the street. The young man, who struggled to raise his upper body, let out a kkk sound and touched his forehead. I filled the ss on the table with water and handed it to him. Expulse the alcohol poison through fortune-telling practice. I will wait for you. Anyway, who is your brother-inw? Its called Yeonsoun. While passing through the entertainment district, I happened to find a small cooperative. I thought you were in trouble, so I gave you a little help. What do you mean youre in trouble? It looks like he lost his mind after drinking too much at West Moon Tower When I found him, he had been kidnapped by a group of ck men and was being taken away. Ah, the yellow dog faction! I think it was a name like that. Did they confiscate all my belongings? yes. To be precise, it was because of me that everything was destroyed or rendered unusable, but I had no intention of exining the details. There is no need to make a bad impression. Its a big deal. Without them, there is no way to earn a living starting tomorrow. For your information, if it was a debt issue, I solved it. Oh, thank you so much What did you just say? I told you that I paid the debt that the Sohyeop owed to the Hwanggyeon Sect. Why are you paying my debt for me? Because there is something I would like to ask of Sima Yun Xiaoxiao, the eldest grandson of the Sima family. How did you know my name? I did some research while you were asleep. I dont remember ever telling people around me about my identity. The small association made a request to Hao Wen to confirm whether he was the person I was looking for. Haomun? The young man Sima Yuns expression became distorted. He said firmly as he removed the nket from the bed. Thank you for your help. I will make sure to repay this debt. How about you at least listen to the story? Tell me where you live. I wille to you tomorrow and repay your debt. How do you intend to repay me? I understand that you have disowned your family. Do you know that much? I know the circumstances in slightly more detail. When ites to money, you can just borrow it from an acquaintance. Doesnt that mean well end up in debt again? Its none of your business. You dont have to be so guarded. Im not trying to say anything thats particrly harmful to the cooperative. If you came because you wanted to recruit me, give up. I have no intention of belonging to any faction and have no intention of working under anyone. It was not dispatched from a specific force. Its not like Im trying to take you under mymand. I just want to entrust you with a one-time request. ? I will provide generouspensation. Not only will we cancel your debt, but we will also allow you to y and eat to your hearts content for a year. What do you want from me? Knowledge of the rules. I refuse. Why? If its a job that requires knowledge of the fighting method, it will end up being one of two things. Establishment or dismantling of Jinbeop. In the case of execution, it would be thetter. Why do you think that? The executioner didnt say that. Its a one-time request. If they had tried to demand the establishment of a Jinbeop, they would have tried to sign a long-term contract. ! And if it were necessary to dismantle the Jinbeop, it wouldnt be such an honorable thing to do. It would be like a break-in or a robbery. Am I wrong? Should we really call it Chiunryong? The insight was considerable. I never thought I could have guessed that far from just a short conversation. As you said, I am nning to rob. I knew that would happen. Im not specifically trying to rob a royal tomb somewhere. There will be no setbacks, so you dont have to worry about that. There is no change in my answer. I have no intention of lending my strength, so please find someone else. Can I hear why? The first reason is that I dont want to stand out, and the second reason is that I dont want to set a precedent if I want to reject another recruitment offer in the future. The third reason is that I dont want to get caught up in troublesome matters. Isnt this talent too precious to just let rot away? Its not a waste at all. I am already a person who enjoys being a bitch and being a servant and has no interest in anything else, so please donte visit me anymore. He was a person with a stronger self-defense mechanism than I thought. After thinking about it for a while, I suddenly said. I didnt want to leak information, so I was nning to tell you when I seeded in recruiting the small cooperative. No matter what I say, my heart wont change The ce Im going to is Bi-dong, where Reporter Cheon spent hisst years. ! It looks like you dont have a specific ce to live. I paid for 15 days of amodation in advance. How about staying here for a while and thinking about it? . I wille back again. If you change your mind, please let me know. I got up from my seat and left the room, leaving behind Simaun, who had frozen like a rock. This is enough groundbait. The choice was up to Chiunryong. It would be a good idea to keep a watchful eye on it. Should I entrust it to Hao Mun? If Chiunryong refused my proposal until the end, I would have to take some kind of action to maintain security. Either arrest and imprison them until the job ispleted, or exterminate them. I hope it can be resolved as smoothly as possible. * * * Sima Yun emptied the water in his ss in one go to calm his confused mind. Whoa . A deep sigh flowed out. My heart sank because I heard an unexpected story. Its Reporter Cheons bidong. It was a story that anyone who was a fan of thew could not help but be interested in. After looking up at the ceiling and thinking for a while, he let out a self-deprecatingugh and shook his head. Have I notpletely let go of my regrets yet? I promised myself that I would never get involved in Kang-hos affairs again, but when the situation arose, I found myself shaking. He abandoned his position, disowned his family, broke up with his lover, and ruined his life by falling into a scam. Now there was no ce for him to return to. I have a headache. Random thoughts wouldnt leave my mind. He, who had obtained the title of Lord through fortune-telling, picked up the coat hanging on the wall and left the guesthouse. As I took in the night breeze, I felt like my tight chest was loosening up. I guess Ill have to refuse. I would be lying if I said I didnt feel tempted. Isnt it said that this is Bi-dong, where Reporter Cheon spent hisst years? However, I no longer wanted to be involved with Moorim. The ce called Murim was like a swamp. If you step into it once, you could end up submerging your head in the blink of an eye. At my current level, I doubt whether I will be able to unlock the method left behind by Reporter Cheon. For the past two years, Jinbeop has not even paid attention to it. Even the martial arts that I trained with blood and sweat became rusty after being neglected for a long time. As I walked along, trying to sort out myplicated thoughts, I soon reached the entertainment district. . Sima Yun let out augh. The thing called habit was truly scary. I was able to realize my situation once again. It was here. It was then. About a dozen men appeared and surrounded Sima Yun as if he were sieging him. Is there a problem? Are you asking because you dont know? A man wearing ck military uniform stepped forward and growled as he asked. Sima Yun tilted his head with a puzzled expression. It was a person in my memory. I once encountered this face-to-face when borrowing money from the Yellow Dog Sect. I do not know. Why is the leader of the Hwanggyeon Sect looking for me? Where is he? What do you mean by that guy? The guy who beat up and scared our kids. yes? Samaun turned his head in the direction pointed by the man in ck and let out a gasp. The image of a bald-headed giant with a swollen face and teeth grinding came into view. The men standing behind them all looked like they couldnt see. He must have a close rtionship with you, to the point where he paid off your debt. The ck-haired man, who raised his head so close that I could feel his breath, spoke in a murderous tone. Sima Yun recalled in his mind the conversation he had with Yan Yuan at the guesthouse. [For your information, if it was a debt issue, I solved it.] [Oh, thank you so much What did you just say?] [I told you that I paid off the debt that Sohyeop owed to the Hwanggyeon Sect.] . ..I saw you for the first time today. Are you telling me to believe that? . The man in ck snorted. Sima Yun scratched his head with an awkward expression. I had nothing to say. If he were in the same position, he would have reacted the same way. If you try hard to exin here, they wont listen. He shouted as if screaming in his heart. What on earth have you done, executioner? Chapter 58 Episode 58 I asked Hao Mun-do, who had delivered the news with a puzzled expression. So, Sima Yun was captured and taken away by the Hwanggyeon factions thugs? Thats right. I didnt understand. The inaction of Qiunryong, which I saw with my own eyes, was more than I expected. The level wasnt low enough to be beaten by gangsters. When we first met, he was drunk and asleep, so even if that were the case It was one of two things. Either there is a hidden expert in the Hwanggyeon Sect that I dont know about, or Sima Yun was dragged along obediently without resisting. Probably thetter. Chu Yun-ryong seemed to have a great deal of aversion to interfering in the affairs of Wulin. If he had tried to reveal his inaction in a crowded ce, he could have understood the current situation. Anyway, I couldnt stand it any longer and ended up in the entertainment district again. That person is quite capable too. I clicked my tongue and left the main hall of Hwayang Sangdan. The warrior guarding the main gate looked back as if asking where he was going. It happened because of me, so I need to clean it up. It would have been a disaster if Qiunryong had developed animosity toward me because of this incident. I spread the ghost cloth and climbed onto the roof of a nearby house, ring at the street sleeping in the darkness with cold eyes and muttering. Hwanggyeonpa. If the n is disrupted by those guys I wont leave a single one alive and will destroy them all. * * * The headquarters of the Yellow Dog Sect was surprisingly ordinary. A prosperous manor. On a fairlyrge site, beautifully maintained gardens and pces with an old-fashioned charm stood out. They built a manor of this size in the middle of Hangzhou, which is famous for expensive housing prices . Of course, it was of a poor scalepared to Shijiazhuang in Chengdu. One, Seokgajang, was clearly a member of the martial arts family. Segas family members were alsoposed of dancers with some level of skill. On the other hand, the Hwanggyeon faction was nothing more than a group of men who used their strength and strength to form a group. And yet, this much wealth. I was able to indirectly feel how much interest was involved in the entertainment district of Hangzhou. I jumped over the wall and broke into the manor. Since there were no separate sentries, infiltration was not that difficult. It took a while to move without being seen. I narrowed my eyes as I arrived in front of a wooden building that seemed to be a warehouse. There was a lot of shouting going on inside the building. If you just follow his location, no harm wille to you. Youve been saying this since a while ago! Im the first person I saw today too! Oh, you will remain loyal even if you die? You really dont know! I want to tell you, but I cant! This guy, though! I immediately opened the door to the building. Squeak! The hinges must have rusted, and a loud noise rang out. The first thing that came into view was Sima Yun kneeling on the floor with his body bound. Three men were surrounding him and interrogating him. I cant see any injuries. Fortunately, it looks like he hasnt been tortured yet. Who are you? The men all looked at me. As I entered the warehouse, in the blink of an eye, I was in the arms of a man and stuck my fist in his sr plexus. It would not be toote to have a conversation after saving Sima Yun. You bastard! Im dead! The men each took out their tools and attacked. There was no need to draw the sword. After dodging the iing attack, I took a step and broke the mens bnce. I fired a few sts of wind at the backs of the men lying on the ground, and their trembling bodies quickly calmed down. Why are you doing this skit here? I sighed softly and looked back at Sima Yun. When I untied the bonds, he loosened his stiff shoulders and spoke bluntly. I had no idea that the executioner would beat up the executives of the Hwanggyeon faction. There was just minor friction. Minor? Even though I offered to pay the debt instead, he insisted on collecting it directly from the person concerned. When I heard the story, I heard that he forced me to give him money and robbed me. No matter what, isnt it true that the debt problem was solved? I just didnt feel the need to exin every detail of the process, and I didnt hide it on purpose. Did you really think there would be no setbacks at all? I didnt think you would dream of revenge unless you were a fool. . I didnt know they would target Sohyup even though they showed such a gap in skill. Sima Yun let out augh. He also seemed to feel the current situation was absurd. Why were you captured so obediently in the first ce? If you put your mind to it, you can easily defeat this gang of ck thugs, right? If you had researched me, you would know how long it has been since I neglected martial arts. I dont think theres any way that I wouldnt be able to handle a few violent gangsters just by resting that much. In the first ce, the martial arts I learned were Seonbeop (ȷ). Without an iron wire, it cannot demonstrate its power. I have never learned martial arts separately. . Besides, there were a lot of them. If I had rebelled there, there would have been a dog fight in all likelihood. Mud fighting isnt my thing. So you were dragged in without much resistance? Because if we talk, misunderstandings may be resolved. Isnt it just that you didnt want to show off your martial arts skills in front of others? I cant say no. Should I call this stubbornness or foolishness? I can hear everything. Im telling you to listen. I left the fallen men sitting in a row against the wall and left the warehouse. Sima Yun followed behind and asked. What do you n to do now? What can I do? We have to nip it in the bud so that something like this doesnt happen again. There was no need to move quietly anymore as the person who was captured was safely rescued. I stood in the middle of the yard with the moonlight pouring down and blew out Lions Roar. e here! The quiet manor became noisy as if a beehive had been disturbed. Men with tools came out from all over and surrounded Sima Yun as if he were encircling them. I asked Simaun, cracking my neck loudly. Is there a leader of the Yellow Dog Sect among them? The man in ck military uniform standing in the back. It just worked out. I wanted to ask you something. What do you want to ask? Arent you curious? Why did you insist on collecting the money directly from the person involved when there was someone who offered to pay you back instead? I have a rough guess. It was probably at someones instigation. Wouldnt it be better to be sure if possible? I unsheathed the sword from my belt and held it in my hand. Since ancient times, there has been nothing better than a stick to make people open their mouths. I muttered as I hit the head of the older man who was attacking me with a loud cheer. Now that I think about it, they were called the Yellow Dog Sect. I will beat you like a very lucky dog. * * * It took less than half an hour to subdue the entire Hwanggyeon faction and bring them to their knees. Teuong! As he hit the floor with his sword sheath, the men sitting in a huddle with their arms raised flinched and their shoulders trembled. I asked, looking down at the ck, uniformed man with his head on the ground and sweat pouring down his face. Are you saying you received a request from the head of the Sima family? Thats right. The reason is? I dont know the reason. I just did what I was told . To conclude, the reason the Hwanggyeon faction approached Sima Yun was because there was a request from Sima Seohwan, the head of the Sima family. Sima Yun smiled bitterly and muttered as if he knew that would happen. is it. It looks like you finally found out where I am. Due to unavoidable circumstances, he owed a debt to the Hwanggyeon Sect and was unable to repay it on time, leading to him being kidnapped. After learning that the entire series of events had been manipted by his biological father, he sat down on the floor with a confused expression and was lost in thought. It would be a good idea to give me time to organize my thoughts. I sat on the ck mans back and quietly watched him. About a cup of tea flows. Sima Yun muttered as if sighing. He is truly a persistent person. I cant believe you havent given up yet. Can you tell me the details? The executioner probably has a rough guess as well. Wouldnt it be better to know for sure if possible? Now, I guess I can say Im also involved. Its not a particrly great story. The father just used a little trick to bring back his son who ran away from home. creation? He probably thought there was no point in forcing him to return to the family since he was the son who dered separation and left the family. I was able to roughly understand the situation. Why did Sima Seju bother to provoke Sima Yun in such a troublesome way? If they simply wanted to restore Sima Yun, they would have mobilized the familys warriors and arrested him. Presumably, Sima Seju wanted to bring about some kind of change in Sima Yuns feelings. He must have tried to induce Sima Yun to voluntarily return to the family by making him experience the absurdity that a person without power, money, or power would experience. Sima Yun was an essential talent for the revival of the Sima family. Even if he worked hard to restore Sima Yun to the family, it was meaningless if he himself did not show motivation. What are you going to do next? I will not return to my family. never. Im not asking that. Theres no way something simr wont happen again, so shouldnt we have a preparedness n in ce? I will think about it gradually in the future. Samaun small cooperative. Do not call me by that name. The Sima family name was abandoned a long time ago. In that case, we will call it Damun Sohyeop. It doesnt matter. Do whatever isfortable for you. Damun () was the pseudonym that Qiunryong used to refer to himself in the entertainment district. After stretching once, I asked him who was staring at the moon with a nk expression. Would you like to go for a drink? ? I understand that you like drinking, dont you? I dont know what your intention is when you say that. Ill pay for the drinks, so please tell me what you want to drink. Are you telling me to act like a hawk? Im sorry to say this, but Im not very good at talking to people. It wouldnt be very interesting to hear stories from someone like me. It doesnt matter if its not particrly fun. If I can hear the story of Sohyeops past, that is enough. Didnt you say youmissioned Hao Wen to investigate my past? I only received fragmentary information. Nothing canpare to hearing it directly from your own mouth. . Ill let you drink expensive alcohol for free. Dont regret it. I will tell you in advance, but my drinking capacity is more than the executioner thinks. You dont have to worry about my pocketbook. Because you are richer than you think. Chapter 59 Episode 59 Thats surprising. I thought you would definitely lead me to Giru (˘). Whats the point of going to Giru? Its not like I can invite a courtesan to sit next to me. Well, its probably not something worth talking about in front of other people. To talk about the dull past, you can talk about it with men in a quiet room over drinks. Lets go in. Damun guided me to a base near the entertainment district. He said it was the most sophisticated and luxurious ce he knew, but the atmosphere was indeed different from a typical base running ce. Damun and I rented an entire room on the second floor. As we sat across from each other across the table, the clerk brought out the dishes and drinks we ordered one by one. Aside from the alcohol, why did you order so much food? I dont think its a quantity that the two of us can handle. You dont have to worry. Because you can eat it all. Have you heard anything? I usually eat a lot. We filled each others sses with alcohol and raised them and clinked them together. After clearing his throat once, Damun began to tell the story in a rxed tone. As you may know, I am from the Sima family in Nanjing, Jiangsu Province. I understand that you are the legitimate son and only son of the Sima family. Just like you said. Because there was no one else to consider as a sessor, he was designated as the next head of the family at the age of ten and received a strict education. It must have been difficult. It wasnt particrly difficult. When I think about it now, it was a very oppressive life, but at the time it was just fun. People around me praised me and said I was a genius who onlyes along once in a hundred years. I thought so myself. Young Hanryang calmly calls himself a genius. Strangely enough, it didnt look arrogant or funny. Is it because he knows that in the not-too-distant future he will be called by the nickname of Qiunlong? At that time, I thought I was a great person. . I think I had a fulfilling day every day. I felt it was rewarding in its own way. Martial arts, etiquette, academic taboos, calligraphy, and painting. In addition, I learned various techniques. In some areas, I have achieved achievements that surpass even my teachers. . But that great achievement led my father astray. Damwoon sighed deeply and filled his empty ss with alcohol. Father, the head of the family judged me as a talented person who could revive the Sima family. He was trying to achieve the rebirth of his family, which he was unable to achieve in his own generation, through me. . Thats why you put so much effort into my education. He even took on a debt to send me to study at Zhuge Dynasty. I nodded silently and listened to Damuns story. I had no intention of interrupting the story with unnecessary additions. I guess he would never reveal his past again, except now that he was in the mood. It was good up to that point. In the past, when I grew up, I promised myself that I would live up to my fathers expectations and work hard to revive the family. But it turns out that the matriarch did not do anything one by one. He seemed to think that no matter how talented the next head of the family was, there wasnt much he could do with his own strength. . They epted kickbacks from a group of ck thieves, became their backers, had a hand in running a gambling house and selling drugs, created divisions between nearby martial arts factions and started fights, and secretly gathered orphans and taught them to form assassin groups. . . I was greatly shocked, as I firmly believed that Sima Family was a noble Wulin Segara of the right path. But in the end, I closed my eyes and ears and pretended not to notice it. I told myself that it was not a problem I could handle. . But the head of the family seems to have not been satisfied with just that, so he pushed for one more thing. He was trying to gain a powerful friendly force by marrying me to the daughter of the Kwonmun family. . But I already had a child born in the womb. There was a merchant who helped the Simase family when they were having a difficult time due to financial difficulties. His wife became pregnant around the same time as my mother. Did you say it was a promise made at that time, pledging friendship between us? . Ive built up quite a bit of a rtionship with her as weve been hanging out together since we were kids. As we got older, our rtionship naturally developed into a romantic rtionship. She was so beautiful and virtuous that I thought she was too much for me. But it seems the matriarch didnt think so. He said he went to the owner of the merchant and requested a break-up of the engagement without even discussing it with me. . Its natural, but the owner of the top was angry and refused it. It must have felt absurd to btedly dere istion whenever we were trying to solve the financial crisis. . What do you think happened after that? Did the head of the family go to the head of the top and threaten him? Scare me? It would be better if that were the case. You ordered a secretly raised group of assassins to assassinate the merchants. ! The upper division that lost its head was unable to withstand Simase Familys persistent harassment and eventually disintegrated. The interests held by the top werepletely absorbed into Sega. Huh . I realized this when I saw the woman I loved sobbing while holding my fathers body. That I was just a doll. Things that I ignored, saying they were unavoidable, eventually came back like a wheel and were suffocating me. Damwoon emptied the alcohol in his ss in one go. Drops of alcohol flowed down my uv. He said with a face that revealed guilt and pain. I couldnt bring myself to face her. How can the child of a murderer shamelessly stick his head in front of the victims family? So, have you decided to leave the family? exactly. He visited his father, dered disownment, and fled to Hangzhou, hiding his name and identity. Now, as you can see, I am living as a pir, wandering around the entertainment district. After finishing his long story, Damun fiddled with his ss with aplicated expression. At first nce, it seemed like I was relieved, perhaps because I was telling all the stories I had buried in my heart. I pray for the awkward silence to pass. I took my gaze away from Damun and quietly picked up the chopsticks. While listening to the story, he diligently shoved the cold food into his mouth and threw it away. In my personal opinion, I think it was a good thing that I disowned him and left the family. . However, I can only evaluate his actions after that as pathetic. I think so too. What happened to the lover who broke up? Btedly, I became concerned and found out that he fell in love with a Taoist monk who happened to be passing by on the street and became a disciple of the Shaman sect. Its a blessing in disguise. At least Sima Seju wont hold her hostage and urge her to return to the family. Youre telling a scary story. I also regret it sometimes. I should have cared about her safety first, but I couldnt because I was only thinking about my own feelings. I swallowed what was in my mouth and took a drink. Damun just watched me and didnt even touch the chopsticks. What do you n to do next? What do you mean? I dont think Sima Se-ju will easily give up the small alliance. I didnt tell you. I will think about it slowly. If you n to continue your life of wandering around the red-light district like you have been doing, then you shoulde with me. It would be dangerous to go with me. There is no way my father will just sit back and watch. In the worst case, they might send a group of assassins to kill the entire group to break my heart. It doesnt really matter. I am confident that I can defeat it. My colleagues are all talented people. You seem overconfident. Actually, I was going to break up without any regrets after I got rid of Reporter Cheons scandal, but I changed my mind. I set the ss down with a loud thud on the table. He made eye contact with Damun, who was looking at him with a puzzled expression, and spoke in a powerful voice. Come under me. I will treat you without any regrets. ? Im not joking. Im sorry, Chief, but I have no intention of getting involved in Moorims affairs. How long do you n to just avoid it? Having me as your subordinate means turning the Simase family into your enemy. In that case, all we have to do is erase Sima Shiga from the world. ! Why do you think you cant do it? I stretched out my chopsticks and lowered the liquor bottle from top to bottom. The bottle burst open and the contents poured out. Damun looked at it with a nk expression and muttered. A swordsman? Among the warriors who have registered with Sima Family, are there any skilled fighters who are ranked among the worlds 100 greatest masters? No. In that case, someone like Simase is no match for me. Does that mean that the executioner is a skilled person ranked among the top 100 masters? Damwoon let out augh. There was a little bit of life in the face that had been dying. I nodded calmly and yed with my chopsticks again. Think carefully. This is an opportunity that will nevere again. This is a rmendation from the future greatest person in the world. What can I gain by bing the executioners subordinate? Wealth, fame and power. And the map of the truew left by reporter Cheon. ! Dont you want to break free from Sima Gas shadow? I will say this. I will help you. Thats a sweet offer. Damwoon ran his hand across the neatly cut cross section of the liquor bottle. The fingertips split and blood seeped out. Why do you do this to someone like me? I saw the value of small cooperatives very highly. What other reason do you need? Thank you, but I am not as great of a person as you think. I make the decision. Give me time to think. Of course. I called the clerk to clean up the broken bottle and ordered a new drink. When I handed him the silver coin, the clerks face, who had been organizing the liquor bottles, brightened up with a sullen expression. Damwoon, who btedly picked up the chopsticks, shoved some vegetables into his mouth and asked. Are you sure you wont regret it? Its not something big enough to make me regret it. The power of the Sima family is greater than what the executioner thinks. I am a greater person than you think. First of all, I will help you attack Gija Cheons secret location. Well thought out. Well be leaving in two days, so get ready in the meantime. Two days? Isnt time too tight? There is no reason to waste time. Theres not much to prepare. Thats true. Then I understand that you have epted it. Chapter 60 Episode 60 The destination is Snow Mountain. It is a high mountain located in Bonghwa. Its Seoldusan Mountain. Damwoon, who was muttering while rubbing his chin with his hand, spoke as if giving advice. If it is a remote area with few people and is protected by various militaryws, it is meaningless to have arge number of people. I think it would be better to explore with the minimum number of people. I think so too. How do you n on staffing it? For now, Im thinking about three. Dam Sohyeop and I, and even Sojeo Dang Seoyeon. If you have the Tang family name surely you are Sacheon Dang? yes. They are also direct blood rtives. her. I heard that Reporter Cheon was a person who was skilled not only in fighting methods but also in institutions. If you move with someone who has knowledge about the organization, you can get help. Are you sure that by party you mean the blood rtives of the Tang family? Didnt I tell you? My group members are all talented people. . Among the party, there is also a Taoist from the Volcanic Sect. He is a disciple who has continued the progress of Maehwashingeom. A disciple of the Plum God Sword?! Well, that person wont be helpful in conquering Bi-dong, so lets leave it aside for now. What about executions Do you think there is a need to increase the number of people here? Do you know exactly where Bi-dong is on Seoldu Mountain? I only know the approximate location. In that case, I think it would be a good idea to add at least one more character who has bright eyes and is good at exploration. All right. I nodded obediently. Suddenly, a suitable person came to mind. Cheon Ga-ryeong. As he was the head of arge intelligence group, he could be expected to have excellent search abilities. The problem is that if that happens, we have to move without the Cheonwoo Dojo I didnt necessarily want to increase the number of people here. As the number of people increases, the portion that must be shared also increases. The problem was whether Dojang Cheon-Woo would obediently remain in Hangzhou and wait. How should I separate from that person? * * * The problem was surprisingly easily resolved. So youre saying you want to do some personal action for a while? Looking at it, it doesnt look like Im going to stay in Hangzhou for a day or two, but I thought I should do something rather than sit around doing nothing. Im sure youre not nning on applying to the government military. It could be so. No matter how much I dont know about the world, I know that once I apply to the government military, I cant withdraw at will. then? I felt it on the way. The direct cause of the suffering of themon people is not the Japanese pirates, but the ruthless thugs who take advantage of the governments attention. I know what youre trying to say. Dojang Cheonwoo himself dered that he would move alone for a while. Even though he was rotten, he was full of a strong sense of justice as a Taoist of the Hwasan Sect. It looks like saving the peoples livelihood is an excuse and the goal is to stay away from me. Perhaps because he had been beaten by me twice, Cheonwoo Dojang felt very ufortable with me. I nodded willingly and held out the money bag to him. Take it. What is this? Arent you going to need funds for activities? No one would even pay me separately. Is this the Yeon Sohyeop I know? How on earth have you been looking at me all this time? A goblin who is so anxious that he cant beat me up. . It was an urate expression, so I had nothing to say. After thanking him and waving him off as he ran out of the room, I went to see Cheon Ga-ryeong and informed him of my future schedule. Reporter Cheons secret? yes. I was wondering why I went all the way to Zhejiang in this situation, and I realized that the real purpose was there. Now then, the reason why I went around the red-light district looking for the Sima familys right man Would you like to go with me? Of course I should go. Its a rare opportunity. Anyway, how did you know Bi-dongs location? Its a secret. What kind of guy has so many secrets? I think Ive heard that story dozens of times already. If youve heard that much, wouldnt it be okay to tell me at least once? Isnt it time to give up? How do you n to distribute the ie earned through the non-consent strategy? First of all, all the items such as treasures, treasures, and swords belong to me. I will give you this share of the remaining ie. Isnt it too salty? It is natural that the distribution rate varies depending on the level of contribution. We n to allocate 30% and 50% to Tang Sojeo and Dam Sohyeop, respectively. . If you dont like it, you can refuse. Ill find someone else. I didnt say I didnt like it. I n to leave in two days, so get ready. What should I prepare? All you need is normal travel preparation. It will likely take at least five days to make the round trip, so pack plenty of clothes to change into. Afterpleting the recruitment of Cheon Ga-ryeong and Tang Seo-yeon, we stopped at the market and bought food and a few other items. In his spare time, he decided to visit his son and teach him martial arts as requested by the owner of the top. It looks like youve made a lot of progress while I havent seen you. I meet my benefactor. I was so nervous before that I couldnt even say hello to you properly. There is no need to be so overly polite. I am also indebted to the Lord of the Sangdan in one way or another. When I first saw it, I thought it was someone else. Before, he had a skinny body, but before you could see, he had be a muscr giant. The inner power within the Danjeon had also increased to an iparable degreepared to before. Have you taken any elixir? yes. Somehow, I got in touch with Botaam and was able to share a piece of heaven with him. Namhae Botaam (). It was a famous scenic spot in Zhejiang and a famous temple managed by female monks like Ami. This sect, also called Geomgak (w), once had enormous powerparable to that of the Gudaemun sect. He was probably working with the government army to subdue Japanese pirates by now. I was able to make great progress by gaining an unexpected opportunity. Congrattions. I snorted inwardly. What kind of fate is this fate of freezing to death? Is it possible that a Daemun sect as big as Botaam gave away a precious elixir without any reason? I can guarantee that Bota-am provided Jihyo-seong elixir in exchange for a promise of financial support from the owner of Hwayang Sangdan. First, I want to see your skills. Would you like to try mixing it up? great. The man in charge, Hwa Dae-rang, nodded excitedly. Hwadaerang and I immediately moved to our seats and entered the spacious training hall, immediately drawing our swords and confronting each other. indeed . The owner of Hwayang Sangdan said that Hwadaerang was not interested in the business of the Sangdan. His only interest is martial arts. The owner of Hwayang Sangdan seemed to be having a hard time because his only son had his sights set on bing a strongman. Youve got your bearings somehow. Ive achieved this much through self-study. It was Hwadaerang who took the lead. He stretched out his sword with a powerful move. I avoided it by lightly taking half a step back, and then immediately invaded the opponents gap. The key to ghosting is controlling the pace and speed. Closing the distance by targeting the moment the opponent attacks was one of my favorite techniques. omg! Hwadaerang let out a sigh and pushed Shinhyeong back. I could have chased it down and knocked it over, but I didnt do it on purpose. After all, it was a dance to test ones skills. There was no point in suppressing him before he even showed his martial arts skills. Taaang! He snapped his fingers and sent a wind blow, and Hwadaerang swung his sword and struck it away. The reaction isnt bad. Hwadaerang swung his sword again with all his might. Unlike before, it was a sword strike with defense in mind. After giving it about ten seconds, I suddenly sprayed it with Wolyeonggeoms Jeolcho. April, the twelfth herbivorous month. The illusion of a sword fluttering like a dance hit the entire front of Hwadaerang. Sigh! Surprisingly, Hwa Daerang was not embarrassed and threw himself into the illusion. As if he knew it wouldnt harm his body. The level of insight is also considerable. I gave a small exmation and looked back at the sword strike he was making with the de. Hwadaerang, who lost his bnce and was staggering, rotated the new model around his left foot. . I stretched out my left hand and pushed his back before he could correct his posture. Hwadaerang, who was unable to ovee his own momentum and was pushed back five steps, said while scratching the back of his head with an embarrassed expression. It looked ugly. no. It was not a bad improvisation. If I had been a little faster, I could have regained my bnce in time. Afterwards, after exchanging approximately fifty seconds, the meeting ended. I was deep in thought, urging him to rest as he was breathing heavily. My skills are better than I thought. Not only did he learn the martial arts of rising, but his qualifications were not bad either. Of course, if it wasparable to Cheon Ga-ryeong or Tang Seoyeon Cheon-woo Dojang, it was not. However, this alone would have been enough to ce him in the top ranks among martial artists of his age. Considering that he trained alone without a teacher, it could be said to be a significant achievement. Its top-notch, nearing its peak. I was just trying to pretend to teach, but my thoughts changed. The foundation was solid and there werent that many bad habits. I felt like teaching would be worthwhile at this level. If given enough time, high achievements can be achieved. Above all, I felt like Hwa Dae-rang, the person involved, would not just let me go. He was said to be a martial artist and his eagerness to learn was great. It was quite a burden to look at this direction with expectant eyes. I sat across from Hwadaerang with a smiling face. I exined in simple terms what I felt while dancing, and Hwadaerang listened with a serious expression. If you be close to Hwa Dae-rang and make him an ally, your rtionship with the head of Hwayang Sangdan will naturally be stronger. For me, it was a business with nothing to lose. Well, it would be enough to spend some of my spare time. * * * Time passed quickly and it was the day we left on our journey to Seoldusan Mountain. I introduced Damun to the group and encouraged them to exchange greetings. This is Damun. This is Dangseoyeon of Sacheon Dangga. Please take care of me in the future. Damun Sohyeop. This is Cheon Ga-ryeong. Please take care of me. Damun showed no particr reaction to the burn marks that covered half of Tang Seo-yeons face or to Cheon Ga-ryeongs beautiful appearance,parable to that of a fairy. After simply exchanging greetings calmly, they got into the carriage, sat with their arms folded, and closed their eyes. It was in contrast to the reaction shown by Cheonwoo Dojang. Instead of Cheonwoo Dojang, a servant hired by Hwayang Sangdan sat on the coach seat. Rattling! I thought as I looked out the window from the rocking carriage. Since we have recruited the Chiunwoon Dragon, we will be able to neutralize most of the formation methods. However, I heard that there is nothing we can do about the final illusion camp due to external interference. I didnt know the details, but I knew that it could only be unlocked by stepping inside the camp and destroying the core from within. Will I be able to break the strategy created by Reporter Cheon at my current level? Chapter 61 Episode 61: Reporter Cheons secret movement. Originally, this ce was discovered five years from now. One day, a herbalist who climbed Snow Mountain to collect medicinal herbs as usual had a mysterious experience. After finishing his meal on the side of the mountain, he set foot on a rough road he did not normally travel on, and soon felt a sense of difort. I had the feeling that the scenery I had seen before was being repeated. The herbalist carved marks on nearby rocks and trees just in case and then resumed his movement. just as expected. It wasnt long before he saw the mark he had engraved before his eyes. I was clearly looking around carefully and only moving in one direction, but when I came to my senses, I found myself back at the starting point. The herbalist who felt afraid immediately went down the mountain and reported what he had experienced to the people around him. As the story spread through word of mouth, the existence of the Jinbeop spread out on Mt. Seoldu became known to the martial artsmunity. It became clear from the crowd of Jinbeop practitioners that it was not a naturally unfolding Jinbeop, and eventually the existence of Bidong, where Gija Cheon spent hisst years, became known. The entire midfield became noisy. In particr, in the case of the Zhuge family, he even showed decisiveness by mobilizing all of his familys elite and going on an expedition to Zhejiang. To conclude, it was the imperial pce, not the Zhuge Dynasty or the Murim Alliance, that robbed Bidong. The martial arts people who hade after Bidong ended up fighting, and in the process, residents of nearby viges were involved and sacrificed, creating a justification for the government to intervene. The imperial pce said, What are you doing? and dispatched schrs. Jegal Sega became like a dog chasing chickens and had no choice but to watch them attack Bi-dong. In this life, I preempt it. Looking up at the sky through the window on the side of the carriage, I had a pleasant smile on my face. The weather was clear, as if blessing my future. Im already looking forward to seeing what kind of facial expression they will make when I present the Jinbeop map left by Reporter Cheon to someone from the Zhuge family in the future. * * * Fenghua, Zhejiang Province. After reaching our destination, my group and I unpacked our bags at a nearby guesthouse and took a rest. Because it waste, we decided to climb the mountain early the next morning. Whoa. After eating ate dinner, I sat on the roof of the guesthouse and looked down at the dark street. It was a vige with not a veryrge poption. Unlike Hangzhou, the faces of passers-by were shadowed. This was because they were directly affected by the aftermath of the Japanese invasion. The hostess of the guesthouse said that things were better around here. Since it is the territory of Sosalbang (Ц), a branch of Heukdo Ind, there is at least no need to worry about bandits or bandits running amok. Although a considerable amount of money is taken from them in the name of protection tax, at least their lives are not threatened, so they can focus on their livelihood with peace of mind. It is said that the neighboring vige, located about 30 ri () away from here, was recently attacked by a group of bandits and suffered terrible devastation. It seemed that property was taken away, women and girls were kidnapped, and there were many deaths and injuries. The situation is more serious than I vaguely thought. I understand why the owner of Hwayang Sangdan was against it. I remembered a conversation I had with the owner of Hwayang Sangdan not long ago. [This time, I am thinking about starting a charity project for the residents of Zhejiang who have been harmed by Japanese pirates.] [ Charity project?] [However, I have no experience in doing this, so I asked the owner of the merchant for advice. I want to] [I wish you could be a little more specific. How exactly are you going to relieve the residents of Zhejiang?] [I n to invest half of the profits from selling spices this time.] [Really?] [If youre going to make a big deal, wouldnt it be better to do it big?] [ Isnt that too much?] [Money is there to be spent. Whats the point of saving money? Its not something you can take with you to the afterlife, so you have to use it when you use it.] [ I didnt know you had that kind of character as a wise man.] [ Its not exactly an act of good faith. Im just trying to make some kind of investment for a goal I want to achieve in the future.] [?] [To put it simply, I want to gain a reputation.] [ Its good that youre honest about that.] [I will release the money and give it to the residents of Zhejiang. I n to show affection, but keep the identity of the donor hidden without revealing it.] [Isnt this a contradiction? If you want to gain fame, you will have to appear in front of the front page.] [You probably know that the Murim Alliance is nning the Yongbong branch.] [I know. It hasnt been officially announced yet, but officials are roughly guessing the time.] [I will be the winner of thepetition.] [ Youre talking as if its natural that youll win.] [ You dont think you can? ] [With your skills, it would be more than enough.] [It turned out that the winner of the Yongfeng Branch and Hu Jie, who donated a huge amount of goods to the residents of Zhejiang, were the same person. Wouldnt this be a good picture?] [I think I know what you want to say. Are you trying to kill two birds with one stone?] [I recently realized this. There is a trick to gaining fame.] [Its not a bad idea, but there is a fatal problem with that n.] [Problem?] [No matter how much money you pour in, the people of Zhejiang will not benefit from it. .] [Why?] [Bandits, bandits, bandits, and ck swords. In conclusion, these are the ones who will be hungry. So to speak, pouring water into a bottomless pot.] [!] I muttered, scratching the back of my head. Its a troubling problem. It was just as Hwayang Sangdanju said. I wanted to carry out charity work for the residents of Zhejiang, but the obstacles of reality were not easy. However, it was impossible to dry up the seeds of all the ck thieves and thieves that had built their nests in Zhejiang. No matter how great I was, I was ultimately just an individual. It would be more realistic to expedite the period of subjugating the Japanese and have the government do its job. Of course, that did not mean he had any intention of surrendering himself to the government army. Once you join the government, you cannot leave at will. If I made a mistake and the war prolonged, I could have been unable to participate in the Yongbong branch. Should I just give up? Even if I didnt do any charity work, there was no harm to me. Rather, if you use that money to secure rice and medicinal herbs, you can make huge profits. However, I couldnt help but feel regretful. Ill have to think about it slowlyter. For now, lets focus on attacking Reporter Cheons secret ward. I sighed softly and jumped down from the roof. * * * The next morning. My group and I set foot on Seoldusan Mountain. Because it was an untouched mountain, there was no path to follow. All that exists is a small road created by wild animals passing by. Nevertheless, the hike went smoothly. I suggested a rough direction from memory, and Cheon Ga-ryeong took the lead and found the way. Damun followed behind, breaking tree branches. How far did it travel like that? After taking a break and having a meal in a vacant lot on the side of the mountain, my group and I found a broken tree branch nearby. Damun looked around with his eyes shining. Is it true? I think so. What kind of gin? It looks like its some kind ofbyrinth camp Lets move on first. Shouldnt you move as you please when youre trapped in a formation? Its okay because it wasnt created specifically to harm intruders. It will only hinder you from moving in a certain direction and it will be easy to get out of it. For a group like this, you have to go around and look at its structure to find clues to its strategy. Cheon Ji-ryeong stepped back and Damun took the lead. He didnt break any more branches. Instead, he took out a small sword and carved different marks on each rock. How much time has passed like that? Damun nodded and pointed in one direction with his finger. I guess we can go over there. Have you found a way to unlock it? I dont think theres any need to lift it. If the exit had been blocked, we would have had no choice but to find the axis of the Jin and destroy it, but fortunately, the Jin spread here seems to be fine. ? I couldnt figure out how they found the exit. There were many things I wanted to ask, but without hesitation, I moved in the direction he pointed. Damun climbed a steep slope that was questionable as to whether it was a road or not, and squeezed himself into a crevice in the rock. When I looked at it with the naked eye from a distance, it looked like a narrow gap that not even a small animal could pass through, but when I put my body in it, the space was surprisingly wide. I, Cheon Ji-ryeong, and Tang Seo-yeon were able to get out of the gap without difficulty. It looked like a road that no one could pass through It was a trick using illusion. I didnt know that Reporter Cheon was so meticulous in such details. Thanks to you, it took longer than I thought to find the exit. Beyond the rock crevice was a sheer stone wall. No matter where I looked, it didnt look like a path for people to pass by. However, Damun, who was moving his hand from left to right along the wall, suddenly thrust his hand into the middle of a huge rock. I watched without thinking and then opened my eyes. The rock was not drilled as a tribute. The rock itself dispersed like smoke, creating a path for the hand to pass through. Damwoon pulled his arm from top to bottom as if he was holding on to something. Following the nking sound of a machine, part of the wall was pushed away, opening a path. An entrancerge enough for one person to pass through appeared. How did you know there was a tracheal device there? Just a rough feeling. ? Honestly, I was a little surprised too. The inside of the passage was immersed in pitch ck darkness. Cheon Ji-ryeong quickly unpacked his belongings and began making torches. It seems that when the engine activates, the illusion is canceled. The illusion disguised as a rock cleared away, revealing the switchgear hidden inside. Damun, who was looking at the device here and there, muttered. Maybe we can attack Bi-dong easier than we think. What does it mean? Perhaps Reporter Chen was from the Sima family. ! I once heard something like that from my father. Even if Cheon Ji-ja had not betrayed the family, the Sima family would have be a great family on par with the Zhuge family by now. At the time, I thought there must have been some kind of evil rtionship between Qian Gija and Sima Se, but it seems that wasnt the case. Chapter 62 Episode 62 Damun picked up a tree branch and drew arge circle on the floor. Then he started filling in the letters inside. Gap () Eul () Byeong () Jeong () Mu () Gi () Gyeong () Shin () Lim () Gye () Ja () Chuk () In () Myo (î) Jin () Sa () Oh () Mi (δ) Shin () Yu () Sul () Hae (). What is that? A diagram of the battle we just escaped from. Could it be that those letters are marks carved into the rock on the way here? exactly. I was immediately amazed. I thought I had just engraved a marker to show the path I had taken, but it turns out that I was drawing a map in my head based on it. Is that possible? There are various geniuses in the world. Right now, I wasbeled a genius in my past life. However, even I could not boast such a unique presence in my own chess field. I felt confident. I am confident that at least in the field of strategy, a talent that surpasses Qi Woon-ryong will not be found anywhere in the central region. I felt ufortable from the middle. Because this diagram is familiar to me. ? A vision passed down through the Sima family. It has been slightly modified, but the basic framework itself is the same as I remember. So you thought Reporter Chen was from the Sima family? As I said just now, it was purely by chance that Reporter Cheon found out where the switchgear was hidden. If he was really from the Sima family, I thought he would have hidden the device around this time, and that turned out to be exactly right. her . The martial arts characteristics that appear on the outside change depending on which faction a martial artistes from. The same goes for Jinbeopga. Depending on where your roots are, your habits, tendencies, and the way you form your Jin () will vary. Damun got up from his seat, took the torch from Cheon Ga-ryeong, and held it in his hand. He said, walking ahead. If Cheon Gi-ja is from Sima Se, it will not be that difficult to destroy the formation he created. Because I have the same roots as him. I walked after Damun and drew a smile on my face. I decided that I had to make the man in front of me mine. After we finish conquering Bi-dong, there will be a need to think about him again. He has not yet given any response to my suggestion to be his subordinate. He must have been contemting whether it would actually be okay for him to follow me. What he needs now is confidence, not materialpensation. Damun is afraid of Simaseges shadow that is shackling him. My guess is that the reason he couldnt make a decision was also rted to that. So I had to show him. What kind of person will be your boss in the future? Should we invade the Sima family soon and cause trouble? * * * The narrow, dark passage continued for a long time. There were all kinds of shapes carved on the walls and floor of the passage, and Damun said that each one of them was an element that made up the Jinbeop. Its a fantasy camp. Follow me. I will leave footprints, so you just have to step on them. What happens if I dont? I dont even know about that. You could be engulfed in hell fire or fall a thousand miles off a cliff. It would be better not to look down on it as an illusion. The human brain will not recognize it as an illusion. In the worst case scenario, you could die. All right. Damwoon carefully examined the wall and floor and took careful steps. It was frustratingly slow, but no one in the groupined. . Time passed in vain. One person, two people, and a half, one person It seems that Cheon Ga-ryeong and Tang Seo-yeon were also bored, and their fatigue was clearly visible on their faces. When I passed through the passage and stepped into the outside world, the world was already immersed in twilight. Thank you for your hard work. Dam Sohyeop did all the hard work. Nightes quickly in the mountains. My group and I decided to stop hiking and stay overnight. Dont wander too far. You never know where and what traps might be set up. The meal was moderately filled with dry food prepared in advance. We made a fire to keep warm and made a bed. I decided to be on watch. Are you sure you cant sleep? Its nice andfortable for me, but Its no problem for one night. If you practice fortune-telling for about half an hour in the morning, you will be able to get your body back in perfect condition. After everyone in the group fell asleep, I threw dry twigs into the bonfire and looked up at the sky nkly. The attack on Bidong was going easier than expected. Recruiting Chiunryong as a colleague was a big deal. Dont you think it took too long to get through just one passage? It wasnt like that at all. I broke through it in one go without much trial and error. This is important. I heard that in my past life, when schrs dispatched from the imperial pce attacked Cheon Gi-jas secretpound, various incidents and idents urred. Although it was a small number, I knew there were deaths. It wont be difficult to reach the destination itself. Once I reached the final gate, the rest was up to me. The illusion spread at the entrance of Bidong cannot be destroyed by external interference. I had to step into the camp myself and destroy the core from within. I dont know exactly what kind of illusion appears. However, I had heard a rumor that Jinmusa (悓ʹ) of the Geumuiwi (\l), who had challenged the Hwangjinjin, had barely escaped from the camp after being found dead. It was said that, as a high-ranking official of the Jeongsapum position, the military service of the Geumuiwiwi was at a considerable level. The state of fully ripened transcendence. The reason I set the standard for conquering Bidong at the highest level was because I remembered that. It did not ur to me that a strategy that would threaten the life of an expert of that level would be so ordinary. Maybe even at my current level, it might be overwhelming. Youll only find out once you hit it in person. * * * The group resumed hiking early the next morning, breaking through the camps spread out in various ces and heading to Cheongija Bi-dong. There were many twists and turns. After passing one gateway, another gateway appeared before my eyes. The shape of the gateway was both a sloping mountain path and a cool cave. Is there a need toy so many traps? Why were you so wary of intruders? Short break time. I chewed the dry food and grumbled in my mind. I dont know what reporter Cheon was thinking in hister years when he set up so many traps. I could only guess that it might be because of his difficult rtionship with the Sima family. Anyway, the mechanical devices are slowly starting to appear one by one. Before I got here, I encountered two organ systems. Fortunately, thanks to Seo-yeon Dang noticing and warning us in advance, we were able to pass by without any problems. Later, I checked by throwing rocks and found that each was a device that broke the ground and made a rusty spear rise up. In the case of the engine device, it was not as threatening as the Jinbeop. This was because the core elements that made up the institution had weathered over time. Of course, if it is not managed continuously, it will weather out as well, but in terms of longevity, it is true that the Jinbeop is superior to the institution. In the first ce, Reporter Cheon was more knowledgeable in the field of battle than in the organization. However, that did not mean that Tang Seoyeons role was not important. Just because the threat was rtively low did not mean that there was no need to be wary of the machinery. Lets leave right away. If possible, I would like to finish the strategy within today. After a quick meal, we resumed hiking. After passing through four additional gates, three hours passed by. Fortunately, thanks to Damwoon leading the way, no major problems arose. My group and I finally reached the final gate. Hmm . In front of therge stone door that appeared to be the entrance to Bi-dong, a cloud of pale smoke was visible. No matter where I looked, it didnt look like naturally urring smoke. Damun stopped in ce and said, rubbing his chin. It looks like its some kind of wee formation Please rest and wait for a while. First of all, I will look around to see if there is anything that could be a clue to Hae-jin. I nodded and sat down with my butt on the ground. For now, I nned to observe the situation as he said. I think its unlikely, but if he finds a way to break Jin from the outside, theres no better oue than that. However, reality always betrays expectations. After about two days, Damun came back and said with a sigh. I dont think I can disarm that formation unless I go inside and destroy the central axis. Then Ill go in. I got up from my seat as if I had been waiting. Its not a decision so simple. I couldnt even figure out what kind of Jin it was. If you do something wrong, you could lose your life. I have the ability to protect myself, so you dont have to worry. This is a strategy developed by none other than reporter Cheon. I know the executioners skills are great, but There is no other way, is there? Are you going to give up aftering this far? Damun closed his mouth at my question. After working so hard to get here, I couldnt go back empty-handed and without any results. Damun frowned as if in conflict. He must have known. If Im going to challenge the wee group, I have to step up as the strongest member of the group. I will go in with you. I am not very knowledgeable about the battle method, but I do know that in a battle that is spread out in such a narrow area, you have to challenge it with as few people as possible. If you want to quickly find out how to break thew, it would be better to apany an expert. If that is what the small cooperative thinks, I understand. Lets go in together. Damun and I stood side by side in front of the wee hall. After taking a breath, we simultaneously stepped into the wee circle. No way, I have to die. The next moment, something amazing happened. The body stopped in ce against its will. The consciousness that escaped from the body floated freely in the air. Is this what it feels like to be a ghost? I was able to observe my body from the outside as if I were a third party. What kind of harmony is this? When I looked to the side, I saw Damun, just like me, standing in ce and looking nkly into space. Are you in a state of unconsciousness just like me? I felt puzzled for a moment. I narrowed my eyes at the presence I felt from beyond the smoke-filled space. Someone was approaching this direction with slow steps. Who is it? The consciousness that was floating in the air fell to the ground. I reflexively put my hand on my waist. Surprisingly, a familiar feeling came through my fingertips. Damro (տR)? Wasnt I now in a state where only my mind had escaped from my body? What on earth is this vivid sensation? I never thought I would see you again like this. Soon the opponent appeared in front. I opened my eyes wide. He was a person I knew well, but never thought I would meet in this way. A middle-aged man stopped about three feet away and smiled, showing his teeth. Priest. The second executioner who killed me in my past life was standing in front of me. Chapter 63 Episode 63 : The Laughing Demon Lord. The second disciple of the Demonic Cult. The culprit who drove me to death in my past life. .` I swallowed dry saliva and strengthened the hand holding the sword. I knew we would meet again someday, but I never thought we would meet like this. It doesnt look any different from thest time I saw it. The moment I made eye contact with the middle-aged man standing quietly with his gray long sleeves waving, I felt goosebumps running down my back. Damn it. I havent recovered from my previous life yet. As of now, I couldnt handle the man in front of me. Sosalmagun is an expert inndscape painting. He was a skilled person who could easily defeat even the evil devil. How about you say something? Seeing as you speak as if you know me, I guess its not really a death sentence. There is no way the Sosalma of this life knows me. The man in front of me was probably an illusion created by Jinbeop. Youre quick to notice. Looking at it, it appears to be an illusion created based on my memories, doesnt it? Its just as you said. Sosalma smiled, showing his teeth. There was an insidious aura in both his hands. Im d we met in this way. Im not happy at all. Your bad luck is my luck. If you had returned to the state of your previous life, I wouldnt have been able to handle it. That unpleasant personality hasnt changed one bit. Isnt it obvious? As you said a moment ago, I am a being created based on your memories. I clicked my tongue and nced back. The body that had lost consciousness was still standing there motionless. There was no life to be found in the eyes that were staring nkly into space. Its difficult. The Sosalma armyunched a surprise attack. A strong force in the shape of a palm flew out and struck the entire area. I reflexively jumped and dodged it. Kwaaaaang! After rolling on the floor and straightening my posture, the first thing that caught my eye was the sight of a gray mass of energy attacking the bodies of me and Damun, who were standing in a distance. ! Fortunately, the strong energy only passed through the body and did not cause any actual damage. I breathed a sigh of relief and widened the distance between me and the other person. This made it clear that the middle-aged man in front of me was an illusion. Since it is an intangible being, it naturally cannot use physical force. Execution. At that time, a voice prated my ear. I turned my head and looked at the source of the voice. ? But nothing existed there. All that is visible is a hazy fog. The executioner may not realize it, but I am here. Damun Sohyeop? Luckily, it looks like your voice reached me. Be strongly aware of my presence. Then you will be able to see and feel it. As if a picture was drawn on a nk piece of paper, the shape of Damun appeared in the air where nothing existed. He said with a sigh. I didnt say that. It would be dangerous. I never thought it would be this type of strategy. What on earth is this? Look over there. I turned my gaze to the direction Damun was pointing and flinched, shaking my shoulders. A man I had never seen before was standing next to Sosalma. when? He was a middle-aged man, holding his back with one hand and an iron wire with the other. He was gently waving his fan and looking down with vague eyes. Who are you? Sama Segaju(˾R). My father. ! Do you understand now? I was able to understand the situation to some extent. I wondered why the Sosalma army suddenly appeared here, and it seemed like it was that kind of formation from the beginning. Near enemy. My opponent is Sosalma. Damuns opponent is Sima Seju. This damned formation seemed to embody a being that could be called a nemesis based on the intruders memories. I clicked my tongue and asked. I think its just an illusion anyway, so cant we just ignore it and pass it by? Probably not. As the execution leader probably noticed, this formation was created with the purpose of inflicting a psychological blow on the intruder. . It is possible for us, who are merely mental bodies that have escaped from the physical body, to see, hear, and touch. Do you understand what this means? What happens if we lose to those two? In the worst case, you could turn into an idiot. her . They cannot use physical force, but they are beings that can destroy our spirit. Dont let your guard down. As soon as Damun finished speaking, a gray river flew in. I immediately grabbed Damun by the back and threw the weapon to the side. The Sosalma army burst intoughter and rushed at me. The speed was frighteningly fast. I immediately threw away the damun and straightened my posture. The opponent is a high-level expert. The moment I rxed, my neck would fly off. Ga-ga-ga-ga-gak! Sosalmaguns fist flowed down the swords face. When my bare hand touched the de, an unpleasant noise urred, as if metal were rubbing against each other. I gritted my teeth and raised my sword diagonally. The intention was to tear off the opponents armpit like this. However, Sosalmagun did not take it lightly. By putting my elbows to my sides, I actually held on to the sword. die! He thrust out his right hand, which was throbbing with gray energy. I quickly shot back with my left hand, which was clenched into a fist. Absolutely! Quick! A white electric current was oveid on a fist filled with energy. Whoa! A massive light wave swept across the area. It was just an illusory wave that had no effect on reality, but at least I could feel it vividly. When I corrected the floating new model andnded on the ground, Sosalmaguns outstretched fist was right in front of my nose. I managed to avoid it by twisting my head, but my cheek was torn and my ears rang with tinnitus. I took a deep breath and threw out another powerful attack. The third herbivorous Seungryukken (ȭ). The fist rose diagonally and exploded on Sosalmaguns lower jaw. Wow! Although it was a turning blow in its own way, the Sosalma army did not seem to be affected much. Instead, a sharp pain was felt in my hand where I had punched. Strengthen your self-defense! It seemed as if a thin film of steel had been wrapped around his chin for a split second to lessen the impact. Sigh! The next moment, the strong impact caused my back to bend like a giant prawn. Sosalmas knee was stuck in his abdomen. A new model appeared in the air again. Keuuk! The sound of wind escaped from the open mouth. Sigh! Sosalma-gun released his arm holding the sword, threw his weight on it, and swung his fist strongly. I couldnt avoid it because my feet couldnt touch the floor and my movement was restricted. When I bent my elbow and stretched out my right arm like a shield, a huge shock immediately hit my body. I couldnt even scream and was thrown away, rolling around on the ground. Uweek! I managed to straighten my posture and coughed up a bowl of blood. The world in my field of vision spun for a moment. In order not to fall, I pressed my feet against the floor. The sharp pain I felt in my right arm seemed like a cracked bone. I was expecting it, but I knew well about the strength of the Sosalma army. However, I did not expect that the fight would be this one-sided. shit. I understand all the characteristics of the martial arts I have learned. When I think about it, I didnt even know it was natural. Because I am a being created based on my memories, not someone elses. Even though a high-level warrior knew about this, there was absolutely no answer. Anyway, what kind of persons illusions are so vivid? My shaken vision never recovered. I cursed and wiped the blood from the corner of my mouth with my sleeve. Hahaha! Sosalma-kunughed, shaking his shoulders as if he couldnt stand it anymore. He asked, approaching me with steps that were neither fast nor slow. How do you feel? Its very dirty. Its a pleasant situation. You will die by my hands again. Speak clearly. When did I die at the hands of the death penalty? . On the contrary, it is the opposite. Didnt he die by my hand? The reason I died in my past life was entirely due to the side effects of the magic attack. You just keep talking about a topic that is dying. The Sosalma army suddenly kicked off the ground and rushed at them. Wanting to take as much time as possible with a conversation, I clicked my tongue and sprayed Wolyeonggeoms sword. The 19th herbivorous month (). Sword energy spread out in all directions and swept the area. Sosalma-gun didnt pay any attention to that and invaded my space and extended his fist. crazy! No matter how much of a fire fighter you are, you cannot avoid injury if you use such ignorant tactics. It was a blow that clearly revealed the intention to give flesh and take bones. I put the de of my sword in the path of my fist and lifted myself off the ground. Whoops! The new model flew through the air again. I endured the rising feeling of nausea and unleashed the Wolyeonggeoms cutting des one after another. April, the twelfth herbivorous month. The second herbivorous month (). The illusion of a sword fluttering like a dance struck the front of the Sosalma army, and a sword strike that momentarily disappeared was aimed at his side. Do you think this kind of talent will work? Sosalmagun exploded with Lions Roar and thrust his palms into the air one after another. Technique of the empty factory. The illusion was erased and the sword strike was blocked. Then, shocks were felt all over the body. I fell to the ground, blood spurting from the seven holes. Wow! As I was lying face down on the ground, breathing heavily, Sosalma-kun pointed his closed fist at me as if he wanted to finish me off. Through my blurry vision, I could see Sosalmas tattered clothes. In the process of narrowing the distance forcibly, he also suffered quite a few injuries. Thats strange. I felt a sense of difort. The Sosalma-gun I knew was not such a hot-tempered person. Rather, it had a cruel personality that drove its prey into a corner and enjoyed its reaction. Whats more, they tried to hasten the game by using a technique called Yukchamgoldan (عǔ)? There must be a reason. I desperately shook my head. What made him in such a hurry? Currently, there was no person in this space who could pose a threat to him. There was no reason for the Sosalma Army to rush to victory. Am I missing something? As I nced around, the image of Damun struggling against Sima Seju came into view. I had no idea that he, who looked so precarious as if he would copse at any moment, would be the one to turn the situation around. What on earth is the second death penalty I see. I guess it was something like that. At that moment, a thought passed through my mind. With difficulty, I raised my head, met Sosalma-kuns gaze, and drew a fierce smile on my lips. The energy inside my body was boiling. Vitality surged. Why didnt I think of this earlier? The energy amplified by the Pokjam Demonic Attack spread out and encroached on the entire area. Chapter 64 Episode 64 : The magic attack. One of the six great golden skills handed down in the Demonic Cult. Although it was called a magic skill, it was not specifically a martial art based on magic energy. Originally called Geumgong (), martial arts are all ssified as magic arts, regardless of their type. Wow For a moment, I felt the joy of omnipotence, as if I could do anything. An unbearable pain rose up. Geumgong was not called Geumgong for nothing. When using a bomb attack, explosive power can be drawn out for a short period of time, but in return, the caster loses his or her life. I never thought Id have to use this cursed martial arts again. I chuckled and got up from my seat. Sosalma-kun was looking at us with a stern expression. I wondered why they went to such lengths to try to end the fight with a quick decision. execution. Crazy guy! Youre using that cursed gold ball again! I guess they didnt want to give me time to make a judgment. Isnt that right? . Anyway, if you do something you dont normally do, wont you get caught quickly? Damn you. You seem like a sneaky person. Do you know how to use gold balls and still be safe? Im sure youll be safe. After all, right now Im just a mental body, right? You must have heard about it from Qi Yunlong? If your mental body suffers a major blow, in the worst case scenario, you may be an idiot. All we have to do is find the central axis of the truew and destroy it before the side effects take hold. You look at me like water. Its still the same now that your tongue gets longer when youre in a crisis. . The boiling inner energy invigorated my whole body. Injuries caused by intense fighting no longer hindered him. Its a strange feeling. I pointed my sword at Sosalmagun andughed. In my past life, when I used a bomb attack, I couldnt control the amplified power and went wild. But this life was different. I could intuitively know how to use the amplified power. Power that exceeds a fraction leads to destruction of the target. So, what if I am now, whose body has not caught up with my spirit? The sword that spewed out from the tip of the sword condensed on the surface of the sword and took on a clear shape. Examination (). This is a skill that only a master who has reached the state of hwagyeong can perform. I was confident. At this moment, I havepletely regained my previous life. Teuong! He kicked off the ground and jumped up, lowering his sword in a straight line towards the Sosalma army. Sosalmagun raised both hands and received the attack. At the moment of impact, a loud noise rang out. Whoa! Sima Segaju and Damun, who were in the midst of a life-or-death battle, looked back in shock. Damun shouted, widening his eyes as if he couldnt believe it. Geomgang?! * * * Nothing good wille from dragging it on for a long time. Now that I have recovered from my previous life, the Sosalma Army is no longer my opponent. The problem was time. The effect of the Poksama attack does notst very long. There was a need to reach a conclusion as quickly as possible. this guy! A gray mass of river energy filled my field of vision. I split it in half and invaded the gap between the Sosalma army. No matter how much you are, you wouldnt be able to use a herbal technique that requires precision while operating a gold ball! It doesnt really matter. I replied angrily and raised my sword diagonally to cut. As Sosalmagun said, his inner energy was boiling, making it difficult to finely adjust his energy. Because of this, restrictions were ced on the use of fantasy swords. In that case, just press it with force and thats it. Wolyeonggeom was not only a fantastic sword, but also a quick sword. If it were me right now, just eating the first half of the battle would have been enough to push back the Sosalma army. Absolutely! Absolutely! It was oveid on the surface of the thunder energy of the White Lightning God Technique. Even though they were the same strength, Sosalmaguns and mine were different in power. Whoops! Sosalma, who couldnt ovee the shock and flew away, corrected his posture in the air andnded on the ground. He wiped the blood flowing from the corner of his mouth with a disappointed look on his face. Without stopping, I rushed at him and unleashed the first attack of the Wolyeonggeom. The fifth herbivorous half moon. The swords trajectory, which had been soaring in a gentle curve, suddenly fell down. The Sosalma army urgently stretched out its right arm and blocked it. The eighth herbivorous month (). The second herbivorous month (). The sword, which seemed to be filled with heat, blocked the sight of the Sosalma army. Then, a sword strike that momentarily disappeared was aimed at his vital spot. The Sosalma army used an amazing footwork to avoid them and attempted a counterattack with a left-handed attack. I countered with the same stance. Sura Cheonsimsus first herbal soul exorcism. Pow! The moment our hands touched each other, the sound of a leather drum exploding rang out. A massive light wave swept across the area. I once again poured out a sword strike at the Sosalma army, which faltered and hesitated. Whoops! Damn it! The Sosalma army, who did not even dare to counterattack and appeared to be only focused on defense, gritted their teeth and stepped forward. There was an explosion and the earth shook. As I momentarily lost my bnce and swayed, Sosalmaguns fistnded on my abdomen. Hehe . I smiled, showing my teeth. Sosalma, who had a triumphant expression on his face, must have sensed something was wrong and immediately tried to remove the new weapon. The meat and bones of the body are my specialty. execution. The first herbivorous Paam Fist of Byeokryeok Fist. Although the herbivorous name was grandiose, in reality it was nothing more than a simple regime change. However, the great power contained within was by no means something that Sosalmagun could handle. Phew! Arge hole was created in Sosalmas sr plexus, which he was unable to avoid. The brain energy wrapped around his fist ripped through his internal organs. The Sosalma army, which was letting out groans, soon dispersed like smoke and disappeared. Whoa . I frowned, stroking my abdomen with my left hand. Even though I was prepared, it still hurts. Even though I was protected with self-defense equipment, the shock was transmitted to my internal organs. If it werent for his body being strengthened by the White Lightning God Attack, he would have died instantly. I feel like I want to lie down and rest like this . My physical condition was not good due to overexertion in order to get a quick conclusion. But I couldnt stop here. While the effect of the Pokjam Demon Attacksted, Sima Seju had to be dealt with and Jins central line had to be destroyed. After adjusting my rough breathing, I flew the new model straight in the direction of Damun. * * * The fog that had been covering the entrance to Bi-dong cleared. Damun and I sat down on the floor, groaning. Cheon Ga-ryeong approached me with a puzzled expression, handed me a canteen and asked. What on earth happened inside? I briefly exined what happened inside the camp. Of course, the story about Sosalma Army was excluded. Damun looked at me with narrowed eyes, but I pretended not to notice and ignored him. Its a strategy that creates an illusion of a mortal enemy based on the intruders memories. Ive never heard of such a thing existing. An interesting expression appeared on Chen Ji-ryeongs face. If even she, the leader of Hao Mun, did not know, it would be safe to assume that it was a Jinbeop that had never been revealed to the world before. Ill just rest for a moment. I shook my head andid down on the floor. Although my body was fine, I felt a lot of mental fatigue. I really almost died. Based on the memories of my past life, I set the minimum conditions for entering the illusionary camp to a state of transcendence. That became a problem. Even though its a strategy created by Reporter Cheon. This is a method that directly strikes the spirit of a living creature. There were degrees of deviation frommon sense. In this type of formation, the level of martial arts achieved by the intruder had no meaning. The conversation I had with Damun before I set foot in Jin shed through my mind. [Its not a decision so simple. I couldnt even figure out what kind of Jin it was. If you make a mistake, you could lose your life.] [I have the ability to protect myself, so you dont have to worry.] [This is a strategy developed by Reporter Cheon, not anyone else. I know the executioners skills are great, but.] I should have listened carefully to his story. I felt somewhat bitter. Even though I knew that I should not blindly trust the memories of my past life, I let my guard down. Of course, even if I hadnt been careless, I would have ended up in the camp. Somehow it worked out this time, but theres no way it will happen next time. I let out a long sigh and closed my eyes. Anyone can make mistakes. The important thing was not to repeat the same mistake. Ill have to be more careful in the future. * * * After a short rest, we entered the bidong with Damun in the lead. Damun, who looked around Bi-dong, seemed to confirm that there were no more traps. If it was natural, it was natural. Bidong is a ce prepared by reporter Cheon to spend hister years. So to speak, it was his living space. What kind of crazy person would ce such a dangerous trap in their living space? I dont think there was any particr need to make a torch. Cheon Ji-ryeong, holding a torch in his left hand, muttered. Expensive night pearls were nailed to the ceiling at regr intervals. Thanks to this, the room wasnt as dark as I thought. My group and I dispersed and began collecting valuable items that had been lying dormant in the bidong. A variety of items could be found. A bundle of gold coins and jewels. Items including treasured swords and treasured swords. In addition, there is a map of the true method left by reporter Cheon. Afterpleting a bout of digging, we lit a fire in the brazier within the bidong and sat down to have ate dinner. Although they only had a moderate meal with tasteless dry food, the faces of the group were bright. Because I earned arge amount of ie that more thanpensated for my hard work. After eating, I cleaned the dusty building and made a bed. I went for a short walk outside Bidong to get some night air. Damun followed behind, as if he had been waiting. Do you have something to say to me? I will ept the offer made earlier by the baserunner. ! From now on, I will call you master. After finishing speaking, Damun immediately prostrated himself. I looked back at him with a surprised expression. I had no idea that he would suddenly say he wanted to be my subordinate. It seems that the events that took ce within the wee camp had caused some kind of change in his state of mind. Was it that impressive that he blew off Sima Sejus head with one sword? I immediately grabbed Damuns shoulder and helped him stand up. I will make sure you wont regret it. Since I have be your subordinate, there is one thing I would like to ask you. Damun looked at me with a serious expression and said. I scratched the back of my neck and a bitter smile appeared on my lips. I thought I knew what question he would ask after this. What on earth is your identity? Chapter 65 Episode 65 What on earth is your master? It felt like what wasing wasing. Damun saw and heard everything that happened inside the wee camp. The Sosalma Army also exudes dark magical energy. Thats why I call such a small-scale demon a death penalty. [Its a fun situation. You will die by my hands again.] [Say what you say rightly. When did I die at the hands of the death penalty?] [.] [On the contrary, it is the opposite. Didnt he die by my hand? The reason I died in my past life was entirely due to the side effects of the magic attack.] There is even a conversation that suggests that I experienced death once. He couldnt help but be curious. Are you a devil? Do I look like a demon? Dont you know that this question is asked because that is not the case? I put a curtain around me. So that Cheon Ga-ryeong, who was quietly following behind, could not overhear the conversation between me and Damun. At least in this life, I have no contact whatsoever with the Demonic Cult. It sounds as if you remember your past life. It is as you said. I have already died once. And I returned to the past with memories of the future. Its a story you cant easily believe. But its true. It was a story I had never told anyone before. I knew it was a story no one would understand, so I kept it a secret to myself. Even my teacher, Dokgo Woojin, did not know that I had regressed. How will Damun react to this absurd story? There was tension and anticipation at the same time. If I think about it, I felt a sense of difort from the first time we met. I heard that he suddenly paid off a debt for me, and that I asked Hao Wen to find out the personal details of someone I met for the first time. . Is the reason you came to see me rted to future memories? Thats right. What was the rtionship between me and my future master? There was no particr point of contact. I just went looking for it because I remembered hearing about the Chiunryongs reputation. Queen Dragon? A dragon flying through the clouds while drunk. It was a nickname referring to Sohyeop that I had in my previous life. I dont think it has a very good meaning. It was a nickname with a meaning of ridicule. By the way, its a dragon. What on earth was I doing in my past life? In a way, Damuns curiosity was natural. Yongbong (P) was a nickname used to refer toter-stage expats who had outstanding abilities befitting their age. It was by no means a title worthy of being given to Hanryang, who wandered around Hangzhous red-light districts and indulged in sleuthing. I answered with a shrug. I dont know either. As I said a little while ago, I havent really had any interaction with the small cooperative. However, I know that Xiaohyeops life was short and that he wandered around the entertainment district of Hangzhou until his death. Are you saying I lived a short life? yes. I dont know the exact reason, but Im guessing that he may have contracted the flu that was prevalent at the time. Huh . Do you have any more questions? Master, what kind of person were you in your past life? He was the fifth disciple of the Demonic Cult of his time. ! For your information, the identity of the demon created by Hwan Hwan-jin is Sosalmagun, the second disciple of the demonic cult leader. How on earth should I take this Do you think Im lying? Damun shook his head. There is no reason for you to lie to me in this situation. You seem to believe it surprisingly easily. I probably wouldnt have believed it if I hadnt stepped into the wee camp with my lord. I found someone with whom I could share memories of my past life. Maybe thats why I felt somewhat emotional. I was happy, but at the same time I felt heartbroken. Not like me. Iughed and shook my head to shake off the thoughts. Damuns question continued. But why didnt you join the Demonic Cult in this life? I think the ce where I could best utilize my past life memories was none other than the Demonic Church. There are many reasons. I didnt want to spend my days locked up in Jamma-dong again and having my life threatened every day, and I didnt want to face the crazy people who swarmed the campus again, and I was sick of the death penalty that threatened my life from time to time, and I would never follow the orders of the religious leader. I was tired of a life of obedience. . If I had decided to be a demon again in the first ce, I would still be stuck in Jamma-dong. Maybe they have already lost their lives due to instructors who treat trainees like toys. . More than anything, I just hated this ce called Demonic Church. Do you need any more reasons than this? Damwoon slowly shook his head. I stretched and changed the topic. Anyway, the title Master is burdensome. He is not a feudal lord aiming for the throne somewhere. You can call me as you normally would. That cant be possible. Is there a ss system in the world where superiors use polite words and subordinates use lower words? Rather, my lord, you should humble your words. Thats easier said than done. Its a habit I picked up from my days rolling in Jamma-dong. Ive never heard of etiquette being taught in Jamma-dong. It was kind of a survival strategy. Its just apliment, but its surprisingly effective. This is especially true in Jamma-dong, where trainees are dying for even the slightest reason. . Then lets at least change the title, let alone the honorific. How may I call you? My lord is a bit like that I think a captain would be appropriate. All right. Please take care of me in the future, Captain. Please take care of me. * * * The next morning. Its Geogwal (I). I looked at the sharply forged sword body and let out a small exmation. I could tell at a nce that it was a famous sword. One unusual thing was that the shape of the sword body and the patterns engraved on the sword sheath were simr in many ways to Damro (տR). Tang Seo-yeon said that it was most likely one of the five famous swords that Gu Ya-ja made in hister years. I already have Damro, so I dont really need more swords but theres no harm in having spare parts. I put the sword back in its sheath and picked up the armor lying next to me. At first nce, it appears to be an ordinary short-sleeved garment, but in reality, it is a rare item that cannot be found even if searched throughout the central ins. Cheonjamboui(Q). The thread extracted from silkworms,monly called Cheonjam (Q), is called Cheonjam (Qz). A treasure among treasures that will not break even if heavy rocks are hung on it and will not be cut down even if cut with a famous sword. The clothes woven using the Cheonjam thread were none other than Cheonjamboui. The material was so thin that it was light and could be worn like underwear, so it was not noticeable to others. Its usefulness was iparable to heavy iron armor. Ill just have to wear this from now on. The diagram of the truew discovered in a space presumed to be a study has already been handed over to Damun. It was decided to distribute gold and silver treasures and night wine to the group ording to the ratio agreed in advance. I took care of the unidentifiable items, whether they were experiment tools or misceneous items. The question is how to deal with this. I looked down at the wooden armor in front of me and narrowed my eyes. When I opened the lid of the wooden armor, a ck ring radiating ominous energy was revealed. It was not a tonic made using medicinal ingredients. It was Naedan (ȵ) obtained by splitting the stomach of a spirit being. I discovered this in a space that was assumed to be aboratory. Its such a shame Im dying. Unfortunately, it wasnt something I could take. Because it was not an ordinary Naedan but a poisoned Dan. No matter how immune a country was to poisons and poisons, it was not confident that it would be able to digest the internal admonitions of the Lord of Human Faces. It was an item whose danger was iparable to that of the Tang familys Cheondogdan. Well, if it was an ordinary Naedan, there would be no reason for Reporter Cheon to not eat it and leave it behind. I shook off my regret and closed the lid of the wooden armor. This was something that could not be afforded by anyone other than the Tang Dynastys poisoners or the Poisonous Assassins. I guess I should take the opportunity and sell it to the Tang family. I put the wooden armor in my arms, got up from my seat, and went to visit Damun, who was holed up in a room that I assumed was a study. He didnt even notice me approaching and was staring intently at the book. Dam Sohyeop. Its almost time to leave. . Dam Sohyeop? Ah, Captain. It looks like its already morning. You didnt sleep a wink all night? yes. It just so happened Damwoon scratched the back of his neck with a sheepish expression. Are you okay? You will have to pass through the security line when descending the mountain, but if you make a mistake You dont have to worry. These are the methods that have already been destroyed once. Rather, there is one thing I would like to suggest to the captain. ? Didnt you tell me yesterday? I want to gain fame by carrying outrge-scale charity projects for the residents of Zhejiang, but it is difficult to do so because of a group of ck thieves and thieves. The day before, Damun and I talked a lot. Future schedule, things nned, and even the final goal. Ive been thinking about it, but I think it wouldnt be impossible if we lured all the powerful martial arts forces into one ce and drove them there. What does it mean? Isnt there just the right bait here? Damun pointed to the ground with his index finger. I narrowed my eyes and muttered. Reporter Cheons secret? Of course, if it bes known that this is Reporter Cheons secret ce, the repercussions will be too great, so it will have to be adapted appropriately. I think it would be okay to just pick any of the famous warriors in the squadron and give them a name. Please exin in a little more detail. Captain, please make a suitable military grade or something. I will take a look at the methods and institutions of this ce together with the party leader. After preparing, spread the word throughout Zhejiang. The secret building where the legacy of so-and-so, a person from the previous generation, is buried has been discovered! I looked at Damun with a nk expression. If the problem is that the martial arts people of Heukdo are exploiting the residents of Zhejiang, they can turn their attention elsewhere. It was an unexpected method. If I do something wrong, wont strict people get involved? It wasnt that there were no blind spots. I had a feeling that Damun would have even that in mind. Think about it. Where are the capabilities of Zhejiangs powerful Baekdo Segawa n currently concentrated? Suppose why. Then, when rumors spread about Bidong and a fight breaks out, who would want to send troops here? It must be arge group of thieves and ck thieves. Thats it. Damwoon drew a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. Chapter 66 Episode 66: Apart from the Baekdo ns and families involved in the subjugation of Japanese pirates, there are certainly some who participate in the struggle as individuals. You dont have to worry about that part. Some of these people will not be able to pass the first hurdle and will have no choice but to give up and retreat. Havent you experienced it yourself? The effects of the Mirojin (·) installed by Reporter Cheon. but. Even if it is not specifically Mirozin, the powerful martial arts forces that participated in the struggle will not leave them alone. They will scare them away or block ess to them. I understand what you mean. However, the timing needs to be adjusted. It would be difficult for the battle to end quickly. If the warriors of the ck Ind who have returned to their respective powers start plundering the residents of Zhejiang again, wont they end up like sandfish? Therefore, Damun added, saying that the Heukdo Murim people should be held here until the governmentpletes the subjugation of the Japanese pirates and returns to its proper function. When was the subjugation of Japanese piratespleted in the captains past life? I dont remember the exact date. I think it was roughly between spring and summer next year Then it would be better to carry out the operation around winter this year. The timing is just right. This winter will be a difficult time for the exploited residents of Zhejiang. If we carry out relief work, the effect will be maximized. Isnt it too early for winter? It means that the struggle will continue for at least three to five months. If the rumor spreads properly, all the Green Forest, Water Road, and powerful ck Ind Segana sects will jump into the fray. Whether it is a battle for elixirs or martial arts, the more people there arepeting, the longer the standoff period will be. . What if the various methods and institutions there even get in the way? It will take about three months. Let alone the powerful martial forces, what do you n to do with the small-scale ck thieves and thieves? That is the key. When the operation begins, themander will travel throughout Zhejiang, subduing any bandits and bandits he can find. Please distribute the wealth recovered from them to the residents of Zhejiang. ? It is realistically impossible to subdue all the ck ns and bandits in Zhejiang, but the story is different if the attention and capabilities of powerful forces are all focused on the struggle. Are you telling me to act like a righteous enemy? Didnt you say that you wanted to gain a reputation rather than just fame? It seems like you are being too harsh on your boss. If you want to gain fame, you have to take that much trouble. Oh, of course, you must not touch the martial arts forces that participated in the struggle. The foundation of the n may be shaken. . one more. Just give up on charity work. In the publics mind, a righteous thief who punishes the wicked and steals their wealth to distribute to the needy will be more impressive than a rich man who gives awayrge sums of money. Is that enough? Anyway, if you want to carry out a robbery while hiding your identity, you have to give up charity work that has the possibility of being traced back. That too. It saves money and makes a stronger impression. This is what they call a strategy that kills two birds with one stone. Invest all the money you save in preparing for the great famine three years from now. Umm I have one thing to worry about. What are you concerned about? There is no guarantee that the Japanese subjugation will bepleted at the same time as in the previous life. A lot has already changed from my previous life. What specifically has changed? In a previous life, the government requested cooperation from the Zhuge family to put an end to the sluggish fight against the Japanese pirates, and the Zhuge family epted it and dispatched talented people from the family. Jegal Sejus biological son, who wouldter be called Ji-ryong (֪). Judging by the fact that he had the nickname Dragon, he appears to have been an unusual person. Thats right. There was even a story going around that thanks to his performance, the subjugation of Japanese pirates waspleted half a year early. Thats amazing. But on the way to Zhejiang, I happened to meet someone dispatched by Zhuge Dynasty. He introduced himself as Zhuge Hye. Jegalhye? It was a woman, not a man. Someone other than the Earth Dragon was dispatched. hmm . I dont know what made the future different. Anyway, the point is this. Maybe the subjugation of Japanese pirates will take longer than we think. Damwoon, who was listening to the story while rubbing his chin, slowly drew a smile at the corner of his mouth. As I was looking at him with a puzzled expression, he tapped the desk with his index finger and spoke. You probably wont have anything to worry about. How can you be sure? I told you this before. I once went to study abroad at the Zhuge Dynasty with the support of my family. yes. At that time, I had the opportunity to build some friendships with the direct descendants of the Zhuge family. I also know something about the person named Zhuge Hui. ! She is an outstanding talent. For some reason, her existence is hidden, but among theter exponents of the Zhuge Dynasty, there is probably no one who canpare to her in terms of quality or ability. Is it that much? I dont know who exactly Ji-ryong (֪) is a nickname for, but if Zhuge Hye Soje joined the government army, the subjugation of Japanese pirates would not be dyed. In fact, the time for subjugation may be brought forward. her . Anyway, what do you think of my n? Do you like it? I like it. Except you have to run around until your feet get sweaty. Then I understand it has been approved. I nodded my head in approval. Now that were talking, lets start talking about money. money? Renovation of the Bidong, repair of weathered formations and institutions, instation of new ships, etc. Theres a lot of work to be done. There are so many ways to make money. So are you asking us to fund our activities? Of course you have to give it to me. I cant just use my own money. That was correct in every detail. A boss who forces his subordinates to spend money has nothing to say even if he gets stabbed in his sleep. I smiled and nodded again. All right. Submit a report specifying the specific amount and how it was used. I will read it and give you the money. Damwoon wrinkled his face and asked. Is there a need to be so strict? If youre going to do this, shouldnt you do it for sure? There is no way that Mr. Numu, who is addicted to greed, would not use public funds for personal matters. You dont trust your subordinates. The first impression was so strong. That is correct. Isnt it serious enough to require private loans? Isnt it a thing of the past? It was only a few days ago that I was kidnapped by the Hwanggyeon factions thugs. That wont happen anymore. Does that mean you wont set foot in the red-light district anymore? Of course. great. We will watch from now on. . Please submit the report first. ..yes. * * * After safely descending Mt. Seoldu, my group and I returned to our guesthouse, washed up, had a meal, and took a rest. Since everyone was tired, it was decided to postpone the journey to Hangzhou until the next morning. Late at night, I went to Tang Seo-yeon and informed her of Damuns n and asked for her cooperation. Can you help me? Im a little embarrassed. Its such a sudden story I dont feel like Im escting things too much. Dang Seo-yeon, who thought for a while, soon nodded with a heavy expression. I will help. It must have been a difficult decision, but I am grateful. no. If it is to help the suffering residents of Zhejiang, we must step forward. I also owe a debt to the cooperative I will provide sufficientpensation. The next thing I visited was Cheon Ga-ryeongs room. Instead of a request, I gave her a request. So youre asking me to spread the word throughout Zhejiang? Thats right. I want you to spread the rumor throughout an entire province. This is thergestmission Ive ever done. Is that possible? Of course it is possible. Its not that difficult because it requires a lot of manpower and money. Then please do me a favor. The night in the guesthouse passed like that. Early moning. After finishing our meal, my group and I packed up and boarded the carriage to return to Hangzhou. Hee hee hee! When the driver shook the reins, the wheels of the carriage began to roll with a rattling noise. . The inside of the carriage was quiet. Damun, who had stayed up all night for two nights indulging in the exploration of Jinbeop, dozed off with his head resting against the wall of the carriage. Cheon Ga-ryeong and I looked out the window in silence, while Tang Seo-yeon painstakingly edited each and every piece of memorization that I had no idea where she had taken it from. How much time has passed like that? Suddenly, the carriage seemed to stop in ce, and a lions rear exploded from the front. Stop! I narrowed my eyebrows slightly. I felt like I knew what was happening even without seeing it with my own eyes. Nowadays, Zhejiang was like awless zone. Driving an expensive four-legged carriage without an escort was a perfect target. The man sitting in the coach seat reported the situation in a trembling voice. A group of bandits are blocking our path. I stuck my head out the window and looked at the other person. It wasnt just a secret. It was a horse hit. The number reached a whopping thirty people. Im going out. Are you okay alone? Thats enough. As I stepped outside the carriage, I made eye contact with a man who seemed to be the representative of the magic bandits. He had a long body and was carrying a scimitar sword on his back. His face was covered with a ck hood and mask, so his appearance was unrecognizable. Are you the owner of the carriage? Thats right. I answered half-heartedly and nced at the magic bandits. ? But there was a familiar figure among them. Like other magic enemies, their faces were covered with hoods and masks, but they couldnt fool my eyes. I stared at him with an expression of bewilderment and shouted. -No, what on earth are you doing there? -Dont misunderstand. Here are the circumstances -Are you finally tired of your life as a Taoist monk? -Thats not it! -It looks like you have decided to turn into a thief and live your life doing whatever you want. -I didnt say no! -Then why on earth are you acting like that? -Its a long story -Ill just summarize the main points. -Its some kind of infiltration operation. -infiltration? -Theres something we need to find out by going to their base. Thepanys Cheonwoo Dojo said that with serious eyes. Iughed and ced my hand on the sword. -Give up. -What do you mean! -I dont know what the situation is, but I cant afford to suffer from these guys for that operation. -. Chapter 67 Episode 67 C Then, if at all possible, save him and subdue him. -Anyone who puts down their weapons and surrenders will be spared. -The person who steps forward is the leader of the group. Make sure to keep him alive. Theres something I need to ask. I narrowed my eyes. captain? The person leading the thirty magic bandits is not the leader but the leader. This meant that there were several more such mounted units. Youre younger than you look. Are you the child of some wealthy person? Themander leading the magic bandits rode his horse and approached me. He stopped in front of Ban Jang Street, looked at me with his eyes, and muttered. For that matter, your outfit is ordinary. . There must be more people in the carriage, right? Summon everyone. . Cant you hear me? I put a cold smile on my lips. He broke away from the group on his own and came to me, so I was just grateful. Damro was pulled out from his waist. The sword spouting from the sword point skimmed across the masked mans chest in the blink of an eye. I fired a few thunderbolts at the man who was screaming and falling from his horse, and soon his body stiffened like a log. what! this guy! What have you done! The courageous horsemen rushed forward, each holding their weapons. As thirty horses ran at once, the earth shook and clouds of dust rose. I nced back. It must be difficult to fight while protecting the carriage. I instructed the driver to take refuge inside the carriage and then ran towards the horse bandits. The speed at which I unfolded the ghost beam was faster than the speed at which a horse runs. Finish it before they get to the carriage. Twenty-third herbivorous month (ˮ). The remnants that remained along the swords path crumbled into countless des. The horsemen let out a bewildered cry as the phantom des surged in like waves. However, what was even more surprising than them was none other than the horse. Hee hee hee! Heeheeheehee! The horses, which have more sensitive senses than humans, were so excited that they ran wild. Because of this, the battle line copsed and many people fell from their horses. I jumped into the middle of the magic bandits camp and sprayed them without hesitation. Meanwhile, Dojang Cheonwoo, who had taken off his hood and mask, chased after the fleeing magic bandits and cut them down. Holy shit Wow! One of the magic bandits who managed to escape from Cheonwoo Dojang fell down, clutching his neck. It was as if my uv had been pierced by the memorization that came from inside the carriage. Dojang Cheonwoo breathed a sigh of relief and confirmed the kill. It didnt take a single moment to subdue all the magical enemies. I muttered as I looked down at the demonic enemies who had been suppressed by their blood swords and were kneeling. I dont think Ill be able to receive the reward if I take him to the government office anyway. Wouldnt it be okay to kill them all, leaving only one person behind? What are you talking about! Dojang Cheonwoo shouted in surprise. I spread my arms out and spoke in a harsh tone to the man who blocked my path. Isnt it easy to manage and supervise this many people? Killing people because theyre annoying, is that something a person would do? No one will be sad if these guys die anyway. Just because someone is evil doesnt mean you can kill them at will. We should at least give them a chance to change their minds. Say the same thing to those who were robbed of their wealth, had their wives and daughters kidnapped, and had their families murdered by these guys. I guarantee you that you will live a long life. Isnt there a saying that if you curse a lot you will live longer? After hesitating for a while, Dojang Cheonwoo came up with a puzzling answer. Some people be thieves to feed their families. At least these guys dont seem to fall into that category. Unable to ovee their poverty-stricken lives, those who have be thieves gather in groups and engage in witchcraft? It was a story that made a passing dogugh. And no matter what long-winded reason you give, stealing is stealing. If theft is excused because of circumstances, what happens to people who earn money in a legitimate way even though they are in the same poor situation? Still, it is not eptable to kill even those who gave up their weapons and surrendered. It is unreasonable behavior. Then Dojo Cheonwoo will be fully responsible for their management. I will What did you just say? The magic bandits who were in a state of joy and sorrow as they watched me and Cheonwoo Dojang exchange a war of words let out a sigh of relief and drooped their shoulders. After sessfully handing over the chores to Dojang Cheonwoo, I immediately changed the topic. So what happened so far? Thats what I wanted to ask. Where on earth have you been while I was gone? Its not a big deal, I just dusted off some of the legacy left behind by the previous person. Everyone did their part. You mean you left me out of that? Arent you the one who said you wanted to take individual action first? No matter what, he didnt say a word to me I didnt really need the help of Cheonwoo Dojo. I thought it was somehow strange. Is this the reason you supported me, even giving me funds for my activities? If anyone hears it, they will think I was trying to get rid of the Cheonwoo seal. So youre saying no? Of course not. I smiled naturally and shrugged my shoulders. Dojang Cheonwoo sighed and shook his head. So this is already the third time Ive asked. Where have you been and what have you been doing all this time? I didnt tell you before I left. I n to do my best to help the suffering residents of Zhejiang. Is there any rtionship between infiltrating the stronghold of magic bandits and helping the residents of Zhejiang? I received a request from a child. I will give you all my money to help you find my kidnapped sister. ? I felt sorry for you. The image of the child crying bitterly while holding out two silver coins is still vivid in my mind. Is that all right? What do you mean? Im just asking you if thats why you risked your life to infiltrate the magic bandits stronghold. Do you need any more reasons than that? I stared at the Cheonwoo seal with a bewildered expression. I couldnt understand the way of thinking at all. A human being who is usually so proud of being a member of the volcano sect that he looks down on and ignores others, shows an infinite weakness to the tearful appeal of a child. It was difficult to figure out which one was the essence. Please help me. What are you asking for help with? These guys are not just a bunch of magic bandits. As I said just now, the number of people here is only one group. The reality is much bigger. The scale isparable to that of most breakwaters. Are you saying that you are going to raid their stronghold? Just like you said. It may be difficult for me alone, but if the cooperative helps, I will be able to save the kidnapped people. Augh escaped me. When you are faced with a situation that you feel regretful about, it is said to be small-minded. Whenever you act recklessly and talk nonsense. Is there an operation? No. What is detailed information such as the location of the base, the size of the troops, and the location where the kidnapped people are detained? I tried to infiltrate myself and find out. Are you saying you tried to hit me with your body without any prior preparation? Because there was no other way. What about the follow-up? Did you think that after freeing the kidnapped people, they would be able to return to their normal lives? How were you going to deal with a group of demonic bandits going on a rampage seeking revenge? . Seeing as there was no answer, it seems like you had no idea. Help me just this once. I will make sure to repay this debt. Why would you at least give me a token of gratitude? If you want, I will give it to you. In the name of a monk, I promise to repay your kindness. I rubbed my chin and was lost in thought. I asked this as a joke, but I didnt expect to get such a firm answer. I never thought he would even give up a reward card to save someone he didnt even know. The conditions werent that bad. Although Cheonwoo Dojang himself was not a very great person, his teacher was an absolute expert who held the first rank of the Ten Heavenly Emperors. Depending on the situation, the thank you card he gave me could also be very useful. Tell me everything you know about them. Do you feel like helping? I will listen and decide. I dont know much. The only thing that is known is that they are a force that refers to themselves as the ck Wind Army, that the size of the group is considerable, and that they are not a force that was originally active in Zhejiang The force that flowed in from abroad is You mean? That is highly likely. They probably saw this Japanese invasion as an opportunity and moved their home. Hmm . If it was a force that came from other ces, there was a high possibility that it would not participate in the struggle to conquer Bidong. Because they are busyying the foundation for settlement, they will not have time to engage in a power struggle with the local martial arts forces. In other words, if I started acting as a righteous bandit ording to Damuns n, I would inevitablye into conflict with them. If its something that has to be done anyway, there wont be a problem if the timing is brought forward a little. After finishing the calction, I nodded, feigning a reluctant expression. great. Let me help you. Really? yes. But there is a condition. condition? To be honest, the que that Dojo Cheonwoo personally gives me is not of much value to me. I dont know if its from the Volcano Sect or the Plum Gods Sword. . So, I would like to make one additional request. I have something nned, so please help me with it without pay. As long as it doesnt deviate from the right path. You dont have to worry about that part. It is about punishing evil and providing relief to the suffering people. I crossed my arms and quietly reassured Cheonwoo Dojang. It could be said that it led to satisfactory results. In addition to the rewards, I also acquired a useful ve. Although he had little experience and could not utilize it properly, it was clear that Cheonwoo Dojangs martial arts skills were outstanding beyond his age. We have time until winter, so if you trim it a little in the meantime, youll be able to make enough for one person. I felt like humming a song. However, because it was in front of Cheonwoo Dojang, he pretended to have a nonchnt expression. First, lets go to Hangzhou and make ns. There is no time for that. Meanwhile, the kidnapped people are going through severe hardships. Anyway, you dont even know where they are. Why not find out by interrogating the captured magical enemies? What if we interrogate and find out? Are you going to lead them and charge into their stronghold? . The one who insisted that they should not be killed was none other than the seal. Once the captured magical enemies are not handed over to the government office, free movement is impossible. Cheonwoo Dojang looked at the magic bandits and me alternately, as if he were conflicted. I continued talking as if to drive a wedge in. They told me to go back the more urgent it was. If you want to safely rescue the kidnapped people, keep your cool. The process of obtaining information and making ns based on it is essential. What the cooperative said is right. Lets do it that way. Chapter 68 Episode 68 : Roar! Arge fire broke out at the eastern gate of arge mountain lodge. The thieves, who had been sleeping soundly, were startled and ran out of the dormitory. what! Its an attack! The thieves each picked up their weapons and ran out to the east gate, and looked puzzled when they found the monster trapped within the human barrier. A six-foot-tall man wearing ck military uniform. Because he was wearing a fox mask, his face was unrecognizable. In his right hand, he held a long sword whose body was stained ck. Blood was flowing down the de, as if he had cut down several people in that time. What a guy! How dare you tell me where this is! Hocheon, the vicemander of the ck Wind Team, who btedly joined the siege, slowly narrowed his brows. I dont know why I wore a mask. It ismon for attackers to cover their faces to conceal their identity. Even his subordinates must wear hoods and masks when going out on missions. But none of them wear masks. The reason was simple. Because masks limit the wearers field of vision. It goes without saying how much of a fatal loss the limitation of the senses is to the warrior. Are you saying that he is a warrior who has achieved such a high level that he is not limited by his perspective? Hocheons eyes were alert. Of course, even if a warrior had achieved a high level, there was no reason to wear a mask instead of a mask. Is there any reason to voluntarily endure difort? Or was there a need to give others distinctive characteristics? Hocheon shook his head and shook off his thoughts. Now was the time to focus on defeating the raiders. What is the number of enemies? There is only one person. one person? Are your eyes knotholes? Hocheon, who was briefed on the situation by his subordinate,ined. The immediate enemy may have been just one person, but it made no sense for a single individual to cause a fire of that scale. They didnt show up, but theres probably someone there! Hocheon immediately kicked the ground. By jumping up and down the left and right walls alternately, I was soon able to reach the burning roof of the watchtower. also! He gritted his teeth. The west gate was noisy. It was a ce where the kidnapped women were detained. Seongdonghakseo (•|)! The unknown coriander that appeared in the east was nothing more than bait. It was clear that the enemys main force was concentrated in the west. What force sent them? The government would not have the capacity to form a punitive force because they were dealing with Japanese pirates. Could it be that the members of the Sixth Group, who lost contact with them some time ago, had a conflict with arge merchant group or a gpole? The thoughts continued one after another. He nced down at the ground and muttered. To sort out the confusion, it would be better for me to go to the west gate myself. There must be only a few enemies that have infiltrated the east gate Wait. Hocheons eyebrows were bent into an inverted shape. The monster who was supposed to be confined in the circle created by his subordinates was nowhere to be seen. He urgently twisted his upper body and punched out. Whoops! The fist and the de shed and sparks flew. The monster wearing the fox mask clicked his tongue as if he was disappointed. When did we end up here? Hocheon felt a chill running down his back. I didnt feel the presence of the other person until he got close to me. This was my first experience like this since I broke through the wall of climax. puck! The monsters kicknded in the abdomen. The new model, pushed by the shock, fell down the watchtower. Hocheon gritted his teeth and straightened his posture in the air. thud! Fortunately, I was able tond on the ground with both feet, but the shock prated deep into my bones. Still, it seems like the leadership has some skills. The monster that fell after him sprayed bloody swordweed. Sensing that it was inevitable, Hocheon responded by striking with his fists at random. Damn it! A sh of great forces and forces. A huge noise echoed throughout the area. * * * Same time. ording to the n nned in advance, Dojang Cheonwoo climbed over the western wall and infiltrated the mountainplex, finally reaching his destination, a wooden building. A prison where kidnapped women are imprisoned. Two thieves were standing in front of the prison. Cheonwoo Dojang raided them together with the guard warriors of Hwayang Sangdan. Who who Wow! The thieves were stabbed to death before they could even lift the whistles around their necks to their mouths. this! The facial expression of Cheonwoo Dojang, who was hidden behind a mask, became very distorted. The main gate of the prison was filled with fiverge lock boxes. They hurriedly searched the chests of the dead thieves, but the keys were not found. shit. I dont have time. Dojang Cheonwoo, who was confused and unable to decide what to do, soon raised his sword high with a stern expression. There was no time to worry about unlocking a lock made entirely of iron. I dont want to cause a fuss, but since its like this, I have no choice but to break the wall and enter. At that time, the voice of a woman who appeared to the left like a ghost pierced my ears. Take it. Cheonwoo Dojo. The identity of the woman wearing tight-fitting night clothes and a mask was none other than Cheon Ga-ryeong. In her outstretched hand was a bundle of keys. Dojang Cheonwoo epted it with a nk expression and asked. Sozer. Where on earth did you find this? Finding things like that is my specialty. ? There wont be time to talk leisurely, right? Cheonwoo Dojang, who suddenly came to his senses at Cheon Ga-ryeongs humorous question, quickly unlocked the lock. The group opened the door of the prison and entered inside, freed the kidnapped people and led them outside. This is such a shameful act! Dojang Cheonwoo was inwardly angry. Among those kidnapped were many children who must have just turned ten. From this, it became clear that Heukpungdae was also involved in human trafficking. Rest assured. I will definitely return you to your parents. Dojang Cheonwoo, whoforted the crying children, took the lead and left the prison. The women who escaped the prison under the protection of the warriors were soon able to reach the west gate. Those guarding the west gate had already beenpletely suppressed. While the infiltration team, including Cheonwoo Dojang, was visiting the prison, Tang Seo-yeon released the sleeping poison and put all the bandits on the retreat route to sleep. Fortunately, it seems like everything worked out as nned. Damun, who joinedte, stretched and spoke to Cheonwoo. Dojang Cheonwoo looked back at him with a puzzled expression and asked. Where have you been? I have set up simple defenses at several locations on the road leading to the west gate. I couldnt make anything that great because I didnt have enough castings, but it would be enough to pass the time. ! There was surprise on Cheonwoo Dojangs face. So is Cheon Ga-ryeong, Tang Seo-yeon, and the man in front of me named Damun. Each of them had at least one special talent. However, if their martial arts skills were inferior to his own, that was not the case. What kind of person does Yeon-woon do that he has such amazing talents around? Did you say the world is wide and there are many strange people? I was able to realize that I was just a frog in a well. He stared at Damuns back as he was leaving the west gate with eyes filled withplex emotions. It was a feeling I had never felt before during my time in the Hwasan Sect. Do I feel inferior? People around him praised him as a genius, and even the senior monks could not treat him carelessly as a disciple of the Plum Blossom God Sword. Because of that, I subconsciously thought of myself as a special person. However, when he left the monastery and came to Gangho, there were people around him who were more talented than him. I could now understand why Master emphasized the need to be humble and strict with oneself. ha . He let out a small sigh and nced back. The mes rising from the east gate showed no signs of abating. Rather, it was burning more intensely as time passed. By now, Yeonsun would have been fighting alone with a triple-digit number of thieves. A determined light appeared in Cheonwoo Dojangs eyes. He suddenly turned his head and went out the west gate, leaving behind themotion of the living quarters. So far, it has only been a preliminary battle. After delivering the rescued women to the soldiers waiting at the rear, the subjugation operation would begin in earnest. For now, lets do what I can. Dont let anyone dishonor the name of a recluse. * * * I stepped on the head of the man who had fallen helplessly and looked back toward the west gate. Just like the east gate, the fire was raging loudly. It was a signal that the kidnapped women had been safely rescued. It seems like it worked out well. By interrogating the captured magicians, he found out the headquarters of the ck Wind Company and asked the owner of the Hwayang Sangdan to expand his insufficient military power. Guard warriors at the top. And, in the name of Hwayang Sangdan, they aremissioned and hired by arge port agency. Most of the messengers and guards were waiting for the signal toe up outside the mountain lodge. Arge-scale subjugation operation would soon begin. Im slowly getting tired. No matter how much I was, I couldnt destroy a group of over 200 thieves alone. Because your stamina and endurance will run out before then. The situation was different from the previous time when he and Tang Xuyan attacked Meng Hucai. Therefore, he found out the structure of the wild vegetables, established a strategy based on that, and supplemented the shorings with the help of people around him. Sigh! He plunged the sword into the abdomen of the man struggling beneath his feet. The twitching body soon became limp. I took a deep breath and looked around. The appearance of the bandits, who were only aiming their weapons at a certain distance and not making any particr movements, came into view. I swung my sword to shake off the blood and asked them, who were very frightened. Who will attack you next? As I took one step, everyone took a step back. When I took another step, everyone took a step back again. It was an interesting sight. I let out a wildugh and jumped up off the ground. He thennded in the middle of the bandits camp and unleashed his Wolyeong sword. The 19th herbivorous month (). Sword energy spread out in all directions and swept the area. About a dozen thieves were swept away and died without even being able to scream. Wow! The shouts from the warriors and the guard warriors outside the mountain lodge gradually got closer. There was a look of bewilderment on the thieves faces. Sigh! I muttered lowly as I struck off the head of a thief. We will spare the lives of those who drop their weapons and surrender. I didnt say it very loudly, but I put a lot of energy into my voice, so no one would have missed my warning. Anyone who resists will die. * * * The subjugation of the ck Wind Army was sessfullypleted. The bandits who resisted until the end also threw down their weapons and surrendered after cutting off the head of the chieftain. There was some unrest in the middle. This was because several women who could not be rescued because they were not in prison were taken as hostages. Thanks to Tang Seo-yeons dragon poisoning technique, he was able to secure the womens remains safely, but in the process, Dojang Cheon-woo suffered a stab wound to his side. It turned out that one of the hostages was the sister of the child who had given him the request. Fortunately, the injuries were not life-threatening. I would be able to fully recover if I purified for about 15 days to a month. The damage to our troops was not that great. Although there were a few dead or injured people, it was nothingpared to the casualties of the bandits. The few surviving thieves were handed over to the government office, and the rescued women were referred to the Bureau of Prisons so that they could go to their homes. Hwayang Sangdan decided to provide support to those who have no ce to return so that they can make a new start. It cost more money than I thought. A considerable amount of money was spent on hiring messengers and bodyguards. The goods secured from the mountain shed were going to be used to support the rescued women, so I had to bear the entire loss. It wasnt a big hit, but I couldnt help but feel a bitter taste in my mouth. Even though I thought it was an expense that had to be covered anyway, I found myself looking at Cheonwoo Dojang with a negative eye. I muttered to myself as I looked down at Cheonwoo Dojang, who was lying on the bed and suffering. I will abuse you so much that your body will break. Chapter 69 Episode 69: Cheonwoo Dojang shook off his injuries and woke up faster than expected. I thought it would take at least 15 days to a month, but I recovered my health in exactly 7 days. I had felt it before, but the durability and resilience of my body were much better than that of an ordinary person. I had a doubt. How on earth did Maehwashingeom raise his disciples? Yeon Sohyeop. Can you give me a moment? Early evening. Cheonwoo Dojang came to me while I was helping Hwadaerang train at Hwayangses training hall. After instructing Hwadaerang to practice independently, I moved to the position with Cheonwoo Dojang. Whats going on? I want to ask you a few things. Did the kidnapped women return home safely? yes. We requested the Songpungpyo Bureau (LS) to help each person visit their home. For those who lost their families, Hwayang Sangdan decided to provide support for a new start. Thank goodness. Dojang Cheonwoo was fiddling with his teacup with an expression that clearly revealed hisplicated feelings. Even though I told him good news, he didnt seem very happy. It seemed like there was something else I really wanted to talk about. I wish I would get to the point quickly and not waste time. I sipped my tea and changed the topic. It was announced to the outside world that the fight broke out because the ck Pungdae attacked the carriage carrying a distinguished guest of the Hwayang Sangdan. It is said that Hwayang Sangdan formed a joint front with Songpungpyo Bureau and destroyed Heukpungdae for revenge. Of course, neither I nor Cheonwoo Dojos activities are known. I think its a good ending. That way there will be no trouble and it will be neat. Thats surprising. I thought youd be disappointed. I know best that I did not do much in this subjugation battle. The person who will be disappointed is the Yeon Sohyeop. . It wasnt particrly disappointing. The reason I hid my identity and activities was toy the groundwork for the future. A young Shin Seong () happened to have a bad rtionship with Heukpungdae and witnessed the hardships the kidnapped women went through while destroying a group of thieves with the Hwayang Sangdan. Unable to ignore the suffering residents of Zhejiang, he decides to be a righteous enemy. Its not a bad picture. It was a story that luxury lovers would be excited to hear. Of course, the time when the identity of the righteous enemy was revealed was around the time when I participated in the Yongbong branch and was close to winning. . . A moment of awkward silence passed. After hesitating for a while, Dojang Cheonwoo opened his mouth with a determined expression. Please train me, Yeon Sohyeop. I was already thinking of doing that. I know that Sohyeop hates me. There is no one outside of the Sohyeop that I can ask for a favor What did you just say? I said I was already thinking of doing that. ?! Tianyu Dojangs face became nk. To be honest, I was also surprised. I never thought he would ask for guidance on his own. I thought you were feeling burdened by the promises you made carelessly, even though you aplished your mission. I thought he was definitely going to avoid me or ask me when he made such a promise. Of course, if that were the case, I would have beaten him to death and made him fulfill his promise. Has there been any change of heart? Maybe he felt something during thisrge-scale suppression of bandits. I narrowed my eyes and asked Dojang Cheonwoo. What do you think is your greatest weakness? Lack of experience? You know very well. I felt a lot while discussing the previous subjugation of Yeon Sohyeop and Heukpungdae. For the first time, I realized that I was an immature child who had no idea about the world. I felt it for the first time. So does that mean he didnt know he was immature before? In some ways, he was truly an amazing human being. Especially when the Korea Federation of Small and Medium Business Administrations brought up the topic of follow-up measures, my mind went nk. I thought about this when I asked what I would do if ck Wind University tried to take revenge on the women they rescued. Oh, I was only motivated and wasnt thinking about anything that was really important. . I think I understand why Master ordered me to go strong. The reason why I told you to follow the small cooperative. I cant believe I finally found out about that. There wasnt much to notice. If it were a demonic religion, this guy would have been a martial arts talent and a nabal, and would have been killed right away. There is no way the instructors at Jamma-dong, who treat trainees like flies, would allow such an obnoxious person to live. You can practice martial arts even if you are a monk. Right now, my teacher is an absolute master who has few rivals in the world. This time, I realized for sure that there are things you can learn only if you step outside the monastery. So you asked me to train you? Because I was confident that a small cooperative would be able to make up for my shorings. Youvee to the right ce. I put down the teacup and stood up. He then gestured with his hand to direct Dojang Cheonwoo to follow him and headed toward the training hall. ? Let me borrow the training hall for a while. Oh yeah. Spend as much as you want. I exchanged light greetings with Hwa Dae-rang, who was leaving the training center after finishing his hard training. I stood facing each other in the center of the Cheonwoo Dojo and the training hall and spoke. From now on, we will conduct special training to increase the practical sense of the dojo. Special training? You promised earlier. He said he would help me with what I am nning without pay. I remember. But with the current level of Cheonwoo Dojos skills, I dont feel insecure. Wouldnt it be a big deal if someone dies unexpectedly in a ce where my eyes cant reach? If I do that, I will be embarrassed to see Maehwashingeom. I was even asked to do it, but a situation like that shouldnt happen. Wait a minute, you said you were asked a favor by your teacher? What have you been asked to do? That part isnt that important, so lets skip it. I dont think this is a story that should just be passed over!? Honestly, the Dojos skills themselves arent that bad. The only problem is that there are a lot of mistakes made due tock of practical experience. Please tell me in more detail. Something like not being able to show off your skills because youre pressured by your opponents spirit, or acting emotionally when you should be cool-headed. When attacked by surprise, they panic and are slow to react, are unable to make appropriate decisions based on the situation, and are unable to use the surrounding terrain well. . There are many more. I dont think its worth hearing such harsh criticism. Previously, when the operation to subdue the demons took ce in Shaanxi, I saw the Cheonwoo Dojo retreating because he was scared of the demons who were all dying. What on earth is that? You are a great disciple who overturns the table prepared by all of these great disciples. You mean you saw that? As I watched, my blood pressure rose and I thought I was going to die. I tipped off Mines location, but wasnt that one Taoist bastard messing things up? In the end, I even took care of it myself. Dojang Cheonwoo has be mute. Her face was red all the way down to her ears, but she seemed to know that she was embarrassed. I cant just clean up Cheonwoos poop forever. No, how can I express it like that The story got sidetracked. I will soon exin the training policy. I pulled out the sword from my belt. Dojang Cheonwoo, who instinctively sensed something ominous, took a step back. Youre not saying were going to start dancing now, are you? Youre quick-witted. Why isnt there a saying like that? There is no faster way to learn than learning with your own body. Be honest! You dont just want to beat me up! Is that possible? Its actually annoying to me too. If it werent for the favor I received from Maehwasingeom, I wouldnt have bothered to take the time to do this. So what on earth did you ask me to do? Based on what Ive observed so far, it seems like you have extraordinary resilience and durability. If you have such a clear strength, shouldnt you use it? Immense Buddha! I will not take it lightly! Dojang Cheonwoo ced his hand on the sword and red at me with harsh eyes. I smiled and nodded in satisfaction. He is a good person. From now on, I will attack Cheonwoo Dojo from time to time. When Im training at the training center, when Im resting at my dorm, when Im eating, and even when Im sleeping. . Always be alert to your surroundings. As a humane act, I will watch over you when you go to the bathroom. Are you going to kill me? Shouldnt we do this to make up for theck of experience in a short period of time? At the same time, lets relieve some of the anger that has been building up. In the blink of an eye, I dove into the gap between the Cheonwoo seal and struck down the sword sheath. Whoops! Following the strong crash sound, Dojang Cheonwoos knees slightly bent. Sigh! Dojang Cheonwoo immediately kicked up his knees and swung his arms. The hand holding the scabbard soared into the sky, unable to ovee the repulsion force. As if he had been waiting, Dojang Cheonwoo raised his left hand and aimed for the abdomen. The next moment, he lowered his head to the ground with a loud groan. It was because my palm quickly tapped the back of his head in half a beat. The number has been read. I immediately lowered my right hand holding the sword sheath. Dojang Cheonwoo let out a sigh and rolled on the floor. I said, looking back at Cheonwoo Dojang, who was jumping up and straightening his posture. When you had a bet with me in Hubei before, yousted for thirty seconds. ? We will set a standard. That way, the instructor will also be motivated. Thirty seconds per attack. If you can hold out for thirty seconds, you will be able to escape the situation safely, but if you cannot, you will be severely beaten. What is that? Think ceaselessly. What iscking and what should be done to improve it. Otherwise, you might really die. * * * Jump! Jump! Jump! Jump! I swung the sheath and mercilessly struck Cheonwoo Dojangs back. Unfortunately, Cheonwoo Dojo could notst thirty seconds and lost the sword from his hand. evil! stop! Stop it. Humans grow rapidly when ced in extreme situations. I learned it during my rolling days in Jamma-dong. This wasnt enough to keep Cheonwoo Dojang in a corner. There was a need to push things more harshly. I feel refreshed inside. Of course, it was an undeniable fact that personal feelings were attached to the beating. There wasnt much time. Before winter came, I had to turn Cheonwoo Dojang into a useful handyman. Jihwaja is good! The light sound of the strike and the screams of Cheonwoo Dojang alternately rang out in the training hall. Chapter 70 Episode 70: Time passed like flowing water. Damun and Tang Seoyeon were away to repair and improve the Jinbeop and institutions installed on Seoldusan Mountain. Cheon Ji-ryeong was also busy taking care of some of the things I asked him to do. As the center of the n, I had a peaceful and leisurely time. Days spent living at the main headquarters of Hwayang Sangdan and teaching martial arts at Hwadaerang and Cheonwoo Dojang. Cheonwoo Dojo quickly made up for his shorings. For the first ten days or so, I was beaten helplessly. Even if there was a formalpetition, they could notst 30 seconds, so it made no sense to fight hard in a situation where the yers were taken by surprise. In fact, as the attacks continued, injuries umted and movements became sluggish. But one day, venom began to appear in his eyes, and he gradually began to show usible responses. The number of times I couldst thirty seconds gradually increased. Even when attacked, they responded calmly. Whether eating, training, or sleeping, he never neglected to be alert to his surroundings. In exactly one month, I became apletely different person than before. Even though what he was doing was disgusting, his martial arts talent was real. As he grew, I also increased the intensity of my training. It was pushed harder and harsher. If a child could not endure the thirty-second diet, he or she would be beaten without fail. I knew that I would recover quickly anyway, so I swung the sheath without hesitation. They say people grow rapidly when they are pushed to the limit. The frustration and anger that had built up due to Cheonwoo Dojang werepletely relieved. Perhaps in the eyes of Cheonwoo Dojang, I will be seen as a monster from a folk tale? In fact, the reason I treated Cheonwoo Dojang harshly was not simply for training. In addition, there was one more purpose. I have to pay for the reward I received. Plum God Sword gave me a reward que and asked me to apany Cheonwoo Dojang. Although they were asked to apany each other, it could be said that they actually exchanged unspoken promises. The rehabilitation of Cheonwoo Dojang. Please change the mind of Cheonwoo Dojang, who has be corrupted by the reputation of a monk. Plum God Swords request contained such an inner meaning. Even though I knew that, I epted his request. Considering the value of the reward given by the Plum God Sword, I was willing to endure that level of inconvenience. But here a problem arose. What is the standard for rehabilitation? It is said that although you may know the inside of ten roads, you do not know the inside of the people of one road. I was neither a god nor a sage who had mastered the mind-travel. How can I find out whether Dojang Cheonwoo has converted or not? Changes that cannot be seen are none of my business. So I came to a conclusion. What I need to change is not Cheonwoo Dojangs mindset, but his behavior. Strong and weak? Actually, I didnt think it was a bad thing. What does it mean to be weak to the strong and strong to the weak? Its a natural instinct as a living creature. Well, I wonder if its okay for a seeker who practices the Way The problem was that Dojang Cheonwoo did not have the insight to recognize the strong. Dojang Cheonwoo was mistaken. He was not a tiger. Beom () was his teacher, Maehwashingeom or Hwasanpa, a Buddhist monk. To put it bluntly, he was just a fox with the might of a tiger on his back. Exceptional talent. Skills not appropriate for age. It was clear that he was a rare talent, but he was just a bud that had not yet bloomed. Strong, weak and weak arepletely different. If you do not have insight, you must at least be humble. Therefore, I decided to instill awareness in Cheonwoo Dojang through frequent violence. Even after finishing training, I nned to continue beating him if he did something I didnt like. As your tact increases, manners will naturally follow. I learned it during my rolling days in Jamma-dong. As for myself, I still havent been able to give up the habits from my previous life. It was his fault that he used honorifics both to Dokgo-seong, who was much younger, and to Damun, who was taken in as a subordinate. by the way . As was the case with Cheonwoo Dojo, Hwadaerangs growth was also unusual. He had only learned martial arts on his own until now, and he thoroughly absorbed my teachings and made up for his own shorings. I thought that if this trend continued, it would reach its peak in the near future. Of course, I did not neglect to train myself while teaching the two people. While we were having such a fulfilling time, the end of fall was approaching. A cold wind began to blow. * * * I sat at the table in my dorm, held a brush, and lost in thought. I dont know what to write. The day to implement the n is getting closer. I had to slowly make a martial arts grade and hand it to Damun. It was just a bait to attract attention, but that didnt mean we couldnt prepare half-heartedly. Any treasure protected by high-level traps must have an appropriate value. What if the item you obtained after winning the hard-fought battle was a minor skill that fell far short of what you expected? Of course there will be problems. If the ck people of Zhejiang realized that they had been deceived, things would be troublesome. All the martial arts forces that participated in the struggle will go on a rampage for revenge. You just need to put in enough goods to have an appropriate assortment. What really matters is martial arts. I have toe up with something useful to match the setting of the martial arts skills left behind by the warriors of the previous generation forter generations Currently, there are four main types of martial arts that I mainly use. Wolyeonggeom, Wall Power Fist, Sura Cheonsimsu, and Ghost Treasure. Of course, I had no intention of disseminating these. In particr, in the case of Byeokryeokwon, distributing it without Dokgo Woojins consent could have resulted in emunication. Excluding the main martial arts, there were two main types of weapons that could be used. A martial art that I learned while rolling in Jamma-dong. A few martial arts skills I learned while visiting Cheonryung Library. The martial arts learned in Jamma-dong are of very low standard. In that case, all that remains are the martial arts learned at the Cheonryung Library. The process of selecting useful martial arts in my head continued for a long time. Even though the martial arts books stored in the Cheonryung Library were not all world-ss. Even if it was the same type of martial arts, whether it was swordsmanship or martial arts, there was a clear difference between the higher and lower levels. Wolyeonggeom, ghost treasure, and Sura Cheonshinsu were Choi Sang-seungs martial artists that I selected after much deliberation. Therefore, in this life, I have not felt the need to learn other martial arts except these three. Heavenly Sword Baekpa Kwonbeop Ju Geumpung. After much deliberation, I was able to select suitable martial artists. A heavenly sword containing the secrets of a heavy sword. Baekpakenbeop (ȭ) is said to be able to deal with a hundred situations. Jugeumpung (L) is characterized by irregr movements like a wild beast. Although they are not as good as the martial arts that I am currently learning, they are martial arts of a higher level that an ordinary ck swordsman would not be able to encounter even in his lifetime. What is problematic is thew of mind. Without fail, thew caught my ankle. In the Tianlong Library, the secrets umted by Maqiao over generations are stored. A world-ss magic attack that has been proven to be a martial art, even a level looted from all over the central ins. Among them, Jeongjongsimbeop was not included. If it was natural, it was natural. Why do I keep a copy of the Jeongjongsimbeop, which I cannot even learn, in the library of the inner temple? They were usually given to warriors from the outer circle who went on external missions when they performed meritorious acts. Unfortunately, all the useful mental techniques in my head were magical techniques. It wasnt for nothing that he went through all that trouble to learn the White Thunder Gods technique from Dokgo Woojin. Thats a pain in the ass. It made no sense that the martial arts of the previous era did not include the martial arts skills that the warriors of the previous generation reserved for theter generations. But that doesnt mean I cant use Taeeul Shinkong or Honghwa Shinkong. Taeeul Shingong and Honghwa Shingong are not magic arts and have a high level of martial arts, but if they were used as bait, there was a risk of attracting the attention of the Demon Cultist. So I contacted Damun and asked for his opinion, and this was the answer I got. All you have to do is fill out the official application form. All you have to do is make it seem like he turned to the forbidden in hister years because he couldnt resist the temptation of the devil. Since it was a usible opinion, I epted it right away. In this way, the four volumes of martial arts secrets werepleted. I entrusted thepleted book to Cheon Ga-ryeong, and within a day it came back transformed like an old book. How did you do it? There is a way. Im asking just in case, have you checked the contents of the military official record? Of course. I also made a copy. Didnt you guess and leave it to me? Ill put it in debt. How do these martial artists know? Its a secret. That damn secret again. Cheon Ji-ryeong clicked his tongue and frowned. I put the book on the table and changed the topic. Anyway, how long do I have to wait? what? Didnt you request information about Zhuge Hye? I didnt rush it because it wasnt particrly urgent, but I didnt expect it to be thiste. ah. Are you sure you forgot? Rather than saying I forgot, I should say I didnt find out anything. There was no significant progress in the investigation. ? Cases like this are rare, but I think he is a person who is deliberately hiding his existence from the Zhuge family. hmm . I just found out one interesting thing. Interesting fact? This is news from Hao Wen Tao, who has infiltrated the government army and is active. It seems that a talented person dispatched by Zhuge Dynasty made a great contribution in the naval battle that took ce two days ago. They say they recovered a maritime base that had been upied by Japanese pirates for a long time through a mysterious operation. Since then, the soldiers have been secretly calling him Jiryong. Dragon? okay. A dragon, not a bong. Isnt something strange? Cheon Ji-ryeong smiled, his eyes curved like a crescent moon. I stroked my chin and leaned back on the chair. It was an unexpected story. Zhuge Hye earned the nickname of Earth Dragon. In other words, doesnt that mean she is active while disguising herself as a man? . Augh escaped me. I felt like I had been hit hard in the back of the head. A conversation I had with Damun not long ago shed through my mind. [She is an outstanding talent. For some reason, her existence is hidden, but among theter disciples of the Zhuge Dynasty, there is probably no one who canpare to her in terms of quality or ability.] [Is that that much?] [To whom exactly does the Earth Dragon refer ? I dont know if its true, but if Zhuge Hui Xiaozhu joined the government army, the subjugation of Japanese pirates would not be dyed. In fact, the time for subjugation may be brought forward.] Is that what it was? Chapter 71 Episode 71 Was it like that? I thought the future had changed because of me. So, I thought that Zhuge Hye had joined the government army instead of Ji Rong. But it seems that wasnt the case. The future has not changed. Just like in his previous life, Jiryong participated in the subjugation of Japanese pirates and made great contributions. I never would have thought that Zhuge Hye was an earth dragon. One less thing to worry about. If the Japanese subjugation is dyedpared to the previous life, Damuns n will be shaken from the foundation. Although I had heard about Zhuge Hyes excellence from Damun, it was true that I honestly felt uneasy. I know that the future can change greatly with even the slightest chance. Even if Zhuge Hye truly had superior abilities than the Earth Dragon, there was every chance that the subjugation of the Japanese pirates would be prolonged. However, if Jilong and Zhuge Hye are the same person, the story is different. Since history had not changed, the time when the subjugation of Japanese pirates waspleted would have been the same as in the previous life. There is a possibility that a variable may have arisen due to the contact between me and my group with Zhuge Hye, but I decided not to think about it. Anyway, thats a strange thing. Suddenly, a curiosity arose. What on earth was Jegal Seju thinking when he concealed Jegal Hyes existence and gave her the role of a man? * * * Same time. Inside a military barracks located in the waters of Zhejiang. A young man sitting in front of a table with a map spread out was lost in thought with his chin resting on his arm. The sleeves of the blue school uniform had a white g symbolizing the Zhuge Dynasty embroidered on it. He wore a heros gun on his head and a cape around his shoulders. Her skin was as white as jade, her facial lines were slim, and her facial features were harmonious. An artist of beauty who seems to have jumped out of a painting. Among they disciples of Bo Ta-am () who joined in the subjugation of Japanese pirates, there were quite a few who admired him. ridge! ridge! ridge! ridge! The sound of drums announcing departure pierced my ears. The young man looked down at the map in silence for a long time, then sighed softly and leaned against the backrest. Now that we have regained our maritime base, it is only a matter of time before we drive out the pirates. Next spring, I will be able to finish the subjugation and return to my family. When the recapture operation took ce two days ago, he directly participated in the battle and led the soldiers. There was no need for that anymore. There is no need to go all out to suppress the remnants. Even if you dont do that, it wont affect the trend. The more frequently you appear in front of the public, the more likely it is that your identity will be discovered. Therefore, there was a need to adhere to mysticism. If possible, I nned to minimize public appearances. At that time, a familiar voice was heard from outside the barracks. Confucius. This is Chuso. Can Ie in? Pleasee in. The young man corrected his disheveled posture and answered. The warrior who entered the barracks politely handed the young man a letter. The young man who epted it with a puzzled expression looked at the contents of the letter. Is this all? Thats right. All right. You can just go out and have a look. After issuing an order to celebrate the samurai. The young man frowned and ced the letter down on the table. Hometown is unknown. At the age of ten, he entrusted himself to the Wanzhang family in Haji, Guangxi Province. At the age of fifteen, he entered the Hwangryongmugwan in Chengdu, Sichuan Province. Be a disciple of Cheon Kwon, the leader of martial arts, and learn martial arts. The young mans eyes narrowed. I know he is a person with a history of location, but this alone does not exin it. To find out about a person, an investigation was conducted using the familys informationwork. However, the results were not very satisfactory. Its so ordinary. Not long ago he saw clearly. The sight of a man who introduced himself as Yeon-woon handing a red jewel to the warrior guarding the main gate of Hwayang Sangdan. If I remember correctly, it is a mark symbolizing the distinguished guests of Hwayang Sangdan. I remembered seeing the same item decorated with the Zhuge Dynastys Household Hall. There was no way that a huge top, about the size of a Hwayang top, could easily give away a sign symbolizing a distinguished guest. Among the numerous family members of the Zhuge family, the only person recognized as a guest of honor at Hwayang Sangdan was the head of the family, Zhuge Seojin. But Yeonsun had something like that. The implications of this were significant. The owner of Hwayang Sangdan sees Yeon Sohyeop as an important person as much as his father. I couldnt help but wonder. What is the true identity of Yeon-woon, what kind of past is he hiding, and what is his rtionship with the owner of Hwayang Sangdan? The young man picked up the letter that had been ced on the table and slowly looked through its contents. The words origin unknown caught my attention, but there was something else that bothered me more. What made him feel ufortable were the regional names written in the letter. Haji, Guangxi Province. The capital of Sichuan Province. Both regions were located too far from Hangzhou, Zhejiang Province. Yeon Sohyeop and Hwayang Trading Company. To begin with, the two people have different areas of activity. How on earth did the two sidese into contact? My imagination ran wild in my mind. Perhaps Yeonsun helped him when Hwayang Sangdanju, who was on his way to another country, was in danger? The owner of Hwayang Sangdan, whose life was saved, repaid the favor in his own way as a sign of gratitude. That cant be possible. The young man smiled and shook his head. There are degrees of contrived situations. In the first ce, the premise that Hwayang Sangdan would go directly to a distantnd did not make sense. Isnt there a ce where a person as high as the head of arge merchant can travel up and down the country in person? What is it . The young man, who folded the letter and ced it in his chest, got up from his seat and headed to the bed. Should I go and ask in person? He copsed on the bed and muttered. I thought it wouldnt be a bad idea to take some time to visit Yeonsun before returning to the family. Itll be okay if you just hint at it. * * * Ugh! A massive light wave swept across the area. Dojang Cheonwoo, who was ring at us with bloodshot eyes, let out a sigh of relief and copsed in ce. Thirty seconds. I put a smile on my face and tied the retrieved sword sheath on my belt. Dojang Cheonwoo, who was lying on the ground in arge position, looked up at the sky and muttered. But I somehow held on this time. I think youre getting the hang of it. I hate to admit it, but honestly, I feel like Ive grown. I think we can increase the intensity of the training. Please just bear with it. Its still scary. It was a joke. Youre telling me a joke. I have some good news and one bad news. What would you like to hear first? Starting with the good news. We will end training as of today. You no longer have to be alert to your surroundings while sleeping or eating. There is no need to waste time in a smelly side room. Really? Its true. Tears flowed from Cheonwoo Dojangs eyes. Perhaps the hardships of the past time are unfolding before your eyes like a sh of light? So whats the bad news? The n will be implemented from the day after tomorrow. n? I exined Damuns n to Cheonwoo Dojang. After hearing the whole story, Dojang Cheonwoo looked at me with a nk expression and asked. Are you out of your mind? He is perfectly sane. It cant be as easy as it sounds to draw the attention of the powerful martial arts forces in Zhejiang to one ce. It wont be easy. So, we put a lot of effort into preparation over the past time. Huh . Its going to be busy. You will have to travel all over Zhejiang and act as a bandit. But why is that bad news? Didnt you promise? He said he would help me with what I am nning withoutpensation. I thought I had finally escaped hell, but another hell was waiting for me. Ive had enough training, so shouldnt I use what Ive learned in practice? Sometimes I wonder if Sohyeop is even a person. Do you think its too much? I am also human. If you overwork it, you could die. People die less easily than you think. Dojang Cheonwooughed at my sly answer. Thats a good thing. I think it would be rewarding to eradicate bandits and relieve suffering people. He struggled to get up from his seat. I said as if staring at him as he walked shakily with a tired face. Please get plenty of rest. I think so even if you dont say it. * * * A rumor spread throughout Zhejiang. Sa Il-sang, a martial artist of the previous generation, left behind a world-ss military legacy for his sessors. Bigeop is buried in Xuedu Mountain, located in Fenghua, Zhejiang Province. Those who ovee the hardships and obtain the secret will be the rulers of Zhejiang ck Ind. At first no one believed it. Even the powerful Segana factions of the ck Ind only hesitated to confirm the authenticity and did not take any significant action. However, the situation changed as additional rumors spread. Si Il-sang was a magnate who ruled the ck Ind of Zhejiang more than two hundred years ago. The Four Heukryeons, which he led, once had so much power that they even surpassed Botaam. The person who spread the rumor about Sailsang is a descendant of the leader who led Saheukryeon in the past. After much deliberation, he thought that Sa Il-sangs martial arts skills would not be passed on to the people of the ck Ind except now that the eyes of the officials and the Baekdo martial arts team were focused on subjugating the Japanese pirates. In addition, an unknown person began to send letters to each ck power. For those of you who are having a hard time trying to determine whether the rumor is true or not, I will include in the letter the first part of Sa Il-sangs martial arts story. Even if you track me down, you wont be able to get thetter part of the story. The only thing that has been passed down to me and my n is the martial artists name and the first part of the story. If you want to continue the progress of the four days, go to Xuedu Mountain. Everything he left behind lies dormant there. Sa Il-sang was a real person. It was also true that Saheukryeon briefly surpassed Bothaham. With the help of Cheon Ga-ryeong, while they were selecting warriors from the squadron to borrow their names from, they found the perfect person and decided to use him. The Martial people, drawn by the rumor, flocked to Seoldusan Mountain. As the existence of the camp spread out on the mountainside was confirmed, the rumor spread like pouring oil on a fire. With the situation like this, not even therge ck Ind Segana faction could sit idly by. One by one, troops from each faction began to camp near Seoldusan Mountain. As green forests and waterways joined in, things grew out of control. Everything went smoothly. I smiled with satisfaction as I read the report Damun sent me and took out the fox mask from my arms. It is time to start acting as a righteous enemy in earnest. Chapter 72 Episode 72 The entire Zhejiang Province was abuzz with the story of Si Il-sangs disappearance. Whether its guest cup or base. Whenever people gathered together, they shared stories about the Murim people who had camped on Mt. Seoldu. They say Cheoksageom (а) has entered the battle. Is that really true? okay. I heard you joined hands with Xu Daofangs Ark? Huh. With a master of that level joining the team, the momentum of Seodobang must have increased significantly. But thats not true. It is said that other powers are also recruiting their own experts, and in the case of Nokrim and Surochae, they even requested the dispatch of executives to their superiors. I have no idea how the situation will develop in the future. Aspetition heats up, things to see that are rarely seen are emerging. If possible, it would be better if we could destroy each other amicably. Dont even mention such things. If someone involved eavesdrops, you could be in big trouble. yes. You have to be careful. I was drunk and made a mistake. But did you hear that story? I heard that bandits have appeared in Guju recently. Rogue? It is said that he suddenly appeared and wiped out a group of ck swords and bandits, taking their goods and distributing them to the residents of nearby viges. Huh. There is someone like that? The surprising thing is that only two people did it. two? Can you believe that just the two of us defeated all the ck thieves and thieves who had made their home in Guju? They dont seem to be people with average skills. Of course, it is possible because the best Bangpa in the nine states, Oguibang (Five Demons), jumped into the fight for Bidong, but even so, it is true that it is great. So what did you say about the two peoples identities? I dont know. They said no one has seen his face. No one has seen your face? What does that mean? They said they couldnt recognize their faces because they each covered their faces with fox masks and masks. Still, there is a story that the two people are superior-subordinate, and the one wearing the fox mask is presumed to be the superior. I dont know who it is, but Id like you toe here to Geumhwa. Wouldnt it be great if we caught up with the ck thieves who aremitting evil acts on this day and age? Shh! Friend, be careful what you say! I guess I should get up soon. It looks like you drank too much. Okay, I guess it would be better to call it a day and leave. Get up quickly. Two men, presumed to be residents of a nearby vige, paid for the drinks and set out to run the bases. As I quietly watched the scene behind me, I picked up my drink with a smile on my face. The man sitting across from me, Cheonwoo Dojang, sent a buzzing sound. -It seems our activities are quite well known. -Of course it is. I came to defeat all the bandits and bandits of the Savior. -I wanted to shake off the five ghosts if possible. -As I said before, you must not touch the Murim forces that participated in the battle for Bidong. Your n may go awry. -I know. I just tried it. Anyway, in peoples eyes, I seem to be seen as a subordinate of the small cooperative I founded. -Of course it is. Im leaving all the misceneous things to the dojo. -Arent you treating me too harshly? -Didnt you tell me? He said he would treat him harshly. -I shouldnt say anything. -For some reason, you just let it go. If it were normal, I would have protested more. -If I resist, you wont use that as an excuse to beat me up again. -You noticed. -There is no choice but to increase. Cheonwoo Dojang sighed deeply and yed with his chopsticks. I burst outughing inwardly. The work of cultivating Cheonwoo Dojangs tact through frequent beatings was progressing smoothly. Its a bit of a waste of time like that. omg! Who is it? As a woman entered the guest room, a murmur spread throughout the base. The attention of the middle school students was all focused on the woman. A woman wearing a bright pce dress, paying no heed to the stares of people, came to the table where Dojang Cheonwoo was sitting. ruler. The woman, Cheon Ga-ryeong, handed me a letter she had pulled out of her sleeve. I epted it and got up from my seat. I will organize everything within ten days. Please go straight to the next area and gather information. Ten days? Arent you holding it too short? I think its quite unreasonable even in Guju. In order to cover all regions within the period, there is a need to speed up the pace. Zhejiang is divided into a total of eleven regions. Hangzhou, Guzhou, Jinhua, Lioshu, Wenzhou, Taizhou, Shaoxing, Jiaxing, Hoju, Ningbo, Zhushan. Among them, it was decided not to engage in militia activities in Hangzhou, where security was rtively stable, and Jusan, which was upied by Yeongpa pirates and where the government army was stationed. Eight regions remain. We had to be busy to tour all those areas before spring came. Even if you count it as 10 days per region, thats 80 days. Including the time spent on moving, resting and cleaning up, it was estimated that it would take at least three to four months. Maybe it could be longer than that. By using Hao Moons information capabilities, he was able to identify the locations of ck thieves and bandits in the area and optimize their movement routes, so he was able to stick to a tight schedule. Okay then, see you in Wenzhou. After running the bases, Cheon Ga-ryeong and I took steps in different directions. Dojang Cheonwoo, who was ncing behind him with regret, asked me. What on earth is Xiaoje Chen? What does it mean. No matter how ignorant I am of the world, I can tell you that Cheon Soje is not an ordinary person. It would also be a lie to say that he was from the Hwangryong Military Academy. Isnt that right? It is true that I am from the Hwangryong Military Academy. There are many people who studied at the same school as me and can prove it. Oh really? yes. Dojang Cheonwoo scratched the back of his head with an embarrassed expression. I looked away from him, opened the letter I had received from Cheon Ga-ryeong, and looked at its contents. First of all, start with the ck tiger snail. * * * Kwajangchang! The leaders of the ck Tiger Sect, who were leisurely gambling like any other day, frowned at the sight of the assants who suddenly stormed into their office. what! Who are you? Where are these guys? A monster wearing a fox mask took a quick look inside the office. Soon, hell unfolded. The monsters were too strong. It made me wonder if they were the same person. The furniture shattered and the human flew through the air. Some people, realizing that they were no match for them, threw away their weapons and raised both hands. However, there was no mercy for the assants. Sigh! Sigh! Sigh! Sigh! The ck thugs screamed at the merciless beating of the sticks. Those who learned martial arts had their dantian shattered, and the rest had one of their limbs cramped. What kind of grudge do you have against us? A ck swordsman who was beaten without knowing why let out a heartbreaking cry. The fox masked man grabbed the ck swords hair and chanted in a low voice. So what grudge do you have for harassing and exploiting the residents of nearby viges? . Youve probably heard of the term retribution, right? Crump! The fox masked man grabbed ck Swords left arm and twisted it strongly. A desperate scream erupted. A masked monster was busy collecting valuable items in the office. They even showed thoroughness in cutting the walls on all sides to see if there was a hidden secret space. After finishing all the work, the two monsters left the office like ghosts. Only the groans of the leaders of the ck Tiger faction echoed hollowly inside the office. * * * How much did you get? Not that much. Its probably about 100 silver coins. For now, lets put the money in the underground safe of the base we prepared in advance. Have you also set up a base for your activities in Geumhwa? Isnt it obvious? We have prepared several activity bases in all the regions we will tour in the future. You prepared it so thoroughly that it was scary. After moving the wealth collected from the ck Tiger Sect to the base, they immediately attacked the next target. Cheonghyeolchae ([Ѫ). It was a mountain chae (mountain shrine) where about forty bandits lived, and the chaeju () was known to be a considerable expert. ording to the contents of the letter delivered by Cheon Ga-ryeong, it seems that there was a rmendation from Nokrim to be a lower organization. Yes, I am a mountaineer. In the evening when the sun was setting, Dojang Cheonwoo and I climbed over the wooden fence at the same time and sneaked into the mountain lodge. Role distribution was simple. While I wipe out the bandits in the mountains, Dojang Cheonwoo rescues the kidnapped people. Kaaak! Its an enemy attack! I cut down as many bandits as I could and ran in a straight line toward the wooden building where the owner lived. Meanwhile, Cheonwoo Dojo moved quietly, hiding himself using the surrounding terrain. They said they were rmended to Green Forest, so the average level is definitely high. The bandits of Cheonghyeolchae were different from the bandits of Meng Hochae. Each member was trained in martial arts. Of course, even if it was, it wasnt enough to pose a threat to me. this guy! Do you think it is possible to handle this number of people by yourself?! Chae-ju, who btedly rushed out of his residence, threw away the spear in his hand and shouted. I bent my back sharply to avoid it and then went straight into the gap between the opponent. No way! Chaeju raised the dagger he had drawn from his waist and lowered it from top to bottom. A wave of energy formed along the surface of the dagger. It was an art of swordsmanship that only a swordsman who had reached the peak of his powers could disy. I ced my left hand on the trajectory of the dagger. A brain energy instantly formed at my fingertips. Ga-ga-ga-ga-gak! A horrifying friction sound rang out. Chaejus eyes widened. It seemed as if he had never thought that a sword d in a sword would be caught with bare hands. The white lightning energy concentrated at one point could be a weapon of enormous power or a shield that protects the caster. After blocking the opponents movements, I immediately delivered the finishing blow. There was no need for a grand herbivorous meal. The first herbivorous current month. The swords trajectory drew a gentle curve. The sword shot soared upward from below and passed through Chaejus abdomen. Ugh . He kicked Chae-ju, who instinctively grabbed his abdomen to prevent his intestines from spilling out, and knocked him down and took his hand. Chaeju! Ill join you! As the supply of creditors was thrown to the bandits who btedly rushed out with weapons, shouts of astonishment erupted here and there. I swung my arm once and brushed the blood off the sword. If you drop your weapons and surrender, I will destroy your Danjeon and lead you to the government office. On the other hand, if you resist to the end, you will die right here. Of course, the bandits did not give in easily. Losing ones sword was like saying that ones life as a warrior would end. What warrior in the world would meekly ept a deration that he would destroy his Danjeon? Well, if youre going to fight to the death, its better for me. There is no need to waste time leading survivors to the government office. I swung my sword at the leading man with a fierce smile on my face. Chapter 73 Episode 73: The subjugation of the mountain viges waspleted and the altars of the surrendered bandits were destroyed. By the time everything was finished. Dojang Cheonwoo brought the kidnapped women. His ck long gun was stained with blood, as if he had also been involved in a fierce battle. Was something wrong? It just so happens that the debt owner is located near the prison. Fortunately, we were able to subdue the kidnapped women before they became hostages. Thank you for your effort. I threw the bandits, who had broken their Danjeon and were struggling, among the women. The women beat and trampled the bandits as if to vent their anger. Someone picked up a rock from the floor and hit it with it, and someone burst into tears because they couldnt control their passion. Dojang Cheonwoo just watched in silence as the women were mercilessly beaten. If it had been before, I would have put the brakes on it, calling it an inhumane act, but after running around with me for a while, it seemed like his values had changed. There were frequent conflicts with him when he was involved in a rebellion in Guju. [There is no reason to keep him alive. There is no reward for taking them to the government office.] [No matter what, it is not too much to kill even those who surrender.] [It will take a considerable amount of time just to lead them to the government office.] [ As I said before . But you shouldnt kill someone just because its annoying. That is an act that deviates from the right path.] [Didnt they kill others and take their property for their own gain?] [So we shouldnt do that even more. If we follow their methods exactly, what difference do we have from them?] [ Then, at the very least, we will destroy the danjeon or break the limbs.] [Do we really have to go to that extent?] [It is also to make control easier and to make Zhejiang It is also for the sake of public security.] [What does this mean?] [Currently, government offices in Zhejiang are experiencing a chronic manpower shortage. Since most of the military soldiers were mobilized to subdue Japanese pirates, it is only natural. But in such a situation, what do you think will happen if we throw dozens of thieves into the government office?] [ Work will be paralyzed.] [In the end, the government office has three options to choose from. Its about eggnt. Either execute them right away, detain them under poor supervision, ore up with an appropriate excuse and release the thieves.] [!] [It would be better to execute them. The meaning of the Dojos mercy will be lost, but at least the nearby residents will not suffer.] [.] [In the second or third case, various problems will arise. There are prison escapees, or the released thieves aremitting evil again.] [I understand what you want to say. In order to prevent such a situation, we shouldnt leave them alone.] [Thats right.] [The Sohyeop is right. That part was short on my thoughts.] [Im d you understand.] [I feel uneasy. No matter how much the opponent is a thief, you still have tomit such an inhumane act.] [You must make your priorities clear. Please do not weigh their human rights and the harm that will be suffered by the good citizens of Zhejiang.] It was also a matter of persuading the stubborn Taoist man. At one point, I even thought about burying this guy alive because it was Plum God Swords request. However, as time passed, even this tight-lipped person began to gain flexibility. He stopped showing unnecessary mercy to the thieves and developed a good sense of insight into the situation. There was no mistaking priorities, he did his part, and even when he was entrusted with misceneous tasks, he was able to handle them all. Now I feel like I can take it with me. Well, he did not give up on his im that the bandits who surrendered should not be killed. I was able to overlook that level as a result of his cuteness. When I think about it now, I didnt even know if it was a good thing. It was also strange to see a group of rogues who went around robberies to help others mercilessly ughter those who had surrendered. After gathering the wealth from the wild vegetables and carrying it to Dojang Cheonwoo, he came down the mountain and headed to a nearby vige. After sending the rescued women and the robbers into the government office, they threw in a letter to announce that Cheonghyeolchae had been subdued. When everything was finished, it was evening with the sun setting. I put the money in the underground safe and spoke to Dojang Cheonwoo, who left the base with a tired expression. Lets go to just two more ces and conclude todays schedule. At least give me some time to rest. How long has it been since I went hiking? I dont have time for that. Arent you tired of small cooperatives? Im a human too, so how can I not get tired? It doesnt look like that at all. That night. Along with the ck Tigers, the Red Tigers and Cheoneummun, which dominated the night streets of Geumhwa, disappeared without a sound. And when seven days and nights had passed, the ck swords and thieves who had nested in the gold coins dried up and could no longer be found. For the remaining three days, Cheonwoo Dojang and I traveled throughout Geumhwa and distributed the goods we had collected. We concluded our schedule in Geumhwa and headed straight to our next destination, Onju. The busy days continued without a break. Just like that, two and a half months passed by. * * * Dojang Cheonwoo and I took a short break while eating at a guesthouse on the coast. After touring Guju, Jinhwa, Lioshu, and Wenzhou one after another, he finally reached Daizhou. The subjugation operation in Daeju had all beenpleted, and work was now underway to distribute the secured goods to the residents. There are three remaining regions. Shaoxing, Jiaxing and Hoju. Jiaxing and Australia were smaller than other regions, so the subjugation work could bepleted rtively quickly. The end of the long journey is not far away. ha ha ha! I feel relieved to hear that the Mun family has be extinct! Im very sorry. There must have been one or two evil things they did. Everyone kept their mouths shut because they had no power, so it must have been just one or two people with a grudge. Anyway, what on earth is Homyeonhyup? I dont know. Who would know if you hide your identity? ording to what people who received help from him said, his voice was quite young. Isnt he too strong for a young friend? It was said that even the owner of the green blood vegetable was not able to tell for ten seconds. Your voice can be changed as much as you want through transmutation. I guess thats true, right? Some people say he is a man of skill who will rank among the worlds greatest masters. Anyway, thats not it. Who can deny that Homyeonhyeop is an outstanding warrior and chatan, but isnt it possible to be a great master just by having a famous name? Well, so far, the Homyeonhyeop has never fought against a truly powerful person. As I overheard the conversation between the men sitting next to me, a faint smile appeared on my face. Homyeonhyeop (b) was none other than a nickname referring to me. He always wore a fox mask when subduing ck swords and bandits, so he naturally got that nickname. It was rewarding to wear a mask that limited vision instead of a mask. A lot has happened in the meantime. He subdued numerous ck swords and bandits and experienced many twists and turns in the process. As the reputation of the Homyeonhyup grew, the number of ck swordsmen preparing for attacks increased. Of course, that didnt change anything. Based on the information provided by Cheon Ga-ryeong, who hadpleted all the research in advance, they were able to easily neutralize the trap they had set. The residents of Zhejiang were enthusiastic about the nickname Humenhyeop. Now I could feel it through my skin. I was already looking forward to it. With the Yongbong branch championship on the verge of victory, how would people react if I revealed that the true identity of the Homyeonhyup was me? omg! What is that! It was a time when I was devouring the food on the table while letting my imagination run wild. A customer who was sitting by the window and eating suddenly dropped his ss and cried out in astonishment. Why! A Japanese pirate appeared! Themotion quickly spread throughout the guesthouse. I immediately got up from my seat and looked out the window, squinting slightly. Daeju (̨) is an area adjacent to the coast. There was nothing particrly strange about Japanese pirates attacking and stealing food. The problem was the number of Japanese pirates. There were Japanese pirates everywhere as far as the eye could see. What is this all of a sudden? I couldnt understand the situation. I heard that the movements of Japanese pirates have slowed down significantly as the government forces have recently gained ground. Perhaps they overdid arge-scalending operation to secure insufficient supplies. Cheonwoo Dojang was equally embarrassed. He asked me with a trembling voice. What are you going to do? How to do it. There was no time to think leisurely. I immediately left the guesthouse and headed to the activity base where I stored the goods I had collected. As I spread the ghost beam to the extreme, the distance between me and Cheonwoo Dojang widened significantly. Soon we were able to reach the warehouse area located on the outskirts of the vige. Hehehe! Japanese pirates were seen rushing around and plundering supplies stored in the warehouse. Damn it! I got off in front of a warehouse and entered the building. Wow! Cheers rang through my ears. The moment the Japanese pirates, holding gold and silver treasures in their hands andughing darkly, came into view, I felt the blood rush to my head. Sigh! He drew his sword like lightning and slit the neck of one of the Japanese pirates. The other Japanese pirates, who were indignant at him, each drew their weapons. I did not give them a chance to form an encirclement. Swinging a sword full of energy, he cut into pieces the man charging at him from the left, then turned to the outside and unleashed a cutting blow with his Wolyeong sword. April, the twelfth herbivorous month. The illusion of a sword fluttering like a dance obscured the Japanese pirates view. The panicked pirates shouted unintelligible words and waved their weapons in the empty air. In that gap, I drew a semicircle and cut off the heads of the pirates all at once. Puhwaak! The blood gushing out from the cut section dyed the floor red. I took a deep breath and looked down at the gold and silver treasures that had fallen on the floor. It was clearly hidden in a secret space, but I had no idea how they found it. Luckily it wasnt toote. I unpacked my luggage in the corner of the warehouse and took out a ck long cloth. I changed my clothes and put on a fox mask. Itsing. The Japanese pirates outside sensed something strange and rushed into the warehouse. Unfortunately, there was no time to retrieve the goods scattered on the floor. I cant do it. I muttered as I cut into pieces the Japanese pirates who were shouting and charging at me. I have no choice but to kill them all. Chapter 74 Episode 74 Confucius! Were in big trouble! Has a Japanese pirate appeared? yes! It is just as Confucius predicted! It is said that arge number of troops havended in the waters of Daeju! A military barracks located on the border between Daizhou and Ningbo. A young man wearing a blue deans gown and a heros gun stood up from his seat with a small sigh. The worst thing I feared has happened. Damn it! I warned you several times that something like this might happen! Dont get excited. But Confucius! Its something that cant be helped. Even though we may have built up credibility through our military expertise, in their eyes we are just outsiders. Ultimately, thats what the rtionship between an official and a martial artist is. . its okay. We are here to prepare for situations like this. Are you really trying to give an order to go out? It is impossible for the number of people here to withstand the Japanese army. You dont have to be particrly numerically superior. The purpose of the pirates is to supply scarce supplies, so they will not necessarily try to cause conflict with the government forces. Even so, it is reckless. The time is just right. ? The young man slowly turned his head and looked outside the barracks. The head of the warrior standing opposite him also turned ordingly. The world was bathed in twilight. It wont be long before the thick darkness falls. Give torches to all soldiers and order them to widen their ranks and march. So that the enemy cannot estimate the size of our forces. ! There is no need to repel it. All you have to do is create a situation where they will retreat on their own. All right. Warrior Chu, please prepare too. yes? Shouldnt youe with me? If you are a guard warrior, you must protect the object of your guard. Are you saying that you will personally step up andmand the troops? Thats right. Its not possible. Its too dangerous. Its probably not as dangerous as Musa Chu thinks. There is only one thing. At that time, the warrior must step forward. Why are you so stubborn? A crisis is also an opportunity. ? A soldier dispatched by Zhuge Dynasty defeated the Japanese army using a small number of troops. If this fact bes known, our ims will gain strength in the future. My standing has grown and my speaking power has be stronger. ! Musa Chu took a deep breath at the calm young mans answer. I never thought Id be able to see all the way up there. As expected, this person Once again, I could feel how great a talent the young man in front of me was. Her talent and ability were too outstanding to be wasted just because she was a woman. If you understand, please move immediately. We dont have much time. yes! * * * Whoa . I sat down on the pile of Japanese pirate corpses and took a long breath. There are so many of them. The level of each one was not that high. Although there were asionally people who learned martial arts, they were not at a level that would pose a threat to me. The problem was numbers. There were too many. It was like seeing a swarm of ants. It looks like its beenrgely sorted out About a hundred Japanese pirates were ughtered mercilessly. The surviving Japanese pirates ran away with frightened expressions on their faces. When Cheonwoo Dojang arrives, Ill have to set up a defense and do some luck training, even if only for a moment. Not only did I exhaust a considerable amount of my strength, but I also umted a lot of fatigue. There was a need to take a short break. I got up from my seat and kicked the bodies on the floor and pushed them into the corner of the warehouse. Then I raked up the goods that had fallen on the floor and looked at them. shit. The voucher has be very useless. A bundle of blood-soaked, torn and frayed slips caught my eye. My mood calmed down. How busy have you been to raise this money? The hardships of the past shed through my mind. Anger against Japanese pirates boiled over like an active volcano. It worked out better. I muttered to myself, gesturing to the Cheonwoo seal that had appeared from afar. Why did this happen? They even make me a sacrifice for my reputation. * * * After replenishing my strength with luck technique. I said as I handed over the bundle containing the goods to Dojang Cheonwoo. Please move these to the previously used base. What about small cooperatives? Im going to go subdue the Japanese pirates. I will help too. First, transfer the money and then join us. If I focus my efforts on rescuing people while the Sohyeop deals with the Japanese pirates Soon, many Japanese pirates will storm here. We cant let these guys take our hard-earned money. Money is not more precious than a persons life. There are lives that money can save. And the Japanese I saw on the way there seemed to be focused on plundering supplies and seemed indifferent to anything else. ? The Japanese pirates attention was focused solely on plunder. At least he didnt seem interested in the kidnapping of the young woman. If anyone interfered with their event, they would ughter anyone regardless of age or gender, but if they did not resist, they did not bother to touch them. All they do is silently repeat the task of carrying food and money. They probably cant afford it. They probably wanted to quickly finish looting and run away because they dont know when the government army wille. . The casualties will not be as great as you think. Even so! Anyway, the number of people that can be saved by going to the small cooperative right now is small. On the other hand, if we had that money, we would be able to save many people after the situation calms down. What the Sohyeop said is correct. I said it before, dont get your priorities wrong. After persuading Dojang Cheonwoo to leave, I looked back toward the coast where a lot of ck smoke was rising and rxed my stiff neck. I took a short breath and kicked the ground hard. The new model was fired like an arrow leaving a protest and crossed the street in a straight line. How far did it travel like that? A burning house came into view. Families who are kicked out onto the streets and burst into tears. Japanese pirates passing by carrying food and goods as if to show off. I took a big leap andnded on the head of one of the Japanese pirates. The Japanese pirate, feeling ufortable when he saw the shadow beneath his feet, tilted his head and looked upward. Immediately after, his face and my feet touched. Crump! The Japanese pirates neck was unable to withstand its weight and was suddenly bent. I immediately pulled out the sword from my belt and cut down the other Japanese pirates. A loud shout pierced my ears. I couldnt understand what it meant, but I could clearly tell that the Japanese were swearing in their ownnguage. However, the Japanese pirates who attacked with great momentum were not able to withstand the first bite and fell out. The man who I presumed to be the head of the family let out an exmation as he saw me defeating all the Japanese pirates in an instant. Homyeonhyeop (b)! I nced at him and thenunched myself in the direction where I felt the presence of another Japanese pirate. As I ran, I organized my thoughts. Realistically, it is impossible to deal with that many Japanese pirates alone. Even if he could recover to his prime, he could not handle that number alone. However, the Japanese pirates were currently scattered here and there, plundering. If they had formed a group and formed a formation, it would not have been that difficult to attack them individually. Do not approach the coast. Their main force will be encamped. I continued to move in the direction where I could sense the presence of Japanese pirates and cut them down at random. In the process, many residents witnessed my activities. How much time has passed like that? . I arrived in front of the huge manor, stood face to face with a Japanese pirate, and took a breath. I was instinctively wary. The mans clothes were different from other Japanese pirates. He wore heavy iron armor that covered his entire body and carried two swords strapped to his waist. Arge body measuring seven feet tall. It was clearly distinguished from other small Japanese pirates. Who are you? The man asked in a low voice. Surprisingly, it was thenguage of the central ins. Although he didnt speak very loudly, his voice resonated throughout the area, perhaps because of his inner strength. . Instead of answering, I pointed my sword at him. The man with narrowed eyes pulled out a sword from his waist and held one in each hand. Was there anyone among Japanese pirates with this level of skill? I moistened my lips with my tongue and observed the other person. A unique posture that I have never seen before. Still, I couldnt find any gaps. The same goes for the clothes and the prayers emanating. There was no way a person like this was just a soldier. My guess is that he was a person of quite high status among Japanese pirates. In a surprise attack, Iunched my Wolyeonggeom sword and rushed towards the man. April, the twelfth herbivorous month. The illusion of a sword fluttering like a dance dazzled the opponents vision. The man let out an exmation of surprise and swung his two swords at the intersection. The illusion was torn apart, and the erupting sword energy hit my entire face. I swung a sword loaded with brain energy and struck back. Kwaaaang! A deafening explosion rang out. I could tell just bypeting with my hand once. The man in front of me was a supreme expert. If he were a member of the midfielder, he would have been ranked among the top 100 masters. He is a truly talented person. I guess I cant let down my guard. Victory could not be guaranteed. While my opponent was in perfect condition, I had exhausted a lot of my strength and stamina on the way to this point. A fight fought under unfavorable conditions. But I didnt feel afraid. Rather, I felt a bit of anticipation. Since leaving Gangho, I have never had a fight with a top 100 level strongman. I met my second brother in the fantasy circle created by Reporter Cheon, but that was only an illusion, so lets put it aside. I immediately got inside the gap between my opponent and thrust out my left hand. Brain energy shed above my tightly clenched fist. The first herbivorous Paam Fist of Byeokryeok Fist. Float! The mans new model was pushed away with a crash sound. A long footprint was left on the earth. The man looked at me with his rabbit eyes open. I crossed the two swords to receive the blow, but my hands were shaking as if I was not able topletely relieve the shock. I rushed at him without stopping. Seven strands of swords erupted from the sword point and swept wildly across the front. h h h! The man, who swung his two swords like lightning and parried all the attacks, set off the Lions Roar and stepped forward. under! A voice that resonates loudly. The moment the two long swordsid horizontally were swung at the same time, the world in sight was split in half. I struck down the sword I was holding with both hands, splitting the iing pottery in half. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! A massive light wave swept across the area. Chapter 75 Episode 75: I kicked the ground, closed the distance between me and the other person, and muttered to myself. If its a long game, my side is at a disadvantage. I used up a lot of energy and stamina on the way here. Moreover, there were many enemies to deal with other than the man in front of me. There was a need to force it into a decisive battle as short-term as possible. I generously infused my energy into the sword and unleashed the Wolyeonggeoms first attack. Twenty-third herbivorous month (ˮ). The remnants that remained along the swords path crumbled into countless des. A de of energy flies in as if to surround the red-armored man. The man, who was looking around with cold eyes, rotated the new model widely and sprayed sword energy in all directions. Among the numerous illusions, the real weapons that were aiming for the blood of the red-armored man fainted helplessly. Gotcha. With my eyes shining, I dug into the gap between the opponent. The red-armored man, who made unreasonablyrge movements, was unable to stop my movements even though he knew it. Instead, he used his inertia to throw a spinning kick. The armor covering the tops of my feet opened with a nking noise, and sharp metal protruded from the inside. Squeak! The key to ghosting is controlling the pace and speed. My new model stopped in ce for a moment, as if ignoring inertia. The sharp metal tore through his uniform and cut his forearm shallowly. ! The red-armored man let out a perplexed groan. I stepped forward, cing my fist against the side of the man who had not yet taken control of his posture. The seventh herbivorous fist of Byeokryeokken (cȭ). A blow that shatters the internal organs. The punch, which was a skill of striking, delivered shock directly to the body beyond the armor. The man in red armor screamed and fell down. I rubbed the wound on my forearm with my hand and sighed in relief. I never would have thought that there was a memorization hidden inside the armor. If I hadnt stopped in time, I wouldnt have ended up with a scratch. There is a sense of overexertion in order to win, though. In conclusion, I benefited. The red-d man quickly tried to get up, but fell to one knee, bleeding. Since he was hit squarely with a sword, he must have suffered quite a few internal injuries. I didnt want to give him a chance to correct his posture. I immediately unfolded the ghost beam and rushed towards the red-armored man. Stop! At that moment, a bright voice prated my ears. Thenguage of the Jungwon is indistinct. As I nced around, I saw Japanese pirates pointing knives at the throats of the people they had dragged out of the manor. I frowned. Japanese pirates screaming in an unfamiliarnguage. It seemed that he could not speak Chinese as fluently as the red-gap man. Even if I couldnt understand it, I could roughly understand the meaning. < Do not approach the general any further. > < If you want to save these people, throw down your weapons and surrender. > I thought for a moment with my sword hanging down. Actually, it didnt matter to me whether the hostage died or not. I wasnt a person with enough sympathy to feel sad when a stranger was killed by Japanese pirates. The problem was that I was currently wearing a fox mask. If the hostages were ignored here, the reputation of the Homyeonhyup could be damaged. I clicked my tongue and adjusted my grip on the sword. A conclusion was quickly reached. Hostages are given up. No matter how important reputation is, is it worth your life? It was impossible for me to abandon my weapons and surrender as they demanded. However, I didnt want to waste time waiting for an opportunity to rescue the hostages. It wasnt a situation where there was that much leisure. The red-armored man was not an easy enemy to deal with leisurely. There were internal injuries, but they were far from fatal. Phew The red-armored man, who corrected his posture and adjusted his breathing, let out a long breath. Suddenly, he red at the pirates with angry eyes and shouted. Because it wasnt Chinese, I couldnt understand what they were saying. The next moment, something amazing happened. The pirates hesitantly took the swords from the hostages necks and took five or six steps back. The red-d man lowered his head and said. Your subordinates were rude. I apologize. What are you thinking? I didnt want to be interrupted in my fight with the strong. Thats it. . He couldnt help but be a funny person. Its ridiculous. Does a guy whoes to a far away country and loots the bushido? How can there be such shameless people? I couldnt understand the way of thinking. I never thought I would live and see someone worse than Cheonwoo Dojang. I shook my head once and immediately attacked the red-armored man with my Wolyeonggeom sword. There was no reason to decline when the other party said they would take the loss on their own. A fierce fight followed. Around the time when about 100 herbal meals were exchanged. In the end, the red-armored man copsed, unable to ovee the umted internal injuries, and looked up at me with a faint groan. I cant believe it. . I took a deep breath and aimed the sword at his neck. How can you still be fine? Is that the end of your will? He must have been poisoned by acid poison. Did you apply poison to memorize it? . Its too bad, but Im impervious to poison. Is it impossible to sleep? It means that you have a constitution that is immune to most poisons. Right. Did I bring this anger upon myself by being stubborn without even knowing it? Iughed andughed. Why is he like that? I thought he was a militarymander who pursued fairpetition, but in reality, he seemed to be nothing more than a chatan. I thought I knew why he voluntarily gave up the hostage. He probably wanted to save face in front of his subordinates. Since the opponent was addicted to acid poison anyway, he must have been confident that he would win if he just bided his time. I felt like a fool for being so nervous against this guy. I lightly swung my sword and decapitated the red-armored man, then ran straight toward the back. The Japanese pirates, who were confused and confused, eventually put the des to the hostages necks once again. It was exactly the reaction I expected. But I didnt care about that. He didnt hesitate or slow down his pace. Because I had already decided not to care about the well-being of the hostages. The Japanese pirates shouted menacingly and strengthened their hands holding their swords. An imminent situation. Sigh! A masked man appeared after jumping over the manors wall and decapitated the Japanese pirates with a single blow of his sword. I stared at the monster who suddenly entered the hall and asked in a loud voice. -What about the money here? -I already moved it. -You mean youve already been there? -I was jumping so much that it left a sweet taste in my mouth. Honestly, I feel like Im going to die from exhaustion. There isnt much strength left. Still, Im d I arrived in time. Dojang Cheonwoo, who was making a groaning sound, scattered thirty-six plum blossom swords to protect the hostages from the approaching Japanese pirates. I frowned and scolded him. -Do not use the Volcanic Sects sword technique. What if someone recognizes me? -Is it time to consider that now? -Im asking this because its a situation like this. -I cant live. It didnt take long to defeat all the remaining Japanese pirates. This time, the Cheonwoo Dojo did not insist that those who abandoned their weapons and surrendered should be spared. If he had eyes, he would have seen the residents suffering damage from Japanese pirates on the way here. After thest pirate died, I squatted down in front of the red-armored mans body and looked through his belongings. The armor and the sword are the same. None of them are ordinary items. Unfortunately, it was not possible to move around carrying heavy armor. I decided to be satisfied with taking two swords. Lets move right away. The division of roles will remain the same as before. I will subdue the Japanese pirates, so you take care of and protect the survivors so that they do not be hostages. I understand. * * * Boom! Puff poop! ridge! ridge! ridge! ridge! Fireworks soared. A magnificent drum sound rang out. It was a signal to retreat. The Japanese pirates, who had been happily plundering, ran wild when the government army showed upte at night. Me and Cheonwoo Dojang cut down as many Japanese pirates as possible until they boarded the ship and left. I feel like Im going to die. If we even encounter the government forces like this, we will be in trouble. Even if you rest, go back to your activity base and rest. I dont even have the strength to lift a finger. Please pick me up and carry me away. It just worked out. I know a way to gain strength that I didnt have before. Im thinking of beating you up to give you some grit. How do you know? Isnt it true that even a Seodang dog can recite Pungwol in three years? Dojang Cheonwoo and I, exhausted, took a path with few people and left the vige. My house! oh my! My name is my father! Hwaya! Come to your senses! The cries of the residents of Taizhou pierced my ears. Dojang Cheonwoo looked around with sad eyes and said. I should have arrived a little earlier. Even if that were the case, the results wouldnt have been much different. I think we could have saved at least one more person. Although Cheonwoo Dojang and I ran around hard, there was a limit to what the two of us could do. In a short period of time, the Japanese pirates devastated the waters of Daeju. The damage wont be as big as it looks. The government army arrived earlier than expected. Even so, I cant help but feel heavy. I said, easing my sore throat. Dont worry too much about it. We just have to do our job. * * * This person Isnt he the Red Ghost Twin Path! A young man looked at the corpse of a Japanese pirate with a bewildered expression. The young man who had been leading the government army and fighting against Japanese pirates knew well how dangerous the man in front of him was. Red Ghost Double Sword. One of the strongest warlords. If he had been a member of the Central ins, he would have been one of the greatest masters in the world. Who on earth? A furrow was carved between the young mans eyebrows. In order to drive out the Japanese pirates and control the damage, he personally led the government forces to the waters of Daeju. However, I witnessed an unexpected sight. It wasnt just the Red Ghost Twin Ind. Numerous Japanese pirate bodies were found everywhere. What happened? He took a step and approached the man who was staring nkly at the burned down manor. Theres something Id like to ask you for a moment. ? Can you exin what happened here? The man, presumed to be the owner of the manor, spoke about what he had seen in a tearful voice. The young man slowly narrowed his eyes and asked again. Homyeonhyeop? Chapter 76 Episode 76 A hectic day passed. Cheonwoo Dojang and I resumed our bandit activities. The residents of Daeju suffered great damage due to the raid by Japanese pirates, but paradoxically, there were some who benefited from it. An earth dragon that minimized the damage from an attack with a mysterious strategy. Homyeonhyeop (b), a righteous bandit who ughtered numerous Japanese pirates and worked hard to save lives. The reputation of Homyeonhyup soared to the sky. Luxurious people were enthusiastic about the story of the fox masked man who helped the residents of Daeju in crisis. In fact, the number of residents saved by me and Cheonwoo Dojang was not that many. How much could an individual do against arge army? It actually didnt make sense topare the performance of Homyeonhyeop and Jiryong on the same line. However, luxury people did not care about such trivial matters. I heard that the Homyeonhyeop stood up against the Japanese army this time! What a great person. Where on earth did such a strange persone from? They are just focused on praising the performance of an unknown expert and exaggerating his achievements. It was not a bad result for me. After finishing my activities in Daizhou, I headed straight to Shaoxing. Just as they had done in other regions, they defeated groups of ck swordsmen and thieves, took their goods, and distributed them to the residents. Time passed quickly. The season of cold winds has passed and the season of warm sunshine has arrived. Spring flowers are blooming and leaves are beginning to sprout on bare tree branches. Dojang Tianyu and I have finallypleted our tour of all regions of Zhejiang except Zhushan, Ningbo, Hangzhou. After taking a nights rest at a guesthouse in Hoju and getting enough rest, I immediately boarded a carriage heading to Hangzhou with Dojang Cheon-yu. Ugh! Dojang Cheonwoo shed tears of uncharacteristic joy. He seemed to be ovee with emotion as he recalled the hardships he had gone through. I handed him the bag and said, Take it. What is this? Its abor fee. Youve worked hard, so please rest for a while. If there is food I want to eat, I eat it. If there is something I want to buy, I buy it. Didnt you say you would work for me without pay? I originally nned to do that, but I changed my mind. Hitting with a whip was not the only solution. Sometimes it was necessary to give carrots too. Cheonwoo Dojo has done its job well so far. While he was on a long journey, he never once uttered a word of giving up, even though heined. Are you sure this is Yeon Sohyeop? Whats the point? The Yeon Sohyup I know is not a person who is this considerate of others. If you dont like it, you can return it. I didnt say I didnt like it. Dojang Cheonwoo quickly packed the bag in his arms. I chuckled and leaned against the back of the carriage. * * * The journey to Hangzhou wasfortable. No bandits or bandits blocked the path ahead. If it was natural, it was natural. Whether it was Green Forest or Waterway Chae, allrge groups of thieves were participating in the struggle to take over Bidong. As for the rest, Cheonwoo Dojang and I acted as bandits and wiped out all of them. Of course, the group of leeches that sucked up the blood of the people would eventually reappear. The thieves were like weeds. Weeds that grow persistently even if you remove them consistently. The newly grown weeds would soon take root in the mountains, rivers, and fields that had lost their owners. All I did was give a handful of sweet rain to the residents of Zhejiang suffering from drought. It was never a solution to the fundamental problem. In order for the residents of Zhejiang to return to their daily lives, the subjugation of the Japanese pirates had to end. The main body of Hwayang Sangdan arrived after three days of travel. I went to the owner of the top and told him what had happened. The owner of Hwayang Sangdan shook his head and said. I really didnt know you could do it. When I first heard about the n, I thought it was just nonsense. It is thanks to the help provided by the merchant. If it werent for the activity bases provided in various ces, our ns would have been disrupted. Why is it such a big deal? Anyway, congrattions. Now, among the residents of Zhejiang, there is no one who does not know the reputation of Humenhyeop. thank you. But how do you n to prove that you are a Ho-myeonhyeop? From what I heard, people pretending to be Homyeonhyup are already running rampant. People wont believe you unless you provide clear evidence. It wont be difficult to prove it. Because the martial arts I learned have clear characteristics. There are only two warriors in the entire central ins who can manifest white thunder energy. There was no way Dokgo Woojin would go around impersonating me, so I wouldnt have to worry about the reputation of Homyeonhyeop being taken away by someone else. Anyway, what happened to the things I asked you to do earlier? We used up all the spices we had stored up a while ago. Now Im using that money to buy food and medicine. But do you really intend to invest all your money? yes. Three yearster, is it now two yearster? It was said that the great famine would be apanied by a gue. Thats right. I dont know how you can do something with such confidence. What do you n to do, Lord Sangdan? I think its time toe to a conclusion. As I said before, this is not an issue that can be pushed forward with just my opinion. As the head of arge conglomerate, isnt it possible for him to engage in reckless gambling? . But I n to focus my efforts on securing a stock of food and medicinal herbs. I cant make an extreme decision to invest all my money like you did, but if you invest within the scope ofmon sense, the bacsh wont be that big. Well thought out. I nodded with a satisfied smile on my face. Although it was a little disappointing, I could say that this was a good result. You may be tired, but I would like you to visit your son at least once. It looks like there are a lot of things I want to ask you. Just before leaving the reception room, Hwayang Sangdanjus voice pierced my ears. I nodded and answered willingly. All right. * * * I took that route and went to the training center located in the back garden of the upper level. Hwa Daerang was sweating hard and devoting himself to training. her . I let out an exmation to myself. Before I could see him, he had be apletely different person than before. A wave of energy momentarily appeared along the surface of the sword he was swinging and then disappeared. It was definitely sword energy. Have we just reached the beginning of the climax? Hwadaerang, who was conducting swordsmanship with Kihyapseong, spotted me and approached me with a warm smile. Light greetings were exchanged. Hwadae and I sat side by side on the floor and exchanged important stories. Youve made great progress in four months. Its still immature. I only recently got the hang of it. Soon you will be able to use sword techniques skillfully. I hope so. By the way, you are now a celebrity. From now on, we will call it Daehyeop (b). Please dont do that. Its burdensome. I thought you would say that. As I was looking at Hwadaerang smiling kkeut, I felt embarrassed. I suggested it to him to change the topic. I wonder how much aplishment you have achieved. Why dont you try bimura at least once? You mean right now? As your level rises, there will be more things you want to ask me for advice on. Isnt that right? yes. It is said that seeing is worth seeing. Rather than asking and answering questions, it would be faster to check directly and let you know what needs to be improved. All right. i look forward to. Hwadaerang stood up from his seat and bowed politely. Hwa Dae-rang and I moved to the center of the training hall and stood facing each other with a two-length distance between us. Hwadaerang asked with a puzzled expression. Arent you going to draw your sword? Actually, I am quite skilled in the winding technique. If you do that, I will also use a wooden sword instead of a real sword. You dont have to do that. I have also improved my skills considerably over the past four months. It could be dangerous. Dont worry about me. I will give in to attacking first. I will not decline. Hwa Daerang, who was holding a sword with both hands and taking a deep breath, suddenly kicked off the ground and rushed towards him. Fast and urate thrust. I took a half step to the side to avoid it, and then immediately got inside the gap between him. Hwadaerang immediately bit Shinhyeong and hit me with his elbow, aiming for my forehead. A reaction that couldnt have been shown if you hadnt predicted their movements. Its definitely different than before. I continued to follow him, lightly pushing his elbow with my left hand. I wasnt going to give him any space to swing his sword. Hwa Daerang calmly put out his left hand and tried to push me away. I also stretched out my right hand and fought back. Whoops! A sh of forces and forces. Considering the level of the opponent, I did not give my best. Nevertheless, Hwadaerang could not ovee the shock and rolled around on the ground. This was because while his posture was unstable, I had both feet firmly nted on the ground. It would be a good idea to pay a little more attention to the distribution of your center of gravity when performing the steps. yes. Hwadaerang stood up with a groan, adjusted his posture, and nodded. * * * Around two hundred herbal meals were exchanged. Hwadaerang copsed in ce, breathing heavily. I advised him, looking down at him who was all covered in dust. It seems like you are not yet familiar with the distribution of internal energy. Whether its swordsmanship, swordsmanship, or swordsmanship. The method of expressing internal energy outside the body is like a double-edged sword. If you dont control it, youll lose all your strength in an instant. Like the current Hwa Sohyeop. yes. Lets just do this for today. Hwadaerang, sitting against the wall of the training hall, had a despondent expression on his face. It seemed like he was quite shocked by the results of this meeting. While we were rubbing close to each other, his sword didnt even graze my cor. It seems like Ive be more confident as my level has risen. It wasnt at a level that was a threat to me yet. I left the training ground behind Hwadaerang, who sighed deeply. I could have given it a reasonable look, but I didnt do it on purpose. Because pride would be poison to him now. When one has power, it is human psychology to want to test it. If Hwadaerang, who is known to the outside world to be ill, cannot control his temper and causes trouble, it will be a headache. At this point, it would have been better to severely point out his shorings rather than boost his confidence. Only then will you realize your own inadequacy and focus on your training. When I returned to my dorm, there was a letter lying on the table. After checking the senders name, I tilted my head. The person who sent the letter was none other than Damun. Currently, he was staying in a vige near Snow Mountain. Whats going on? Chapter 77 Episode 77 I headed that way to Bonghwa. Cheonwoo Dojang didnt show where he was and what he was doing, and Cheon Ga-ryeong, who somehow knew, followed him like a ghost and asked to apany him. So what are you going to Bonghwa for? A letter has arrived from Damun Sohyeop. He asked me toe to his ce. The vige near Seoldusan Mountain was crowded with martial artists from all over. ck swordsmen armed with swords roamed everywhere. Before getting off the carriage, I took out the fox mask from my pocket and handed it to Cheon Ga-ryeong. Why is this? Write. I dont want to get caught up in an unnecessary dispute. Why do you think dark people who fall in love with my beauty wille to work? I dont want to increase work unnecessarily. Instead of receiving the mask, Cheon Ga-ryeong unpacked the baggage he had brought with him and took out a bamboo stick. Cotton threads were hanging down along the edge of the bamboo rib. Is this okay? I nodded, putting the fox mask in my arms. After getting off the car, he and Cheon Ga-ryeong headed to the guesthouse where they had previously stayed to attack Gija Cheons secret abode. what? Who are you? The ck people who were sitting together in the restaurant on the first floor of the inn, chatting loudly and drinking, all turned to look at me. I ignored them and called a man who wasing down the stairs. Dam Sohyeop. Ah boss! Pleasee here. The ck swordsmen only red at me and Cheon Ga-ryeong with angry eyes and did not do much to stop them. When I entered the dormitory on this floor with Damun, I asked him about the situation. Looking at it, it looks like the dark people are upying the entire guesthouse. Why are they staying in a ce like this? There is no other ce to stay other than here. Whether its a guest house or a private house, everything is upied by ck thieves. If you go to the outskirts, you will easily findrge barracks built to make up for theck of amodation. Im not asking that. You may be wondering why the ck inders kept me here, even giving me insufficient amodation. Thats right. Its because I went to Master of the Swords and des and made a suggestion. proposal? He asked me to give him money in return for his help in disarming the forces spread out on Mt. Snowdu. Laughter naturally flowed out. Isnt it too vicious to say that he will make a lot of money in return for letting us pass through the trap he himself prepared? But since I was negotiating with a group of ck swordsmen, I couldnt help but worry about my personal safety. So, I would like to ask the captain to escort me. Are you okay? Even if you do something like that. Actually, I was thinking about beating the ck swordsmen and attacking Bi-dong first, then holding an auction with the martial arts records. I thought that if I had a captain, I could at least avoid the situation of having my military honors taken away and being destroyed. her . But it seemed like there would be problems in many ways. In the worst case, there is a risk that this fight will be discovered as our intention. So I decided to approach it in a different way. Would you like to make a contract with one of the dark forces that participated in the contest and receivepensation in return for helping disarm the trap? yes. I thought there would be no problem that way. How much did you agree to receive? The amount has not been decided yet. This must be adjusted through negotiations with the West Ind Ark. You may be able to extract a muchrger amount than you think. Is there a reason you chose the calligraphy room? Actually, I visited other forces once as well. I just chose the ce with the best treatment. Damun shrugged his shoulders and responded naturally. I asked, stretching. Have you had this in mind since you first nned the battle for Bidong? Thats right. Its really a good brew. If possible, shouldnt we take care of not only reputation but also practical benefit? This side issued a military deration of rising. If we dont do this, we wont be able to make ends meet. . If I receivepensation from the Lord of the West, I will give half to the captain. Half? Isnt it the captain who wrote the military service in the first ce? Think of it as something simr to sales proceeds. If you get paid, what do you n to do with it? I would like to follow the leaders lead and make an investment. Cheon Ga-ryeong, who had been eavesdropping on the conversation from behind, tilted her head. invest? . I ignored her gaze asking for an exnation and continued the conversation with Damun. Didnt you say that it would be difficult if Bidong was captured before the Japanese subjugation waspleted? I heard that the Japanese subjugation is now at its end. And it will take quite some time to conclude the negotiations and be ready. What do you n to do if the West Ind Ark does not give you thepensation you promised? There is no guarantee that the person in the dark will obediently keep his promise. The captain should step forward at that time. I thought you would say that. I understand for now. Stick to your n. I will support you. Damwoon gave a hug with a faint smile on his lips. thank you. Leader. * * * what? The six-foot-tall man mmed the table with a loud bang and stood up from his seat. Kwak Cheol-jin, the master of the Calligraphy Ark. He was a dark-skinned person in appearance. Three scars running across the face. His entire body was studded with solid muscles, and his forearms exposed outside his clothes were covered in all sorts of scars and tattoos. Incongruent to the weather, he wore a military uniform that exposed his shoulders, and a long sword was tied to his waist. He is a talented person who is about to reach his peak. Should we really say that he is the leader of therge ck Ind Bangpa? The prayers emitted were terrifying. His level, which is known to the public, is at its peak, but when I saw him in person, I felt that he was stronger than the poisonous snake sword that I had faced before in Chengdu. Calm down your excitement. Do you think I will ept such a ridiculous request? I dont know why it doesnt make sense. I didnt ask you to share the martial arts skills that Sa Il-sang left behind. Isnt the amount toorge? How much ie does Seodobang make per year? You probably have that much extra money, right? Not possible. Its not worth listening to anymore. I cant do it. If the Ark refuses, we have no choice but to find the leader of another faction. No one will grant such an absurd demand. You dont know that. It is true that I asked for arge amount of money, but isnt this only a temporary loss? It would be nothingpared to the benefits gained by continuing the progress made in the daily affairs. . I sipped the tea Sibi served and watched the conversation between the two with interest. Despite the pressure from Seodo Ark, Damun did not show any signs of being intimidated. Instead, I coaxed him with a rxed smile on my lips. There was conflict on Seodo Arks face. It was said that with sufficient preparation, we could attack Bidong within five days. yes. What if I cant? I will not ept any of the promisedpensation. That alone is not enough. Then let me put my neck on the line as well. Youre full of confidence. Didnt I tell you? There is no one as capable as me in this field. Why has such a great talent been hiding out in Hangzhous red-light districts? Are you investigating my background? Because you cant trust someone whose identity you dont know. Then you probably know my origins. Samaun, the true man of the Sima family. I abandoned that name. Please call me Damun. The name doesnt really matter. As you know, the Simase Family is a prestigious family that has produced countless outstanding martial artists. At one time, he had enormous powerparable to that of the Zhuge family. That is a story from the past. Right now, at best, Im just a ghost hanging on the glory of the past. They say that even if a rich person goes bankrupt, it willst for three generations. Although the Sima family has fallen, the vision that the family has umted over many years remains. As Sima Se-jus own son, I have learned them all. I also have the experience of studying abroad at Zhuge Dynasty. I am different from other true fighters. It seems like you want to say that. Thats right. Damun nodded confidently. Seodo Ark, who had been pondering for a while while rubbing his chin, sighed. He said, putting his butt back on the chair. You have to take responsibility for the words you say. Do not worry. I ept the offer. However, I wish the amount would be adjusted a little. The situation in Seodobang is not as rxed as you think. A considerable amount of manpower and goods were wasted in this battle to take over Bidong In the end, the negotiations ended with Seodo Ark taking a step back. Then the two people started writing a contract. The ck men standing behind the Western Ark looked nk when they saw the amount written on the contract. I was equally surprised. I thought I knew why Damwoon had asked me for help. A variety of evil intentions are bound to be involved inrge sums of money. The end of this contract would never be pretty. Damun folded the contract and ced it in his arms, bowed politely and spoke. Please take care of me in the future. Ark. Please take care of me. * * * After concluding the negotiations with the West Ind Ark, Damwoon and I returned to the lodgings and discussed the future. They said it was a discussion, but in reality, all I did was listen to Damwoons exnation. By the time I finished the story. Cheon Ga-ryeong handed me a letter and said, Something like this came while you and Dam Sohyeop went to negotiate with Seodo Bangju. What do you mean it flew? Its a manuscript. When I turned to look in the direction she was pointing with her index finger, shards of a broken window came into view. I asked, frowning slightly. Have you checked the contents? The time and ce are written down. He even threatened to kill the group if they didnte. What is the purpose? It seems like the writer of the letter saw my face. I happened to find myself sitting by the window and looking outside while passing by. I narrowed my eyes and muttered. by chance? While passing by a guesthouse upied by dark warriors, he spotted Cheon Ga-ryeong, fell in love with her appearance, and wrote a letter containing a death threat to her? It was a story that was not easy to understand. Seo Do-bang boasted thergest size among the ck Ind forces camped in the area. I cant believe that there is someone in a study room like that who wouldmit such a radical act and cause a fight. This was something that normally couldnt happen. Could it be that this was done not by an outsider but by Seo Do-bangs thugs? Chapter 78 Episode 78 Damun asked. What would you like to do? How are you sleeping? I responded in a pessimistic tone and checked the contents of the letter. Just as Cheon Ga-ryeong had said, the ce and time were written down, as well as a threat to kill the group if they did note out. However, the senders name was not written. It seemed like he had no intention of revealing his identity. There is no need to deal with it quietly, avoiding other peoples attention. Do you n to hand over a letter to the Lord of the West and ask him to find the culprit? Thats right. There was no reason for it to be dragged out ording to the intention of the person who wrote the letter. In fact, it didnt matter whether the culprit was Seo Do-bangs leader or a third party. Either way, this side will take the same approach. An unknown person made a contract with Seodo Ark and threatened the person who came under his protection. In that case, Seodo Bangju has a duty to find the culprit and punish him. There was no need to bother with this. But Damuns thoughts seemed different from mine. That doesnt seem like a very good way to deal with it. This is a matter that depends on the safety of Damun Cooperative, not anyone else. I wont just watch the Ark of the West with both hands. If the person behind this was Seo Dao Ark, wouldnt the story be different? Thats true too. I clenched my chin and was lost in thought. What if the West Ind Ark is behind this, as Damun said? Even if I went to see him with a letter, there was a high chance that I would just pretend to look for the culprit and get away with it. Seo Do Bang-ju is a very cautious person. He seemed easily excited when signing the contract a little while ago, but even that was likely an act. He probably intended to ept my offer from the beginning. I only pretended to worry because I wanted to ease the terms of the contract. The West Ind Ark cannot be excluded from the list of dragons just because a letter came in while negotiations were in progress. Is that what you want to say? Thats right. Then what should I do? It would be better to catch the culprit directly and find out the purpose and background. Does that mean I have to go to the ce written on the letter? There is no need for that. There is no reason to fall for the opponents provocation. I knew what would be prepared at the designated location. then? Didnt you say that the letter contained a threat to kill the group? The other side says they wille to us on their own, so there is no reason for us to refuse. ! Drawing the enemy into a battlefield that is advantageous to you is the basis of military strategy. The other side kindly gave us a notice, so all we have to do is prepare a prepared n and wait. After finishing speaking, Damun took out several fetishes from his pocket and ced them on the table. * * * Thanks to Seodo Arks consideration, Cheon Ga-ryeong and I were each assigned a private room. Each room was located to the left and right of the amodation where Damun was staying. After spending two days in my dorm, not leaving the house, practicing and meditating, I quietly got up from my bedte at night when I heard an electric noiseing from the next room. -Its an intruder. -intruder? I immediately released my senses widely and detected the presence, but I was unable to determine the location of the intruder. To be precise, it was impossible to pinpoint who the intruder was due to the presence of robbers everywhere. -What are the numbers? -There is one. I lean my back against the wall outside the guest room and look around. -How did you find out? -I have installed a simple lineup. So that if an attacker appears, you can notice it in advance. -Is there a way to urately identify and react only to attackers? C To be exact, it is a strategy that responds to stealth techniques. -Ive never heard of such a method. -I learned it recently. I applied the diagram of the basic strategy left by reporter Cheon. I quietly got off the bed and tied the sword I had left loose on my belt. When I peeked my head towards the window outside, the figure of a masked person silently climbing up the wall came into view. The masked persons gaze and mine momentarily crossed. Kwajangchang! The next moment, I broke the wooden window and jumped towards the masked man. The fearsome masked man kicked off the wall, somersaulted in the air, andnded on the ground. He chased after the masked man who was hurriedly running away and unleashed his sword. The first herbivorous current month. The swords gently curved path swept across the masked mans back. The ck night clothes were torn, revealing thick oiled leather armor. Surprisingly, the leather armor was intact, with only a few scratches on the outside. I didnt radiate sword energy, but even so, I put a lot of energy into it. At first nce, it was not an ordinary item. The masked man clicked his tongue and turned around, throwing away the memory he had taken out of his pocket. I swatted it away with my left hand as if I was chasing a fly, and then quickly got inside the opponents gap. m! At that moment, an alien noise prated my ears. A thin, see-through needle protruded from inside the masked mans sleeve and flew towards the forehead. Its not a throwing technique. I didnt even swing my arms in the first ce. Is it an organ device that fires memorized energy? I remember seeing a simr item when I was dancing with Dang Seo-yeon at Sacheon Dang House before. I swung my left hand again and struck away the transparent needle. Meanwhile, the masked man who widened the distance pulled out a sword from his waist. A sword filled with shimmering energy flew towards my neck. I didnt block it or avoid it, I just watched it quietly. ! The masked mans eyes widened. The white thunder energy concentrated at one point can be a weapon of great power or a shield that protects the caster. The masked mans sword could not pierce my uv and was blocked by a small membrane of thunder energy that had formed in the air. I did not give the opponent a chance to retrieve the sword. The fifth herbivorous half moon. The swords trajectory, which had been soaring in a gentle curve, suddenly fell down. The masked man quickly let go of the sword in his hand and raised his left arm to receive the attack. Kagagak! An unpleasant friction sound rang in my ears. Three lines appeared beyond the torn night vision. A thin steel band that wraps from wrist to elbow. her . I let out a small exmation. The same goes for his ability to hide his presence and the level of equipment he has. He gave off the feeling of a highly trained assassin. Im getting more and more interested. In my past life, I had my life threatened by assassins to the point of disgusting. As I cut down assassins exceeding three digits, I naturally developed the insight to gauge their level. At that age, I was able to confirm it. The assassin in front of me was by no means a member of an undercover organization raised by the ck Ind n. Huh. The masked man, who was retreating frantically while receiving sword strikes with both arms, let out a bewildered groan at the resistance he felt behind his back. I was pushed and pushed, and before I knew it, I was cornered by the wall. He was rolling his eyes while leaning his back against the thick stone wall, and then he pped a marble he had taken from somewhere on the ground. Pow! The beads exploded and white smoke rose. Poison? If it had been anyone else, I would have backed down, but I, who had achieved imperviousness to poison and poison, jumped into the smoke without hesitation. He then kicked off the wall and swung his sword at the masked man who jumped up. Countless phantom des attacked the masked man. The masked man, who was struggling in the air, unable to do anything, ended up falling to the ground with stab wounds to his side and shoulder. I immediately pointed out the masked mans evil and evil blood. He then grabbed the guys chin and looked inside its mouth. In my experience, these guys often keep a little dogma in their mouths tomit suicide when the timees. No. Is the assassin acting as an individual rather than a person dispatched by a specific force? The masked mans eyes trembled slightly. It seemed like he never thought he would be captured. At that time, the noise of the calligraphers who had rushed out of the guesthouse prated my ears. Whats going on! Find the source of the noise! I nced back at them running around holding torches, then lifted the masked man onto my shoulder and moved to a deserted ce. I had no intention of handing over the Masked Mans new recruit to them. If they and the masked people are in the same group, things will getplicated. The interrogation is conducted directly. Only when I reached a field where I could feel no signs of presence, I put down the masked person, took a breath, and released the guys blood. The masked man looked up at me with fearful eyes and asked. Who are you? I think thats a question I should ask. Ive never heard of someone as skilled as you. From now on, I will be the one asking the questions. All you have to do is answer that question. Tell me one thing. Who the hell are you Blink! I unsheathed the sword from my belt, took it in my hand, and struck the masked man on the shoulder with it. The sensation of bones breaking reached my fingertips. Veins appeared in the masked mans eyes. A suppressed moan escaped his lips. Off For what purpose did you throw the letter? . answer. Wow! He swung the sheath again and struck the other shoulder. The masked man couldnt hold back and screamed. Since the surrounding area was surrounded by a membrane, there was no need to worry about the noise escaping outside. I raised the scabbard above my head and asked again. I will ask again. What is the purpose of your letter? I received a request from the Lord of the Five Ghosts! The masked man urgently raised his head and shouted. I lowered the scabbard to the floor and continued asking questions. The letter said that I fell in love with your face reflected in the window. Its just a phrase written down to avoid suspicion! In fact, Ive never even seen the faces of ourpanions! Contrary to Damuns concerns, it did not seem like Seodo Arks doctor was involved. Of course, we should not rule out the possibility that the masked person is lying. So, for what purpose did you do this? The Five Ghost Arks requested the assassination of a young man named Damun and hispanions. But I have already joined hands with Seo Do-bang You have joined hands with Seo Do-bang? I narrowed my eyes and ced my hand on the mans mask. There was a corner where I could guess. The conversation I overheard earlier in Geumhwas guest room came to mind. [They say Cheoksageom got involved in the battle for Bidong.] [Is that true?] [Yes. They say you joined hands with Seo Do-bangs Ark?] [Huh. With the addition of such a master, the momentum of the calligraphy room must have increased significantly.] When the mask was removed, the angr face of a man who must have been in his mid-thirties was revealed under the moonlight. After seeing the mans face, I froze in ce like a stone statue. It was a familiar face. He was a little younger than I remembered, but his overall appearance and vibe matched perfectly. I muttered, staring at the man with a nk expression. Why is this guy here? Chapter 79 Episode 79 Cheoksa Sword (а). Is that correct? Thats right. What is your name? yes? Not a nickname, but a name. Im sure it doesnt have a name. There is no such thing as a name. I dont have a name? I am from the Salmabang n. From a time when I was a child that I can barely remember anymore, I underwent rigorous training to be a lifesaver. Salmabang used numbers instead of names when referring to the bands. First, second, third. Like this. There was a heavy silence. After staring at the mans face in silence for a while, I suddenly spoke. Seo Ho-seon. ! The mans expression hardened like a stone. My pupils shook as if there was an earthquake. After destroying Salma Ark alone, he went to his hometown to find his identity based on the list of people that Salma Ark had. He finally found his parents, approached them while hiding his identity, and asked them for the name of the kidnapped child. Thats how I learned that my name was Seo Ho-seon. How do you do that? How do you know? I know this because I heard it directly from the person involved. I never thought Id see this person here again. Seo Ho-seon. From Salmabang (ħ). A rare killing star that wouldter be called Cheonmyeonsal (暢). Have you notmitted yourself to the Demonic Cult yet? Apparently, during this period, he was wandering around as a ronin (). Salmabang was a martial arts faction located in Fuzhou, Fujian Province, and had many assassins with outstanding skills. The killers who grew up through all kinds of inhumane practices for heart killing boasted skills and missionpletion rates that were iparable to those of martial artists raised in other killing gates. However, among the assassins who grew up through the harsh training, there was a mutation mixed in. His heart did not break despite the cruel training of stabbing the heart of a brother-like colleague and chopping up the body. I just held on and held on and waited for my chance toe. Finally, Seo Ho-seon, who became Salma Bangs special assassin,unched a surprise attack on his first encounter with Salma Ark and took his supplies, and took full advantage of the characteristics of the dot structure to eliminate all the assassins belonging to Bangpa one by one. In the end, he seeded in killing all the assassins, left Fujian, and Salma Bang disappeared into the back of history. What should I do with this? My mind becameplicated. How should I deal with this person? Wouldnt it be better to just kill him here? Seo Ho-seonmits himself to the Demonic Cult in the near future. I dont know the exact circumstances, but I knew that he was chased by a famous warrior from the Baekdo family out of resentment and ended up in the Demonic Church. Seo Ho-seons outstanding potential began to bloom when his second brother, Sosalmagun (Цħ) from his previous life, took notice of him. The Sosalma Army supported Seo Ho-seon, who was wandering due to his inability to adapt to the religion, both materially and spiritually, and also brought him into their faction. The magical skill of ascension, the magic dan, the vision of the ruined Ghost Valley, a new recruit, etc. Seo Ho-seon, who achieved explosive growth thanks to all kinds of support, even achieved the feat of killing Taowang, an absolute master whoter upied the first seat of the Ten Heavenly Emperors. Even considering that the King of Dao was weakened by injuries and poisoning at the time, it was undeniable that it was a great achievement. I dont want to let youmit yourself to a demonic cult like you did in your past life. In my past life, my rtionship with Seo Ho-seon was not that good. It was inevitable that he was a member of the second death penalty faction. Not only I, but the other disciples of the sect leader also found him disturbing. What more can I say, since even Prince Cheonak, who lives in a state of pride, seemed to avoid him. If Seo Ho-seon had not lost his life after failing to assassinate Maehwashingeom (÷), some of the sects disciples, excluding Sosalmagun, might have been killed by his hands. I told you to answer, not to tell lies. . There is no next time. yes. You said you received a request from the Ark of the Five Ghosts. Thats right. Originally, since we had joined hands with the Ark of the West, we should have refused the request from the head of the hostile force, but the request money was muchrger than expected, so we became greedy. Is it just that? ? Wasnt there a calction that the longer the struggle for Bidongsts, the more profits you can make? I didnt think so. I squatted down in front of Seo Ho-seon, made eye contact with him, and spoke. If you want to live, listen carefully to what I say from now on. * * * Fifteen days passed quickly. Early morning. The warriors of Seodobang rushed out of the guest room and headed toward Seoldusan Mountain. Cheon Ga-ryeong and I moved safely and protected in the center of the formation they had established. As soon as I stepped foot into the mountain, a bloody smell filled my nose. I felt like I knew how many fights had taken ce here so far. Climbing a mountain over two days. Finally we reached the first gate. Although I couldnt tell with the naked eye, I knew that there was a hugebyrinth spread out here. The West Dao Ark looked back at Damun and said. From now on, its your turn to step forward. All right. Damun took the lead and led the way. Cheon Ga-ryeong and I followed behind him like shadows. The calligraphers were surprised by Damun, who leisurely made his way as if he were at home, but at the same time reacted as if it were natural. So far, the warriors of Heukdo Ind have not been idle. Many of the military bases installed on Mt. Seoldusan had already been conquered, and the destructionw was publicly known. After passing the first gate and passing through a narrow rock gap, I reached the second gate. Damun, who was fiddling around with the cliffs spread out in front of him, soon found a hidden opening and closing device and activated it. Kugugoogung! Part of the wall was pushed away, opening a path. A dark and long passage appeared. Seodo Ark opened his mouth with a tense expression. Now is the real beginning. Many people lost their lives while passing through the camp spread out here. It is a ce where casualties continue to ur even after the destructionw became known. Looking at it, it looks like its some kind of fantasy circle Damun responded with a rxed expression. It was a face with no sign of tension whatsoever. It was inevitable that he would do so because he had already destroyed the illusion unfolding here. I will take the lead and move. I will leave footprints, so instruct the bandits to step on them exactly and follow them. Damun stepped into the passage with slow steps. I followed behind him and asked in a full voice. -It seems like Im moving slower than when I first came here. -I n to take as much time as possible to move without being noticed. Shouldnt we give the other forces participating in the struggle time to sense the change and chase after them? -Is there any reason to do that? -It is a kind of insurance. -insurance? -By nature, humans tend to have other thoughts when they have free time. Afterpleting the Bidong strategy, it is impossible to know how the Ark of the West will appear. Even though he signed a contract, Seodo Ark is a great man who can ignore such things. In the worst case, they may try to annihte you. -So youre saying youre going to bring in other forces and put pressure on them? To prevent useless thoughts? -Thats right. By the time I got out of the passage, my son-inw was already immersed in darkness. Seodo-bangdos were busy preparing to sleep in the open. Damun, I, and Cheon Ga-ryeong ate the dry food we had prepared in advance. The calligraphers offered to share the food with them, but they politely declined. After finishing the meal, Seodo Bangju approached Damun and spoke to him. It was amazing. I never thought we could get through that dangerous camp without a single casualty. It wasnt that difficult. I hope that confidencests until the end. For your information, thew of destruction that the Lord announced in advance was wrong. There were some slight mistakes here and there. I dont know if its because the Jinbeopists skills arecking or if he deliberately spread the wrongw of destruction, but Its probably thetter. When I get back, Ill have to kick that fox. Please control your subordinates so they dont wander around as they please. You never know where another trap might beid. Everyone will know even if you dont say it. Its not like Ive set foot here once or twice. The Western Ark leaves its ce. Cheon Ga-ryeong asked Damun in anguid tone. What should I do to keep watch? Even if there are wild beasts and traps, western thieves must be on guard. Well, shouldnt we take turns standing there? This is an attack that will take ce over four days, maybe a day or two. We cant have the captain stand watch alone likest time. It was decided that the order of standing watch would be decided by drawing lots. So the night passed and morning came. As soon as the sun rose, the hike resumed. The Western Taoists were amazed at Damuns ability to discover, disable, and neutralize all the methods and institutions in advance. On the other hand, I couldnt hide myughter at Damwoons skit. All of the formations and institutions that existed in Seoldusan Mountain had already been conquered once or were newly created by Damun and Tang Seoyeon. If Damun wanted to, it would have been possible to reach his destination in one day. However, he was deliberately moving in a cautious manner, taking time to neutralize all the traps one by one. They even added exnations that were difficult to understand. Not only was there a long dy, but an environment was created where it was easy forters to catch up. Seodo Ark also seemed to have noticed this and frequently picked up Damun. However, Damun, who was actually involved, maintained a rxed attitude. Nothing goodes from being in a hurry. If you force yourself to speed up, the damage will only increase. Rather, it is faster and safer this way. . Although the movement was frustratingly slow, it was also true that we were making the most progress in the attack so far. Seodo Ark became mute after eating honey. Three days passed and the group finally reached Bidong. At the same time as Damuns assurance that there were no more traps, the Western swordsmen rushed into Bidong. Soon there was amotion everywhere. Its Yamyeongju! There are gold and silver treasures! Huh! Hundred waves of fists! Seodo Ark, who gathered all the items the bandits had gathered in one ce, let out a deep breath. It must have been a touching moment for him. Without even looking at the gold and silver treasures, he picked up a book and looked at its contents. Soon he spoke in a low voice. Im sure. This is the same content as what was written in the manuscript. This is indeed the martial arts left behind by Sa Il-sang. Wow! Cheers erupted. Seo Dao Bangju looked at the contents of the martial arts secret list one by one with a satisfied expression. That too for a while. Suddenly, his face contorted like a murderer. What is this! On the outside of the martial arts book he was holding in his hand, the words calligraphy and painting were written. He mmed his martial arts book on the floor and shouted. This is magic! Chapter 80 Episode 80: I waspletely angry. The magic technique that I acquired through all that hard work is magic. Mindfulness was the core of Qigong. So to speak, it was the root and foundation. However, the author, known as Gosu of the previous generation, said he was looking for a sessor to continue his progress, but he left behind Demon Gong. It must have felt absurd and absurd. Every day, you piece of shit! The West Dao Ark looked up at the sky and swore. However, there was no way that Sa Il-sang, who had already passed away long ago in the evening, would respond to that. Seodo Ark, who was so excited that he was stomping on the Book of Sims, finally regained his senses, probably because he remembered that he was in front of his subordinates. profit! He turned his head. He was ring at me with his red face, as if he was trying to vent his anger. I took a step forward and ced my hand on the sword soldier, as if protecting Damun. So that you can go out whenever you want. Did you know? What do you mean? The martial arts that Sa Il-Sang left behind are magic arts. How can I know that since I am not a god? Yeah, I guess so. I was so excited that I made a mistake. As promised, we have enabled you to reach Bidong in Sailsang within five days. Now it is the Lords turn to keep his promise. I need to adjust the terms of the contract. What kind of nonsense is that? Dont ask questions when you know. Can you understand that the martial arts you acquired after investing a huge amount of money is magic arts? You shouldnt ask me that. And other than Simbeop, other martial arts skills are fine, arent they? That alone would be a huge ie. The bnce is not right. If you dont have the most important method of thinking, whats the use of it all? It depends on what you think. I have no intention of changing the terms of the contract. Even if you dont like it, you will have to ept it. Unless you want to die here. I didnt know you would threaten me now. The atmosphere on both sides became tense. I noticed a Seodobangdo creeping towards me. I drew my sword and swung it lightly. Quadddddd! A ray of swordsman came out from the point of the sword and swept across the ground. Seo Do-bang-do swallowed up the wind at the sword mark that appeared one step in front of him. From now on, anyone who crosses this line will be cut down. ! Seo Dao Arks face hardened. It would have been unthinkable that thete index, who had just reached his retirement age, would have this level of inaction. A breathtaking silence fell. Everyone just red at each other and no one tried to attack first. How much time has passed? Damun opened his mouth with a rxed expression. Can I waste my time here like this? I dont think we have that much freedom. . Dont you think the road to get here was too smooth? Do you really not know what it means that we have not seen any of the warriors from the different forces that shed so frequently? . Even as an outsider, I can see that it is strange. There is no way the other martial arts forces participating in the struggle will just sit by and watch. Where do you think they are and what they are doing right now? They must be following us. Maybe were already there. I guarantee you that if an internal conflict breaks out here, everyone will die. . Seodo Ark said Ugh and ground his teeth. There is no problem in trying to remove Damun if you are in the middle of Mt. Seoldu Mountain, where other peoples eyes cannot reach. All you have to do is tell the outside world that you lost your life in an unexpected ident while attacking Bidong. But on the other hand, what if Damunes down the mountain safely? A flow would be formed that the West Ind Ark could not resist. If this party requests formal performance of the contract in the name of Hwayang Sangdan, Seodobang will not be able to refuse it. Im sure Im worried. If we meekly withdraw from here, the losses will be great, and if we continue to bite, the only oue will be mutual destruction. There is only one option to choose from anyway. It wasnt just Seodo-bang that was urgent. Other martial forces, including Green Forest, Surochae, and Oh Gwi-bang, must have felt equally desperate. What was the reason for them to just sit back and watch as Seo Do-bang proceeded smoothly with his strategy to conquer Bi-dong? This was probably because the government wanted to end the struggle before the subjugation of the Japanese pirates waspleted. Ten days ago, news spread throughout Zhejiang that the government army had destroyed the Japanese pirate fleet. The subjugation of Japanese pirates was virtuallyplete. After the post-war process was over, the government offices in Zhejiang would begin to y their proper roles again, and Baekdo martial arts forces, including Botaam, would be interested in the secret activities of Sailsang. In that case, the ck people who had camped near Seoldu Mountain and fought while consuming enormous amounts of money and manpower would have no choice but to end up like dogs chasing chickens. In the end, there was only one conclusion that the West Ind Ark coulde to. It was a matter that literally depended on Bangpas fate. To avoid the worst, you have no choice but to choose the lesser evil. Is there a way to get out of Snowdu Mountain safely? I have some ideas in mind as to how to minimize the damage . Finally, the Lord of the West gave in to his will. It must have been judged that power should not be wasted here. It was a task to safely escape from Mt. Seoldusan and return to the sphere of influence, but one also had to keep in mind the future resistance against other forces. I want to hear what that method is. Its simple. You can use the formations spread out around Bidong in reverse. * * * Each martial arts force put forth its utmost effort topletely end the ongoing struggle. The Cheonnajimang (_ؾW) was spread around Seoldusan Mountain, and elites from each force climbed the mountain and chased after Seo Daobang. Thats interesting. I never thought the day woulde when we would all carry out joint operations like this. Thats right. The martial arts factions that were busy bickering with each other until recently have formed an alliance as if they had promised in advance. At times like this, you get hit hard. Originally, an angr stone is bound to receive affection. Well, we cant let Seo Do-bang monopolize Sa Il-sangs martial arts skills. A corner of Cheonnajimang. Men dressed in royal robes were wary of their surroundings and flirting. They were warriors of the Five Ghosts, rooted in Guju, and were in charge of the left wing of Cheonnajimang. Anyway, I wonder how the calligraphy room will turn out. There are more than one expert who has followed up, so we wont be able to handle that number. Are you still going to negotiate? It would be most reasonable to share it in moderation and call it a day. Is that possible? Sharing the vision you worked so hard to obtain with other forces. If that had been the case in the first ce, I wouldnt have participated in the struggle. Wait a minute, but what is that? It looks like a person Wow! Its a calligraphy room! The warriors in the five ghost rooms were shouting and making a fuss. The warriors of Seodobang came in like a rising tide and cut them down at random. Why are there so many! How on earth were we able to descend with our power intact? Stop it! It didnt take long for the siege to copse. Although Ogwibangs warriors fought hard, it was not enough to overturn the power gap between the two sides. The West Dao Ark, which was at the forefront cutting down the emperors warriors at random, exploded the Lions Roar. Lets get out like this! The reason why Seo Do-bang was able to descend without any significant loss of power was because Damun used his wits to temporarily trap the elites of each faction within the strategy. The unmanned soldiers who had easily pursued along the path where the trap had been disarmed were surprised by the sudden activation of the attack and were unable to respond properly. Seo Do-bang took advantage of the opportunity to descend down the path guided by Dam-un and hit the left wing of Cheonnajimang. I hate to admit it, but I cant deny that hes a great guy. The Ark of the West nced back and muttered. A group ofte exponents consisting of one man and one woman. Damuns excellence went without saying. After meeting him, I continued to be swayed. I felt like I was ying in the palm of the Buddha. However, what bothered me more was the young man swinging a sword next to me. The cotton woman was also quite capable, but she was nothingpared to the young man. He effortlessly cuts down the attacking warriors of Hwang, while at the same time not neglecting to watch out for the warriors of Seodobang, who may betray him at any moment. Judging by the atmosphere, the cotton woman and Damun are likely to be that young mans sessor. The fact that he has achieved achievements beyond himself at a young age and the fact that he has excellent subordinates is the same. He was a person who could never be taken lightly. Perhaps in the near future, his name will spread throughout the central ins. by the way . This time, Seo Dao Arks gaze returned to the right side of the formation. His eyebrows rose sharply. Why is that guy begging like that again? The figure of Cheok Sa-geom (а) swinging his sword with a frown as if something was ufortable came into view. If you are hired for a lot of money, dont you have to pay the price? I felt like I had to protest once I got out of the siege. Meanwhile, Cheoksa-geom was breaking into a cold sweat after hearing a message from someone. -After you finish your work here, pleasee to Huayang Sangdan in Hangzhou. -All right. -Youd better not try to run away. As I said before, I know where your parents live and who they are. If one were to point out someone who could be said to be the opposite of Cheoksa-geom, it would be none other than his parents. Until now, most of the money he had earned as a ronin was passed on anonymously to his parents. -one more. Think carefully about your previous suggestions. -Do you mean to be a subordinate? -Thats right. -There is no option to refuse anyway. -I have no intention of forcing the oath of loyalty. So it has no meaning. Cheoksageomughed as if it was absurd. What kind of contradictory words are there? -If you do that, stop threatening me. -You cant do that. If you dont have coteral, wont you run away without looking back? -Didnt you say that there was no need to force an oath of loyalty? -Walk around with him for a while and watch him. What kind of person am I? Is he a person worth serving? The young Yeonsun curled up the corners of his mouth and smiled. There was no need to be tied down by memories of ones past life and be hostile to the killing of a thousand faces. Is there no reason why the second brother-inw cannot im to have done what he did? He said as if muttering in his mind. I wont intercept you. Chapter 81 Episode 81: I just thought it was necessary. After joining the alliance and one day when I became an elder of the Murim Alliance. Someone who will take care of all the dirty work for me. Even though the Murim League was corrupt, it was a force that represented the Baekdo Murim. Isnt it impossible for the leader of that group to openlymit corruption? Seo Ho-seon is the right person for that role. Seo Ho-sun was a hitter with such outstanding skills that even I, in his prime, felt ufortable. Even at this point, he has excellent skills, but depending on how he develops himself, he could be a monster. There are two problems. First, how do you obtain an oath of loyalty? How do you grow the second child? Obtaining the oath of allegiance was something that could be done by taking care of and supporting him like the second executioner did. There was no way for Seo Ho-seon to run away from me, who knew the personal details of his parents anyway. The problem was how to bring Seo Ho-seon to the same level as in his previous life. I knew because I had memories of my past life. Seo Ho-seons growth potential is endless. However, the reason he grew into a man capable of assassinating the King of Swords was not simply because of his hard work. Yeokyongsul (g), transformation technique (׃•g), axis bone technique (sǹ), ear eating method (Ϣ), etc. Visions of Ghost Song provided by the second executioner. If he had not mastered all of those skills, he would never have been able to kill the absolute master who held the first rank of the Ten Heavenly Emperors. Heart Law Elixir Martial Arts. This can be arranged somehow. For the elixir, you can make a demonic altar and feed it to them, and the rest can be obtained if you have money and power. The problem is the vision of the ghost song. Sosalmagun is the second disciple of the Demonic Cult. Thats why he was able to steal the vision of Ghost Song and provide it to Seo Ho-seon. On the other hand, in this life, I was not even a demon cultist, let alone a disciple of the demon cult leader. It was almost impossible to steal Ghost Songs vision and pass it on to Seo Ho-seon. Is there only one way? If you cannot obtain the Vision of Ghost Song, you have no choice but to obtain another Vision to rece it. And I happened to know a ce where such a vision rests. The secret grave of Muyeongshintu (oӰ), who sleeps in Sacheon (Ĵ). Assassination and theft. Although they are two upations with different paths, the skills required to perform each task were generally simr. Among the legacies left behind by the legendary Great Dao (I), Muyeongsintu, there must have been something that could rece Ghostgoks vision. It was a ce I had to visit at least once anyway. I dont know if Muyeongsintus Bi-dong was attacked in a previous life or not. Because the second one lost his life by execution before the battle was over. However, he knew the location of Bi-dong and how it was discovered. At this point, it was a secret only I knew. Unfortunately, I cant take on the challenge at this point. Ick strength and preparation. It wasnt going to be as easy as the attack on Gija Cheons Bi-dong. I had no idea what kind of traps were ced inside, and I had no clue as to how to attack them. In the first ce, Seoldusans Bi-dong was merely a living space created by reporter Cheon to spend hister years. On the other hand, Muyeongsintus Bi-dong is a ce where treasures stolen from all over the central ins are buried. It was a space with a different purpose. The trapsid there couldnt have been as soft as the military formations on Mt. Seoldu that were set up simply to drive out intruders. If you think about it, the first gateway to go to Gija Cheons secret ce was Mirojin (·). It doesnt have the slightest ability to kill. Of course, the further back we went, the more bloody traps appeared. In any case, in order to attack Muyeongsintus Bi-dong, it was necessary to prepare thoroughly. In addition to gathering information, it was necessary to hire professional grave robbers and form a high-level exploration team. Even with such thorough preparations, the ce where safety could not be guaranteed was Muyeongsintus Bi-dong. Furthermore, in order to open the secret temple of Muyeong Shintu, the Jangbodo and sacred items must be obtained from different ces. Both are items that cannot be obtained at the moment. I nced sideways in the direction of Seo Ho-seon and thought. Lets focus on winning his heart first. * * * After safely leaving Seoldusan Mountain. Seodo Ark prepared to return to his territory and expressed his gratitude to Damun. I owe you. I will send someone to the calligraphy room soon. . A ferocious aura appeared in Seo Dao Bangs eyes for an instant. I fiddled with the sword and watched the conversation between the two. The current location of the group is a vige near Seoldusan Mountain. As there were many eyes watching, the possibility of the Seodo Ark making a rash move was low. There was one thing called one. Its not surprising if something happens because a lot of money is at stake. Originally, human beings had different mindsets when entering and leaving a back yard. I couldnt let my guard down because I didnt know when I would get stabbed in the back. It was then. A group of horsemen appeared. The Western Taoists pulled out their weapons with puzzled expressions as they saw them running, escorting the gorgeous eight-headed carriage. The leading horseman stopped in front of me and said. sorry. Its a littlete. no. You came at just the right time. Then Im d. A pattern symbolizing Hwayang Sangdan was drawn on the chest of the mans military uniform. Seodo Arks eyes became bulging. The door of the eight-headed carriage opened and a man and a woman appeared inside. The man and woman took turns bowing to Seodo Bangju. This is Dangseoyeon of Sacheon Dangga. I am Cheonwoo, a former disciple of the Volcanic Sect. Bo, I am Kwak Cheol-jin, the ark owner of Seodobang. Seodo Bangjus voice trembled as he hugged him. I would never have thought that I would meet a Tang family leader and a Taoist from the Huashan faction in a ce like this. Then lets go. Damun bowed briefly and then climbed into the eight-headed carriage with natural steps. Me, Cheon Ga-ryeong, Tang Seo-yeon, and Cheon-woo Dojang followed behind. Seo Dao Bangju just watched with a nk expression and did not do anything to stop him. Hey! The coachman waved the reins, and the wheels of the carriage began to roll, making a ttering noise. Soon, the appearance of the Seodo Ark became so far away that it could be seen as a dot. Hahaha! I burst outughing and buried myself in the backrest. The expression on your face was quite impressive, wasnt it? Cheon Ga-ryeong said as he took off the bamboo hat he wore on his head. There was also a hint ofughter in her voice. Sweat-soaked hair stuck to her cheeks, creating an alluring atmosphere. gulp. Dojang Cheonwoo swallowed his saliva with an expression as if he were fascinated. Now all we have to do is send an official envoy in the name of Hwayang Sangdan. Even if we dont want to, Seodo Ark has no choice but to pay the down payment. Damwoon added. I stretched out and dered the end of the operation. Thank you all for your hard work. * * * The subjugation of the Japanese pirates waspleted. With the government office performing its role and the Baekdo Murim people returning to the monastery, the peoples livelihood and security began to stabilize. The reputation of Homyeonhyup soared to the sky. So much so that I, the person involved, felt burdened. This was because it was known that when the Japanese pirates had previouslynded in Daeju and carried out arge-scale plunder, one of the three major warlords of the Japanese pirates was among those who were subjugated by the Homyeonhyeop. People praised Ho-myeonhyeops inaction, but also argued over his skills. Some people were excited about the emergence of a new great master, while others reacted coldly, saying they were giving him too much fame after only defeating a single Japanese pirate. When I heard the news through Cheon Ga-ryeong, I looked pleased. I felt like I was rewarded for all my hard work. Meanwhile, other than Hu Myeonhyeop, there were two people who had great fame throughout Zhejiang. Earth Dragon (֪) and Chiunryong (ȡ). Ji-ryong made a remarkable contribution in the process of subduing the Japanese pirates, and Chiwoon-ryong received attention as the person who ended the sluggish battle for Bidong in one go. Of course, Damun, who knew the meaning of Chiunryong as a nickname, did not react very favorably. I never thought that even in this life, I would be given the nickname Chiunryong. Perhaps there were many people who had a negative view of joining hands with Heukdo Bangpa. He was active around the same time as the Earth Dragon, so it would have been a perfectparison. Anyway, congrattions. Im not sure if its something worth celebrating. And another rumor hit the entire central region. It was news about the holding of the Yongbong Branch (P֮). Apetition that brings together talentedte season exponents from all over andpetes is held in Honam, where the headquarters of the Murim Alliance is located. Young warriors dispatched from sects and families throughout the central ins embarked on a journey to Honam with the dream of wind and cloud. I am also ready to leave Zhejiang with my group and go on a trip. Are you leaving? Hwadaerang suddenly came to my dorm and asked me with a sad expression. yes. I have finished all my errands in Zhejiang, so now I have to go. I really want to go with you, but. Its not the right time yet. I know. I was justining out of disappointment. Before you go, let me give you one piece of advice: dont be too hasty. Hwa Small Cooperative is growing at a sufficiently fast pace. Perhaps you will be able to fully restore your status in the near future. Thank you for saying that. I said goodbye to Hwadae-rang with a kind smile on my face. When you have developed enough skills and are able to announce to the outside world theplete cure of Hwa Sohyeop, thene to the Murim Alliance. We will create a space for small cooperatives and wait. You must keep that promise. Of course, we did not forget toy the groundwork to continue our friendly rtionship with Hwayang Sangdan. As I was packing my bags, I looked at the two swords left in a corner of the room and was lost in thought. How should I dispose of these? Two famous swords used by Japanese pirates wearing red armor. There was no doubt that it was a masterpiece created with great care by a skilled craftsman. However, it was not an item that I could use as I had no special knowledge of swordsmanship. However, there was no expert in Taoism among the group. Should I sell it in the dark? No. If there is a person from the Peng family among the leaders of the Meng, it would be better to bribe them and win their favor. Im not really in need of money. While I was thinking about this and that, a servant hired by Hwayang Sangdan knocked on the door and announced that a customer wasing. I tilted my head and headed toward the living room. Ive already met Seo Ho-seon. Was there anyone else who woulde visit me? In a room stered with colorful decorations, there was an unexpected person. I couldnt recognize the persons face because it was covered with cotton, but I was able to guess the other persons identity just by looking at their body shape and voice. Why did youe here? Jegal Soje. I came here just to see your face on the way out, but was it an inconvenience? Is that possible? I sat down across from the woman with a smile on my face. Chapter 82 Episode 82: Zhuge Hui. He is a direct descendant of the Zhuge family and recently joined the ranks of the dragons. He was a person of interest. From my perspective as a demonic cultist in my past life, I see that they are more special in fields other than martial arts, such as Poison Dragon, Chiunryong, and Jiryong, rather than those with shy nicknames such as Geomryong () or Changryong (). I was much more afraid of people with talent. I didnt expect you toe visit me so suddenly. I want to ask you something. What do you want to ask? Is the true identity of the Homyeonhyup (b), of which there are many rumors, the Yeon Sohyeop? What are you talking about? I pretended not to notice. Inwardly, I was quite surprised. How did this woman know that? If not, could you give me a quick tour of the amodation Sohyeop is staying in? ording to my guess, I think there are two swords used by the Red Ghost Twin des there. I dont have any of those items. And I think its a bit rude to go and inspect your belongings. At this point, it was impossible not to know. The woman in front of me was already convinced that the identity of the Homyeonhyup was me. The questions Im asking now were just an exercise to check my reaction. At first, it was just a little curiosity. A young man who apanies the Tang familys wife and uses Plum Blossom Swords disciple as his driver. . But that young man had a mark symbolizing the distinguished guest of Hwayang Sangdan. The same red jewel as the one adorning the Zhuge familys family hall. . Curiosity developed into interest. What exactly is this man, and why does he possess such a valuable item? What is the rtionship with Hwayang Sangdanju? So youre saying you investigated my background? Im sorry if you felt ufortable. However, when I investigated the past of the small cooperative using the familys information, something strange caught my eye. Zhuge Hye briefly apologized and then skillfully changed the topic. I frowned slightly and tapped the table with my index finger. The capital of Sichuan Province, Guangxi Province. Both regions where small cooperatives were active were located too far from Hangzhou. To the point where I wonder how on earth I was able to establish a rtionship with the owner of Hwayang Sangdan. It seems like the topic of the story is off. I thought that there were limits to just following what I did in the past, so I changed my approach. I thought we should focus on the present, not the past. And I found out something interesting. . The period when Yeon Sohyeop and Cheonwoo Dojang were away and the time when Homyeonhyup was active coincided exactly. Its just a coincidence. is that so? There was an eyewitness ount that a masked person, presumed to be a subordinate of the Homyeonhyup, used the sword techniques of the Hwasan faction. Isnt it rare to find someone who has learned the martial arts of the Volcano Sect? The number ofy disciples alone must be in the thousands. But there arent many people with skillsparable to Cheonwoo Dojo. It may be rare, but it doesnt mean it doesnt exist. Small cooperative. I didnte here to say anything that would be particrly harmful to the small cooperatives. I have no intention of informing others about the identity of the small cooperative, nor do I have any intention of requesting anything from the cooperative. I just want to make sure. . I will ask again. Is the true identity of the Homyeonhyup the Yeon Sohyeop? I buried myself in the back of the chair and sighed softly. He said it that way, but I thought it wouldnt make much sense if I looked at it further. I nodded slowly and took out the fox mask from my pocket and ced it on the table. Theres no use hiding it any longer. Thats right. also. There was a faint smile in Zhuge Hyes voice. The eyes of the guards standing behind became zed. gulp. The sound of someone swallowing dry saliva echoed loudly in the quiet living room. Unlike Zhuge Hye, the guards didnt seem to believe that I was a protector. Thats amazing. I understand that he has just be a minor, but he has such skills at that age. Its nothing that great. Equatorial twin ears. He was a man capable ofpeting with the greatest masters in the world. I know him well as I served in the government military for a while. He must have been someone whose rumors were exaggeratedpared to his abilities. When I dealt with him in person, I found him to be more of a chatan than a proud warrior. I tried to save face in front of my subordinates, but ended upmitting suicide. Regardless of his personality or tendencies, it is an unmistakable fact that he is a warrior with great skills. Enough with putting gold on a persons face. Its burdensome. Why did you hide your identity? Because it was easier to operate there. Is that really all it is? Do you need another reason? If Im right, the Sohyeop has something big nned. Is there any reason you think so? If Yeon Sohyeop really wanted to hide his identity, he would have hidden his martial arts skills as well. Just as Master Cheonwoo did not use the martial arts of the Hwasan Sect as much as possible. . But the Sohyeop didnt do that. Rather, he showed off his martial arts skills with clear characteristics here and there, as if showing off. I scratched the back of my neck with my index finger and sorted out myplicated thoughts. This is why dealing with these types of people is so tiring. When Ie to my senses, I find myself caught up in it. It doesnt suit my temperament to just get bullied. I rested my chin on my sped hands. He then looked straight at Zhuge Hye and asked interrogatively. So, what were you thinking when you disguised yourself as a man and joined the government army? Was there any reason to lie about your gender? What do you mean Isnt the rumored Jiryong (֪) referring to Sojeo? The earth dragon refers not to me, but to my twin brother I know that there is no talented person other than Xiao Ze who was dispatched by the Zhuge Dynasty at the request of the government military. . Dont make the excuse that you joinedte to take care of your younger brother. Its not that dark on information. This is probably not information that the general public can ess. Also, did you do a background check on me? Didnt you say that you also investigated me? Its the same for each other. Thats I see. By the way, hes my twin sister. Are you acting as a substitute? Ah, the twin brother thing is just something I made up If they were twins, they would look quite simr. That will make it easier to y the part. . Is there any reason why you need to appear to the outside world on behalf of your younger brother? I cant tell you that part. Well, then, I wont force you to ask. A moment of awkward silence passed. Me and Jegal Hye too. We just looked at each other without saying anything for a while. By the time about one cup of tea had passed. Zhuge Hye opened his mouth with difficulty. We are friends, right? ? It was an unexpected question. I tilted my head slightly. Suddenly, what kind of sound is this? Whenever hees to me and asks difficult questions. Suddenly, the conversation I had with her earlier shed through my mind. [But why are you being so kind to us, whom you just met for the first time today?] [Do you need a reason to help someone in trouble?] [.] [I dont want to call you a minister, but on the way, I saw you. Could you be my friend?] [?] [I wanted to make friends. [Because I dont oftene out of the family.] A friend. I thought that maybe this was a very important issue for her. I nodded calmly and answered. of course. ! Zhuge Hyes movements suddenly stopped. I couldnt see her face because it was covered with cotton, but I had a feeling that she was looking happy. She said, hurriedly getting up from her seat. Ill just go and see. Since youre already here, wouldnt it be a good idea to say hello to the rest of the group? Unfortunately, we dont have much time. Anyway, we will see each other again in the near future, so I think I will have to say goodbye here. ? Yongbong branch (P֮). Are you nning on participating? yes. When I see you in Honam, I will formally greet you. At that time, take off this stuffy cotton cloth. I look forward to it. Zhuge Hye and the guards rushed out of the reception room. As I looked up at the ceiling nkly, I recalled the conversation I had with Zhuge Hye a little while ago and muttered, Thats interesting. Earth Dragon was someones double * * * Finally, the day to leave Zhejiang arrived. I sold the four-horse carriage that I had been using and went to arge port office in Zhejiang and entrusted it with an escort request. There was no longer a need to cook rice and stay alert. As security in Zhejiang stabilized, exchanges with other regions, which had been stagnant, became active again. Just like before, you would be able to enjoy afortable trip with the helpers and servants taking care of all the troublesome issues. The owner of Hwayang Sangdan said goodbye to me. Goodbye. If I ever have to stop by Zhejiang, I definitelye here. Thank you so much. On the contrary, I am grateful. My son loved it so much. I didnt pass on some great vision. I just pointed out bad habits and gave some tips. My son has reached his current level purely through his own efforts. Honestly, I haveplicated feelings. As a parent, I cant be purely happy. My only child is gradually moving away from the path of bing a merchant. I didnt think you were someone who was concerned about bloodline session. Of course, even if he showed motivation, if hecked ability and qualifications, I wouldnt have given him the position of head of the upper ss. Even so, I cant help but feel sad. What Im asking you to do is Dont worry about requesting a purchasing agency. I will definitely take care of it. Following Hwayang Sangdanju, we also said goodbye to people we had be acquainted with. I got into the carriage, being seen off by Hwa Dae-rang, who was shedding tears like a disciple saying goodbye to his teacher. Soon, the carriage wheels began to roll with a rattling noise. I looked out the window and muttered to myself. ats. Cheoksageom (а) Seo Ho-seon was sent to Honam in advance. He was instructed to stay in a guesthouse near Dongdong Lake and recuperate. When the Yongbong branch was held, the entire Honam region would be bustling with warriors from all over. Therefore, there was a need to send someone in advance to reserve amodation. The time for entrance hase. Chapter 83 Episode 83 The journey to Honam went smoothly. There were no frequent thieves like when touring the entire Zhejiang Province, and there was no need to feel frustrated seeing Tianyu Dojang not knowing how to do anything. I managed to hire arge-scale military bureau, rent two luxurious carriages, and entrusted the escorts to messengers, and moved around while looking at the scenery outside. At the end of a ten-day journey, we passed through Gangseo and reached Honam. Even though there was still quite a bit of time before the Yongbong branch was held, the main street was crowded with people. The faces of the residents preparing for therge-scale festival were full of energy. There was a clearparison with the residents of Zhejiang, who were in danger of death after being exploited by the ck Ind and bandits. My party and I parted ways with the group in Changsha, Hunan Province, and headed toward Dongdong Lake. Around the huge freshwaterke, there were all kinds of docks, guest ships, and docks scattered around. I stepped into thergest guesthouse among them. At that moment, Sa Ho-seon, who was eating in the restaurant on the first floor, got up from her seat and came towards me. Are you here? Are you resting well? yes. But Sa Ho-seon hesitated and trailed off. I intuitively knew something was up. What happened? There is a problem. problem? As you instructed, I found a ce to stay and paid for it in advance, but two days ago, some thugs came in and took over the room. What does that mean? They said they were the servants of the Hwangbo family. Hwangbo Sega (ʸ). A huge martial arts force that upied the first ce in the five great families. Hwang Bo-gak, the head of the Taesang family, was an absolute master who held the first seat of the Ten Heavenly Emperors as the King of Kwon of his time. In the near future, he will lose his life at the hands of the Vampire Demon Emperor, one of the Eight Great Demon Lords, and hand over the throne to Dokgo Woojin. So you obediently handed over the amodation? I had no choice. It wasnt a number that I could do anything about on my own, and more than anything, the injuries werent healed yet Dongdong Lake was famous as a tourist attraction. As a result, the amodations located nearby were popr with tourists. Whenrge-scale events such as the Yongbong Branch are held, it is not umon for the hotel to be packed with guests months in advance. Therefore, I sent Seo Ho-seon first and instructed him to secure amodation. The n was to pay in advance and secure a good room. However, the amodation I spent a lot of money on was taken away by someone. I couldnt help but feel absurd. Its an excuse. Have you figured out the number of people and each members profile? yes. There is ate Jisoo named Hwang Bo-jin and seven warriors guarding him. All of them were masters who had reached their peak. My mood calmed down. I had heard the name Hwang Bo-jin in a past life. Future Kwon Ryong (ȭ). He gained fame by achieving good results in the Yongbong Branch andter entered the war against the Demonic Cult and made various achievements. In terms of reputation alone, he was a person who was ranked far above the other dragons. However, as a demonic cultist who participated in various battlefields, I had never once encountered a fighting dragon. Not only me, but all the famous masters of the Demonic Cult told simr stories. Kwon Ryongs reputation was fabricated based on fiction. A conversation I had with Prince Cheonak in the past passed through my mind. [Isnt he exactly simr to those guys?] [What do you mean by those guys?] [The elders of the alliance.] [Ah] [Hes a funny guy. Do you think that gaining a false reputation will make you anything?] [The elders of the Meng, who never show up on the battlefield, are well-fed and well-fed.] [Well, that too . I see.] [The more cunning they are, the longer their lifespan is.] I said, pointing with my index finger to the stairs leading upstairs. Please guide me to the room he is staying in. Are you trying to protest? Thats right. After exining the situation to the group that followed, I headed to the room located in the center of this floor with Seo Ho-seon. When I knocked on the door, an annoyed voice came out. Who are you? I am the person who reserved this room. Im busy! If you have something to say, go to Musa Yu and say it! I red at the door with a puzzled expression. Based on my memories from my past life, I guessed that he wasnt usually a shameless person, but I never thought he would be like this. At the very least, shouldnt we tell them who Musa Yu is and say something like that? Warrior Yu! A loud voice rang out. Soon the door to the next room burst open and a middle-aged man with a bushy beard appeared. He asked me, sternly embracing me. Hwang Bose is Yoo Kang-hoon, the leader of Hwangjangdae. You seem to be in a bad mood right now, so if you have anything to say, please tell me. Magnificent physique. Her hair reached down to her shoulders and she was wearing thick clothes that were unsuitable for the weather. There were dark shadows under the eyes, giving off a strong, uneasy feeling. You need to leave the room. Im sorry, but I cant do that. I was the one who first sent someone to find a room and paid for the long-term stay. If it is a rental fee, I will refund it. Please try to find other amodations. I dont know why I have to give up my room. Dont you think that in a situation where tourists are flocking from all over to see Yongbongjihoe, it is not right to send someone to secure amodation first instead ofing yourself? ? What kind of nonsense does this sound like? Since there was no proper justification, I just sat there saying whatever I could. There was still some time left before the Yongbong branch opened. The luxury guesthouses near Dongjeong Lake may have already been fully booked, but the situation was different for ordinary lodging establishments. Finding an empty room is not a problem if you just want to find it. Moreover, the owner of the inn did not suffer any loss just because I paid the advance. Are you saying youre going to take my room for such a ridiculous reason? Its not taken away. It is transferred ording to legal procedures. The owner of the guesthouse has already agreed to this. As the owner of the house, he would have had no choice but to ept the determined and unreasonable actions of the Murim people, who had a sinister atmosphere. The man who called the food and guard warrior was the same guy. I realized that further conversation was unnecessary. The only option is to beat them up and kick them out. I rubbed my chin and thought for a moment. It was good to have a fight, but the problem was the location. It would be inconvenient if the amodation that was to be used for several months was ruined in the aftermath of the fight. After thinking for a while, I quickly came to a conclusion. If there was no suitable location, all you had to do was set up a suitable stage and lure them away. I happened to have several items that could tempt them. I said, ring at the middle-aged man with cold eyes. Since we have no intention of giving in to each other, we will have no choice but to use force to resolve the dispute. Are you serious? Did it sound like a joke? You will regret it. Well just have to wait and see. Im giving you onest chance. I will refund your rental fee, so please quietly leave. Instead of answering, I kicked the door of Hwang Bo-jins room loudly. Immediately, the swear words uttered by Hwang Bo-jin prated my ears. Yoo Kang-hoon, a middle-aged man, asked with a sigh. Are you saying you really want to choose beolju (P)? I will wear my Cheonjamboui (Q). I pulled the cor with my index finger and showed him the Cheonjamboui I wore underneath my outer garment. Yoo Kang-hoon let out a gasping moan. Cheonjamboui! Immediately after, the door burst open and a young man with a youthful appearance stuck his head out. Contrary to his appearance, he had a considerable physique as he was a direct descendant of Hwang Bo-sega. I crossed my arms arrogantly and nced at the young man. What would you like to bet on? * * * A deserted field. In the center, Hwang Bo-jin and I stood facing each other with a distance of three feet. Seo Ho-seons electric sound prated my ears. -Are you okay? -What do you mean? -The opponent is a direct blood rtive of the Hwang Bose family. -What does that mean? -If done incorrectly, it can develop into a big problem. -Nothing you worry about will happen. The justification is here. -Well, if a member of the Tang family and a disciple of the Hwasan faction woulde forward as witnesses The image of Hwang Bo-jin wearing a gauntlet with a happy face came into view. I bent my neck making a tap sound and ced my hand on the sword. Please take off your clothes. ? Conditions should be equal. Dont you think its cowardly to go into battle wearing such valuables? Hwang Bo-jin grinned as if provoking him. This is outrageous. A burst ofughter came out. On the battlefield, a guy like that was bound to be the first to die. He will never appear on a dangerous battlefield anyway, so I guess it doesnt matter? I said, staring at Hwang Bo-jin with narrow eyes. Its a bit awkward to take off your clothes here, so how about something like this? Just hold on for fifty seconds. Then, I will assume that Hwangbo Cooperative has won. what? I think Ive seen a lot of things like this. Such an arrogant bastard! Instead, I will take the lead. I had no intention of wasting time in a needless fight. After bowing with a light fist, he immediately kicked the ground and rushed towards his opponent. Hwang Bo-jin looked puzzled as he watched me quickly close the distance. He shouted with great enthusiasm and unleashed his five-element fist. The short, sharp blow flew towards the shoulder, chest, and abdomen. I let go of all the attacks by lightly twisting my upper body, and then unleashed the first attack of the Wolyeonggeom. The first herbivorous current month. The swords trajectory soared in a gentle curve. Hwang Bo-jin calmly stepped back and blocked it with his gauntlet. Even if he was rotten, he definitely seemed to have the skills to be in the top ranks of the Yongbong branch. Unlike Cheonwoo Dojang, his judgment and ability to deal with situations were not bad even though he was a first-time member of Kangho. I continued to attack Hwangbo-jin by using the Wolyeonggeom attack. After about thirty seconds of exchange, Hwang Bo-jin was deceived by an illusion and threw a punch into the empty air. The posture copsed and major weaknesses were revealed. I immediately entered into the gap between my opponent and struck his abdomen with a powerful fist, which was a skill of striking. The seventh herbivorous fist of Byeokryeokken (cȭ). Kaaak! Hwang Bo-jin flew out, blood spurting from his mouth, and rolled around on the ground. Just as he was about to give chase to finish the chase, a roaring lions roar exploded. dare! Six guard warriors came out and surrounded Seo Ho-seon as if surrounding him, aiming their fists. Meanwhile, team leader Yoo Kang-hoon ran to Hwang Bo-jin and supported him. I looked at them one by one with a shocked expression and muttered. I knew it would be like this. Chapter 84 Episode 84 This guy! What kind of evil trick are you using? It was definitely there. These are people who cannot ept the oue and act unreasonably when it doesnt work out. Hwang Bo-jin, who struggled to get up using Yoo Kang-hoons shoulder, smiled with bloodshot eyes. Suppress it! I clicked my tongue as I looked around at the Hwangjangdae warriors slowly closing the distance. These guys are the pirs that support the Hwangbo family, which upied the first ce in the five generations. The future of the political faction Moorim was truly dark. Well, Murim is a world that runs on its own power. Quang! I muttered in a voice mixed withughter and stepped forward. The ground sank down and a heavy wave engulfed the area. The warriors at Hwangjangdae looked nervous. As I stared at them as they hesitated, unable to get closer, I unexpectedly rotated my new form and sprayed Wolyeonggeoms cutting de. The 19th herbivorous month (). Sword energy spread out in all directions and swept the area. While the warriors on the magnificent yellow poles jumped up and widened the distance between them, I rushed at the Janghan behind him and struck out a single sword. The first herbivorous Paam Fist of Byeokryeok Fist. Implementing a regime with the might of ten thousand years of strength. Jang Hans wrist, which struck a fist, was broken with a horrifying cracking sound. When I threw a roundhouse kick into the screaming Jang Hans abdomen, he flew away with blood spurting from his mouth. I didnt stop there and rushed straight towards the next target. He blocked the opponents vision with the illusory de and spread the ghost bomb to immediately take over the rear. I poked a few acupuncture points with my straight index finger, and he copsed in ce, foaming at the mouth. Yoo Kang-hoon shouted urgently. Do not scatter! Lets form a camp and engage in wheel warfare! That order should have been issued a long time ago. I snorted and kicked the ground. The others ignored him and ran in a straight line toward Hwang Bo-jin. Yoo Kang-hoon opened his eyes and blocked Hwang Bo-jin. Stop him! hurry! Whoops! The moment my fist and Yoo Kang-hoons fist met, a loud noise echoed throughout the area. I let out a small exmation. They said he was the leader. He was definitely more skilled than others. The level of Hwangjangdae members is at best at the peak level. Hwang Bo-jin was only slightly better than them. On the other hand, Yoo Kang-hoon was a strong man who hadpletely mastered his state. The peak of ripeness. It wasnt strange when I stepped into the state of transcendence. I thought he might have simr skills to the calligrapher Bangju I met in Zhejiang. Sigh! Yoo Kang-hoon spun the new model around and got into the gap between me. The intention was to close the distance so that he could not swing his right hand holding the sword, but the opponent was not good. As I was predicting his movements, I shed at the top of the opponents head with my sword. A tactic used by Ilho, a subordinate of Eumsalgwima, during a fight with the Ghost Army in Chengdu, Sichuan Province. Kwazijic! Yu Kang-hoon hurriedly covered his head with the gauntlet he wore on his left hand, but that alone was not enough topletely protect his body from the impact. Kwasik! The strong sword broke the gauntlet. Yoo Kang-hoons new brother fell face first into the ground. I gently stepped on the back of his head and looked back at Hwang Bo-jin. Huh! Hwang Bo-jin is wasting his time. After blowing the wind and suppressing Yoo Kang-hoons blood sword, I showed my teeth and smiled. You rude bastard! Get off! The remaining Hwangjangdae members btedly attacked, but it didnt take long before they were overpowered and had to lie down on the ground. After defeating thest member of Hwangjangdae, I approached Hwangbojin, who was backing away in fear, and asked. I guess you didnt forget your promise. Hey, promise? Didnt you make a bet? I wore the Cheonjamboui and he wore the Gwon-gap. I pointed with my index finger to the gauntlet that Hwang Bo-jin was wearing. At first nce, it was an item that had the appearance of a luxury product. The color was different from the gauntlets worn by members of Hwangjangdae, including Yoo Kang-hoon. Can not be done! This was given to me by the head of the family on the day I had mying-of-age ceremony Is there any reason why I should take care of such personal circumstances? Arent you afraid of Hwangbos retaliation? retribution? What justification do you have for retaliation? They were the ones who robbed someone else of the room they had reserved, and they were the ones who set up a fight because they couldnt ept the oue of the dispute. . Im sure they dont intend to publicly announce the fact that eight people left the group because they couldnt handle e Jisoo of unknown origin. There is one thing you dont know. What do you not know? Actually, there is a reason why we took away the amodation. At some point, I heard it was transferred through legal procedures. . Please continue talking. I will listen. There is a distinguished guest to attend. I cant invite him to a cheap inn or anything like that. So, I had no choice but to upy an empty room in Cheonho Guest House. Guest of honor? Sohyeongeom (t) Wanlyekwon (fȭ). ? I dont think you know, so Ill tell you. The two are elders of the Murim Alliance. Both of you are famous figures in Moorim. Sohyeongeom holds the position of elder of the Hwasan faction, while Manryokwon holds the position of elder of the main family. ! Do you understand now? If the two distinguished guests even find out what happened here, a big problem will arise. . No matter how outstanding your martial arts skills are, you are nothing more than a reviewer. You dont think you can turn the Murim Alliance into an enemy and get away with it, right? I thought it was strange. Among the group of people traveling with me were a Taoist from the Tang family and a Taoist from the Huashan sect. There was no way Seo Ho-seon didnt mention it when he protested against Hwang Boses warriors. Well, Seo Ho-seon doesnt know that Dang Seo-yeon is the daughter of the Dang family and that Cheon-woo Dojang is a disciple of Plum God Sword. Even so, it was clear that the two people were not of ordinary status. However, Hwang Bo-jin showed a high-handed attitude towards me when I went to get my room back. Even though he couldnt have known that it was a potentially problematic behavior. He probably thought of me as just an errand boy. Were you nning on driving him out coldly and making Seo-yeon Tang or Dojang Cheon-wooe visit him in person? It would not have been possible to inform a mere errand boy of such important information that a Meng elder was visiting as a guest. If Dang Seo-yeon or Cheon-woo Dojang, rather than me, had knocked on the door to protest, there was a high possibility that they would have exined the situation and asked for understanding. Anyway, I wonder if a person without a strong backing will live in sorrow. I chuckled and held out my left hand wide open. Hwang Bo-jin, who was looking at it with a puzzled expression, soon frowned. Didnt you hear me? I heard it and I understood it. But our bet is something else. As promised, you must hand over your armor. Please return my room. Crazy guy. Do you really not know what the consequences of your actions will be? Probably what the small cooperative thinks will not happen. ? You probably know that my group includes a poisoner from the Tang family and a Taoist from the Huashan sect. That guy over there said something like that. Actually, those two people are each disciples of Tang Family Lords Yeosik and Plum God Sword. her? If the story is told to the two elders, it will be them who will be angry, not us. What kind of nonsense are you talking about? Do you think this is a lie I made up to avoid the situation? Its obvious. There is no way that people of such great status would go around with someone like you without an escort. Then please meet the two of them directly and check. Can you really? Instead of answering, I nodded slightly. Hwang Bo-jins expression became nk. It seemed like he finally realized what kind of situation he was in. That cant be possible. Do not ignore reality. Do you really want me to be fooled by such nonsense? Dont try to fool me by making up reasonable words! So didnt you say you would confirm it? . This is already the third time Im saying this, but I will ept the armor. I cant give it to you. If you wont give it to me, I will take it away by force. That is thew of martial arts. Isnt that right? . Its no use trying to force it. The result is fixed anyway. Would you rather give up and surrender, or be beaten and robbed? Hwang Bo-jin, who had been conflicted for a long time, finally took off the gauntlet from his hand with a tearful expression. I looked at the scene with a happy smile. * * * Hwang Bo-segas warriors each packed their belongings and left the lodgings. Take a look. I wont see you off. . Hwang Bo-jin gritted his teeth in response to my bitter farewell. I, who was waving my hand while staring at the backs of the heads of Hwangbo Familys warriors rushing out of the guest house, straightened up and said, The room on the far right will be used by Tang Sojeo, the room next to it will be used by Cheon Sojeo, the room on this side will be used by Dam Sohyeop, and the room on the far left will be used by Cheonwoo Dojang. I guess my room is far away. Even in the aisle. You can hear the noise of people passing by. Cheonwoo Dojang made a noise of disgust, but hepletely ignored it. Where did you spend a lot of money to provide amodation? For your information, Seo Ho-seon was using a room located in the back on the opposite side. It waste in the evening when my group and I unpacked our belongings and immediately gathered at the restaurant on the first floor to eat. I asked Jeomsoi, who came to take my order, to bring out all the dishes served in the guesthouse. I am always surprised to see the small cooperatives appetite. You should eat it while you can. You sound like you dont eat much normally. Dojang Cheonwoo shook his head excitedly. In the eyes of a Taoist monk who had spent his entire life living a life of moderation and living alone in the mountains, the sight of me frequently binge eating was a strange source of health. After finishing our meal, my group and I dispersed to take a rest. I went for a walk to digest what I ate. Should it really be said to be near Dongdong Lake? Even though it waste in the evening, the streets were still crowded with people. Colorfulnterns disturbed my vision. The sound of a drunkard singing aboard a small ferry and tipping a bottle of liquor pierced my ears. I walked around for a while and looked around. Are you Yeon-woon? An old voice pierced my ears. An old man wearing a uniform with plum blossoms on the sleeves was looking in this direction, running a hand over his stylishly trimmed white beard. Chapter 85 I knew it the moment I saw episode 85 . What is the identity of the other person? Sohyeongeom (t). One of the two elders mentioned by Hwang Bo-jin. With his age evident on the outside, the plum blossoms drawn on his sleeves, and even the way he spoke as if he knew me, it was impossible not to know. My heart was pounding. I felt nervous for a different reason than when I faced the Plum God Sword. Elder of Meng! Life goals. The senior who achieved that goal first was standing in front of me. My fists suddenly clenched. I send greetings to Senior Noh Yeon-woon, a graduate of thete martial arts school. I put both my trembling hands together and politely bowed. Sohyeongeom nodded with a happy expression. I heard that the child of the Hwangbo family was rude to you and your group. There was a minor argument. Besides, the Hwangjangdae members are not like that. . Im not specifically trying to rebuke you. On the contrary, it was fun to see that old man running wild with all his might. At first nce, it seemed like words of encouragement, but the meaning behind them was different. Sohyeongeom warned me like this. < Wan Liquan, an elder of the Meng, has a grudge against you. > I could tell it intuitively. That the old man in front of me has a crush on me. It wasnt that difficult to guess why. Perhaps he was not on good terms with Wan Li Quan, or he knew that I was apanying a disciple of the Plum Blossom God Sword. Maybe its both. I guess Ill have to be kind to Cheonwoo Dojang for a while. If it bes known that I went around with Dojang Cheonwoo and beat him up from time to time, the kindness that Sohyeongeom is currently showing may turn into hostility. If you think about it, isnt it true that weve been treating people who are disciples of the Plum Blossom God Sword too harshly so far? Id like to talk to you for a moment, can you give me some time? Ill give you as much as I want. Contrary to what I heard from the Hwangbo familys child, he is a polite friend. I dont know what Hwangbo Sohyeop said, but he probably didnt convey what happened during the day as it is. I know that without you having to say it. That sneaky guy has always been like that. Sohyeongeom and I headed that way to a nearby ship. After paying the rent to the boatman, we rented a small ferry and moved to the middle of theke. Originally, it was the boatmans job to drive the boat, but Sohyeongeom said he wanted to talk quietly just the two of us, so I had to row the boat. Moonlight poured down on the darkke, creating a dreamy atmosphere. Sohyeongeom took out a bottle of alcohol and two sses from his chest. He said, offering me a drink. Take a drink. I understand that Taoists of the Volcano Sect are not allowed to drink alcohol. It doesnt matter if no one sees it, right? This is a secret, but among the elders, even though they shave their heads and wear monk clothes, there are people who drink alcohol and eat meat. Im literally going crazy. I drew a faint smile on my lips. yes. If you are an elder of the Meng, you should be able to do this. Isnt it such a waste to waste the joy of life by bing entangled in old-fashioned rules and regtions? I tipped my ss and looked at Sohyeongeom out of the corner of my eye. If Maehwashingeom gave off the feeling of a hermit, Sohyeongeom had the profound charm of an experienced old schr. In terms of personal likes and dislikes, I liked Sohyeongeom a hundred times more. The brazen Taoist monk who lived his entire life in abstinence was far from my taste. The alcohol was very delicious. Even though it was not indoors, the scent of alcohol filled the area. It didnt seem like it was an ordinary drink. Honestly, I was a little surprised. ? It looks like he single-handedly defeated Hwang Bo-jin and Hwang Jang-daes warriors. Did Hwangbo Sohyeop say that? Is that possible? Theres no way a guy with such high self-esteem would say such an embarrassing thing. I just saw the beating marks and realized that it was the work of one person. I was lucky. I was lucky enough to take down eight peak masters by myself? Without getting hurt? Say something that makes sense. Excessive humility can lead to deception. . Ask me straight. Are you nning to join the Yongbong branch? yes. Do you have any intention of joining? Thats right. Then do you have any intention of joining my faction? ? This is an offer based on your ability and potential. I met Sohyeongeoms gaze with a slightly surprised expression. Sohyeongeoms lips drew a thin line. With your skills, it wont be that difficult to get into the top ranks of the Yongbong branch. If you have the skills to take on eight top experts on your own, you can even aim for the championship. Thats too much praise. One problem will be after joining the membership. Manpowerwon. It wont be easy for him to get a chance to fully demonstrate his abilities since he was hated by the old man who was like the incarnation of him. Maybe so. Thats why Im proposing it. If it were me, I could raise you properly. It can prevent Man-Ryeok-Gwon frommitting unfair acts using the power of the elders. . It would be an offer with no harm to you. All you have to do is to give off an atmosphere around people that you implicitly support me. What do you gain by doing that? A contribution made by a subordinate is the same as a contribution made by a superior. You get a chance to make a contribution with my support, and I raise my position through your performance. I dont think they will have a bad rtionship with each other, but what do you think? I think its an attractive proposition. I filled Sohyeongeoms ss with alcohol and nodded. A feeling of fondness for the old man in front of me quickly grew. He has an eye for recognizing talent and is a decisive speaker who suggests recruiting someone who has not yet joined the team. He was a person who was missing nothing. It was hard to believe that he was from the same n as Cheonwoo Dojo. Its like watching the second execution of a previous life. To be honest, I didnt want to be hostile to him. Personal likability is also likable, but this type of person gets very tired when they be enemies. I felt that fact to the point where I was sick of my past life. Thank you for looking highly at me, even though I have no reputation or achievements yet. But I think that offer is uneptable. However, I could not ept Sohyeongeoms proposal. Because it goes against the n I made. The ultimate goal I wanted to achieve was to be an elder of the Meng. It wouldnt be a bad idea to have sess with the support of the elders. However, if you are blinded by short-sighted benefits, you will not be able to envision the future. There is no such thing as free food in this world. There will be restrictionsmensurate with the great benefits. No superior in the world wants a subordinate to rise to the same level as him. It would be the same for Sohyeongeom. I want to hear why. It would be a lie if I said I didnt find your suggestion attractive. But I also have my own ns. What department will I apply to and what will I do there? Youre talking as if its natural for you to win thepetition. If I wasnt confident of winning, I wouldnt have even thought about participating in thepetition in the first ce. The winner of the Yongbong Branch is given the privilege of applying to any of the dozens of departments in the organization. It would not be an exaggeration to say that the reason I had dyed joining the union until now was to obtain that privilege. I promise you one thing for sure. I will not belong to your faction or anyone elses faction. Its nice that it scratches the itch on its own before you even ask. sorry. no. If thats what you mean, theres nothing you can do about it. Rather, it feels good to see a junior who has clear convictions for the first time in a while. Here, take another drink. After that, Sohyeongeom and I exchanged drinks and talked about various things for half an hour. As I sipped my wine with the pouring moonlight and beautiful scenery as an apaniment, I felt like I was a immortal. Its already gone. Sohyeongeom shook the empty bottle and made a sad expression. How about going to a nearby base? I will buy it. It is done. I cant make my junior pay for the drinks. I will leave for today. My junior has more money than he looks. Are you trying to brag about your money in front of me right now? Sohyeongeom let out a chuckle. It must have been absurd to see Ji-su Ji, an unknown person, suddenly boasting about money in Kang-hos first appearance. Wasnt the Senate to which he belonged a symbol of wealth and power? I have enough wealth to give a small gift to the elders of the vige to wish them good care in the future. However, my wealth was not as great as he thought. When he took out a bill with Hwayang Sangdans seal from his pocket and handed it to him, Sohyeongeoms eyes became watery. I dont know if it was because I was nervous or drunk, but the hand holding the note was shaking. Do you like the gift? To be honest, I felt a little sorry for my junior who turned down a good offer. But now itspletely blown away. Im d you liked it. Through half-a-hour conversations, we figured out who the bribe attack would be effective against. Thats why I paid a lot of money without hesitation. So that it leaves a deep impression on the other person. What on earth are you? I thought he wasnt an average talent, but I didnt know he would be this big. I am just an unknown minor. Not yet. Not yet? It means that soon that wont be the case. . I hope we can maintain a good rtionship in the future. Please take care of me. The youthful favor in Sohyeongeoms eyes became even deeper. In my past life, my second brother-inw said. There is nothing as strong as a rtionship connected by money. There would be a day when the current investment would return with great profits in the future. Sigh! Sigh! Some time to row to get back to the ship. Suddenly an idea urred to me and I blurted out: Oh, and there is one thing I would like to ask you. ask? I would like you to arrange a meeting. Seeing as you are asking me a favor, it seems that the person you want to meet is a member of the group. To be exact, he is a person who belonged to the Meng. Im retired now. Its not that difficult at all. Who do you want to meet? Former Blue Dragon Commander Lee Kang-hak. Lee Kang-hak? Isnt he an old man who has retired from the front line and is focusing on nurturing younger generations? Why him? His beloved granddaughter is probably dying from a strange disease of unknown cause. is it? No matter how much I do, I dont know much about the family history of retired monks. I happen to know the cure for that strange disease. So, would you like me to convey that fact to you? Thats right. Chapter 86 Episode 86 Lee Kang-hak. He was the person who was always mentioned when discussing the worlds greatest masters. His world, known to the world, is a world of flowers. There were still many people praising his achievements while on active duty. His nickname is Charmado (ħ). He was renowned as an expert who freely wielded arge sword that would have been difficult for ordinary people to lift. Even though I am retired now. Nevertheless, it was clear that he was a person of great influence. What more can I say, since the Demon Lord took note of it. Even after his retirement, Lee Kang-hak continued to interact with his juniors. When his juniors brought in new monks, he gave them advice and teachings. As a result, the number of monks who had a direct or indirect rtionship with him was quiterge. So, the Demon Lord put his granddaughter into a mental state and asked her to act as a spy under the pretext of treatment. It was an attempt to steal Maengs confidential information through him. However, the cult leaders n failed. Lee Kang-hak was a more upright person than was known to the public. He showed a cooperative attitude at first, but as soon as he was sure that his granddaughter hadpletely recovered her health, he announced to those around him that he had conspired with the demonic cult andmitted suicide. His death caused great repercussions. Every single leader who had a rtionship with him dered revenge, and the public opinion that spread like wildfire changed the minds of the elders who had shown a passive attitude towards the war against the Demon Cult. Well, rather than reforming my mind, I felt like I followed the trend by crying and eating because an atmosphere was created that I couldnt oppose. The religious leader, who had tried to control him like a hand and foot by continuously threatening him, appeared perplexed by the unexpected results. I couldnt even make a sound out of my breath because I was afraid of irritating the religious leader, who was clearly showing his difort at the time. Although he is not an active martial arts leader, Lee Kang-haks personal connections cannot be ignored. If I could build a rtionship with him, it would be easier to build a support group within the group. There were four main things needed to be a Meng elder in the future. Military performance, reputation, and cause. As the size of the forces supporting me grows, it bes easier to achieve a cause. So, if possible, I wanted to build a good rtionship with Lee Kang-hak. By treating her granddaughters illness, she gains his favor, builds a friendship with him through continuous interaction, and leverages the power of his personal connections to achieve sess. It was a perfect n. As I walked around, thinking of various thoughts, I stopped in front of the huge manor and took a breath. On the que hanging above the main gate, the words Lee Ga-jang (f) were written in a handwriting worthy of a warrior. I approached the warrior guarding the entrance and spoke. This is Yeon-woon, who decided to visit today. * * * Are you the young man who asked to see me? Spacious garden. Arge old man who was trimming a tree with scissors made a grunt sound and got up from his seat. I politely bowed to him. Greetings to senior Murim schr Yeon-woon Noh. Sohyeongeom, that bastard wearing the mask of a Taoist monk, insisted that I meet him, so I took the time Old man Lee Kang-hak muttered, looking back with an indifferent expression. Its huge. Although it must have been quite some time since he retired, there was no signs of aging on his body. Her bronze skin glistened under the sunlight. Even though the weather wasnt that hot yet, she was only wearing sleeveless clothes that seemed to be work clothes, and the solid muscles on her forearms and calves caught my eye. The flowing prayers weighed heavily on the area. Didnt you hear the story from senior Sohyeongeom? heard. I heard you know a way to cure your granddaughters strange illness, right? Thats right. How many people do you think havee to me saying the same thing so far? yes? There are dozens of quacks who have approached me under the pretext of my granddaughter, who wont hurt if you put it in her eye. . Can you understand that feeling? Can you imagine my devastated feelings after encountering so many human beings who torture peoples lives with hope? I am not like them. Thewmakers who have visited me so far have said the same thing. He said he would be different. But you know what? Among the doctors who came here to treat my granddaughters strange illness, there was even a contemporary doctor. I went to the Murim Alliances Shindang and knelt down and prayed. Please save my granddaughters life. . No one was able to cure my granddaughters illness. No one could even find out the name of the disease, let alone treat it. Of course it is. The strange illness that my granddaughter is suffering from is not actually a disease. Thats funny. Its amazing how confident you are when you dont even know my granddaughter. Lee Kang-hak approached with great strides, thrust his head in and said. I made eye contact with him for a while without the slightest change in expression. Although I pretended to be calm on the outside, I felt a chill running down my back from the tension that felt like I was facing a ferocious beast. Short-cut hair, thick eyebrows, wide eyes, angr face line, thick lips, and even a scar extending from the chin to the corner of the mouth. Just looking at his appearance, he was powerful enough to be believed to be a ck swordsman. As you said, I have never met my granddaughter or examined her to find out her condition. But I know the reason why my granddaughter suffered from a strange illness. cause? Its martial arts. To be exact, its because I learned the wrong way of thinking. The identity of the strange illness my granddaughter is suffering from is actually a mental demon. . You dont look that surprised. Have you ever guessed? Lee Kang-haks expression hardened. He stared at me nkly with disbelief in his eyes. I intuitively knew something was wrong. no way. A thought crossed my mind for a moment. I narrowed my eyes and took a step back to increase the distance between me and the other person. Has the demonic cult already contacted you? You said you would treat my granddaughter? . Judging by the expression on his face, it seems like that. They probably said the same thing as me. Isnt that right? . Lee Kang-hak did not answer. It just stands there like a stone and just looks at me. I thought it was strange. By nature, a drowning person would try to grasp at straws. However, Lee Kang-hak took a hostile attitude towards me from the beginning. No matter how disappointed thewmakers who went before him were, it was a reaction that was difficult to understand. I guess they were trying to kick him out with a good reason. I never would have thought that Lee Kang-hak would have alreadye into contact with the demonic cult. It was a troubling situation. In the worst case, Lee Kang-hak could have tried to destroy the situation to maintain secrecy. Its not toote. Cut off ties with him. I will treat your granddaughter instead. How can I trust you when I first saw you today? ? What if you came to me while tracking down a demonic cultist and actually dont have a way to cure your granddaughter? What if you just made up something reasonably usible to cut offmunication with the Demonic Cult? I swear its not like that. Isnt that why you are asking? How are you going to prove it? Please take me to my granddaughter first. I cant do that. The possibility of a hostage situation cannot be ruled out. Do you trust the demon cultist more than me, who came to me through the introduction of senior Sohyeongeom? Rather, that is why I am wary of you. I dont know what the old roon had in mind for sending you. . Sohyeongeom is a person who is not strange in doing anything for his own benefit. On the other hand, the magician who came to see me clearly proved his abilities. I scratched the back of my head and was lost in thought. I had no idea how to ovee this situation. One thing was certain: Lee Kang-hak considered saving his granddaughters life the most important thing. There was no room forpromise in that regard. No matter what I said here, he would choose the surest and safest method. Would you rather just hit me? Lee Kang-hak was a strong man who ranked first among the hundred great masters. He was a man of skill that could not bepared to the Red Ghost Twin Sword. It was clear that this was a difficult opponent for me to deal with. However, he was currently not in possession of his German weapon, arge sword. It was far from perfect. I decided it was worth a try. At that moment, Lee Kang-haks new form dispersed like smoke from its ce. Lee Hyeong Hwan Wei (ΓQλ)! I quickly rolled on the ground and left the ce. A palm the size of a pot lid grazed the top of my head. Lee Kang-hak looked surprised, as if he didnt know that the surprise attack would end in vain. This is what happens in the end. Are we going to subdue it first and then see? I clicked my tongue, corrected my posture, pulled out the sword from my waist, and opened the Wolyeonggeom. The opponent is a master of fireworks. Even if you didnt have a weapon, you could never let down your guard. We had to fight with all our might from the beginning. Twenty-third herbivorous month (ˮ). The remnants that remained along the swords path crumbled into countless des. Sigh! Lee Kang-hak was not embarrassed by the phantom des flying from all directions. He stepped forward strongly, whipped the new model around like a windmill, and released a huge wave of energy. The illusion dispersed like the ebb of the tide, and only the real weapon remained, targeting Lee Kang-haks vital spot. Boom! Lee Kang-hak lightly struck them down with a short blow. Wasnt he an expert in swordsmanship? I cursed inwardly and crawled into the gap between him. Lee Kang-hak thrust both fists alternately as if he had been waiting. The energy that had been quivering on the back of my hand rose and took on a clear form. Kwon Kang (ȭ). This is an art that cannot be performed unless you are a master of flower techniques. In a split second, I poured a lot of energy into the sword and ced the lightning energy on it. Whoa! He took a breath, Inhale, and lifted his sword, and at the same time, there was a roar. A massive light wave swept across the area. The beautifully manicured garden became a mess. Fragments of the broken tree flew everywhere. Quadddddd! Unable to ovee the shock, I was pushed back for a while and frowned as I spat out the blood that had umted in my mouth. I decided that there was no chance of winning in a head-on confrontation. Likewise, Lee Kang-hak, who was pushed away leaving long marks on the ground, looked at me with an expression of disbelief and muttered. What kind of monster! Chapter 87 Episode 87 Even though I retired and got older, I was still a tiger. I cant believe hes this strong even though he doesnt have a German weapon in his hand. I knew it wasnt an opponent that could be easily defeated, but It seemed like it would be a much harder fight than expected. I added strength to the hand holding the sword and watched the opponents movements. If he was capable of performing different forms, he would have probably learned Choi Sang-seungs walking method. It wasnt strange no matter when or how the distance was narrowed. Anyway, the supernormal ability of the White Lightning God Technique is amazing. Even though he was hit head-on with a powerful fist, he suffered no significant damage other than minor internal injuries. The body, strengthened by brain-spirit, withstood the semi-sticity that would have distorted the intestines of an ordinary person. This makes it clear. It is also possible to counteract strong energy by amplifying the power of the sword strike by incorporating thunder energy. Its not perfect, but Once again, the image of Dokgo Woo-jin in the past when he was dealing with the demon of evil spirits came to mind. The sight of him wearing a thunder g all over his body and holding down demons with his overwhelming strength was reminiscent of the Thunder God in folktales. If I reach the state of enlightenment, will I also be able to show off such overwhelming inaction? Teuong! Lee Kang-hak kicked off the ground and rushed forward. This time, rather than attacking the blind spot of the field of view, I fired at the new model in a straight line. The speed was frighteningly fast. I immediately sprinkled a pile of Wolyeonggeoms herbivores. April, the twelfth herbivorous month. The eighth herbivorous month (). The illusion of a fluttering sword blocked the opponents vision, and the heated sword aimed at the nape of the neck. Lee Kang-hak did not react to Heo Chos attack and only urately struck down the sword flying towards his neck. The fifth herbivorous half moon. Instead of going against the semi-resilient force, I took advantage of it. The swords trajectory, which had been soaring in a gentle curve, suddenly fell down. Lee Kang-hak urgently twisted his body as the sword struck with the force of splitting the top of his head in two. A sudden stop that seems to ignore inertia. He pivoted his left foot to avoid the sword strike, then swung a fist filled with energy and aimed at my abdomen. Pow! The sound of the st rang in my ears. A blow that passes by at a gap of half an inch. I was able to narrowly avoid being bitten by the new type. My entire abdomen was almost torn off. Even though I didnt touch it directly, a feeling of nausea rose up into my throat. It was dangerous. Who did that? A crisis is an opportunity. I put out my tightly clenched left hand and struck the opponents wrist. Crump! The sensation of bones breaking reached my fingertips. Lee Kang-hak frowned and bit down on Shin Hyeong. I followed along without missing it. The second herbivorous month (). The presence of the sword was instantly erased. A sword strike that surges silently from the blind spot of vision. Lee Kang-hak, who could not react, cracked his shoulder and blood spattered. Tsk! He didnt suffer quietly either. He held out his broken left hand, blocking my view, and swung his right hand, striking my side. Teuong! I flew out, spitting blood out of my mouth, and rolled awkwardly on the ground. If it hadnt been for a split second to protect his side by forming a shield of brain energy, he would have gone straight into the goal. Even a wounded wild animal wouldnt be that fierce. I sighed as I stared at Lee Kang-hak, who was ring at me with burning eyes. As I shakily stood up, he asked in a low voice. Where is the recluse? Are you curious about that in this situation? Ive seen someone use a simr martial art before. ? He was awyer, not a prosecutor. So it waste to remember. I asked with wide eyes. Do you know Master? As expected, he seems to be the contemporary sessor to Tianreimun. So he sang the song Disciple, Disciple. It seems like Ive finally found the vein. What is your rtionship with Master? A long time ago, we briefly joined forces in the process of rescuing Master Yeongun, who was in danger. ! I lowered my sword and let out a small exmation. A conversation I had with Dokgo Woojin in the past shed through my mind. [What is this?] [Summoning group.] [Summoning group? Are you talking about the summoning group called the Shaolin Temples secret elixir?] [Yes.] [Is it a stolen object?] [What kind of nonsense are you talking about? This is something I received from Master Yeongwoon when I was young.] They say he is a man with great wealth and no knowledge, and he is the master and his disciple. . Where on earth did you find this guy? If you know about Master, you can say that my identity is also guaranteed. How about we end this fruitless fight at this point? You cant do that. Its not that I dont know your teachers character, but thats it. I dont know about you. You can kill two birds with one stone. I can save my granddaughters life and I dont have to be dragged along by the devils will. On the other hand, you might miss two birds with one stone. He was not able to save his granddaughters life and suffered the stigma of colluding with a demonic cult. Do you really have to think so negatively? At least, if the introducer wasnt Sohyeongeom, I might have had high hopes for you. . It seems that the former Meng Dao had a not very good impression of the Meng Elders. Shouldnt you havee separately instead of asking Sohyeongeom to make arrangements? No, if that were the case, I wouldnt have met you at all. Fortunately, a big man as big as So Hyeon-geom stepped forward to take on the role of arranger, so Lee Kang-hak could not refuse and gave his time. Otherwise, there was a high possibility that foreigners visiting the manor would have been kicked out in order to avoid being discovered that he had made a deal with a demonic cult. It is true that I asked senior So Hyeon-geom to make arrangements, but I am not particrly serving him as my superior. How can I believe that? The stories continue to run parallel paths. If you were a warrior, you would know. There is only one way you can convince me. I clutched the back of my sore neck and organized my thoughts in my head. Although he had the upper hand, he couldnt let down his guard as the opponents level of martial arts was higher. The moment I made a mistake, I could have had to quit my job. I had to not lose concentration until the very end. Its a tiring fight. The opponent was attacking me with the intent to kill me, but I had to be careful not to kill or cripple him. I felt like I was going into a fight wearing heavy sandbags. Even if you do your best, its an opponent you cant be sure of winning. It was unfortunate because the opponent had bare hands. Otherwise, the moment he sensed something bad, he would have made the thirty-six precepts. If I had run away, the problem would have grown out of control. Having memories of my past life, I knew how great the power of Lee Kang-haks personal connections was. What if he decides to threaten to harm himself? I would be falsely used and used of being a public enemy without even knowing why. Somehow, we have to settle the matter here. As I watched Lee Kang-hak take off his outer garment and tie up his broken left hand, I jumped up from the ground and sprayed Wolyeonggeoms herbivorous weapon. The twentieth herbivorous month. Dozens of strands of sword energy poured down toward the ground. Lee Kang-hak continued to throw punches into the air with great enthusiasm. Numerous hand movements filled the air. The weapon, which had a knack for attacking the air, struck the air and hit my body. Lee Kang-hak was also not safe, and wounds appeared all over his body. I surrounded my entire body with energy, reducing the impact, and fell toward the opponent. The chosik shown earlier was merely a ploy to limit the opponents movements. The spinning kick, whose power was doubled by the addition of Cheongeunchu (ǧN)s technique, exploded. Quang! Lee Kang-haks face, which raised both arms to protect his head, was distorted as if he were a murderer. The ground sank hard, and stone debris flew everywhere. The pain must have been beyond imagination as a strong impact had already been applied to the broken wrist. Kaaap! Lee Kang-hak kicked off the ground and ran like a wild boar that had been hit. After bouncing in a parab, Inded on the ground and flew to the right without even having time to correct my posture. Arge man narrowly passed by, grazing his shoulder. My clothes were torn by the wind pressure, and my exposed left arm turned bright red and swelled. I rushed towards the opponent without even having time to wipe away the blood running down my chin. At best, my opponent had turned his back on me, but I couldnt miss this opportunity. He spread the ghost beam with all his might, narrowed the distance to the opponent, and loaded his clenched fists with internal energy and brain energy. The first herbivorous Paam Fist of Byeokryeok Fist. Implementing a regime with the might of ten thousand years of power. Lee Kang-hak hurriedly turned around and punched him in the face, but because he was unable to correct his posture, he was unable to apply sufficient force. The sh between the fist and the thunderbolt. With a roar, a dragon fist wind swept through the area. Unknown nts were uprooted and flew into the sky. Lee Kang-hak was thrown back in a struggle and hit his back against the wall. The wall copsed after being unable to withstand the shock. Lee Kang-hak, buried in the rubble, vomited blood and groaned. I took a deep breath and walked up to him. It looks like the game is up. Its not over yet. no. Its done. Dont you feel it? Gasols are flocking here, drawn by themotion. . Im sure you dont n on getting them involved too. Its deplorable. Ive been practicing martial arts all my life, but I cant do anything about a young friend and end up like this. If he had been carrying arge sword, a German weapon, the oue would have been different. How old are you? I turned 20 this year. Did I just lose to a young man with a weak face? They say that the back wave of the Yangtze River pushes out the front wave, but I think this is a bit harsh. I pointed out Lee Kang-haks fallen demon blood. In order to exin the situation to the Gasols who would soon flock here, I did not mention the details. Please guide me to where my granddaughter is. Lee Kang-hak was supported and sat against the wall that had not yet copsed. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath as if he was thinking for a while, then sighed and looked around. Chachaechaechaeng! Warriors appeared from all over the ce and were closing the distance with their swords drawn. I sat down next to Lee Kang-hak with a tired expression on my face. Tension filled the garden. Lee Kang-hak dissuaded the warriors in a soft voice. stop. He is my guest. Chapter 88 Episode 88: A dark secret room without a single ray of sunlight. Candles hung on the wall at regr intervals allowed us to roughly distinguish the surrounding objects. A young girl was lying dead on the bed. His age is estimated to be around twelve to thirteen. A skinny body with cracked skin and lifeless eyes. Even at a nce, I could see that it was not in good condition. Why are you putting the patient in such a confined space? It must be stuffy. I couldnt help it. After I started suffering from dysentery, or heart disease, I started having seizures whenever I was exposed to sunlight. seizure? Lee Kang-hak said, pointing his index finger to his chest. Do you see this scar here? It was a wound sustained in the process of trying to stop someone from harming themselves due to the pain. . There were so many scars that I couldnt really tell them apart. It seems to be a side effect that urs when you fall into mental energy while learning martial arts with a strong yin tendency. Are you sure that Yuna can be cured? Are you still worried? It looks like you didnt even know what symptoms Yuna was suffering from. How can you know something youve never seen? Im not even a god. The demon cultist who came to see me knew. Of course it is. He must havee under orders from the person who wrote the military official record. I smiled and sat down on the edge of the bed and took the patients pulse. Irregr pulsation, as if it would break at any moment. I gently circted her inner energy to cheer her up. Meanwhile, a servant hired by the head of the household entered the secret room with a military official. Here it is. When I received the book and checked the outside, I found the words Binghwagong (껨) written on it. It matched the name in my memory. Binggong (깦) based on the energy of yin (). In terms of its uniqueness, it was the Binghwagong that was even more special than the Red Fire Godkung that Hwadaerang had learned. There is no need to periodically absorb the energy of the opposite pole to neutralize the energy like the fire technique learned by Lord Cheonak. Even so, it was a martial art that, if learned, would cause considerable inconvenience in daily life. Because various side effects will ur. For example, ones senses be dull, one bespletely indifferent to people other than oneself, or one instinctively turns on men. A representative example was the Blood Witch of the Demonic Cult. Having learned martial arts with an excessively biased nature, she would invite men to her residence whenever she had the chance. The side effects of martial arts were resolved by extorting the energy of men. Well, Binghwagong is not that extreme of a martial arts attack. I nced sideways at Lee Kang-hak. Even so, it was not a martial art worthy of being taught to a rtive. Lee Kang-hak frowned and asked. Why do you look at it like that? Why did you allow it? I dont think you are the kind of person who would stand by and watch your granddaughter learn martial arts like this. I wanted to support Yunas dream. dream? He said he wanted to be a beautiful and strong master like the Empress of the North Sea. Are you saying that you tolerated such dangerous martial arts training just for that reason? We have made sufficient preparations to resolve the side effects of martial arts. There is also a gift of Hwari () that I received for my merits while on active duty. Hwari? Are you really talking about a lifetime of fire? Yes. I moaned, Gasp. Its the inner altar of a thousand years old. Isnt it a treasure among treasuresparable to the Shaolin Temples summoning order? As it is an elixir that contains an enormous amount of positive energy, it would be very effective for practitioners of Ice Ball. I was jealous. So much so that I even thought about stealing it. No, that wont work. I suppressed my greed and looked at the contents of the martial arts book. It wasnt that difficult to spot and correct the incorrectposition. The problem was whether the patient would be able to breathe properly ording to my guidance. Cheon Ga-ryeong and Hwa Dae-rang, who were treated earlier, were people with deep martial arts knowledge. On the other hand, at a nce, the young girl in front of me seemed to have only recently learned martial arts. I dont know. it will work out somehow. I raised the upper body of the girl who was breathing heavily and ced my hand on her famous acupuncture point. Lee Kang-hak looked at that figure with nervous eyes. * * * My granddaughter was very smart. Honestly, I didnt think they would follow along so well. Did the treatment go well? yes. In fact, there is nothing to call it treatment. I just taught him the correct way to y. From now on, it is a matter of your own capabilities and efforts. In order to ovee the mind-ma, you must constantly exert effort in the use of the mind-dharma. The demon cultist who came before didnt say anything like that. The treatment was also carried out in a way that the patients energy was directly controlled. I guess so. Rather than revealing all of his cards from the beginning, he probably thought it would be more advantageous to gradually reveal them one by one. . We will visit regrly from now on to help your granddaughter recover. I will probably be able to get out of bed in about a month. Thank you. It puts my mind at ease when you say that. Of course its not free. I will put this into debt. You mean this? You will also have to pay the price for refusing to the end the helping hand I extended. Im sorry about that. I have nothing to say. I understand your feelings to some extent. It must have been difficult to make a rational decision because your granddaughters life was at stake. . There is one thing I would like to ask of you. I will dly grant any request you make. Please do not let the outside world know that I am visiting Igajang for my granddaughters treatment. Please speed up the recruitment of Gasols thoroughly. Also, even if my granddaughter gets out of her hospital bed, I hope you can hide that fact for a while. The reason is? In fact, the author of Binghwagong is the Heavenly Demon of his time. And the total number of official documents he wrote is five. ! So far, I have saved three of those who fell into despair due to the military documents he wrote. It means there are two people left. Thats right. I want to make sure that the Demon Cultist doesnt feel anything wrong until we save the other two people. I know what you want to say. It may be a little ufortable for your granddaughter, but it is a matter where peoples lives are at stake. Please persuade me well. As you said, he is a smart child, so if I exin the situation, he will understand. And could you tell me about Mines impressions that came to visit earlier? Why are you asking that? I told you earlier that the author of Binghwagong was Lord Ma. yes. Only the Master Ma himself and his disciples who have followed his progress can treat patients who have fallen into mental demons due to Binghwagong. And what about you? Of course, I am an exception. Thats a vague answer. That part is not important, so lets skip it and this is the point. Then what is the identity of the demon cultist who visited Igajang? no way. It is impossible for the Demon Lord himself to have set foot in Honam, the territory of the Murim Alliance, so in all likelihood, one of the four disciples he taught was sent there. I must catch it. Thats why Im asking. If you want to catch him, you have to have a clue. Are you nning on catching it yourself? I think it would be better to report it to the authorities. What do you n to say to Meng Do, who was dispatched to inquire about the situation? You stumbled upon a disciple of a demonic cult while walking down the street? Or did you plot a conspiracy with him to cure his granddaughter? . This must be handled as quietly as possible. As I said before, I want to prevent the religious leader from experiencing any changes. Stories about your granddaughter should never surface. For the same reason, you should not step forward and catch the demon cultist yourself. I understand. But are you okay on your own? A disciple of the Demonic Cult would not be an easy opponent. I know you have great skills beyond your age, but You dont have to worry, because you are fully capable of protecting yourself. And you are not alone. I have some people who can help me. Umm . There wasnt much that could be said to be special about it. He covered his body with a gray robe and wore a white mask on his face. His physique was ordinary, and his outward prayers were not that great. He must not have been very familiar with transmutation, so his voice sounded like he was scratching metal with his fingernails, and he was apanied by two subordinates who wore the same outfit. You hid it thoroughly. Oh, by the way, I see that he took off his gloves for a moment while treating Yuna. It had thick hands covered in scars, and there was a tattoo on the back of the hand that I couldnt tell if it was a snake or a dragon. Snake tattoo? Thats not urate. I only saw it in passing No. That is enough. Snake tattoo on the back of the hand. A crucial clue was given. I was able to guess the identity of the demonic cultist. Of the four disciples of Cheonma of the time, only one had a snake tattoo on the back of his hand. Its the third death sentence. I felt regretful. If it had been the first execution, he would have been able to alleviate Dokgo Woo-jins worries, and if it had been the second or fourth execution, he would have been able to avenge his past life. No, Im just d I did. Others may not have known, but if the person dispatched was Cheonakgun, I wouldnt have even dared to touch him now. Among the four disciples of the Demonic Cult Master, he was the only one who was said to be capable of beingparable to the Eight Great Demon Lords. To catch him, you had to mobilize an absolute expert like Dokgo Woojin or Maehwashingeom. Please leave this matter to me. I wille back soon with good news. Be careful. After seeing off Lee Kang-hak, Lee went out to the family home. I stretched and muttered. Lets prepare for a great tiger hunt. * * * As soon as I returned to my dorm, I called Damun. Damun, who heard about what had happened, looked surprised. So, are you saying that there is a disciple of the Demonic Cultist somewhere in Honam right now? Thats right. Are you nning to go catch him from now on? Not right away. First, we need to find out the location and make a n. . No matter how much I am, I think it will be difficult to catch the master of fireworks on my own. So, I am thinking of borrowing the power of Qiunryong, who is famous for being a genius in fighting. Could you help me? If you praise me that much, it would be a bit burdensome, even for me. So are you going to help me or not? There is no option to refuse in the first ce. I understand that you have agreed. Chapter 89 Episode 89: I rummaged around in the corner of the room, took out a brush, an inkstone, and paper, and put them on the table. Now that I think about it, Dam Sohyeop was good at taboo calligraphy and painting. ? Could you please draw a description of my appearance? Im not very confident in drawing portraits, but Wouldnt you be better than me? Yeo Gun-hwi, the third disciple of the Demonic Cultist, Yeo Gun-hwi. Outward features include an angr face, a long scar across the eyebrows,rge ears reminiscent of Xuanzang, and various tattoos all over his body to cover up the scars. Most tattoos are invisible when wearing long clothes, but I remembered seeing a poisonous snake on my wrist exposed outside my clothes and a scorpions tail on the nape of my neck. Reverse murder? It is a nickname given to mean one who defies death. He is renowned as a magic general who has ovee all kinds of deadly crises. Its a horse market of reversal. If you look at his name alone, he seems to be an old general who has fought in many battlefields, but in fact, he has never experienced war. I burst outughing. Thirdly, I also acknowledged the death penaltys animal sense and obsession with survival. However, he treasured his life too much. While other executioners were making achievements on the battlefield, he wandered around the safe rear alone, and as a result, he gradually lost his position. What more can I say since Jongnaes support has be weaker than that of the youngest priest, who dered that he was not interested in the position of religious leader. He is an amazing person with the ability to survive. When I was in Jamma-dong, I received dozens of death threats, but I survived in the end. After bing a disciple of the sect, I faced various crises, but eventually overcame them. Can you catch someone like that? Honestly, its hard to say. So, we need to n our strategy well. I would be grateful if a genius in the field of battle, who is improving day by day, coulde up with a clever idea based on the battle diagram left by Reporter Cheon. Dont keep putting pressure on me like that. We could go on strike. I smiled and epted the facial expression drawn by Damwoon. Although it did not perfectly match the appearance I remembered, it was a drawing that managed to bring out the features well. At this level, there seemed to be no problem in recognizing the target. After instructing Damun to do a few things, he immediately went to the room where Cheon Ga-ryeong was. When she tilted her head and asked what was going on, I exined what had happened and handed her a copy of her appearance and asked for it. Please find this person. So, the third disciple of the Demonic Cult is somewhere in Honam? You seem to have the same reaction as Damun Sohyeop. What if we find it? I have to catch it. Is there a way to catch it? I think if we n our strategy well, something is possible. I never thought I would receive a request like this. We dont have much time. By the time he gets a whiff, it will be toote. I understand first of all. I will immediately contact the branch manager in Agyang. And one more thing. I would like to ask you to control information. Why is that? You have to catch it as quietly as possible. I want to avoid themotion growing louder and causing an uncontroble situation. Cheon Ji-ryeong narrowed his eyes. It was as if he was nning something again. I quickly changed the subject. Please convey this to the Ayang branch chief. If youe across the Assassin Army, never get close to it. Monitoring should only be done from a distance using a telescope. As he is an expert inndscape painting, he has a great sense of spirit and is very cautious, so he will react sensitively to even the slightest abnormality. Thats quite detailed information. Then Ill just go. I guessed that the woman in front of me would be annoying if I stayed any longer, so I immediately left the room. The basic preparations are nowplete. There are a lot of cards in hand, so its fun to use them. I crossed the hallway of the guesthouse, humming. * * * Five days have passed since then. I was able to hear the location of the assassination army from Cheon Ga-ryeong. A private house located in the residential area of Changsha. He is quite a bold person. Dont you usually avoid densely popted areas when you receive a stealth mission? It took longer than I thought. Is five days fast enough? Cheon Ji-ryeong responded bluntly and ced his hand on his side. Speaking of which, do you know howrge Hunan Province is? All you have to say is that it is hidden somewhere in Hunan Province without even giving the approximate location? I think its not enough to say thank you since Ipleted the request in five days with only such meager information. As expected, Hao Wens intelligence is amazing. I dont think it was given the title of the best intelligence organization in the central region for nothing. Your attitude changes so quickly. Cheon Ji-ryeong sighed and slumped his shoulders. I rubbed my chin and was lost in thought. Thats a pain in the ass. I had no idea that the Assassination Army would be living among the civilians. This wasnt very good news for me, who wanted to handle things quietly. Residents of Honam should not suffer in the process of catching Yeoksalgun. When civilians are harmed, there is a justification for government intervention. If a government official intervened in a dispute between the martial arts people, the worlds attention would naturally be drawn to it. Incentives probably wont work. I knew very well about the character of the assassin. It never urred to me that he, who takes safety so seriously, would fall for such a clumsy inducement. If it had not been for the order of the religious leader in the first ce, he would not have even set foot in Honam, where the headquarters of the Murim League is located. If they sensed something unexpected, they were likely to give up their mission and withdraw immediately. In the end, we have no choice but tounch a surprise attack and quickly subdue it before damage urs to those around us. I scratched the back of my head and sighed. It would not be as easy as it sounds to subdue the expert of Hwagyeong with a quick fight. This is especially true if the opponent is someone who will not hesitate to run away if the situation seems unfavorable. If you think about it alone, you wont find the answer. After thanking Cheon Ga-ryeong and leaving the room, I went to see Damun, exined the situation, and asked for advice. Damwoon frowned and muttered. This is definitely a troubling situation. Isnt there a way? There is one way thates to mind. What is that? We are going to confine the assassins in Mirojin (·). Do you remember the first gate we passed through when we attacked Cheongijas Secret Cave? I remember. I could make something simr today. Reduce the scale and increase the power. Once the operation is sessful, residents will not have to worry about harm. Of course there wont be a fuss. . As you may have noticed, the prerequisites are not that simple. We have to push the Hwagyeong expert into the formation like chasing a wild animal. I leaned against the back of the chair and closed my eyes. As Damun said, it was not a simple problem. You have to guide high-level talent to a specific location. Lets give it a try. It will be dangerous. Do I really have to die? Actually, I dont lose anything big by missing the assassination group. If things dont work out, you can just have a drink to ease your regret. Thats a captain-like idea. How many days do you think it will take to install the Jinbeop? Instation takes just two days. Considering the process of selecting a location, exploring it, and preparing materials, it takes seven days. All right. Then I will prepare in the meantime. I got up from my seat and was about to leave the room, but stopped in the middle of opening the door handle. Suddenly, a thought urred to my mind. Dam Sohyeop. How about something like this? ? * * * Fifteen days have passed since then. Before carrying out the operation, I warmed up and checked my clothes. ck long sleeves, ck mask and hood. A ck long sword with no special markings was tied to his waist, and on his hands he wore gauntlets handed over to him by Hwang Bo-jin. I also did not forget to wear Cheonjamboui under my outer clothes. I was worried that the size wouldnt fit, but fortunately the gauntlet fit my hand perfectly. It seemed to be made of a highly stic material. It doesnt interfere with the movement of the joints, and above all, its hard because its mixed with cold steel. You got your hands on something good. I climbed onto the roof of a nearby house with a pleasant smile on my face. Cheonwoo Dojang, Cheon Ga-ryeong, and Seo Ho-seon, all wearing the same outfit, followed. As we got closer to our destination, the other person quickly responded. Monsters wearing gray long robes and white masks came out of private houses one after another. The number is five in total. Since everyone was wearing the same uniform and wearing the same weapons, it was impossible to determine who was the murderer. Theres still quite a distance. The response was faster than expected. I shouted with all my might to put pressure on them. Catch the assassin! The monsters wearing gray long clothes looked perplexed. I guess I didnt expect that the nickname Reverse Killer woulde out of my mouth. Humans are creatures that feel fear in situations they cannot understand. The monsters got scared by the star that came out of my mouth and started running away. Perhaps they consider me and the rest of the group to be an extermination team dispatched from the North? Its going smoothly up to this point. I spread the ghost beam with all my might and caught up with them. The operation was carried out deliberately targeting early morning hours when there were not many passers-by. But still, there was nothing uneasy about it. The Assassin Army was a person who would not hesitate to take civilians hostage in order to survive. I had to apply pressure diligently to keep him from paying attention to other things. I swung the sword with a lot of energy and unleashed the Wolyeonggeom attack. Twenty-third herbivorous month (ˮ). Countless phantom des attacked the monsters from three directions. The three monsters looked bewildered as they untied the chain scythes wrapped around their waists and held them in their hands. A chain scythe filled with quivering energy stirred the empty air to and fro. I narrowed my eyes and muttered. Is it one of those two? The other two monsters paid no attention to the wee and leisurely left the ce. I kicked the roof, sending a loud noise to the group following behind me. -Ill leave these three to you. Be careful. Each and every one of them is quite capable. -Yeon Sohyeop, please be careful. Dojang Cheonwoo responded in a worried tone and jumped down from the roof. Cheon Ga-ryeong and Seo Ho-seon also drew their weapons and attacked the monsters. I left them behind and chased down the two monsters who were running away. Chapter 90 Episode 90 Ugh! A drunk man with a bright red face, wondering what he had been doing all night, appeared on the escape route of the monsters. The monsters sprayed water on him without hesitation as he stood still in shock. I took advantage of that opportunity and stalked the monsters. Sigh! A chain scythe that tears apart the body of a drunk without hesitation. Immediately after, something amazing happened. Saaaaa. The drunkards body seemed to disperse like fog, then melted into thin air and disappeared. The monsters flinched as if embarrassed. I raised the corner of my mouth and unfurled the Wolyeonggeom. The twentieth herbivorous month. Dozens of strands of sword energy poured down toward the ground. Care was taken to control the range of herbivory to avoid causing as much damage to the surrounding area as possible. One monster that was unable to avoid was hit all over and fell down. The monster quickly widened the distance and asked, twirling his chain scythe as if on guard. What kind of evil trick have you used? A rough voice, like scratching metal with fingernails. It was the same as what I heard from Lee Kang-hak. It would be nice if I could check the tattoos on my wrists and nape of my neck. Outstanding inaction that sets him apart from other monsters. There was a high possibility that the monster in front of him was an assassin. I couldnt be sure though. Because of the nature of the Assassination Army, there is a high possibility that he prepared a double. If the three monsters left behind are among the assassins, the situation bes more troublesome. I asked as if I was throwing something to get a feel for the other person. You assassinated the Demon Cults third disciple. How did you know my identity? Did you hope to be safe even after stepping into the territory of the Murim Alliance? It seems I underestimated Maengs intelligence too much. Isnt that too obedient to admit it? I clicked my tongue and adjusted my grip on the sword. The assassin I knew was not someone who would reveal his identity so easily. The Assassin Army that stood still and did not interfere until the very end was not the Assassin Army. Its a double role. I immediately kicked off the ground and ran towards the monster. If the man in front of you was not a assassin, there was a high possibility that the real assassin would remain in the rear. Quickly suppress and return. Cheonwoo Dojang Cheongaryeong Seo Ho-seon. It is clear that the three had excellent martial arts skills, but they were not enough to deal with Yeoksalgun, who was an expert in fireworks. If done incorrectly, there could be casualties. We cant afford to waste time on unnecessary exploration. I poured out a pile of Wolyeonggeoms cutting herbs and put pressure on the monster. April, the twelfth herbivorous month. The eighth herbivorous month (). The second herbivorous month (). The illusion of a sword fluttering as if dancing obscured my vision, and a sword undting with heat aimed at my side. Then, a sword strike that momentarily disappeared struck the guys vital point. Even though the monster was embarrassed, he reacted calmly. Go! He threw out his lions rear to dispel the illusion and rotated his chain scythe like a windmill to cover his entire front. Kakakak! All the herbivores of conversion were thrown out. I narrowed my eyes and strongly swung the sword I held with both hands. If the technique doesnt work, press it with force. Seven strands of sword strands erupted from the tip of the sword and wrapped around the surface of the sword in a spiral shape. Then, thunder energy was added on top of it. Sensing danger, the monster manipted a chain that swayed like a snake to protect the side. Whoops! The moment the de and chain met, there was a loud noise. A fierce wind raged throughout the area due to the sh of powerful forces. The monster, unable to ovee the shock for a moment, fell out, spouting blood from the hole. The broken chain scythe fell patter to the ground. I sighed softly and turned the new model around. I nned to go back straight away and support the group. wait. Just before kicking off the ground and jumping. Suddenly feeling ufortable, I looked back at the half-copsed wall and made a nk expression. The sight of the monster who had been pierced by dozens of sword des was not visible. You just ran away? It disappeared without a sound. It definitely wasnt an injury that allowed him to move. Fooling my feelings? It didnt take long to understand the situation. The assassination army did not remain in the rear. He was definitely here just a moment ago. It seemed like he deliberately pretended to be attacked and copsed, then took advantage of the opportunity to engage with my subordinates to kill the enemy and run away. Damn it. I was fooled. I immediately jumped onto the roof of a nearby house and looked around. A monster wearing tattered blood-covered clothing was seen in the distance. Without dy, I spread out my ghost beam and chased after him. * * * Hes not an average person. The monster assassin frowned and nced back. The figure of the pursuer, whose face was covered with a ck mask and hood, came into view. I dont know what kind of light attack he had mastered, but the speed at which he chased after him was frighteningly fast. After one herbivory, Yongrin-gap ([) was reduced to rags. The chain armor created by a renowned master through aplex manufacturing process was turned into a rag after a single blow. If he had not protected his vital area with self-defense equipment, his life would have been in danger. Its probably a massacre squad dispatched by the Meng. If youre dealing with just the author, you have a good chance of winning, but you cant ignore the possibility that there will be reinforcements. The chaser was clearly a great expert, but he didnt think he would lose. The problem was time. They clearly knew this persons identity. If the military master of Meng was not an idiot, he would not have sent only four people to capture the disciple of the Heavenly Demon of his time. There was a need to escape enemy territory as quickly as possible. If the siege is evenpleted while the author is holding you back, it will be the end. He roughly took off his blood jacket and chain mail. The trained body was fully revealed under the sunlight shining darkly in the dawn sky. A poisonous snake on the wrist, a scorpion on the nape of the neck, a dragon on the abdomen, and a tiger on the back. In addition, various tattoos were engraved all over his body. Tsk, I guess Ill catch up. I thought I had widened the distance enough, but before I knew it, the pursuer had caught up to me a short distance away. There was literally no monster. Sigh! He swung his chain scythe, impeding his pursuers movements. The chain scythe, which seemed to be alive, covered the front, so the pursuer stopped in ce, not daring to close the distance. The noise of metal shing against metal echoed throughout the area. Stand! The pursuer was persistent and persistent. Even though we had a hard time widening the distance, we quickly narrowed it down again. The distance between the two people repeatedly grew closer and further apart. The Assassin Army concentrated on fleeing, taking full advantage of the chain scythe, while the pursuers tenaciously followed, taking advantage of their rtively superior light attack. How far did it travel like that? Suddenly, the assassin blew a long whistle. Then, the monsters lurking nearby began to appear one after another. All of them were wearing gray robes and masks. A smile of repentance appeared on the lips of the assassin. I wouldnt have expected this. * * * Some say they want to move after the assassin army. The chase went smoothly. The third executioner was clearly a high-ranking martial artist, but in terms of light engineering alone, I was above him. Winning or losing in a fight is not simply determined by level. Each drone has a different specialty and the gap between them can be overturned depending on the situation and environment. We dont even try to take civilians hostage. Its going ording to n. Damuns previous method of weing drunk guests was effective. Even when he asionally encountered passers-by, he only nced sideways and did not attempt to cause any harm. My cautious personality became toxic. As I was wary of falling into a trap, my range of movement naturally narrowed. Now all I have to do is drive the assassins into the Mirojin (·) prepared in advance, and its perfect? As I leapt off the roof, swatting away the iing chain scythe, an unexpected sight came into my eyes. Monsters wearing gray bloody clothes appeared everywhere. The number is four in total. One of the monsters who quickly followed the killers side took off his blood-covered clothing and fell behind. When I realized what they were nning, I cursed in my voice. shit! The Assassin Army, carrying a chain sickle and wearing a blood-like robe, crashed into a building that was presumed to be a warehouse. Quang! With a loud noise, a hole opened in the wall. Three monsters wearing the same outfit rushed into the warehouse. Soon, four monsters left the warehouse at the same time and began running away in different directions. They were wearing the same clothes and were armed with the same weapons, so it was impossible to tell who was the murderer. Should I really call him a murderer? At this point, all I could say was admiration. There are degrees of being cautious. It is a famous and false story. I often heard about it in stories, but experiencing it firsthand gave me a different feeling. In my past life, he and I didnt have much contact. The Assassin Army was only interested in survival, and I, who dered that I would give up my position as leader of the church, was someone of no interest to him. I was so busy with work that I didnt have time to pay attention to him. After looking at each of the four monsters with narrowed eyes, I nodded and kicked the roof. I never miss it. * * * In a forest with few people. The assassin stopped walking with an inward sigh of relief. Maybe it was because I was running around so much that a sweet taste came to my mouth, but for a moment my head started spinning. After taking a deep breath, he straightened his back and looked back. The pursuer who had been following me so persistently was no longer visible. It was effective to ce subordinates in advance on the escape route just in case. Whoa . He crossed the forest without any trace. If something goes wrong, we have made all preparations to safely return to school. Once we got out of Honam, it was no problem to shake off Maengs pursuit. How far did you walk like that? As he looked around, he felt a sense of difort and frowned. It looks like a ce I just passed by? Familiar scenery. With a feeling of hopelessness, he took theyout of the surroundingndmarks into his mind and started walking again. After about half an hour, he returned to the ce in his memory, looked around with a nk expression, and muttered. How to do it? I couldnt believe it. How did he know that he would run away here and prepare a n in advance? At that time, a voice prated his ear. Are you embarrassed? ! He quickly raised his head and the image of a man appeared in his eyes. The man who was sitting on a tree branch looking down and giggling took off his mask and hood and said. Ive had a hard time so far. There are a lot of things to prepare. How did you get here? Im d the hard work wasnt in vain. The man, Yeon-woon, had a fierce smile on his face. Chapter 91 Episode 91: I remembered the conversation I had with Damwoon fifteen days ago. [Dam Sohyeop. How about something like this?] [?] [There is now that says you must install only one Jinbeop. If we set up a maze at every possible route for him to escape, wouldnt he get caught in at least one ce?] [Yes?] [It might be time consuming, but I dont think there is a more reliable method.] [It would cost a lot of money. ] [If its money, its okay because theres enough money to rot.] [Unrted ordinary people may get involved.] [Its not a particrly lethal method, so its okay, isnt it? In any case, the operation will be carried out in the early morning hours when there are few passers-by, and even if there are unlucky people trapped in the camp, they will be released over time.] [In fact, it would be much better than having casualties caused by demons. .] As a military assassin, the current situation would not have been understandable. You might be wondering how you knew your escape route and prepared your strategy in advance. Sometimes ignorant methods are effective. The camp installed here is just one of dozens of mazes ced on every street corner. It wasnt like they had prepared a strategy in advance in anticipation of the assassination army escaping here. Now there is nowhere to run. If you want to get out of here safely, you will have to defeat me and destroy the central axis of the formation. Damn . You seem curious, so Ill tell you one thing. ? How were you able to figure out the identity of the real murderer and chase him down? Its simple. I put Chujong incense on the chain sickle. Chu Jonghyang?! I borrowed the Tang familys thousand-ri-following incense. I had a hard time learning how to distinguish scents. ! The assassin quickly covered his nose and mouth. It seemed like he felt a sense of crisis when the word danga came out of my mouth. I burst outughing and jumped towards the ground. Its already toote. Yeoksalgun gritted his teeth as he watched me take the anti-inmmatory medicine out of my pocket and shove it into my mouth. In fact, there was no need to take antidotes because he had achieved immunity to poison from all poisons. This act was just a show to make the opponent impatient. Dang sojeo. Please just leave. You might get caught up in it. be careful. Small cooperative. Thank you for your concern. Dang Seo-yeon appeared from a distance and shook her empty pockets. A small amount of powder remaining in the pocket flowed out and colored the surroundings hazy. Soon, Seoyeon Dang kicked off the ground and left the ce. . The Assassin threw off his robe and mask and grabbed the chain scythe with both hands. I stared at him with narrowed eyes and asked mockingly. Wouldnt it be better for you to surrender meekly? . Well, if youre going to resist until the end. I pulled out my sword and pointed it at my opponent. He was an opponent you could never let down your guard against. Although he was exhausted and addicted, the fact that his opponent was a high-level warrior did not change. It was the same as when he fought Lee Kang-hak. I had to not lose concentration until the very end. The moment I made a mistake, I could have lost my life. Huh! Huh! The sound of a chain scythe rotating pierced my ears. It felt like a swarm of bees were buzzing around me. Sigh! The assassin let out a short breath and threw away his chain scythe. The sickles and weights attached to both ends of the chain flew in from different directions, aiming for vital points. I swung my sword, struck them down, and rushed straight towards the killer. I shouldnt have been scared and backed away. If you give your opponent an advantageous distance, you will be cornered in an instant. The third herbivorous full moon. The swords trajectory drew arge circle. The chain, which was rolling in like a rolling wave, hit the sword surface and bounced off. Kakakang! An unpleasant metallic sound rang out. The assassin skillfully bit down on Shinhyeong and pulled out the chain scythe. The de circled in the air and fell, aiming for the top of my head. I took a step to the side, avoided it, and then immediately entered the gap between my opponent and him. As if he had been waiting, the assassin threw out his tightly clenched left hand. There was one fact that not many people in the church knew about. In fact, among the martial arts mainly used by the Yeoksalgun, martial arts were included. Those who thought he would be weak in close range fighting and narrowed the gap between them were all killed by their heads exploding. Although he had never interacted with him personally, he was once a brother-inw with the same teacher, so he was well-versed in the characteristics of the martial arts he had learned. I immediately unleashed my first attack of force and countered the blow. The first herbivorous digging tool. The moment fists collided, a loud noise erupted and a huge wave of light swept through the area. Me and the assassin flew in different directions. I did a somersault in the air, corrected my posture, kicked a nearby tree, and lunged at my opponent again. The energy flowing along the sword body became thicker, and brain energy was oveid on top of it. Likewise, the Assassin Army, who corrected his stance in the air, swung his chain scythe sharply and blocked my path. The young inner energy in the scythe part rose up and took on a clear shape. It was a skill and strength that only those who had reached the state of hwagyeong could show. Quang! The moment the sword and sickle collided, I frowned at the rebound force that went through my wrist. There was no chance of victory in a head-on confrontation. I decided that if I repeated this a few more times, my bones and muscles would not be able to withstand it. Nothing goodes from dragging it on for a long time. Looking at the situation, it would seem that I would have the advantage in a long game, but in reality, that was not the case. Because there is a big difference between basic level and internal power. Tang Seo-yeons Yongpok technique only narrowed the gap between me and my opponent and made them equal, but did not turn it over. The pushed chain scythe circled sharply in the air. I took a short breath and unfurled the Wolyeonggeom. The twentieth herbivorous month. Dozens of strands of sword energy poured down toward the ground. The Assassin jumped up and dodged it, then thrust his clenched left fist into the air one after another. Gwongyeok, who had a knack for attacking the empty space, struck the air and tapped my shoulder and knee. Although it was quite a shock, it was not difficult to endure as I had prepared in advance. With determination, I narrowed the distance to my opponent and lowered my sword. The assassin grabbed the twoyer chain with both hands and lifted it above his head. Get the card! There was an unpleasant friction sound and sparks flew out. The ground on which the assassin was standing copsed and debris flew in all directions. The struggle of power continued for a while. I was struck in the side by a weight that flew towards my side without a sound, and I fell, spitting out blood from my mouth. Ugh . After rolling awkwardly on the ground, I struggled to get up. Fortunately, we were able to reduce the shock by forming a membrane of brain energy, albeitte. If it werent for the supernormal abilities of Cheonjamboui and Baekrei Shingong, he would have probably suffered significant internal injuries. The Assassin Army kicked off the ground and swung its chain scythe as if it was going to end. Unable to correct my posture, I barely managed to throw off the chain, then lost my bnce and stumbled greatly. In the meantime, the assassin who hade a short distance away punched me in the abdomen. The energy in my fist rose up and took a clear shape. ! The next moment, my body was pushed to the left as if being dragged by someone. The key to ghosting is controlling the pace and speed. It was possible to make various changes to the movement depending on whether the body was centered on the toes or heels. pop! A horrifying sound rang out. The assassins fist split the empty air. The power is truly incredible. Even though Ipletely avoided it, I suffered internal injuries in the aftermath. I suppressed the feeling of nausea and struck the other person with a knife. The assassin urgently tried to protect himself by forming a self-defense force, but my hand dug into his chest faster. Sigh! As soon as I felt my fingertips cutting into my flesh, blood spurted out. The assassin screamed, pped my hand away, and leapt backwards. I exhaled huh and shook the blood off my hands. I was nning to kill him with this attack, but the opponent reacted faster than I expected. Wow! The assassin, who was spitting out blood from his mouth and gurgling, red at us with bloodshot eyes and shouted. What kind of evil trick have you been practicing? What is witchcraft? I pretended to suffer from it in the first ce. They clearly fell into a trap. When I was hit in the side by a chain weight and fell. I didnt suffer as much damage as it seemed on the outside, so I deliberately pretended to stumble and catch my opponent off guard. Perhaps, if Yeoksalgun had not been poisoned and had mentalposure, such clumsy acting would not have worked. In the end, the factor that determined victory or defeat was psychological superiority. Due to low energy due to poisoning and anxiety about reinforcements that might appear at any time, the assassin was unable to use his natural ability to use caution. I dug into that and inflicted a fatal wound on him. The visible wounds are not that deep, but the internal energy that prated into the body through the fingertips must have wreaked havoc on the blood vessels. This fight is virtually over. I narrowed the distance to the other person with leisurely steps. The assassin, who stopped the bleeding with his own blood sword, adjusted his grip on the chain scythe and looked around. Stop giving up now. . As I said before, there is no way to escape from here unless the central axis of the formation is destroyed. What on earth is your identity? There is no reason to teach you. You know me strangely well. You cant push me this far without knowing everything about my personality and martial arts tactics. Even in a hopeless situation, the assassins did not give up. I constantly looked around and used my head to find a way out. I narrowed my eyes and watched his movements. Although the situation was like a rat in a poison, there was a need to be on guard for emergencies as the opponent was a deadly force. Because you never know what hidden tricks there might be. Push forward step by step in a sure way. I fed the sword with plenty of energy and unleashed the Wolyeonggeom attack. Twenty-third herbivorous month (ˮ). The remnants that remained along the swords path crumbled into countless des. The assassin gritted his teeth and swung his chain scythe to protect himself. A chain scythe wrapped around his divine form in a spiral shape. An air membrane was formed along the surface of the chain sickle. The illusory de could not prate the membrane and fell as is. In the meantime, I made a big leap and lowered my sword with shing brain energy from top to bottom. The chain broke, and the sword erupted from the sword point and roughly tore through the inside of the membrane. However, the new form of the person who was supposed to be inside the chain scythe was not visible. Instinctively feeling ominous, I mmed my fist into the ground just beforending. Kwaaaaang! A deafening roar echoed throughout the area. Chapter 92 Episode 92: There is no one I should be with. Suddenly, my back felt cold. In a split second, I concentrated my energy on my left hand and struck the ground. It couldnt have risen into the sky, so it must have fallen to the ground. Kwaaaaang! A deafening roar echoed throughout the area. The ground shook and piles of dirt rose up. A thick cloud of dust covered the surroundings. Kuh . The Assassin Army, hiding in the ground, let out a faint groan and appeared. The internal injuries must have deepened, and hisplexion was dull. The poisonous energy that had been suppressed by now was probably running wild like a colt let loose of the reins. How did know? I took a rough picture. I didnt know you were even learning Jidungong. Jidungong (ضݹ). To put it simply, it was a martial art that involved digging into the ground and hiding in it. This was often practiced by warriors whose business was infiltration or assassination. If you add to this the method of slowing down breathing and pulse, you will not be able to detect the presence of an uninhabited ind subject with rtively good senses. I never thought it would be possible topletely erase all traces and hide underground in such a short period of time. You dont know. How much effort I put in to make that possible. I dont really want to know. . Although he was saying it as if he was teasing, he was actually quite surprised on the inside. If my judgment had been a littlete, it would have been me who suffered. In the worst case scenario, I might have lost a leg. I adjusted my grip on my sword and narrowed the distance to my opponent again. Lets get this over with now. execution. ? Still, there is a sentiment that it was once a death sentence, so we will let you go with as little pain as possible. What nonsense are you talking about? There is such a thing. I swung my sword widely from left to right with a smile on my face. At the same time, the world in sight was split in half. Quadddddd! * * * Whoa . I sighed deeply and broke the central axis of the formation. Thebyrinth pain was lifted and the foreign sensation that was irritating the skin disappeared. As I came out of the forest that had be a mess, a man and a woman who were waiting outside came running towards me as if they were flying and asked how I was doing. Are you okay? yes. What about Yeoksalgun? Gotcha. I answered, waving the wrapping cloth in my left hand. Inside the wrapping cloth was the supply and demand of the Yeoksalgun. Im d youre safe. Thanks to you, it worked out well. What do you n to do now? We must subdue the remnants. After I finish everything, I n to go see someone with the supplies of the Assassination Army. ? We have already achieved the feat of defeating a demonic cult leaders disciple, so shouldnt we find a way to utilize it? * * * We sessfullypleted the operation and returned to Cheonho Guesthouse. In conclusion, there was no damage to our troops. Cheonwoo Dojang, Cheon Ga-ryeong, and Seo Ho-seon each dealt with the monsters they were assigned to without difficulty. Additional monsters who appearedter also struggled in the maze set up by Damun and were subjugated one after another. Wouldnt it have been better to keep at least one person alive? no. There is no reason to leave any regrets behind. I could have dug up information. I already know the purpose of their infiltration into Honam. And the environment and conditions are not good for interrogation. Wouldnt it be a big deal if the military came forward to take over their new soldiers? Well, if that were the case, it might be known that Lee Kang-hak tried to collude with the demonic cult. I took several measures to prevent the supply of the Reverse Army from spoiling and stored it in arge wooden box. Then, after washing my body and changing my clothes, I left the guesthouse. Now that I had the big mans supply, I had to find a way to put it to good use. I happened to know someone who could help me at a time like this. Sohyeongeom. If he received help from the elder of the Meng, it would not have been a problem to exaggerate his achievements and promote them. The problem is that there is no way to contact him separately. He was not a man you could meet just by looking for him. So I had no choice but to ask someone who knew how to contact him. I asked Hao Mun to find out in advance where he was staying. Arge guesthouse located on the outskirts of Akyang. Although it was nothingpared to the luxury lodgings located near Dongjeong Lake, it was a store located in a ce with a nice view. The exterior feels clean and ssy rather than shy. wee! Entering the guesthouse, I silently epted Jeomsoys lively greeting and headed straight to the amodation on the third floor. After passing through the long hallway, I knocked on the door of the room located deepest inside, and a nervous voice pierced my ears. Who are you? This is Yeon So-un. Id like to talk to you for a moment, can you give me some time? Who?! The door burst open and arge young man appeared. A youthful face that does not fit the body size. Future Fist Dragon Hwang Bo-jin asked, ring at me with eyes that seemed to devour me. What brings you here? Didnt I tell you? Id like to talk to you for a moment. By the way, are you going to leave your guests standing like this? What about guests? I see you found a good ce to stay. I got into trouble thanks to you. How did you find out about this ce? There is a way. Are you sure you were investigating my background? Theres no need to do a background investigation. You can find out which lodgings the Hwangbo familys warriors are staying in just by throwing a few coins at local beggars. . I would like to ask you a favor. Youre being so shameless. I would like you to contact senior Sohyeongeom. No work. Go back, wash your neck, and wait. Sooner orter, the elders of your family will visit you and punish you. You mean senior Wan Li Quan? okay. Now do you have any idea what you have done? well. I dont think I was the one who made the mistake. It looks like hes very arrogant, carrying the disciple of the Plum God Sword and the wife of the Tang family head on his back. I dont want to waste my time with pointless arguments. If you grant my request, I will give you twenty gold coins. For that kind of money Wait, twenty gold coins? Did you say gold coins, not silver coins? yes. Shouldnt you find a recement for the gauntlet that was handed over to me before the Yongbong branch meeting was held? I think you can get something useful for about 20 gold coins. Making contact itself is not that difficult. But I cant guarantee that senior Sohyeongeom will meet you. its okay. Even if you dont get a positive answer, Ill give you twenty gold coins, so dont worry. Dont say anything elseter. yes. Hwang Bo-jin clicked his tongue and let me into the room. As he shouted something to the next room, a Hwangjangdae warrior came out and headed straight to the outside of the guesthouse. Si-jin sat across the table from Hwang Bo-jin and waited while drinking tea. In an awkward atmosphere, when the tea in the stomach began to flow back, the door was opened and Sohyeongeom appeared. ! Hwang Bo-jin looked at me and So Hyeon-geom in turn with an expression of disbelief. I guess I never expected that Sohyeongeom woulde here immediately after receiving my call. I stood up and politely bowed. Im sorry for suddenly contacting you like this. Its okay. You have shown me so much sincerity that I can easily overlook the slightest rudeness. Thank you for saying that. The bribe was worth it. So Hyeon-geom naturally pushed Hwang Bo-jin away and took a seat opposite me. Hwang Bo-jin, who was rolling his eyes, soon grasped the atmosphere and left the room as if running away. So, why did you ask to see me? There is one thing I would like to suggest. proposal? So Hyeon-geom, who had pushed the tea cup used by Hwang Bo-jin to the corner of the table, poured tea into a new cup and tilted his head. Maybe it was because I was speaking after showing off my enormous wealth not long ago, but there was a hint of anticipation in my eyes that I couldnt hide. I was aware of Hwang Bo-jin, who was close to the door and eavesdropping on the conversation, so I wrapped a nket around me. Actually, I caught a big one by chance. Hes a big guy. Who are you talking about? I am the third disciple of the Demonic Cult. Push! Tea water spurted out from Sohyeongeoms mouth. I slightly leaned forward to avoid the sshing water droplets. Sohyeon-geom, who was coughing violently as if he had heard the news, stared at me and asked. Disciple of the Demonic Cult?! yes. A person with the nickname Reverse Salgun. Do you know? I know. How could you not know? Then the story will be quick. How on earth did you catch him? He must be a master who has reached the level of hwagyeong. I got some help from my group. I used the power of poison and Jinbeop to trap and weaken my opponent. You did a great job. But can you prove it? I have taken care of his supplies. The people who moved together will testify. If the testimonyes from a disciple of Plum God Sword and the daughter of the head of the Tang family, it would have some credibility. We also robbed his base of activity and collected several items that could serve as evidence. That alone wont be enough. Actually, Im worried about that. Since the two people participated in the subjugation operation, there is a possibility that people may have doubts. You caught a disciple of the Demonic Cult Master, but theres no way to prove it to people? Thats right. I think I know what youre asking me to do. . Are you saying you want to take advantage of my position? For his contribution in subduing the disciples of the Demonic Cult. Would you like to share it with me? Its an appealing offer. Sohyeongeoms eyes narrowed. At first nce, it seemed like an offer where I was losing money, but in reality, it wasnt so. The world was bound to revolve around personal connections. Even if you make the same contribution, the reward you can receive varies depending on who praises it. Even if you subjugate a demon in the same way, it was the same as a swordsman from a local military officer receiving a reward, and a swordsman from the Old Daemun faction receiving a promotion. The benefit of having Sohyeongeom as a supporter would not bepared to the loss of sharing the credit with him. This is not the right ce to have such an important conversation. I happen to know a quiet and pleasant winery. Would you like to go there? great. Sohyeongeom took the lead. When he opened the door, a startled Hwang Bo-jin stood with his back against the wall and swallowed dry saliva. He seemed unable to understand why the atmosphere was so friendly. Sohyeongeom and I treated him like he didnt exist and left the guesthouse. Chapter 93 Episode 93 How do you feel? Its a nice ce. yes? A window overlooking Dongdong Lake. Sohyeongeom and I exchanged drinks and had a useful and constructive conversation. So, what specifically do you want me to do? I hope that in the future, when I join the alliance, I will be recognized for my role in catching the murderer and receive an official award. The order is not right. I want to be recognized for my achievements as a leader for what I did before joining the alliance. Isnt there no precedent? For example, a Taoist from the Nine Daemun Sect, while on a mission to repair good deeds, happened to help the Murim leader to subdue the demons, and after joining the alliance, he was recognized for his contribution and was promoted to two ranks at once. Its a strangely specific story. Its also the case that we have the distinction of being from the Old Daemun faction. Sohyeongeoms eyes narrowed. The story I told a little while ago was a recitation of the past of Cheon Ryu-geom (), one of the elders of the Meng. There was no way that Sohyeongeom, a fellow elder, did not know that. It just so happens that the ce where the assassination army was lurking in secret is here in Honam. ? A disciple of the Demonic Cultist who was working in secret in the middle of Honam, where the Yongbong Branch will soon be held. A young Jisuter and an elder of Maeng, who happened to learn of his dark secrets. Recognizing the seriousness of the situation, the two men joined forces andunched a subjugation operation. Wouldnt this make a pretty good picture? Did Yeoksalgun infiltrate Honam targeting the Yongbong Branch? I dont know that far. They allmitted suicide without even having time to interrogate them. They werent really toxic people. Well, whether its true or not isnt that important. As long as there is some circumstantial evidence to support it, it is not a problem to manipte the case to suit your taste. Sohyeongeom stroked his beard and nodded. I cried out in joy. With this, it could be said that the link between Lee Kang-hak and Demonicism waspletely severed. If possible, I will fulfill your request. thank you. What? I should say thank you. Im d to have built a friendship with such a great junior. Feel free to lift as much as you want. I will pay for all the food. I will not decline. But are you okay? What do you mean? Even if you drink in an open ce like this while wearing uniform Youre worried about everything. The time when I paid attention to what others thought was long gone. To begin with, none of the clerks working here in the main base know my identity. If you cant hide it, you have to be confident. I feel like Im learning a lot from my senior. Youre speaking evil to my face. I mean this from the bottom of my heart. I said, staring at Sohyeongeom with sparkling eyes. Sohyeongeom seemed to feel burdened and cleared his throat and turned his head. Yes, if you are an elder, you should be like that. A life of doing whatever you want without worrying about what others think. I raised my ss, vowing that one day I too would lead a life like that. Please take care of me. My cup and Sohyeongeoms cup collided in the air again. * * * Lee Jajang (f). After finishing treatment in the dark underground space, I rxed my stiff shoulders and looked back. Lee Kang-hak, who was sitting with his arms crossed and watching, asked in a calm voice. Are you done? yes. A month has already passed since I set foot in Honam. The date of the Yongbong branch meeting was getting closer. In the meantime, he continued to visit Lee Ga-jang and developed a close rtionship with Lee Kang-hak. Now Lee Kang-hak hadpletely let down his guard against me. What is Yunas condition? I tell you this every time, but it is improving quickly. It wont be long before you can get out of bed. I am always grateful to you. I think Ive heard that statement 20 times. Can you give me a moment? There is someone I would like to introduce to you. introduction? Didnt you say that you intend to join the alliance? Hes going to be your senior soon, so theres no harm in building a friendship with him. ! I cried out in joy. There was no reason to refuse. Lee Kang-hak was trying to help me by mobilizing his connections. I hummed to myself and followed him. As I entered the living room, a middle-aged man with a sober appearance stood up with a happy expression and bowed. Have you been well so far? Its been a while. Your face looks bright. What good has happened so far? I think Ill be promoted soon. Good. Its thanks to you for teaching me. The old man in the backroom like me taught me some great lessons. These are all achievements achieved through your own efforts. . Greetings. This is a young man with whom I am personally acquainted. Nice to meet you. This is Pang Mun-hwan, the leader of the Murim League Hyeonmudae. Im scheduled to be promoted to deputymander soon. I swallowed my saliva. The next Vice President of Hyunmudae. It was bigger than I thought. He was a person with whom there was no harm in bing friends. I bowed my head politely and introduced myself. Its called Yeonsoun. It is an honor to meet the next Commander of the Military Department. To glory. Lee Kang-hak looked at me and Pang Mun-hwan in turn with a satisfied expression. With a business smile on my face, I sat down in the seat rmended by Lee Kang-hak. As it was an important event, I did not want to show any ws. I straightened my back and fixed my gaze straight ahead. This young man was written in the letter you sent Thats right. As expected, your prayers are unusual. Pang Mun-hwan and Lee Kang-hak had an iprehensible conversation. For a moment, Pang Mun-hwan looked back at me with belligerent eyes and said, Its a bit weird to ask for something like this on our first meeting, but would you like to spar with me? ? I looked back at Lee Kang-hak with an expression of confusion. Lee Kang-hak quietly turned his gaze away from me. No, this old man? I thought it was an opportunity to introduce people, but suddenly I was asked to spar. I couldnt help but feel absurd. I really want to see your skills, which are said to have surpassed even your seniors. At that time, Senior Lee had bare hands. You didnt deal with me properly. I was careful about what I said so that the other person would not feel ufortable. I dont know how much Lee Kang-hak told the man in front of him about what happened at the time. At least he wouldnt have said anything about the mysterious illness his granddaughter was suffering from or about the demonic cult. If its something like this, could you at least tell me in advance? Fortunately or unfortunately, Pang Moon-hwans attention was focused solely on me. He narrowed his eyes and spoke as if muttering. I dont deny that it was overwhelming. . No matter how bare-handed it was, gaining an upper hand against an expert in fireworks is not as easy as it sounds. I was just lucky. You dont have to be so humble. I guarantee you that you are a great warrior. . In this situation, I couldnt even refuse. My guess is that the reason the man in front of me came to visit the head of the family was me, not Lee Kang-hak. He must have been interested in the contents of the letter and took the step to find out my skills. Lee Kang-hak brought me here even though he knew that. Its not like Lee Kang-hak lied. I couldnt help but feel like I had been tricked. I nodded with a bitter smile. All right. Then lets move to our seats right away. Peng Mun-hwan took the lead and left the reception room with a satisfied expression. I followed behind him with Lee Kang-hak and sighed. I cant afford to lose. The opponent knew about my skills and came to see me, and Lee Kang-hak was also watching. I felt a little uneasy. In my past life, I have been sick of seeing mothballs who suggest a fight first and then hold a grudge when they lose. Surely the person who bes the next deputy head of Hyeonmudae wont show such a petty person? * * * Time passes quickly and the season when the mountains and rivers and trees turn green has arrived. There are only 15 days left until the Yongbong branch meeting is held. Are you saying that you will also participate in the martial artspetition? Originally I didnt think about it, but recently I became curious. How far can I climb? I hope we get good results. Ill have to wish you good fortune. It would be a disaster if we were eliminated from the first match against a small cooperative team My group and I, who gathered together for a meal, discussed our future schedule. Unlike Cheonwoo Dojang, who showed great motivation, Cheon Ga-ryeong and Tang Seo-yeon did not have much interest in thepetition. Damun seemed to be still thinking, and Seo Ho-seon was not ate-stage index to begin with, so it was impossible for him to participate. What makes you think so? I looked back at Damun, who was staring nkly at the ceiling while holding his chopsticks, and asked. Damun slowly put down his chopsticks and opened his mouth. The leader said he ns to join the Yongbong branch. Thats right. If we do that, hanging out together like this will soon be over. It was a story that no one had talked about until now, but everyone guessed. I nodded and spoke as if dering. yes. I n to end my trip to Gangho with a stop here in Honam. At that time, the people gathered here will also have to disperse. A heavy silence fell. It wasnt like they were breaking up forever, and it wasnt like everyone was returning to their faction. However, as the time we spent together was not short, we became attached to each other knowingly or unknowingly. Everyone seemed to be feeling emotional as the breakup was just around the corner. I asked Damun to change the subject. What do you n to do with the small cooperative? yes? Its a matter of membership. Doesnt it make sense for a superior to join the union but his subordinates not? well. I dont know what to do. Are you concerned that you will be assigned to a different department than me after joining the union? I cant say I dont have those concerns. You dont have to worry about that part. Because Ive already done the work. ? With the capabilities of the small cooperative, joining the membership itself will not be that difficult. You can either participate in the Yongbong branch or give up thepetition and take a separate entrance examination. You can get good results no matter which one you choose. Do whatever you want. I will take care of all the minor problems. All right. Even after I finished my trip to Gangho, Damwoon and Seo Hoseon were nning to continue traveling with me. In the case of Seo Ho-seon, it was difficult for him to join the club right away due to his background. Maybe it would never be possible. I was nning to find a wayter, whether it was identityundering or something else. by the way. After finishing his meal, Cheon Ga-ryeong wiped his mouth with a handkerchief and turned to me. She asked, tilting her head slightly. If you win the Yongbong branch, which department do you n to apply to? Chapter 94 Episode 94 Yongbong Branch was held. There was a festive atmosphere throughout the region. The streets were crowded with warriors and tourists from all over. A reception area that epts participants for the dancepetition. The line was so long that there was no end in sight. Perhaps it was because of the hot weather, but the faces of the waiting staff showed displeasure and irritation. Woo Ja-cheol. Im from a military officer in Soguk. Please submit your title and letter of rmendation and wait a moment. With the endless stream of participants flowing in, the receptionists were busy with their hands as they went through the identity verification process. As many martial artists gathered, there were arguments and shouts here and there. Hey, thats my ce. What is the seat? Once you step out of line, thats it. I just came here to relieve myself for a moment. I left my belongings with the person in front of me, so dont force yourself and get out of the way. I dont know who is being unreasonable. It seems like you go to the bathroom every half hour, right? I didnt even set up a pinch hitter, but I left an item behind, so what was my ce? Im not kidding. Hes someone I shouldnt talk about. bloke? Did you just say youre a guy? . what? He acted as if he was going to attack at any moment, but where are you looking The audiences attention, which had been focused on the two men arguing, all turned to the left. A middle-aged warrior with a neat beard was leaning against a tree and yawning. He asked, blinking. Why are you looking at me like that? . The symbol of Xuanwu () engraved on the mans chest caught the attention of the middle school students. There are numerous military units in the Murim Alliance, but the four units considered to be the best are as follows. Cheongryongdae, Jujakdae, Baekhodae, and Hyeonmudae. It was no exaggeration to say that more than half of thete-stage exponents gathered here had applied to thepetition in the hope of entering the four ranks. Dont look at me, just go about your business. Oh, keep in mind that if youmit a stabbing attack at the reception desk, you will be disqualified, regardless of the reason. . And you. yep! People must have a conscience. I think for the sake of fairness youll have to get in line again. What do you think? I think so too. is it? The young man who heard the scolding from the Hyunmudaeun slumped his shoulders and left the ce. A heavy silence fell. The middle-aged people nced sideways at the middle-aged man and quietly waited for their turn. Meanwhile, a stone building located far away from the reception area. A group ofte exponents were sitting on chairs arranged in the building, waiting for their turn. Some people chatted with theirpanions, while others spent time carefully polishing their weapons. Among them were Yeonsun and Cheonwoo seals. But the Dam Small Cooperative ultimately decided not to participate? yes. They said they would not participate in thepetition and would take a separate entrance exam. He said that formalpetitions like this are not for him. Its a shame. I thought I would like topete with him someday. Dojang Cheonwoo crossed his arms and licked his lips. Meanwhile, Yeonsun was leaning against the back of his chair and leisurely examining the contents of the letter in his hand. What are you looking at? Its nothing special. The letter contained information about the appearance and personal details of several people participating in the Yongbong branch and the martial arts they used. This was information received from Yeonsoon at the request of Cheon Ga-ryeong a few days ago. How much time has passed like that? A woman came up to the two people and politely handed them a card and said, Your application has beenpleted. You may leave now. thank you. Yeonsun took the trophy and looked at his opponents face. The moment their gazes crossed, both men and women opened their eyes wide at the same time. Youre Yeon So-un, right? Warrior Yu? I never thought Id see you again like this. Yoo So-hwa. The former guard of the Manjang family. With a happy expression, she grabbed both of Yeonsuns hands and shook them. ? Dojang Cheonwoo looked at the two people in turn with a puzzled expression. * * * I went outside with Yu So-hwa and exchanged light greetings. How were you? huh. you? Ive been doing well. I never thought we would be reunited like this. After I left Manjangsega, I was wandering around here and there, and I remembered what you said, so I took the entrance exam. I recalled a conversation I had with her in the past. [Have you ever thought about what happens after you leave Manjangsae?] [No. I hadnt even thought about it that far] [If you dont have another job in mind, I dont think its a bad idea to apply to the Murim Alliance.] [ The Murim Alliance its like a dream.] [Take the challenge. I think its worth a look.] [I think it might be too much for my abilities] [Isnt that something you wont know unless you try?] Its not like you dont know what people are doing. Who would have known that a thoughtless conversation at that time would lead to something like this? I thought Musa Yu would pass. I was lucky. Thanks to the fact that mypetitor was eliminated due to an unexpected ident, I passed the exam as a fisherman. Looking at your attire, it looks like you belong to Yeonhwagak. Are you in charge of the reception of this Yongbong branch meeting? Yeonhwagak (ɏw). A lower organization of the Jujakdae (ȸ), which holds the first seat of the Four Gods (Four Gods). I thought it was a ce where administrative-rted work was mainly handled. huh. Ive gotten quite a few promotions along the way. Recognized for my office skills. Thanks to this, I was able to get a chance to meet these promisingte-stage indexes. These are promisingte-stage indices I burst outughing. It wasnt really wrong. While other reviewers sweat profusely under the zing sun and wait for registration, the reviewers gathered here receive special treatment and quicklyplete their errands to prepare for thepetition. All of them were selected from major ns or sega. Each person had extraordinary skills. Many of them would probably advance to the finals and face me. Anyway, I was surprised. Most of those who apply here are likely to be selected talents from the old n or the five generations. How on earth I have a close rtionship with a high-ranking person. okay? Yu So-hwa tilted his head. I nced to the side, and it seemed like he thought I might have received help from Cheonwoo Dojang. In reality, it was the opposite. Cheonwoo Dojang was forced to apany me on my Gangho journey under the pressure of Plum God Sword, but he did note out to this world to participate in the Yongbong branch. Naturally, I did not receive any support from the monks. The reason he was able to file the applicationfortably was purely because I bribed Sohyeongeom. I hope you introduce yourself to me soon. Who is this beautiful little girl over here? Dojang Cheonwoo suddenly intervened and said. It seemed like he had a hard time enduring the atmosphere of being left out. Im not old enough to hear such words as Beautiful Sojeo I made such a rude gesture. You have such outstanding beauty. I know it sounds foolish, but it makes me happy to hear the master say that. Yu So-hwa covered her mouth with her hand andughed. I frowned and looked back at Cheonwoo Dojang. Did this man grease his tongue? Why did I suddenly feel this way? I briefly exined that Yu So-hwa and I used to belong to the same family. When Cheonwoo Dojang heard that I had been kidnapped by warriors from the Demon Cults outer circle when I was young, his eyes widened. Did something like that happen? Why are you so surprised? No, I cant imagine the scene where Sohyeop is kidnapped by demonic cultists. Its not like I was a superhuman since I was young. Yu So-hwas lips drew an arc. Even though she was in her mid-thirties, she was still beautiful. It was as if the passage of time had been bypassed. It was difficult to find even a singlemon wrinkle or blemish. I began to suspect that I might be practicing Juan Gong (v). It looks like youve made a good friend. friend? Cheonwoo and I looked at each other at the same time and made strange expressions. An unexinable feeling of difort filled my chest. Perhaps Cheonwoo Dojangs feelings are not much different from mine. . I was quietly watching Dojang Cheon-woo, who continued to talk to Yu So-hwa with a confused expression on his face. I felt eyes from afar and looked to the side, strengthening my eyes. A group of men and women were approaching this direction, flirting with each other. I said something to Yu So-hwa as if he was throwing it at me. Shouldnt you just go back now? He must have been on duty. Look at my mind. Ill just leave. see youter. yes. Ill see you again someday. Once you join,e visit Yeonhwagak. I will treat you to an expensive car. I look forward to it. While Cheonwoo Dojang was licking his lips with regret, Yu Sohwa ran into the building. Without hesitation, I turned my back and tried to leave. But before I knew it, one of thete-stage exponents who hade a short distance away spoke to me. Id like to talk to you for a moment. Could you spare some time? Whats going on? Just as I was about to look back, feeling annoyed, Dojang Cheonwoo suddenly stepped forward and asked. Infinite Buddha. My name is Sosanhu, a former disciple of the Jeomchang school. I have a Buddhist name called Changin (n). My name is Hwang Sang-un, and I am a former disciple of the Hwasan Sect. I have a Taoist name called Cheonwoo. Changins expression changedpletely at Cheonwoos answer. Eyes filled with confusion and wariness. It seemed like he had never thought that the other person was someone with a status equal to his own. He cleared his throat, saying big, then turned to me and asked. May I ask about the existence of the small cooperative? This is Yeon So-un. Excuse me, but what n are you from? I am from the Hwangryong Military Academy in Chengdu, Sichuan Province. I didnt even graduate. The corner of Changin Dojangs mouth twisted upward. His expression was like that of a wild animal that had found its prey. A look that looks down on the other person as if ignoring them. I had a simr experience when I was staying in Shaanxi. Dojang Cheonwoo had exactly that look on his face. I nced back at Cheonwoo Dojang. Seeing it like this gave me a new feeling. In the meantime, the nature of Cheonwoo Dojo has also changed a lot. The effect of instilling etiquette through continuous violence was great. Thats a strange thing. ? Obviously, this is a ce that only selected equipment cannot enter. Dont other people think the same way? Changin Dojang looked back at his group and spoke incitingly. I quietly watched him with a chuckle. Its an interesting sight. Cheonwoo Dojangs expression was overwhelming. He was staring at the Changin Dojang with a look on his face as if he wanted to see all the crazy people. Chapter 95 Episode 95 What an interesting sight. A Taoist master of the Jeomchang sect who closely resembles the Cheonwoo Dojo of the past. Cheonwoo Dojang looks at him from a third partys perspective. I suddenly became curious. What is Cheonwoo Dojang thinking now? Seeing as there is no answer, it seems like he is aware of his mistake. What on earth are you talking about that is wrong? Dojang Cheonwoo took a step forward and protested. The smile on Changin Dojangs mouth grew even deeper. Why does the Taoist of the Volcanic Sect support the author? Our group is being unfairly persecuted, but it is not natural. Unfair? It is not the author who feels unfair, but the other participants who stand in line at the outdoor reception area, sweating profusely and anxiously waiting for their turn. You said that, didnt you feelfortable registering here? I just enjoyed the privilege I deserved. Im sure you dont know how much influence the Jeomchang faction has on the Murim Alliance. I barely held back from almost bursting intoughter. A guru who is consumed with a sense of privilege and uses absurd logic. I nced at the Cheonwoo seal and muttered. Its literally identical. Even though they look alike, arent they too simr? Thete indexes lined up behind the Changin Dojo showed a variety of reactions. Some people nodded in agreement, some yawned as if they were not interested, and some frowned as if they had seen an unpleasant scene. Such sophistry. Its not like sophistry. I know what the Dojo had in mind when he brought the group here, but he shouldnt have done that. Discrimination in treatment based on the presence or absence of personal connections. How do you think other participants will feel if they find out about this? . What do you feel? Whether they are from the privileged ss or those who rely on them to eat the beans, they will all be considered unlucky. The only source of conflict is a cheater from Hwangryongmugwan. Watching Changin Dojang cleverly turn around and talk as if he wasnt the object of envy made me feel nauseous. This is why people from political factions are called hypocrites. I didnt bring you here. ? I think there is some misunderstanding, but it was not I who prepared the rmendation to submit to the reception desk, but the cooperative here. Do you mean to believe that? If you dont believe me, go ask in person. It would be meaningless to ask. It looks like the small cooperative over there has some kind of rtionship with the receptionist I cant listen to you any more. Well just go and see. How simple is it? I dont n on wasting any more time on meaningless arguments. Lets go to Yeon Sohyeop. We cant just send it away. Do you mean to say that you will try to stop us? Shouldnt we correct what is wrong? her . Dojang Cheonwoo could not hold back any longer and ced his hand on the sword soldier. As if Changin Dojang had been waiting for him, he ced his hand on his waist. A sudden moment. I asked, pulling on Cheonwoo Dojangs uniform and holding him back. What do you want? Didnt I tell you? I intend to correct my mistake. So, Im asking specifically how you n to correct it. Can I at least apologize to everyone here? The person I should apologize to is wrong. And an apology that is only verbal is meaningless. if? How about something like this? In return for taking unfair advantage, the small cooperative donates 100 gold coins to the Murim Alliance. Since the prestige of the alliance is at stake, it can be said to be a cheap price. Its a hundred gold coins. Augh escaped me. One hundred gold coins was arge amount of money that an ordinary person would never touch in their lifetime. The intention is clearly visible. They put the other person in trouble by charging an exorbitant amount of money and then achieve their goal by saying what they wantter. It felt like I was dealing with a ck swordsman rather than a Taoist master. Looking at what he was doing, it seemed like he hadnt done the same thing once or twice. What if I dont have that much money? Wouldnt it be okay to at least hold it as coteral? It looks like he is wearing a rather valuable sword. Please hand it over to me. I will take care of it for you until you pay for it. Changin Dojang pointed to Damro and said, gesturing with his chin. There was a greed that could not be hidden in the eyes. I clicked my tongue inwardly. This was the purpose from the beginning. As a Taoist monk, I have an eye for recognizing precious things. I asked, tilting my head crookedly. What if I refuse that too? Youd better not refuse. It seems as if you are saying that you will use force to make me listen. If you ignore something that is unjust and pass by it, you are not a Taoist. If you do, try to take it by force. ? This side has no intention of going along with that sides force, so Im telling you to use your skills. Are you really trying to reject the strong liquor and choose the punishment liquor? Oh, by the way, there was a rule thatte-stage indexes participating in thepetition were not allowed to fight in private. There are a lot of people watching and there is not enough space, so I dont think we canpete here. I fiddled with the sword at my waist with a smiling face. This was the reason why he went directly to Cheonwoo Dojang. If he had drawn his sword first, the situation would have escted out of control. . Changin Dojangs eyes darkened. He seemed to think he was being made fun of, as he gave off a heavy energy with a grim expression. How about something like this? The master is making a bet with me. bet? Changin Dojang cannot ignore cheaters, and I consider myself honorable, so I am not willing to take any disadvantages. However, since we cannot sh swords directly, it is a truly unpleasant situation. . So, lets let the person who achieved higher results in thepetition carry out his/her wishes. If Changin Dojo defeats me, I will hand over my sword as you wish. Not bad. Lets do that. Changin Dojangs eyes narrowed. It seemed like he thought there was no way he could lose to someone like Jisoo ofte, whose background was so insignificant. Sigh! I asked, unsheathing my sword and mming it on the floor. If so, what would you like to bet on? What does it mean? Didnt you say it was a bet? I have put my sword on the line, so now the dojo must offer a corresponding price. I will turn a blind eye to the injusticemitted by the small cooperative. That is simply not enough. From the beginning, didnt I tell myself I was proud? If you do that, I will also put up my sword. This is a gift I received from my teacher when I came of age. It wont be enough as a reward. Thete exponents lined up at the back looked at the Changin Dojang with surprised expressions. His face seemed as if he had no idea that he would take such great risks to carry out his will. However, their expressions hardened at my subsequent remarks. Its not enough. what? It may be a meaningful item to the Changin Dojang, but to me it only looks like a reasonably well-made iron sword. dare! The name of this sword is Damro (տR). It is one of the five famous swords made by Gu Yaza, who was called the worlds greatest swordsman, in hister years. ! I clearly told them to offer a parable price. Changin Dojang has be mute. It seems he had no idea that the sword he had his eye on would be such an amazing item. If you cante up with a price, Ill let this story never happen. I made a joke as if I was provoking my opponent. The sound of teeth grinding, Ugh, pierced my ears. I was worried. Should I ept the bet or give up and step down? I could tell by looking at it. That the Taoist in front of me was no ordinary person. A person who is a disciple of the Jeomchang sect is ate Jisoo applying to the Yongbong Branch? Isnt the gap between age and status too great? Like the Cheonwoo Dojo, it was probably in a special position within the sect. It would not be impossible for someone with that level of standing toe up with the appropriatepensation. Of course, it will not be easy to make a decision as the risk you have to take has increased significantly. Well, Ill ept it in the end. There are a lot of eyes watching, so we cant just curl up and retreat like this. Because hypocrites of political factions hate bending their pride. Are you sure you cant offer a price? No way. If you do, I understand you ept the bet. Dont regret it. Changin Dojang presented the wager with a note. I nodded with a satisfied expression. The same goes for Cheonwoo Dojang, Hwang Bojin, and the Changin Dojang in front of you. I dont know why thetter-day exponents of political factions like to bet so much. Is it because the underlying confidence is that there is no way you can lose? Fishing was a lot of fun as there were a lot of bites as soon as I threw the bait. If it were a demonic religion, the bet would never have gone through with such a light provocation. The Demonic Cult was a ce where the loser lost everything he had, including his life, to the winner. Thats enough. Changin Dojang, who swept this direction once with a fierce look, left with hispanions. I waved them off and went to the dorm with Cheonwoo Dojang. Dojang Cheonwoo asked me with an expression that revealed hisplicated feelings. Did I do that too? what do you mean. Are you saying that I was also like that? Do you know that now? In response to my answer without the slightest hesitation, Dojang Cheonwoos shoulders slumped. It seemed like he felt quite a bit through this incident. I think I now understand why Master forced me to apany the Sohyeop. Im d you realized itte. I feel like I want to find a mouse hole. I dont know about the mouse hole, but if its a ce to be buried, I can dig it for you. Youre trying to bury someone alive without any reason. Everyone makes mistakes. All you have to do is not repeat it. I never thought the day woulde when I would hear such words from Sohyeop. Dojang Cheonwoo smiled and stretched. Anyway, I have a question. ? What did Changin Dojang offer in return for the bet? If the small cooperatives agreed right away, it wouldnt have been a great product. I twisted my mouth and smiled. To be honest, I was a little surprised too. I was truly afraid of pride. I never thought that Changin Dojang would go to such lengths. Its a secret. . As he answered by putting his index finger to the corner of his mouth, Dojang Cheonwoos face was distorted in a strange way. I left him behind and walked briskly. Chapter 96 Episode 96: After returning to the guest house I was staying in, I headed straight to the amodation on the second floor. But just before I opened the door, a woman called me and stopped me. Would you like to go out for a while? Ive juste back. Although his face was covered with a mask, his voice was familiar, so I was able to recognize the other persons identity right away. It was Cheon Ga-ryeong. Do you remember when we stayed in Shaanxi? ? Its the same business as before, but are you really not going toe with me? I will go. I chuckled and let go of the doorknob. Apparently, a ck city had opened nearby. Well, ck merchants will also try to seize a share of this opportunity. Cheon Ga-ryeong and I left the guesthouse and crossed the street side by side. She said, handing me a golden certificate. -Ive experienced it once before, so I know the admission process well. -yes. -There will probably be more customers than when I wentst time. ck merchants will also be releasing products they have been holding onto, so there will be quite a few good items. Maybe there will be an auction. -Auction? -It is held once in a while when there are a lot of customers visiting Heuksi. It is a tactic to raise the price of goods to the maximum by encouragingpetition. -Is the auction of great significance? I understand that the prices of Heuksis products were not set in the first ce. -If the value of the item being exhibited is high, the story is different. For example, an elixir or a new weapon. -Are you saying they sell elixirs in the dark city? -Actually, Ive never seen elixirs sold either. Im just saying that theres a possibility of that happening. Even if they sell it, they probably wont show it. Shouldnt the items be delivered by discussing with the sessful bidder separately and meeting them at a time and ce? -Even so, it would be dangerous. Since the time was right, most of the guests would be martial people. I remembered a conversation I had with Heuksang in the past. [Is there something you are looking for?] [Is there an elixir by any chance?] [There is no way such a thing exists.] An unknown ck figure answered in a tone as if he was asking something like that. Considering his attitude at the time, the possibility of handling elixirs in the dark city was extremely low. But Cheon Ga-ryeongs thoughts seemed a little different. -Well, there are probably quite a few people who go crazy when they hear that there is an elixir. Even ck people wouldnt know that. Still, the possibility is not entirely out of the question. -I dont think the ck merchants would be willing to take risks to sell elixirs. If you do something wrong, the entire ck poem can turn upside down. -What if we prepare double and triple security measures in addition to deploying sufficient security personnel in case of an emergency? -? -Do you remember how you got into an argument with me when I visited the Heuksi held in Shaanxi before? -I remember. After using the certification card, he asked me to return it. Even after receiving the promise two or three times. -Why do you think I was so strict? -Wasnt it because the certificate was Hao Wens property and not Su Zhes personal item? -Thats true, but theres actually one more reason. The ck merchants rate the customers whoe to the market. We issue certificates of different colors depending on your wealth and credit. Among them, the golden certificate is an item that signifies a special guest. -Express? -And only customers with a golden certificate can participate in the auction held in Heuksi. -! -Other guests who do not have a golden certificate do not know of the existence of the auction in the first ce. Because no story about him has been told. -This means that only a very small number of verified people can participate in the auction. -yes. After listening to this point, I couldnt help but feel excited. Doesnt that mean that if youre lucky, you might be able to find an elixir? Cheon Ga-ryeong, who was walking ahead, stepped into a dirty alley. She nodded once while looking closely at the wall covered in all kinds of graffiti. It took a long time to move along theplicated road. Didnt we just pass by here? Feeling ufortable, I tilted my head and opened my mouth. It seems like were going round and round on the same road. I know. Are you lost? no. Youre on the right track. ? The next moment, I narrowed my eyes at the foreign sensation irritating my skin. Ive felt simr sensations several times before. Jinbeop (ꇷ)? I dont usually hide it this thoroughly. It looks like you clearly paid attention to security. Cheon Ga-ryeong hummed and looked again at the graffiti-covered wall. Is it because of my mood? The positions of the scratches on the wall seemed to have changed slightly. This way. lets go. Cheon Ga-ryeong, who had just finished interpreting the secretnguage, grabbed my arm and said, I crossed the alley with her, looking around with a curious expression. * * * After going through the verification process, Cheon Ga-ryeong and I entered therge underground space and leisurely looked around and inspected the items. As Cheon Ga-ryeong said, the number of guests was significant. It seemed like it would be five times the previous amount. Like when I visited the ck Poetry Festival held in Shaanxi, I decided not to take individual action. This was because I received advice from the inspector who checked the certification te. [Confirmationpleted. That friend will be in charge of guiding you to the entrance] [.] [I hope you can find something good. Ah, now that I think about it, there might be something interesting to see today. Since youve been here for a long time, why dont you two go and have a look?] A meaningful statement. Cheon Ga-ryeong said that the intention was to participate because an auction would be held. It also means that the two of you should go together because you will soone into contact with someone. I leisurely looked around, stopped in front of a store, and looked at the items on disy. From weapons, including swords, spears, and swords, to odd-shaped weapons such as serrated swords andrge scythes. They were all unusual items. I fixed my eyes on one of the objects. Its called an iron ship. With the permission of the ck man whose face was covered with a blue mask, I picked up the object and looked around. The weight felt in my hands was significant. It seemed like something mixed with ink and iron. Its okay. The size was just right, and the de at the end was still intact, as if it had been well maintained. It gave off the feeling of a high-quality product forged by a skilled craftsman. I thought that if it werent for a type of weapon that people dont often look for, it would have been sold to someone long ago. I will buy it for twenty gold coins. Isnt that too harsh? Its definitely worth twice that amount. Looking at it, it looks like its a neglectedplex that isnt selling, so just sell it for a reasonable price. This is why I dont like quick-witted customers. A ck man wearing a blue mask grunted and epted a bag containing gold coins. After folding the iron wire and putting it in my arms, I left with Cheon Ga-ryeong. -You bought it as a gift, right? -yes. C Dam Sohyeop would also be great. Having a boss who thinks terribly of his subordinates. -If you find something you like, please let me know. Ill buy it for you. -. -Why do you look at it that way? -The Yeonsun I know is not a person who gives favors to others for no reason. What kind of n do you have? -There is nothing like that in particr. Im just trying to repay the debt since Ive been helped in one way or another. -Is that really all it is? -You can think of it as a parting gift as well. -Did you know? -I figured it out just by looking at the atmosphere. Recently, he has been away whenever he has time. The only thing I was asked to do recently was to reveal the personal information of some reviewers who participated in a contest. -You noticed it well. -I went around with my womb like that, so theres no way I wouldnt know. Even when having a conversation, doesnt he keep talking alone and staring into space with a serious expression? -I said that? Cheon Ga-ryeong tilted his head and looked back at me. Judging by the way his eyes were constantly blinking, he seemed quite embarrassed. -Has a return order been issued? -huh. -When do I have to go back? -Well probably be able to go together until the Yongbong branch is finished. -Have youe to the conclusion that it is no longer worth watching over me? -Thats not right. Rather, recently, many of the leaders of the factions have expressed interest in you. Catching the assassin recently was the final blow. -if? -We have to decide on the next Lord Hao Wen. In peacetime, there is no need to rush like this, but in times like now, when a war is approaching, the session issue must be resolved in advance. Although I am the troublesome youngest student and have a low level of session, I am also qualified. You have an obligation to participate in meetings. -I dont think that Hao Wen-jus personal life will be in trouble if the Great War of True Demons breaks out. -No one knows what will happen in the future. Well, as I say this, I have thoughts that are not much different from you. But what can I do? Mungyu (TҎ) says. -. -Are you worried about me? -no. -are you okay. Even though it is apetition for session, it is not a particrly bloody battle or anything. Its literally a friendlypetition. -well. I dont think there is any room for good intentions to get involved in the fight to decide the leader of a group. -This may be the case for other martial arts groups, but Hao Wen is the exception. There are double and triple measures in ce to prevent internal strife. Due to the structure of the organization, factions cannot be formed, and the leaders have all received thorough training from childhood and consider the survival of the faction as their top priority. -. -I can assure you that among Hao Wens leaders, I am the one with the most humanity. I nodded as if I agreed with her remarks. Is it because he is the youngest disciple that Hao Wenju cherishes? Or is it because he fell into a mental state and there was a gap in his education that bordered on brainwashing? Compared to other leaders, she was rtively emotionally rich. Although there are times when I am confused as to whether it is real or an act. -And to begin with, Im not interested in Moon-joos position. Ive expressed that intention to those around me for quite some time, so I dont think any dangerous situation will arise. -What happens if you lose thepetition? -Nothing special will happen, right? At best, he would be stripped of his position as leader and demoted to branch manager? -Isnt this a purge? -Its just a minimum measure to ensure that no one is dissatisfied with the results and ns a rebellion. Its not like my life is in danger. Perhaps in my case, I will be given the role of your dedicated handler again. -Are you saying it wille back after the session issue is resolved? -Its highly likely. Why were you relieved? -Its burdensome, so please speak from a distance. -If you think about it, Master may have attached me to you with this in mind. We spent a while chatting and looking around. A guard wearing a gray mask quietly approached me and handed me a note. I looked around, opened the note, and looked at its contents. Cheon Ji-ryeong asked, fiddling with the mask. -Are you going? -of course. Chapter 97 Episode 97: The auction has begun. The location is a secret space located in the corner of the underground market. Other guests were unable to look inside because its existence was hidden by the structure and the structure. There are only six seats in a small space. Still, everything needed was prepared, from the podium to the emcee. Sitting on a wooden chair in the corner next to Cheon Ga-ryeong, I looked at the object the host was pointing at with an exaggerated gesture and let out a yawn. As for this object, it is a piece of porcin that was presented to King Jin about 300 years ago The exnation continued that it had high artistic quality and historical value, but I was not interested in the slightest. . It didnt matter what kind of stolen goods were simply rare. However, other guests seemed to have a different opinion than me. They raised their hands and got excited about thepetition. The exnation that it was an item used by the royal family seemed to have caught my eye. The first auction was sessfullypleted and the next item was released. This time it was an ornament. It was a waist belt worn around the waist, and unlike the usual one, the decoration was quite extravagant. This object is actually not just a decoration. It has great artistic value, but its true value is something else. The host held the object in his hand and shook it vigorously with energy. Then the belt came loose and turned into a long de. Actually, this girdle is a soft sword made by Heukya Jang, a famous cksmith of the ck Ind. Due to the nature of the weapon, it is a bit difficult to use, but I dont need to tell you how great it is, everyone knows. I let out a small exmation and corrected my posture. Unlike the items introduced earlier, I became interested. Its been a long time since Ive seen something so borately made. You dont have to worry that it will break easily just because it is thin. Because it is made of cold steel, it is stronger than it looks. I nced to the side. Cheon Ga-ryeong was ring at Yo-dae with eyes that looked like they were going to eat him. It seemed like he was quite greedy. Ill start with fifty gold coins. All the guests raised their hands. Aside from its usefulness as a weapon, it was a great item just for its decorative value. Not only is it possible to hide the fact that it is a weapon if you want, but also the fact that it is a work of art made by the master of darkness himself. Anyone with an eye for things would covet it. Sixty-four nyang! Sixty-seven nyang! As before,petition showed signs of heating up. The host shouted loudly and encouraged them. Because the space was cut off from the outside, there was no worry about noise leaking outside. As I was quietly watching the situation, I slowly raised my hand. One hundred nyang. A hundred pears have arrived! The surprised guests all turned to look at me. I crossed my arms as if ignoring them and just stared at the host. Is there anyone else you would like to call? Despite the hosts encouragement, the guests showed no particr reaction. Eventually, the host nodded and announced the end of the auction. Congrattions! This belt was sold to a customer wearing a fox mask for 100 gold coins! Cheon Ga-ryeong nced at me from the corner of his eye and asked in a full voice. -Isnt it too much to ask for a hundred gold coins? -Its not that much of a burden. -It would be nice to be rich. -Please pick up that belt yourselfter. -Are you giving it as a gift? -yes. Although I paid the same price as when I had previously purchased the Somyeongdan (С), I did not feel that it was a waste of money. It was a valuable item, and he also calcted that there was nothing wrong with winning Cheon Ga-ryeongs favor at this point. One hundred gold coins was certainly a lot of money, butpared to the bribe paid to Sohyeongeom, it was not such a huge expense. Now the third item is this! After that, the auction continued. There were a series of valuable items, but few caught my attention. Sometimes, even if there was something I liked, I didnt feel the need to get into a bloodypetition with other customers, so I just poked around a bit and then walked away. Whether it is a famous sword or an armored weapon, it doesnt have much meaning to me who already have Damro and Cheonjamboui. As we got to thetter part, imitations instead of the real ones came up on the stage one by one. The host asked for understanding, saying that if the value of the item was too high, there was a risk that customers would have an ident, so it was necessary to show an borate fake. An exnation followed that the genuine article was not here and that it would be delivered to the sessful bidder through separate contact at ater date. It was exactly the same as what Cheon Ga-ryeong had said in advance. How much time has passed like that? Finally, thest auction item appeared on the podium. A small bottle the size of two fingers. While the guests watched with their heads tilted, the host made a bombshell remark. This is an elixir. This is Gongcheong Petroleum discovered deep in the mountains by Sim Mani, who was in a rtionship with Heuksi. Unfortunately, the quantity is not veryrge. If taken by an unmanned person, it is enough to gain approximately twenty years of stamina. However, it cannot be denied that this alone is an item of great value. I cheered in my heart. I couldnt contain my excitement and almost jumped out of my seat. Gongcheong Petroleum. A legendary elixir found only in caves with dense earth energy. There is a popr belief that if the general public takes it, they will live long and disease-free, but that is just nonsense. Although naturally urring elixirs were effective, they often ced a great burden on the users. If a criminal who had not learned martial arts took it, he could immediately fall into trouble. As you may have already noticed, the bottle here is just for illustrative purposes. The real Gongcheong Oil does not exist here. . There is no need to waste time. We will start the auction right away. Lets set the minimum amount at 150 gold coins. The guests who participated in the auction looked at each other. Gongcheong Oil was a treasure whose value was iparable to anything that hade out so far. A rare gem that any warrior would sell his soul to obtain. Out of the six people, there are a total of four, including me and Cheon Ga-ryeong. However, the other two are also likely to enter thepetition. Even if you dont take it yourself, you can give it as a gift to your family or acquaintances. After thinking for a moment, I was the first to raise my hand and say. Three hundred nyang. A moan like Gasp came out. The price of the goods had doubled in an instant, so it must have been embarrassing. However, the situation was different from when I won the bid for the belt earlier. Naturally, the prices of Yeongeom and Gongcheong Petroleum, which were less popr, were bound to differ greatly. Three hundred and twenty nyang. One customer raised the price in a trembling voice. I cleared my throat once and raised my hand again. Four hundred nyang. I pretended to have a t voice to hide my excitement. Other guests would feel greater psychological pressure if they did not show emotional agitation. Once again, someone raised the price and I immediately silenced him by calling for 500 nyang. The host made a shocked expression. It seemed like he had not expected that the auction would be so one-sided. He would not like the current situation. As prices rise little by little, the spirit ofpetition among customers must be ignited, but if there is one person who openly pours cold water on them like this, it is bound to be difficult to cheer up the atmosphere. Even if you pay a thousand dors, you will definitely win the bid. Gongcheong Petroleum with 20 years worth of durability. Due to the nature of the White Lightning God Technique, if I take it, its efficacy will be half of that of the original, but even taking that into ount, I really wanted to get my hands on it. A golden opportunity to rece time with money. I didnt know when an opportunity like this woulde again. A conversation I had with Dokgo Woojin in the past shed through my mind. [The inner energy umted through Baekrei Shingong has the property of attracting the surrounding energy. Therefore, as the total amount of internal energy increases, the umtion efficiency also increases. If wepare it to the rate of interest in the field of battle, the general inner gongsim method is calcted as simple interest, and in the case of Baekrei Shingong, it is calcted aspound interest.] [So, based on my current status, Baekrei Shingong s Roughly, what is the efficiency of umting internal energy?] [Simr to the Three Trials Method, or slightly worse than that?] [ Then, how much internal energy must be umted before it bes usable?] [ Lets say approximately one day . If you have a certain level of internal energy, you will be able to show an efficiencyparable to that of the nine great ns or the five great families.] Currently, the total amount of internal energy contained in the Danjeon is a little over fifty years worth. If you win the bid and take Gongcheong Petroleum here, you will finally reach the standard mentioned by Dokgo Woojin. The efficiency of White Thunder Gods internal strength umtion increases to the point where it isparable to that of the Great Moon Sect or the Giant Sega. Is there anything else? The host tried his best to encourage the guests in a lively voice, but no one responded anymore. The amount of five hundred gold coins was burdensome, but what made them even more afraid was that I did not know how much the price would rise. Then, with this, we will conclude the final auction. The hosts resigned voice finally prates my ear. I stood up with Cheon Ga-ryeong and raised the corners of my mouth. I felt like I was going to be blown away by receiving unexpected ie. It was a truly rewarding outing. * * * After finishing our errands in Heuksi, Cheon Ga-ryeong and I returned to our guesthouse and exchanged small talk. -congrattions. In the end, the goal was achieved. -You cant be at ease because you havent received the item yet. -Heuksang will never stab a customer in the back. -Im not particrly concerned about a situation where Heuksang doesnt hand over the goods. -then? -There is someone who has been following me since I left the dark city. -I guess there was no need to tell me. -It looks like he was one of the guests who participated in the auction While I was thinking about what to do with him, I arrived at a busy street. -By the way, why havent you taken off that mask yet? -What do you think would happen if a beautiful woman like me walked around with a bare face in todays Honam? -Its typical of you to say things like that so casually. -Because its true. I clicked my tongue and looked around. Many of the pedestrians passing by on the main street were martial people. Those are also young and energeticte exponents. Men and women who were fully married gathered in one ce, drawn to arge-scale event. So what happens? Its obvious. It is said to be a jet meal rather than a memorial service. There were probably quite a few people who participated in the festival to find a spouse in the first ce. It took a while to move through the crowd. When I sensed that the figure following me was gradually getting further away, I sent a message to Cheon Ga-ryeong. -Please go back first. Ill take care of some business for a moment and then leave. -huh. I will use your gift gratefully. I jumped off the ground and climbed onto the roof of a nearby building. It would be better not to leave any regrets behind. Chapter 98 Episode 98: Making use of Ghost Treasures supernormal ability, he killed his presence and began a backtracking. If Im going to follow you, Ill do it until the end. I dont know why you stop midway and go back. I narrowed my eyes and stared at the mans back. Like Cheon Ga-ryeong, he also has not taken off his mask since leaving Heuksi. Not only was the face unrecognizable, but no clues could be found to guess the identity or background. At least I could tell that he was a person of considerable skill. Judging by his gait, posture, and prayers, he seemed to have reached at least the peak. There may be someone behind it, so dont attack right away. I followed the man like that for a while. Something amazing happened. The moment the man stepped into the spacious manor, his new form disappeared as if melting into thin air. ! It was truly a miracle. Not only did his appearance disappear, but even his presence waspletely erased. I wouldnt have believed it if I hadnt seen it with my own eyes. It seems like the battle is spread throughout the entire manor. Things became difficult. Because of this, it was impossible to find out the mans identity. Isnt it impossible to jump into a battle without any preparation? Should we stay hidden and wait until someonees out? After thinking for a moment, I quickly shook my head and walked away. I didnt want to use such an ignorant and cumbersome move. Because there was a simpler and more reliable way. First, I will ask Hao Mun to find out who the owner of that manor is. For a manor of that size, it wouldnt be that difficult to find out the owners name. It didnt seem like the masked man was the owner of the manor. Perhaps he was entrusted with the certification que by the owner of the manor and went to the dark city on his behalf? I dont know who the owner of the manor is, but he is probably not an ordinary person. When I think about it, I didnt even know it was natural. Isnt he a person with enough wealth to give away a golden certification que at the ck Sea? He probably had an unusual status. I nced back and muttered. Theres no need to rush. * * * Same time. In the office of a pce located inside the manor, an older man was reporting to a young woman. sorry. I couldnt get the item. Didnt the elixire up for auction? Gongcheong Oil has arrived. But I didnt win the bid. I would have said it was okay to spend all my money. The price has risen to 500 gold coins. Like that? I thought that anything more than that was not an amount I could decide at my discretion. The woman nodded, licking her lips with regret. Then I cant help it. Thank you for your hard work, Warrior Chu. I have one additional thing to report. ? I briefly followed the man who won the bid for Gongcheong Petroleum. I thought that once I knew where he lived, I could visit himter to receive the elixir. Was there something wrong? Nothing that could be called a problem happened. But I saw his face briefly from afar, and his appearance seemed familiar. Did you know someone? Im not sure because I only saw it at first nce, but it seemed to be a kite cooperative I met in Zhejiang. Kite small cooperative? Are you by any chance referring to Yeonsun Sohyeop? yes. Its probably him, seeing as he was wearing a fox mask in the dark. So, youre saying that Yeon Small Cooperative not only participated in Heuksis auction, but paid 500 gold coins to win Gongcheong Petroleum? Thats right. There was deep interest in the womans eyes. She muttered in a voice as sweet as jade beads rolling. Not only do you have the jewels that symbolize the VIPs of Hwayang Sangdan, but you also have the golden que that symbolizes the special guests of the ck Poetry. Im bing more and more curious about its identity. I stopped following him immediately after seeing his face. Because I judged that since it was the other party, I could get caught. Well done. I will personally visit the cooperative. Samurai, please go back and rest now. The woman who answered with a grin gave an order to congratte the guests. After Musa left the office. The woman yawned and stretched. I knew he wasnt an ordinary person, but The wide sleeves of his clothes flowed down his forearms. At the end of the sleeves, a crane symbol, symbolizing the Zhuge family, was embroidered. * * * The day for the preliminary round of thepetition has arrived. I set out early in the morning to take the test with other participants. The testing site was a steep cliff area located a long way away from the vige. Not even a human shadow was visible on the winding road between the cliffs. This was because the government sought cooperation from the government in advance and received authority to control the area. The content of the test was simple. Gyeongju (). When themander gives a signal, the participants waiting at the starting point run along the path in the canyon. Whoever holds the g at the finish line passes. Those who fail to do so are eliminated. Although it was a simple test, only 30% of the total number of people could pass it. If it was natural, it was natural. Isnt it impossible to have thousands of participantspete one by one to decide who wins or loses? In order to reduce the consumption of time, manpower, and funds, there was a need to filter out low-quality participants throughrge-scale testing. The content of the subsequent preliminaries would probably be simr. I lightly warmed up among the bustling crowd of reviewers. Did you say 100 ri ()? Although it was a simple race, the distance was quite long. Excellent divinew, pure inner strength, and strong stamina. Only participants who had all three skills would be able to pass the test. It was known that the first preliminary round would be held over a total of seven rounds. Since Cheonwoo Dojang was assigned to a different group than me, there was no one around him who could be considered an acquaintance. At least there is one face I know. I smiled and looked at the back of the young man standing in the front row. He must have sensed my gaze and frowned as he turned towards me. Hwang Bo-jin, the future Kwon Dragon. I guess he never thought he would be ced in the same group as me and take part in the preliminaries. Although he had a grim expression on his face, bewilderment was clearly visible in his eyes. The rules for the first preliminary round did not include a use about not interfering with others. Here, if I wanted to, it wouldnt be an easy task to eliminate Hwang Bo-jin. Hwang Bo-jin must have known that fact, too. What should I do? As I drew a meaningful smile on my lips and stimted Hwang Bo-jins anxiety, I felt the signs of revenge slowly approaching and took a quick look around. Men I had never seen before were approaching me, pushing other participants. Among them, there were some who openly showed hostility. what? I tilted my head with a puzzled expression and then pped my palms together. A conversation I had with a guru of the fortune-telling sect some time ago came to mind. [Lets let the person who achieves higher scores in thepetition carry out his/her wishes. If Changin Dojang defeats me, I will hand over my sword as he wishes.] [Not bad. Lets do that.] Changin Dojo, one of the disciples of the Jeomchang sect. It seemed like he had done something before the preliminaries started. Augh escaped me. Since it was a bet with such a high price, it was not unreasonable to feel anxious. However, I never thought that such a petty move would be used. The Jeomchang faction dressed the chatan in uniform. The future of the faction Moorim is truly bright. Of course, there were people other than Changin Dojo who had a grudge against me. For example, Hwang Bo-jin, who is staring intently at themander from the front line. However, I had no idea that he would have nned something like this. Theres no way he would use such a sloppy tactic, having alreadypeted with me once. depart! The powerful voice of the Hyeonmu Daewon (꠆T) who was controlling the participants rang loudly through the canyon. Thete exponents began to run along Guando, shouting shouts. At the same time, several men attacked me at once. Because the wearing of weapons was prohibited, everyone was bare-handed, but the number reached as many as six. It looks like you have no interest in the test. He had probably promised to get paid for interfering with me. I didnt bother to run away from them. Instead, he stood still and lifted his index finger to provoke the nearest man. Im dead! He mercilessly kicked the man in the abdomen as he let out a bloody cry and swung his fist. Then, he aimed his fist at the face of the man who leaped towards the back. While fighting with the men, the other participants gradually moved further away from the starting line. I muttered to myself as I grabbed the arm of the man running from the side and broke it. Well, it doesnt matter if its a littlete. Because I can catch up with you. * * * The expression of the Hyunmudaeun who was leading the participants at the starting line showed a hint of displeasure. Those guys . The image of six men working on a young man came into view. Although thepetition rules do not state that you must not disturb other participants, this is still too tant. It looks like he was ordered by someone. Hyeonmu, who was contemting whether to stop him, sighed softly and shook his head. It was beyond his authority. There was no way the high-ranking people could not have predicted that a situation like this could happen. In other words, this foul was implicitly permitted. If there is a loophole in the originalws and rules, it is natural for vested interests to exploit it for profit. The member of the Hyunmudae held his sword tightly and cheered in his heart for the young man who was being attacked by the men. Wow! Did the support reach you? The young man simply knocked the men down. It didnt take more than 10 minutes to subdue everyone. Thats too bad. Its a waste of skill to be eliminated from the preliminaries. However, at that time, the distance between me and the other participants had already widened significantly. The member of Hyeonmu clicked his tongue as if he felt sorry. The next moment, the young man nced in the direction where the Hyeonmu squad member was and curled the corners of his mouth. The young man took a strong step forward while the puzzled members of the Hyeonmu unit watched with bated breath. Quang! The ground caved in and cracks spread in all directions. The young mans new form was shot out like an arrow leaving a protest. It was so fast that an afterimage remained,sting long like a tail. The member of Hyeonmus eyes became bulging. Even I didnt have the confidence to run that fast. He muttered in a subdued voice as he stared at the back of the young man walking away. A monster entered the contest. Chapter 99 Episode 99: We spread the ghost bullets and quickly narrowed the distance between us and the distant participants. Although the start waste, there was plenty of time to spare as the Gyeongju route was long. Soon, the ranks ofte exponents who had fallen behind were visible. Did they despair because the gap with the leaders had widened too much? The majority gave up running and walked or stopped. I took a big leap and jumped over their heads. omg? Later Jisoo raised his head in response to the shadow cast over his head and let out an expression of astonishment. As Inded on the ground in a parab, a thought suddenly urred to me and I stopped in ce. Now that I think about it, Gyeongju-ro was formed by joining two characters for galji (֮). From my own experience, the rules of the preliminaries were quitex. What more can I say since there are people who are tantly disturbing other participants. Theres no need to just go down a certain path, right? I raised my head and looked up at the sheer cliff. Wouldnt it be better to go straight through to the finish line rather than going in circles? As soon as I made the decision, I moved my body. I jumped towards the wall on the left, climbed over the cliff, leaped again, andnded on the opposite wall. Leap again. It kicked the cliffs on both sides alternately and continued to soar upward. The left-behind testers looked shocked when they saw me like that. The rumbling noise spread. Nonsense. Its easily ten feet wide! That kind of monster is thete index? I dont think even Master Moon can do something like that? When I finally reached the top of the cliff, I let out the breath I had been holding and looked down. As I climbed to a high ce, I was able to see the progress of the first preliminary round at a nce. The front line had a wide gap with the other participants. As long as there were no other variables, it seemed like he would easily pass the exam. The fiercestpetition was in the ranks of lieutenants who followed behind. One by one, there were people who fell behind because they had used up all their strength or because their stamina had run out. The rankings changed in real time. Perhaps some of them would pass the exam and others would fail. There is. Even in the front line, the figure of the man at the very front stood out. Hwang Bo-jin. As a future Kwon Ryong, he was showing outstanding skills that were clearly different from otherte-stage exponents. Even with such skills, he was only concerned about protecting himself during times of war. The martial arts and elixirs that the family would have provided for his growth were a waste. Lets catch up first. A jump followed by a five-step approach. Teuong! The ground was deeply hollowed out and stone dust flew in all directions. The new model that floated down fell to the cliff on the other side, following a long curved trajectory. A quarter of the way through the entire race waspleted with just one jump andnding. I wondered what the other participants, sweating profusely below, would make when they found out about this. Leap again. At this point, I had passed the lead and was in first ce. The sight of Hwang Bo-jin in the front row, unfolding the Cheonwangbo () and making a triumphant expression, could not have looked so funny. As I continued to jump andnd, I soon found myself nearing the finish line. At this rate, it seemed like I would be able to pass the exam smoothly. uh? I had a puzzled look on my face as I took the final leap. On the opposite side of the cliff, an old man was standing with his back to me. He is! When I recognized the old mans identity, I swallowed my frustration. In life, unexpected things often happen. The current situation was exactly like that. Why is that person here? There was surprise in the old mans eyes. It seemed like they didnt expect that there would be a participant jumping over the cliff. I screamed in my heart. It wasnt because of the old mans terrifying appearance that would make even ghosts run away in fright. It wasnt because I felt a heavy sinking energy that gave me goosebumps. What really scared me was the identity and status of the old man, which I figured out through memories of my past life. Muzon! The two people who are evaluated as the best among the absolute masters,monly called the Ten Heavenly Emperors, are referred to as the Two Emperors. Shaolins Buddhahood and Mengs Buddhahood. The old man in front of me was the master of Cheonoecheon (), who upied the first ce in the world. The contemporary Murim lords main artist. His grizzled hair was neatly tied up, and his beard was trimmed short. He was wearing a wide white long robe, and because he was dressed inly without any patterns or decorations, he looked like a vige rich man at first nce. Two long swords held at the waist with a rugged appearance reminiscent of wild beasts rather than humans. Im going crazy. I never would have thought that someone as powerful as a leader woulde out to the test site and watch the preliminaries in person. I had no idea that we would meet like this. All kinds of random thoughts passed through my mind as I couldnt ovee my momentum and jumped forward. What should I do? Should I run away? I dont want to have to deal with that scary monster one-on-one. But wouldnt it be a waste if I forced myself to avoid it and the Mujon felt ufortable? Surely you wont be eliminated for cheating? after . As Inded lightly and let out the breath I had been holding, the old man approached me at a quick pace. I flinched, my shoulders shaking, and I took a step back. Be careful. Then it might fall. yes. I swallowed my saliva and bowed politely. I send my greetings to Master Yeon-woon, a schr of martial arts. Im just asking to confirm, but is it a Review Jisoo who participated in this contest? Thats right. Looking at you, it looks like you know who I am. Arent you the leader of your time? It feels good to be recognized by a young friend Ive never met before. How old are you? This year, its just a matter of terms and conditions. Its a transcendental state at a certain age. Even when I was young, it wasnt at that level. . Where is the recluse? Its the Thunder Gate. Thunder Gate? Its a sect Ive never heard of. Are you a secr school with roots in the old school? no. It is a one-person sect that has no connection whatsoever with the Old Daemun sect. Thats right. A deep smile appeared on the corner of Hwabaek Joos mouth. I dont know why, but I could tell that he was very satisfied with my answer. I think we have to deal with work anyway, but would you like to talk to me for a moment? Artist Joo sat down on a nearby rock and offered to sit next to him. The words of dislike rose up in my throat because I felt burdened, but I couldnt muster the courage to say them out loud. I sat with my butt against the rock with a very nervous expression. I never thought there would be a participant who would pass the preliminaries in that way. Im asking just in case, but will I be disqualified for taking the test in a fraudulent manner? Disqualification? What are you talking about? You did something wrong. I used expedient methods instead of following the established path. It doesnt matter. I dont remember making a rule about not jumping over cliffs. Then thats a good thing. I sighed in relief and looked to the side. Juhwabaek, who looked back like a ghost, narrowed his eyes and asked. Do you have any intention of joining? yes. Thats a happy thing. I cant believe such a promising young man wants to join the team. I have heard of your reputation and admired you for a long time. Youre so good at making such sarcasticments. Its true. It is done. Let me give you one piece of advice to young talent who will be future leaders. I like advice rather than ttering words, and I like people who bring results rather than people who make idle talk. Do you understand what I mean? yes. Misceneous conversation continued. Who is your teacher? What was your purpose in participating in thepetition? What do you want to do after you join? Nutrient questions continued to pour out. I answered the questions as sincerely as possible, being careful not to show any ws. How much time has passed like that? The front line of participants taking the test was approaching. Hwabaek Joo said, pushing my back with a regretful expression. This old man has been holding on to his young friend for too long. Lets go and have a look. If you miss work or something because of me, you wont be able to sleep at night because youll feel unfair. It doesnt matter if its not really about work, etc., but You dont have to worry about what I think. . Go and take the test again. It would be nice to see you on the podiumter. The winner of the Yongbong Branch will have the honor of going up to the podium at the closing ceremony and meeting the leader face to face. In other words, what Artist Joo said contained the true meaning of win and receive the prize I give you. I bowed to him with a shocked expression and jumped down the cliff. I appreciate the support, but I scratched the back of my head, feelingplicated. I dont know why, but the Murim Lord took a liking to me. Arent you d youve been liked by your future boss? It wasnt like that at all. My goal is to join the Senate. The Murim lord could, so to speak, be a being located at the opposite point. My honest feeling was that I didnt want to get involved with him if possible. I have to finish the exam first. I sighed heavily and slid down the steep wall. As soon as I set foot on the ground, the finish line was right in front of me. I picked up one of the dozens of gs nted on the ground and handed it to a nearby member of the Hyeonmu unit. The member of the Hyunmudae who received the g had a puzzled expression. It seemed like they had never thought that the unknownte Jisoo, who was not from the old school or the five generations, would pass the test with first ce. In this way, the first preliminary exam waspleted sessfully. * * * When I returned to my dorm after finishing the exam, an unexpected guest came to visit. long time no see. Yeon Sohyeop. A woman with her face covered with cotton thread walked towards me and spoke to me. Although the face was not visible, the identity of the person could be known just by the voice. I bowed politely and greeted the woman. Long time no see. Jegal Soje. Do you remember what I said before at Hwayang Sangdan? I remember. I recalled a conversation I had with Zhuge Hye in the past. [Yongbong branch (P֮). Are you nning to participate?] [Yes.] [When I see you in Honam, I will greet you formally. At that time, I will also take off this stuffy cotton cloth.] [I look forward to it.] Didnt you say that if we meet again, you will take off the cotton cloth and greet you? I was nning on doing that, but I was a bit reluctant to show my bare face in a crowded ce. So, Im thinking of inviting Sohyeop to the vi Im staying at. How do you think? If I ept, will I be able to see Sojeos face? Of course. Then I will go. Chapter 100 Episode 100: Zhuge Hye. Direct descendant of the Zhuge family. A woman believed to be Earth Dragons twin sister. A mysterious being shrouded in mystery. I dont know what her intention was, but she officially invited me to her residence. Seeing as they asked me toe with the rest of the group, I thought it might have been simply a ce to build friendships, but somehow the real purpose seemed to be something else. There were a total of four people, excluding me, who epted the invitation. Cheon Garyeong, Tang Seoyeon, Cheonwoo Dojang, and Damun. Seo Ho-seon seemed ufortable participating in a meeting hosted by thete Jisoo of the prestigious Sega, so he waved his hand and expressed his refusal. As I headed to the manor she told me about with my group, Iughed out loud. I said it felt vaguely familiar, and it turned out to be the manor I had reached after backtracking on a follower not long ago. Now that I think about it, the battle was spread out across the entire manor. I wondered if the manor, which requires a huge amount of money to create and maintain, wasid out all over therge site because it was a manor of a certain status, but it seems to have been a vi used by the direct descendants of the Zhuge family. At the entrance to the manor stood a man with a familiar face. I dont know his name, but I remember him as the leader of the warriors who guarded Zhuge Hye. Ill take you inside the manor. The lines are spread out, so be careful and follow me. All right. As I passed through the entrance, a well-manicured garden came into view. The sound of Cheon Ga-ryeong letting out an exmation was heard from behind. Perhaps, before her eyes, the scene of the people in front of her disappearing like smoke due to the formation was unfolding. I walked after the warrior and asked him a question. Can I ask you a question? Ask anything. What is your name? Its called Chuso. You can call us at your convenience. I feel burdened when you call me that high. Musa Chu scratched his cheek and answered awkwardly. The person who nced at this person looked like someone who was up to something. -Why was the warrior following me? -! Musa Chus face became as hard as stone. My gait became unnatural and the movements of my arms became stiff. -It didnt seem like he was trying to cause any harm, so I just let it go that time, but there wont be a next time. -I will keep this in mind. -If you are thinking of receiving Gongcheong Petroleum from me, please give up. Even if you ask me to pay twice as much, I wont hand it over. Musa Chu nodded heavily. Dojang Cheonwoo and Seoyeon Tang took turns looking at Musa Chu and me with puzzled expressions. This is the ce. After entering the hall pointed out by Musa Chu, my group and I were soon able toe face to face with Zhuge Hui. A gasping moan came from behind. When I nced back, I saw Dojang Cheonwoo had stopped walking and was looking straight ahead with a nk expression. Thats amazing. Zhuge Hyes beauty, which I saw with my own eyes, was at an incredible level. The expression that rumors are not as good as reality is probably used in times like these. I heard that the appearance of the earth dragon that appeared at an official event was outstanding enough to attract even the female monks of Botaam. If the original background supports it, even if it is reversed, it will still be bad. Smooth skin with no blemishes visible, sharp nose, lips like cherry, eyes curved like a crescent moon. She wore a silk bow with light pink stripes and simple jewelry on her ears and neck. Her hair was neatly tied up and held in ce with a hairpin, leaving her pure white nape exposed. It was no wonder that Dojang Cheonwoo reacted in a dazed manner. As for my personal impressions, I dont think it would be inferior at allpared to Cheon Ga-ryeong or Cheonhwa Cheonnyeo, who is called the Four Rivers Best Beauty. thank you for the invitation. I prepared a lot of things in my own way, and I hope you enjoy it enough. After exchanging greetings with a light bow, they followed Zhuge Hye and entered the pavilion connected to the pavilion. The table spread out in the middle of the pavilion was filled with precious delicacies from the mountains and the sea. The host, Zhuge Hye, sat at the head table, and my group, including myself, took the remaining seats. Dojang Cheonwoo, who was pushed out by Damun after fighting fiercely alone to sit next to Jegalhye, looked dejected. long time no see. Sama no, Brother Dam. A long time. Zhuge Hye and Damun exchanged friendly yet awkward greetings. I stopped my hand from picking up the chopsticks and looked at the two people in turn. Now that I think about it, I heard that the two of you were spherical. Just as Damun knew about Zhugehye, Zhugehye also knew about Damun. Also about his origins and current situation. I have heard well about your brothers activities. I have heard so much about the Earth Dragons reputation. Thanks to being active in the same time slot, I also earned the cool nickname Chiunryong. I feel sorry for some reason. There is no reason for you to be sorry. After hearing the nickname Chiunryong, I think its not as bad as I thought. . The food was delicious. The liquor served by the husband-inw was of high quality, worthy of being called famous liquor. After finishing the meal, the priests cleared the table and brought out a table and teaware. We sat around the beautiful pavilion, savored the scent of tea, and chatted for a while. Zhuge Hye got to the point. Yeon Sohyeop. There is one thing I would like to ask. ? Are you interested in joining the small cooperative? Ive been getting a lot of simr questionstely. It seems like there was someone else besides me who asked the same question. Yeah whatever. Senior Sohyeongeom, the elder of the n, or senior Mujon, the leader of the n. Mu muzon!? Dojang Cheonwoo squirted out the tea in his mouth. Suddenly, Damun, who was sitting next to him, was shocked. Im sorry. Stop being so surprised. its okay. Damun frowned and took a dry towel from Shibi and wiped his face. Zhuge Hye opened his mouth with a puzzled expression. I didnt know that Yeon Sohyeop was also close to Maengju. We are not particrly close friends. I just had a brief conversation with the leader who came to see the event during the preliminaries of thepetition. . To answer the question, it is true that the intention is to be blind. However, I have no intention of belonging to a specific faction. Why? Because I dont want my range of maneuver to be narrowed. I hate to say this, but for that reason, I think its better to belong to a faction. If you dont belong to any faction, you will be subject to considerable checks. I have something else in mind regarding that part. Is that so Zhuge Hye licked his lips with regret. Feeling puzzled, I turned to her and asked. But why are you asking that? This time, I am also joining the membership. yes? Recently, my twin brothers physical condition has greatly improved. To the extent that it does not interfere with daily life at all. I no longer need to act as a substitute, so now I have to find my own life. It seems that the hypothesis that Ji-ryong was Zhuge Hyes twin brother was correct. I said, putting the tea cup down on the table. Congrattions. thank you. But why the Murim Alliance? With Sojeos ability, he would be able to rise to an important position in the family even if he does not join the n. I dont want toplicate the session issue. The voices supporting me within the family are growing louder I understand what you mean. So, Sojeo, are you going straight into the military department? Not immediately. You should start by helping with chores and gradually work your way up. . I sighed andughed. Even if she started from the bottom and worked her way up, her advancement speed would be so fast that it could not even bepared to that of an ordinary swordsman. Ability, background and even background. Because he is a character who is missing nothing. I guess this was the purpose of setting up this ce today. What do you mean? Lets get along well with our ssmates from now on. I think thats roughly what it means, but am I mistaken? Is it obvious like that? He must have been thinking of dragging me into the faction that senior Jegal-Hwan, a soldier of the Alliance, belongs to. I was rejected before I could even say anything. I scoffed in my heart. Even if I had intended to belong to a specific faction, I would not have epted her rmendation. There are various factions within the Murim Alliance. The factions, divided ording to their own interests and purposes, werergely divided into two groups: the first was the Maengju faction () and the second was the senior faction (). And the faction to which Zhuge Huan belonged belonged to the former. It could be said that this is a faction that anyone who dreams of bing an elder should never join. I narrowed my eyes and nced at Zhuge Hye. The sight of her sighing softly and pouring tea into an empty cup was so beautiful that it reminded me of a fairy from a fairy tale. Maybe Ill have an antagonistic rtionship with her. I spoke to her with a wide smile, hiding my true feelings. Please take care of me in the future. Please take care of me. Was I jealous of the warm atmosphere? Dojang Cheonwoo tilted his teacup and muttered. Should I join the union at this point? No, you cant join the union. What will happen to the Hwasan Sect if the next Plum Blossom God Sword leaves the reclusive world and settles down in the secr world? * * * Three dayster, the day of the second preliminary round arrived. This test site was the training center within the Murim Alliance. Large rocks ced at regr intervals in the vast training ground stood out. A test tube wearing a ceremonial uniform embroidered with a pattern symbolizing the Jujakdae (ȸ) was ced on the podium. Among the Four Gods, the Suzakudae is the only groupprised entirely of women. Although its size was smallpared to other armed forces, the average level of armed forces of its members was known to be quite high. The middle-aged woman on the podium also seemed like an ordinary person, giving off a heavy prayer. Even at a nce, it was clear that he was a strong man who had reached the pinnacle of excellence. Jujakdaewon (ȸ꠆T) exined the content of the exam concisely. Everyone, use your martial skills and leave scars on the rock. While the first test assessed basic skills such as internal strength and stamina, the second test seemed to confirm the power of the martial arts that the participant had learned. One participant raised his hand curiously and asked. Is it okay to destroy the rock? The Suzaku member twitched his lips and nodded. Does not matter. If you can, do it. Chapter 101 Episode 101 I stood in the seat assigned by the examiner and looked up at therge rock. It must have been a task to transport rocks of this size to the training ground. I had no idea how much manpower and money would have been consumed. If you wanted to test the power of martial arts, you could have ordered people to cut the wall in the canyon where the first test was held. So you probably thought it wasnt fashionable. I chuckled and ced my hand on the sword soldier. The upper echelons of the Murim League also did something very regrettable. There was no waste like this. If we had this kind of money, we could increase the Senates budget a little more. Anyway, the passing criteria for the test are very ambiguous. Everyone use their martial skills and leave scars on the rock. Examiners will decide whether you pass or not by looking at the traces left on the rock. No objective conditions for passing were presented at all. Passing is determined at the discretion of the examiners. If the test tube was purchased, it would also be possible to eliminate certainte-stage indices. What kind of test is so full of loopholes, including the first preliminaries? In terms of fairness, I thought that the Demonic Churchs Holy Fire Festival might be better. If you lose, you and everyone go to the underworld equally. I didnt know that I might be harmed by a loophole in the test rules. Considering what happened in the first preliminary round, there was a good chance. How can we know what kind of wrongdoing Jeomchangs Malko might havemitted? I didnt really want to do anything that would stand out in the preliminaries. If you leave an ambiguous result, you may be helplessly eliminated. I wanted to decline that situation. Suddenly, what ate Jisoo said to a member of the main team shed through my mind. You said you couldpletely destroy it, right? As soon as the test tube was announced to start, thete-stage indexes each pulled out their weapons and pointed them at the rock. Some people chanted the name of the herb with powerful energy, while others closed their eyes and recited the Buddhas name to concentrate. The sounds of collisions rang out one after another. However, very few people seeded in breaking the rock. Although there were not many talented people who could perform such powerful moves, there were certainly some who did not think there was a need to show off their skills in the preliminaries without spectators. I slowly raised the hand holding the sword. Absolutely! Quick! A brain g was oveid on the surface of the raised sword. A terrifying energy wave spread and bright lights flickered. The participants eyes all turned to me. Hwang Bo-jin, who was standing in front of a rock whose side had been roughly torn off and had a triumphant expression on his face, let out a groan. There was no need to put on a fancy herbivorous meal. He simply lowered his sword from top to bottom in a dull manner. However, the results were by no means light. Kwaaaaang! A huge rock shattered into pieces. A thick cloud of dust rose and debris flew in all directions. Other participants who were taking the test nearby were scammed without even knowing what was going on. I looked down at thepletely copsed remains of the rock and calmly looked down. Silence fell over the entire training ground. I asked a question to a nearby Suzaku member who had a nk expression on his face. Is this enough to pass? Of course I passed. If the criteria for passing are ambiguous, it is enough to show a result that everyone has no choice but to ept. The exam wasnt finished yet, but since the member of the main team had made an announcement, my passing was almost certain. Hwang Bo-jins low muttering pierced my ears. You monstrous bastard. Where on earth did a guy like thate out I nced in his direction and raised my eyebrows. Hwang Bo-jin, who was shocked that the thief was losing his feet, shrugged his shoulders like a small animal. I thought it would be nice to meet him in the first round of the finals if possible. Dont let me gain vain fame like I did in my previous life. * * * Same time. Zhuge Huan, a soldier of the Murim League, entered the leaders room carrying a bundle of documents and had a frowning expression on his face. A grizzled old man yawning with a bored expression. As I watched Koraji lying down on the desk without doing what he was told to do, I burst into heat. Lord. Why are you calling me, soldier? Lord! Im not deaf. Didnt you say you would take care of everything today? I tried. Are you saying that now? Before that, I discovered an interesting kid a little while ago Do you think Ill just ignore you if you try to change the subject so tantly? Just listen first. Because he was the perfect fit for the type of talent you were looking for. ? Do you remember how I secretly escaped from the vige not long ago? Of course I remember. We mobilized the ck night team and searched the entire vige like teeth to find the leader who had abandoned all his work and ran away. You have thorns in your voice. Doesnt it stand out? Actually, I was watching the first preliminary round at the time Youre proud of me. Dont interrupt and listen to the end. Wouldnt e-term index leave behind the determined race route and jump over the cliff to the finish line? Does that make sense? A furrow was carved between Zhuge Huans eyebrows. He knew it was an obvious trick, but he was curious so he seemed like he would let it pass for now. A smile of conversion appeared on the old mans lips. I thought it didnt make sense, but what can I do? I cant deny what I saw with my own two eyes. If its true, its a great review index. What n are you from? I asked about the relic gate, and they said it was Cheonreimun. Tennis Gate? It is a one-person legend file whose name is not known to the world. Huh . Age is a condition. He was the youngest among the participants. I hate to say this, but that kid will probably win thispetition. Is it that much? Its barely that much. My guess is that the child is already close to the level of a 100-year-old master or has a level of martial arts that is even higher. ! I dont think there is anyone else who meets the criteria you mentioned better than this. What is the young mans name? Yeonsoun. Theyre probably going through the second qualifying round right now. I think it would be better to do some groundwork in advance to avoid being taken over by the old faction. What do you think? For now, lets investigate that young man separately. If youre rxed like that, youre going to get in trouble if other guys catch your eye, right? However, we cannot contact the target without at least some prior investigation. Anyway, you seem like a tough person. Please take this first. What is that? This is a newly uploaded payment document. The old mans face was very distorted. He grunted as he scanned the contents of the document. Cant the military take care of this kind of thing? I took charge of most of the issues and resolved them. This is also a selection of only the issues that absolutely require the Lords approval. If there is a hell of human life, this is it. There are subordinates who experience even more hell because of their boss whoins every day and does nothing. I dont know who it is, but its so pitiful. I need a raise. Its pitiful. The boss needs to work hard for that poor subordinate. What he needs is a vacation, not money. What can I do? I cant give you a vacation because its a very busy time. At least the sry should be raised. In my next life, I will never be tangled up with the Lord. What a coincidence. I had the same thoughts as you. I wille back in two hours. Its the leaders office in name, but isnt he going in and out like its his own home? How about leaving at least a day apart? I wille back in two hours. You dont have to emphasize it. Ill just go now. Zhuge Huan left the office, smoothing the dark shadows around his eyes. The old man, Joo Hwa-baek, who had been quietly staring at the back, leaned back on the back of his chair andughed. Seeing as theres less nagging than usual, it seems like hes starting to get interested. * * * After passing the second preliminary round and returning to my dorm, I narrowed my eyes when I saw a man standing in front of the guesthouse with his arms crossed. It was a familiar face. Did you do well on the test? yes. Well, theres no way someone as talented as you would be eliminated from the preliminaries. What brought you here? I have something I want to tell you. Would you like to take a walk for a while? great. Pang Mun-hwan, the next head of the Hyeonmu Department. A direct blood rtive of the Hebei Peng family, who upied the first seat of the Five Great Families. After joining the alliance as if he was kicked out due to session issues, he continued to rise to his current position. Since he is a person who is likely to be an elder of the group when he retires from active duty, there was no harm in building a close rtionship with him. As we walked along thekeside together and chatted, Pang Mun-hwan came to me with a message. -They said there werete-stage indexes who interfered with you in the first preliminary round. -Where did you hear that story? -Youre not asking because you dont know, right? Hyunmudae was in charge of supervising the first test. -but. -Do you know who the beast is? -I have a rough guess. -someone? -Do you n on punishing me if I tell you? -It would be difficult to officially publicize and punish the wrongdoing. There is no physical evidence, and most importantly, no rules have been broken. -Unofficially, it seems like you are saying that you can punish as much as you want. -Is that possible? Pang Mun-Hwan burst outughing. Although he said no in words, at first nce, he seemed to be full of motivation. -I had no idea that you came here because you were worried about my safety. -I just want to find out whomitted the fraud. -I am grateful, but I dont think you need to help me. -Why? -I made a bet with someone who was suspected to be a viin. -bet? -We decided topete to see who would achieve higher results in thispetition. -Are you saying that he interfered with you in order to win the bet? -This is just a guess. -Thats absurd. So what is his identity? -This is Changin Dojang, one of the disciples of the Jeomchang faction. -He is a disciple of the Jeomchang faction. This is not a position to be taken lightly. -Anyway, I dont want to provoke my opponent until I get the payback for my bet. -Okay. If that is what you mean. -sorry. You showed me favor at best. -Dont worry about it. The reason I asked about the identity of the cheater in the first ce was out of curiosity, and there was another reason why I came to meet you. -? -Elder Sohyeongeom told me to tell this to you. It seems like Wan Li Qian is up to something, so be careful. Something might happen soon. Chapter 102 Episode 102 After parting ways with Pang Mun-hwan and returning to the dorm, Iy down on the bed and muttered. Its a full power fist. Powerful fist (fȭ). An elder of the Maeng n and a magnate who holds the position of elder of the Hwangbo family. Although I havent seen his face yet, I heard that he is plotting something to harm me. Of course, I knew that he was hostile toward me because of my fight with Hwang Bo-jin. Even so, I didnt think there would be any need to take action during this time when the festival was in full swing. You have a very impatient personality. I was worried about how to respond, but there was nothing I could do in the current situation where I didnt know what the other person was preparing. For now, I have no choice but to wait and trust Prosecutor Sohyeons words that he will monitor the situation and contact me. After staring nkly at the ceiling for a while, I jumped up from my seat. Now that I think about it, its almost time. He wore a ck long robe and a fox mask. I didnt forget to take the golden que I borrowed from Cheon Ga-ryeong. Today was the day to receive the Gongcheong Petroleum that was won at the Heuksi auction. * * * In a forest with few people. As I was sitting on the back of a tree in the vacant lot that had been chosen as the meeting ce and waiting, an electric sound came from somewhere. -Did you have dinner? -I slept soundly for six examinations. A rambling answer to a random question. Afterpleting the strange confirmation process, the other person appeared from afar. It was a man wearing a featureless yellow long robe and arge bamboo hat. As I watched the other person moving slowly, I took out the golden card from my arms and ced it on my palm. The man who stopped with a length of distance left threw a wooden box at me. At the same time, I also threw away a bundle of slips rolled up and tied with string. -Can I check the item right away? -It doesnt matter. When I opened the wooden box, there was a ck but sized bottle inside. Even though the lid was sealed with wax, the magical energy flowing from within could not be hidden. I nodded in satisfaction and got up from my seat. -Ill just leave now. The yellow-haired man, who had put the slip in his arms, walked away with a gliding pace. I could tell just by looking at his posture and the prayer emanating from his steps. That he is an expert who has mastered the martial art of rising. It was too much inaction to be seen as an errand boy who simply delivered goods. Suddenly, a curiosity arose. How many masters does Heuksi have? I have to move my seat first. I took that route and headed to Ijiajang (f). I needed a safe ce to take the elixir. Because so many martial artists were staying in the lodgings near Dongjeong Lake, they were reluctant to open the bottle. So, I was thinking of asking Lee Kang-hak to rent a practice room. * * * A secret room located in the basement of Lee Ga-jang. I patted the head of the little girl who was leaning back against the head of the bed and praised her. Well done. Its thanks to my brother who taught me in an easy-to-understand way. The girl, Lee Su-yeon (Ȼ), responded in a hushed voice with her cheeks turning red. Lee Kang-hak looked at me and Lee Su-yeon alternately with aplicated expression. Although I was happy that my granddaughter had regained her health, I didnt seem to be happy that she called me brother and followed me around. Since you are sufficiently familiar with the Ice Flower Technique, I dont think you need my teachings anymore. Youre not saying you wonte visit me anymore, are you? Of course not. I wille back often to see the condition. Phew Are you experiencing any inconvenience? Life in a dark, secret room can be frustrating. are you okay. After the sun sets, I often go for a walk. Its a little ufortable, but I can bear it. Then Im d. I think it would be better if your brother came and talked to me sometimes. Lee Soo-yeon had a brighter personality than expected. I thought that a cold and aloof attitude would be ingrained in me as a side effect of learning the Ice Fire Ball, but it turned out to be unfounded. Is it because he knows that I am the benefactor who saved his life? After oveing her mental illness and gaining strength, she always treated me kindly. It was like seeing a small animal that follows people well. After chatting for about half an hour. After leaving the regretful Su-yeon Lee behind and leaving the secret room, I immediately asked Kang-hak Lee to lend me the practice room. Although Lee Kang-hak was puzzled, he obediently handed over the key to the training room. As I entered the training room through the entrance made of mechanical equipment, I let out a low exmation. Should it really be said to be the former Blue Dragon Squadrons personal training ground? I was amazed by the spacious andfortable space that did not feel like a secret room. The night poles nailed to the ceiling were dimly lit. The entrance was sealed and he sat cross-legged in the center of the practice room. Apletely enclosed space. Even if something happened here, the outside world would not know. I opened the lid of the wooden box I took out of my pocket. Holding the small bottle in my right hand, I gently rubbed the sealed part with my left index finger. The bottles stopper fell to the floor and a thick scent filled the room. I didnt want to lose even a single ounce of energy, so I immediately poured the milky liquid into my mouth. A burning sensation, as if on fire, started from the nape of my neck and spread throughout my body. He immediately began the work of using the White Thunder Divine Technique to embody the energy of the elixir. The energy circting in the blood vessels greedily sucked in the earth energy contained in the Gongcheong Petroleum and grew in size. I forgot time and fell into selflessness. When I finished practicing fortune telling for a long time and opened my eyes, my whole body was drenched in sweat. I let out a long sigh and got up from my seat. It seemed like I would have to rent not only a practice room but also a bathtub. by the way. I felt the heavy energy in the Danjeon and drew a smile on my face. Finally, I gained one level of proficiency. The expression immeasurable is probably used in times like this. It seems like only yesterday I was struggling because I couldnt bnce my mind and body. From now on, I would no longer be told that I had poor internal skills. Although my strength has only increased over the past ten years, I feel that it has definitely changed from before. Suddenly I wanted to try it. I used my internal energy ording to the structure of the White Lightning Divine Gong and formed ayer of thunder energy on my fingertips. Although it was small in size and had a short duration, it was a very useful skill depending on how it was used. I think it might work now. I had an unfounded confidence that I could go one step further. I increased my strength even further and tried to condense the brain energy into one point. Absolutely! Quick! A small sphere of brain energy was formed in the air. I held it tightly in my hand like a person possessed by something. sh! A radiance that instantly covers the entire right hand. I burst outughing, not even noticing the burn spreading across the back of my hand. ha ha ha! I finally got a clue to move on to the next level. * * * The day for the third preliminary round has arrived. The subject of the test was sparring. Only those who were recognized for their skills by sparring with the Blue Dragon members stationed at each testing site had the opportunity to advance to the finals. Due to the two preliminaries held previously, participants who were already close to Guha were eliminated. After the final preliminary round, 128 people who had confirmed their advancement to the finals would remain. . I put my hand on the sword soldier and let out a chuckle. Sparring with the examiner? As was the case in the second preliminary round, no clear criteria for passing were presented this time either. At the very least, it would have been okay to specify how many sums you have to endure to pass. No, isnt that even more unfair? Each examiner has different skills and tendencies. I dont know who the person who came up with the test item was, but I was certain that he was a thief who was eating up the sry paid by the university day by day. The examiner standing in the center of the training hall red at us with scary eyes. It was not the facial expression shown to participants who had waited for their turn for a long time and entered the testing room. So, youre from Hwangryongmugwan? You didnt even graduate? yes. I wonder how on earth you got up here. . Although we didnt exchange a few words, it was easy to figure out what kind of personality the other person had. It was shocking to see the examiner looking down on the participant after only hearing about their background. Do you, the examiner,e from the Namgung family? How did you know that? I knew it when I saw the mark on the sword. But you still have a keen eye for attention. The examiner raised his eyebrows and pulled the sword from its sheath. His narrowed eyes looked towards my right hand. How did your right hand be like that? I encountered some unexpected idents. The burns are bad. It wont interfere with taking the exam. The examiner tugged his left hand and provoked me. I will give up who goes first. Lets use all the talents we have. I will not decline. I nodded and kicked the ground. He immediately prated into the gap between his opponents. I had no intention of wasting time in an exploratory battle. The long sword that was drawn out like lightning filled the air. The Blue Dragon member, who was startled, hurriedly attacked Shinhyeong and countered with the Changgung Muai Sword Technique. Have you been hiding your skills? Ive never done that. Now that we have won, all that remains is to press on. I used Wolyeonggeoms cutting edge one after another and cornered my opponent. Because he was caught off guard, the examiner was unable to demonstrate his skills properly, and the examiner, who was cornered, btedly brought out his secret move. A violent wind blew over my tightly clenched left hand. In my past life, I had seen warriors of the Namgung family perform simr martial arts. The beginning of the nine powerful divine powers. I curled up the corner of my lips and thrust out my left fist in the same way. There was no reason to refuse when an opponent of lower rank tried to engage in a power showdown. Energy was expressed on the back of the hand, and brain energy was oveid on its surface. Wow! A loud noise echoed throughout the training hall. Khaak! The test tube leaned against the wall and vomited blood. The sword fell from my hand and rolled around on the floor. If it werent for the fact that this person had done the hand-to-hand work, he would have suffered severe internal injuries. I asked, shaking my hands with a thump after taking a lead on the damro. Did you pass? . The examiner stared at me with disbelief. He never would have thought that he would lose to a mere reviewer. I passed. Finally, I was dered sessful. The examiner, who was lowering his head with a humiliated expression, did not have the same spirit as before. I left the exam room feeling happy and stretched. Chapter 103 Episode 103: Murim Alliance Military Department. Commander-in-Chief Zhuge Huan was sitting across a table from a young woman and chatting with her. Did you know that? I was nning to tell you soon. The Lord said that his inaction would be close to the level of a hundred great masters. What do you think? I think so too. What is the basis? Have you heard of the reputation of the Humyeonhyup (b)? If you are talking about the star of Zhejiang, I have heard of it. Hes a chatan who went out of his way to help themon people suffering from Japanese pirates, right? Homyeonhyup and Yeonsohyup are the same person. Hes not an ordinary person. Zhuge Huans eyes narrowed. This was the first thought that came to Zhuge Huans mind when he heard the story about the Humenhyeop. < The size of the bandit group led by Hu Myeonhyeop may not be as small as is known. > They travel throughout Zhejiang, suppressing ck thieves and bandits, stealing their goods and distributing them to the residents. Its easier said than done, but its never easy to do. This is not possible simply because the force is strong. What if there is a force behind you to support you? It seems that Yeonsun is a person who has more hidden things than is known. The Yeon Sohyeop had a record of subduing Jeokgui Ssangdo, one of the strongest warlords of the Japanese pirates, when it was active as the Homyeonhyup. If you just hear it that way, it doesnt really make sense. ording to my opinion as a member of the government military at the time, Jeokgwi Ssangdo was a man capable of being in the ranks of the top 100 masters. Of course, you can barely put your feet on thest seat. It means that a young man of low standards defeated such a person. Its not just that. At that time, three-digit numbers of Japanese pirates were subjugated by the Homyeonhyup. If I were to guess, the inaction of the Yeon Sohyeop would be much higher than that of the Jeokgwissangdo. It seems that the leaders insight was not wrong. I think it would be a good idea to bring him into our ranks if possible. Do you think so too? yes. In fact, Ive already tried making a rmendation once. I was rejected even before I could say anything, but You must be a man with a wooden personality to reject your offer without even listening to it. Zhuge Huan smiled and tilted his teacup. What the leader said not long ago came to mind. [I think it would be a good idea to do some groundwork in advance to avoid being taken over by the old faction. What do you think?] [If I were to rx like that, I would be in trouble if other people caught my eye?] He was definitely a talent I liked. young age. Exceptional skills not appropriate for his age. A spirit of righteousness and willingness to step forward for the sake of the sufferingmon people. Above all, I liked the fact that he was not from the Old Daemun faction or the Five Generations. Ill have to contact you soon. A person who perfectly fits the ideal of a talent I had in mind. It seemed like it was well worth taking time out of your busy schedule to visit. Anyway, your tone is a bit harsh. Are you not treating me as warmly as before? Now, I too am a leader of the Murim Alliance. It is natural for subordinates to consider etiquette when dealing with superiors. You dont have to do that. Please feel free to call me uncle just like before. Shouldnt we distinguish between public and private life? Soldier. Its sad. If I had known this would happen, I wouldnt have rmended you join. The woman, Zhuge Hui, smiled embarrassedly and put the teacup down on the table. Zhuge Huan, who had been staring at Zhuge Hye in silence for a while, suddenly asked. Are you sure youll be okay? yes. The dark night is the darkness of blindness. Belonging there is like having your existence erased. Its not much different from before. Is that also true? A shadow fell over Zhuge Huans face. Currently, the Murim League was experiencing a serious manpower shortage. It wouldnt have mattered in peacetime, but to prepare for war against the Demonic Cult, there was no way with the current scale and number of people. There was no other reason why the Yongbong branch was held in this situation, consuming enormous resources and manpower. Im sorry for putting such a big burden on you. no. I will do my best to live up to your expectations. * * * On my way back to my amodation after confirming my advancement to the finals. A group of people called me out, blocking my path. Is it Yeon So-un? who are you? I tilted my head and asked back. Judging from the fact that they had a symbol symbolizing the alliance on their chests, they seemed to be members of the Murim Alliance, but I couldnt figure out why they hade to see me. Follow me. How about you at least introduce yourself? The elder of Meng is waiting for you. ! If you resist, I will subdue you and drag you away. I ced my hand on the sword and swept the men once. The men came out and confronted each other with tense expressions, each pulling out their weapons. There were only two elders of the Murim Alliance who were directly or indirectly rted to me. Sohyeongeom and Wanryokken. There was no way Sohyeongeom would summon me in such a coercive manner, so the elder they were talking about was most likely Manlyekwon. In an instant, the conversation I had with Meng Mun-hwan shed through my mind. I didnt think that Man Lik-kwon had summoned me with good intentions. What is it? I was worried. It wasnt that difficult to knock down the men in front of me. The problem was that it was difficult to clean up afterward. There was no way the upper echelons of the group would look kindly on a contestant whomitted violence against a member of the Murim League. What if the influence of Wan Li Kwon is added to it? In the worst case, you could be disqualified. However, there were many obstacles to running away from them. They said they would contact me in advance if they think something is going to happen. Afterining about Sohyeongeom for no reason in my heart, I quickly made a decision. I decided to follow them. It was said that if you want to catch a tiger, you have to go into the tigers den. I decided that it would be better to make a deal, whether it was porridge or rice. All right. Lets follow. Well thought out. However, we will not ept requests for arrest or disarmament. I was thinking of meeting Man Rik-kwon in person at least once. I asked Hao Wen to find out roughly what kind of person he was, but it couldntpare to meeting him in person. There was tension and anticipation at the same time. If possible, it would be nice to have someone with as much old-fashioned charm as Sohyeongeom. * * * The warriors led me to a guest house located on the outskirts of Akyang. Iughed out loud at the familiar surroundings. When I asked where they were taking me, it turned out to be the lodgings where Hwang Bo-jin and his group were staying. It was the ce I came to contact Sohyeongeom when I caught the assassin not long ago. You just have to go to the innermost room on the third floor. All right. Even the meeting ce was familiar. I stood in front of the room the warriors had told me about and knocked on the door with my index finger. This is Yeon So-un. Pleasee in. The answer came back right away. A low, deep voice. In the room, two people were sitting across from each other at a table. One was Hwang Bo-jin, and the other was an old man with a majestic physique. The old man was about a spanrger than the huge man Hwang Bo-jin. Not only was he tall, but his entire body was thick. Thick thighs that could not be hidden even with long sleeves were noticeable. To add a little bit of exaggeration, it felt like I was looking at the legs of a military horse rather than a person. It wouldnt be easy to take care of yourself that thoroughly in your old age. Angr jawline, angr beard, angr eyebrows, and even angr eyes. He was the most manly-looking person Ive ever met. A heavy energy pressing down on the area. Even though I just made eye contact, my skin tingled as if it were static electricity. Perhaps, based on the level of martial arts, Sohyeongeom would not be a match for Wanryekken. Murim horse school Yeonsun. I meet you, Mr. Kanghos great senior. Come and sit down. Jin, youe here. yes. Hwang Bo-jin quickly moved to sit next to Wan Li-kwon. Did they say everything is rtive? Even the huge Hwang Bo-jin looked small as he sat next to Wan Li-kwon. I sat down across from Manryokken with a smile on my face. Why do you think I called you? Is it to get an apology from me for something that happened in the past? You know me well. Wan Liquan smiled, showing his teeth. He said, tapping the table with his index finger. Just because you have some power, if you use it carelessly, you are no different from an animal. We must hold the immediate family members and their guards ountable for the violence theymitted. . I listened to what Man Likwon said with an interested expression. Should I really call him an elder? It had a different style from Sohyeongeom. If Sohyeongeom showed a hint of skill, the old man in front of him was overflowing with power. Most people would probably be so sick of the intimidation he gives off that they wouldnt even be able to face him properly. What is your rtionship with Sohyeongeom? Why are you suddenly asking that I originally had no intention of calling you out like this. I tried to contact you in a different way. However, because Sohyeongeom constantly sent people to interfere, I was unable to carry out what I had prepared. . As far as I know, Sohyeongeom and you were strangers until recently. Isnt that right? youre right. But how were we able to build a friendship so quickly? The Sohyeongeom I know is not a person who will easily give his heart to others. There is one thing we are jointly pursuing. You could say its a cooperative rtionship, so to speak. ? To be exact, I decided to share with him the credit for defeating the assassination army. Man Yeon Kwon, who did not know the circumstances, could not help but feel doubtful. It looks like you have no intention of going into detail. sorry. I dont know if its something Im personally pursuing, but I have an appointment with senior So Hyeon-geom. Wan Ling-kwons expression darkened. It was exactly the reaction I expected. This was precisely the reason why I obediently responded to Man Li-Funs call. I had calcted that no matter how much I possessed the power of the Ten Thousand Forces, I would not be able to harm me carelessly under the protection of Sohyeongeom. Anyway, its good. Thats not whats important. . Apologize to Jini. yes? I mean, apologize to Jin-i here and now. All right. sorry. Hwangbo Sohyeop. If you cant apologize what? Now that I think about it, I think my behavior was excessive at the time. . . Hwang Bao-jin and Wan Li-kwon both looked nk at the same time. I dont know why they look so surprised. Its so hard to say a word of apology. You can apologize a hundred times, a thousand times, without costing a penny. Chapter 104 Episode 104 : This is the problem with the hypocrites of political factions. We attach too much meaning to meaningless words. We are needlessly obsessed with pride, beliefs, etc. and lose sight of the actual benefits. If a crisis actuallyes, they will throw away their noble attitude like a devotional thing. good night. Man Likwon nodded with a solemn expression. I chuckled and looked around. One side of the wall connected to the next room on the floor outside the ceiling window. It was a location where unknown masters were hiding. It is probably a group that protects Wanryokken in the dark. Hwang Bo-jin, who realized the meaning of the gaze, hardened his expression. Man Lik-kwon nced sideways at Hwang Bo-jin and clicked his tongue as if he was pitiful. Apologies made with just one word are meaningless. Is there something you want from me? First of all, return the gauntlet that was stolen from Jini. That cant be possible. Wan Liquns angr eyebrows rose sharply. I quickly talked back before he started yelling. First of all, let me make one thing clear. Gwon Gap was officially transferred to Hwangbo Sohyeop. I didnt rob you. What a rude pun. No pun intended. At that time, Hwangbo Sohyeop and I made a bet. Hwangbo Sohyeop wore his gauntlet and wore Cheonjamboui. Cheonjambos?! Wan Liquan suddenly turned his head and red at Hwang Baojin. Judging by his reaction, it seemed like he didnt know the details of what happened at the time. Suddenly, the conversation I had with Sohyeongeom when I first met shed through my mind. [I dont know what Hwangbo Sohyeop said, but he probably didnt tell what happened during the day as it is.] [I know that without you having to say it. That sneaky guy has always been like that.] Then thats right. When that petty human being sought help from Man Lian Quan, there was no way he would have told the entire story that was unfavorable to him. I looked back at Hwang Bo-jin, who was desperately waving his hands in denial, and said as if he were asserting. This is something I received in return for a fair bet. The ownership of Gwongap belongs entirely to me. So you are saying you will disobey? yes. It is unfair to be unfair, but if I hand over the power like this, it will be an insult to the Hwangbo Sohyeop, which agreed to the bet at the time. . However, apart from that, I think it was a mistake to escte the matter with emotional behavior. What do you mean? When I heard about the reason why Hwangbo Sohyeop upied the empty room of Cheonho Guest House, I could have made a more flexible decision. Exin the situation to the group and ask for their opinions, or rent a room for a while while attending VIPs. . It must have been an unavoidable decision for Hwangbo Small Cooperative. It would not have been possible to roughly prepare a ce to attend to the elders of the Meng, not just other people. Im sorry for not being considerate. Even if the words were the same, ah was different and uh was different. An apology had to be made, but it had to be clearly stated what the apology was for. To put it bluntly, it would be me who would suffer the loss. Oh no Hwang Bo-jins face was very distorted. It looked like it would burst into tears if I touched it. I unintentionally caused trouble to my senior. Understanding the powerful and pleasing them was the basis of management skills. He pretended to apologize to Hwang Bo-jin and subtly belittled him, while being careful in his remarks so as not to damage Wan Lik-kwons reputation. There was a gap between Man Power Kwons eyes. So Im thinking of expressing my sincerity to my senior My second brother-inw said in a previous life. There are many ways to separate people from each other. Criticism and gossip were not necessarily the only answer. I was now saying this to Wan Lien Quan. < On the surface, I apologized and gave an excuse to convey to my family. > < I think you have saved your face enough to do this, so why not ept a moderate bribe and settle the matter? > It was a mutually beneficial offer. . For me, it was good because I was able to resolve my grievances and get an opportunity to build a personal rtionship with the elders of the Meng, and it was good because I could take care of both the cause and the practical benefit of Manryukwon. You wont be able to mess with me under Sohyeongeoms protection. There will be no other option for Manpower-Kwon. It was a satisfactory result for everyone except Hwang Bo-jin, who was caught in the middle. . Wan Lienquan tapped the table with his index finger making a loud sound. The table caved in with a light finger pointing. It was an amazing feat. Should we really say that he is a martial artist from the famous Hwangbo family, a renowned martial artist? I could punch a table with my fingers, but I didnt have the confidence to make a hole that uniformly and precisely. Khahahaha! Suddenly, Wan Li Quan burst intoughter. A noise that resonates throughout the guesthouse. Amotion broke out as guests staying in other rooms were so startled that they ran out of the guest room. I understand why that fox-like old man likes you so much. . So, how specifically do you intend to show your sincerity? I dont know if my sincerity will be conveyed to this extent I took out a bundle of slips from my pocket and ced them on the table. Hwang Bo-jins mouth dropped open. Man Likwon picked it up with a satisfied expression and kept it in his arms. Now that the old problem has been resolved, I hope to see you smiling next time. A softer tone than before. Although it was not a veryrge amountpared to what he had paid as a bribe to Sohyeongeom, it seemed to be enough to change Man Likwons mind. Thank you for your generous forgiveness. Ill have a drink soon. We officially set a date and location. It is an honour. Hwang Bo-jin, who had been rolling her eyes and shaking her neck like Zara, made a haggard expression. I politely bid farewell to Man Rek-kwon and left the guesthouse with light steps. I met the elders of the tribe andid the foundation for building a good rtionship. It was worth taking the risk and answering Man Lien Quans call. I stretched and muttered. Now all I have to do is win thepetition. * * * The day when the finals of the non-marriagepetition are held. I stood on therge non-stage with the other participants and took a quick look around. The stands were crowded with spectators from all over. Not only the seats but also the standing seats were packed with people. The other participants, who felt the pressure, looked nervous. There are more women than I thought. Among the 128 participants, the proportion of women was about 25%. People say that there is a difference between men and women in martial arts, but this is only limited to experts who have surpassed a certain level. The difference in physical abilities between men and women could never be taken lightly. It goes without saying, but at the entry level to martial arts, the male side had an overwhelming advantage. There were also problems such as negative perceptions of social status. In reality, most martial artists were men. The womans ratio would not have been even five cents, let alone one half. Looking at their clothes, it looks like many of them are from the Old Daemun faction or the Five Generations. As I was thinking about this and that, an old man with a familiar face came up onto the non-stage. In an instant, the old mans gaze and mine intersected. I slowly turned my head with a shocked expression. The contemporary Murim lord Juhwabaek. He appeared at the stadium in person for the opening ceremony. I dont know why, but there was a pleasant smile on his face. He stood on the podium in the center of the off-stage and read a long and verbose congrattory speech with great energy in his voice. I would like to express my gratitude to everyone who came this far, and I am proud of the participants who made it this far despite fiercepetition. The useless talk continued for a long time. Not only the participants lined up in a row under the scorching sun, but even the audience looked bored. More than. How much time has passed like that? Finally, the announcement everyone had been waiting for was made. Lets begin the first match of the finals. Wow! Deafening shouts echoed throughout the stadium. * * * Same time. Outside the stadium, people who had not been able to get tickets were busily walking around looking for ticket scalpers. Whoa. Seo Ho-sun sighed and walked around the stadium. Theres no way I can get a ticket. In any case, there was an order from Yeonsun to buy tickets and watch the game, even if it meant paying a premium to a scalper. It was as obvious as seeing fire that if I gave up and went back like this, I would end up hitting the temple. But you cant break in by climbing over the wall. Infiltration was impossible due to the mens soldiers who were on strict guard in various ces. If it had been a dark night, I could have at least tried. Well, he was walking around with a restless expression like a scared puppy for a while. omg! A woman appeared in front of him like a ghost. Because his face was covered with cotton thread, his features were unrecognizable. Seo Ho-seon, startled, took a step back and put his hand on his waist. Its me. Mr. Seo Musa. ? This is Cheon Ga-ryeong. ah! Seo Ho-seon sighed in relief and rxed his posture. I almost lost my liver would be an expression used in times like this. What kind of woman pops out without a trace? If she was so surprised that she had honed her skills as a assassin through rigorous training, it would not be surprising for the general public to mistake her for a ghost. Take this. What is this? Its a seating chart. yes? Why did I do this to I received a request. ? Seo Ho-seons eyes trembled slightly as he looked at the ticket with a puzzled expression. It was surprising that the seats were not standing seats, and they were even seats in the front row, close to the non-stage. He looked at the ticket in his hand and at Cheon Ji-ryeong in turn with a surprised expression. Where on earth did thise from I bought it from a scalper. Scalper? When I was looking for it, I couldnt see it at all Theres a way. Cheon Ga-ryeong responded with a humorous voice, pointing to the stadium with his index finger. How about we go in first? I think it will start soon. Oh yeah. Seo Ho-sun hastily nodded and followed Cheon Ga-ryeong into the stadium. The first game started as soon as we took our assigned seats. At that moment, Yeonsun was standing on the podium and confronting ate Jisoo. Taegeuk symbol drawn on the sleeve of the clothes. Yeonsuns first opponent was a Taoist from the Shaman faction. Huh! What a beauty! The audience was agitated by the appearance of a young female monk with a beautiful appearance. Onlookers unterally cheered her on. There were even people who jeered at Yeonsun. Seo Ho-seon clicked his tongue inwardly. Youre so missing without Daejinwoon. Chapter 105 Episode 105 Hyeonmu Daewon, who took on the role of referee, raised his voice and introduced thepetitor. Seonhye Dojang, a disciple of Ewha Womans University of Shamanism! I sighed and scratched the back of my head. I felt anxious from the moment I got up on the non-stage and faced the other person. A young female shaman. A small body that is not typical of a warrior. Plus, it even has an appearance that reminds me of the disfigurement machine that I obtained at the request of Hao Mun. All conditions matched. Thats a pain in the ass. A conversation I had with Damun in the past came to mind. [What happened to the lover who broke up?] [Btedly, I became concerned and found out that he fell in love with a Taoist monk passing by on the street and became a disciple of the Shaman sect.] It turns out that the opponent he encountered in the first match of the finals was Suhas former lover. . What kind of trick of fate is this? It didnt bother me that the referee tantly gave a long exnation about Seonhyes dojo or that the audience cheered her one-sidedly. What should I do? Since the opponent was the opponent, I couldnt help but worry. Originally, he tried to stamp out and suppress whoever he met with overwhelming force. To leave a strong impression on the watching public. Should I save some face? A thought momentarily crossed my mind that I would be suitable for a sum of 50 to 50 sum. No, that wont work. If there was an equal match in the first match and an overwhelming performance in the second match, the people watching could not help but feel a sense of difort. Above all, the person involved, Seonhye Dojang, could have had her pride hurt. Should we conduct a moderate search and then suddenly target a blind spot in the field of vision? All kinds of thoughts came to my mind. What should you do to win while naturally saving your opponents face? Tsk. Since when did I start caring about useless things like this? The worries did notst long. I dont know when I started to have such soft-hearted thoughts about how I should be considerate of Suhas lover. Was it influenced by him knowingly or unknowingly as he hung out with Baekdo Moorimster exponents? Were going ording to the original n. By showing the overwhelming gap, the name Yeonsun is imprinted in the minds of the public. I decided not to think about anything else other than that. start! As the referee lowered his hand and shouted, he kicked the ground and invaded the opponents gap. Dojang Seonhye calmly retreated and opened the Taesan Tack. I struck back by raising my sword, which had been filled with energy, diagonally. Whoops! The moment sword and sword collided, an enormous collision sound hit the eardrums. Seonhye Dojang, who was defeated in the power battle, stumbled over Shinhyeong and looked embarrassed. Lets end the match quickly. You can think about how to improve the rtionship between Damun and Seonhyes dojoter. * * * The match went one-sided. I did not let go of the initiative and continued to push Seonhye Dojang. After the first collision, she avoided force confrontations and demonstrated movements that focused on evasion and counterattack. The characteristic of a shamans martial arts is Yu (). As it is a swordsmanship specialized for blocking the opponents attacks and counterattacking, it has many useful aspects when fighting a higher-level opponent. However, how big should the gap be? There was a high wall between me and her that couldnt be ovee bypatibility or wit. There was no need to start an upward movement. Just linking Chosik in the first half was enough to push the opponent into a corner. There was a hint of nervousness in Seonhye Dojangs eyes. There was no longer any ce for her to retreat to. As we continued to rush in, we reached the end of the non-stage. There were three main rules of bimu. No murder. If one side deres surrender or bes unable to fight, they are defeated. If you are pushed out of the arena, you lose. Seonhye Dojang gritted her teeth and performed a first look at the Taecheong Sword Technique. A swordsman with sharpness amidst softness. As if I had been waiting, I opened my Wolyeonggeoms Chosik and countered. The fifth herbivorous half moon. The sword soared in a semicircle, deflected Seonhye Dojangs sword, and fell down as soon as it reached its peak. Seonhye Dojang, who sensed that it was inevitable, closed her eyes tightly. I changed the trajectory of my sword to avoid the opponent and then tapped her shoulder with my left hand. Seonhye fell down unarmed with a scream and hit her butt on the ground. victor! Yeonsun! The referee dered the end of the match. Seonhye Dojang bit her lip with an angry expression. The audience was quiet. There was no shouting or apuse. It was probably a boring fight from the perspective of watching. There was no fierce sh of swords, and there was no great twist. From the process of the fight to the result. I thought it would fall far short of what the audience expected. Still, the goal was achieved. I turned around and walked away without any regrets. Then, a thought suddenly urred to me, so I nced back. -If you want to meet Damun or Samaun Sohyeop, pleasee to Cheonho Gaekjan near Dongjeongho Lake two dayster during Sulsi (r). ! Seonhye Dojangs eyes became bulging. It was as if he was asking how you knew that name. I left thepetition venue quickly without answering her questions. Participants who advance to the finals of the non-mullingpetition are assigned special seats so that they can watch other peoples matches. However, instead of going to the audience, I left the stadium and headed to my amodation. Wemissioned Hao Wen to investigate the personal details ofte-stage indexes who were reasonably skilled. I didnt feel the need to watch other peoplepete. I dont know if it was a good thing. By now, Damwoon would have been concentrating on his research by looking at the map of the method at his dorm as usual. First, I nned to visit him and tell him the story about Seonhye Dojo. I think the decision was made too spontaneously without asking the opinions of the parties involved. There was an awareness that I had interfered more than necessary in other peoples affairs. But it was something that had to be addressed at some point. Unable to ovee his guilt and suffering, Damun wandered around the entertainment district of Hangzhou for several years. If it werent for me, he would have been stuck in the past until he died. Considering Damwoons personality of not being courageous when its really important, I felt like I had to do this. If he didnt set the stage like this, he would never be able to face his past. by the way. A thought suddenly urred to me and I nced in the direction of the stadium. Will Changin Dojo safely pass the first round of the finals? * * * The total number of reviewers who passed the preliminaries andpeted in the finals was 128. Although the number of people was filtered, it was still a fairlyrge number. The number of primary matches held alone was 64. Of course, it was impossible toplete all those matches in one day. A match yed over three days. It could be said that the earlier a participantpetes, the more advantageous it is to have more time to prepare for the next match. Changin Dojang was lucky enough to hold thest match of the first day. The opponent is a coteral blood rtive of the Hebei Peng family. Although it was a subsidiary, his skills were clear. The state that appears on the outside is the beginning of the climax. However, his movements and tactics were extremely difficult, perhaps because he had gained considerable practical experience. Even though it had already reached its peak several years ago, it could not help but struggle. Phew Changin Dojang let out a rough breath and shook the blood off his sword. It was a shame because the turning blow worked, and he almost lost the first match. Keuheuk! The other person was kneeling on the ground and shedding tears of sorrow. Blood was flowing out from the deep cut on my shoulder. It cant go on like this. Changin Dojang bit his lips tightly. He watched Yeon Yeon-unpete from a special seat given to participants who advanced to the finals of thepetition. The opponent, a female swordsman from the Shaman faction, was not a very talented person, but even taking that into ount, Yeonsuns inaction was by no means ordinary. I mean, I didnt pass the preliminaries just for show. I felt a sense of crisis. I thought that depending on Daejinwoon, I might lose the bet. Since the price of the bet is the price, such a situation should never have urred. I cant lose to a guy with mediocre background. He narrowed his eyes and muttered. It seemed like something needed to be done. * * * Late evening. My group and I sat together in the restaurant on the first floor of the guest house and ate as usual. . I nced at the seat next to me and clicked my tongue. After hearing what happened during the day, Damun only nibbled on his chopsticks and did not put any food into his mouth. It must have been embarrassing for him. Even though Amman did notmit it himself, how could he ignore his parents sins? On the other hand, Cheonwoo Dojang ate in an uncharacteristically calm manner. For reference, he has not yet yed his first match in the finals. Because the order was dyed, it looked like the game would only be yed around tomorrow evening. I didnt think he would fail, as his skills were his skills. If they went on smoothly like this, they would face me in the semifinals. Seo Ho-seon, who was quietly drinking, turned to me and asked. But why did you order me to watch the martial artspetition? Seeing as he instructed me to watch from beginning to end, it doesnt seem like he was trying to brag about his inaction. Isnt it a fun attraction? Since I participated in the Yongbong branch, I have to see the representative event. Is that really the reason? Why werent you having fun? It was fun, but Take a good look at the faces of those who participated in thepetition and the martial arts characteristics and habits they disy. Is there any reason to do that? there is. I nodded with a faint smile on my face. He then tipped his drink and sent a message to Seo Ho-seon. -Samurai Seo will have to assassinate some of them in the near future. ! Seo Ho-seon put down his drink and cleared his throat as if the case had stopped by. Unlike Cheonwoo Dojang, he did not cause a disaster by spitting out the alcohol in his mouth. After barely catching his breath, he looked at me with devastated eyes and asked. -Are you telling me to assassinate them? -yes. -How can I assassinate them? They have a background! -It will be possible. I will support you to make it possible. I responded casually and pushed the food in my mouth down my throat. Cheon Ga-ryeong looked at me and Seo Ho-seon in turn with a puzzled expression. -So dont worry about that part. -How can you not worry! Chapter 106 Episode 106: The Yongbong Branch was a kind of publicity, so to speak. A performance by Maengs dancers? Apetition to determine the strongest review index? It was just a side note added to make the event a sess. The purpose of holding the event, even though the upper echelons of the organization consumed a huge amount of funds and manpower, was for another purpose. Arge-scale propaganda campaign to recruit soldiers to fight against the Demon Cult. It was not only the review indices that participated in the event that were targeted. The spreading rumor itself will have a powerful promotional effect. In fact, in a previous life, the Murim League had concluded the Yongbong Branch and the size of the group was quickly expanded. It goes without saying that among those who entered the league with dreams of fortune, only a very small number seeded in gaining fame. The majority ended their lives while being sent into battle and used as meat shields. Reality is a cruelw. Going back to the story. After the Yongbong branch, many of thetter-day exponents who participated in the event decided to join, as the organizer intended. In particr, most of thetter-day indexes who advanced to the finals of the non-mullingpetition will have their enemies in the main. As they were talented yers who had stood out since thete index period, they were expected to continue their sess over the next decade and increase their position within the league. The problem was that there were a few people among them who couldnt make it back. There were quite a few big and small incidents they had in their past lives. If you have a bad personality, its better. There were people whomitted corruption by colluding with merchants who supplied supplies to the Demon Cult, and even people who were bribed by the Demonic Cult to act as spies. The rapid expansion of power was bound to cause various side effects. For example, internal crackdowns are being neglected. Ill never see something like that happen in the ce that will be my future workce. In their previous lives, the Murim Alliance was busy dealing with minor incidents as it was not enough to focus solely on the war against the Demonic Cult. When I was a demonic cultist, I smiledfortably as if I was praying across a river, but I couldnt do that in this life. There was a need to get rid of the pests that were eating the seeds early. Only elders canmit corruption to their hearts content. The ones below have to stick to their roles like worker ants. cancer. This was the reason why Seo Ho-seon was ordered to watch the dancepetition from beginning to end. There was a lot of work for him to do in the future. -No matter how much I am from the Salma Rooms special assassin, I am not confident that I will not get caught even if I harm a person from the old n or the five major families. Seo Ho-seon cried out as if pleading with an expression that looked like he was about to cry. I shoved the piece of meat into my mouth and answered in a grumpy tone. -I guess so now. -. Even if other people didnt know, I knew. How much potential does Seo Ho-seon have? Ive been reluctant for a while. I recently made a decision. I was nning to pass on the ghost treasure to him soon. It was a difficult step to learn, but I didnt think he would be able to master the martial arts he had learned in his previous life. If you want to grow Cheonmyeonsal, you need to invest this much. * * * Two days have passed since then. As the world fell into twilight, two Taoist monks appeared at Cheonho Gaekjan. I led them to the ship where Damun was waiting. To provide a ce to talk quietly, we rented arge ferry boat in advance. . . Damun and Seonhye, who had seen each other for the first time in many years, just looked at each other in silence for a while. Everyone gets on a ferry and is escorted by an old female monk who is presumed to be Seonhye Dojangs teacher. Sigh! I sat at the end and diligently rowed the boat to the center of theke. The ufortable silence continued for a long time. Damun opened his mouth in a trembling voice. How have you been? Do you think you were doing well? Seonhye Dojang answers in a sharp tone. Damun, who had worked hard to muster his courage, closed his mouth with a pained expression. It was an extremely frustrating sight. I clicked my tongue and stared at Damuns back. At that time, an old, gray voice prated my ear. -Dont even think about interfering. It is a matter for the parties to resolve. -? -I think it would be best to just wait and see for now. The old woman sitting behind Seonhyes dojo had sent a message. I bowed slightly and answered in full voice. -I was nning on doing that anyway. -Due to the circumstances, I havent even been able to introduce myself yet. My name is Mae Okryeon. His name is Jain. He holds the position of elder of the non-partisan faction. My nickname is C Yuhwageom () Yeohyeop. I know. -Do you know me? C Of course I know. I had researched the people around Seonhye Dojang in advance. Her teacher, Yu Hwa-geom, was a transcendent master and a heroine who ranked first among the hundred great masters. It is said that when she was young, she had such outstanding beauty that she attracted the attention of many men. Looking at her wrinkled face, I could feel the passage of time. I dont know how many mens energy the Blood Flower Witch has stolen to stay young at that age. I shook my head to get rid of the unpleasant face that appeared in my mind and asked Yuhwageom what I had been curious about the whole time. -Does Seonhye Dojang resent Damun Sohyeop? C Damun? -Its a small cooperative. Now he has abandoned the surname Sima and uses the name Damun. -I see. Actually, Im not sure either. What kind of thoughts does that child have? Its clear that they have a grudge against the Sima family C Its okay for me to say this as Im not a party to the situation, but I didnt know about the small association that contained what happened at the time. -Know. However, it is also true that he just watched Sima Sejus evil deeds for a long time, pretending not to know. -. -Whether or not he can receive forgiveness depends entirely on the heart of my disciple. Yuhwageom, who spoke assertively, closed his eyes and quietly recited the sword. I muttered to myself as I nced at Damun, who had his head down as if he were a criminal. Are you forgiven or not? Actually, thats not whats important. * * * Damun and Seonhye Dojang resumed their conversation only after a long time had passed. Damun confesses his mistakes in a calm tone, and Seonhye Dojang spews harsh words with a cold face. The story continued to circte. I thought that would be the case, but it seemed like it would be a fairly long game. Im sorry. What are you sorry about? All. Thats a vague expression. At the time, I was a childish person who could only think about myself. Is it different now? ? You havent contacted me even once. If I had just tried, I could have found a way. Even if I had ten mouths, I wouldnt have anything to say. Damun smiled bitterly and shook his head. After being conflicted for a while, he opened his mouth with a determined expression. As an apology, I will grant Sojeos wish. Whatever it is. Anything? Anything. What if I wish for the extinction of the Sima family? I will destroy the Sima family. ! Seonhye Dojangs expression wavered at her answer without the slightest hesitation. It seemed like he sensed that Damuns determination was not ordinary. Then, if I wish Sohyeops death. Im willing to die No. I quickly intervened and cut off Damuns words. The eyes of the two men and women turned towards me at the same time. Dam Sohyeop. I will support whatever decision the cooperative makes. But dont say youre going to kill yourself. That is simply uneptable. The corners of Seonhyes eyes rose sharply. Its none of their business If the Sohyeop had only stopped me and kept talking to me until the end, I would have made up my mind to assassinate and bury the two women over there. ! ! A heavy wave of air encroached on the area. The air hummed, and concentric circles spread out across the surface of theke centered on the ferryboat. The faces of Damun and Seonhye became as stiff as stone statues. Yuhwageom, feeling a sense of crisis, ced his hand on the swordman and red at me. Again, be careful what you say. The life of the small cooperative is mine. Its not Seonhyes dojo. After finishing what I had to say, I crossed my arms and leaned back against the stern of the boat. At the same time, the energy weighing down the area disappeared. Sword Yuhwa, who was preparing to go out with a nervous expression, let out a sigh of relief and took his hand off the sword bottle. I thought she was smiling, perhaps because of her mood. Huh! Seonhye Dojang let out the breath she had been holding and coughed slightly. Damwoon patted her on the back and asked. Are you okay? Clean it up. Seonhye Dojangs eyes filled with moisture as she responded venomously and pped Damuns arm away. A dangerous appearance that looks as if it will burst into loud wailing at any moment. Damun was fidgeting and tried tofort her. I hate you. I thought so. I hate it, but Im not hateful. ? Why didnt youe see me then? That Why didnt you exin that it happened against your will? Why did you leave your family and disappear without even saying a word to me? . I was waiting for you. It was a statement with many implications. I felt like I had some idea of how she was feeling when facing Damun. Im sorry. What are you sorry about? For leaving you alone. Now youve finally given me the answer I wanted. . I will not forgive Sima Shiga. I will definitely take revenge and avenge my parents unjust death. . I n to join as soon as the Yongbong branch is over. You will be promoted step by step, and eventually you will reach the position of master of the master. If that happens, my voice and actions will gain strength. We will be able to punish Sima Sega through proper procedures. I will help. How are you going to help? I also intend to join the family. The same goes for the person I serve. Damun nced back at me and said. As he nodded to indicate that it was okay, his voice gained even more strength. Sama Sega will pay the price for the karma he has umted. certainly. In the end, Dojang Seonhye burst into tears. Damun held her in his arms and patted her back as she shed tears. I missed you. Ung (O). I missed you too. * * * After driving the ferry back to the ship, I waved the two women off with Damun. Seonhye Dojang covered her swollen face with her hands and left the ce as if running away. -A little while ago, I got so emotional that I was rude. sorry. I didnt forget to hand an apple to Yuhwagum before parting ways. It was an apology for making a death threat to his face. -No. It was nice to see him thinking about his subordinates. Yuhwageom said goodbye with a soft smile on his lips. Just like that, one thing waspleted. Chapter 107 Episode 107: On the way back to the dorm. Damun, who had been walking while staring into the empty space like a man lost in his soul, suddenly stopped in ce. I turned around with a puzzled look on his face, and he looked straight into my eyes and spoke in a cracked voice. Thank you, Captain. I just provided space and didnt do anything else. Thanks to you, I was able to gain courage. Im d that my efforts were rewarded. As for the matter of punishing Sima Family Didnt you tell me when Zhou Lu of Hangzhou rmended you to be his subordinate? I will help you break free from the shadow of Samasege. . I will keep my promise. Damun, who had an indescribable expression on his face, suddenly knelt on one knee. He then held his hands together and bowed his head to show respect. I asked, looking back at him with a puzzled expression. Why are you doing this all of a sudden? I will do my best on horseback riding until the end of my life. I have made such a heavy oath. Please stand up first. I clicked my tongue and grabbed Damuns shoulder to help him up. Passers-by nearby were whispering and looking sideways. Did he realize that his actions were excessive? Damwoon scratched the back of his head with an embarrassed expression. One oath of allegiance is enough. From now on, show it with your actions. yes. Are you going to take the entrance exam right after the festival is over? I think so. Now that the Yongbong branch has been established for a while, the Murim Alliance is not epting any applicants for membership. They probably dont have the manpower to even take the entrance exam. After stretching once, I patted Damuns back and said, Lets go back quickly. Im hungry because I didnt eat dinner. I will buy it. Can you handle it? You probably know my appetite. Please let me buy it for today. I will not decline. * * * The dancepetition went smoothly. I was confirmed to advance to the round of sixteen without any major surprises. The sword of Hyeonsamun (tʿT) that we met in the sixty-four rivers (ǿ). A coteral map of the Mo Yong family that we met in Thirty-two Rivers (ǿ). Everyone fell out before they couldst twenty seconds. The audience, who reacted indifferently at first, began to take interest in me as I yed one-sided matches every time. We finally get to meet each other. I raised the corners of my mouth as I checked the bracket on the wall of the stadium. The next opponent was Changin Dojo, a former disciple of the Jeomchang faction. The moment has finally arrived to determine the winner of the bet. I managed to get all the way up here without falling. If you think about it, Changin Dojang was not an ordinary person. Background skill status. He was a person who was missing nothing. In particr, I was concerned about my status as a disciple of the Jeomchang school. Not a disciple of Ewha University, but a disciple of the first generation. It was like the Cheonwoo Dojo. A young man of that age is a disciple of the Daemun Sect, the same as the Jeomchang Sect. Originally, this was something that could not have happened. Because distribution and ability are two different things. Wasnt Seonhye Dojang, who had an elder from the Shaman sect as her teacher, also a disciple of Lee Dae? What kind of person is Changin Dojos teacher? It is a beingparable to the Plum God Sword. At least, as far as I know, there was no absolute expert level strongman in the Jeomchang faction. However, in terms of distribution alone, it would not be surprising if there were people who were equal to or above Maehwashingeom. Shall we investigate? If I asked Hao Wen, I could easily find out. I thought it wouldnt be a bad idea to take some measures in case Changin Dojang disappears after taking the money from the bet. I guess hes starting to feel nervous, right? * * * What are these? A dirty alleyway to avoid crowded streets. I tilted my head crookedly and asked the rioters who appeared as if they were surrounding me front and back. Do you have something to do with me? Hit! Instead of answering questions, the men pull out tools and attack. I narrowed my eyes and kicked off the ground and jumped up. While the men were saying uh-uh in surprise, I stood on top of the one foot high wall and immediately rxed and looked around. I knew it would be like this. When themotion arose, the appearance of a member of the Blue Dragon, who seemed to have been waiting for the alley, was noticed. It was a face in my memory. It was a warrior from the Namgung family who appeared as an examiner during the third preliminary exam. This is outrageous. It wasnt that difficult to subdue the ck swordsmen. The problem was the restrictions imposed on participants in non-mullingpetitions. There was a rule that contestants were not allowed to fight anywhere other than the stadium. Although this regtion was created to prevent disputes between participants, it had many loopholes and was easy to abuse. For example, what if a group of ck swordsmen, instigated by someone, attack the participants? Participants have no choice but to fight to protect themselves. Once the fight started, winning or losing didnt matter. A martial arts leader who happens to be passing by on the street will report this to the higher-ups and the participant will be disqualified. I muttered as Iunched my new weapon to avoid the ck swords that were attacking me while letting out a loud roar. No matter what, Im still a little upset about this. It wasnt that difficult to guess the pleural effusion. In all likelihood, my next opponent will be the Malko Dosa of the Jeomchang faction. He did the same thing in the first preliminaries, and again he resorted to petty tricks. The problem is that there is no evidence. I scratched the back of my head and was lost in thought. It was not possible to punish a person based solely on his or her heart. Even if you go to the next head of Hyeonmu, Pang Mun-hwan, and inform him of this fact, you wont be able to do anything about Chang-in Dojang right now. Lets get rid of these guys first and think about it. The ck thieves have been fully prepared and have tightened the siege. Not only was there a crossbow used to hunt wild animals, but there was even a man holding an iron. The level of each one was not that high, but there were many. The ck thugs that first appeared were only the tip of the iceberg. I dont know where they gathered so many people. The entire alley had been taken over by ck thieves. The other side is determined to kill this side, but this side is unable to even properly counterattack. My annoyance skyrocketed. Should I just kill them all? The thought of killing and burying all of the members of the ck Dragon and Blue Dragon Corps passed through my mind. Of course, I didnt actually put it into action. Would it be as easy as it sounds to exterminate so many people alone? If I got excited and went wild here, only the person in charge would be happy. Kaang! The arrow that flew away from the demonstration was blocked by the brains membrane and bounced away. I spread the ghost bomb and broke through the siegework formed by the ck thieves in a straight line. He parried attacksing from all directions with his sword and poured out his sword energy, tearing the iron to pieces. There wasnt much time. To avoid a painful situation, I had to leave before the Blue Dragon team arrived. After avoiding the ck swordsmen, Inded in a dark space with a pile of boards and looked around, nervously shaking off foreign matter from my sword. ! It was then. A wrinkled hand jumped out of the empty air and grabbed the back of my head. Startled, I immediately twisted the new form and swung my sword. The opponent who quickly withdraws his arm says Shh! He called to me with a wave of his hand and the sound of the wind. A low-pitched voice that was pleasant to listen to prated my ears. Come in quickly before the ck thieves arrive. I forgot the situation and made a nk expression. Im the only wrist floating in the air. Isnt this truly a miracle? Striking method? I was soon able to understand the situation. Someone was hiding inside the camp and calling me. This way! He is a rat in a poison! Dont be afraid and push forward! The shouts of the ck swordsmen gradually got closer. There was no time to think for long. I clicked my tongue and jumped into the formation. * * * . I sat side by side on the board with an unknown old man and watched the situation outside. what? Where did he go?! I definitely saw it going this way! shit! Its been a long time since I received arge number of cases! You cant miss it! The swear words uttered by the ck thieves pierced my ears. The sight of them busily moving around and exploring couldnt have looked that funny. Thank you for your help. It looks like youre caught up in some trouble. Thanks to you, I survived. With your skills, it wouldnt have been difficult to subdue them. Do you know me? I know. Isnt he one of the participants in the dancepetition? His name was Yeon-woon, right? Did you say he was from Hwangryongmugwan? It was a situation where we couldnt just fight back. If you fight in a ce other than the stadium, you could be disqualified. Arent cases where you have no choice but to draw a sword to protect yourself an exception? Even though there is a rule prohibiting personal disputes, I dont think the event organizers will be that flexible. That will depend on who reports this incident to the upper echelons of the organization and how. Does this mean that this situation itself is a trap set up by someone? At least I think so. Hmm . The old man frowned. It was an expression that clearly showed his displeasure. For a moment, just stare at the old man who is muttering something hard to understand to himself. I politely raised my hand and asked. May I ask your name? Never mind. Because he was just a nameless old man passing by. It was an answer that made meugh. The same goes for his knack for setting up a base thatpletely fooled my senses, as well as the Geumnasu (ܒ) technique he showed when he grabbed me by the nape of the neck by surprise. It was by no means a skill that an ordinary old man could perform. Who the hell is it? Some people were watching the movements of the ck swordsmen and ncing at the old mans profile. Eventually, the ck thugs gave up looking for me and rushed out of the alley. It seemed like they decided that if they waited any longer, the government might send an investigation team. After leaving the camp, I thanked the old man again. If its okay with you, would you mind finding the ce Im staying at? I have received a favor from Noya, so I would like to repay him. okay. Ille visit you soon. Are you sure? then. Of course not. The old man nods his head more obediently than expected. After saying goodbye to him, I tilted my head and walked out of the alley. Wasnt there some special reason for hiding your name and identity? * * * The old man waved Yeon-woon off and muttered, wiping his beard. I can see why the leader evaluated it so highly. The old man saw. In a split second, Yeonsun forms a membrane of brain energy to protect the body from arrows. Self-defense strength. It was not a skill that a reviewer who had just reached the terms and conditions could perform. To be at that level at that age. I couldnt even guess how far it would grow in the future. Ill definitely have to bring him in as an ally. The old man, Zhuge Huan, disappeared in his ce as if in a sh. A hot wind blew through the ce where he was. Chapter 108 Episode 108 Waaaaa! The cheers of the audience filled the stadium. Me and Changin Dojang got on the non-stage and stood facing each other. Changin Dojang pointed his sword at me and said. You managed to get up here. Are you referring to the fact that you made it to the top level after three finals, or are you referring to the fact that you were not disqualified due to an unfortunate ident? ident? I dont know what youre talking about. Are you sure you dont know? What answer do you want to hear? Your speech has be shorter while I havent seen you. I think you showed at least some courtesy before. Stop talking nonsense and quickly draw your sword. I dont like it. Are you sure youre going toe all the way up here and give up the match? Is that possible? Reveal the mystery. Its just a ploy or something. Im saying theres no need to even pull out your sword. Are you insulting me? You know very well. You will regret it. What is regret? I smiled and clenched my fists. I could have worn the gauntlet I acquired through a bet with Hwang Bo-jin, but I decided to fight this match with bare fists. Because you cant feel your hand properly when you wear hand armor. As soon as the referee announced the start, Changin Dojang kicked off the ground and rushed forward. The quickly extended sword flew in, aiming to bleed blood all over the body. It was the beginning of the famous Four Day Sword Technique, the vision of the Jeomchang school. I swatted away all the sword strikes as if shooing away flies, and then quickly entered the gap between the opponent and the enemy. Changin Dojang clicked his tongue and stepped back to increase the distance. Followed by a horizontal cut. There is no need to go on a grand herbal diet. Absolutely! Quick! A wave of energy formed on the fist, and brain energy was oveid on its surface. The condensation of brain energy that follows. The burned area was numb, but I didnt care. The brain energy concentrated on one point prated the entire front in an instant. Whoops! With just one punch, Changin Dojangs sword was cut in half. Changin Dojang, caught up in the aftermath, tumbled awkwardly on the floor. I released my hands and walked towards the Changin Dojang with a loud sound. Sixteen strong in the finals. Its just the right time. There was a need toy the groundwork in case the identity of the Homyeonhyeop (b) was soon revealed. If it were a Changin dojo, there would be no shortage of it as the first offering. The white thunder g is shown for the first time in the finals. The audience was enthusiastic about the spectacr technique. Unlike when I had my first match with Seonhye Dojang, there were many people cheering and chanting my name. No one would have thought that an unknownte Jisoo with a humble background would overwhelm even the first disciples of the Jeomchang school. Get up. Im so sad that it has to end like this. How dare you Changin Dojang, who struggled to get up, red at us with bloodshot eyes. I nodded in satisfaction and pumped my fists into the air one after another. The sixth herbivorous fighting fist of the wall power. A young fighter with a knack for striking attacks. A punch flew into the air and struck Changin Dojangs entire body. Ugh! The power of Herbivory itself is not very high, but it can be cast continuously, making it easy to keep in check. It was an herbivore that I did not like to use on a regr basis because if I used it too much, it was extremely draining of my energy and it was easy to read the path. If the goal was simply to keep the opponent in check, it was better to use the illusion of the Wolyeonggeom. However, the opponent in front of me right now was neither a top-level expert nor a number of warriors. It was just one reviewer. It was herbivores efficiency, and he was confident that no matter how he fought, he would not be defeated. If I had considered efficiency in the first ce, I would have drawn the sword. My motto was to give back what I received. Shouldnt we repay what has been done to us? Ill harass you as much as possible. Although it is a herbivore with low power, it is only sopared to other herbivores. For Changin Dojang, each blow would be a blow that cannot be ignored. Kaaap! The spearman Dojang rushed forward with his tattered sword swinging and raised his sword diagonally to cut. I dodged it by simply tilting my upper body, and then plunged my fist into the opponents side. The Changin Dojangs waist was bent like a giant prawn. Oops! The sound of the wind leaking out. I could have finished it as is, but I didnt push myself and retreated to avoid the opponents left hand. The Changin Dojang, who managed to straighten the staggering Sinhyeong, gritted his teeth and adjusted his grip on the sword. The tenacity of not giving up even in the face of clearly visible gaps was worthy of recognition. Good. I smiled, showing my teeth. There were three main conditions that determined the victory or defeat of Bimu. The first is when one side deres surrender. The second is when one side bes unable to fight. Thirdly, when one side is pushed out of the market. I wont be able to surrender. The pride of being a disciple of the famous great sect will hold you back. There was no way Changin Dojang would just admit defeat. In other words, if I wanted to, I could y with the spear stamp for as long as I wanted without finishing the game. I hope you canst as long as possible. * * * Contrary to the wind, the window seal could not withstand even a single angle. I took a moment to quietly look down at the unconscious Changin Dojang. Without any hesitation, I turned my back and went down to the off-stage. Wow! Apuse and cheers filled the stadium. Yeonsoun! Yeonsun! Is it because, unlike the previous games, they showed off some spectacr starters? The excitement of the spectators was at its peak. None of them paid any attention to Changin Dojang, who was brutally defeated. I quickened my pace after seeing that the warriors of Maeng, who had rushed out with a stretcher, were carrying Changin Dojang. Its troubling to think that this is the end. I hate to say it myself, but I have a pretty shitty personality. To top it off, in his previous life, he was shunned by the executioners, calling him a bad poisonous type. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. That side started the argument in a cowardly way, but there was no need for this side to stick to the just method. After today, Changin Dojang would not be able to sleep with his feet stretched out. * * * That night. I went to Changin Dojangs lodgings with an overflowing heart and witnessed an unexpected sight. Men wearing military uniforms with the Hyeonmu symbol engraved on their chests were arresting Changin Dojang and leading him away. Let go of this! You had better not resist. The monks will not sit idly by and ignore this Ugh! Its a little quieter now. Is it because I got beaten to death in a daytime match? Changin Dojang could not resist properly and was taken away by them. I looked at the scene with a nk expression, scratched the back of my head and muttered. Why all of a sudden? Changin Dojang was a disciple of the Jeomchang school. And as the Jeomchang faction is arge martial force that dominates the Old Daemun faction, it has a great influence on the Murim alliance. As a member of the Murim Alliance, they didnt necessarily want to cause conflict with the Jeomchang faction, but I couldnt understand what they were thinking by consigning Changin Dojang. Is it because it was discovered that you were trying to disqualify me in an unfair way? I wondered if Maeng would increase his work to this level for a reviewer with a humble background, but it was not entirely unlikely. I knew one person who would do something like this. Pang Mun-hwan. A conversation I had with him a while ago while walking by theke came to mind. [It would be difficult to officially announce and punish the wrongdoing. There is no physical evidence, and above all, he did not break any rules.] [Unofficially, he seems to be saying that he can be punished as much as he wants.] [Is that possible?] I thought that maybe he had taken some kind of action. I clicked my tongue and left the ce. I said I would resolve it on my own. First of all, it seemed necessary to meet Pang Mun-hwan and hear his story. * * * I didnt do it. yes? It seems that there was a misunderstanding that the warriors mobilized to transport Changin Dojang were members of the Hyunmudae, but I have never given any instructions to my subordinates. Peng Mun-hwan spoke clearly and shook his head. I was dumbfounded, thinking he must have done something. Then who I dont know. One thing is certain: it is not something that someone of ordinary status would order. If its to the extent of urgently convening Hyeonmu members who are busy with an event and issuing orders Has Dojang Chang-inmitted a serious sin that I dont know about? I dont know about that. . I rubbed my chin and was lost in thought. Because Changin Dojang was confiscated, not only did personal revenge be impossible, but it also became difficult to collectpensation for the bet. If it had been Pang Mun-hwans actions, I would have protested, but since he said no, I couldnt figure out what to do. Lee Kang-hak, who was drinking tea together and eavesdropping on the conversation, suddenly said. A person with the authority to emergency summon andmand Hyeonmu members must be quite a big name. Probably one of three. Mengju military elder. I put down the teacup and leaned against the back of the chair. First of all, it seemed like there would be a need to watch the situation a little more. As expected, Sohyeongeom was involved? * * * Two dayster. An old man visited Cheonho Gaekjan. The appearance of the old man caused amotion. Thats because he was, in a sense, as famous and influential as the Murim Lord. I sat across the table from the old man with a puzzled expression. I didnt expect you toe visit me so suddenly. I think your curiosity has peaked by now. ? We have guests, so why not bring them a cup of tea? Please change your seat. I know of a ce where Ive had some decent baserunning. It is done. Im not that leisurely. Baek Woo-seons pattern embroidered on the sleeve of the bachelors gown caught the eye. I swallowed dry saliva and asked. Im asking just in case. Noya, are you senior Zhuge Huan, a soldier of the Murim Alliance? Why are you asking when you are already sure? The group standing behind and watching looked shocked. It was the moment when what I had hoped for became reality. First of all, I have a story to tell you. What is? Something about the Changin Dojo. ! My shoulders trembled as I epted the teaware brought by Dojang Cheonwoo. Why is there suddenly a story about Changin Dojo here? I was the one who ordered him to be transported. Chapter 109 Episode 109: Zhuge Huan let out a hollowugh as if he was enjoying my reaction. I asked, handing him a cup filled with hot tea. What happened? An incident before where you were attacked by a group of ck swordsmen. I was concerned, so I used Mengs informationwork to do some research. As a result, it was revealed that Changin Dojo was behind it? okay. Why are you telling me that? At the very least, as a party to the incident, shouldnt you know the context? Is that all? Is there any other reason? Zhuge Huan sipped tea with a puzzled expression. After staring at him in silence for a while, I suddenly spoke. Honestly, I was surprised. What part surprised you? The part where I, as a soldier of the Maeng Dynasty, personally ordered the transport of Changin Dojang? Or the part where the unknown old man I met in a dirty alley turned out to be the leader of the Maeng Army? I didnt expect Maeng to risk conflict with the Jeomchang faction for the sake of a humblete index. Thats very straightforward. Zhuge Huans eyebrows rose slightly. As the leader of the alliance, it was a remark that he could not help but feel ufortable about. Maeng is tacitly condoning the misconductmitted by contestants. Because this is based on the premise of that fact. But what can you do? But the truth is. As someone who was directly harmed by Changin Dojo, I had the right to say this. If youre going to punish me, Ill punish you right away. This was not the first time that Changin Dojangmitted fraud. What is the reason that they stayed quiet when irregrities urred in the first preliminary round and nowe forward to punish them? Thanks to this, it has be difficult to obtain personal revenge or pay for bets. Naturally, there was bound to be dissatisfaction on this side. I think I know how you usually view the Murim Alliance. At least we have no illusions that the Murim Alliance is a group that protects justice. Hahaha! Zhuge Huan suddenly burst intoughter. Heughed, shaking his shoulders, and rxed his neck, perhaps conscious of the attention of those around him. He said, putting the steaming ss down on the table. Well, its not unreasonable for you to be dissatisfied. . Because its an open secret. There are loopholes in the rules of thepetition and there are people who take advantage of those loopholes tomit fraud. And that Maeng is tacitly condoning it. Does he want to say that this is not a reflection of his opinion? Zhuge Huan had a bitter look on his face. The changes in facial expressions were truly diverse. But Changin Dojos actions went too far. As the organizer of the event, it is something that cannot be overlooked or overlooked. This is beyond the eptable limit that can be passed quietly, pretending not to notice. So, inevitably, I decided to punish him. Thats just the story. . It looks like theres a lot you want to ask. What punishment do you n to impose on Changin Dojang? I n to detain him in prison for a while. Is that all? Why do you think this is too lenient? yes. I understand your dissatisfaction, but since we have to consider the reputation of the Jeomchang faction, any further formal punishment is impossible. I had some expectations. It is said that Changin Dojang will be released in the near future and will return to his position as a monk. The reason Zhuge Huan dispatched Mengs warriors only after he was eliminated from the martial artspetition was probably because of the underlying thought that he did not want to escte the situation. When the rumor spread that Jisoo Hui, who was enjoying sess in thepetition, was detained for corruption, attention was bound to be focused. It would be natural for the reputation of the Jeomchangpa, a recluse of cheaters, to be lost. Instead, the private office of Changin Dojo decided to impose severe punishment on its own. So dont be too sad. The arms are bent inwards. There is no guarantee that Jeom Changpa will keep his promise. Some of the elders of the Jeomchang sect are close to me. Since they have decided to take charge of this matter, the agenda will not be lost. . It looks like you still dont like something. Is that how you got pregnant? You can almost tell by looking at the face. I think I paid some attention to managing my facial expressions, but I came into contact with many people while working as a military officer. As I deal with people who are full of evil on the inside every day, I have be adept at reading emotions and thoughts that are not revealed on the surface. Actually, I made a bet with Changin Dojo. Know. I guess thats why he cheated. You won the bet, now its time to get paid. However, since the Changin seal was consigned from the vige, I was unable to demandpensation. Is that what you want to say? Thats right. A furrow was carved between Zhuge Huans eyebrows. He muttered softly as he licked his lips. I didnt think about it that far. I was trying to gain favor in my own way. In fact, it had the opposite effect. ? I narrowed my eyes. I heard you were trying to gain favor. Is there any reason why a person who is as powerful as a military leader should be seen well by me? From what I saw in person, Changin Dojang did not seem like a person who would readily admit his defeat. Even if you ask them to pay the promised price, they will probably remain oblivious. Thats my opinion too. What were you nning on doing? I wont tell you that much. Seeing as he was avoiding answering, it seems he had some shady n. It was aborted due to the intervention of the Commander-in-Chief. You dont deny that you had an insidious n. The opponent used the male and female first, so there is no reason for us to stick to the legitimate method. Thats right. Zhuge Huan, who was tilting his teacup while smiling tsk tsk, slowly stood up from his seat. I asked with a puzzled expression. Are you leaving already? Didnt you say that the construction work was very busy? Anyway, I didnt know you wouldnt even have time to have a cup of tea. Ive finished my errand, so I should get back to work. Im so busy these days because of myzy leader. Steam was still rising from the teacup. I followed suit and muttered to myself. What on earth is this n? I thought that once I finished talking about the Changin Dojo, the other person would get to the point. For example, like Jegal-hye, you could offer to recruit him. Isnt it possible that a nobleman who was as powerful as the entire army would go to such lengths to deliver just a brief piece of news? But my expectations were spectacrly wrong. I will send a brief letter to the Jeomchang faction. It contains the content that you and the Changin Dojo made a bet, and the Changin Dojo that lost the bet is obligated to pay the price. Zhuge Huan, who was leaving the room with the ck-d warriors who were assumed to be his guards, turned to me and said, It was a nice story, but naturally questions arose. Why are you showing me such favor? I heard that you are considering joining the alliance. ? Isnt it natural to take care of a family that will soon be eating a meal together? It was a meaningful statement. Even more so because he emphasized the word one pot meal. Zhuge Hwan leaves the guesthouse. I scratched the back of my head as I pushed away Cheon Ga-ryeong, who was pouring out a barrage of questions as if she had been waiting. Zhuge Huan is themander-in-chief of the Murim Alliance. So to speak, he was the leader of the Maengju faction. When we first met, I wanted to find out his identity, so I said that I wanted to return the favor and that I would like to see you again. Now that I found out his identity, I felt like he was a burden. My honest feeling was that I didnt want to get involved with him if possible. I guess Ill have to avoid it as much as possible. * * * Commander General. The way back to Meng. One of the ck warriors who were escorting Zhuge Huan cautiously opened his mouth. Why didnt you offer to recruit that young man? Were you that curious about that? It would have been enough to send a letter just to tell the story of the Changin Dojos disposal. So there must be some other purpose. I guess thats what you thought. Thats right. It is true that we are trying to attract him to our allies. But I dont n on rushing it. Why? Hyeah said that. He said he had no intention of belonging to any faction of the Maeng. Even if I had made an offer to recruit him on the spot, most likely it would have been rejected. A persons mind can change at any time. If he changed his mind and joined the elder faction That is why he took the step himself. To have a conversation and judge for yourself what type of person you are. . The ck uniformed man frowned slightly. Even though I had been my boss for a long time, I still couldnt guess his principles of action. For now, its just good for him to remain neutral and not belong to a particr faction. No, I would say it is better because it is neutral. ? We just need to provide behind-the-scenes support. So that he can achieve his achievements smoothly. . First, I n to get to know each other and build friendships step by step. Todays meeting can be said to be the first step toward that goal. Zhuge Huan yawned, rubbing under his dark-shaded eyes. He nced back in the direction where Cheonho Gaekjan was and muttered. I hope you grow up quickly. * * * The opponent he faced in the eight martial artspetition was Namgung Seong-hun, a direct descendant of the Namgung family. It was a name that felt familiar to me, who had memories of my past life. The next sword dragon. A genius who learned martial arts from King Geom, an elder of the Namgung family and an absolute master who held the first rank of the Ten Heavenly Emperors. Excellent military talent, a brilliant mind, and even good looks. He was a person who never missed anything. He and I were scheduled to meet on stage tomorrow afternoon. So, why did you take the step to Ye? Ill tell you straight. Late at night. A middle-aged man covered in a ck robe visited Cheonho Gaekjan and looked for me. I couldnt help but be surprised when I heard the other persons identity. He was an elder of the Meng n. Direct descendant of the Namgung family. Former White Tiger Lord. A big man who has upied the top spot among the hundred great masters. Namgung Jonghyeon, the sword of great strength. This was the reason why he came to mete at night and asked me to stay alone. Couldnt you intentionally lose the match tomorrow? ? If you do me a favor, I will definitely repay you. Not on a personal level, but on a sega level. It is definitely not an offer that you will lose money on. Out of nowhere, I was asked to participate in an illegal match. Chapter 110 Episode 110 Indeed . I let out an exmation to myself. Thats how it should be. If you are an elder, you should do at least this much. The shamelessness of requesting an illegal match from Jisooter, who has not yet joined the team, for the sake of Sogaju, the former member of Sega! The term iron-faced skin must have been referring to something like this. It could be said that this is a virtue that must be learned as a person who wants to be an elder in the future. Manjunggeom said, handing over a scroll wrapped in a silk cloth. Here is a letter with the head of the familys seal. Read it. . The content of the letter was lengthy, but the gist of it was this. Namgung Seong-Hoon, the owner of the small family of Sega, has a weak position as he is the son of a second wife with a humble background. The first wife is looking for every opportunity to bring him down from Sogajus position. He needs performance to solidify his position. Therefore, there is a need to win the Yongbong branch. This is so . I felt somewhat sorry. Namgung Seong-Hoon had enough skills to aim for the championship. In fact, he was the person who won the Yongbong branch in his previous life. If history had not changed due to my intervention, he would have been able to solidify his position based on his outstanding skills. Of course, if you were to ask me if I had the intention to lose on purpose, that wasnt the case. Ill be honest. I have watched all of your final matches so far. . And I havee to a conclusion. Sung Hoon will never be able to defeat you. Is that why you came to see me like this? I thought a lot about it beforeing. No matter how much it is done for Seonghoons sake, it can also be said to be an act of trampling on his pride. The conversation we had here today will not reach anyone elses ears. I promise. Thank you. Manjunggeom sighed, Huh. He cleared his throat once and continued speaking in a serious tone. You know because you read the letter, but Seonghun must win the Yongbong branch. Not only that childs life but also the future of the family is at stake. Its a pretty heavy story. The first wife is aiming for one thing. The n is to kick out Seonghun and put his own son in the position of Sogaju. . That kind of situation should never happen. If that poor guy bes the head of the family, the Namgung family will be finished. Is that possible? Its a family with hundreds of years of tradition. Its not like an exaggeration. Not only me, but many others are worried about the future of our family. Im curious since you say that. What kind of person is this that makes you criticize me like that? Nearly two hundred and forty years old. yes? Namgoong-sang, that guy weighs 240 geun. How negligent must a man who is said to be the son of a warrior be so negligent in taking care of himself! . I felt like I could understand Manjunggeoms feelings a little bit. A talented person who was born as a child of a prestigious family and grew up receiving various supports from a young age is a fat pig. Gasols gaze may not have been kind. Anyway, please. Cant you lose the match tomorrow? Even if I lose, Namgung Seonghun Sohyeop will have to win two more matches to win. You dont have to worry about that part. I can guarantee that among the contestants other than you, there will be no one who can beat Seonghoon. . What can I do? Would you please do me a favor? I ced my left hand on my forehead and closed my eyes. I already had the answer in my head, but I thought I should at least show that I was thinking about it. If you grant me a favor, I will not only pay youpensation equivalent to the winning prize, but also provide various conveniences when you join the club in the future. There was no feeling of attraction. For the Namgung family, it was good to be able to put an end to the issue of session, and for me, it was good to have a strong ally who could solve problems that would arise due to my poor background. It was a mutually beneficial proposal. There were two critical problems. Firstly, you cannot get the special benefits that are only given to the winners of thepetition. Second, there was a gap in achievements. The winner of the businesspetition is given the privilege of applying to the department of his/her choice. Moreover, his experience of winning bigpetitions would be of great help in bing an elder in the future. I looked straight into Manjunggeoms eyes and said. sorry. It is an attractive offer, but it may be difficult to ept. Why? There are circumstances where I cannot step down. I dont know what the circumstances are, but I dont think its something serious enough to risk being looked down upon by the Namgung family. Manjunggeoms voice sank low. Iughed inwardly. Asking in a low-key manner doesnt work, so he threatens me right away. He was truly a model for elders. I thought that someday I would like to be like that. Is there anyone in the world who would want to be with the Namgung family? However, I have a prior agreement with senior Sohyeongeom. I must keep it. Sohyeongeom? Manjunggeom looked perplexed. I guess I didnt expect that the nickname Sohyeongeom woulde out of my mouth. Because you promised something . I cant tell you that far. If you have any questions, please ask senior Sohyeongeom directly. . By the time the final match of the tournament was held, the death of the assassin was scheduled to be widely publicized. By now, Sohyeongeom must have been busy making preparations. Could you please reconsider? sorry. What a pity. I thought we could be good friends with you. I dont think there is any need to be hostile to each other. When you rejected my offer, a wall was created between us. I dont think the answer is to just ask me to y illegally. ? I understand that the first wife of the head of the Namgung family is a blood rtive of the owner of the Geumryong Sangdan. Geumryong Sangdan (̈F). A huge merchant that holds the top spot among the tenrgest merchants in the world. As it was a merchant that distributed rice produced in the rich and fertilends of Honam and Gangseo to various parts of the central ins, the scale of umted wealth was so enormous that it was beyond imagination. However, even the great Golden Dragon Company could not do anything about natural disasters. A great famine urs two yearster. Geumryong Trading Company, which had lost its main source of ie as local farming copsed, would suffer a huge blow. In the end, they will not be able to maintain their status as top teenagers and will be reduced to just that. In other words, it was only for the next two years that the first wife of the Namgung family would be able to exercise her power. Even if Namgung Seong-hoon did not win the Yongbong branch, he would have been able to solidify his position with ease thanks to the support of Gasol. The problem is that even if I tell you this, there is no way Manjunggeom will agree. I raised my index finger and said in a humorous voice. If we cannot increase the position of Namgung Seong-Hoons cooperative, why not lower the position of the other side? What on earth are you talking about? I took out the red gem from my chest and ced it on the table. This is a symbol that symbolizes that the holder is a distinguished guest of Hwayang Sangdan. Hwayang Sangdan?! Are you sure youre talking about a caravan from Zhejiang? It is thew of the world that when there arepetitors, the supply price of goods falls. No way, what youre trying to say is . Anyway, if Namgung Seong-Hoons small cooperative ascends to the top of the family, the rtionship with Geumryong Trading Company will inevitably be neglected. Then wouldnt we need a friendly force to rece it? Huh . I will build your leg. Good sister and good suggestion from brother-inw. It was good for Namgung Family because they could solve their problems, and it was good for Hwayang Sangdan, which is in the midst of pioneering a new sales route, because it could acquire arge number of customers. Of course, it was nice that I could also make a profit without giving up on winning thepetition. How is it. . Do you like my proposal? Manjunggeoms eyes shook as if hit by a typhoon. * * * Waaaaa! The Palgang match of the non-mullingpetition was held with great sess. As soon as I dered the start, I unleashed the first attack of the Wolyeonggeom and put pressure on my opponent. Sigh! Namgung Seong-Hoon skillfully selected only the real grass and crushed it, then walked backwards to increase the distance. He was definitely on a different level from the contestants he had faced so far. Should we say that he is a person who learned martial arts directly from the King of Swords? Kaang! Lets go! He never overdid it. They observed this side while maintaining a certain distance and made sharp counterattacks whenever possible. The Namgung familys sword technique contains the techniques of heavy swords. Even if it was Cheonwoo Dojang, I judged that it would not be able to stand a chance against Namgung Seonghun. It looks like he was hiding his state. The beginning of the peak at the age of mid-twenties. It was a talent worthy of being called a genius. but. Brain energy was oveid on the surface of the sword, which was filled with shimmering energy. Did he instinctively feel that the power contained in the sword strike was unusual? Namgung Seong-Hoon gave up trying to fight back and dodged the attack by flipping his new type. I knew it woulde out like that. It is good to be cautious, but you must also know how to gamble when dealing with a high-level warrior. Because if you dont do that, youll never get a chance. I went straight into the gap between my opponents. With his back to the opponents abdomen, he stepped forward and twisted his body. Cheolsango (Fɽ). Whoops! Namgung Sung-Hoons new model flew through the air. By the time he managed to regain his bnce andnd at the edge of the off-stage, the illusion of the Wolyeonggeom had already filled his entire face. Twenty-third herbivorous month (ˮ). Countless phantom des passed through Namgung Seonghuns body. He used his familys sword techniques with great spirit to erase illusions, but was eventually pushed by a real sword that suddenly flew in and fell to the bottom of the stage. victor! Yeonsun! The referee raised his voice as if he was waiting. Huge cheers filled the stadium. Now there are two games left. I rxed my neck and stepped down from the stage, making a tap sound. The end of the Yongbong branch is not far away. * * * What is this again? That night. Another guest came to Cheonho Gaekjan. The old man who introduced himself as an elder of the Kunlun Sect said this to me. Ill tell you straight. Could it be possible for you to intentionally lose in the final match? I will make sure the case is not disappointing. I red at the old man with an annoyed expression. Has this old man gone senile? Are you trying to cate me by giving me an inferior position? Chapter 111 Episode 111: There are two matches left until the winner of the dancepetition. The number of participants that had reached four figures is now only four left. The Huashan Sects Tianyu Dojo, the Kunlun Sects Hakkyung Dojo, the Hebei Peng Familys Peng Yanji, and me. For reference, Cheonwoo Dojangs opponent in the eight-strong match was Hwang Bo-jin. I heard that they barely achieved victory after a bloody close battle. Its worth the struggle. They have simr skills. It is said that he suffered internal injuries during the fierce fight, but he would probably appear in good condition by the time of the semifinal match, as if he had never been injured. The recovery power of Cheonwoo Dojo is far beyond that of an ordinary person. After defeating Cheonwoo Dojang in the semifinals, all that was left was the finals. Hakkyung seal and Paengyeonji. It was the name and name of the province in my memory. Future Seonryong () and Dobong (P). Even in their previous lives, they had achieved high grades in the Yongbong branch and earned the title of Yongbong. The winner of the two would face me in the finals. How is it? The old Taoist monk, who introduced himself as an elder of the Kunlun sect, asked while fiddling with his sharp beard as if revealing his mischievous personality. I sat down with a request to intentionally lose to a disciple of a monk who had not yet reached the finals. It was just amazing. Isnt it embarrassing for an old man who is old enough to be younger than him? Ill pretend I didnt hear it. what? Please go back. I solemnly gave the order to congratte the guests. It was a suggestion not worth considering. The old master held onto his sleeve and asked him to listen to the end of the story, but he threatened to scream and call someone if he bothered him any longer, so he ended up curling up and retreating. As the victory approaches, everything is going wrong. I clicked my tongue and opened the window to the outside. The air in the room felt stuffy, perhaps because the old master hade and gone. As I sat with my arms against the window sill and got some fresh air, my irritated mood subsided a little. I experienced a lot while staying in Honam. Fight with Hwang Bo-jin, meet with So Hyeon-geom, fight with Lee Kang-hak, treat Lee Soo-yeon, hunt down the assassin, make a bet with Chang-in Dojang, meet the Murim Lord, obtain Gongcheong Oil, arrange a meeting between Seon-hye Dojang and Damun, and establish a rtionship with Man Rik-kwon. He was attacked by ck swordsmen, received a visit from Commander-in-Chief Zhuge Huan, and was asked to have an illegal match by Manjunggeom. Looking back, Ive been through a lot of really dirty things. It felt strange to think that all of this had happened in such a short period of time. The Murim Alliance ims to be a group that protects justice. In the area where the headquarters of the Murim League is located, I witnessed various injustices and corruption. This is why people from political factions are called hypocrites. I didnt really have any illusions about the martial arts faction. Because Ive already gone through enough experiences in my past life that Im sick of it. I was able to reflect on my goal once again. I had no intention of wasting my life for the hypocrites of a hateful political faction like the old Taoist of the Kunlun faction that I had just kicked out. Righteousness andpliance? Baekdo Murims well-being and peace? That was probably a good thing. There is only one thing I wish for. He became an elder of the n and lived a life of whining. It was enough for me and the people around me to eat well and live well. I will live this life for myself, not for others. * * * The semifinal match has begun. Cheonwoo Dojang and I exchanged light chatting while pointing our swords at each other in the center of the off-stage. Its a new feeling to stand face to face at thepetition venue like this. exactly? I was so nervous that I couldnt sleep well at night. I didnt know you would defeat Hwang Bo-jin ande up. I hate to admit it, but receiving special training from Sohyeop was of great help. If it wasnt for that, we would have lost due tock of experience. Cheonwoo Dojang, who had not even participated in a martial artspetition in his previous life, defeated Bojin Hwang in his current life and ced in the top tier of thepetition. I felt somewhat proud. I dont know anything else, but I like the fact that Hwang Bo-jin dropped that hateful image and came up. It was worth the time and effort I put into teaching. His martial arts skills were also advanced, but what was more noticeable was the change in his personality. I dont know if he really reformed or if he was only pretending to be quiet in front of me, but I thought that this was enough topensate for receiving a reward from Plum God Sword. I heard you suffered internal injuries. Are you feeling okay? Its not to the extent of interfering with the match. I understand that you have not neglected your training even for a single day sinceing to Honam. I hope you can show us the results here today. If possible, we will meet in the finals, so what is the point of meeting each other in the semifinals? Isnt it better than meeting each other in the first match of the finals? Thats true. While they were talking, the Blue Dragon member, who took on the role of referee, announced the start of the match in a loud voice. Dojang Cheonwoo suddenly prated the blind spot of vision. Among the participants in the dancepetition, if I had to choose the person who knew me best, it would be none other than Cheonwoo Dojang. He showed off clever hit-and-run tactics, taking advantage of his past training experience at Hwayang Sangdans headquarters. A surprise attack in the middle of a conversation is something I wouldnt have done if it were a previous dojo. This is all what I learned from Sohyeop. Im d that the teachings seem to have been passed down well. Im sure I received apliment, but it doesnt feel that good. The feeling waspletely different from when Ipeted with Namgoong Seong-Hoon. Cheonwoo Dojang clearly recognized that the opponent was a high-level martial artist and showed moves appropriate to that. Concentrate thoroughly on defense and evasion, and when an opportunity arises, dig in sharply. In addition, he uses the gambling moves of the Yukcham Bone Dan (عǔ) without hesitation, so the opponent is bound to feel tense. In terms of the level of martial arts, Namgung Seonghun could be said to be one step higher, but if I had to choose someone who would be difficult to deal with, I would point to Cheonwoo Dojang. After making up for hisck of experience by marching in Zhejiang, Dojang Chen Yu became apletely different person than before. He even perfectly embodied what he had learned through consistent training since arriving in Honam. At the time of the arm strength match, I thought that Chunwoo Dojang would not be able to withstand a hundred rounds against Namgung Seonghun, but after facing him in person, my thoughts changed. Now, Chunwoo Dojang has the ability to ignore the slight gap . If he had faced Namgung Seong-Hoon, a pretty interesting picture would have been drawn. Dojang Cheonwoo unfolded the plum blossom thirty-six swords and cornered me in the corner of the non-stage. I nced around to gauge the distance from the floor. It would be dangerous if there were more crowds. I decided that in order to avoid losing over the counter, I had to push my opponent away with a big hit. I let out a short breath and unfurled the Wolyeonggeom. The 19th herbivorous month (). Sword energy spread out in all directions and swept the area. But right after that, Cheonwoo Dojang made a surprising move. As if he had been waiting for just this moment, he threw himself into the wave of sword energy and extended his sword in a straight line. The youthful energy at the tip of the sword suddenly deepened. her . I felt a little embarrassed as I had not yet corrected my posture due to therge amount of food I had eaten. I never thought that Cheonwoo Dojang would push me to such extremes. Are you saying you want to see it end like this? He suddenly twisted his upper body to avoid the sword strike and then rotated his body around his left foot. The right foot, which rotated halfway through the air, was about to sink into the opponents temple. Aaaah! Cheonwoo Dojang let out a loud scream and kicked the ground. Charge like a bull. He narrowly avoided the attack and hit me with his shoulder. Quang! Even though the body was protected by forming a brain energy membrane, a considerable amount of shock was felt. The new model that had been pushed rose into the air. A smile of repentance appeared on the corner of Cheonwoo Dojangs mouth. His face looked as if he was confident of his victory. I smiled and focused my brain energy on my toes, saying pick. A membrane of brain energy was formed and it condensed to form a small sphere. A new use of brain energy that I only recently discovered. I kicked the sphere and leaped high into the sky. Pow! The sphere exploded and a roar engulfed the area. Dojang Cheonwoo looked at me with a nk expression as I lightlynded in the center of the non-stage and asked. Isnt that too much? What do you mean? How hard did I push the small cooperatives? It wasnt a bad attempt. . It looks like he wanted to push it out of the arena, but unfortunately his feet didnt touch the floor. Its a step in the middle of nowhere. I never thought I could perform such a skill. Its a little different. I havent reached the level where I can use such amazing techniques. I shook my head and responded slyly. The method that Dokgo Woojin had previously used against Haomuns elite came to mind. How surprised I was to see him gliding smoothly down the empty space as if on an nted tform. Compared to that, I was still immature. ha. I thought I had it all figured out. Dojang Cheonwoo sighed deeply. His physical condition was serious at first nce. His uniform was in tatters, and blood was dripping from wounds all over his body. Because he charged too hard without taking care of his body, he suffered quite a few injuries. On the other hand, I didnt even have trouble breathing, let alone got injured. It was a scene where the superiority and inferiority between each other was clearly revealed. Dojang Cheonwoo returned his sword to its sheath and said. I admit defeat. victor! Yeonsun! As soon as the referee dered the winner, loud cheers erupted. The crowd chanting my name at the top of their lungs. After getting off the stage, I nced back at an old man sitting in the VIP section. The old man, Sohyeongeom, nodded with a smile on his wrinkled mouth. Its time. The time has finally arrived to build reputation and achievements. * * * Two rumors circted throughout Hunan Province. < The true identity of Zhejiang''s divine saint, Hu Myeonhyeop, is Yeon Yeon-woon, who has currently advanced to the finals of the Bimu Competition. > < The third disciple of the Demonic Cultist, Yeoksal-gun, who was plotting some kind of n targeting the Yongbong Branch while secretly in Honam, is So Hyeon-geom and Yeon Yeon-un. They were subjugated through a joint operation. > The residents of Honam were surprised by the two rumors that were spread through Meng and Hao Mun. A strong candidate to win thepetition. Previous experience working as a member of the Homyeonhyup Association. Achievement in subduing an army of assassins. When these three things came together, public opinion burned like wildfire. People in the world were arguing over my inaction. Some people argued that I would have already reached the level of a 100-year-old expert, while others reacted negatively, saying that it would not be at that level. A lot of peoples attention was focused on me. Even influential figures in the Maeng Dynasty attempted to contact me. Good. After dering that I would refuse all visits until thepetition ended, I stayed in my dorm and stretched out with a happy expression on my face. Everything was going as intended. Chapter 112 Episode 112: The leader of the Murim Alliance. After checking the contents of the report brought by Commander-in-Chief Zhuge Huan, Joo Hwa-baek burst intoughter. This is a much better friend than I thought. It is not a matter to be taken lightly. Why do you care about the rtionship between Sohyeongeom and Yeonsun? Thats right. I guess its good anyway. That kind of thing. He is a talent who will grow into one of Mengs main fighters in the near future. That such a person is friendly with Sohyeongeom, who is famous for his conservative tendencies Didnt you say that? He said he had no intention of belonging to any faction. Thats the problem. In front of those who belonged to the Maengju faction, he imed to be neutral, but behind his back, he was plotting matters in collusion with the elders. Dont you know what this means? They say too much is just as bad as not enough, and I think thats exactly what theyre saying about you. yes? The military may seem smart, but there are times when it looks clumsy. I would say there is a tendency to over-interpret the situation. What are you talking about? It is not important which faction you are close to. Whats really important is what kind of personality he has and what hes done. . High chivalry and outstanding skills to back it up. From his experience working as a member of the Homyeonhyup, to his achievements in subduing the assassination army. He is truly a person who can be called a chatan. Dont you think so? But This person is close to a representative of the conservative faction, so this person is our enemy. Is that really what you want to say? I think its overly dichotomous thinking. . If you follow that logic in the first ce, it would be strange for Yeon Yeon-yun to be friendly with Zhuge Hye. Just as this side finds the rtionship between him and Xiao Xuan Jian difficult, wouldnt the elders also find the rtionship between him and Zhuge Hui ufortable? Of course. Faction and politics. Should we put pressure on a young friend using the circumstances of adults? Just watch for now. Even if you make decisions slowly, it wont be toote. All right. Zhuge Huan nodded with a nervous expression. Juhwabaek put down the report on the desk with a pleasant smile and muttered in a low voice. Its a homyeonhyeop. * * * Same time. Sohyeongeoms residence located in the Senate. So, what brought you all the way to Ye? Sohyeongeom asked, handing tea he had personally prepared to the two giants who had barged into his residence without even apanying an escort. Youre not asking because you dont know, right? Is it true that you defeated the Assassination Army? The two giants opened their mouths one after another. Hwang Bo-gwang of Manryekwon. Manjunggeom Namgung Jonghyun. They were elders of the n who held the position of elders of the Hwangbo family and the Namgung family, respectively. Sohyeongeom answered while fiddling with his teacup as if he was enjoying the two elders reactions. I see. Huh . You did a good job of hiding it until now. It was quite a struggle. In particr, it was a bit of a headache when a military officer was dispatched from Meng to investigate the disturbance that urred in Changsha. I was able to get through it somehow. I heard that Yeon-Woon, who found out about the assassination armys plot, asked for your help. How much is truth and how much is lies? I dont think theres any reason to even tell you that. . Well, it is clear that Yeonsaun yed a decisive role in subduing the rebels. Manjunggeom, who was watching the conversation between Mannekkwon and Sohyeongeom, let out a low exmation. What Yeonsun said a while ago passed through my mind. [Is there anyone in the world who would want to be in conflict with the Namgung family? However, I have a prior agreement with senior Sohyeongeom. I must protect it.] Was this what you were talking about? It was an unexpected reason. The subjugation of the assassin army. It was not an achievement that could be achieved by a single review index. If an issue of this magnitude were to coincide with winning a secret martial artspetition, it would definitely have a big impact. by the way. Sohyeongeom, who was looking at Manjunggeom with narrowed eyes, suddenly asked. I didnt know you had a connection with Soun. I decided to get a little help. help? Instead of giving something to Yeonsun, you decided to receive help? yes. Thats really surprising. Can I hear the details? Ill tell youter when I get the chance. Manjunggeom slowly turned his gaze and tilted his teacup. Man Lik-kwon, who was ring at Manjung-geom with a scary gaze, thrust his head towards So-hyeon-geom and asked. So what is his rtionship with you? Are you curious? If you werent curious, you wouldnt have even taken a step forward. A rtionship of mutual help. Thats exactly it. For now. It means that you havent yet been able to attract Yeonsun to your faction. I tried the suggestion. Unfortunately, I was rejected. Thats a good thing. Does this mean I still have a chance? I understand that you dont have a very good rtionship with Soun. Its been a long time since we shook off the resentment between us. The work of improving rtionships and building friendships can be done step by step from now on. I dont want to say this, but you are not a vessel capable of embracing such a talented person. Theres nothing I cant say to your face. Are you going to fight me now? Im just telling the truth. Lets go to the training hall right away. Ill punch you in that unlucky face. Do you think I am a barbarian like you? I have no intention of falling for such cheap provocation. Anyway, its as simple as it looks and gets lost. This old man said he wanted to hear it! A childish argument between two old people started suddenly. Manjunggeom, who had been quietly watching, shook his head excitedly. Its like old people who are old enough to fight over a postcard that they havent even read yet. Actually, the person concerned probably has no interest in this topic. There was a faint smile on his lips. On the one hand, I found this situation amusing. At the center of all of this was Yeonsun. I guess Ill have to visit again once thepetition is over. * * * Various prizes are awarded to participants who ce in the top ranks of the dancepetition. From first to sixteenth. Depending on the rank, prizes such as gold coins or silk were awarded differently, but the prizes given to participants who ranked in the top three were special among them all. A famous sword for third ce. Thank you for your support. An elixir for work, etc. For reference, the prize given to third ce was supposed to vary depending on who the winner was. If the winner is a swordsman, a sword is given instead of a sword. Of course, as I already had Damro and Cheonjamboui, I didnt need any other products other than elixirs. The day has finally arrived. I grabbed my trembling heart and climbed onto the non-stage. Cheers erupted from the audience. Homyeonhyeop! Homyeonhyeop! Homyeonhyeop! Unlike the semi-finals, the audience chanted nicknames instead of names. The young Taoist monk standing on the other side looked very intimidated. The Kunlun Sects Hakkyung Seal. The future Seonryong () was him. Two yers forward! As the referee standing in the middle gave an exnation about the Hakkyung Dojang, boos erupted from all over. The reason was simple. This was because the opponent he met in the previous match was Paeng Yeon-ji. The sword of the future. A heroine who captivated the hearts of audiences with her outstanding skills and stunning beauty. From what I heard, it seemed like the fighting became more intense and Peng Yeon-ji suffered quite a few injuries. Because he defeated her and advanced to the finals, Hak-kyung Dojang became a viin rather than a viin. He couldnt help but feel aggrieved. This is a situation where you get criticized even if you win fairly. In a way, its pitiful. Right now, I had a simr experience during the first match of the finals. At the time when I faced Seonhye Dojang. Since I defeated my opponent without causing any major injuries, I didnt hear any boos, but no one in the audience seemed happy about my victory. But for me, its not a bad situation. Thanks to Hak-kyung Dojang taking on the viin role, it seemed like a more dramatic production would be possible. I put my hand on the sword with a smile on my face. Be a sacrifice for my fame. Seonryong. * * * Waaaaaa! A shout that shook the heavens and earth filled the stadium. Hakgyeong Dojang could not hold on for more than 50 seconds and knelt down in front of me. Absolutely! Quick! I swung the sword engulfed in brain energy and brushed off the blood on the tip. victor! Yeonsun! The referees voice, mixed with energy, shook the entire stadium. Whoa . Finally, he became the winner of the dancepetition. It was a moment I didnt expect, but I didnt feel particrly passionate about it. It was the opposite of what I thought. I felt calm, as if I had achieved something that I took for granted. With a calm expression, I looked back at the podium located behind the non-stage. Key figures of the Murim League were sitting in special seats with awnings and watching. Of course, the leader, Joo Hwabaek, was included among them. Hwabaek Joo slowly got up from his seat and dered the end of thepetition in a voice full of energy. The end of thepetition meant the end of the Yongbong branch. The audience pped and was happy, but at the same time they seemed disappointed. I politely raised my arms in the direction of Joo Hwa-baek, then left the match venue and headed to the waiting room. After the final match, a performance by Maengs dancers was scheduled, and a closing ceremony was scheduled after the performance. ording to the regtions, participants who ced at the top of thepetition must participate in the closing ceremony. Me, who yed the final match today, and Chunwoo Dojang, who yed the third ce match earlier, were no exception. When I entered the waiting room, I copsed on the chair and muttered. Its time to leave Honam. * * * After a long wait, the closing ceremony finally began. Yeon Yeon-woon, the winner of thepetition, pleasee forward. The call of the contemporary Murim lord Juhwabaek. After getting up on the podium, I took a deep breath and made eye contact with him. Delivery of goods following a long congrattory speech. The identity of the elixir that everyone was curious about was Plum Blossom Goddan. A treasure of treasures that allows you to gain half a pound of stamina in an instant by taking it. Hwabaek Joo continued by saying that he would like to take this opportunity to express his gratitude to the Hwasan Sect for providing the elixir. After all the procedures werepleted, Hwabaek Joo asked in a low voice. The winner of thepetition will be given the privilege of applying to the department of his/her choice. Have you decided which department to apply to? yes. Everyone looked at me with bated breath. Curiosity arose. Which department will the winner of thepetition apply to? Without any hesitation, I gave an answer that no one would have thought of. I want to be assigned to the Sacheon branch of the Murim League. Chapter 113 Episode 113 The winner of the contest will be given the privilege of applying to the department of Maengs choice. Have you decided which department to apply to? When Joo Hwa-baek asked Yeon-woon a question. Most people there thought the same thing. It must be the Blue Dragon. I will definitely apply to the Blue Dragon Corps. If I wasnt stupid, I would choose the Blue Dragon. Zhuge Hyedo was watching from the audience with his familys warriors. Sohyeongeomdo was leisurely drinking a ss of wine while sitting in a special seat assigned to the main figures of the group. Hwang Bo-jin also appeared on the non-stage as the same top runner-up. Everyone thought of the Blue Dragon. When discussing the main force of the Murim Alliance, there is a name that always appears. Four Gods. The strongest military group in the central ins that all Baekdo martial arts people envy. Cheongryongdae was a group called the best among them. Each of the warriors included was an elite with outstanding skills, and the screening process for joining was extremely difficult. If Yeonsun, who won thepetition, had to choose the best option, it was definitely Cheongryongdae. Since he had the aplishment of subduing an army of assassins, if he did well, he might be promoted to the rank of leader as soon as he joined. The most surefire way to gain wealth and fame status in no time. The answer that came out of Yeonsuns mouth as if he had been waiting for something waspletely different from their thoughts. I want to be assigned to the Sacheon branch of the Murim League. Zhuge Huis face, hidden by the cotton thread, was nk. Sohyeongeom, who was tipping his ss with a smile on his face, heard a sound and coughed repeatedly. Hwang Bo-jin red at the back of Yeon-woons head with an expression that showed he wanted to see all the crazy people. Sichuan branch? Even Hwabaek Joo, who asked the question, could not hide his embarrassment. To that extent, the answer Yeonsun gave was unexpected. The air in the audience was cold. Everyone couldnt believe their ears. A god who saved the suffering residents of Zhejiang. A hero who subdued the rebels and allowed the Yongbong branch to be held safely. The strongestte-period index whose stock price skyrocketed by winning thepetition. He was saying that he wanted such a great talent to be assigned to a branch rather than the main branch of the Maeng. A decision that is not easily understood. One person involved, Yeonsun, just nodded calmly with a soft smile on his lips. yes. Please assign me to the Sacheon branch. Cheon Ga-ryeong, who was sitting side by side with Seo Ho-seon and watching the scene, smiled and ced her head on her sped hands. A conversation I had with Yeonsun while eating at a guesthouse not long ago came to mind. [By the way, if you win the Yongbong branch, which department do you n to apply to?] [I n to request to be assigned to the Sacheon branch of the Murim League.] [Sacheon branch?] [Yes.] [The purpose is to win thepetition. Its a story that would be absurd if other people heard that it was just to be assigned to the branch.] [ Contrary to what you said, you dont seem to be that surprised.] [How much time did I stick around with you? To some extent, I expected it. When you said goodbye to Master in the first ce, you said you woulde back, right?] [Thats right.] [Is there a special reason you want to apply to a branch rather than the main branch?] [ I dont want to narrow down the possible range of maneuver.] Even a nerd is like that . There are no weirdos. Seo Ho-seon nodded in agreement with Cheon Ga-ryeongs muttering. * * * The average monk cannot arbitrarily choose his or her working department. The higher-ups simply decide on a ce to work based on the instructors skills and qualifications. Of course, there are some people who use their connections to get into the department they want, but lets leave that aside for now. Ive been thinking about it for a long time. A privilege given only to the winner of a dancepetition. How should we use that privilege? If I just wanted to gain a high position and continue to win, I would have applied to the Blue Dragon Corps. Winners of thepetition can apply to the department of their choice. However, just because you can apply to the department you want does not mean there are limits to the scope. Even if I applied to the military department, the upper echelons of the organization would not ept it. What a person entering the military department needs is intelligence, not military power. In the end, the options to choose from were limited. Cheongnyongdae was the best option among them. However, that was only when my goal was not to be an elder. I had no intention of settling down and being satisfied with just being a key member of the group. senate. It was a ce that could never be reached by umting merit and raising ones position through standard methods. A representative example was Lee Kang-hak, the former head of the Blue Dragon Unit. During his time on active duty, he achieved countless achievements. Even now, juniors who respect him visit his residence from time to time, so what more can I say? Presumably, the rescue of Master Yeongwoon (녴), who was in danger together with Dokgo Woojin, would have been reflected in Maengs personnel evaluation, even if it was not known to the public. But even he could not be an elder. He could not even rise to the position of Blue Dragon Lord, let alone an elder. The wall of vested interests was that high. Being part of the Blue Dragon is certainly an honor, but since it is a group that operates only under orders from superiors, there are not as many opportunities for its warriors to make a contribution as expected. Even if you achieve merit, you will have to share it with others. I had three criteria for choosing the department I would apply to in the future. First, it must be an on-site position, not an internal position. Second, the scope of movement should not be narrowed as much as possible. Third, it must be an environment where one can freely use memories of ones past life. The best workce that met all those criteria did not exist in Maengs headquarters. Therefore, I turned my attention to the branches of the Maeng that exist in various ces. And the branch established in Sacheon, the area where I mainly worked in my past life, had the best environment among them. I said, looking straight into Joo Hwa-baeks eyes, which clearly showed his bewildered state of mind. yes. Please assign me to the Sacheon branch. It was the best option I could choose at this point. Of course, in order to join the Senate, one would have to set foot in the main body of the League at some point. However, that time wouldeter, when I had achieved enough merit and achieved the position I wanted. i get it. Soon, Hwabaek Joo nodded with a regretful expression. The winner himself, not anyone else, requested to be assigned to the Sacheon branch. Even if it was a leader, there would be no way to stop it. The closing ceremony ended in a chaotic atmosphere. I stretched out and left thepetition venue with a relieved look on my face. * * * Yongbong Branch has ended. Participants and onlookers from all over came on their way home. The once bustling streets became deserted, and the street vendors and performance troupes that lined the main streets were no longer visible. So, are you nning to go back soon? yes. I n to leave immediately after my subordinate takes the entrance exam. I had a drink with Sohyeongeom at the base near Dongjeongho Lake and talked about various things. Sohyeongeom asked, stroking his stylish beard. The Sacheon branch of the Murim League. Have you been thinking about applying there from the beginning? Thats right. Well, you said something that seemed to hint at that before. A line was drawn around the wrinkled mouth of Noh Do-sa. The first time I met Sohyeongeom came to mind. When we reached the middle of theke by driving the ferry, he offered me to join his faction. And I rejected it and responded like this. [It would be a lie if I said I didnt find your suggestion attractive. But I also have my own ns. When I join the organization, which department I will apply to and what I will do there.] Since I had no intention of working at the organizations headquarters in the first ce, I had no choice but to answer that way. Sohyeongeom, who was quietly sipping his drink as if recalling the events of that time, spoke as if throwing it away. I have done everything you asked me to do. thank you. I was recognized for my achievement in catching the murderer and was able to obtain several privileges. First, he became the deputy director of the Sacheon branch of the Murim League. In other words, as soon as he was assigned to the branch, he was promoted to the position of second-inmand. It was a fairly unconventional greeting. Of course, Sacheon is a region where the influence of the Murim League is not very high, so even if he were to be deputy leader, he would not be able to wield great power. As you requested, your subordinate will be assigned to the Sacheon branch with you. thank you. After joining, Damun would head to Sacheon with me. Fraudmitted using personal connections. However, I didnt feel the slightest sense of guilt. This is because it was a dishonestymonlymitted by people from old families or those from five generations. Everyone else is doing it too, but theres now saying I shouldnt do it. I found a good sponsor at best, so there was no reason not to get help. Since he paid that much money as a bribe, shouldnt he make a decent profit? What do you n to do next? First, we have to take control of the Sacheon branch. Thats natural. What do you n on doing after that? With your personality, theres no way youd be satisfied with just being the king of a branch. Senior, you know me very well. I put my drink down on the table and scratched my chin. What should I do after returning to Sacheon? To be honest, I was lost. It wasnt that I didnt know what to do, it was that there was so much to do that I couldnt easily decide where to prioritize. I n to think about it slowly once I get to the branch. Well, there are some things that can be decided only by looking at the atmosphere of the scene. I will contact you often. If you need help, let me know anytime. I will use my hands as much as I can. thank you. Thank you. I am more grateful. Sohyeongeom and my drinking ss collided in the air. I emptied my ss in one go with a pleasant smile on my face. * * * I went to each and every one of the connections I had made and said goodbye. Ten Thousand Forces Fist, Thousand Swords, Pang Wen-Hwan, etc Thest ce I visited was Lee Family Head. Lee Soo-yeons eyes brightened when she was informed that she would soon be leaving Honam. He looked like he was about to burst into tears at any moment. I said, wiping her face with my sleeve. Dont be so sad. It doesnt mean I wont be able to see you forever. Do you really have to go? yes. I had a strange feeling. It was like seeing a woman abandoned by her lover, hanging on pitifully. I hope you are healthy next time I see you. I hope we can go for a walk together under the sun then. yes. I definitely do that. Lee Kang-hak, who was watching, cleared his throat and said loud as if he was feeling ufortable. Then Lee Soo-yeon red at him with sharp eyes, as if asking when he had been sad. I clicked my tongue and looked at the two people in turn. That old man is really tactless too. Chapter 114 Episode 114 Thats amazing. Baekho Team member, who yed the role of test tube, wiped the sweat from his forehead and let out an exmation. A young man who came to the test site dressed simply and carrying only an iron wire. To be honest, I had a feeling of disdain. However, I knew it the moment Ipeted for the first sum. That the opponent is a skill that is in no way inferior to oneself. Its the peak of maturity at an age when its not even ripe. It was questionable why ate Jisoo with such skill would quietly take the entrance exam instead of participating in the martial artspetition. If I had been lucky in the match, I would have been able to finish in the top tier. Are you thinking of joining the White Tigers? ? I shouldnt have done this in the first ce, but I think it would be a waste to lose a talented person like you. If you wish, I would like to make a rmendation to the High Lord. Of course, it is the Lord who makes the decision and there are various administrative procedures, so I cannot make any definite promises An unconventional proposal. The examiner had no doubt that the young man would ept his offer. Thank you for your words, but I will ept your wishes. One young man shook his head without any hesitation. The examiner looked perplexed at the cold response. Why? My assignment has already been decided. I see. The examiner tsk and clicked his tongue. It happened asionally. These people use their personal connections to apply in advance to the department they want. The young man in front of me seemed to be one of the same illegal cheaters. Im in a bad mood. I thought I had found a useful talent for the first time in a long time, but he turned out to be a sold-out man who had already been recruited by someone in the upper echelons. Of course, thats right, he muttered, scratching the back of his neck. Its a shame. Which department has your assignment been decided on? This is the Sacheon branch of the Murim League. Sacheon branch. Its okay what? Why do you look at me like that? Your assignment to the Sacheon branch has been decided? Not Cheongnyongdae or Hyeonmudae? yes. The young man Damun answered calmly and nodded. The examiners expression became nk. Now that I see it, it looks like he wasnt taken in by anyone in the upper echelons. On the contrary, I think it looks hateful? * * * The day to leave Honam has arrived. As previously discussed in Heuksi, Cheon Ji-ryeong decided to return to the monastery to resolve the session issue. I said goodbye to her in light attire. Please proceed carefully. you also. Stay healthy until we see you again. Seo Ho-seon, the Cheonwoo Dojo of Tang Seoyeon, sent Cheon Ga-ryeong off with a few words in turn. In particr, Dojang Cheonwoo showed an overtly regretful expression and waved his hand until she disappeared from sight. Lets leave now. I climbed onto the chariot prepared in advance and motioned to the group. The seal of Cheonwoo was seated in the coach seat. Why are you naturally asking me to be your coachman? Are you dissatisfied? Of course Im dissatisfied. I didnt lose the bet like before, so why should I take on all the dirty work? Originally, I was going to entrust the escort service to Pyo-guk, but as the tourists who had been flocking to the Honam area have recently left, it has be impossible. I guess so. I heard that the bureaucracy is experiencing a serious manpower shortage due to the flood of escort requests. For the same reason, it was difficult to find a coachman. In fact, it was quite difficult to find a horse and carriage. I dont think thats a reason why I should drive the horse alone. You are not alone. Please take turns taking a break with Master Seo. What about the others? I decided to eat the meal, have a bonfire and a ce to sleep, and the small group take care of the night guard. Thats a reasonable distribution of roles. If you understand, how about you stopining and leave? Soon the wheels of the carriage began to roll with a rattling noise. I muttered as my eyes scanned the streets of Honam seen outside the window. I guess this is what Geumui Hwanhyang (\߀x) is like. * * * The entire central in was abuzz with news about a young man. Did you hear that story? What story? Im talking about the recently held Yongbong branch. Well, Im not that interested in the affairs of Moorim. Anyway, those with great reputations, such as the Nine Masters and the Five Masters, would have swept the top ranks. You are right. But there is just one exception. He is the winner of thispetition. Thats a little surprising. The sessor of a one-man legend whose name is not known to the world. They say that if you look at your skills alone, you have already easily surpassed the level of thete Jisoo. A young man who has only just reached the age of maturity. Ho . Its not just that. It is a fact that has only recentlye to light, but they say that the young man is the same person as Hu Myeonhyeop, who was active in Zhejiang not long ago. Homyeonhyup? Are you talking about the robber wearing the fox mask? Did you know? I know. He said he was not interested in Moorims work. Isnt it obvious? My wifes family is in Zhejiang. My mother-inw is among those who received help from Homyeonhyeop. I see. Anyway, its amazing. The identity of the mysterious master was a young man. There is one thing that is even more surprising. They say he subjugated the third disciple of the Demonic Cultist who was secretly operating in Honam. The Demon Cults third disciple?! I heard they were nning something to target the Yongbong branch, but I dont know the details. It seems that even the government has not yet clearly grasped the truth. Huh. I know that each and every disciple of the Demonic Cultist is a great expert. Didnt you say that Seo Gun-ak, the Iron-Blooded Demon Lord who became yourst disciple, also reached the state of Hwa-gyeong some time ago? It was a lie to say that this person is not interested in the affairs of Moorim. Hmm. I just picked up a few things while working as a peddler. Anyway, it seems like theres a lot of talk now because of that. It is known that Yeon-woon was the one who discovered the existence of the Yeoksal Army, but it is said that the subjugation operation would never have been carried out without the help of Sohyeon-geom, an elder of the Maeng. but. No matter how great his skills were, there was no way that a singletter-day Jisoo would have been able to catch a disciple of the Demonic Cult by himself. The problem is that only this is known. It is certain that Yeonsun and Sohyeongeom joined forces to catch the Demon Cults disciple, but no one has witnessed the process. I think I know what youre trying to say. Yeonsun and Sohyeongeom. I guess there was a debate about who yed bigger? I see. I really want it. They seem like people who have nothing to do. I heard Sohyeongeom himself said this. It was Yeon-woon who yed a decisive role in the execution of the operation and was responsible for securing the supply and demand of the assassination army. But not many people truly believe that. I guess so. There were once or twice that the Murim League used exaggerated propaganda to give the Maeng Dao credit. Whats more, the grand prize winner is the winner of the Yongbong branch. Some people say that Yeon-woon is a powerhouse approaching the level of a hundred great masters, while others dismiss it by saying that he is not at that level. When I walk around the bases these days, I sometimes see people fighting over that topic. You guys are funny. Nothing has been clearly revealed, but its like people who arent even involved are arguing among themselves. Its not unreasonable. Isnt this a story about the Homyeonhyeop, not someone else? Because there are more than one person who received help from him directly or indirectly. The same goes for you right now. but. Oh, and I heard that Yeonsun recently got a new nickname. Dont you already have a nickname called Homyeonhyeop? You cant call it that forever, right? Now I dont wear a fox mask or go around acting like a bandit. Is that also true? They say the new nickname is Cheonryong (). Heavenly Dragon? Isnt the nickname Yongbong (P) often given tote-stage yers who have outstanding skills that are not appropriate for their age? At first, he was given the nickname Geomryong (), but it was eventually changed because his skills were too outstanding to be grouped on the same level as otherte-stage exponents. A dragon that flies through the sky. Well, if I had to exin the meaning, it would be something like Dragon in the middle of a dragon or First dragon. At least among theter exponents, there is no one who can rival him. For your information, I heard that the title of Geomryong was inherited by the So family of the Namgung family. So family head of the Namgung family? I remember hearing that. There was a widespread rumor that he was a child prodigy since he was young. I somehow ended up in the ranks of dragons, but I cant be happy about it. As the son of a prestigious family, he may be feeling humiliated. Well, I guess it depends on how you take it. Anyway, there was one piece of news I didnt understand. ? The winner of the Yongbong Branch is given the privilege of applying to the desired department of the Meng, and Cheonryong used that privilege to set his assignment to the Sacheon Branch of the Murim League. Sacheon branch? Its not Cheongryongdae? I see. Why would you volunteer to go to a ce like that? I dont know. Isnt Sacheon already an area where Mengs influence doesnt reach much? There is a long distance from the headquarters, but more than anything, there are threerge martial arts forces in ce. Ami faction, Cheongseong faction, Sacheon party. With the three forces holding a tight grip on local security with no room for water, it is natural that there is nothing for the Maeng branch to do anything about. In particr, the presence of Sacheondangga isrge. Because that family has a closed nature. Even if something were to happen, we would handle it internally and not ask for help from the Maeng branch. It is difficult to imagine the party seeking cooperation from external forces. Me too. I heard that there are many cases where branches of the League that are idle due tock of work have festered internally. Didnt something happen at the Hanam branch not too long ago? Are you talking about the incident that caused an uproar when it was revealed that the branch manager had embezzled funds for activities that had been handed down from the headquarters for a long time? Because not only the branch manager but also his direct subordinates came together one after another, there was no chaos. If Hanam is like that, how many problems are there in the Sacheon branch? I cant even imagine. yes. What on earth was Cheonryong thinking when he voluntarily applied to the Sichuan branch? * * * After finishing our trip in Honam, my group and I passed through Hubei and reached Shaanxi. Shaanxi is the territory of the Huashan faction. Dojang Cheonwoo, who was sitting in the coach seat, looked around with a nostalgic expression and muttered. Youre finally back. Around the time I drove the carriage and entered the main street. A group of Taoist monks appeared as if blocking the path ahead. They looked at the Tianyu seal with surprised expressions and shouted. No, Sasuk! What kind of thing is that? Chapter 115 Episode 115 No, Master! What kind of thing is that? I was leaning my head against the window frame and staring at the scenery outside. I looked out the window at the sound of a loud noise piercing my ears. A group of young Taoists were upying the main street, blocking carriages from passing. I was able to guess their identities by looking at the plum blossom pattern embroidered on the sleeves of their uniforms. Are they disciples of the Huashan Sect? Some of the appearances looked familiar. They were the ones who participated in the battle to subdue the Mine when a blockade order was imposed on Shaanxi. Its been a while. Masters. Dojang Cheonwoo greeted me with a soft smile on his lips. It seemed like I was d to see the people I hadnt seen in a long time. However, instead of responding to greetings, the officials asked probing questions. Why are you acting as a coachman? In a way, the reaction shown by the disciples of the Hwasan Sect could be said to be natural. A disciple of the Hwasan Sect. Jeon-in, who followed the progress of Maehwashingeom. A talent who has raised the name of a monk by winning a top prize in a martial artspetition. To them, Cheonwoo Dojo was like an idol. Since such a person was acting as a coachman with a scruffy appearance due to having been sleeping on the street for several days, it was inevitable that he would feel unpleasant. Its not that big of a deal. I just did some distribution of roles with the group. Who dares entrust chores to a disciple of the Huashan Sect! Enough of that. The people in the carriage may feel ufortable. I tell you to listen! A statement full of privilege. It was like seeing the Cheonwoo seal from the past. I remembered what Maehwashingeom said in the past. [That guy has been in a bad situation recently, so I was thinking that I would have to fix it soon.] From the beginning, Dojang Cheonwoo would not have been so sick of his sense of entitlement that he would have looked down on others. Most likely, his personality changed naturally as he was influenced by his surroundings. It was called Geunmukjaheuk (īߺ). It was thew of the world that food turned ck when it got close to it. Perhaps they yed the role of ink? You guys. Lets just stop there. Dojang Cheonwoos voice sank low. A heavy wave of air weighed down the area. Ewha Womans University students, who were buzzing like a swarm of angry bees, shrugged their shoulders and fell silent. I understand how you feel about this private life, but too much is not as good as too little. It seems like the direction of worry was wrong in the first ce. yes? Im sad. Arent you thinking of saying hello to Sasuk, who is tired from her long journey? Sa Sasuk. Its not like that. What do you mean no? . You dont have to worry. The reputation of the monk will not be lowered just because this monk acts as a charioteer. A bitter smile appeared on the corner of Cheonwoo Dojangs mouth. The previous Cheonwoo Dojo was no different from them. No, on the contrary, it was on the more severe side. Perhaps right now, youre projecting your past self into the images of these people? Get out of there for now. Wouldnt passers-by feel ufortable if you stood blocking the road like that? yes. The monks stood aside on both sides of the road, and the carriage crossed between them. As I was looking out the window, the gazes of the young monks and I met in the air. You must eat a lot. The enemys young eyes. They were funny guys. Taoists were more concerned about respect than officials. Cheonwoo Dojo saved you. I smiled and leaned back against the backrest. Soon the carriage stopped in front of a guesthouse. After getting off the carriage, my group and I unpacked our belongings in our respective lodgings. After washing my body and changing my clothes, I headed to the restaurant on the first floor and found Jeomsoi serving the food I ordered one after another. I dont know how long its been since Ist had a proper meal. Thank you for your hard work. I expressed my gratitude to Dojang Cheonwoo and Hoseon Seo, who took turns driving the carriage on the way here. Dojang Cheonwoo blinked in surprise. I never thought I would hear a thank you from the Sohyeop who opened it just for driving a carriage. I dont know how youve viewed me, but Im not a ruthless person who doesnt even show basic courtesy. Of course, this only applies if the other person is a person worthy of respect. I guess it means that when we first met, I was a person not worth respecting. . Cant you at least deny it with empty words? Because Im not good at lying. Put some saliva on your mouth and lie. A bitter smile appeared on the corner of Cheonwoo Dojangs mouth. Still, Im d. Even though it iste, we have been recognized by the cooperative. Mypanions and I diligently yed with chopsticks and filled our hungry stomachs. Its been a while since I was so engrossed in eating. ! I felt a figure approaching the guesthouse at high speed and turned around. It was an incredible speed. To the point where I thought I wouldnt be able to catch up even if I spread the ghost report with all my might. Sigh! The door to the guesthouse opened and the old Taoist monk of the Shinseonpung style entered the room. Dojang Cheonwoo suddenly got up from his seat and ran with a happy expression into the arms of the old master. Master! So, how have you been? The true identity of Taoist Noh was Hyeongun Dojo, the teacher of Cheonwoo Dojo. * * * The Plum Blossom God Sword was naturally led by the hand of the Cheonyu Dojo. Not only Damun and Seo Ho-seon, but even Tang Seo-yeon, who doesnt blink at most things, looked nervous. Have you been well so far? okay. I have heard so much about your achievements. I politely raised my hand and bowed to show my respect, then nced back at Cheonwoo Dojang and said, The task entrusted to me was carried out with certainty. Its good news to hear. Dojang Cheonwoos face darkened due to the meaningful conversation. I was curious as to what on earth Plum God Sword had asked me to do. Well, I guess you can roughly guess it. Me and Plum God Sword rolled up the corners of our mouths at the same time. I had felt it before, but unlike his appearance, Maehwashingeom had the appearance of a bad boy. So, you participated in the dancepetition and came in top? yes. This is the famous sword I received as a prize. They say it is called Seungyeong (Ӱ). Cheonwoo Dojang won third ce in the dancepetition. Paeng Yeon-ji, who met in the third and fourth ce match, was unable to demonstrate her skills properly due to suffering a significant injury in the semi-final match against Hakkyung Dojang. Chunwoo Dojo was also injured in the semifinals, but he showed excellent recovery and returned to perfect condition in a short period of time. The audience, who expected that the two injured men and women would engage in a fierce battle, could not help but be disappointed by the fight, which turned out to be one-sided, contrary to their expectations. Its a good sword. I think so too. However, the length and shape of the sword are slightly different from what I used before, so it will take some time to get used to it. You have to take that into ount. yes. Good work. As a teacher, I am proud of my students high achievements. I was lucky. If the opponent you faced in the first match of the finals was Yeon Sohyeop Luck is also a skill. I learned and gained a lot through this Kangho trip. In addition to knowledge, experience, and martial arts achievements, there are many other things. I think I understand why Master asked me toe and see the world like that. I havent been at peace since I was forcefully sent away to do good work, but now that you say that, I feel relieved. There is no need for you to feel sorry for me, Master. Dojang Cheonwoo shook his head excitedly and said. Rather, I am sorry. The poor student has been frustrating his teacher for a long time. We will show you a different side in the future. Plum Blossom God Sword, who was staring at Cheonwoo Dojang with a bewildered look as if he were dealing with a stranger, burst intoughter. Even so, it seemed like he didnt expect that a person would change to this extent ande back. He said, turning to me. I guess I have a lot to talk about with you. Why dont we move to our seats after we finish eating? Lets do that. Last time, you paid for the tea. Ill buy it this time. I will not decline. * * * After finishing the meal, I headed to Daru () where I had previously had tea with Plum Blossom Godgeom. Maehwashingeom, who was sitting by the window in a sunny corner, offered me a teacup and asked. Can you tell me what happened so far? He looked strangely excited. He would have already heard various news and could have heard the story from the person involved, Dojang Cheonwoo. Nevertheless, the reason he arranged a separate conversation with me was probably because, as a teacher, he wanted to hear objective facts. yes. I leisurely sipped my tea cup and talked about what had happened. Be as detailed as possible with everything the other person might be curious about. He also made no secret of the fact that he had been beating up Dojang Cheonwoo from time to time since he first joined the group. Since permission was obtained in advance, there was nothing to worry about. . Plum God Sword just nodded without saying anything, even though he had a slightly shaken expression on his face. At the request of Cheonwoo Dojang, they subdued ckpungdae and received a reward, yed the role of a bandit together, and faced each other in the semifinals of a bimu tournament. I said everything that came to mind. Maehwasingeoms expression changed every moment. Although he was pleased with his students growth, he seemed perplexed by the process of change. Its true that a priest gave a gift to one person in pairs. This is thepensation I received fairly for doing a personal favor. I dont think there is any reason to be criticized. I didnt mean to point out anything in particr. That guy probably had his own thoughts and gave you a reward. I could have left out all the information that was unfavorable to me, but I didnt have to. I wanted to avoid a situation where misunderstandings arose if I didnt talk about it now, but my words and Cheonwoo Dojangs words differedter. thanks. Thanks to you, I have one less thing to worry about. I just paid for the reward I received. Speaking of which, Im asking, where do you n to use the reward que? well. I looked the other way with a suspicious smile on my face. There was a hint of anxiety in Maehwashingeoms eyes. As I said before, I cannot ept requests that are too unreasonable. For example, a request to betray a monk or a request for extinction that goes against the right path. You dont have to worry about that part. Theres no way you could waste your precious gratitude on such a trivial matter. Its an answer that is strangely reassuring, but also worrying. I would like to ask one question in advance. ? Senior, the Hwasan Sect will not impose sanctions just because you are away for a long period of time, right? Well, if I tell you that Im going to be away to fulfill my mission as a patriot, Jang Moon-in will understand. Then thats enough. What on earth are you trying to make me do? If I tell you now, its not fun, is it? Plum God Sword smiled bitterly and stroked his beard with one hand. Thats right. It looks like youve been unable to sleep due to anxiety for a while. Chapter 116 Episode 116 Before we parted ways, Plum God Sword invited me as if throwing a throw. Why dont you stop by the Huashan Sect sometime? yes? It wouldnt be a bad idea to see a volcano at least once to see what kind of grand treatment a Taoist monk who values frugality could provide. If the winner of the Yongbong branch were to visit, everyone would wee them. If you want, you can take a break for a few days to relieve your fatigue. . Its a quiet and nice ce. You will never regret it. Thank you for your offer, but unfortunately we dont have much time. There is no time? yes. In fact, I was assigned to the Sacheon branch of the Murim League this time. I heard a rumor. You made an interesting decision. The problem is that my return home was dyed because my schedule in Honam took longer than expected. If I make a mistake, I may not be able to make it to work on the day. If thats the reason, theres nothing we can do. Its a shame. I wanted to show you the beautiful scenery of the volcano. I feel sorry for Maehwashingeom, but it was a lie to say that the schedule was tight. Are you saying youre crazy enough to voluntarily step into theirir? My bones were already aching as I imagined visiting a sect full of Taoist monks with a sense of privilege. Moreover, the Hwasan faction had one famous evil habit that no one in the Central ins knew about. Haegeomji (Ω). Unmanned personnel visiting Hwasanpa had to disarm themselves at the entrance. Originally, Haegeomji was a formal gateway built by the Mudang sect tomemorate Jang Sam-bong, the founder of the sect. But this seemed good, so one day the Hwasanpa copied it and started using it. It was astounding that they were only following strange pretense, leaving behind good cultural regtions such as allowing women to enter the country and allowing marriage. If you want to see a good view of the volcano, go there and enjoy it. I nced at Plum God Sword, who had a regretful expression on his face, tsk tsk, and headed straight to the guesthouse. Originally, I was nning to stay in Shaanxi for two days and rest, but it seemed like I would have to advance my schedule because of the Plum Blossom Sword. * * * Its been fun. Kang Ho-haeng with Sohyeop will never be forgotten for the rest of his life. Take care. I wish I could see you again. After saying goodbye to Cheonwoo Dojang, Yeonsun got into the carriage with his group. Envoys surrounded the carriage as if to guard it. The afternoon before, Yeonsun visited thergest bureau in the vicinity and entrusted him with an escort request. In Hubuk, which is adjacent to Honam, it was difficult to find a ce to submit requests, but in Shaanxi, there were quite a few bureaus with surplus manpower. There was no longer any need for Yeonsun and his party to drive the wagon themselves and prepare for camp. All the little things will be taken care of by the secretaries and agents. Hee hee hee! Carriages and horsemen rode along the highway. Hu Dojang Cheonwoo, who was staring at the group that quickly became a dot and was moving away, let out a long breath. I felt somewhat lonely as I was breaking up with a group of people I had been with for a long time. Plum God Sword, who was watching from the side, lightly tapped his shoulder and said. Lets just go. yes. Master. Dojang Cheonwoo, who was walking along with the Plum Blossom Sword, nced back with regretful eyes. When I first left for Gangho, I thought I wanted to quickly return to the monastery. A group of people who ostracize him and a monster-like young man who frequentlymits violence. Low self-esteem due to miserable treatment. It was a difficult environment for Cheonwoo Dojang, who lived his life taking for granted the support of the people around him, to endure. However, as time passed, things that were not visible before began to appear. As I improved my rtionship with mypanions, I realized how arrogant I had been. Although Dang Seo-yeon, the daughter of the Dang family, had a greater status than herself, she never treated strangers she met for the first time carelessly. Yeonsun, who possessed a strength that went beyond the framework ofte Jisoo, treated his opponents with respect regardless of age or gender. Compared to that, how was yourself? When I started a fight against the small cooperative founded by Changin Dojang, I felt like I wanted to hide in a rat hole. When I saw my past self in Changin Dojang. Tianyu Dojang felt ashamed and felt the need to change. What was passing through my mind at the time was the conversation I had with Yeonsoon in the training hall of Hwayang Sangdan. [Its actually bothersome to me too. If it werent for the favor I received from Plum God Sword, I wouldnt have bothered to devote this time to it.] [So, what kind of request did you receive from my teacher?] Yeonsun didnt tell me what he was asked to do until the end, but Cheonwoo Dojang did. I had some idea of its contents. He said as if muttering in his mind. It must change. And the change should not have been limited to just themselves. There were quite a few disciples in the monastery who were as burdened with a sense of privilege as he was in the past. This tendency was especially strong among young Ewha students. As a private residence, there was a need to guide them so that they would not go in the wrong direction. Its already a pain in the ass. A bitter smile appeared on the corner of Cheonwoo Dojangs mouth. Changing a persons personality couldnt be as easy as it sounds. I felt like I now knew what Yeonsun must have felt while apanying him. Still, it has to be done. Its time to take a deep breath. Dojang Cheonwoo nodded his head once as if making a promise. Plum God Sword looked sideways at him with a satisfied expression. * * * The journey to Sacheon was smooth. We didnt encounter any bandits, and no one in the group got into trouble. After traveling for five days, my group and I arrived in Chengdu and walked through the crowded streets to say goodbye. Weve finally arrived. Thank you for your hard work. Dang sojeo. The hard work was done by the cooperative. Thanks to you, I had a lot of fun experiences. Do you n to return to the Tang family immediately? I guess so. I have one request to make. ? I would like to meet the Lord of the Tang Family sometime soon, so can you arrange a meeting? Is that a request you are making as a military officer? Or Its personal business. In order to dispose of the internal funds of a personalndowner obtained from Gija Cheons bidong, negotiations had to be held with the head of the party. Since it was considered a treasure in the Tang family, it could be sold for a high price. I will tell the matriarch. thank you. After parting ways with Tang Seoyeon in front of the main gate of the Tang family. I instructed Seo Ho-seon and Damun to find a ce to stay in the future. Please use this money to pay the bills. I handed the voucher into the two peoples hands and headed straight to Cheongseongsan Mountain. The person I had to greet first was there. Whoa . When the world fell into twilight. When I reached my destination, I took a deep breath and set foot on a familiar mountain path. Even though quite a long time has passed, nothing has changed in this ce. The scenery, the number of furniture, and the people. A chimney with smoke billowing out as if preparing a meal. The powerful sound of energying from the yard brought a smile to my face. The sight of Dok Go-seong, who was practicing martial arts while sweating beads, and Dok Go Woo-jin, who was guiding him with a stern expression, came into view. . For some reason, my throat was locked and no words came out. Dokgo Woo-jin, who naturally turned his head as if he knew this wasing, asked as if he was throwing it away. Did you have a good trip? yes. I cleared my throat with a big and bowed politely. Im home. Master. * * * Amotion broke out. Seo Moon-hye, who had been cooking in the kitchen, ran towards me as if screaming and held me in her arms, and ran out in socks, holding a kitchen knife in her hand. Lets take a moment to share the joy of reunion. I was led by Seo Moon-hyes hand and headed to the table. The table setting wasnt that fancy, but the food was delicious. I thought that the delicacies I had tasted at high-end restaurants in the Honam region would not be as good as this. I knew he wasing back, but I didnt know he woulde back so suddenly without any contact. Since I arrived in Sacheon, I thought the first thing I should do is say hello to Master. How have you been? yes. I heard news about you asionally. I heard you won the Yongbong branch. yes. By participating in thepetition, I have raised the value of the name of a monk. The founder of the sect will be happy. Arent you happy, Master? Of course Im happy. I wasnt that surprised as it was a nned result. We have made significant improvements in martial arts so far. It looks like that. I would like to ask you a few questions about the newly discovered method of using white lightning. Ill answer as much as I want. Dokgo Woojin and I sipped expensive tea and exchanged various stories. Mostly, when I told him about what had happened, Dokgo Woojin would nod his head and agree with me. Even Dok Go Woo-jin looked surprised at the part where he robbed Reporter Cheons secret treasure in Zhejiang and disguised it as Sa-il-sangs secret treasure to attract local ck thieves. So youre saying that you nned it all? yes. Strictly speaking, it wasnt me who made the n. I have benefited from having excellent subordinates. Im speechless because its so absurd. Secrets that could not be told to others were openly shared with Dokgo Woojin. Dokgo Woojin, who had been fiddling with his teacup in silence for a while, spoke in a heavy tone. Im just asking just in case. ? Did you really apply to the Sacheon branch because you had me and my family in mind? no. I answered sharply and shook my head. The reason I hoped to be assigned to the Sacheon branch was because it was a decision that would be beneficial to me. There was no reason for Dokgo Woojin to feel indebted to me. Then you are lucky. Speaking of which, I would like to make a suggestion to you, Master. proposal? Once your sons martial arts progress reaches a certain level, how about moving your residence? What do you mean by saying that? You cant stay locked up in Mount Cheongseong forever, right? It must be difficult not only for your family but also for you, Master. . Thats why Im telling you. Master, wouldnt you like to join the alliance? Im blind? Are you telling me tomit myself to the Murim Alliance? With your skills, Master, you will easily pass the entrance exam and it will be quite possible to achieve a high position in a short period of time. There will be a war between political and demonic powers soon, so in some cases, it may be possible to obtain a great lord status right away. This is not an issue that can be decided easily. If you move to Honam, where the Maengs headquarters is located, you wont have to worry about the demon cultists harming your family. Thats right. More than anything, in order to solve the fundamental problem in the end, shouldnt we kill Prince Cheonak, the first disciple of the Demonic Cult? Dokgo Woojins eyes slightly wavered. I didnt miss it and continued talking. You have time, so think slowly. I will continue to pave the way. Chapter 117 Episode 117: A lot has changed in this life from my previous life. Although many aspects were favorable to me, it was true that the change also raised some concerns. One of them was Dokgo Woojins refusal to join due to Dokgoseongs survival. In his past life, Dokgo Woo-jin was driven by a desire for revenge for losing his son, so hemitted himself to the Murim Alliance and threw himself into the fierce battlefield, ughtering all the demonic cultists he could find. From the point of view of the demonic cultists, there was no other person as scary as him. He was the ruler of the battlefield and the god of death. But what is this life like? One of the best forces of the Baekdo Martial Arts was to stay in Mt. Cheongseong and not leave the house in the name of protecting his family. From what I heard, it seemed like he stopped being the head of the Hwangryongmugwan in order to increase his time teaching Dokgoseong. It is difficult. It was nice to see Master spending quality time with his family, but as someone who became a leader of the Murim League through the Yongbong branch, I couldnt help but feel anxious. Dokgo Woojin was an essential force in the war against the Demon Cult. As someone who had memories of his past life, I couldnt imagine the Murim Alliance without him. Thats why I hinted at it. How about joining the union? The justification was sufficient. Dokgo Woo-jin also had no intention of enduring an ufortable life for the sake of safety. He once said this to me in the past. [I am always grateful to my wife. This is a woman who gave up a lot for me. I wanted to at least make them not feel inadequate in life, but I dont feel like whats going on in the world.] I dont know how Seo Moon-hye and Dok-go Woo-jin came to be a couple. However, the process was not smooth, and for some reason, Seo Moon-hye had to make a big sacrifice, and it was clear that Dokgo Woo-jin felt indebted to her because of that. . Dokgo Woojin rubbed his chin and was lost in thought. Conflict was bound to arise. He chose to go into retirement in order to settle his past debts and focus on his family. However, a so-called disciple was rmending that he break his seclusion and jump into battle. Maybe he feels disappointed in me. It was an issue that required giving up a lot. It will not be easy toe to a conclusion. It would probably be difficult to get an answer within a short period of time. Of course, this is only my personal wish and rmendation. If its an offer you dont like, its okay to ignore it. no. Think about it seriously. Seo Moon-hye, who had a personality that enjoyed interacting with others, could not be confined to Cheongseong Mountain forever. Moreover, living on Mount Cheongseong did not guarantee the safety of the family. It was necessary to prepare measures to more clearly protect the safety of the family. Im sorry that I gave you trouble for no reason. At this time, Dokgo Woojin also needed to set a clear path. You can eithermit yourself to the Murim Alliance, hide in a remote area where no one can travel, or establish your own sect to grow your own power. If we persisted in this negligent attitude, we had no choice but to face catastrophe. Actually, Ive been thinking about joining the military for quite some time. . As you said, in order to solve the fundamental problem, you must ultimately eliminate the Heavenly Evil Army, the first disciple of the Demonic Cult, and the easiest way to create an opportunity to face the Heavenly Evil Army is to join the alliance. . But I couldnt make a decision easily because I thought I had to leave my family behind and go into battle. I would have done the same. I dont want my wife to look sad. I promise. promise? What do you mean? Someday, I will definitely restore your daily life, Master. We will kill Cheonakgun, eliminate those who may cause harm, and eliminate all those who have malicious intentions toward you and your family. Thank you at least for your words. We wont stop with just words. A faint smile appeared on Dokgo Woojins lips. He tilted his teacup and spoke in a yful voice. Im sorry, but no matter how much you are my disciple, I cannotpromise on killing Lord Cheonak. If you do this, I will capture Prince Cheonak and bring him before you, Master. * * * Its been a while since Ive been here. I muttered as my eyes scanned therge house located in the center of the capital. A familiar ce. A building of a familiar shape. This was the house where the Dokgo Woojin family lived before moving to Mt. Cheongseong. Is the part that has changed from my memories a garden that has grown overgrown with weeds due tock of maintenance? By now, Damwoon and Seo Hoseon must have been busy moving around to prepare a ce for themselves. But I didnt need to do that. I had purchased a house in advance in preparation for the day when I would return to Sacheon again. I need to do a little cleaning first. Because the building had been abandoned for such a long time, it was impossible to move in right away. I turned that way and headed to the red light district located on the west side of Chengdu. There were people who could be hired as handymen. * * * A manor built on arge site. On the que was written the words Seokgajang (f) written in a handwritingparable to that of a warrior. Who are you? Two warriors stood guarding the entrance. I spoke to one of them. Please tell Lord Zhang that I havee to visit you. I guess you asked who it was? I have never heard of someone like youing to visit. I nced around and nced sideways at the other warrior. Seeing him trembling as if he was suffering from a poisonous disease, he seemed to be the person who was present when they wiped out Shakyamuni in the past. It seems like the warrior knows me. Yes yep! Would you please tell Lord Zhang that I visited him? All right! The warrior answered loudly and quickly bounced into the manor like an arrow leaving the protest. The remaining warrior looked at his back with a puzzled expression. After a while, Shakyamuni Buddha came out on his feet and bowed to me. wee! I didnt know you woulde out to meet me in person. Elder Taesang hase, wouldnt it be right for me to greet him in person? The dignity maintenance money I sent was put to good use. It is an honour. Please eat inside first. I will tell my wife to bring me some dragon tea. Thank you for your hospitality. The warrior guarding the entrance had a nk expression on his face at Lord Seokpos servile attitude. I passed by the warrior, who was as stiff as a rock, and stepped into the interior of the stone pce. Seokpo-gun asked, rubbing his hands together. But why did you visit your parents home? Id like you to lend me a hand. Oh, and since Im here, Ill check the ledger. Are you afraid that I may have taken away the dignity maintenance fee that I owe you? Is that possible? Why then What I want to check is the ledger that lists the people who entered the gambling house run by Seokgajang. * * * Spacious drawing room. I sipped the dragon tea that Sibi had brought and looked at the pile of documents on the table. There is. After checking all the names on the entry list for about an hour, I burst outughing. Hes a very habitual offender. Yang Chang-un and Wang Gun-seoks uproar. All of them were members working at the Sacheon branch of the Murim League. The personal information of 16 monks belonging to the Sichuan branch has already been investigated through Hao Wen. Im so dumbfounded. Its like these blind, blind warriors who are addicted to gambling and wandering around the red-light district. In particr, the number of times Moyong Soran entered the gambling hall was unusual. If its a little, once every three days, if its a lot, its five times a day. Five times a day. This meant that he did not work during working hours and instead went gambling. I left this many names on the entry log of one gambling house, but what if I add up the number of times I entered other gambling houses? Its just that there is no answer. I knew that the Sacheon branch of the Murim League was a piece of rotten flesh that had been neglected for a long time. Sacheon was an area where as many as threerge martial powers made their nests. Cheongseongpa Amipa Sacheondanga. Because the three major martial powers had a tight grip on security in the region, there wasnt much for the members of the Sichuan branch to do. To put it in a good way, it was quiet, but to put it in a bad way, it was the perfect environment to bezy. Since there is less work, more people do other things during working hours, and since there is no need to perform dangerous missions, there is no way there will be a reduction or change in personnel. Since the headquarters did not even send periodic audits, the ounting ledgers were bound to be riddled with corruption. It is thew of the world that stagnant water rots. Of course, not all branches of the Maeng branch had festered and exploded internally like the Sacheon branch. In the case of the Cheonghae branch, they often joined forces with the Kunlun faction to carry out operations to subdue the demons, but since it was an environment where casualties urred so frequently, it seemed impossible for corruption to ur. Corruption can only bemitted when there is free time. They are at the bottom, executives, and branch heads. The Cheonghae branch, whose members change frequently, was evaluated as having the most transparent ounting ledger among all branches. It is also a branch that is avoided to that extent. Even if the environment was not as extreme as the Cheonghae branch, branches with a lot of work generally had less corruption. Of course, even though I knew the reality of the Sacheon branch, I hoped to be assigned there. The fact that it was rotten internally meant that there were many people to punish. Having more people to punish meant more stepping stones for my promotion. To me, most of the leaders, including the branch leader of the Sacheon branch, seemed like sacrifices to achieve merit. The more offerings, the better. Cut out the things that lower the prestige of the group. In the process, take real power. In addition to my job, I am also umting achievements. A n that kills three birds with one stone could be said to be something like this. Ive also gained the position of deputy branch manager. It wont be that difficult to overthrow the entire Sacheon branch. The problem came after that. It is easy to punish those whomit corruption. The problem was how to prove the corruptionmitted by the target. If you cant prove it, not only will you not be recognized for your achievements, but in the worst case scenario, you could face bacsh. Now I was part of a group. I couldnt handle things recklessly like I did when I was working as an individual. You can leave it to Damun to write a report to be submitted to the higher-ups. Its my job to secure detailed information on corruption to be included in the report. After contemting with my arms crossed, I stretched and stood up. Shakyamuni Buddha, who was sitting across from him and watching him, twitched his shoulders. After saying goodbye to Buddha and leaving the manor, I headed towards Cheonhwaru. The conversation I had with Cheon Ji-ryeong earlier passed through my mind. [Oh, and I have one message to deliver.] [Message?] [Cheonnyeo has been appointed as the branch leader of the Saints. If you happen to need something to do with Hao Moon while Im away, you can go see her.] I guess I should go say hello at this point. This is a face you will see often from now on. Chapter 118 Episode 118: Cheonhwaru (ǧA). Sichuan Provinces number one tower, known as the sacred ce of the red light district. Is this my second time setting foot here? The warriors guarding the entrance stopped him with a grim expression, but when he showed them the jade tablet he had taken out of his pocket, their attitude quickly became polite. As I stepped inside, the faint scent of flowers tickled my nose. I was guided by a courtesan who rushed out after receiving the call, and headed to the top floor of Giru. As I entered the innermost room, the sight of a beautiful woman wearing only a thin acupuncture gown and quickly smoothing her hair came into view. Baek Hye-un from Cheonhwa Cheonnyeo (컨Ů). The best courtesan in Sichuan Province. She was the branch leader of the Haomen Saints branch. Im sorry foring to you suddenly. I meet my benefactor. Pleasee over here and sit down. Is it because I visited without contacting them in advance? Unlike when I saw her before, she looked very disheveled. It seemed like he was trying to rx without having any guests today. Even her disheveled appearance was beautiful, befitting her reputation as the best beauty in Sacheon. Anyway, hes a benefactor . Judging from what he was saying, it seemed like he knew that I was the masked man who fought the Viper Sword before. Because the situation was urgent, I walked around with only my face covered, so it wouldnt be surprising if my identity was discovered. Did you know? yes. It might sound like Im bragging, but I have a better sense of perspective than I look. It looks like you werent promoted to branch manager for nothing. I will definitely repay you for saving me. While we were chatting, the courtesans brought out a table and tea utensils. The angel asked as she poured tea into my cup. So what brought you to see me? There is something I would like to request from Hao Wen. okay. A look of regret appeared on her face for a moment. Was I expecting something different? Please gather information about the members of the Sacheon branch of the Murim League. If possible, I would like to focus on digging into what kind of corruption and crime wasmitted. All right. one more. Please forward my letter to the Shandong Yue family. I ced the letter I had taken out of my pocket on the table, and the girl picked it up and nodded. It was really nice to see her faithful to her role. If it had been Cheon Ga-ryeong, he would have been curious as to why he was making such a request. The angel asked, fiddling with the steaming cup. Is there anything else you would like to request? doesnt exist. If you do, please wait here for a moment. We will provide you with the information you want soon. ? Is there no need to conduct a separate investigation? In fact, the leaders of Haomen knew that the small association would request this information. Thats why we dispatched people andpleted the investigation in advance. . In all likelihood, it was something ordered by Cheon Ga-ryeong. Whatever it was, it was clear that he was a capable person. Anyway, it seems like your skills have improved even though we havent seen each other. yes. Through a connection, I was able to meet a great teacher. Thanks to you, I was able to achieve a lot. Is that teacher, by any chance, Hao Wenju? ! I guess thats right. I smiled as I stared at the angelic girl who had be as hard as a stone statue. When Ist saw it, the heavenly maidens level was clearly second-rate. But now it was nearing the end of the first ss. The prayer that came out was noticeably different from before. Maybe Ive stepped into the beginning of the climax. It is surprising that this level of achievement was achieved in a short period of time, but what was even more concerning was that the total amount of internal energy increased to an absurd extent. Even if I devoted myself to practicing meditation day and night, I could not achieve that amount of inner energy in a short period of time. He must have ingested an elixir. Rapid growth and rapid increase in durability. It is not an achievement that can be achieved simply by meeting good people. He probably received support from a specific force. I dont know the details, but it seems that the heavenly girl caught Hao Wenjus eye. Considering that he did not participate in the sessorpetition, it seems that he was not selected as an official disciple. Well, if you think about it, there were quite a few strange things. It is also the case that a minor mundo rose to the position of branch leader at once. I knew it intuitively. That Cheonnyeo did not rise to the position of branch leader simply by being recognized for her abilities. A moment of heavy silence passed. The angel tilted the teacup with trembling hands and looked at me. Soon the door opened, and a courtesan I had never seen before walked up to me and handed me a bundle of documents. After briefly skimming the contents of the document, I nodded and got up from my seat. Then Ill just leave. Please return carefully. And I was debating whether to tell you or not, but the pus on my clothes came off. It looks like you didnt put it together properly. ! The angels face turned bright red, as if it would explode if touched. I left the roomughing, as if enjoying her reaction. * * * Finally, the day to officially take office at the Sacheon branch of the Murim League has arrived. I confidently entered the branch with Damun and Bomudo. Arge manor. Even though it was rotten, it was a branch of the Murim League and was no bigger than any other Murim family. A three-story pavilion was built in the center of the manor, and on the roof was a g with a symbol symbolizing the Maeng waving in the wind. There was arge garden on the left and right of the road leading from the entrance to the building, and arge training hall was ced in the back garden. her . The problem was that the management of the manor was a mess. There was not a single gatekeeper stationed at the entrance, and the untended garden was overgrown with weeds. No matter what, isnt this too severe? I clicked my tongue and crossed the garden where the sound of insects was making noise. Where on earth are the activity funds sent from the organizations headquarters to its branches being used? Sigh! The sound of rusty hinges rang loudly. As I entered the inside of the pce, I was at a loss for words at the horrors that unfolded before my eyes. What is this? Contrary to what I expected, most people came to work earlier than me even though it was early in the morning. The problem is that the day I went to work was yesterday. Its worse than I could have vaguely imagined. It looks like there was a wild festival the night before. Damwoon, who followed them into the room, let out augh. Liquor bottles and misceneous items rolling around on the floor. A man who must have been in his mid-thirties was lying asleep in the middle of the hallway. In his right hand, he was holding the end of the Young Younggeon (Ӣ۽), and what was surprising was that a young woman, presumed to be a courtesan, was wrapping her wrist around the other end. Umm The womans cheeks were swollen as she curled up like a shrimp and spoke in her sleep. I had no idea what had happened here the night before. In addition, various tragedies were witnessed. Jang-han is sleeping soundly using the vomit spilled on the floor as a pillow. A boy snoring, buried like a corpse between fallen bookshelves. A woman with a paleplexion was sleeping in an upright position on a table in the center of the living room. The most impressive thing was the branch managers private room located on the third floor. A naked man who looked about fifty years old was sleeping, hugging a young woman. A disgusting smell stings my nose. It was easy to guess that history had been made here the night before. The appearance of the woman held in the mans arms was familiar to my eyes. At first, I thought she was a courtesan, but upon closer inspection, I found that there were many things that matched the description of Mo Yong So-rans appearance given by Hao Wen. The guy called the branch leader got involved with a gangster belonging to the branch. Actually, the fact that the two kites got together wasnt that big of a problem. Because the Murim Alliance does not specifically prohibit romance between members. The problem was that Moyong Soran was a type of human being who visited gambling dens during working hours in the name of working outside whenever he could. This makes it clear. The scene unfolding before my eyes exined everything. The source of funds used by Moyong Soran for gambling. Why do other monks pretend not to notice her habitual misconduct? It was the moment when the information obtained through Hao Moon turned out to be true. Damun said, scratching the back of his head. Total difficulty is what we are talking about in this situation. .. What do you want to do? Isnt it obvious? I sighed softly and held the edge of the bed with both hands. The branch leader and Mo Yong So-ran clung to each other, letting out soft moans. Things that are said to be unmanned in name are asleep without even noticing people entering the room. It was clear that he had been drinking to the point of insanity the night before. We have to turn it over. I lifted the entire bed and turned it over. Kwadangtang! Aaaah! Moyong Soran, lying on the floor, screamed and covered his naked body with both hands. On the other hand, as soon as the older man opened his eyes, he moved nimbly and dug into my blind spot. Even though he was rotten, he seemed to have some skills as a branch leader. I pressed the head of the branch with the top of my foot and muttered. First, cover up that rattling thing. About a quarter has passed since then. I was so frightened that I left the room, leaving the hupping noise behind, and took a deep breath while holding on to the railing of the stairs with both hands. Then, with all his might, he exploded the Lions Roar. Everyone gather together! * * * . All the bandits gathered in the training hall looking like they were dying. Everyone stared at the podium with fearful expressions. The branch managers expression darkened as they asked for an exnation. Because he didnt give the summons because he wanted to. I climbed onto the podium with confident steps, sat down on the chair prepared by Damun, and nced at the disciples with an arrogant look. A loud noise filled the training hall. After seeing that everyones attention was focused, I rested my chin on the back of my hand and said. My name is Yeon-woon, and I am newly assigned to the Sacheon branch. neer? A new person has arrived? What kind of person would wee a new member like this? The faces of the already grim thugs became even more grim. Although they were unable to refuse the branch leaders order to convene, everyone was quite dissatisfied. Then, a young new recruit appears and acts arrogantly as if he were a superior, so I cant help but feel angry. Didnt you know? The headquarters must have sent an official document. I dont remember ever hearing a story like that I said pick andughed. There was no way the official letter would not have arrived. Isnt the person being assigned the winner of the Yongbong Branch and not someone else? It was probably one of two things. Either the official document has not been confirmed yet, or the person who confirmed it has not reported its contents to other followers. Chapter 119 Episode 119 The man in the lead looked back at the branch leader with narrowed eyes. The branch manager sighed and nodded. That young man is right. An official letter came down a few days ago. Why didnt you tell me in advance? When did we talk about it in detail? . I was dumbfounded by the conversation between the two. Doesnt this mean that even basic work details have not been delivered properly? ah! Now that I think about it, I think I heard a rumor that the winner of the Yongbong branch will be assigned to the Sacheon branch. A woman with a paleplexion pped her hands and let out an exmation. I couldnt check the official document, but it seemed like they heard rumors about me somewhere. Wasnt that a rumor? Why would such a great person volunteer to apply to such an unremarkable branch? Tap the armrest of the chair with your index finger and watch them argue for a moment. I took out a bundle of documents from my pocket and spoke in an annoyed tone. Its true that I won the Yongbong branch, and its also true that I voluntarily applied to the Sacheon branch. omg! really? Hey! A great new person has arrived? The training ground became noisy, as if a beehive had been disturbed. I felt absurd as I watched the kites talking excitedly without understanding the situation. Is it possible to be that oblivious? But why did our great neer invite the seniors here? I heard you didnt check the official document, so Ill tell you now. My position is Deputy Manager. what? Id like to greet you again. This is Yeon-woon Yeon, who has been appointed as the deputy director of the Sacheon branch of the Murim League. Khahahaha! The man in the lead burst intoughter. He held his stomach with both hands andughed for a while, then suddenly red at me with a fierce expression. So youre saying youre going to teach discipline on your first day of work? Deputy manager, will you get better? Be disciplined? I dont know what youre talking about. I tilted my head and asked back. I didnt wake up and gather all these people one by one just to do something so trivial. Other than that, why did you bring us together like this? Even by being rude to superiors! The branch manager was in the direction the man was pointing with his index finger. The branch manager, who had suddenly been hit with a point, touched the back of his neck with a disapproving expression. I muttered with a sneer. What about superiors? What! I have no intention of having a criminal as my superior. It looks like you cant see anything! Also, I have no intention of using people who dont have basic skills as my subordinates. I unsheathed the sword from my belt and held it in my hand. Teuong! As I struck the tform with my energy, a heavy wave engulfed the entire area. The mans eyes trembled slightly as he looked at the sunken tform. What are you doing! Contrary to his excited shout, he looked very frightened. Instead of answering, I pointed the sheath of my sword at the woman in the corner who was rolling her eyes with an anxious expression. That one first. You mean me? yes. Come out this way. Moyong Sojeo. Why do I I kept my eyes on the document in my hand and read its contents. Suspicions of habitual absence from work, absenteeism without permission, entry into gambling establishments, collusion with loan sharks, embezzlement of funds for activities sent from the head office, etc. ? You are expelled. yes? Im saying Im going to fire that person. After today, donte to work anymore. What nonsense is that! An additional 30shes. If the public money that was stolen so far is returned, there is a possibility of a reduced sentence, but that will probably not happen. What right does the small cooperative have to punish me! Those who have power naturally have rights. There is no way the headquarters of the Meng Army will sit idly by and watch such violent acts happen! I will just sit there and watch. Just like it has been up until now. ! As I spoke assertively, I pointed the sheath of my sword at the man in front. There is a record of colluding with dark thieves in the red light district, receiving kickbacks from them, bringing in courtesans to work ces, promiscuous morals, and molesting women of the Hong family. In addition, like Moyong Sojeo, he embezzled and used funds for activities handed down from the headquarters. . There are so many crimes that its difficult to read them all. That one is also expelled. And Taehyung is in his 30s. If you have anyints, please tell me now. I can not admit it! What do you mean you cant admit it? What about the evidence? Is there any evidence that I did that? there is. But I wont necessarily show it here. What nonsense does that sound like? There are not just one or two people who need to be punished, but there will be no end if the evidence is presented one by one before the verdict is made. . But dont be too upset. The evidence we have obtained will be used when submitting a report to the superiors. What a shame! I ignored the man who was screaming in excitement and continued to recite the gangsters crimes. There were no proper people in the Sacheon branch. Embezzlement and bribery weremon, and some peoplemitted serious crimes such as illegal usury and rape. There are four people with lighter charges. Although they alsomitted misdeeds such as leaving their workce, they were rtively cleanpared to others. I ordered all the members except four to be expelled. In addition, he even dered that he would be flogged depending on the severity of the crime. Naturally, there was a huge bacsh. Not only was there a lot of shouting and swearing, but there was even someone who pulled out a weapon and pointed it at me. I raised the corners of my mouth and stood up. Then, he unexpectedly kicked off the ground and rushed towards the man in front. Wow! I swung the sheath and struck the man in the face. A light hitting sound rang out, and the teeth protruding from the mans mouth flew through the air. In the first ce, I had no expectations that the matter would be resolved smoothly. If they had been willing to admit their mistakes, they would not havemitted fraud in the first ce. omg! Perhaps not having expected that he would resort to such violent violence, the other gangsters let out embarrassed groans and stepped back to increase the distance between them. I bent my neck making a tap sound and spoke in a voice full of energy. I will carry out the flogging myself. Right Now. * * * Off. Oh my gosh. The dead demons were crawling on the floor, making wailing noises. I left the training center, leaving behind themotion that made me cry like a child, covering my ruptured and sore buttocks with both hands. Damun, who was blocking the entrance to prevent the bandits from escaping, handed me a dry towel as if he had been waiting for me. Are you going to be okay? What do you mean? They may have a grudge against you. I understand that you are worried that there will be regrets, but that doesnt mean you cant just kill them all. What should I write in the report to be submitted to the superiors? Thats true. Besides, holding a grudge doesnt mean youll necessarily seek revenge. It goes without saying if the object of resentment is strong enough to be scary. If they are trying to kill by poison Its okay because they are impervious to poison. The captain might be okay, but Im not. I will visit the Tang family soon and ask if I can lend you some poisoned wine. Please, please. As I was heading towards the pavilion along the road leading to the training hall, I said something like throwing something out. Its hard to say this from the first day of work, but under the authority of the deputy manager, I will ban the Sacheon branchs external activities for a while. I guess Ill have to work on internal maintenance for a while. I thought you would say that. Please make a request to the headquarters when submitting the report. Please send people to rece the bandits who were expelled. There is no need to fill every empty space. You only need a minimum number of people to have an assortment. All right. As I entered the pce, I looked around the messed up interior and sighed. First of all, it seemed like I needed to clean it and repair the worn-out parts. Well, there are plenty of people who can be used as handymen. * * * Fifteen days passed. In the meantime, the appearance of the Sacheon branch of the Murim League has changed beyond recognition. All the weeds in the garden were uprooted and the old wall was neatly repaired. The dirty interior of the pce was thoroughly cleaned, the moldy old furniture was thrown away, and new, shiny furniture was reced. The warriors of Seokgajang helped in many ways. I thought I should visit sometime soon to at least say thank you. Shijiazhuangju might not like it. It was still a garden and a pce and had not been properly decorated, so it had a strong feeling of destion, but it was still much better than before. As I watched the branch changing day by day, I felt like I gained a little motivation to work that I had never had before. Deputy manager. I have finished everything you asked me to do. Now then, take this with you. yes. Instead of being expelled, I stayed in the office with the four remaining members and concentrated on paperwork. Originally, I was going to leave all of these misceneous tasks to Damun, but I couldnt do that because the workload was too much. This damn Sacheon branch didnt do anything right. I was very annoyed as I was looking at the four bastards who werepleting the ounting work that should have been donest year, only now, a year and a halfter. A woman with a pale face, a bald-headed man, a thin young man wearing sses, and a young boy who must have been fifteen now. Everyone poured their energy into their work without a singleint so as not to offend me. With a bored expression, I stamped the branch managers seal on the edge of the yellowed paper. Currently, I was performing the role of the branch manager who was expelled. Still, if this continues, it wont be long before we can put out an urgent fire. The experience I gained while working as an assistant under Wang Chun-seong, the general of the Wanzhang family, was helpful. Would it be okay to stay up all night for about seven more days? Of course, this is the story of the four men and women with dark shadows under their eyes due to the continuous vigil, who held out until the end. As I was reducing the pile of documents on my desk, forgetting the passage of time, I slowly raised my head when I felt a presence outside my office. Damwoon, who had been away for a while in the name of working outside, seemed to have returned. Deputy manager. Is there a problem. An official letter has been sent from the headquarters. When Damun entered the office, he held in his hand the traditional paper that was tied to the ankle of Jeon Seo-gu. contents is? I havent read it yet. I think the deputy manager should read it first After opening the sealed letter and taking out the contents, I opened the letter and looked at its contents. Damwoon asked with a puzzled expression as he looked at me with a deep smile on my face. What does it say? It is said that the Demonic Cult has dered war on the Murim Alliance. yes? They say they used the justification of holding the murderer responsible for killing him. Chapter 120 Episode 120 Wow! Are you saying that the Demonic Cult hasunched an attack? The office became noisy, as if a beehive had been disturbed. In a way, it was natural for them to react in a fuss. A deration of war by the Demonic Cult. Doesnt this mean that the Great War of True Demons has begun? Dont get excited. . Jang Han, the bald head who threw down the pile of documents and stood up, made eye contact with me, then quietly pulled out a chair and sat down. Even if the Central Powers were destroyed tomorrow, those gathered here had to finish their backlog of work. If you dont, Ill split your head open. Damun opened his mouth with a serious expression. Its a big deal. It was going to happen anyway. The reason the Murim League held the Yongbong branch in the first ce was with the promotion of the Demonic Cult in mind. What is problematic is the justification put forward by the Demonic Church. Doesnt avenging the murderer mean avenging the deputy manager? well. I dont believe that the Demon Cultist is truly saddened by the death of the assassin, because he just gave an appropriate justification for the war that was going to be fought anyway. That cold-blooded man without blood or tears could not have blinked at the death of at least one of his disciples. If revenge had really been the goal in the first ce, he would have mentioned me and Sohyeongeoms names. Even if the Demon Cult Master has no intention of seeking revenge, other people may not think otherwise. It doesnt really matter. Just because the Great War broke out, its not like the demon cultists are pushing down to Sacheon right away. Thats true, but I dont have to worry about voices criticizing me growing within the group. If youre going to curse at me, youll have to curse at Sohyeongeom senior as well. It was rewarding to share the achievement of defeating the rebels with Sohyeongeom. This is what foresight means. What would you like to do? I have no intention of doing anything special. yes? The promation of the Demonic Cult. It is true that it is a big problem, and it is also true that Baekdo is in crisis. But what can the Sacheon branch do in this situation? Isnt this an opportunity to make an achievement that the deputy branch manager likes? So, are you saying we can take the people here and join the Cheonghae branch? . The boy who had been eavesdropping on the conversation between me and Damun with his eyes fixed on a pile of documents coughed violently as if Sare had stopped by. The thin young man wearing a mournful expression trembled with his hands, and the paleplexioned woman shook her head and expressed her opposition. I can assure you that even if we took the ragtag bunch of people here, they wouldnt be of any help. It was clear that even the demonic cultists in the outer circle would not be able to handle it and would fall out. There are many things you can do without having to join the front lines. How do you think the situation will develop in the future, Deputy Branch Manager? Damwoon asked while examining the contents of the letter handed to me. At first nce, it seemed like he was asking for an opinion, but the true meaning was different. It was a question with the meaning of How did things go in your past life? I answered, pushing the documents I had finished organizing to the corner of the desk. The front line built by the Qinghai branch and the Kunlun faction joining forces will notst long. They alone cannot handle the forces of the Demonic Cult. ! Probably in the near future, Cheonghae will be the territory of the Demonic Cult. Hmm. And when the troops sent from Meng arrive, there will be a stalemate for a while. Somehow, the Kunlun faction, which retreated with its troops intact, and the warriors from the Cheonghae branch will join and build a new front line. Will the demon cultists wait until the righteous factionpletes preparations? The religious leader of the time is a person with a cautious personality. His inclination is different from that of previous demonic cult leaders. He knows very well that he cannot dominate the Central ins by simply destroying Meng. . Once he takes control of an area, his method is to invest a long time in stabilizing that area. There is no need to say more since the time required to achieve the grand n was estimated at twenty years. Huh . There will be apletely different type of fight than the wars between the demons and the political enemies recorded in the history of martial arts. The Demonic Cult will slowly but steadily expand its sphere of influence, and the scale of the war will grow ordingly. A skinny young man with a mournful look turned to me with a puzzled expression. His face seemed to ask how he was so sure. Instead of answering his questions, he continued talking. It wont light up right away. For now, we just have to focus on the task at hand. All right. Please return to work immediately. There is still a lot of work left to do. I dont know if Im going to die from overwork like this. There is a medical room operated by the Sacheon Dang family called Cheonui Bang (t). The congressman there was quite capable. I will ask you to make me some medicine soon. Cant you just give me a vacation instead of medicine? How long has it been since you were assigned to the branch that youre already asking for a vacation? I kept vigil every day for 15 days. Of course, you cant help but feel desperate for rest. Im sorry, but I cant give you vacation. Maybe after I finish all the backlogged work. Phew Damun let out a long sigh and hurriedly headed towards his desk. Only the noise of flipping through papers echoed in the office for a long time. * * * One day, I was devoting time topleting backlogged work and renovating the aging manor. A four-horse carriage pulled into the front yard of the Sacheon branch. As I was sipping Yongjeong tea with a tired face, I narrowed my eyes when I noticed a number of horsemen outside the window. A g with the word Ak () written on it was hung on the roof of arge four-horse carriage. You came quickly. It was a symbol symbolizing the Shandong Music Family. It seemed that the head of the family, who had been contacted through Hao Wen, immediately sent a disciple. Damun ran out of the pce and greeted them in a polite manner. I straightened up, stretched, and headed to the living room. It was time to face the disciple of the Shandong Ak family leader who was dying from an unknown illness. * * * Entering the living room, I looked a little surprised to find a woman sitting at the head of the table. I never thought that such a big man would personally go all the way to Sacheon. This is the first time Ive seen you face to face in both my past life and my current life. Ive seen you often, but I immediately put my hands together and politely raised my arms. I send greetings to senior Murim schr Yeon-woon Noh. Thats an excessive greeting. It doesnt look good when the leader of a force humbles himself too much. I didnt know you woulde in person. Didnt you write that in your letter? There might be an attack by a demonic cult, so be careful. Thank you for taking the time to respond to a letter whose authenticity I am not sure about. Youre not as busy as you think. Because most of the work is delegated to the son who was appointed head of the small family. To begin with, the main family is not thatrge. Ak Yeo-ryeong, head of the Shandong Ak family. A person of great standing who rose to the position of head of the family with the body of a woman. The heroine who revived the failing Shandong music group. I know his actual age was over seventy, but on the outside he only looked like he was in his mid-forties. If it werent for her graying gray hair, no one would have believed that she was old. Among those who entered the martial arts world, there was no one who did not know about her. Thats because she is an absolute expert who holds the first rank in the Ten Heavenly Emperors. A sound ghost. It was her nickname. In addition, there were many other modifiers referring to her. For example, the Red One Point of the Ten Heavenly Emperors, the person at the bottom of the Ten Masters, or a walking lump of energy. It is indeed a famous and false story. The air in the area became heavy just from the energy flowing out implicitly. I couldnt even guess how much inner power was contained within the Danjeon. Looking at simple inaction, Ak Yeo-ryeong was the weakest of the Ten Heavenly Emperors. However, it was not because the evil girls level was inferior to that of others, but because of the characteristics of the martial arts she had learned. Sound skill. It was a study that was different from the usual martial arts, which involved striking the opponent directly with a sword or fist. It spreads sound waves filled with energy, causing internal injuries to the opponent. This was the essence of the sound hole. Ak Yeo-ryeong was, so to speak, a figure at the pinnacle of Yin-Gong. Her German weapon was not a sword, a spear, or a bow, but a gold sword. Due to the nature of the martial arts she learned, she was bound to show weakness against warriors of the same level or higher level, but on the contrary, she was stronger than anyone else when it came to ughtering warriors of lower rank. So to speak, he is the god of death on the battlefield. In a way, he was a much scarier figure than the two peaks of the Baekdo Martial Order, also known as Ijon (). As I sat down across from her, I looked back at Damun, who was standing with his back in the corner, and asked. Where is the patient? We put it in a separate room for guests. Well done. It was rewarding to clean the building neatly by training Seokgajangs attendants. Otherwise, we would have had to find a separate ce to wee guests. The evil girl said, resting her chin on the back of her sped hands. I hope we get to the point slowly. great. Is there anything you would like to ask me? I have a lot of questions. How did I know that my student was ill? I wonder if it is true that the author of the Book of Martial Arts, which is the cause of Sim Demon, is Lord Ma. If its true, what kind of rtionship do you have with the Demon Cult leader? Do you know the purpose of the Demon Cult Master for putting my disciple into a demon? . There are many more, but I wont ask you too much. Because thats not whats important. Ak Yeo-ryeong, leaning back against the backrest, lifted her upper body and picked up the teacup on the table. She cleared her throat once, looked me straight in the eyes, and opened her mouth. I would like to ask you two questions. How will you treat it and what will you ask of me in return for the treatment? Treating heart disease is simple. All you have to do is teach the patient the correct structure that excludes the defects deliberately introduced by the teacher. And what I will ask Lord Akga in return for treatment is an oath. vow? I swear that I will not betray the martial arts faction. The evil girls eyebrows were bent into an inverted shape. The guard warriors lined up at the back had grim expressions. The atmosphere in the living room suddenly became ugly. It was a natural reaction. I was treated like a potential traitor, so how could anyone not be angry? Depending on how you hear it, these words can be very insulting. Im sorry if you felt ufortable. I bowed my head and offered an apology. Nevertheless, the expressions on the faces of Ak Yeo-ryeong and his subordinates behind him did not rx. But since that was the purpose of the demonic cult leader in putting his disciple into a demon, I thought it must be pointed out. I, who had memories of my past life, knew. That the Shandong Akga fell for the appeasement of the Demon Cultist and hit the back of the head of the political faction, the martial arts faction. Therefore, there was a need to clearly point out this part. Even if it makes you look hateful to the evil spirit. Chapter 121 Chapter 121: In the previous life, the Demonic Cult army marched east afterpleting the stabilization of Qinghai. The reason was simple. There are two areas adjacent to Cheonghae. It was Gansuk (C) and Sacheon (Ĵ). However, the road connecting Cheonghae and Sacheon was narrow and rough, making it difficult forrge-scale troops to move. Moreover, there was a Tang family in Sacheon. What if the Tang familys poisoners use the narrow terrain to spray poison at random? They could have been exterminated without even being able to properly use the troops they had trained with great difficulty. Since an invasion to the south is impossible, the only option for the Demonic Church is to invade the east. After a long battle, the Maqiao forces copsed the front line built by Meng and swallowed Gansu, Shaanxi, and Shanxi one by one. As Gansu and Shaanxi fell into the hands of Demonicism, the Gongongpa (ն) and Hwasanpa (Aɽ) groups that had their roots in those areas lost their home. Survivors from each n flocked to Sacheon, and Sacheon, which amodated them, was equipped with an impregnable defense system. At that point, there were a total of four areas adjacent to the Demonic Cults sphere of influence. Sichuan, Hubei, Henan, Hebei. A structure was created that made it burdensome for the Demonic side to prioritize invading Hubuk or Hanam. Even if one of the two areas had to be taken over with difficulty, it was surrounded on three sides by the influence of the political faction, the Murim faction, so it had no choice but to be recaptured in the end. In the end, there were two options given to the Demonic Church. Should we attack Sichuan first or Hebei first? The decision made by Lord Ma was thetter. Of course, Baekdo Moorim also anticipated this and prepared thoroughly. A front line was formed centered around the warriors of the Hebei Peng family and the elites of Meng, and the warriors of Liaoning and Shandong joined to strengthen the defense system. The number and quality of the assembled troops were so great that they could not bepared to before, so everyone expected the Demonic Cult to be a struggle. However, due to an unexpected variable, Hebeis front line copsed in vain. The Shandong Akga, one of the main axes of the front, betrayed the Baekdo Murim and turned to the side of Demonicism. In the process, Taowang (), who overextended himself to buy time for his allies to escape, was seriously injured and was eventually assassinated by Cheonmyeonsal (ǧ暢). The entire Baekdo Murim was shocked. The forces of Maqiao, who easily defeated the Allied Forces, gained momentum and engulfed Shandong, and the Wulin forces in Liaoning, who were suddenly isted, chose Fengmun (T) one after another. In this way, the central ins were divided into two factions: the Demonic faction in the north and the Jeong faction in the south. * * * The decisive cause of the copse of Hebeis front is none other than Shandong Yue. If I had to summarize the reason why Shandongakga betrayed the martial arts faction in one sentence, it would be as follows. The resentment and sadness that had built up over many years of persecution exploded. As the name of the school suggests, Shandongakga was a martial arts family with roots in Shandong. Since the head of the family was an absolute master who upied the first position of the Ten Heavenly Emperors, it would seem that he would have a great influence on the region, but in reality, this was not the case. It was because of the existence of Hwang Bo-sega, who was called the loser of Shandong. The Hwangbo family has long been ufortable with the existence of Shandong music. As the influence of the evil family grows, the Hwangbo family will suffer losses. If Shandong Akga had been a Taoist or Buddhist gate, it would have been possible to pursue a path of coexistence. Just like the Zhuge family and the Shaman faction in Hubei. Just like Sacheons Dangga and Cheongseong Ami. However, Shandongakga was a sect, not a sect. Two suns cannot rise in the same sky. In a way, it could be said that it was natural that the Hwangbo family continued to check and persecute the evil family. It is an open secret that the bullying of the Hwangbo family yed arge role in the downfall of the evil family. The Murim League pretended not to notice the unfair persecution suffered by the Akga. Initially, the alliance created for the benefit of the Old Daemun faction and the Five Great Families was the Murim Alliance. There was no way they would take the side of the evil family. If it had not been possible to produce an outstanding talent named Ak Yeo-ryeong, Shandong music would have disappeared into the back of history long ago. The Akgas deep-rooted hatred for the Jungwon martial arts group is not something that can be easily resolved. Master Ma recognized the anger and sadness of the evil family that had umted over a long period of time. Therefore, starting with treating the disciples of Ak Yeo-ryeong who were suffering from mental illness, he gradually owed the evil family their debt and eventually seeded in appeasing them. The reason why Akga betrayed the martial arts faction was not simply because the Demon Cultist had cured a disciple of Ak Yeo-ryeong who was suffering from a mental illness. It was just an opportunity and an excuse. If the more fundamental problem is not resolved, there is a high possibility that the evil family will join the devils side in this life as well. Therefore, I spoke frankly, prepared to be hated. Please swear that you will not betray the right faction, Murim. You may ask what meaning a mere oath has, but this was important. You cant fill up on the first drink. This is the first step to attracting evil people to my side. Ive been thinking a lot about this. How to deal with evildoers. I also thought that it would be better to achieve an achievement by stopping them at a critical moment. Its good to prevent betrayal, but honestly, I wasnt confident that I could definitely attract evil people to my side. However, when he decided to make Seo Ho-seon his subordinate, a change of heart urred. [There is no reason why I could not do what my second brother inw did in my past life.] Likewise, there was no reason why I could not do what the religious leader did in my past life. I nned to continue interacting with Akga and build friendships in the future. I had no intention of being tied down by memories of my past life and opposing them. Just as the religious leader put all his effort into conciliating them, I will also spend time and effort to make the evil people on my side. I gained the favor of the sound demon, a member of the Ten Heavenly Emperors, and also blocked the ns of the Demonic Cult Lord. If it worked out well, the best results could be achieved. On the other hand, if I failed, I would suffer a big loss, but I didnt want to think about that. . I hope the time of silence will pass. Ak Yeo-ryeong rxed her stern expression and asked with a sigh. Is that the only condition? yes. There are no other conditions. . Just say one word. I will swear. You could ask for gold and silver treasures, military service, or a reward que. I dont know anything else, but Im a little jealous of the gratuity que. But it is not more important than receiving an oath from the head of the family. I dont know why youre so obsessed with meaningless oaths. Isnt it the oath of an evil spirit and no one else? I dont think the head of the family, who is famous for being strict with his wishes and promises, would not keep his oath. I naturally ttered her and forced her to answer. Ak Yeo-ryeong, who was staring at me with deep eyes, quickly nodded. I swear. I and the evil family will never betray Baekdo Wulin. Thank you for responding seriously to my rude request. I never thought there would be young people like you in this day and age. It seems that the future of the political faction, Moorim, is not as dark as we thought. The evil girl praised me with a soft smile on her lips. I suddenly became curious. In the future, when I ascend to the position of elder, will she look at me with the same kind eyes as she does now? My young friend showed concern for the future of Baekdo Moorim, even giving up his own interests. I should also show at least some sincerity. ? As soon as my disciples health recovers and a few urgent matters are taken care of, I n to hand over the position of head of the family to my son. Are you saying you will resign from active duty? no. After I finish everything, I think I will join my disciple. The guards standing behind them all widened their eyes as if they had made a promise. It seemed like he never expected that the words of leaving the family woulde out of the evil girls mouth. I was equally surprised. Are you serious? There was nothing wrong with me if the evil Yeo-ryeongmitted herself to the battle. Not only will you have a reliable ally, but you will no longer have to worry about the Shandong Musicians betrayal. There was one thing I couldnt help but understand. The head of the family, an old woman over 70 years old, said she would join the family, leaving behind the family she had worked for her entire life. It was not an easy decision to make. Wouldnt it be better to decide more carefully? The head of the family would personally join the alliance. Its something Ive been thinking about for quite some time. Thanks to you, I have strengthened my decision. ? Did you say that the reason the Demon Cult master put his disciple into a demon was to induce the evil family to betray him? Thats right. It seems like he was trying to carry out a trick by taking advantage of the evil rtionship between the main family and the Hwangbo family. . I vaguely knew. If things continue like this, Akga has no future. The family that was in decline because of me is somehow continuing its existence, but its current prosperity will not continue forever. A bitter smile appeared on the evil womans lips. It was as she said. Human lifespan was not infinite. It was as obvious as seeing fire what the Shandong Akga would experience after Ak Yeo-ryeong died. From the perspective of the main family, the Hwangbo familys warriors are the ones to kill, but from a third partys perspective, it will only be seen as an ordinary battle of interests. I and Gasol know that well. . If we dont want to be left behind, we need to make changes. Go to the battlefield, make achievements, use those achievements to raise your voice, and take advantage of your heightened speaking power. Ak Yeo-ryeongs voice gained strength. Only then did I understand what she was thinking when she decided to join the family. Murim is a ce where you cant achieve anything just bymenting over a given situation andining about its absurdity. In the end, the only way to get what you want is to step forward yourself. You made a difficult decision. I hope I can maintain a good rtionship with you if possible. In the future, when I be a monk, I hope we can have a rtionship of helping each other. What a coincidence. I had the same thought. * * * I entered the separate room with Damuns guidance and narrowed my eyes. A man who was presumed to be Ak Yeo-ryeongs disciple was lying dead on the bed. She had such a beautiful appearance that I almost mistaken her for a woman for a moment. It must have been a while since I fell into a state of despair, but my condition seems to be better than I thought. There was a big difference in appearance from Cheon Ga-ryeong, Hwa Dae, and Lee Soo-yeon whom I treated earlier. I tilted my head and pulled a chair next to the bed and sat down. As I felt the patients pulse and let my energy flow, I was able to know the subjects physical condition more clearly. I narrowed my eyes and muttered to myself. The condition is more serious than it looks? Chapter 122 Episode 122 The condition is more serious than it looks? Despite his healthy and clean appearance, the young mans insides were a mess. It was considered a miracle that I was alive in this body. Even Cheon Ji-ryeong wasnt like this. I recalled the time when I saw Chen Ji-ryeong in the slums of Chengdu. A body so thin that it is reminiscent of the inner ear of the tree. Her hair was thin and bare, and her wrinkled skin was cracked like an old tree. But what about the young man in front of me? Aside from being a bit thin and pale, his appearance was not much different from that of an ordinary person. It was to the point where I wondered if it was a person dying from a mental illness. Could this happen? I felt a sense of disconnect. His blood vessels and organs are damaged and even dying, but he looks fine on the outside. Ak Yeo-ryeong, who was watching with a heavy expression, asked cautiously. How is it? Not good. Originally, I was going to force him to be conscious and then have him perform fortune telling techniques, but I dont think that would be possible. It could be dangerous if you do it carelessly. Is it that much? Where is the civil service office? we are here. Ak Yeo-ryeong handed me a book she had taken out of her bosom. After checking the outside of the book, I narrowed my eyes. Its called Wind Baek Gong (L). I turned the pages, looked through the contents, and tilted my head. It was not a martial art with strong characteristics like Honghwa Shingong (red fire spirit art) learned by Hwadaerang or Ice Flower art (껨) learned by Lee Su-yeon. If I had to point out some characteristics, I could name two. First, the efficiency of umting air is quite high. The second is that it is a mental method that builds up energy that is soft and versatile, like the Taegeuk Shingong of the Shaman sect. It would go well with the sound technique. I dont know if it is worth recing the Shandong Musicians vision of Naegongsimbeop. I put the book down on the edge of the bed and rubbed my chin in thought. Since I couldnt forcefully awaken the patients consciousness, I had no choice but to control the patients energy myself and proceed with the treatment. I cant do it. The risk was high and it would take a long time to fully recover, but there was no other way. I slowly turned my head, looked at Ak Yeo-ryeong, and asked. Have you tried anything special to treat your disciple? For example, they were made to take elixirs. I didnt give you the elixir. I invited a number of doctors and tried various treatment methods with their advice. What specific method did you use? A needle connected to a tube is inserted into the skin to release medicine prepared in a special way. Ive never heard of such a treatment existing. They say its a secret art from the West. In fact, that method had some effect. well. On the outside, he looks fine. I knew it wouldnt be a solution to the fundamental problem. I hate to say this, but the treatment probably made the patients condition worse. What does it mean? Doesnt the head of the family have some guesses as well? . Since the drug was injected directly into the bloodstream of a person suffering from a heart attack, it is inevitable that side effects will ur. The evil womans expression darkened. Of course, this was just a mistake born of ignorance. It was difficult to see it as her fault. She probably didnt know that the mysterious illness her student was suffering from was Simma until she received the letter I sent. A drowning person usually clings to straws. She would have had no choice but to cling to it since the treatment, which seemed to be some Western secret technique, actually showed some effect. Can you save me? Its probably possible. Thank goodness. However, I cannot guarantee whether I will be able to fully recover my martial arts skills. Because the condition is more serious than the others Others? The total number of martial arts documents written by Lord Ma is five. So far, I have cured three of those who suffered from mental illness due to those martial arts books. ! The evil girls eyes opened wide. I said to Damun, who was standing in the corner and watching the situation. Dam Sohyeop. Please assign amodations to our guests. All right. one more. Please ensure that no one enters the separate room during treatment. After Damun left the room, taking Ak Yeo-ryeong and other warriors of Shandong Akga with him. Iid the patient on his side and ced my hand on the Myeongmunhyeol. He then closed his eyes and sank into consciousness. Lets focus. The energy flowing through the Myeongmun acupoint stimted the patients dantian, and the inner energy flowing out in response was guided to the Qi and Sea acupoint. Perhaps because he was a disciple of a sound ghost, his total internal energy was at a considerable level. What if this amount of internal energy gets out of control and causes a runaway? I dont even want to imagine. I couldnt let go of tension even for a single moment. In a near miss, the patient could have died. Kihae (⺣), Jungwan (middle body), Danjung (̴), Cheondol (ͻ), People (), Indang (ӡ), Baekhoe (ٕ), Okchim (), Amun (), Jujube (׵), Shindo () The path of the spirit, the middle of the body, the middle gate, the long and strong, and the perineum. The inner energy emanating from the dantian circted through the bloodstream at a slow but constant speed. It was only after achieving the Small Zhou Heaven (С) once that the speed gained momentum. As the meditation continued, the blood pressure stimted by the soft energy gradually began to recover. It was a very slow pace, but I didnt feel impatient because I was expecting it. How much did you focus on treatment? A thought suddenly crossed my mind. Is it possible? Wouldnt it be possible to burn off the umted debris in various parts of the blood vessels by using the thunder energy of the White Lightning God Gong? If possible, the patients recovery time could be greatly elerated. It was a method that I had not thought of when treating three people addicted to Simma earlier. Because there was no need to directly control and operate the patients energy like this time. You just tell the patient how to do it and the patient does the rest. That wasnt the only reason. It was impossible to withstand the white lightning unless the blood vessels were strengthened by the white lightning magic. If you carelessly send white lightning energy into someone elses acupuncture channel, the acupuncture point could explode. But if you apply the recently learned method of using white lightning, the story is different. Condensation of white lightning. What if you condense brain energy, which has a diffusing nature, into a fine needle and scrape away waste with it? It would be possible to clean the bloodstream without putting any strain on the patients body. Its worth a try. It was a risky gamble, but somehow I thought it might be possible. Even if something went wrong, it wasnt me who would die. I also happened to have insurance. Wasnt that how he answered Ak Yeo-ryeong when he asked if treatment was possible? You may be able to save the patient, but you cannot guarantee whether you will be able to regain your martial arts skills. Since there was a foundationid down, even if an emergency situation urred, I would be able to handle it somehow. If we control the amount of white lightning, we can avoid the worst situation. In any case, as long as you dont die. Thinking like that made me feel at ease. First, return the patients internal energy to Danjeon. Ugh! A white light shimmered above the hand ced on the Myeongmunhyeol. Brain energypressed so small that it could not be seen prated into the patients body. I sweated hard and concentrated on controlling my brain energy. The tedious but delicate work that did not allow for even a moments inattention continued for a long time. Whoa. When I sighed and took my hand away from the patients acupuncture point, my son-inw was already immersed in darkness. Im dying. My whole body was drenched in sweat. Not only was there physical fatigue, but more than anything, mental fatigue was significant. I had a strong urge to lie down in bed like this. I should at least wash and change clothes. I sighed and sat cross-legged in my ce. I was nning to have a quick prayer before leaving the room. Once, twice, three times. As I continued practicing Sojucheon, my fatigue decreased. Good. Soon, I forgot about time and myself and fell into a state of no-self. At some point, the thought of simply praying and resting disappeared. Absolutely! Quick! As I increased the speed of my luck, my brain energy naturally flowed out and enveloped my whole body. The energy to travel through the blood path without hesitation, strengthened by the supernormal ability of the White Thunder God. Currently, my Danjeon contained seventy-five years worth of internal energy. By taking Gongcheongseokyu, he filled his life and gained an additional 15 years of inner energy by taking Plum Blossom Goddan, which he received as the winning prize of the fightingpetition. Now, I wouldnt have to go anywhere and be made fun of for having poor internal skills. Right. Is it time to take the next step? My body became light, as if I could fly. The fatigue that had been weighing down my whole body just moments ago was no longer felt at all. The tips I had learned while treating Ak Yeo-ryeongs disciple were engraved in my mind one by one. Now that I think about it. The reason I took the risk of undergoing treatment using a white light device may not have been simply to speed up the cure time. Maybe it was something I felt instinctively? That that action would be a great help to my growth. Moments of enlightenment tend toe suddenly. Once you miss that moment, you never know when the opportunity wille again. I can feel it. Even with my eyes closed, I could clearly perceive the surrounding terrain. The door in front of the chair, behind the bed on the left, and even the presence of Damun and evil female spirits standing guard beyond the door. The feeling was significantly different from when I released my energy senses and sensed a presence. Now, even if Cheon Ga-ryeong or Seo Ho-seon used their best stealth techniques, it seemed like they could easily find out their location. Huh! Heavy waves spread out in concentric circles. Ak Yeo-ryeong, who was chatting quietly with Dam-un outside the door, noticed the strange incident and flinched. The wave did not stop just once, but repeatedly engulfed the surroundings. Dont fall in! The brain energy surrounding the body gathered onto the top of the head and took the form of a nt. Even though my eyes were closed, I could definitely feel it. The three flower buds growing above your head are slowly blooming. The moment the thunderflower bloomed perfectly, I was so excited that my shoulders shook. No dramatic changes such as metastasis urred. The body that had been strengthened through the training of the White Thunder Godkong did not necessarily need such changes. sh! The moment I opened my eyes, a white light flickered in my eyeballs. . I concentrated my energy on my tightly clenched fists. The energy that had been quivering along my skin rose and took on a clear form. This is a skill that only a master who has reached the state of hwagyeong can perform. It was a strong energy. I felt an indescribable joy. ats. I regained the state of my previous life. Chapter 123 Episode 123 I finally regained my previous life. I lifted myself up from my seat, curling the corners of my lips. The clothes were damp from the sweat that flowed out. The entire room was filled with a musty smell. I need some venttion. I opened the window to get some fresh air, then turned my head when I felt the presence of people behind me. Unable to bear it any longer, she opened the door and saw the sight of the evil girl. What happened to the disciple? The treatment went well. Thank goodness. It is still too early to feel relieved. This is not a one-time treatment. It will take at least two months to get out of bed. I have something I want to ask. Are you curious about what happened in the separate room just now? . Ak Yeo-ryeong nodded with a heavy expression. It wasnt a question I was asking because I didnt know anything. There was no way she, an absolute expert, would not have noticed what was happening here. Since this is something that cannot be easily believed, I just wanted to confirm it by asking the person involved directly. Theres no need to hide it. I said with a soft smile on my face. I came to a small realization. ! Why do you look at me like that? The evil girl looked at me like she was looking at a monster. It was a natural reaction. It is surprising enough that a young man with a weak appearance has stepped into the realm of transcendence, but now he has surpassed it and be a flower girl. Is there anyone else in the history of martial arts who has achieved progress as quickly as me? I can guarantee you that there wont be any. Thats amazing. Thank you for protecting thew. It is natural for a teacher to endure hardships for his students. I left the separate room, leaving behind the evil girl who remained in the room to take care of the patient. Damun, who had quietly followed behind, opened his mouth. Congrattions. Thank you for your hard work. It must not have been easy to stand guard in front of the door for five hours. I was worried that something was wrong because he didnt show up so much. Im sorry for causing you concern. I had an unexpected moment of enlightenment. Have you nowpletely recovered from your previous life? Strictly speaking, its a bitcking. The total amount of internal energy was insufficient and I could not fully control the state. I concentrated my energy on the tip of my raised index finger. The energy that had been shaking like a haze suddenly rose up and took the form of a small sword. Damun, who was watching, let out a quiet exmation. Well, its only a matter of time. * * * Looking at it objectively, my current state was slightly lower than my previous life. However, there were some things that were better than my previous life. First, excellent durability and resilience. The body strengthened by the White Lightning Divine Art boasted outstanding performance that was iparable to that of his previous life. After obtaining the tough and strong blood vessels and organs, I no longer suffered internal injuries from most shocks. Even if I was injured, I was able to recover quickly. Second, the usefulness of high-density internal strength. The consumption efficiency of internal energy has increased iparablypared to before. The internal power umted by using the White Thunder Godkong was especially good for the Phantom Sword. The internal energy required to create an illusion decreased and the real hand became heavier, so even if the same initial move was used, the power was iparable to before. Thirdly, the diversification of tactics due to the use of white lightning. The ways to use the white lightning were truly endless. The white lightning concentrated at one point could be a powerful weapon or a shield that protects the caster. During thest Gangho journey, I was able to fight several times with a high-ranking warrior and still be safe, and it was entirely thanks to Bae Ro-ki. There is one new use of white lightning that I recently discovered. Its a condensation of white lightning Dokgo Woojin muttered while rubbing his chin. Dokgo Woojins residence located on Cheongseongsan Mountain. Dokgo Woojin and I were sitting across from each other at the table and talking about martial arts. Thats an unexpected perspective. Can you show me? I tilted my head at Dokgo Woojins reaction, which was different from what I expected. Why are you so surprised? Absolutely! Quick! As I focused my brain energy on my outstretched hand, a small sphere of brain energy soon appeared on my palm. Dokgo Woo-jin, who stared at the sphere in silence for a while, nodded and said. Right. Cant you do the same thing, Master? It would be possible to imitate it. First of all, my level is higher, and the period of training in the White Thunder Godkung is much longer. One A sphere of brain energy appeared on Dokgo Woojins wide open palm. However, the brain energy sphere he made feltpletely different from the one I made earlier. Dont fall in! An unpleasant noise prated my ears. The unstable energy spread out in all directions, weighing heavily on the air of the area. Just being close to it made my skin tingle. Passsss. In the end, the spheres of brain energy were unable to maintain their shape and scattered and disappeared. Dokgo Woojin let out a faint groan and shook his hands. As you can see, I cannot operate the lightning ne as precisely as you did. I dont really understand. So to speak, you and I have different directions of enlightenment. ! The ways to use the white lightning are endless. It wouldnt be surprising if a branch that was spreading splits in the middle. Master, are you saying this is your first time seeing this type of operation? okay. At least among the sessive sessors to the Thunder Gate, no one came up with the idea of condensing and using the White Lightning Gate. Me too. Huh . To begin with, not many of the previous sessors achieved the rank of Thunder Spirit. Of course, research on white lightning did not proceed smoothly. Then, I guess its natural that you and I ended up taking different paths. Dokgo Woojin nodded his head in approval. The direction of my training waspletely opposite to yours. If I had to find a word to express it, it would be diffusion, not condensation. diffusion? The ultimate goal was to create an armor of energy around the entire body with the white lightning g. We also worked hard to increase liquidity so that we could concentrate brain power on one point when necessary. Ah I recalled the image Dokgo Woojin showed in the past when he was dealing with the Demon of Eumsal and the Ghost Army. Even now, I can vividly picture him in my mind, wearing a brain g all over his body and stamping down demons with overwhelming force. Thats what it was. I thought it was strange. Even after reaching the level of Hwagyeong, I never had the slightest thought that I could catch up to the level achieved by Dokgo Woojin. It turned out that I had been following a different path from Dokgo Woojin without my knowledge. What this means is that even if I reach the level of a wise man in the future, I will not be able to perform the same skills that Dokgo Woojin showed. Since the direction of training is different, the type of skill performed is bound to be different. I felt disappointed, but at the same time, I felt hopeful. What will my future self look like? Anyway, its already the state of flower scenery. Even though he is my student, he is growing at an rming rate. It will be difficult to give advice now that the paths have diverged. Didnt I tell you before? I will make it a burden for you. Thats right . Dokgo Woojin shook his head with a bitter smile. After that, Dokgo Woojin and I talked for a while. Until Seo Moon-hye, who had been locked in the kitchen, brought out the food she had prepared. bout! bout! The sound of Dokgo-seongs spirit prated my ears. Currently, he was concentrating on his martial arts training alone in the yard. As I was quietly gazing at the sight of Dokgo Fortress outside the window, I said as if throwing something out. Youve achieved quite a bit without even seeing each other. There is still a long way to go. My stamina has increased a lot, my posture has be more realistic, and I seem to have be somewhat ustomed to using my energy. I think it might be the right time. What are you talking about? Actually, I know the recipe for the long-acting elixir. ! Ive been thinking about it for quite some time. Whether I should reveal that I know the recipe for Demon God Dan (ħ) or not. Since the recipe came from the Magic Church, it was not easy to talk about it. However, after seeing Dokgo-seong grow up, my thoughts changed. Just three years ago, Dok-go-seong had been having a hard time keeping up with basic training, but now he was skillfully practicing his basic skills with the utmost power. It was an amazing growth rate. An outstanding teacher, brilliant talent, and constant effort were added. I thought that in the not too distant future, I would enter the realm of the first ss. With a little more support, we may be able to aim for even greater heights. Anyway, I was thinking of feeding Seo Ho-seon some demonic spirits sooner orter. While were at it, we can make something for Dok-go-seong to take. If Dokgo Woo-jin asked where he learned how to make the elixir, things would be a bit troublesome, but I thought that possibility was low. A conversation I had with Dokgo Woojin in the back alleys of Seongdo came to mind. [Arent you asking?] [What do you mean?] [What is my rtionship with the Demon Cult leader? You must have heard what they said.] [I said something. I believe in Yeon-woon, a person I have personally seen, heard, and felt.] I dont often give my heart to others, but once I give my heart to someone, I trust and support them until the end. That was a man named Dokgo Woojin. [I will tell you everything someday. Starting with my birth, what the past I am hiding, and what I want to achieve in the future.] [I will wait.] That honest man would just wait until I revealed the past myself. Even if I have a question, I keep it buried deep inside. I looked back in the direction of Dok Go-seong and asked slyly. It seems to me that now is the time when the effect of the elixir can be maximized. What do you think, Master? * * * Another 15 days passed. Peace has finallye to the Sacheon branch of the Murim League, which had been experiencing bad weather. After continuing to work all night long, most of the backlog of paperwork waspleted and the group was finally able to return to their daily lives. Deputy manager. The branch managers private room. Damwoon entered the room and handed me a letter and said. A response came from the headquarters. They say they will soon send people to rece the expelled bandits. I ask for your understanding as we cannot send arge number of people due to the timing. As I said before, the number of people doesnt really matter. Because there isnt much to do anyway. However, it would be good if those newly assigned were those who are good at administrative work rather than martial arts. I will tell you that. Is there anything else to report? I have nothing special to report, but I have something I want to ask. What do you want to ask? Shouldnt we find thest victim who fell into a state of evil due to the demonic cult leader? Why are you suddenly concerned about that? Now, Deputy Director is also a celebrity. If he found out that Ye Jiaju had personally visited the Sichuan branch with his disciples, Ma Jiaju would also be rmed. There is also the matter of the assassination army I know what you are worried about, but it is okay. The fifth victim is in Sacheon. yes? To be more precise, it would have flowed into Sacheon by now. Chapter 124 Episode 124 I also guessed that the Demon Cultist would have sensed something strange by now. It was significant that Ak Yeo-ryeong, the head of the Shandong music family, personally traveled to Sacheon. Of course, the owner of Hwayang Sangdan also came to Sacheon in person, but at the time, he was not as influential as Ak Yeo-ryeong. Above all, he hired an outside warrior and quietly visited Sacheon in secret. The absolute master who held the first rank of the Ten Heavenly Emperors made an official visit to the branch of the Murim Alliance. Its only natural that the worlds attention is focused on it. In fact, the person currently in charge of the Sacheon branch was Cheonryong, who had recently defeated the assassination army. Contrary to what is known externally, the purpose of Ma Gyojus dispatch of the assassination army to Honam was Lee Kang-hak. To be precise, she tried to cate him in return for treating her paralyzed granddaughter. However, Cheonryong, who defeated the army of assassins, came into contact with a sound ghost who, like Lee Kang-hak, had a disciple who was in a state of deep evil. From the Demonic Cults perspective, it would be impossible not to have doubts. Honestly, I didnt expect the current situation. Who would have known that a person who was the head of a family woulde all the way to Ye? [Didnt you write that in your letter? Be careful because there may be an attack by the Demon Cult.] Of course, in the letter delivered to the Yue family through Hao Wen, a phrase telling them to be careful of an attack was included. But that was just to encourage people toe quietly and secretly. It was not written with the intention of being apanied by a fierce escort. I know what youre worried about, but its okay. Because the fifth victim is in Sacheon. yes? To be more precise, it would have flowed into Sacheon by now. It appears that thest victim did not belong to a specific faction. I nodded with a smile on my face. It was really easy to have a conversation because I understood two things when I said one thing. Have you ever heard of the nickname Changmyeonggung ()? Arent you a 100-year-old expert? Famous for his ghost-like bow skills. The fifth victim is his wife. . You look like you dont understand. Honestly, yes. It is true that Changmyeonggung is a great expert, but Compared to others, he seems to have minimal influence. Is that what you want to say? yes. Damun nodded. It was natural for him to express doubts. Disciple of Hao Wen Ju, son of Huayang Sangdanju, granddaughter of retired Blue Dragon Buddhism Lord, and disciple of Shandong Yuejiaju. All of them had great backgrounds or status. I could clearly see what the Demon Cultist was trying to achieve through them. On the other hand, Prince Changmyeong only possessed outstanding military power and was not a person with great power or wide personal connections. Of course, Changmyeonggung himself may not be such a great person. It may be a bit unfair to speak dismissively of a person who ranks at the top among the 100 great masters. . It would be a different story if the head of the Hanadang family had a personal rtionship with him. Did the head of the Tang family and Pce of Changming know each other? Were not just acquaintances. He said he was a friend who went on river trips with the head of the party when he was young. They even said that there were times when they owed each other their lives. Huh . There are probably a lot of people who dont know. It is said that both of them were unknown at the time. In any case, the purpose of the Ma Cultist is to manipte the Changming Pce and cause damage to the Tang family. I know what you mean. In the future, when the Allied Forces are formed in Sacheon, the party will most likely be at the center of it. youre right. In fact, the history of my previous life went like that. But if your goal is to cause harm to the party, wouldnt it be okay to put a member of the party into a state of evil without going through the trouble of using an outsider? You have to take hostages while watching the other person. Do you think that the Tang family with such a damnable family tradition will be easily taken in ording to the Demon Cult leaders intentions? but. That too. Damun smiled and nodded. The worlds people point out three main characteristics of Tangga. Poisons and medicine. Closed tendency. A family tradition of strict benevolence. In the first ce, it was not an easy task to put a major figure in the party into deep trouble. Even if we somehow seeded, there was a high probability that subsequent negotiations would not proceed smoothly. Thats why Ma Jyoju turned his gaze to the outside. He probably found out through Hao Wen that Chang Myung-gung is a close friend of the Tang family. It is unknown whether the operation to use Changmyeong Pce to cause damage to the Tang family was sessful. Because I died before I could confirm the results of the operation. Well, the result doesnt really matter anyway. Anyway, the important thing was that Changmyeonggung was currently in Sichuan and I knew how to treat his wife. The reason why Changmyeonggung, who was born in Guangdong, came to Sacheon was simple. He wanted to get help from Tang Ga, a renowned medical expert, to save his wife, who was dying from a mental illness. However, the party members had no ability to treat a disease that even the Murim Leagues divine doctors could not treat. There is no contact with Changmyeong Pce right now. Even if the same benevolence was given, the amount of gratitude felt by the person concerned varied depending on the time and situation. The benefits that could be gained would be maximized if Changmyeonggung waited until he fell into despair after hearing negative stories from party members and then approached him. Of course, in the meantime, we have to keep a watchful eye on the demonic cults to prevent them from contacting Changmyeong Pce. Well, thats something that can be done by requesting it from Hao Mun. After finishing his business, Damwoon left the room. After checking the contents of the letter and putting it down on the desk, I leaned against the back of my chair and fell into deep thought. It would not be that difficult to show favor to Prince Changmyeong and attract him as an ally. The problem was the reaction of the Ma leader. Master Ma was not a person with much affection, so much so that he was enraged by the death of his disciple and sought revenge on the evil beast. However, he also had a cruel disposition that would never let anyone who interfered with his grand n. If it was discovered that the arrangements he had prepared were useless because of me, the murderers dispatched by the religion would most likely target my life. It was something that was bound to happen someday. It was something I had been prepared to do from the first time I tried to contact Hao Wen. However, my honest opinion was that I wanted to dy that period as much as possible. Your life will not be threatened right now. Since the war between political and demonic powers has just begun, the religious leader will not have time to worry about other matters. I eased my stiff shoulders and stood up. Even though I knew it clearly, I couldnt allow it to happen. I also nned to prepare in my own way. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. Its a bitch for a bitch. I guess Ill have to invest all my free time in teaching Seo Ho-seon. * * * Late in the evening. I said, looking down at Seo Ho-seon, who was lying in arge shape in the middle of the training ground and breathing heavily. I will end todays training here. Afterpleting the fortune-telling, you can return home. I will clean up after myself. yes. Seo Ho-seon, who answered in a dying voice, struggled to get up from his seat. I took out a pill wrapped in paper from my pocket and handed it to him. Danhwans identity was none other than Demon God Dan. An arcane elixir of the Demonic Cult that can significantly increase internal energy if taken over a long period of time. While watching Seo Ho-seon, who had swallowed the Danhwan, sitting cross-legged and working hard to absorb the energy of the elixir, I turned my head and looked at the footprints left throughout the training hall. These were the footprints that Seo Ho-seon left while practicing ghost training. Should we really call this the death of thousands of people in the future? Even though he started at ate age, the speed at which he learned martial arts was incredibly fast. The martial arts skills of Ghost Boa may be a perfect match for him as a professional assassin, but above all, his own talent was at a considerable level. I felt rewarded as a teacher because I absorbed knowledge and tips as quickly as cotton absorbs water. Just as Seo Ho-seon, who had finished performing the fortune-telling performance, bowed briefly and was about to leave the training hall, I nced at the back of his head and said something like a p. We sent someone to Gansu not long ago. ! Seo Ho-seon stopped in ce, his shoulders shaking. He turned to me with a stern expression. Werent you always worried? I wonder if my parents will be caught up in the aftermath of the Great War. Did you know? Its impossible not to know when its obvious like that. You seem strangely restless these days. You cant even concentrate on training. . So we decided to bring Musa Seos parents to Sacheon. Of course, I did not order them to be brought by force. I didnt even tell you about Musa Seo. I offered a reasonable price and a reasonable price, and he said he was satisfied and epted. . So, warrior, dont worry anymore and focus on your training. Keeping you both safe and supporting you to adapt safely to your new environment is also important. I will take care of everything. In my past life, my second brother-inw said. If you want to win someones heart, start by targeting the people around the target. In fact, it was a method that was used to win Dokgo Woojins favor, and it was quite effective. For Seo Ho-seon, his parents were a sore finger and an obstacle. There were two main purposes for bringing them to Sacheon. First, to win Seo Ho-seons heart. Second, to strengthen the noose around Seo Ho-seons neck. In other words, it was a method that used both carrots and sticks. thank you. Master. I feel burdened by the title Master, so please call me Sohyeop as before. Or, like Dam Sohyeop, you can call me captain. All right. You must be tired, so just go back and rest. Seo Ho-seon said thank you two or three times before leaving the training hall. As I swept the broom to erase my footprints, I scratched my chin and muttered. Ill have to set up a personal training center soon. Using the authority of the deputy director, he had Seo Ho-seon train at the branchs training hall. In a way, it could be said that he abused his power. This is because the training hall was monopolized by outsiders and not by blind people. Its okay because theres no one who canin to me now, but I had to keep in mind the new staff that would be recruited. It seemed like there would soon be a need to contact Seokjiajang to purchase the vacantnd. After finishing cleaning up and leaving the training hall, I headed straight to my personal office. ? As I entered the office, I tilted my head. The pile of documents on the desk caught my eye. I would have cleaned it up and left. It seems that Damwoon brought it to him while he was away. I gathered my luggage under my desk and scanned the contents of the document. Is this a request for support from another branch? Chapter 125 Episode 125 Is this a request for support from another branch? It was amon urrence. Meng branches that were short on manpower would often request support staff from other branches. And the Sacheon branch was the most free and overstaffed branch out of all the branches. Qinghai, Yunnan, Guizhou, Guangxi, Zhejiang, Fujian. Did theye from six different ces? There are a lot of them. I drew a faint smile on my lips. This was precisely the reason why I hoped to be assigned to the Sacheon branch of the Murim League. If you put your mind to it, you can go on dispatch to any region under the pretext of a request for support. In other words, there is no concern that the range of movement will be narrowed. By nature, people who belong to a group are subject to various restrictions. I knew that after joining the alliance, I would not be able to operate as freely as before. Thats why I applied to the Sacheon branch, not the headquarters. I thought that if I had to be bound by rules and restrictions anyway, I should at least secure an environment where I could do something independently. Once the personnel sent from the headquarters arrive and the branch is stabilized, Ill just take care of a few things and then go on a business trip right away. Iid out the support requests sent from each branch on my desk and looked through their contents. Of course, they did not even pay attention to the request for support sent from the Cheonghae branch. Its not worth worrying about. Cheonghae is now a dead ce. At this point, theres nothing I can do just because Im going to Cheonghae. Sooner orter, Cheonghae would be the territory of the Demonic Cult. I had no intention of damaging my career by jumping into a fight I was sure I would lose. Requests for support from Zhejiang and Fujian are also ignored. Even if you go there, there wont be anything special to do other than helping the residents who have been harmed by Japanese pirates. What remained were Guizhou, Yunnan and Guangxi. The words written on the request for support sent from the Yunnan branch caught my attention. The recent movements of southern Manchurian warriors are unusual. Maybe the Beast Pce wille into y. Yunnan was a region adjacent to Nanman. As such, the Yunnan branch of the Murim League and the Jeomchang Sect have been closely watching the movements of Yasugung, the loser of the South Manchuria, for a long time. In other words, they were a kind of breakwater that protected the central in from the new and martial arts. Guizhou and Guangxi are they in conflict with the evil martial arts group? This was the reason why the Demonic Cult had no choice but to gain the upper hand over the righteous faction, Wulin, in the early stages of the Great War. The only enemy of the Demonic Cult is the martial arts faction, but there are many enemies of the martial religious faction other than the Demonic Cult. Whether it be the Sadomun faction (аT) who gathers together at any opportunity and tries to form an alliance like the Murim League, or the rulers of the new martial arts () who are targeting the fertilends of the central ins. Simply looking at the size of the power it possessed, the Demonic Cult could never be a match for the Baekdo Martial Arts. What do you do if you have arge number of high-level unmanned personnel? First of all, there is a big difference in the number of people. No matter how high the average inaction of the members was, there was no business in the face of overwhelming volume. Nevertheless, there were three main reasons why the Demonic Cult was able to lead the war to its advantage in the past life. First, unlike the Murim Alliance, the Demonic Cult is a single force. Second, the political faction, Moorim, cannot concentrate its capabilities on one point due to the circumstances. Thirdly, the Lord Ma had prepared various arrangements to achieve the great precepts. Of course, after the Central ins were divided into the Norths Magyo and the Souths political faction, the Murim faction, the Magyo side was unable to continue a unterally advantageous fight. As their territory of control expanded, they also had to fight to protect it. I n to visit Yunnan someday, but there is no need to make it a priority. In the history of previous lives, there was no case where the Beast Pce came out and invaded the Central ins Wulin. It may be different in this life, but I thought that possibility was low. The abnormal atmosphere detected by the Yunnan branch is due to the power struggle taking ce within the Beast Pce. At least the Beast Pce wont move until the sessor fight is over. After pushing the application request form from the Yunnan branch to the edge of the desk, I picked up one of the two remaining documents and nodded. At the end of the document was a seal symbolizing the Gwiju branch. The timing is just right. I knew because I had memories of my past life. Where is Seogunak, the Iron Blood Demon, who was dispatched to Gwiju under the order of the Demonic Cult, and what is he currently plotting? Preparations for executing the n will have beenrgelypleted by now. The fourth disciple of the Demonic Cult, who was secretly plotting to throw the martial arts faction into chaos in Gwiju. A young man who identally found out about this fact defeats him and prevents the incident. It was an absolutely ideal picture. Take revenge and make achievements. I went on my way home from work with a pleasant smile on my face. Wash your neck and wait. execution. * * * sorry. . The congressman shakes his head with a heavy expression. The middle-aged man sitting across from the table lowered his head, biting his lip. It would be a good idea to prepare your mind. What kind of disease is it? I do not know. If I had known the name of the disease, I would have found a cure. This is the first time we have seen the symptoms that your wife is suffering from A moist film filled the eyes of Bang Cheok-sam, a middle-aged man. Even the partyswmakers, who were herst hope, were unable to treat her illness. Let alone treatment, they could not even find out the name of the disease. Part of me wanted to grab the congressman by the cor and scream. And then you guys arewmakers? How can it be so easy to say that you are giving up a patients life? Find a cure at all costs. All right. But I couldnt do that. Because I know how hard they worked over the past ten days to find out the identity of my wifes illness. Because the request was made on the basis of their personal rtionship with the head of the family, the doctors paid more attention to his wife by reducing the time they had to take care of other patients. It was a pity that no results were achieved, but I couldnt take my anger out on the harsh situation. If you do that, you will tarnish the face of Dangbaek, who gave you convenience at best. Bangcheoksam left the clinic with heavy steps and headed toward the nearby base. Since my wife fell ill with a strange illness, I have never had a drink. However, I wanted to drink too much right now. I didnt think I could bear it without getting drunk. ? Bangcheoksam, who was about to enter the base, narrowed his eyes and raised his head. A young man was standing in the way, staring in this direction. Do you have any business for me? Are you senior Changmyeonggung ()? Who knows about me? The greeting waste. My name is Yeon-woon, and I am now the deputy director of the Sacheon branch of the Murim League. Yeonsoun? Bangcheoksam, who was tilting his head, let out an exmation the next moment. It was a name I had heard of before. Heavenly Dragon. Moorims most famous review index. They are called by that nickname. So, why did the winner of the Yongbong Branche to visit me? I can solve your concerns. What do you mean? Isnt your wife suffering from a strange disease and dying? Bangcheoksams expression hardened and he ced his hand on the sword soldier. I was instinctively wary. Damn it. I left my bow in the dressing room. I was able to ignore the fact that I recognized his identity. However, if you even know that a family member is suffering from an illness, the story is different. You dont have to be so guarded. I didnt specifically mean to provoke you, senior. The young man, Yeonsun, raised both hands as if to express that he had no hostility and said. What is your purpose? Didnt I tell you? I can solve your concerns. Are you really saying that you can cure a strange disease? Thats right. You can treat a disease that even the partyswmakers couldnt? How can you believe that? It is natural that the doctors failed to treat my wife. In the first ce, what your wife is suffering from is not a disease or anything like that. ? What your wife is suffering from is Simma. gibberish! If its Simma, theres no way I wouldnt recognize him Bangcheoksam, who was furious, trailed off with his eyes wide open. He stepped back and muttered in disbelief. Ah, Lord Akga, why are you here * * * I dont know why youre so surprised. Its probably not a secret or anything that Im staying at the Sacheon branch. Ak Yeo-ryeong, a woman who suddenly appeared behind me with a bright smile on her face, said with a faint smile on her face. I looked back at her with a puzzled expression and asked. Were you two spherical? We moved together briefly before. We joined forces in the process of chasing down Mine, who caused the serial murders. After finishing speaking, Ak Yeo-ryeong pped her hands together loudly. her . I let out an inward exmation. A foreign energy that irritates the skin. The energy that spread through the sound waves formed a membrane that blocked noise from the area. It seems to have a slightly different nature from ordinary spiracles. It was truly an amazing talent. Should we really say that he is an absolute master who holds the first ce in the Ten Heavenly Emperors? Anyway, its been a while since Ive seen you, so how about we say hello? Ak Yeo-ryeong spoke as if reprimanding Bangcheoksam. Bangcheoksam, who managed to regain hisposure, politely raised his sword. long time no see. Matriarch. okay. But why is Lord Akga with this young man? Because Im going through the same problem as you. yes? The disciple is lost in mental evil and is wandering around the world of death. ! Fortunately, the condition has improved a lot now. Bangcheoksam suddenly turned his head. He said, ring at me with burning eyes. Really? What do you mean? Being able to heal my wife. Didnt I tell you just now? Bangcheoksam let out a deep breath as if suppressing his passion. request! I couldnt hide my embarrassment at his subsequent actions. Bangcheoksam, who was kneeling on the ground with no time to stop him, put his hands and head on the ground and shouted. Please help me! I will do anything! Changmyeonggung, renowned as one of the most powerful among the hundred great masters, bowed his head at the feet of a merete Jisoo. Anyway, I never thought he woulde out in such a low manner. I felt like I knew how much he cared for and loved his wife. I hurriedly grabbed both of Changmyeonggungs hands and helped him stand up. Dont do this. I feel burdened by my juniors. Chapter 126 Episode 126: Chang Myung-gung and I stopped by the medical room together along the way and took the patient to the Sichuan branch. So, are you saying that the culprit who put my wife in a dark state is the Demon Cult leader? Thats right. I dont understand. What is the benefit of cajoling someone like me? If I were to tell you how to treat your wife, all you have to do is teach her proper mental techniques. Proper way of thinking? This means that all we have to do is pass on theplete method of mind, excluding the defects deliberately introduced by the Demon Cultist. Its nice that its simple. I nced back at the woman in Changmyeonggungs arms. Even at a nce, I could see that there was a significant age difference between him and Changmyeonggung. ording to Hao Wens research data, she is thirty-four this year. It is said that she got married to Changmyeonggung seven years ago. Although not as good as Changmyeonggung, she was also a warrior with considerable skills. I heard you were called by the nickname Bong until you got married. Blood Flower Sword Yeo So-ok. It is said that the inaction shown at thest official event was the end of the peak, so perhaps it has now reached the peak. If only I could ovee Simma, she would also be a reliable ally. Fortunately, it doesnt seem to have been that long since your wife fell into a mental state. I dont think it will take long to recover. How long do you think it will take? I think it will take about a month. Of course, I will have to continue rehabilitation training for several months afterwards. Ill do any favor you ask as long as it saves my wifes life. Can you please ask me anything? okay. It seems like a very careless remark. I can do anything for my wife. . If you want money, I will give you all I have, and if there is anyone who has a grudge against me, I will kill you instead. Even if it means bing a criminal. I think I understand why the Demon Lord chose you as his target. . Dont put too much pressure on your junior. I have no intention of asking for such a heavy price. I scratched my cheek with my index finger andughed embarrassingly. Of course, I was happy on the inside. There is no reason for this side to decline when the parties say so and so. It didnt seem difficult to achieve the goal of persuading Changmyeonggung and making him an ally. It was worth waiting until he was in a desperate situation before approaching him. My credo is to always repay favors. If you do, I will be shameless and ask you a favor. Tell me. Please protect me. ? Changmyeonggung tilted his head. He looked like he didnt understand why he was asking this. I dont think I have the skills to take a beating even without my protection I am confident in my own skills. But isnt the person you hate not someone else but the Demon Cult leader? . As I said, the culprit that caused your wife to fall into deep trouble is the Demon Cult leader. As many as five people suffered from mental illness due to his arrangements. And I contacted all five of them. I see what youre trying to say. Ive managed to hide it well so far, but the cult leader will probably soon realize that his n has gone awry. Maybe you already know. There is a high probability that they will seek revenge. Thats why Im asking you a favor. Please protect me for a while. The specific period was intentionally not mentioned. If I say this in aprehensive way, Changmyeong Pce will stay by my side for a long time. If that is the benefactors request. Pce Changmyeong nodded, indicating his agreement. Since he had said it himself, there was no way he could refuse my request. I drew a satisfied smile on my face. I have obtained a reliable bodyguard that I can use to my hearts content until the end of the Great War. But. Ak Yeo-ryeong, who was watching the conversation between Pce Changmyeong and me from the side, narrowed her eyes and asked. Why didnt you ask me that? yes? Im asking why you treated my disciple, even at the risk of incurring the demonic cult leaders grudge, and didnt ask for anything in return. Didnt you ask for an oath? An oath not to betray Baekdos martial arts group? That has nothing to do with your own interests. It doesnt matter. Arent I also a member of the Murim League? It was a y on words. Tell me what you want. ? I am also very thorough in benevolence. I cant promise to grant any request like Changmyeonggung does, but I will do my best to fulfill your request to the best of my ability. Iughed inwardly and looked back at Ak Yeo-ryeong. Why is this old man suddenly showing off hispetitive spirit? * * * Fifteen days passed. Days spent treating patients suffering from mental illness and teaching martial arts to Seo Ho-seon. ? While processing the payment documents brought by Damwoon in the office, I raised my head when I felt a sign of recognition outside the door. Pleasee in. The door opened and a young woman entered the office. A loose long sleeve that doesnt suit the season. Terrible burns covered half of his face. A golden butterfly perched on the top of the head. It was a familiar face. Tang Seo-yeon, a direct blood rtive of the Tang family. He was someone who used to go to Gangho with me until not long ago. Long time no see. Sozer. long time no see. Small cooperative. I offered her a seat and brought out the tea utensil that was ced in the corner of the office. Seoyeon Dang said, scanning the office with her eyes. A lot has changed in the time I havent seen you. It looks like you have visited the Sacheon branch before. yes. asionally, when the family needed to contact the family, I would stop by on an errand. Can you tell us your impressions of the changed branch? Honestly, I was surprised. I had no idea that things had changed so much in such a short period of time. How does itpare to before? There is no need topare. Before, the management was so bad that I had doubts as to whether this was really a branch of the Maeng. I handed Dang Seo-yeon a cup filled with hot tea and sat down across from her. Tang Seo-yeon cleared her throat once and got to the point. I have something to tell you to the small cooperative. Are you talking about the favor I asked youst time? Thats right. Seeing as you visited the branch directly without inviting me to the family, I guess the head of the family said he would not meet me. Were you expecting it? I thought that might be the case. Even though quite a long time had passed, there was no response, so I was half-resigned. Before leaving Kang Ho-haeng and saying goodbye to Tang Seo-yeon, I asked her a favor. Please arrange a meeting with the head of the party. It was a request made for the purpose of disposing of the royal familys personal wealth acquired from Gija Cheons secret service. Thats right. I polished my teacup and quenched my appetite. It was not difficult to guess why the head of the party did not want to meet with me. It may be because I became a leader of the Murim Alliance. It was a party family famous for its closed nature. There was no way they would be pleased with the Murim leader who was seeking to contact the head of the family for personal reasons. Still, I thought that if a disciple of my close friend Dokgo Woojin requested a meeting, he would ept it. I think I underestimated Danggaju too much. It was a difficult situation. In order to sell Naedan, he had to confront the head of the party, but this was not an easy method. Should I rather reveal the fact that I have a secret rtionship with a privatendowner and ask to meet again? After thinking for a moment, I smiled and leaned against the back of the chair. No. There is no reason for this side to bow down first before negotiations begin. There was no reason to be impatient. Its not like youre going to lose money if you cant dispose of it right away. All I had to do was find a way slowly. Even if you cant sell it, theres no problem. Im not really in need of money. After gathering my thoughts, I sipped my tea and changed the topic. Anyway, it looks like youve made a lot of progress while I havent seen you before. As expected, the small cooperative recognizes it. While I didnt see him, Tang Seo-yeons martial arts skills had advanced to the next level. I thought that at this level, it wouldnt be strange if I stepped into the state of transcendence at some point. wait. As I was staring at her face covered in burns, my eyes lit up as a thought suddenly crossed my mind. Should I give Dan Seo-yeon the inner dan as a gift? * * * Another 15 days passed. In the meantime, there were many changes in the Sacheon branch. The once deste garden was in full bloom, and the old pavilion had been repaired and refurbished. Additionally, as new members sent from the headquarters joined, the number of members increased from six to nine. The interesting fact was that all of the new recruits had ate-stage index of Lee Rip or lower. This meant that there were a lot ofte-term index members who joined the group after thest Yongbong branch. There was one familiar face among them. A monk of Hyeonsamun (tʿT) whom we met at the sixty four rivers of the Bimmupetition. [No, why is he here?] Naturally, I couldnt help but wonder. What is so disappointing about someone who was capable of advancing to the finals that they apply to a branch rather than the main team? I even thought that perhaps I hade to this point as if I had been kicked out because I was disliked by a high-ranking person. [I applied right away because they were recruiting people to be assigned to the Sacheon branch.] [?] [I have always admired the reputation of the Cheonryong small cooperative, or rather, the deputy director.] [ Why cant I be such a great person? .] [Achievement in subduing an army of assassins during his career as a member of the Yongbong Branch Championship. If these arent great, then what is great?] [] [More than anything, he is the one who defeated me in the finals] No matter how much I am, I cant help but feel embarrassed by this. There was none. As reputation increased, the effect was revealed in unexpected ces. Of course, it was not a bad result for me. The more capable subordinates you have, the better. As the new members were getting used to the work of the branch, an additional official letter arrived from the headquarters. It was an official document containing the promotion of Deputy Manager Yeonsun to Branch Manager. It was written that his contribution to uncovering widespread corruption and crime within the Sacheon branch and correcting the wrong was reflected in the personnel evaluation, but I did not believe that at all. I need to fill the vacant position of branch manager, but I guess theres no one I can send. Because the Murim Alliance is currently experiencing a severe manpower shortage. Since there was no new person to dispatch, they probably used an appropriate excuse to promote an existing person. Thanks to this, I rose to the position of branch leader in less than three months after being assigned to the Sacheon branch. There were many other things that happened. Baek Li-seon, a disciple of Shandong Yugaju, finally regained consciousness, and Chang Myeong-gungs wife, Yeo So-ok, also recovered some health. I may not be able to get out of the hospital bed right away, but if I consistently devote myself to rehabilitation training, I will be able to shake off all the remnants of my mental illness. I wont have to take care of patients directly anymore. I showed you the way, so the rest will take care of itself. My position within the branch was solidified and most of the urgent matters were handled. Seo Ho-seons training has also reached a certain level, and a sufficient quantity of Demon God Dan has been secured. Even if he was away for a while, Dok Go-seongs training would not be disrupted. Its time to go on a business trip to the Guizhou branch. Chapter 127 Episode 127: The top floor of Cheonhwaru. This is the information you requested. Cheonhwacheonnyeo Baek Hye-un handed me a letter wrapped in a silk cloth. I unwrapped the wrapping cloth on the spot and looked at the contents of the letter. Information about the Guizhou branch. Branch Head C Namgung Baek. Former member of the White Tigers. He is called by the nickname Hakgeom (儦). He joined the family fifteen years ago as a coteral of the Namgung family. Appointed to the Guizhou branch ten years ago. Promoted to triad leader eight years ago. Promoted to deputy manager five years ago. Promoted to branch manager after the previous branch manager died a year ago. Deputy Manager C Vacancy. The position became vacant when Namgung Baek was promoted to branch manager. It is believed that the headquarters did not have room to dispatch recement personnel. In the future, if San Hung-gyeong, the secretary, is promoted, there is a strong possibility that he will rise to the position of Deputy Director. Secretary C Sanhungyeong. From Rongin. Was assigned to the Guizhou branch six years ago. Byeol-ho. The first page of the letter was filled with information about the members of the Gwiju branch. Members under themand of the branch manager, deputy manager, secretary, and ountant. Even information about handymen such as gardeners, cleaners, and servants was included. Namgung Baek. Among the information about the branch leader, the information that he was a former member of the White Tigers caught my attention. The White Tigers, one of the Four Gods and the mainbat unit of the Murim Alliance. A person who belonged to such a great group was assigned to a branch? It was a mere appointment in words, but in reality it was no different from a demotion. My guess is that there must have been some twists and turns. Like being hated by a powerful person in the military or making a big mistake during a mission. A total of fifty-two people. The number is quiterge. Compared to other regions, the branch wasrge and had arge number of people, perhaps because it was a ce where the influence of evil factions flourished. There was a clearparison with the Sacheon branch, where the number of people reduced due tock of work was not properly replenished. I tilted my teacup to quench my thirst and then looked at the next page of the letter. Information about the Blue Blood Sword Gate. -A prestigious gate in Gwiju with a tradition of 120 years. -The master of the Moon, Hyeokjeokdo (Ѫe), is renowned as a skilled personparable to the worlds greatest masters. The presumed state is the peak of maturity or the beginning of flowering. -Currently, there are frequent conflicts with the Gwiju branch of the Murim League. Expanding our area of control at a rapid pace. It appears that they see the rise of the Demonic Cult as an opportunity and are working to expand their power. Cheonghyeoldomun. It was a name I had heard several times in my past life. One of the few proper Sado sects that existed in the central martial arts world was the Cheonghyeoldo sect. There were many martial arts forces in the world who called themselves Sapa. For example, Zhejiangs calligraphy room. Not only the calligraphy school, but also therge families and sects of Heukdo used to refer to themselves as Sapa. From the beginning, whether it was a ck school or a sad school, they were all the same, sucking the blood and blood of the people. Most of the Sapa martial arts forces had a past where they were treated as ck people. In the end, it can be said that the roots of Sapa are the ck Ind. As a result, there was no clear reference point to distinguish between the two sides. For reference, in the case of the Murim Alliance, most of the Murim forces that imed to be part of the Four factions were referred to as ck Ind. Even though Amman Seo Do-bang and Oh Gwi-bang insisted that they were Apostle Bangpa, there was a reason why people in the world referred to them as ck Dao. Presumably, there were three main criteria by which the Murim League distinguished between the ck Inds and the Four Schools. First, the history and tradition of the force in question. Second, the size of the force and the level of warriors belonging to it. Thirdly, the degree of damage caused to the general public. Of course, even this was not an absolute standard. In the case of Salma Bang, which Seo Ho-seon was a member of in the past, it had a short history as it was a Bangpa that made assassination a business, and did not hesitate to cause harm to the general public. However, they were nevertheless ssified as Safa. Although the level of the warriors involved was high, their notoriety yed a bigger role. The fear and fear that spread to the people of the world led them to be called the Four Schools rather than the ck Inds. Going back to the story. Cheonghyeoldomun was a true sado sect recognized by everyone. History, tradition, power, rtionships with government officials, etc. There wasnt a single thing missing. If such arge group of martial arts forces decided to move, the Gwiju branch would have no choice but to face difficulties. It would be a different story if the headquarters sent reinforcements, but with the Great War breaking out, there was no way the headquarters had any spare power left. Probably, if there is no special incident, Cheonghyeoldomun will soon be crowned the loser of Gwiju. But the area of control is expanding at a rapid pace I tilted my head as I scanned the contents written at the end of the letter. At first nce, it didnt seem like there was anything strange about it. By subduing the nearby martial arts sects and families by force, he absorbs their interests and grows in size. What was being done was nothing more or less than ordinary expansion of power. Looking at it up to this point, it didnt seem much different from the battles of interest that often take ce in other regions. What made me feel ufortable was the speed with which I was expanding my territory. Its too fast. I couldnt shake the feeling that I was in too much of a hurry. The Battle of Jeongma was still going on in real time. Kunlun eventually lost their home to the Demonic Cult, and the warriors who retreated, vowing revenge, joined the front line established by the Meng elite and prepared for a battle. ording to my memories of my past life, even that would fall apart in the not too distant future. The day is not far when the Demonic Cult willpletely engulf Cheonghae. Since the situation of the war was going in favor of the Demonic Church, it could be said that there was virtually no possibility of Meng sending reinforcements to the Guizhou branch. As a Cheonghyeoldomun, there was absolutely no reason to be impatient. It is a self-evident fact that sooner orter they will be the losers of Gwiju. In fact, the history of my previous life went like that. If I were the lord of the Blue Blood de, I would have adjusted my speed to minimize the damage incurred in the process of expanding my power. A simple invasion using military force was not the answer. Pressure, threats, cajoling, etc. There were many easier and simpler methods. If possible, it would be better to take care of not only practicality but also a cause. The ideal picture was to expand the sphere of influence leisurely and step by step, keeping in mind the future when the Great War was concluded. The tactic of just pushing through force was bound to cause various problems and conflicts. They would be a good reason for the Murim Alliance to punish Cheonghyeoldomun in the future. If the war between the political and evil forces ends with the victory of the martial arts faction, the Cheonghyeoldomun will definitely face a bacsh. Theres no way even the Blue Blood Demon Master wouldnt know that. I rubbed my chin and was lost in thought. Perhaps Cheonghyeoldomun is not taking that approach of its own volition. What if an outside force tried to focus the attention of Baekdo martial arts forces in the region on Cheonghyeoldomun? There are quite a few things that can be considered overthinking. I folded the letter and put it away in my arms, putting a smile on my face. It urred to me that there might be some kind of connection between the Iron Blood Demon Lord and the Blue Blood Demon Master. * * * Then, I would like to ask you to join the branch for a while. Dont worry, just go. The main gate of the Sacheon branch. I said goodbye to Hong Seong-hyeon, a new member from Hyeonsamun, who inevitably came to see me off at the entrance. I have instructed Hong Seong-hyeon to supervise the affairs of the branch while I am away. One could say that the new leader was given too heavy a task, but unfortunately, there was no one else he could entrust as acting branch leader. There are currently nine people working at the Sacheon branch. Damun and I decided to go on a business trip to the Gwiju branch together, and the four existing people had experience but had no credibility. In the end, I had to choose one of the three people newly assigned to the branch, and the most trustworthy person was none other than Hong Seong-hyeon. Then lets leave. I said, looking back at the group that was leaving for the trip together. Damun Seohoseon Bangcheoksam and Dangseoyeon. Bang Cheok-sam decided to act as my guard as promised, and Dang Seo-yeon asked me to apany him separately, so she joined the group. [I am nning to go on a business trip to the Gwiju branch this time, but there is something I need Sojeos help with. Would you like toe with us?] [Why are you at the Gwiju branch?] [The external justification is to help keep the Cheonghyeoldomun in check. However, the real purpose is different.] [?] [We have found out that one of the disciples of the Demonic Cult in Guizhou is working secretly.] [Is that true?] [Really. You can trust this information as it is obtained from a trustworthy person.] [ You are nning to carry out a subjugation operation like when you caught the assassination army in Honam.] [That is correct. I hope you can help me with that. There wille a time when knowledge about Sojeos poison and memorization mechanism will be needed.] [ Uhm] [If you help me with this task, I will definitely repay you.] [ I cannot get the familys support. There may not be, but I can help you personally.] [That is enough.] [I understand. I guess I should prepare for the trip.] [Arent you curious? What kind of reward will I promise?] [?] [Have you been blocked by a wall recently?] [Yes. As expected, you recognize the small cooperatives.] [We will help you ovee that wall. Promising with your name is too clich, so I promise with all my money.] [Its probably not something I can say so confidently. Ill help you get over the wall.] [I can guarantee it.] [Ill believe it if the Yeon Sohyeop says so.] Five people, including me, headed straight to arge pyoguk nearby. wee. Branch manager. Pyo-doo, who was checking my luggage for thest time before leaving for the trip, politely bowed to me. I already stopped by Pyoguk a few days ago and left an escort request. Its strange to see someone as high as a branch head requesting escort from the bureau, but what can you do? The Sacheon branch was short of personnel. Shortly after boarding the spacious four-horse carriage, the carriage wheels began to roll with a ttering noise. Seo Ho-seon asked me as I was lost in thought while looking out the window of the carriage. I want to ask you one thing. Ask as much as you want. Why are you taking me with you? I dont think it will be of much help because my skills are stillcking Warrior Seo has already achieved considerable aplishments. Its finally time to experience realbat. . And there is an important role that you must y, Warrior Seo. What is that role? Ill tell you when I arrive. I feel uneasy. If you want to live, dont y along and practice hard. What on earth does that mean?! I mean it literally. Seo Ho-seons face turned earthy. I smiled andforted Seo Ho-seon. Chapter 128 Episode 128: Somewhere in Gwiju. The man, who must have been in his mid-thirties now, gritted his teeth and opened the door to the stone room. Okay! The heavy stone door was pushed open with an unpleasant noise. The moment he entered the room, the man frowned at the fishy smell that assaulted his nose. I cant stand that bird again. It was a boring space. nightstand and wardrobe. A simple secret room with nothing else in it. The old man, who was sitting on a wooden chair and leisurely drinking tea, turned to the man and asked. Whats going on? Are you asking because you really dont know? If I ask because I dont know, would you ask if I knew? I told you to refrain from going out as much as possible. I restrained myself. I guess I endured it for two days. Say that now. Its not easy to be quietly trapped in such a stuffy ce. I wish people would turn a blind eye to such minor deviations. Hard times are the same for everyone. We are just persevering to sessfullyplete the operation. Dont put others at risk by being unable to resist temporary cravings. Anyway, the residents of Gwiju wont care about such trivial matters. Isnt it a time like this that they recruited the Blue Blood Demon Lord? When something big happens, small incidents tend to get buried. The reason I included the Blue Blood Master was to divert the attention of the martial forces, including the Maeng branch, so that the n could proceed more easily, not to cover up the ident caused by the Demon Lord. Arent you being too strict? Rumors are already spreading around the streets. Theres a gangster who only kidnaps young girls. Its a false rumor. I dont consider gender when deciding who to kidnap. Whats important is how young and fresh the subject has a body. Im not curious about what Mr. Demons tastes are. Even if youre not interested, remember it. Right now Im giving you advice. advice? Have you seen such a frustrating friend? Would you understand if I had to spoon-feed it to you? Arent you teaching me what to do if I want to prevent my deviance? . If you understand, just leave now. On the way, I called some people over. I think I need to clean my room. The old man waved his hand and gave a congrattory order. The man, who was ring at the old man with harsh eyes, quickly turned around and left the stone room. The old man nced sideways at the mans back and muttered as if chewing. You dont know the topic. The old mans eyes turned to the young mans body lying like trash in the corner of the room. The condition of the body was rtively clean. However, the neck area had a deep gash as if it had been bitten by an animal. The blood that flowed down stained the floor red. Seup. The old man closed his eyes and took a deep breath. The smell of blood stimted my sense of smell, and I felt a little better about my difort. Anyway, I dont know what the cult leader was thinking when he sent me here. Id rather run wild on the battlefield than stay in this boring ce The old man put down the teacup on the table and licked his lips with his bright red tongue. The teacup was filled with red blood instead of tea. * * * Khahaha! A loudugh pierced my ears. A group of bandits were negotiating with the leader, blocking the way of the group. As I was watching the situation through the window of the carriage, I yawned with a bored expression. This is already the third time. When the security of the region became unstable, it was the group of thieves and ck thieves that became the cause of trouble. As the Cheonghyeoldo n attracted the attention of local Baekdo ns and families, the bandits who had established themselves in Gwiju naturally became active. This was probably rted to the reason why the group frequently encountered bandits. Well, its not as bad as Zhejiang in the past. Of course, it does not mean that officials do not do their job, so the bandits in Gwiju also maintained the minimum line. It seemed like the toll tax was higher than before, but there was no reason for me to care about that as I had paid arge amount of money and requested an escort. So youre saying you cant put it out? No matter what, isnt the amount too excessive? It is the way of the world that prices or toll taxes fluctuate depending on the time and situation. Changes should be made within the range ofmon sense. Isnt ten times the normal amount too much? Does that mean this body is a human being withoutmon sense? Thats not what I meant. Of course, there were exceptions everywhere. There definitely were people like that. Those who are blinded by greed and cross lines that should not be crossed. They would have paid a reasonable amount of toll and moved on, but stupid people were making things worse. Looking at the bandit leader gently threatening Pyodu with a sly expression, I had an intuition that a fight would soon break out. Im not happy that the schedule is dyed any longer. I crossed my arms and clicked my tongue, saying tsk. They probably didnt intend to withdraw just by collecting the toll from the beginning. Is the reason why the so-called boss ising forward and negotiating with the leader to establish a siege? They had the numerical superiority. The number of people was different from the bandits we encountered earlier. I was worried about what to do. I didnt necessarily want to fight the bandits on behalf of the warriors. I paid a lot of money to hire an escort, so why go through all the trouble? If the schedule was dyed any longer, we might not be able to reach our destination before the sun went down. After sleeping out on the street for the past few days, my back became as stiff as a turtle. For today, I wasfortably sleeping in bed. Ill go out. Just as he was fiddling with his sword and fighting, Bangcheoksam picked up his bow and stood up. I looked back at him with a puzzled expression and asked. Are you saying youre going toe forward yourself? Because time is precious. I dont think the situation is good enough to just watch quietly. As we are outnumbered, there may be casualties among the delegates. I wont bother to stop you. If you think about it, I dont think I neglected my martial arts training because I was only concerned about taking care of my wife for a long time. It wouldnt be a bad idea to rx my stiff body and regain my fighting sense. After finishing speaking, Bangcheoksam got off the carriage and jumped onto the roof. I immediately stuck my head out the window and looked outside. It was a good opportunity to check out the skills of Changmyeong Pce, which I had only heard about through rumors. Bangcheoksam hung an arrow on his bowstring and aimed it at the bandit leader, causing a rumbling noise to spread throughout the area. what? You want to give it a try? You crazy person is going to die! Do you think a bow or something like that would work for a martial artist? A burst of ridicule and swearing. However, Bangcheoksam calmly held his protest without any agitation. The arrow that was fired flew in a straight line towards the chest of the bandit leader. oh. I let out an inward exmation. A thinyer of steel covering the surface of the arrowhead. A person with a low level of skill would not even be able to recognize how powerful this attack was. Thats not even funny! The bandit leader pulled a sword from his belt and swung it. The next moment, something amazing happened. Whoops! Following an unpleasant crash sound, the sword was cut in half. The arrow prated deep into the bandit leaders sr plexus as if there were no obstacles. The bandit leader, who had been standing in ce like a stone statue for a while, looking down at his chest, let out a suppressed groan and tore down the new figure. The wide-open eyes showed how surprised he was. indeed. Myeongbulheojeon (̓) is probably an expression used in times like this. They say he is one of the best among the 100 great masters. I have never seen anyone who has achieved this level of skill with a bow before. In particr, his ability to freely control the shape of the river was amazing. Even I, who had regained my previous life, did not have the confidence to perform such a skill. . In fact, Bang Cheok-sam himself did not show much emotional agitation. Just silently preparing for the next attack. This time, an arrow was inserted into each finger joint, and as many as three arrows were hung on the string. Teuong! The arrows flew in a parabolic arc and mercilessly pierced the skulls of the bandits. The bandits, who were very indignant, each pulled out their weapons and shouted. Hit! Kill me! The messengers quickly formed a circle to protect the carriage. Bangcheoksam continued to fire arrows at the protests. Every time he let go of his protest, multiple bandits lost their lives. The arrow did not fly in a straight line but sometimes took a curved trajectory. There was even an arrow whose trajectory was bent at a right angle or which spun in the air like a wheel andnded in the back of the targets head. amazing! My eyes widened as I saw this miracle for the first time. The bandits were blocked by the warriors and could not even approach Bangcheoksam. There were some who couldnt bear it anymore and threw away the weapons in their hands, but Bangcheoksam dodged them all by simply bending his head or bending his back. It didnt take long for the situation to be resolved. The bandits, who judged that the situation was unfavorable, threw down their weapons and surrendered, and the soldiers captured them and took them away. Pyodu looked back at Bangcheoksam and expressed his gratitude. After receiving a proper greeting, Bangcheoksam entered the carriage again as if nothing had happened. It was amazing. Seo-yeon Dang spoke to Bang Cheok-sam with a surprised face. The other party members also had expressions simr to hers. It wasnt a big deal. Bangcheoksams calm reply was no different from before he left the carriage. It was different from Nana and Tang Seo-yeon, who were covered in blood all over their bodies in the process of subduing bandits during the Kang Ho-haeng campaign in the past. I drew a faint smile on my lips and muttered in my mind. Youve got a strong escort. * * * Late evening. Finally, we arrived at our destination, Guizhou. My group and I parted ways with the ticket group and unpacked our luggage in a guesthouse nearby. If it were just Damun and I, we would have headed straight to the Gwiju branch of the Murim Alliance, but we couldnt because the rest of the group was not a member of the group. After eating and resting, I decided to visit the branch early tomorrow morning. After washing and changing my clothes, I entered the restaurant on the first floor of the guest house and ordered arge amount of food from Jeomsoy. The restaurant was rtively quiet. Apparently, business was not going well due to the turbulent atmosphere in the entire area. The sight of a group of men sitting around a table in the corner, chatting among themselves, caught my eye. Did you hear the news? What news? I heard there are a series of disappearances happening around here these days? This is my first time hearing this. They say all the missing people are young women. Tell your daughter to be careful. As I was eavesdropping on the mens conversation, I narrowed my eyes. Serial disappearance cases? Chapter 129 Episode 129 Anyway, the number of known missing people is five. Maybe more people than that were sacrificed. Thats a scary story. As I said before, tell your daughter to be careful. It would be better to refrain from going out for a while. Even if its not a disappearance case, going out is prohibited. Wouldnt it be a big deal if I made a mistake and got caught up in a fight between the martial arts people? Well, the disappearance case is a disappearance case, but the bigger problem is the movement of the Cheonghyeoldomun. I cant live because Im so nervous that protests break out every day. The story about the disappearance did notst very long. The men exchanged drinks and talked about Cheonghyeoldomun. . I rubbed my chin and was lost in thought. Serial disappearance case. It may not be an issue worth paying attention to. When regional security bes unstable, it is inevitable that various incidents and idents will follow. However, if there is a possibility that Mine is involved in the incident, the story is different. The number of missing people confirmed so far is five. All young women. Regardless of whether the destination is a deserted field or a crowded market, it disappears without leaving a trace. To date, there has been no case of a missing person returning home. There were some issues that made it difficult to view this as an ordinary kidnapping case. There is a clearmonality among those who have disappeared. The incident urred regardless of time and ce. Presumably, the evil beast that caused the incident was a martial artist. What if Mine, who was secretly working in Gwiju, did this because he couldnt resist his impulses? It was a reasonable assumption. A demon intoxicated with demonic powers sometimes prioritizes desire over reason. It was like that even with Eumsalgwima. As can be seen from the title, he was a madhu among madhus who enjoyed fornication and murder. ording to the facts revealed by the Cheongseong factions investigation after the subjugation, it seemed that the demon of Eumsal frequently kidnapped and murdered young women living nearby. If this was the case for the demons of Eumsal, who were secretly carrying out secret missions from the cult leader in Sacheon, there was no way that demons in Gwiju would notmit aberrations. It might be worth investigating. After organizing his thoughts, he arranged the food that Jeomsoi brought out one by one in an orderly manner on the table. The group showed up at the restaurant one by one one after another and sat around the table, quenching their appetites. I looked back in the direction where Tang Seoyeon was and said. I would like to ask you to do one thing right away. ? It appears that there have been several disappearances in the area recently. Please look into the matter. Disappearance case? Why is that It may have something to do with the secret demons in Gwiju. All right. Tang Seo-yeon picked up the chopsticks and nodded gently. I then asked Seo Ho-seon and Bang Cheok-sam to help her. Normally, he would have to ask Bangcheoksam, the eldest, first, but this time was an exception. No matter how great a warrior he is, he wont be able to keep up with a Tang family figure in the field of tracking. I muttered in my mind as I diligently shoved the piece of meat into my mouth. If Hao Muns intelligence power is added to Tang Seo-yeons tracking skills, we will soon be able to catch the tail. Even if I ended up wasting money, it didnt really matter. Anyway, while Damun and I went to the Gwiju branch, the rest of the group was going to wait at the dorm. I hope I catch a big fish if possible. * * * Early moning. Damun and I visited the Gwiju branch and met with Namgung Baek, the branch leader. So youre from the Sichuan branch? Thats right. You should have contacted Jeonseo-gu in advance. Of course, I received the call Namgung Baek frowned and scratched the back of his head. I thought I knew why he was expressing his disappointment so openly. It could have been frustrating to see that only the twote Jisoos came by and imed to be reinforcements. However, you cant spit out abusivenguage against the same branch leader. How much do you know about the situation here? I heard that the Cheonghyeoldomun is rapidly expanding its sphere of influence by taking advantage of the Great War. To date, there are five martial arts forces that have sumbed to their military power and been subjugated. Four ns and segments voluntarily turned to the side of the Blue Blood de. I understand that the rest are joining forces with the Guizhou branch to fight against them. You know more than I thought. Its not like I was blinded by a sense of fairness and just went ahead without prior investigation. Nangong Baeks eyes softened slightly. Lets chat about misceneous things for a while. A servant employed at the branch brought out tea utensils. Namgungbaek asked while pouring tea himself. Anyway, I heard that the Sacheon branch leader was the winner of the Yongbong branch. Rumor has it that he has already reached the pinnacle There was a small sense of anticipation in his eyes. Instead of answering, I drew a faint smile on my face. In reality, it was a flower scene, not a transcendent peak. I didnt even feel like bragging about it. Thats amazing. A young man who has justpleted his contract is a transcendent expert. Did he ept the unspoken words as positive? Namgungbaek let out a low exmation and put down the kettle. For a moment, I had the urge to ask about his past. No way. I felt like asking why you, a member of the White Tigers, were demoted to the Gwiju branch, but I decided to hold back for now. There was no need to make the other person wary by revealing their secrets. I think you know, but I overthrew the Sichuan branch not long ago. In the process, most of the members of the branch were expelled. The news was delivered through an official letter. You made a bold decision. It must have been easier said than done to eradicate the rampant corruption within the branch. And that too on the first day of my appointment. I havent done anything great to be praised like that. Anyway, because of that, the current Sacheon branch does not have enough money to help other branches. They are support staff, and thats why only the two of us showed up. . Are you disappointed? no. I have some news that will make the branch manager happy. ? We are the only ones who came to support us as leaders of the Murim League, but there are more people who came from Sacheon to Gwiju. What kind of people are they? This is Sojeo, Tang Seoyeon, a direct descendant of the Tang family, and senior Chang Myeong-gung, a 100-year-old expert. Cha Changmyeong Pce?! Namgungbaek raised his voice with a very surprised expression. He was truly a person who was honest about his feelings. He reacted indifferently until Tang Seoyeons name was mentioned, but as soon as he heard the name Changmyeonggung, his attitude changed immediately. I like it quite a bit. I narrowed my eyes and observed Nangong Baeks reaction. At least I didnt think he was acting. I guess this is the end of my spections. There was one thought that came to mind as I read the information I received from Hao Wen. The assumption is that there may be some kind of contact between the Iron Blood Demon Lord and the Blue Blood Demon Lord. One doubt led to another. If the Blue Blood Demon Lord was captured by the Iron Blood Demon Army, there is a high possibility that Ganja was nted in the Gwiju branch as well. There was no particr basis. However, I trusted my intuition. Having memories from my past life, I knew very well what kind of personality the Iron Blood Demon had. The Iron Blood Demon was the person with the most simr tendencies to the cult leader among the four brothers in his previous life. Meticulousness and thoroughness. In addition, he has a personality that enjoys using dark words. If the Iron Blood Demon Army had appeased the Blue Blood Demon Lord, the purpose was most likely to divert attention. But would a person with a cautious personality like the Iron Blood Demon be satisfied with just one arrangement? I can assure you that it would not be so. If I were the Iron Blood Demon Army, I would have nted a wind catcher in the Maeng branch to encourage the martial forces in Gwiju in response to the movements of the Blue Blood Demon. Well, its a hypothesis with nothing certain. Maybe it was too much to worry about. Still, there would be no harm in being careful. There is no need to reveal all of our cards. It was necessary to maintain an appropriate distance from the leaders of the Guizhou branch. That was the reason why Seo Ho-seons name was not mentioned on purpose. Currently, we are staying in a guesthouse nearby. I think it will stay there for a while. Instead, why dont youe to the branchs separate room with the Grand Hyeop of Changmyeong Pce? It is a grateful offer, but I will decline it. Why? A sharp knife should be kept hidden. I understand what you mean. If you need to make contact, send someone to the guesthouse. All right. * * * After finishing my meeting with Baek Nangong and returning to the guesthouse, I immediately handed over the request to Hao Wen. Two days passed and an interim report was delivered from Tang Seo-yeon and Hao Wen. Are you saying there is no ie? Thats right. Dang Seo-yeon answers as if sighing. I squinted and looked at the contents of the letter sent from Hao Mun. The content written in the letter was not much different from the report of the Tang Seoyeon. Investigation into serial disappearance cases. -There have been no more incidents since the disappearance four days ago. -There are no new missing persons, making investigation difficult. -Finding out that there are several missing people other than the young woman. -The young man of the covenant, the boy of Jihak, the twelve-year-old girl, and the seven-year-old boy. In addition, it is estimated that there are several more victims. I rubbed my chin and was lost in thought. I thought I would be able to catch up quickly, but things werent going as well as I thought. It seemed that tracking him had be difficult because the beast had disappeared. Did I guess wrong? The content written at the end of the letter caught my attention. The young man of the covenant, the boy of Jihak, the twelve-year-old girl, and the seven-year-old boy. Even if I wash my eyes and look for anything inmon, I cant find anything inmon. I thought that there might be some kind of connection between the disappearances and the demonic cults operating in secret in Sacheon. That hypothesis was based on rumors that the missing people were all young women. However, contrary to what was known, it appears that among those missing were men and children. Further investigation may be meaningless. I was reluctant to invest any more time and money, saying that the investigation itself was difficult regardless of whether the beast was a demon or not. There was a need to stop the investigation or change the method. wait . As I was tapping the table with my index finger, I raised my head as a thought suddenly crossed my mind. If you just need a sacrifice to satisfy your desires as a demon. Kidnapping was not necessarily the only method. There were many ways to satisfy desires more quietly and secretly. Because people who engage in illegal human trafficking exist in certain regions. It wouldnt be a bad idea to search the ck market. Chapter 130 Episode 130 When I changed the way I conducted research, the effects were immediate. I was able to hear an interesting story from Seo Ho-seon, who went on an infiltration mission to the ck market. So, are you saying that the masked martial arts people purchased ten young men and women under the age of two? yes. Due to the nature of the market, there were quite a few people who hid their identities with masks or masks, but that group definitely stood out. Did they do anything unusual? It wasnt like that. However, the level of each item was too high to be a simple ve trader. He also showed great care for the health of the ves he purchased. Did you ever sense demonic energy from them? It wasnt like that. I narrowed my eyes and was lost in thought. Just because someone was a demonic cultist, there was now that meant they would walk around radiating demonic energy. This is because believers belonging to foreign centers who frequently go on missions often learn the method of meditation rather than magic. The part Im more interested in is I was concerned about the fact that they were purchased by unknown masked people. Originally, the act of purchasing had a purpose. However, when purchasing ves, the Mask people did not discriminate between men and women. The only thing they have inmon is that they are all young people under the age of Lee Rip. I cant figure out what the ves were purchased for. When I conducted an investigation into the disappearance case, I felt disappointed in this area. However, now I am starting to question its irregrity. I think it was worthwhile to change the direction of the investigation. It seemed worth digging into a little more detail. I instructed Seo Ho-seon to continue to monitor the movements of the ck market and illegal ve dealers and issued an order to banish them. He then called Damun and left the guesthouse. The night before, a man who identified himself as a member of the Gwiju branch handed me a letter. The letter stated that Cheonghyeoldomun had dered war on Hyogajang (f) and that he would like help preventing it. First of all, nominally I came to help the Gwiju branch, so I should be seen participating in the battle. * * * At the same time, somewhere in Gwiju. The red-robed man who heard his subordinates report in a sealed stone room frowned and asked back. Heavenly Dragon? Are you talking about thete Ji-soo, who made a great contribution in suppressing the assassination army? Thats right. Why does that guy show up in Gwiju? It appears that you have responded to the Guizhou branchs request for support. Why did the ganja nted at the branch only be known now? There is no way Cheonryong would have visited the branch without contacting us in advance. He said it was not within his jurisdiction to check what kind ofmunication he had with other branches. It seems like it was an issue that even the branch manager didnt pay much attention to in the first ce. You seem like a useless guy. The enemy man tsk and clicked his tongue. Heavenly Dragon () Yeonsun. It was a familiar nickname and name. Isnt he the person who took the life of the youngest brother, the youngest brother, and no one else? You probably know about the existence of artificial ruins no. Anyway, thats too much of an idea. I was nervous. Just walking all the way to Gwiju with a request for support, which was just a formal document, was nerve-wracking, and he even brought along Chang Myeong-gung, a renowned expert in the field. I couldnt help but feel wary. Could it be that the religious leader foresaw this situation and assigned that crazy old man to me? Il Da-kyung rubs his chin and ponders. The man said, shaking his head as if shaking off his thoughts. Are you behaving calmly, Mr. Demon? yes. You havent stepped out of your private room for the past few days. They seem to be satisfied with the continuous supply of fresh blood. Then you are lucky. I have one more thing to report to you. Let me tell you. Im not sure, but it seems like theres a group trying to get to the bottom of the disappearance case. Its not good news. The enemy man let out a low curse. The man in ck across from me looked around with a nervous expression. I couldnt help but feel afraid because I knew who the enemy man was swearing at. What if the person in question hears that? I dont know, but it was going to be a big disaster. The identity of the group has not been confirmed. They seem to be very meticulous and careful people. Thats something that cant be helped. Because you cant move around here. Since we cannot actively investigate, we are at a disadvantage in information warfare. The good news is that their movements stopped two days ago. I think they gave up because there was no progress in the investigation. Im d I found it rewarding to please the old man. The enemy man muttered as if chewing. Now he doesnt even use the title Magun. Cold sweat formed on the ck mans forehead. Is there anything else to report? doesnt exist. Ill give you a mission. Please tell me anything. I will write a letter and deliver it to the Blue Blood Master. Since we cant move on our own, well have to borrow the power of our allies. All right. * * * If you surrender obediently, there will be no bloodshed. gibberish! Do you think the head of the Hyo family, with 70 years of tradition, would ept the humiliation of falling under the Sado n? Are you really saying that you will reject the advice and choose punishment? Do you ept the cup offered by those who have abandoned humanity, righteousness, and righteousness? Its a story thats not worth even thinking about! It looks like youre desperate to die! The martial arts people who confronted each other across the wall of Hyogajang (f) shouted at each other. An imminent situation. Namgung Baek, who was observing the situation from afar, said as if encouraging me. When will the Grand Hyeop of Changmyeong Pce arrive? He will never appear here. Because I didnt call you in the first ce. What do you mean! Isnt it impossible to reveal the knife that has already been hidden? From the looks of it, it doesnt look like the Cheonghyeoldomunju himself came forward. but! First, lower your voice. Arent other monks agitated when they hear this? The power of the Cheonghyeoldomun is greater than what the Sacheon branch leader thinks. Even if a fire fighter masteres to the forefront, I cant guarantee that we will be able to stop them. Thats why you have to keep your trump card hidden. Isnt this a one-time fight that will end? . Dont worry too much. Didnt I tell you? There is a way to defeat them. So what exactly is that method? There is no way to go to Changmyeong Pce, so what can you do See it with your own eyes and see for yourself. While he was arguing with Baek Namgung, the battle began. The warriors of the Cheonghyeoldomun n roared and rushed towards Hyogajang. As befits the disciples of the Sado School, which has a long history and tradition, all of them were highly skilled. In particr, the prayers emanating from the bodies of the three old men leading the disciples were unusual. Did you say they are the three elders who support the Cheonghyeoldo Gate? Gwiju Samjeol (F). Each and every one of them was a master who had reached the pinnacle of excellence. Although his skills were notparable to those of the Baekdae masters, at least in Hyogajang, there were no masters who couldpete with them. Wow! Just before the Cheonghyeoldomuns warriors crossed the wall and entered the interior of Hyogajang. Damun, who was waiting, threw the fetish on the floor. Then something surprising happened. Saaaaa. Fog covered the area around Hyogajang. The fog was so thick that even a warrior who had reached his peak could not see an inch in front of him. Kaang! Lets go! As the pre-installed battlew was activated, the Cheonghyeoldomun side camp became a state of chaos. The warriors, enveloped in fog, began to fight among themselves. Holy shit! Stop! Its a trap! Dont fight, get back! We have to get out of the camp! Gwiju Samjeol shouted at the top of his voice, but it did not reach the disciples who had lost their senses due to anxiety. In the blink of an eye, there were dozens of victims. . Namgung Baek, who was watching the scene with me from afar, had a nk expression. How on earth did this happen? Actually, the secretary of our branch is a very capable person. yes? Based on the information sent from Hao Mun, I found out that the Blue Blood Daemons next target was Hyogajang, and gave Damun one instruction. Go to Hyogajangju, ask for his understanding, and set up a camp that surrounds the entire manor. I deliberately did not inform the Gwiju branch of this fact. This was because I was conscious of the possible presence of ganja. Have you ever heard of the nickname Chiunryong? Queen Dragon? It looks like you dont know. Compared to other dragon peaks, the reputation of the Qiunryong was on the low side. If it was natural, it was natural. Its a nickname created with a semi-derogatory meaning. In fact, there were almost no people who thought that the Chiunryong and the Earth Dragon were the same. I can guarantee you that there will not be a better striker than him in the entire midfield. ! Namgung Baeks jaw dropped. It seemed like he couldnt easily ept the situation unfolding before his eyes. Kaaak! You guys! Go away! Even the warriors of the Cheonghyeol Daomun, who were so powerful, could not use much power in the face of unexpected supernatural phenomena. I sat with my butt against a nearby rock and calmly admired the scene. It looks like you prepared in a hurry. Since arriving in Gwiju, Damun visited Hyogajang every day and focused on installing the Jinbeop. Because it was not a strategy that took enough time to create, its power was somewhat low. It doesnt work for skilled yers, including Guizhou Samjeol, and its also true that if you pay a little attention, you can easily find the life path. It wont work the second time. This would be the first andst time I could have fun with Damuns strategy. It may be said that they suffered because they didnt know it the first time, but from then on, they will keep the existence of Jinbeop in mind and make their moves. But thats enough. I drew a smile on my face as I stared at Damun, who was being protected by Hyogajangs elite warriors. After experiencing bitterness once, the Cheonghyeoldomun will have no choice but to move more cautiously than before. The pace of advance will be that much slower. In the first ce, stopping Cheonghyeoldomuns ambitions was beyond my interest. What you need is some time. While they werezing around, I nned to subdue the Iron Blood Demon Army and achieve the purpose of my visit to Gwiju. First, we capture the demonic cultists wandering around the ck market and dig up information. It is only after that that the operation will begin in earnest. Chapter 131 Episode 131 Waaaaa! The shouts of Hyogajangs warriors resounded throughout the area. Thank you for your cooperation, Master Jang. What? I should say thank you. If it werent for you, Hyogajang with 70 years of tradition would have been wiped out today. Damun and Hyogajangju hugged each other and exchanged warm words. The fight ended with the victory of Hyogajangs side. There was no damage to our troops. Huh Namgung Baek, who had joined in to clean up, looked around and eximed. The warriors of Cheonghyeoldomun who fell into the trap fought among themselves and withdrew after suffering many casualties. Of course, the military personnel of the Gwiju branch were not given time to y an active role. I had no idea you were nning something like this. Its natural. I didnt say anything else. Couldnt you have given me a word in advance? Although he was speaking as if he was somewhat disappointed, Namgung Baeks expression was quite bright. It seemed like they were happy that they had defeated the Cheonghyeoldomun without any major damage. While I was quietly observing his reaction, I suddenly fired an electric shock. -Isnt there a saying like that? If you want to deceive your enemy, first deceive your allies. ? Namgungbaek tilted his head. It was a face that seemed not to understand what was being said. Is there such a person as a bear? Even if I said it out loud, I couldnt understand it, so it was extremely frustrating. I sighed inwardly and fired the sound again. -From now on, please do not respond to what I say with your voice. Dont even look agitated. Among the followers of the Guizhou branch, there is a traitor who is in secret with the Blue Blood Order. -What does that mean? -I mean this literally. -Please do not make baseless usations. Most of the followers in the Guizhou branch have been with me through hardships and sorrows for more than ten years. -It is said that you may know the inside of ten roads, but you do not know the inside of a person of one road. -Its hard to listen any further. If you want to disgrace my subordinates any further than this C Dont you know best? There has been an abnormal current flowing within the branch recently. -. -Colleagues who have been together for more than ten years? great. Lets just say theyre out of line for now. So what about the rest? Is everyone trustworthy? -At least I believe them. -I understand what the branch manager means. Lets not mention this topic any further. However, my group and I will not move with the Gwiju branch in the future. -All right. Namgungbaek nodded with an ufortable expression. He was truly a person who was poor at managing his facial expressions. I even told him in advance not to show his agitation. Well, Ive achieved my goal, so thats it. After watching over the past few days, I have be convinced that Nangong Baek is not Ganja. He was a person with an overly honest personality. I thought I knew why I was demoted to the Gwiju branch. He did not seem like a great person worthy of serving as a member of the Demonic Cult. If he had been a Ganja in the first ce, he would not have sent a request for support to the Sichuan branch. From the beginning, I thought it was unlikely that he was Ganja. Both origin and status. He was not a person whom the Demonic Cult could carelessly seek appeasement measures. Still, watching him over the past few days was, so to speak, minimal confirmation. With this, we cant help but keep in mind the existence of the Namgung Baekdo Ganja. In addition, the group, including me, obtained the justification to move independently. In the future, I would also be able to actively participate in the chase. * * * Three days passed. Amodation located on the second floor of the guesthouse. My group and I gathered in Damuns room to discuss the future. Please speak slowly. What do you mean? Didnt you say you would tell me when you arrive in Guizhou? What are you going to entrust me with? It was like that. Are you sure you forgot? Is that possible? . Seo Ho-seon looked at me with salty eyes. After clearing my throat once, I looked back at Damun and said. From now on, I will leave it to the Dam Sohyeop to keep the Cheonghyeoldomun in check. There is no need to overdo it. There is no need to covet your specialty. All you have to do is to properly put the brakes on the movement of the Blue Blood de. All right. Next, a map was spread out on the table. It was none other than the entire map of Gwiju. I opened my mouth, pointing my index finger to the left corner of the map. This is the ce where the Demon Cults, including the Iron Blood Demon Army, are secretly operating. Tang Seo-yeon tilted her head. This was because the ce I pointed to was a barren field with nothing in it, located far away from residential areas. Dang sojeo. Do you remember what happened in Zhejiang? What exactly are you talking about? It is about transforming Cheongijas Bi-dong into Sailsangs Bi-dong and attracting local ck people. Of course I remember. Dan Seo-yeon nods her head calmly. There was no way that she, who worked with Damun to renovate Bi-dong, would not remember what happened at that time. What the Iron Blood Demon Army is preparing is simr to that. ? I drew a faint smile on my lips. Everyone except Damuns face hardened at my continued exnation. In fact, there was an ancient royal tomb in this ce. Now everything that was sleeping inside has been stolen. no way. What the Iron Blood Demon Army was ordered by the cult leader to do was to expand and remodel the tomb and turn it into an ant hell that would attract martial artists from all over. ! Do you know about Muyeongsintu (oӰ)? Isnt he a warrior from the squadron? The legendary Great Dao Once the artificial ruins arepleted and approved by the cult leader, the Iron Blood Demon Army will make arge-scale propaganda campaign. Muyeongsintus secret monument was discovered. Not only a huge amount of wealth, but even the actual martial arts skills of the Nine Great Gates and the Five Great Families are sleeping there. The history of Maqiao umted over generations is stored in the Tianlong Bookstore. A peerless magical skill, a martial art that has been put into practice, and even a martial arts vision looted from all over the central ins. The Demon Cult Lord gave some of them to the Iron Blood Demon Army. Use it as bait to attract martial arts forces from various regions, including the Nine Daemun Sect and the Five Great Families. I wonder if the martial arts people will really flock to such suspicious rumors. There will be a rush. You know this because you have experienced it yourself. It doesnt really matter whether its real or not. . Even if it turns out that it was the devils n, there will be people who make reckless decisions. Bait is bait. In fact, the history of my previous life went like this. When the demonic army that had swallowed up Cheonghae finished reorganizing and began marching east, the rumor spread by the iron blood demon army hit the entire central in. As a result, the martial arts forces in various regionsmitted the atrocity of dispatching the elites of the Four Masters to Guizhou in a situation where it was not enough to focus on the war against the Demon Cult. The Murim Alliances desperate restraint did not have much effect. Anyway, our goal is to thwart their ns. While doing so, they also subdue the Iron Blood Demon Army. He erased debts here and there by collecting official documents and delivering them to each martial arts faction. Achieve merit, repay the grudges of your past life, and increase your reputation. I continued talking with a faint smile on my face. Unfortunately, all I know is the approximate location of the man-made ruins. Where is the entrance, how are the ruins structured, and what traps exist? I have not been able to obtain such detailed information. So, Mr. Tang, please continue to work hard to track down the demonic cultists. All right. Senior Changmyeonggung, please help us suppress the elites, including the Iron Blood Demon Army, by force. i get it. And Master Seo. He said he was curious about what kind of work you were going to be entrusted with. yes. Samurai Seo, you will need to steal valuable items, including military official books. yes? Assassination and theft. Although they are two upations with different paths, the skills required are generally the same. What on earth are you talking about!? We will provide a stage for you to fully disy the martial arts you have worked so hard to practice. Seo Ho-seons face turned pale. As I looked at his face with all the blood gone, I couldnt help but burst intoughter. In some ways, you could say that this is the most important role in this operation. . Please take care of me. * * * Cheonma of the time had a total of four disciples. In my previous life there were five, but in this life there is one less because I did not enter the Church. At least until now, I have not heard of the Demonic Cult Master taking in a fifth disciple. If we were to arrange each disciple in order of rank, it would be like this. Cheonakgun (ǧ) Wisuak. Jang Baek-hwan, the Laughing Demon Lord. The femalemander of the Reverse Killer. Seogunak, the Iron Blood Demon. They had one interesting thing inmon. It was said that everyones nickname had the word gun in it. A talented person who will be one of the Eight Great Demon Lords in the future. The nicknames of the four disciples contained such an inner meaning. Thats a funny story. In fact, among the absolute masters known as the Eight Demon Lords, there was no one called by the nickname gun. Therefore, those who were not interested in martial arts affairs sometimes mistaken the four disciples of the Demonic Cult Master for the Eight Great Demon Lords. Youre here. A ck market opened in a secret location. I sat on a chair in the corner wearing a fox mask and looked at the customers visiting the market. Before long, six men presumed to be martial people entered the market. They paid no attention to other objects and headed toward the cages where the ves were kept. All six men were wearing the same clothes. He covered his body with a thick robe and wore a white mask on his face. Although their physiques and types of weapons they were wielding were different. I didnt know you would say you would apany me in person. Sometimes you have to take a walk like this. Isnt it very frustrating to be confined to a small room? The men looked at the ves locked in the cage and had a long conversation. I focused my attention on the one with a grayish voice. Its a voice Ive heard before somewhere. Just by looking at him, he seemed to be the person with the highest status among the Masked People. The level that was revealed was just the beginning of the climax. But for some reason, the tension started to creep up. ? Did he feel the gaze? The masked person slowly turned his head and looked at me. As if I had never paid attention to him, I got up from the chair and left. First, guide them to the ce where the formation is set up. I had an idea of a way to lure the masked people. First, we had to wait until they finished purchasing ves and left for the ck market. But as I was about to leave the ck market, an electric sound suddenly reached my ears. -Who are you? ! The gruff voice of an old man. My heart was pounding. The masked man asked me with his hand on the sword. -Was there someone like you in Gwiju? As far as I know, there are no masters of Hwagyeong other than blood red swords. Chapter 132 Episode 132: My back felt cold. It is easy to recognize the state achieved by a person of lower rank, but it is quite difficult to recognize the state achieved by a warrior of equal or higher rank. Of course, there were exceptional cases. When the observer is a warrior who has learned the pupil, or when the target has no intention of hiding his or her state. But now I dont belong to either of those two cases. Those who wore masks and had limited vision could not have used their pupils, and I was alsopletely hiding my energy. Even if the Iron Blood Demon Army came by in person, they would not be able to see through my state at a nce. My mind became dizzy. It was clear that an unexpected variable had emerged. Thats a big variable that cant be ignored. I immediately recognized that this was Hwagyeong. In other words The scattered pieces wereing together in my mind. A voice Ive heard somewhere before. The other persons level is something that even I cant fathom right now. People who have gone missing regardless of gender or gender. crazy. I cursed inwardly. One hypothesis came to mind. A hypothesis that is not easy to believe, but can most clearly exin the current situation. We must step down. I bit my lip tightly under the mask. I had to somehow calm down the situation and get out of here. If I made a mistake, not only me but my entire group could have been killed at once. The good news is that the other party is just wary of this and doesnt seem to have any intention of doing anything about it. If the masked person in front of me was the him I knew, I could never defeat him. However, he was currently infiltrating Gwiju under orders from the religious leader. If he and I fight, there is a high probability that the existence of the demon will be known to those around us, and if that happens, the foundation of the n that we have worked so hard to prepare for a long time could be shaken. The reason why that person with such a cruel nature didnt attack me right away was because he was wary of such a situation. After finishing the calction, I took a deep breath. Now that I understand the situation, the tension subsides a little. He slowly turned his head, made eye contact with the masked person, and gave a warning in a displeased tone. -Then who are you to ask about my identity? -I asked the question first. -There is no reason to answer. It shouldnt have been revealed that this side had discovered the identity of the masked person. There was a need to maintain a strong attitude even if it made the other person angry. -No matter what you say, I have to listen to the answer. -What are you talking about when you suddenly call someone over? -Why were you observing us? -I have never observed it. -Its no use trying to avoid it. -I dont know why I overreacted so much, but I didnt observe it, I just saw it. -. -Even before he showed up, he was killing time by looking around the market. -Is that really all it is? -What answer do you want to hear? The masked man sweeps this side up and down with a suspicious look. I also crossed my arms and red at the masked person with a scary look. A fight ensued for a while. Lets get out of the way. What broke the standoff were other customers visiting the ck market. The three officers were spewing harsh words at me as I stood blocking the entrance. I moved aside to clear the way, then naturally turned my back and left. Dont chase me. Dont chase me. Dont chase me. I didnt forget to nce at the masked person with an annoyed look in the middle. Fortunately, the masked person didnt seem to have any intention of chasing me. I leisurely left the ck market at a speed that was neither fast nor slow. * * * I took that path and joined the group that was hiding in the forest. We will stop the capture operation. yes? Damun asked back with a puzzled expression. The other party members reactions were generally simr. His face seemed to be asking why he was now giving up on the operation he had worked so hard to prepare. We dont have much time. Stop your battle and erase your traces. All right. Did he read the sense of urgency in my voice? Damun nodded with a stern expression. Seo Ho-seon, who was watching, tilted his head and asked. At least give me an exnation. Why are you doing this all of a sudden? Among the demons who visited the ck market, there were eight great demons. yes? A blood-sucking demon. It seems he was dispatched to Gwiju under orders from the religious leader. ! The level of military power possessed by the enemy is excessively highpared to what was assumed. If you hit it carelessly, this side will bepletely destroyed. Seo Ho-seons face turned pale. Dang Seo-yeon and Bang Cheok-sam, who were quietly listening to the story, let out a faint groan. Even Damun, who was destroying the central axis of the Jinbeop and retrieving the casting, looked surprised. I was lucky. If I had set foot in the man-made ruins without knowing of his existence, I would have been in trouble. . I trailed off as if sighing. I guess well have to go back and n the strategy again. * * * Blood-sucking demon emperor. An absolute master who holds the top spot in the eight great demon armies. As a demonic cultist in my past life, I knew very well what kind of person he was. A blood-crazed madman. There were so many people within the Demonic Cult that they were driven insane due to the side effects of the Demonic Cult. The vampire was a person who suffered from quite unusual side effects among dogs. As can be seen from his title, he enjoyed sucking blood. He even had a bad taste in insisting on only the blood of living humans rather than dead animals. I think I understand now. The reason why all the missing people were young people under the age of Irip and why the demonic cultists carefully checked the subjects health when purchasing ves. I never would have thought that a blood-sucking demon would be working secretly in Gwiju along with the iron-blooded demon army. In fact, a vampire demon was sent to Guizhou in my past life, and I just didnt know about it? I could definitely say no. Of course, in my previous life, I was a kid who had just graduated from Jamma-dong at this time, and I was not involved in Gwijus affairs. I knew one thing for sure. The vampire demon from his previous life was dispatched to Shandong around this time. History has changed. ording to the original history, Hwangbo-gak, the head of the Hwangbo family and the king of power at the time, will be killed by a vampire demon in the not-too-distant future. Because it was such a big event, I remembered it clearly. The entire Central ins was shocked by the news that the absolute master who held the throne of the Ten Heavenly Emperors had died. The reason why the Vampire Demon suddenly appeared in Gwiju I see. Is it Shandong music? It goes without saying, but the reason history changed was none other than me. Presumably, it was the Shandong Musician who created the stage for the Vampire Demon Emperor to face Hwang Bo-gak. However, in this life, the Shandong Musicians were not appeased by the Demonic Cult because of me. Because of that, a twist in history arose. You would be right to think so. It was a troubling situation. I dont know what the Demon Cultist was thinking in dispatching the Vampire Demon Emperor to Gwiju at this time when the war was in full swing. One thing was clear: with the current strength of our troops, it was impossible to subdue the demons hiding in Gwiju. Even if the entire group attacked, they wouldnt be able to do anything to one vampire demon. Absolute masters were not absolute masters for nothing. There might be a chance to trap them in a formation and poison them like they did when they subdued the Assassin Army, but as long as the Iron Blood Demon Army was there, it would never be easy to create such a situation. There is only one way. We must replenish our troops strength. I couldnt risk my life in a fight I had no chance of winning. There was an urgent need to recruit a master who could fight against the blood-sucking demon. I guess I cant use the gratuity card. The sword demon was a powerful man who couldpete with the vampire demon, but the problem was the area where his monk was located. There was no time to leisurely wait for him to cross from Shaanxi to Guizhou. Presumably, the vampire would have told the iron-blooded demon what happened in the ck market. There was no way that the Iron Blood Demon Army, with simr tendencies as the cult leader, would take it lightly and overlook it. They will most likely try to conduct an investigation in connection with the Cheonghyeoldomun. In the near future, my group and I would sh with the demonic cultists. It would be highly likely that the vampire woulde forward in person. After the Sword Demon, the next person that came to mind was the Sound Demon. I clicked my tongue and shook my head, saying Tsk. If I ask for help, Shandong Yugaju will rush straight to Guizhou, but she cant handle the blood-sucking demon. Due to the nature of the martial arts he had learned, Eum-gwi had no choice but to show his weakness against martial artists of the same level or level. I could call, but even if I did, it wouldnt mean much. Is there only one choice? I sighed and yed with the brush in my hand. I wrote a letter, folded it neatly, and ced it in a box. I tied the tradition to the leg of the book bird and sent it flying away, leaning my arm on the window frame and thinking about the future. There isnt much we can do right now. But the same goes for the Iron Blood Demon Army. From my position, I wont be able to move carelessly. In the end, it would be a race against time. Will the Iron Destroyer Demon Armys backtracking be quick, or will the absolute master who will stand against the Vampire Demon Emperor arrive in Gwiju quickly? It wasnt strange how things went. At the very least, we need to prepare for the worst case scenario. I rxed my stiff shoulders and muttered. Perhaps the vampires would attack before the support staff arrived. In order to survive or escape when faced with such a situation, you had to prepare now. There were limits to ones strength alone. However, I thought that if I borrowed the power of Damun and Dang Seoyeon, I could somehowe up with a way. shit. My head hurts. I left the room swearing. * * * So, are you saying that we should lure the blood-sucking demon to the Mirozin? What Im saying is, lets do it when the worst happens. It wont have much of an effect. I know. If you take your time and take your time making it, there are limits to the way you can make it in a short period of time. If an absolute master decides to go wild, the structure will be destroyed in an instant. It would be a different story if I entered thebyrinth with a vampire. Its not possible. Its so reckless. Even if its reckless, someone has to do it. . And among the group, I am the only one who can take on that role. I understand for now. Dont worry too much. Youre literally just preparing for the worst. Damun sighed heavily and got up from his seat. He said, staring at me with an expression that clearly revealed hisplicated feelings. We dont have much time, so well get moving right away. Please take care of me. Chapter 133 Episode 133: A sealed underground stone chamber. The enemy man, the Iron Blood Demon,id down the report brought by his subordinate on the table and sighed heavily. The appearance of an unknown expert. I already have a lot of things to worry about, but I have one more thing to worry about. The conversation I had with the vampire the previous day shed through my mind. [Master of flower scenery? Are you saying that someone with that level of skill suddenly appeared on the ck market?] [Thats right.] Although he was a bloodthirsty madman, he was an absolute expert who upied the top spot in the eight great demon armies even though he was rotten. If he had judged the other persons state to be a state of peace, it would have been undoubtedly true. The problem was that the identity of the target could not be guessed. [At this point, the Blue Blood Demon Lord could not have visited the ck market in person Did he have a bow in his possession?] [Do you suspect that the identity of the masked person is Changmyeonggung?] [ Thats right. ] [Its probably not Changmyeong Pce.] [How can you be sure?] [Because theres no way an old man like Changmyeong Pce could smell that delicious.] [?] [I was covering my face with a mask, but my sense of smell was gone. You cant fool him.] Training in magical arts produces various side effects. The mostmon side effect was that it became difficult to control desires. It was a fact that no martial artist knew that in the process of practicing magic, basic human desires such as the desire to sleep, appetite, sexual desire, destruction, and the desire to dominate are amplified. The side effects could be alleviated to some extent by taking magic pills and achieving reverse blood retardation, but even that was not perfect. Because of this, the inner circle of the Demonic Cult was filled with wild beasts that could not control their desires and ran wild. Well, Im not in a position to tell others. Among the numerous demons, the symptoms suffered by the vampire demon were special. A strange obsession with the act of vampirism. To him, human blood seemed to taste more delicious than any other food in the world. Should I say that it is an ability created by a pathological obsession? He had the ability to guess a persons approximate age and health just by smell. His sense of smell, which made him question whether he was human, was famous among the demonic cultists. Such a vampire asserted that Masked Man and Changmyeonggung were not the same person. Thats why I had doubts. Who on earth is the masked person? [This guy had blood that was so clear and clean that it made your mouth water.] [As I said before, it is none of my business what the devils tastes are.] [Be sure to capture him and bring him to me.] [Please dont make unreasonable demands. . We havent even figured out the other persons identity yet.] [If we cant catch him alive, Id like you to at least bring him a corpse.] [Did you listen to me?] Even now, I couldnt forget the disgusting expression the vampire demon made at that time. . The old man looked like that, so the masked person must be quite young. Maybe hes younger than me. A furrow was carved between the enemy mans eyebrows. Master of Hwagyeong is not even the name of someones dog. I couldnt understand where it wasing out of nowhere like this. Is this person rted to the Heavenly Dragon? The head of the Sichuan branch who set foot in Gwiju with Chang Myung-gung. Perhaps there is some kind of contact between him and the masked person? Doubts continued one after another. There is no possibility that the Masked Man and the Heavenly Dragon are the same personthere is no way. However, it is too much of a leap to say that a young man with a short life is an expert in flower painting. The Iron Blood Demon, who had been pondering for a while while rubbing his chin, shook his head to shake off his thoughts. Nothing was certain. As there was ack of information, we had to be prepared and keep all possibilities open. What is important is not the identity of the masked man, but his purpose. If you just happened to visit the ck market ande across a bloodsucking demon, there would be no problem. What if thats not the case? What if he knew of the existence of artificial relics and infiltrated the ck market for surveince purposes? We must capture it and find out its purpose and background. First, there was a need to gather information. Demonic cultists, including himself, could not move carelessly, but if they used the information power of the Blue Blood Demon, it would not be that difficult to obtain a clue to track them down. It is questionable how cooperative the Cheonghyeoldomun will be. The enemy man clicked his tongue and said, Tsk. He leaned against the back of the chair and muttered as if sighing. I dont know why I feel so anxious. * * * Hit! Do not be afraid! There are no rules! The investigation team sent in advance confirmed it! The disciples of Cheonghyeoldomun crossed the wide field, shouting shouts. Is it because they were concerned that the fight would be entrenched due to Damuns presence? In this battle, the Blue Blood Demon Lord appeared in person. The martial arts people gathered at Hwigajang (f) held their weapons with nervous expressions. Quang! Crumbling! As I sat on the roof of the temporarily erected watchtower and watched the situation, I secretly eximed in exmation. indeed . The sword cut through the thick wall like a sheet of paper. The disciples of the Cheonghyeoldomun who entered the manor through the copsed wall ran wild. Kaaak! Stop it! The difference in power between the two sides was clearly revealed. The Baekdo Martial Alliance had the numerical superiority, but that was it. The average inaction and connection ability fell far short of the other side. Above all, the biggest problem was that there was no expert who could deal with the Blood Red Sword and the Guizhou Samjeol. The camp built by Baekdos warriors copsed in an instant. I nced to the side and asked. Shouldnt we move slowly? Just wait a little longer. Until the opponent clearlyes within range. Bangcheoksam responded by hanging an arrow on the string. Damun and Tang Seoyeon were not brought here. Currently, they were concentrating their efforts on creating a trap to lure and trap the vampire. But will it be okay? What do you mean? I think now is the time to take care of yourself as much as possible. If I intervene in the fight against the Blue Blood Demon and stand out Rather, that is the goal. If wee all the way here to say we will support the Gwiju branch and dont take any action, wont that raise suspicions? That too. Bangcheoksam nodded and pulled the strings. Deukdeukdeuk! The demonstration was so tense that it seemed as if it would break off at any moment, creating a strange sense of tension. Teuong! There was a heavy explosion. An arrow enveloped in thin steel aimed at the blood thiefs neck. The mighty blood red sword twisted its form and swung the sword. Whoops! The moment the arrowhead and de made contact, a huge light wave swept through the area. The Blue Blood Demon Lord, who had barely managed to hit the arrow, red at us with a fearful expression. An expression of surprise and anger rather than embarrassment. Judging by the reaction, it seemed like they had heard about the existence of Bangcheoksam from the ganja of the Gwiju branch. Tsk. I tried to send him off with a surprise attack, but it doesnt work out that easily. Bangcheoksam clicked his tongue and fired an arrow at the demonstration again. Boom! Three arrows flew through the air. The blood red sword jumped off the ground and struck down all the arrows. dare! The blood red ind roared. After the first attack failed, Bangcheoksam changed his target. It was not aimed at the Blood Red Army, but at the subordinates around them. Bangcheoksam ignored Hyeokjeokdo, who was bending his knees as if he was going to attack him at any moment, and fired an arrow again. The blood red sword grinded its teeth together making a popping sound. With this, we will be able to restrain the movements of the Blue Blood Demon Lord for a while. It was an obvious method, but it was definitely effective. Blood Red Ind could not leave the spot to protect his subordinates. The standoff would remain until Bangcheoksam used up all his arrows. Wow! The warriors of Hwigajang let out a roar. The emergence of an unexpected variable greatly increased the momentum of the Baekdo Martial Arts Alliance. Namgung Baek, who was encouraging his subordinates at the front of the camp, breathed a sigh of relief. I jumped down the watchtower and muttered to myself. This fight is hopeless anyway. Even if Bangcheoksam and I joined, the situation wouldnt turn around. The Cheonghyeoldo sect was not just another sect of the Heukdo sect. It was arge martial power that had reigned as the ruler of a region for a long time. It is not a gap that can be overturned as only two experts participated in the war. Because I have to hide my skills Things gotplicated because I ran into a vampire demon on the ck market. By now, the Iron Blood Demon Army must have been running east and west to determine the identity of the masked person who appeared in the ck market. What if I show strength in this fight? In the worst case, a vampire could invade the guesthouse where I and my party were staying. The goal is to save lives. We are biding our time so that as many people as possible can get out of here alive. My eyes lit up when I spotted an old man running in a straight line toward the watchtower. He was one of the three old men called Gwijusamjeol. this guy! Get out of the way! The sword stretched out in a straight line collided with the sword filled with brain energy, causing an explosion of noise. Wow! A huge wave of air swept across the area. The warriors caught up in the aftermath hesitated and took a step back. Those with poor internal strength fell to the ground and vomited blood. Youre not an ordinary guy! The old man with narrowed eyes stretched out his right hand holding the sword with a powerfulbination of energy. I dodged it by just taking a step to the side, and then I immediately got into the gap between the opponent and threw a punch. Absolutely! Quick! A shimmering energy formed on my tightly clenched left hand, and brain energy was oveid on its surface. No way! The old man strikes back with his left hand as if he had been waiting. Whoops! The moment Noe-kwon and Il-jang collided, the old mans new form bounced backwards like an arrow leaving a protest. Kaaak! Fresh blood spurted from the old mans mouth, staining the air red. Even if I couldnt use strength, I was strong enough. I dont know if two or more people attacked at once, but each individual Guizhou Samjeol could not be my opponent. Youre the youngest! this guy! How dare the youngest! The eldest and second members of the Gwiju Samjeol, who arrivedte, supported the fallen third. I swung my sword towards the ground as if to provoke them. Quadddddd! A ray of swordsmanship erupted from the point of the sword and roughly skimmed through the mask. From now on, anyone who crosses this line will be cut down. * * * The veil eventually fell into the hands of the Cheonghyeoldomun. The Baekdo Martial Alliance, which retreated after swallowing up the anger, established a new defense line in the Seon n family. Looking at the result alone, it was a perfect victory for the Cheonghyeoldomun. but . I rxed my sore throat and looked around. Even though the battle was lost, there was a ray of hope on peoples faces. Unlike before, Cheonghyeoldomun also suffered considerable damage in this battle. One of the three famous masters of Gwijusamjeol was seriously injured and was transported to the rear, and Cheonghyeoldomunju also suffered some internal injuries due to Bangcheoksams persistent check. This might buy us a little time. Chapter 134 Episode 134: Blueblood Daomen suffered significant damage in thest battle. In conclusion, they were the ones who won the battle, but the process was not as one-sided as before. It was thanks to the fact that Changmyeonggung and I personally came to the forefront and yed an active role. The situation was different from when Damuns advance method temporarily slowed the pace of the Cheonghyeoldomuns advance. It was not based on bases or operations, but rather gained the upper hand for a brief moment in a simple battle of strength. The warriors belonging to the Baekdo Martial Arts Alliance saw hope in that fact. feel so good. Me too. Its definitely different than before. Changmyeong Pce and Heavenly Dragon. Because the intervention of the two masterspletely changed thendscape of the fight. Of course, we are still inferior in terms of power It is an undeniable fact that the difference in power between the two sides is significant. By analogy, a fight between an adult and a child? But havent things changed now? A sharp sword is held in the childs hand. Now no one can predict the oue. What if Changmyeong Pce Daehyup defeats the Blue Blood Demon Lord? At that time, the tide of war may really turn. As I was sitting on the wall of Seonsisega and thinking about the future, I smiled bitterly at the mens voices in my ears. Wouldnt it be great if we could focus entirely on the conflict with the Blue Blood Demon, as they wish? Im very anxious here because I dont know when my head will be blown off. Unlike the warriors of the union who were raising their expectations day by day, I was unable to sleep every night out of worry. Since confirming the existence of the blood-sucking demon, I have never let down my tension even for a moment. In addition to physical fatigue, mental fatigue had umted significantly. In this situation, there were two main reasons why I appeared in person with Changmyeong Pce. Firstly, to avoid a situation that arouses the suspicion of the Iron Blood Demon Army. Second, to discourage the movement of the Cheonghyeoldomun. It will take some time before the Cheonghyeoldomunpletes its reorganization and begins its march again. There were two main methods that the Iron Blood Demon Army could use to find out the identity of the vampire demon and the masked person they encountered on the ck market. Ganja nted within the Guizhou branch. And the informationwork of the Cheonghyeoldomun. Im probably hoping for thetter. Presumably, the Iron Blood Demon Army and the Blue Blood Demon Master were in a horizontal rtionship, not a vertical rtionship. A rtionship in which there is no distinction between superiors and subordinates, and each party only uses the other. There was a gap there. It was easy to separate two groups whose goals were not aligned without the need for difficult cunning. Just as the Iron Blood Demon Army considers carrying out the orders of the sect a top priority, the Blue Blood Demon Lord also considers expanding the sects territory a top priority. If the Blue Blood Demon was preupied with reorganization and neglected the request of the Iron Blood Demon Army, there would be no better oue. That was the reason why I jumped into the front line at a time when I should have been careful. I just need to buy a little more time. By now, Dokgo Woojin, who had received my letter, must have been rushing to Gwiju. I would probably be able to join within a few days. But. A sigh, the meaning of which I could not understand, escaped my lips. I looked up at the blue sky and muttered. I dont know why I feel so anxious. * * * A dark underground stone room. Opening the stone door, the enemy man entered the room, red at the old man with a look that threatened to devour him, and asked. Where have you been again? I went out to drink for a while. Didnt I ask you to refrain from going out as much as possible? It cant be helped. Since you are so frustrated, I have no choice but to step forward. what do you mean? Instead of answering, the old man stretched out his long finger and pointed at the man sitting with his back against the wall. The man seemed to have fainted, perhaps due to the blood transfusion. The enemy mans face became even more distorted. Its difficult. I dont see whats troubling. Up until now, I have granted everything that Demon Lord requested. Of course, we provide fresh blood periodically Tsk. Enough with the nagging. Because its not what you think. ? The author is probably Hao Wen Tao. Hao Wen Dao? On what basis are you saying that? I confirmed that you have a tattoo on your upper calf. How can you determine whether a target is Hao Mun Dao or not just by looking at the tattoo? What do you think I did all day today? I gathered information by following a man believed to be Hao Mun-do. As a result, suspicions were confirmed and the subject was kidnapped for interrogation. Is that so? But this kind of head is working well. Now that I think about it, the sect leader said that there is a high possibility that Tianlong has a close rtionship with Haomun. I think it would be better to torture that guy to get information rather than just trusting the Blue Blood Demon and wasting time. What do you think? Thats my opinion too. The enemy man, Seogunak, looked at the old man with a new gaze. I thought he was just an old man who lives without thinking. The old man waved his skinny wrist and gave a congrattorymand. If you understand, move quickly. If you find out the identity of the masked person, let me know right away. * * * The branch manager told me to deliver this letter to the cooperative. ? You said it was urgent news. Please check it out right away. I received the letter handed to me by Jeomsoi, the guest, and looked at its contents. To summarize the contents of the letter, it was as follows. -The night before, one of the residents of the main gate disappeared. -It is highly likely that this was a kidnapping, not a simple disappearance. C Hyeongsu is believed to be a demonic cult operating in secret in Gwiju. -There is a risk that information may have been leaked. Please be careful. Damn it. Grumble! I created a samadhi fire, burned the letter, and got up. The worst situation I feared hase true. I immediately rxed and looked around. Is it already toote? A disturbing presence can be felt everywhere. It seemed that the Iron Blood Demon Army had just figured out the truth and dispatched its subordinates. There was no time to worry. I had to move right away. Kwajangchang! I broke the window and jumped out of the guesthouse. The siege is not yetplete. Fortunately, Damun and the rest of the group were currently in a different location. If there had been a party to protect, an even more troublesome situation would have arisen. Beep! The sound of the whistle pierced my ears. The demonic cultists who sensed something strange began to chase me, exchanging signals with each other. I ran into a deserted forest and hid myself. At that moment, a voice prated my ear as if waiting for me. -Its you, after all. When I smelled it up close, I knew for sure. A moan like Gasp rose up to my throat. It was a familiar voice. Vampire demon! It seemed like the absolute master who upied the top spot in the eight great demon armies had personally set out to hunt me. It was expected. Theres no need to be scared anymore. I was determined. We have made some preparations. Nevertheless, tension rose sharply. I spread the ghost beam with all my might and crossed the forest. -Do you think you can run away from me? A creepyugh pierced my ears. Then, a red light shed on the left. Quaaaang! ! A chunk of strong energy flew at an incredible speed and collided with the brain energy membrane, causing an explosion. Even though I blocked it perfectly, my body shook in the aftermath. A moan naturally came out. There is no time to save strength. I gritted my teeth and corrected the staggering Sinhyeong. If you dy here even for a moment, you will be heading straight to the underworld. Quang! Quang! Quang! Masses of strong energy flew in session, hitting every part of my body. I formed a self-defense energy at the point of impact and oveid brain energy on its surface. In other words, it formed a double shield. Monstrous old man. Nevertheless, it was not possible topletely protect the body from impact. Pain that umtes little by little. I cursed and leapt onto a nearby tree. Immediately afterwards, the ground shook and the de rose up. The demon cultists who were hiding in the ground waiting for an opportunity ate their food with a disappointed look on their faces. Has an ambush been set up on the expected escape route? Quaaaang! Before I could organize my thoughts, a lump of strength flew out and hit my shoulder. Because the attack came at such an exquisite moment, the response was slightly dyed. I muttered to myself, wiping the blood flowing from the corner of my mouth with my sleeve. If you do it wrong, you wont be able to lure the vampire to where the base is and will just go straight to the goal. I felt a huge energy that gave me goosebumps gradually getting closer. I unexpectedly spun the weapon around and pulled out the sword from my waist. Twenty-third herbivorous month (ˮ). Illusory des filled the air. Before I knew it, the Vampire Demon that had followed me a short distance away burst into mes and flew into the illusion. Sigh! The next moment, the entire world in my field of vision was split in half. The wee waves, the beautiful tree, and even the resistance of the air. Everything that stood in the way of the vampire evaporated without a trace. You couldnt stop your movements even for a moment! As the vampire swung his arm, the sound of a sword rang out. The red energy flowing along the surface of the sword stretched out and targeted the blood in my entire body. I opened the Wolyeonggeoms Chosik again and countered it. The twentieth herbivorous month. Dozens of sword energy poured down towards the vampire demon. Quagwagwagwang! Energy and energy collided, creating an explosion. There was a huge aftershock. I surrendered myself to the shock that assaulted my entire body. The new type soars high like a leaf swept by a storm. In an instant, the distance between me and the other person widened. The vampire demon spoke with admiration. Its amazing that you used that attack to increase the distance between you and me. Dry lips drew an arc. It was a very disgusting expression. I cant believe it even when I see it with my own eyes. At just the age of a few years, you can reach the state of Hwagyeong. Not even the head of our school could achieve such an outrageous situation. I suddenly frowned. Even in my past life, I had seen the Vampire Demon make that kind of expression a few times. You crazy old man. In his eyes, I probably looked like a delicious dinner. If I were caught by the vampire demon here, it would be the end. I will end up bing a meat puppet for blood supply on the spot. Inded on a nearby tree branch and immediately spun my body around and flew away. The level itself was higher for the vampire army, but if I had mastered the ghost treasure, it would have been possible to escape somehow. Whoa I took out a small leather pouch from my pocket. It was a pouch containing poison that had been received from Dang Seo-yeon in advance. As soon as I opened the cap, a musty smell spread throughout the area. Eat this. He threw the leather pouch backwards and fired sword energy at it, causing it to explode. As the poison spread in his face, the vampire swallowed his breath. I drew a faint smile on my lips. I guess we cant do anything to a vampire demon with this much poison. However, for someone with a sensitive sense of smell, the stimtion would have been a bit strong. Because I deliberately chose that type of poison. Chapter 135 Episode 135: The vampires sense of smell was so excellent that it was doubtful whether he was a human being, and he was famous among the demonic cultists. Some people even called him a devil dog. Of course, there was no one who could say that derogatory title in front of the person involved. Its going to smell pretty bad, but Im not sure if that old man can stand it. The face of the vampire demon chasing after me through the poisonous smoke was distorted like a vicious beast. He shouted, pouring out dozens of rays of sword energy forward. What a piece of shit! I used my best self-defense gear to protect my back. I didnt even have time to fight back. If we slowed down and the siege waspleted, there was no hope of survival. Boom! Although the attack was safely received, the shock was notpletely resolved. A feeling of internal organs shaking. Nausea rose up in me. If he hadnt been wearing the Cheonjamboi under his outer clothing, he would have suffered quite a few internal injuries. Its too bad, but we will never fight until we reach the ce where the camp is set up. I nced back and muttered in my mind. There was no chance of victory in a head-on confrontation. I had no intention of going overboard until a favorable environment was established here. Well, even with the help of Jinbeop, the probability of winning is low. He took out the leather pouch from his pocket again and threw it behind him. When I fired my sword energy and burst the pouch, poisonous smoke spread out and covered the entire area. The vampire cursed andunched a new weapon to the left. As expected, hes avoiding it. I smiled, showing my teeth. The vampires ghost-like sense of smell was both a strength and a weakness at the same time. There was no way such a low-level poison would work on a master who had reached absolute perfection. Nevertheless, the vampire demon was showing extreme caution against poisonous smoke. In the first ce, we avoid poop not because we are afraid, but because it is dirty. There are things that cannot be epted physiologically by anyone. In the case of the blood-sucking magic agent, it was a stench. Of course, if it had been an urgent situation, he would have ignored the sarcasm and focused on narrowing the distance between himself and me. However, the vampire had an arrogant personality. Because the foundation was based on the confidence that he would never lose sight of his opponent, there was a sense ofposure in his movements. There was a gap there. Currently, I had ten more leather pouches containing the same type of poison in my arms. If you use them one by one at the right moment, you can see great results. It will also have the effect of provoking the opponent. The conversation I had with Damun a few days ago shed through my mind. [Is the formation well prepared?] [Yes. However, there is one thing I am worried about.] [What am I worried about?] [I think I will be able to create the formation you requested. But how do you n to trap the vampire in the true form?] [You dont have to worry about that. The Vampire Demon is a person with the exact opposite tendency of the Assassin Army.] [ Are you saying he has an arrogant disposition?] [Even if he were to notice that he was being led to a specific location, he wouldnt mind. He must be confident that no trap will harm him.] [Hmm.] [The problem is that he really is a person with that ability.] [..] [Anyway, he uses the blood-sucking magic agent in his true form. It wouldnt be that difficult to trap them. It will be easier if you ce the medicine right in the middle of luring it.] I kicked the branches one after another to gather my thoughts in my head. Dokgo Woojin has not yet arrived in Gwiju. I had to somehow defeat the vampire demon on my own. Its a desperate situation, but it doesnt mean there is no way out. Quang! Quang! A chunk of strong energy flew in from behind and was blocked by the brain energy membrane, causing an explosion. I used that repulsion to leap high into the sky. The whistle sounded loudly. It seemed like the demons hiding here and there had discovered me and sent a signal to their colleagues. Just as they knew my location, I also knew theirs. I just have to deal with the vampire somehow. Absolutely! Quick! The brain energy expressed through the tips of the feet was condensed to a point in the air, forming the shape of a sphere. I kicked it hard and fired the new model forward. * * * Beep! Beep! The sound of whistles echoing everywhere. Damun and Tang Seoyeon immediately raised their heads and looked around. Itsing. I saw the branch leader for a moment. Maybe he showed up on purpose to send us a signal. I wonder if its really going to be okay. For now, I have no choice but to trust the branch manager. For now, lets join warrior Seo and leave. All right. Damun took out the fetish from his bosom and threw it on the floor. A heterogeneous wave encroached on the area. Soon, smoke began to rise from the floor. * * * You bastard! Just give up! After throwing away thest leather bag, I stood in front of the space shrouded in fog and looked back. The vampire demon who retreated from the poisonous smoke red at me with an annoyed expression and asked. How long are you nning on running away like a loach? Although I reached a high level at a young age, I did not lose my discernment. Where in the world would there be a fool who would go toe-to-toe with an absolute expert? Im finally hearing your voice. I wondered if he was mute because he couldnt say a word. You didnt even give me time to talk. Thats right. But what were you thinking that brought me here? I think youve barely noticed. If you are thinking of using Jinbeop to get rid of me, give up. Unfortunately, I am someone who doesnt know what it means to give up. Looking at it, it looks like its a type of magic trick that deceives the senses. . I can assure you. You will never escape me. Well just have to wait and see. I threw myself into the smoke with a provocative smile on my face. The vampire demon followed me into the camp without any hesitation. He looked around leisurely and let out an exmation. The power of Jinbeop is quite amazing. The smoke was so thick that even I couldnt see an inch in front of me. In addition, there is a dulling of the senses. He stuck out his red tongue, skimmed his lips, and held the sword in both hands. The energy that had been swaying along the surface of the sword rose and took on a clear shape. Expression of swordsmanship. The changes didnt stop there. The solid steel lost its shape and crumbled. The gathered energy transformed into a wavering form again. Ugh! A swordsmanship arose. A terrifying wave engulfed the entire area. The condensation of sword energy ismonly referred to as sword strength. What about the condensate of the gum river? Intangible sword. On the surface, it was simr to sword energy, but the size of the inherent energy was so enormous that it could not bepared. I thought it woulde out that way. I, who was watching the Vampire Demon from afar without any sign of it, kicked off the ground and rushed towards the opponents side. An intangible sword, an art that is exclusive to masters who have reached the level of enlightenment. Originally, the intangible sword was an extremely difficult technique to use in actualbat. It took a considerable amount of time to cast, required a huge amount of internal energy, and was too powerful to be used to shatter even human skin. Should I say it is like using a cow knife to kill a chicken? It was never a technique that could be used in person-to-personbat. A surprise attack is made and the energy is dispersed before the power reaches its critical point. If the Vampire Demon made up his mind and swung his intangible sword, the formation would copse in an instant. It wasnt a formation that took a long time to create. It was nothing more than an ankle-grabbing maze that began production only after confirming the existence of the blood-sucking demon. Although expensive castings were used generously to increase power, durability could not be guaranteed. Thats why I decided to be trapped in the battle with the vampire demon. To keep him in check so that he cannot destroy the Jinbeop. [Take this.] [What is this?] [It is an object connected to the main object and main force, which is the central core of the Jinbeop. If you have this, you will be rtively less affected by the formation.] [I understand.] Thanks to the casting I received from Damun in advance, I was able to easily determine the location of the vampire army even within the formation. Thats it. The vampire turned to me with a creepy smile on his lips. It seemed like he had predicted my movements just as I had predicted his movements. The magical energy that had been swaying along the surface of the sword copsed in an instant. At the same time, the energy that had been weighing heavily on the area disappeared as if washed away. The intangible sword was just bait to catch me. He extinguished the intangible sword without any hesitation and struck the ground with his raised right foot. Kwaaaaang! There was a huge crash sound. A tremendous shock wave swept through the area. The earth shook as if there had been an earthquake. Pow! Instead of hitting the ground, I kicked the sphere of Noegi and prated into the gap between the opponent and immediately unleashed a herbivorous attack with the Wolyeonggeom. The second herbivorous month (). The sword strike, whose presence was momentarily erased, dug into the side of the vampire demon. But I couldnt feel the touch I was supposed to feel. Lee Hyeong Hwan Wei (ΓQλ)! I immediatelyunched the new model to the left. Immediately after I rolled across the floor and left my seat, a torrent of rain poured down and hit the ground roughly. Kwagwagwagwagwang! If I had been a littlete in noticing, I would have left this world. I sighed in relief, corrected my posture, and raised my head. When I saw that the sword engulfed in red water was falling on my head, I reflexively swung the sword and struck back. The fifth herbivorous half moon. The sword, engulfed in the blue river, rose up in a semicircr trajectory. The moment when the blue river and the red river meet each other. Sigh! I immediately changed the trajectory of my sword and mmed the opponents sword into the ground. It was the best move he came up with in a moment to let go of the attack and break the opponents bnce at the same time. However, the vampire did not take it lightly. He let go of the sword without any hesitation, snorted and kicked me with his right foot. Wow! I raised my left arm to defend myself, but I could notpletely relieve the shock. The body that had been thrown out rolled around on the ground miserably. Ugh . I shook my numb left arm and straightened my posture. It was swollen, but luckily it didnt seem like any bones were broken. First of all, I seeded in drawing the opponent into a battlefield that was advantageous to me. Once the vampire entered, there was only one way to escape the maze. Breaking down the central axis. However, I had no intention of just watching him break the line. Lets hit and fight until one of us dies. A nobleman of the eight great demons. Chapter 136 Episode 136 To put it bluntly, there was a gap between the vampire and me that couldnt be ignored. Practical experience in field endurance. The opponent is ahead in every aspect. If I had to point out one point of superiority, it would be the body strengthened by the White Lightning Divine Art. To put it in an analogy, it was a fight between the Cheonghyeoldomun and the Baekdo Martial Alliance. Realistically, what are the chances of a milky-smelling child winning a fight against a grown adult? The odds of winning are extremely low. So, I thought I should at least create an environment that was favorable to me. He created abyrinth that mesmerized the senses of those who entered it, and drew the vampire demon into it. We fight in a thorough hit-and-run manner. In the fog where it is difficult to see even an inch ahead. As a vampire demon with dulled senses, it would have been difficult to take full advantage of the ghost treasure and follow my moving presence. On the other hand, because I had a fetish that I had received from Damun in advance, I was able to move with rtively less influence from the Jinbeop. Of course, even if it was an advantageous battlefield, the odds of victory were still low. No matter how dull his senses were, there was no way the vampire could not detect the presence of an opponent approaching within a certain distance. But you cant just run away. There was a need to constantly keep the opponent in check to prevent him from breaking the formation. In particr, swinging the intangible sword had to be prevented. We must reach the end with the number of hidden secrets. There was one thing that I learned while exchanging stories with Dokgo Woojin about Baekreigi in the past. [As you can see, I cannot operate the White Thunder Gate as precisely as you did.] [I dont quite understand.] [In other words, you and I have different directions of enlightenment.] Without even knowing it, I am the sessor to the Heavenly Thunder Gate. I set foot on a new road I have never been on. Condensation, not diffusion. While Dokgo Woo-jin emphasized bnce between offense and defense, I focused my capabilities on attack rather than defense. I couldnt say for sure which one was better. Each had its pros and cons, and above all, I had not yet reached the same level as Dokgo Woojin, so it was impossible topare them on equal terms. But one thing is clear. Condensed white lightning exerts enormous power. If used well, it could inflict effective damage on even high-level warriors. My enlightenment is more advantageouspared to Dokgo Woojins in dealing with high-level warriors. There was only one way for me to survive this fight. Look through the gap and stab the condensed white lightning into that skinny body. You only get one chance. If you fail, thats the end. I hid myself in the fog, rubbing my dry lips with my tongue. * * * Wow! A lump of strong energy sent out in a surprise attack hit the side of the vampire demon. There was a lot of drinking and dust rose up. It doesnt work as expected. I clicked my tongue and kicked the ground. An ordinary attack could not hit the vampire demon. In order to win a fight against a high-grade warrior, you had to gamble. If we drag it into a long-term war, this is the disadvantage. The total amount of internal energy is much higher than that of the opponent. Somehow, he creates an opportunity and plunges the concentrated white lightning into the opponents stomach. The fight being fought now could be said to be the foundation for that. There it is. The vampire demon looked back at me with a creepy expression. A thin old man wearing self-defense gear and running towards him like an angry animal. I took a big leap backwards and unleashed my Wolyeonggeom attack. The twentieth herbivorous month. Dozens of strands of sword energy poured down toward the ground. Do you think this kind of attack will work? The Vampire Demon burst into mes and kicked the ground. He caught the rain of sword energy pouring down with his body and swung the sword in his hand sharply. The red energy flowing along the surface of the sword red up and took on a clear shape. The manifestation of swordsmanship. But its size was unusual. To add a little exaggeration, it wasrge enough to cut a whole engraving into pieces. I cant stop that. If I had hit back with such tremendous force, the bones and muscles of my entire body would have been shattered. Absolutely! The brain energy that erupted from the tips of my toes was condensed into a small amount. As I stepped on the sphere of brain energy and flew the new type to the left, the swords trajectory changed as if the Vampire Demon was waiting. Stepping into the void. Its amazing that he can perform such feats at his age, but thats it. I have already caught all of your movements. A huge energy sword surged up with the force to cut my body in pieces. Pick I muttered with a smile. What is it to understand? Wow! Btedly, the sphere of brain energy exploded. The trajectory of the sword caught in the aftermath was slightly distorted. A sword strike that narrowly avoids the body. After repeatedly kicking the air andnding on the ground, I hid myself in the fog and spoke provocatively. Hide and seek begins now. What a rat you are. The vampire cursed and released sword energy in all directions. I retreated out of range and breathed a sigh of relief. It was dangerous. If I had made the slightest mistake in judgment, my body would have been torn in two. There was no need to let go of tension even for a single moment. The old man in front of me is an expert who has stepped into the realm of absolute perfection. A momentary misjudgment could lead to death. I think Ive improved enough at this level, shall we move on to the next step? I took out a small bottle from my pocket and threw it in the direction where the vampire medicine was. When I sent a strong gun and broke the bottle, ck liquid poured out and seeped into the ground. Cheeeeeek! There was an unpleasant noise and the ground began to melt. A strong poisonous air spread in all directions through the wind. I immediately shoved the antidote into my mouth and rushed towards the blood-sucking demon. Seven poisonous poison. It was Tanggas secret poison made by mixing seven poisons. Its power was different from the poison previously used for check purposes. Even I, who had achieved immortality, was not confident that I could drink seven poisons and survive without a cure. Even if youre an absolute expert, you cant ignore the Seven Horned Dogs. just as expected. It was noticeable that the blood-sucking demon was biting the new type, covering its respiratory tract with its sleeve. I raised the sword I held with both hands above my head and threw myself into the purple fog. There is no need for fancy herbivorous food. The energy flowing along the surface of the sword red up and took on a clear shape. Then, brain energy was oveid on the surface. Sigh! With all my might, I lowered the sword from top to bottom. The vampire frowned and swung his sword in return. The sword, engulfed in red energy, rose diagonally and made contact with the thunder sword. Quang! There was a loud noise and a huge storm. The poison spread quickly and covered the entire area. done. I retreated without hesitation and hid myself in the fog again. The Chilhon Poison was a poison that was so severe that ordinary people would immediately go to the bone just by smelling it. Even if you are an absolute expert, you will not be able to survive without breathing. It was only a matter of time before the vampire became addicted. And from now on. As a signal for the poisonous smoke to spread, our troops who were waiting showed movement. Teuong! A heavy pounding sound rang out. An arrow engulfed in strong energy flew towards the back of the vampires neck. ! For the first time, I felt puzzled at the expression on the vampire demons face as he swung his sword and struck down the arrow. It seems they didnt know that a fire fighter expert was lying in ambush within the formation. [Take this.] [This?] [They say it is an item connected to the core and main body of the true form. I dont know the exact principle, but it seems that if you carry this, you will be less affected by the Jinbeop.] [Is it okay to hide with this?] [Yes. Be careful not to get caught. You can use the signal for me to use the Seven Horned Poison and move. [I understand.] From now on, Bangcheoksam will also move around from time to time to snipe the vampire army. The arrows shot by Bangcheoksam do not fly in a straight line. Sometimes it bends at a right angle or rotates in the air like a wheel. As a vampire demon, it would not be easy to determine his location. Me in the front and Bangcheoksam in the back. If the two are constantly attacking, it wouldnt be impossible to create an opportunity to use their secret move. I unfolded the ghost bomb and slowly narrowed the distance between myself and the opponent, killing any signs of movement behind the vampire demon. This The vampire demon lowered his head and muttered to himself in a low voice. He no longer covered his face or held his breath. It seemed like he realized that addiction was inevitable anyway. You bastards. An enormous amount of energy was concentrated on the surface of the sword stretched toward the ground. A terrifying energy wave engulfed the area. When I realized what he was going to do, I immediately kicked the ground. That doesnt work. I couldnt tell if he was really angry and was doing unreasonable things, or if he was just pretending to be angry to lure me out. but. No matter what the opponents purpose was, as long as he tried to form an intangible sword, I had to stop it. There was no option to avoid or retreat. Its the same for vampires who feel pressure anyway. The intangible sword was a technique that required enormous energy consumption. Even if you were an absolute master, it was impossible to overuse it. The moment when the distance between each other narrowed to just one jang (). The blood-sucking demon rotated the new model around its left foot and gave a left kick. You let go of the sword from your hand as if you were waiting. Was it really an act to attract me? I tilted my head sharply to avoid the skinny hand and immediately entered the gap between the opponent. The first herbivorous current month. The sword soared in a gently curved trajectory and cut shallowly into the vampires shoulder. It was the first time I hurt someone elses body. ! I intuitively knew something was wrong. It wasnt an attack that really put all its power into it. He simply swung his sword lightly with the purpose of threatening his opponent. The sword touched the body protected by self-defense equipment? It was a story that made no sense. The moment the vampire with a triumphant expression came into view, I understood everything. Just as I was preparing for a move of conversion, it seemed that the other person was also preparing for a move of conversion. Damn it. I got goosebumps all over my body. Behind the skinny old man. The sword, engulfed in shimmering red energy, was floating alone in the air. When I realized what that meant, I screamed in my heart. Fighting swordsmanship (Sg)! The intangible sword waspleted. Chapter 137 Episode 137 Not all climaxes are the same, not all climaxes are the same, and not all flower scenes are the same. Likewise, not all absolute experts are the same. I knew that the Vampire Demon Emperor was one of the strongest among absolute masters. Even though Shandong Musica prepared the stage, wasnt he the person who single-handedly murdered King Gwon? However, that was all I knew about blood-sucking demons. I had never experienced hand-to-handbat before, nor had I ever seen him fight against an absolute expert. Geogeomsul (Sg). An intangible sword. These skills are like a symbol of absolute mastery. In both my past and present lives, I have never heard of a person who can use these two skills at the same time. A demonic sect leader might be able to perform more tricks than that, but he was basically not a swordsman. You monstrous old man. The distance between them was too close. The central axis of the formation copsed, and before I even had to worry about Malchus, my body was about to fall into pieces. The sword, engulfed in shimmering red energy, drew a semicircr trajectory. I chose the lesser evil to avoid the worst. As if struggling, he kicked the ground and jumped into the gap between his opponents. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! A strong storm swept over the area. Everything that existed on the vastnd was torn to pieces and lost its shape. Big! There was no time to leisurely look behind. The price of recklessly narrowing the distance with the opponent was high. The Vampire Demon swung his w-like hands and tried to crush my body. Red steel grows like an animals ws on long, thin fingers. You cant stop everything. I defended my head with my sword and raised my self-defense. In addition, a membrane was formed on the brain base to cover parts of the body. Wow! My chest cracked and blood sttered out. I was out of breath and lost consciousness. Whoops! The next moment, Shinhyeong, who had been kicked by the vampire demon, flew through the air. After rolling on the floor several times, I finally regained my posture and urgently looked around. What is the lineup? I was more concerned about whether Jinbeop was safe than my own physical condition. The surroundings were still shrouded in thick fog. Fortunately, it seemed that the central axis of the formation had not copsed. Although the energy in the area was slightly unstable, I thought it would hold up for a while. Kaang! Lets go! Sparks flew with a sharp metallic sound. The vampire demon was swinging his sword nervously, swatting away arrows. When I wondered why he didnte after them right away, it seemed like he was being kept in check by Changmyeong Pce. Cheonjamboui has be a rag. When I looked at itter, my physical condition was truly a mess. The entire upper body was soaked in blood. Looking at his appearance alone, it would not be strange to assume that he had been seriously injured beyond recovery. But its not to the point where I cant move. Fortunately, the wound was not as deep as it looked. I made a samadhi evolution, supported the injured area, and hid myself in the fog. It was fortunate that I had sprayed Chilhorn poison in advance. If it werent for that, he wouldnt have had the time to run away from the old monster that was sensitive to the smell of blood and regroup. Im going crazy. I scratched the back of my head as I stared at the old man, who was roaring and sending a lump of energy into the empty air. I had no idea how to catch such a monster. As expected, it must be brought to an end while the effect of the formationsts. There was no answer to fighting outside. Even if I decided to run away, I would have been caught before long. Above all, there was a high possibility that the siege had already beenpleted by now. You wont fall for the same trick twice. No matter how much of a vampire demon he was, it would have been difficult to protect his body while forming an intangible sword. As proof, he allowed me a sword a little while ago. If the same opportunity came again, I would not hesitate to plunge the condensed brain energy into the opponents body. For now, lets keep bumping into each other. If you fight, chances will arise. After stopping the bleeding, he immediately rushed to the side of the blood-sucking demon and opened fire with his Wolyeong sword. Twenty-third herbivorous month (ˮ). Countless illusory des struck the old mans new form as he turned his head. * Quang! Geomgang and Geomgang collided, causing an explosion of drinking. I used the recoil to increase the distance between me and the opponent and clicked my tongue saying tsk. Is it because even a single act of conversion could not subdue me? The vampires movements became more cautious than before. He never carried out any unreasonable attacks that did not take care of his own body. Theres no room to dig in. It wasnt that difficult to guess why the owner of that outspoken personality was so passive. As time passed, the effectiveness of the method was weakening. I was relieved because it didnt look like the formation would copse right away, but it seemed like the central axis had suffered some damage due to the aftereffects of the intangible sword. Time is on the vampires side. The battle method was the battle method, but the bigger problem was the physical strength that was decreasing by the minute. Because he had suffered quite a few injuries, his movements were not as free as before. As my body continued to pour out strength, my internal injuries were getting worse. As a vampire demon, there would be no reason to take risks and try to increase the odds. If you just wait patiently, the enemy will destroy itself. I cant do it. If there is no gap, you have no choice but to force your way in. After taking a deep breath, I unleashed my Wolyeonggeom and kicked the ground. This time, instead of going to the side or behind, they attacked head on. The twenty-fourth herbivorous month (). Following the swords path, the remaining remnants crumbled and turned into countless energy swords. On the surface, it looked simr to Suwol, the twenty-third herbivore, but its essence waspletely different. All of the hundreds and thousands of swords were real. It was an herbivore that was rarely used in actualbat because it consumed so much internal power and had low effectiveness. But its also an herbivore that can be very effective when used in certain situations. For example, if the fight is prolonged like now. What would happen if you suddenly unleash the Cheonwol () on an opponent who has be ustomed to the herbivorous water moon (ˮ) due to a long fight? Another trick like this Huh? The vampire demon wore self-defense gear all over his body with a puzzled expression. The confidence that I could ignore the loose roots and only pick and crush the real nts became poison. If he had wanted to, it would have been possible to get his body out of the range of herbivory. Taboo, boom! Countless energy swords struck his entire body. Even though it was protected with self-defense equipment, it did not mean that shock could not be transmitted to the body. The vampires face was distorted like a vicious beast. I unleashed the Wolyeonggeom herbivores one after another. April, the twelfth herbivorous month. The illusion of a sword fluttering like a dance obscured the vampires vision. I wont be able to maintain my self-defense skills forever. All it took was a moment to create a gap. I moved to hide behind the illusion and focused my brain energy on my fingertips. Empty! Empty! Empty! Bangcheoksam provided support fire at the right moment. The Vampire Demon swung his left hand to swat away the arrows while unexpectedly throwing the sword in his right hand at me. I tilted my head to avoid the flying sword, and the next moment I bowed sharply. This was because the sword, which circled once in the air, was aimed at the back of the head. Fighting swordsmanship. If I hadnt predicted it, I would have suffered. As if it were natural, the vampire who retrieved the sword raised both arms high. A red river covered the surface of the sword. I didnt care about that and dug into the gap between the opponent. By condensing the brain energy of the fingertips to the limit, a ck but long needle was created. Burns spread to the back of my hand due to the use of brain power, which was difficult to handle. Whoops! The arrow flew again and struck the vampires sword. The trajectory of the sword falling diagonally was slightly deviated. Sigh! A burning pain assaulted my body. I quickly twisted the new model to avoid it, but it still left a long scar on my side. The wound itself was not that deep. The problem was internal energy that had invaded through the affected area. The destructive energy ran wild through the blood vessels of the body, causing internal injuries. If you miss this opportunity, there will be no next time. The moment the tip of the sword touches the ground. The blood-sucking demons movements stopped momentarily. The self-defense energy that covered his entire body had faded, as if it were about to fall off at any moment. I gritted my teeth and jabbed the brains needle into the other persons abdomen. Gotcha. I was confident of victory. In this situation, I thought there was no way for the vampire to block my attack. However, things in the world do not always work out as nned. Sigh! A dagger rose from the ground and pierced my left hand. Wow! The vampire spewed out dark red blood and took a step back. It seemed like he suffered quite a few internal injuries, but unfortunately, the results did not meet expectations. Due to the shock to my hand at thest moment, I was unable to put enough force into my attack. Damn swordsmanship. I couldnt tell when the dagger was buried in the ground. I copsed helplessly on the spot, clutching the affected area. Because of the severe injury, I had no strength in my body. Youre giving me this much trouble. The vampire muttered, spitting spit mixed with blood and phlegm on the floor. He drew a creepy smile on his lips and pointed his sword at me. It was a pretty good operation, but theres nothing I can do about it. An arrow flew from the side and struck his body. However, the vampire demon did not even react to that and raised his sword high. Perhaps I will end the life of the greatest genius in martial arts history. With difficulty, I lifted my head and stared at the sword falling on my head. The passage of time suddenly slowed down. Numerous thoughts appeared in my head and then disappeared repeatedly. A burst ofughter came out. I had a simr experience in a past life. I never thought I would see the magic light twice in my life. shit. Like this? I was swearing in my mind and the next moment, my eyes were wide open. In a world that has slowed down, there was a man in ck who was moving alone as if elerating. Whoops! The moment the mans hand, stained with ck light, collided with the red river, an enormous wave engulfed the entire area. The new type of bloodsucking demon was pushed backwards, leaving a long mark. He shouted, ring at the intruder with annoyed eyes. What a guy! Is this a blood-sucking demon? I guess you asked who it was? Judging by the reaction, it seems to be correct. The man in ck nodded with a satisfied expression. A feeling of anticipation arose in an instant. I muttered to myself as I examined the mans appearance beyond my blurred vision. Could it be that Dokgo Woojin has arrived in Gwiju? Even with my dulled senses, I could clearly tell. The man in front of me is not Dokgo Woojin. The size, voice, and appearance. Nothing matched. Who is it? Chapter 138 Episode 138: Same time. In a forest with few people. I meet my benefactor. Its called Damun. We are attending branch manager Yeon Yeon-woon. Tang Seoyeon and Damun took turns bowing to a man. Instead of answering, the man looked around and muttered. It looks like your disciple isnt here. Damun swallowed dry saliva and looked around. Soldiers wearing ck blood-covered robes were lying here and there, moaning. All of them were elites of the Demonic Cult dispatched by the Iron Blood Demon Army. I heard that it had a martial powerparable to that of the Ten Heavenly Emperors, but When I saw it with my own eyes, it was more than I could vaguely imagine. When they were chased by demons and cornered, a middle-aged man with brain gs wrapped all over his body appeared and helped. Each and every one of the magicians was an expert who had reached at least the peak level. The man treated those demons as if they were children. Even after receiving the joint attack of dozens of elites, he did not suffer a single wound. Should I really call him the branch leaders teacher? There is no such thing as a monster. It was enough to make one wonder why the name of such a person was not yet known to the public. If you are the branch leader, you are currently in the camp. is it. I deliberately chose the noisy one, but it seems my judgment was wrong. We need to get help quickly. There is also a blood-sucking magic agent in the Jinbeop. The branch manager is in danger. You wont have to worry. A trustworthy ally has headed there. yes? The Poison King hase with me. ! Damuns expression showed surprise. The poison king. Isnt he an absolute master who holds the first ce in the Ten Heavenly Emperors? Tang Seo-yeon asked back, her eyes shining. Are you saying your grandfather hase? King Dok is the head of the Taesang family of the Sacheondang family. He was a grandfather to Tang Seo-yeon. He was the leader of the squadron who passed over the position of head of the family to his son, Dangbaekgun, and retired from the front line ten years ago. The middle-aged man nodded once and asked Damun. Is Changmyeong Pce also within the camp? Thats right. Two masters of Hwagyeong and a poison king. No matter how much of a vampire demon he is, he wont be able to withstand that level of power. I think it would be better to leave it to the three of us to catch the vampire and then subdue the demons that formed the siege. Its good that you understand quickly. The man, Dokgo Woojin, had a faint smile on his lips. White electric current wrapped around his entire body like armor. . Damun thought while looking at him like that. Its like seeing the Thunder God in a folktale. * * * Can you move? The man in ck looked at me from the corner of his eye and asked. A tone of concern. At least I felt like he wasnt a person who was hostile to me. yes. To be honest, it wasnt okay, but I forced myself to nod my head and reassure him. If you cant help, shouldnt you at least avoid holding on to your ankles? It looks like you have a lot of things you want to ask me. . It looks like its difficult to even talk. Lets talk about itter. . Youve had a hard time. Leave the rest to me and take care of yourself first. As soon as the man in ck finished speaking, the vampire swung his sword. The sudden attack of Choshik tore the ck martial arts uniform to shreds. Lee Hyung-hwan-wi? The vampires eyes widened. The ck mans new form seemed to disappear into thin air, but the next moment it appeared behind the vampire. It was truly a ghost-like movement. Its a walking technique that deceives even the senses of an absolute expert. dare! The life-sucking demon spun the new form like a top and ejected a bunch of swords. The man in ck swung his ck-stained hand and struck them all away. Quang! Kwakwakwak! Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! The air screamed as the two warriors shed. The ground shook as if there had been an earthquake, and a huge storm swept through the area. ! Contrary to what was expected, the fight went one-sided. Surprisingly, the man in ck showed a consistent advantage over the vampire. Even considering that he was poisoned by a bloodsucking demon and suffered internal injuries, it was impossible to deny the surprising inaction. Sigh! A sword sticking out from the ck mans sleeve pierced through the self-defense equipment and stuck in the vampires shoulder. A suppressed moan flowed from the vampires mouth. He red at the man in ck with bloodshot eyes and muttered as if chewing. Someone said it was a poison king. I should have noticed when I saw you roaming freely through the poison-filled camp. I guess I should thank you for recognizing this even though itste. Damn it. Looking at his appearance, I would believe that he is not an old man dying of old age, but a middle-aged man in his fifties. What kind of magic trick have you used? Its not like witchcraft. Unlike you, I managed it well. . Just like me, you should eat only good food every day and have a healthy lifestyle. Oh, and dont forget to get regr checkups from apetent doctor. Please stop your useless gossip. Its like that even if you give me kind advice. What on earth are you going to do with me? Do you think I dont know your shallow tricks? ? Its obvious that its a poisonous persons strategy. Arent you just taking time and waiting for my physical condition to worsen? Did it look like that? The man in ck shook his head with a wry smile. He said, aiming his ck-stained palm at the vampire demon. Im sorry we had to face it this way. . I wanted to have a fight with you in perfect condition. If its that bad, you can just let me go. You cant do that. How could I miss such a golden opportunity? The vampire gnashed his teeth together making a ck sound. He threw down the sword in his hand and kicked the ground. However, the direction was not towards the ck man, but towards me, who was struggling to escape the battlefield by crawling across the ground. It was clearly visible that his intention was to keep the poisonous king in check through swordsmanship and then take hostages to ovee the situation. After all the bravado, the only strategy you came up with was a hostage situation? I sneered as I stared at the vampire demon who was quickly closing the distance. The Eight Demon Lords were also humans after all. In the face of life-threatening danger, I had no pride or anything else. Thud, thud, thud! The arrow that flew in with a heavy piercing sound put the brakes on the vampires movements. Bangcheoksam ran towards me as if he was flying, grabbed me by the back, and kicked me straight to the ground. The Vampire Demon roared and tried to chase after him, but the Poison King did not just watch. Youre doing something unpleasant. The Dog King is also an expert who has stepped into the realm of absolute perfection. There were limits to restraining his movements with only sword techniques. You show your back during a fight. Did I look that funny? In the blink of an eye, the Poison King, who had taken over the back of the vampire demon,shed out with his right hand, engulfed in an ominous energy. The blood-sucking demon hurriedly turned his body and struck back with his left hand. Ugh! At the moment of contact, the vampire demons face was distorted. It was a poisonous poison that a poisoner who had reached absolute heights decided tomit. Presumably, the miasma that had flowed through the joined hands was running rampant through the vampires body. Take it. thank you. As I epted the wooden box handed to me by Bangcheoksam and watched the fight between the two absolute masters, I was filled with sorrow. I feel refreshed inside. If possible, I wanted to pluck the stem with my own hands, but watching the blood-sucking demon slowly be addicted and die a painful death had its own charm. At one point, I really thought I was going to die. Fortunately, friendly forces came to help in time and he was able to save his life. I wonder why Dokwang and not Dokgo Woojin came to help me, but whatever. What was important was that there was an opportunity to eliminate the enemys strongest force. The truew is practically broken. Most of the fog has cleared. I opened the lid of the wooden box and took out one of the two pills inside. In the past, when the Heuksi () was held in Shaanxi (), it was a Xiaomingdan (С) purchased for a hundred gold coins. The highest quality internal injury medicine made only in Wudang Mountain. I had left it to Bangcheoksam in advance because I thought there might be a need for it to be used. If I had possessed it myself, there is a high probability that it would have been lost during the fight with the vampire demon. It was called Angeowisa (Σ˼) and Anbulmangwi (Σ). It was worth assuming the worst and preparing for it. After chewing and swallowing the sweet pill with a strong medicinal scent, I looked back at Bangcheoksam and said. There is no need to protect thew. First of all, please help Senior Poison King and try to suppress the vampire. Are you sure its okay? Now that the distance has increased this much, it will be okay. In that situation, there is no way the Vampire Demon will defeat the poison king, but if he decides to run away, a troublesome situation may arise. . Senior Changmyeonggung, please take on the role of keeping the vampire demon in check to prevent it from escaping. Of course. * * * I returned to the guesthouse with Bangcheoksams support and copsed on the bed. My whole body was a mess. His body became a rag, and his blood vessels and organs suffered severe damage. If I hadnt taken Somyeongdan and administered first aid, I might have been on the brink of death by now. What kind of thing is this? Dokgo Woo-jin, who appearedte, pulled a chair next to the bed and sat down. As I was changing my clothes with the help of Bangcheoksam, I scratched the back of my head with an embarrassed expression. sorry. It must not have been easy to leave Mount Cheongseong and go to another ce, leaving my family behind. You dont have to worry. I went to the Cheongseong Sect and asked them to protect me. For now, worry about yourself first. But I never thought that the King of Poison woulde to Gwiju with Master. Did you also have a rtionship with the poison king? Rather than a friendship, I would say its just a matter of acquaintance. He sometimes visits my residence. Because I need apanion. okay. How are you feeling? Its not as serious as it looks. Im a little dizzy because I lost so much blood. Thanks to Cheon Jambo, the vital area was not cut and first aid was administered by taking medication for internal injuries. Although it was not a minor injury, he could recover his health if he took time to heal. First of all, practice some luck. Right now, it would be better to take care of yourself rather than ask about my circumstances. All right. I am interrogating the demons I have captured so far. Chapter 139 Episode 139: When I opened my eyes after a long time of fortune-telling, the world was immersed in darkness. I got up from the bed, frowning at the pain I felt all over my body. At this rate, I cant even set foot in the artificial ruins, let alone seek revenge. A bitter smile naturally came out. The fact that the vampires and other demonic cultists attacked me meant that the iron blood demon army had discovered my purpose. They probably tortured the kidnapped Hao Mun-do to get information about me. I dont know how much a mere Hyangju-level Haomundo would know about me. The problem was the work I had entrusted to Hao Moon. Investigation into serial disappearance cases. Surveince of ck markets and illegal ve traders. Unless the Iron Blood Demons were stupid, there was no way they wouldnt have noticed that I was chasing the demon cultists hiding in Gwiju. It tastes bitter. I narrowed my eyes as I picked up one of the clothes scattered under the bed. As I looked at the tattered and torn Cheonjamboui, I couldnt help but sigh. You could say it was cheappared to the price of my life. Even so, I couldnt help but feel regretful about losing my precious armor. It goes without saying, but I had no intention of just throwing away Cheonjamboui just because it was in tatters. The damage is so severe that repairing it will be impossible. It would be better to unravel the rope and secure Cheonjamsa. Cheonjamsa, the material of Cheonjamboui, was a treasure of great value in itself. Even if it is not necessarily made into clothing, its uses are endless. The best fishing line for anglers and a great memorization tool for assassins was Cheonjamsa. I decided to postpone organizing my room untilter. After throwing Cheonjamboui on the bed, I immediately opened the door. Bangcheoksam, who was standing guard outside the door, turned to me and asked. Are you feeling better? yes. You still dont look good. Its not so bad that you cant move. I would advise you to rest a little more. Id like to, but unfortunately I dont have much time. What do you mean? How do you think the Iron Blood Demon will react when they find out that the Vampire Demon is dead? In all likelihood, they will close the artificial ruins and return to religion. Bangcheoksam narrowed his eyes and answered. I nodded my head in approval. It was said that Dokgo Woojin was torturing the captured demons to obtain information, but that alone was not enough. What do you do if you find out how to enter and exit the artificial ruins? Theres no point in it if you cant catch the Iron Blood Demon Army. So we need to move quickly and tie down his movements. What exactly do you n to do and how? We need to put a fence around it. This time its our turn to go hunting. * * * Sponsored by guests. Together with Bangcheoksam, I entered a building that seemed to be a warehouse. Dokgo Woojin, who was torturing demons in a narrow warehouse, asked me as he wiped the blood from his hands. Why did youe here? I told you to rest. Four men were tied up in a corner of the warehouse. Perhaps because they had been tortured, their appearance was absolutely miserable. Everyone was gathered here. In addition to Dokgo Woojin and the four men who were tied up, there were several more people. Poison King Tang Seoyeon Damun. Bang Cheok-sam said that Seo Ho-seon was injured and was resting in his room. It seemed like he had posed as a decoy so that Dang Seoyeon and Damun could escape safely. Thank you for your help. First, I politely bowed to the King of Poison. If it werent for him, I would have lost my life at the hands of a vampire demon. Just looking at his appearance, I would believe him to be a vige man. A man with a small body and gray hair. A young appearance that doesnt look like hes over 100 years old. He was wearing a loose long robe, and on his wrist was a flower-shaped ornament that I guess was memorized. I never thought I would face the poison king of my time like this. It was a person I had never met in my previous life. By the time I began exploring Gangho in earnest, he had passed away due to old age. Taesanggaju of the Tang family. Dang Sang-jin, an absolute master who holds the first ce in the Ten Heavenly Emperors. He had a quite unusual personality. Originally, he was a born warrior with no interest in power, but he was forced to be the head of the family because his older brother, who was designated as the head of the small family, lost his life due to a strange disease. Because he was a terrible martial artist, he got married quitete. Unable to withstand the persistent requests of his family members, he took on apanion only when he was over 50 years old, and after he had a descendant to carry on the family, he did not even set foot in the support of his wife. He devoted himself so tenaciously to martial arts training that he eventually reached absolute perfection and was recognized as a member of the top ten masters. I think my personality is a little different from what I heard through rumors. The world called Dang Sang-jin a cold-blooded man without blood or tears. However, seeing the way she got along well with her granddaughter, I thought that wasnt necessarily the case. [Its been a lot of hard work. Leave the rest to me and take care of yourself for now.] When I think about it, he seemed to be worried about me even when he was confronting a vampire demon. I dont know if his personality changed as he got older or if false rumors were spread, but at least in my eyes, he seemed like a good-natured old man. I received a life-saving blessing. I will definitely repay this debt someday. It was okay to say thank you. I think it would be a good idea to take care of yourself first. Thank you for your concern. But I think I should take a break a littleter. I looked back at Dokgo Woojin and asked. Did you dig up some information? You dont open your mouth easily. It doesnt seem like he just has a heavy mouth. Maybe he was banned or his family was taken hostage. It wont be a ban. Go (M) is an item that even the Demonic Cult can only produce in limited quantities. In the first ce, suffering was not a means of controlling the subjects will. It is just a safety device installed in case of an emergency. They say that if you betray or reveal confidential information, it will explode. You can control it remotely and cause it to explode. Many people are mistaken because of the false myths floating around, but in reality, there was no such way of using it. Is it possible for such a convenient item to exist in the world? If you cant get them to open their mouths by causing pain, why not use poison instead? Are you saying we should use the Dead Soul Poison? yes. The poison of the dead soul was, so to speak, a kind of confession. In fact, its essence was closer to a drug than a poison. It is a powerful poison that destroys the reason and spirit of those who ingest it, and its recipe was passed down as a secret secret only to the Tang family. Are you okay? That method It takes a long time and there is no guarantee that the target will spit out the correct information. But there is no other way. Of course, I had no intention of giving the Iron Blood Demon Army any time to spare. While Dokgo Woo-jin was digging for information, I nned to set up a so that he could not escape. I immediately gestured to Damun and said. Dam Sohyeop. Get up. ? Lets go to the Gwiju branch together. Are you really nning to seek cooperation from the Guizhou branch? Thats right. * * * The reception room in the Guizhou branch. Namgungbaek and I sat across from each other at arge table and talked. So youre saying there were demons working in secret in Gwiju? Thats right. This is a story that is not easily believed. Look at this. I took the wooden box handed to me by Damun, who was standing behind me, and handed it to Namgung Baek. Namgung Baek frowned as he opened the lid of the wooden box and checked the contents. This is This is the supply and demand of blood-sucking magic agents. Vampiric magic? Namgung Baek, who was tilting his head, soon showed a shocked expression. It was a natural reaction. The vampire demon is an absolute master who holds the top spot in the eight great demon armies. Anyone would be surprised if they said that they had taken the supply and demand from such a person. Are you sure? What do you mean? The owner of this head is a vampire demon! Do you think Im lying? Isnt the blood-sucking demon an expert in the field of police? How on earth Senior King Poison helped me. Poison King?! Namgung Baeks eyes grew so big that they seemed like they were about to pop out. The embarrassed feeling he felt was conveyed through the atmosphere. As I quietly watched him close the lid of the wooden box with trembling hands, I got straight to the point. First of all, the reason I came to see the branch manager is because I wanted to ask for your cooperation. What do you mean by cooperation? I am the fourth disciple of the Demonic Cult Master, or I should say the third disciple now. The Iron Blood Demon Army has not been subdued yet. He is the key figure in this case, so we must catch him. I know what youre trying to say. It probably means that we want to spread Cheonnajimang (_ؾW) by borrowing the power of the Baekdo Murim Alliance. Thats right. It is difficult. In peacetime, we would have responded to the request for assistance right away, but now we are at war. We cannot withdraw our troops carelessly because we have to check the movements of the Cheonghyeoldomun. You dont have to worry about that part. Because the Blue Blood Gate will no longer move. yes? What do you mean by that? If the branch leader promises cooperation, I n to immediately visit the Blue Blood Demons camp and negotiate with the Blood Red Army. Are you saying you want to go directly into the enemys den? Its too dangerous. its okay. Im nning on taking a reliable escort with me. . There is some circumstantial evidence suggesting that the Blue Blood Demon Lord and the Iron Blood Demon Army had a cooperative rtionship with each other. It wont be that difficult to resolve the negotiation to your advantage. In the meantime, the Blue Blood Demon Army deliberately attracted the attention of the White Ind Martial Alliance to help the Iron Blood Demon Army prepare. So what did they receive from the Iron Blood Demon Army in return? Its probably war materials or funds. It would have provided some additional information. As soon as the Great War broke out, Cheonghyeoldomun began to expand its territory as if it had been waiting. As if he knew when the war would start. It meant that the demonic cultists secretly operating in Gwiju had informed them of the approximate time. Also, there was one thing I learned while participating in two battles and watching the warriors of the Cheonghyeoldomun. The Demonic Cult did not provide human resources to the Cheonghyeoldomun. Therefore, I thought they would have provided supplies or funds. In fact, it doesnt really matter what they provided, whether its information, manpower, materials, or funds. The Cheonghyeoldomun joined hands with the Demonic Cult. How will the Murim Alliance react when this fact bes known? Ill be on guard. The reason why the Murim League had not shown any particr reaction to the movements of the Cheonghyeoldomun until now was simple. Because we have to focus on the war against the Demonic Cult. But what if it turns out that the Cheonghyeoldomun was in league with the Demonic Cult? The perspective of the upper echelons of the Maeng Dynasty towards Cheonghyeoldomun was bound to change. There is a high probability that reinforcements will be dispatched to the Guizhou branch. As a Blue Blood Demon Master, he would have wanted to avoid such a situation. There was room for negotiation there. Chapter 140 Episode 140 ! An arrow left the demonstration with a heavy st and soared diagonally. The arrow flew in a parabolic curve and stuck in the pir of the barracks located in the middle of the Cheonghyeoldomun sides camp. what?! Is this an enemy attack? There was amotion. One of the disciples of Cheonghyeoldomun, who found a note tied to an arrow, quickly untied it and took it into the barracks. As I watched it with keen eyesight, I spoke with admiration. You hit it urately. Its a good two hundred feet away. I havent done anything great to be praised like that. Bangcheoksam answered in a calm voice. Iughed andughed. If this isnt amazing, whats so great about it? It wasnt just that the range was long. The same goes for the ability to urately hit a target located so far away that the average person cant even see it. The same goes for the delicate internal attack management ability that prevents the energy contained in the arrowhead from dissipating until it hits the target. What if you use this organ to snipe an enemy located far away? Even if you search the entire midfield, there would not be many people who could respond properly. Its scary. If it were an enemy, it would be quite a pain. As we waited for a while, fireworks rose up from the Cheonghyeoldomun side camp. Seeing that they immediately followed the instructions written at the end of the letter, they seemed to feel a sense of crisis as well. Please go. I confidently entered the enemy camp, guarded by Dokgo Ujin and Bangcheoksam. * * * Yourplexion looks considerably worse than when Ist saw you. Something happened here and there. The personal barracks of the Cheonghyeoldomunju. Blood Red Army and I sat across from each other across arge table. So, shall we hear what the branch leader of the Sacheon branch wants to ask of me? I think you have a rough guess. Dont bother saying it again. Because I dont really like Zen questions. All right. I want to get this done quickly, so lets keep it concise and only focus on the main points. I cleared my throat, raised my index finger, and opened my mouth. first. The Cheonghyeoldomun will stop expanding its power and return to its status as a monk. what! How dare you! Immediately a roar broke out. The eldest of the Guizhou Samjeol, who was standing behind the blood red ind and ring at me with eyes that seemed to devour me, spoke with a fierce aura. Moonju. Im sure you wont ept such a ridiculous request. Lets listen to the end first. Moonju! They hold the hilt of the sword. I covered my mouth with my hand and cleared my throat. Perhaps because I suffered internal injuries, just being in contact with the hostile energy waves was difficult. Immediately a soft energy rushed in and enveloped my body. I expressed my gratitude to Dokgo Woojin with a wink, then raised my middle finger and continued my conversation. second. All interests that have been taken by force so far will be returned to their original owners. You arrogant bastard! Elder. Just stop there. Are you saying youre going to put up with that nonsense? Are you nning on making me repeat the same thing three times? Blood Equators eyes became harsh. The eldest son of the Guizhou Samjeol, who reluctantly retreated, clenched his fist and trembled. I gripped it so hard that my nails dug into my skin and blood flowed. I raised my ring finger as if ignoring his reaction and continued talking. third. I promise not tomit any acts of aggression for the next three years. . And thest one. We will not interfere in any way when the White Ind Martial Alliance carries out an operation to suppress the Iron Blood Demon Army. Youre asking for something quite unreasonable. I dont think thats such an unreasonable request. How much damage do you think the main gate will suffer by epting those demands? Isnt it at least better than being annihted? To avoid the worst, you have to choose the lesser evil. . The reason I aming to visit Master Mun and negotiating is not because I am afraid of Cheonghyeoldomun. Its just to reduce unnecessary sacrifices and block variables. I think Lord Moon knows that too. Youre showing off too much. Youre bragging. Did it look like that? Let me tell you one thing first. The Blue Blood de has never joined hands with the Demonic Cult. Augh came naturally. Now you cane and get away with it. Even the blood red swords of the world seemed to lengthen their tongues when they were cornered. My guess is that you only assume that I and the Iron Blood Demon Army are allies, but you havent been able to secure proper evidence. Isnt that right? To be honest, yes. I nodded obediently in the affirmative. There would be no point in denying it. Unless I put that proof in front of them, they wont believe me. But we will have evidence soon. Did you think it would work if you threatened me with a card you didnt even have in your hand yet? yes. I think it will work. I dont know what kind of confidence you have to say that. Anyway, its only a matter of time before the Iron Blood Demon Army is captured. Whether the Blue Blood Demon Gate stops its advance or not, the Baekdo Martial Alliance will focus on suppressing the Demon Cultists by deploying its Cheonnajimangwan. That cant be possible. There is no way they would ignore the text and defeat the troops If a more sure way to win was presented, the story would be different. What do you mean? Whether its searching through the Iron Blood Demon Armys belongings or searching through artificial ruins. If we can somehow find evidence that the Blue Blood Demon is in collusion with the Demonic Cult, we can receive support from the main body of the Maeng. If the elite warriors of the Meng are dispatched, defeating the Blue Blood Demon is no problem. They think so. Of course this was a lie. The reason Namgungbaek epted my request for support was because I promised to block the movement of the Cheonghyeoldomun. If the negotiations with the Blue Blood Demon Lord broke down, he would never defeat the troops or help in capturing the Iron Blood Demon Army. Of course, if the Iron Blood Demon army incinerates the evidence with his own hands, or if he seeds in escaping Gwiju safely, the story will be different. The possibility of that happening is extremely low, though. . But the Blue Blood Demon Gate will not be able to help the Iron Blood Demon Army escape. It would be like announcing to the whole world that the two sides are joining hands. A furrow was carved between the blood red swords eyebrows. I drew a faint smile on my face as if I was enjoying the reaction. Even if I tried my best, I couldnte up with a sharp solution. If youpare it to a chessboard, it is a situation where you are caught in a situation of external control. The Blue Blood Demon Lord joined hands with the demonic cult. This will be a clear justification for the Murim Alliance to punish the Cheonghyeoldomun. It is a fundamentally different problem from collecting rent from low-street merchants and making a profit by running a high-interest battlefield. . No general would order an army to advance while leaving the enemy behind. In order to fully focus on the fight against the Demon Cult, the Murim Alliance will definitely try to exterminate the Cheonghyeoldomun. Will you retreat or be destroyed? In the end, there was only one option for the Cheonghyeoldomun side to choose from. The blood red sword let out a small sigh and opened its mouth. There is one thing I would like to point out. What is. What is the guarantee that you will keep your promise? ? Even if the main body epts all requests, there is no guarantee that it will keep its promise. Isnt that right? Thats right. Subdue the Iron Blood Demon Army and also exterminate the Blue Blood Demons who are a thorn in their eyes. From the Baekdo Martial Alliances perspective, there could be no more ideal oue. That is certainly their position. I didnt even think about it that far. You speak as if you are different from them. To begin with, I belong to the Sacheon branch. I hate to say this, but actually, Im not that interested in Gwijus affairs. The reason I epted the request for support from the Gwiju branch was to subdue the Iron Blood Demon Army. . To be honest, I hope that Mengs headquarters will not send reinforcements. I want to avoid a situation where I am stranded in Gwiju until they take down Cheonghyeoldomun and finish cleaning up. Also, if the headquarters pays attention to this ce, it will have a negative impact on the war against the Demon Cult. Dont you think its too much for me to feel at ease just by saying that? If youre really worried, would you at least take out coteral? If the situation arises, I am willing to entrust you with 10,000 gold pieces. no. If possible, I would like to take hostages instead of coteral. hostage? I will send Gwijusamjeol to make sure that the evidence that the main text colluded with the demonic cult ispletely destroyed. In the meantime, I would like you to stay at Cheonghyeoldomun. great. I nodded without much hesitation. Bang Cheok-sam and Dok-go Woo-jin, who were watching from behind, looked perplexed. If only that would put Moonju at ease. Anyway, because I was injured, I could not participate in the subjugation operation. If I could tie down the movements of the Blue Blood Demon by bing a hostage, it would not have been a bad result. Its a pity that I cant defeat the Iron Blood Demon Army with my own hands, but this was the best option to get the job done. However, please allow me to bring at least one escort just in case. Shouldnt the disciples of the Cheonghyeoldomun, who are blinded by resentment, harm me regardless of Master Muns will? I understand. The Blue Blood Demon Master nodded obediently. I was able to say that I had a justification for apanying Dokgo Woo-jin, and with this, I no longer had to worry about problems with my personal life. Then, please put your stamp and seal on this document. * * * Damn it! Upon hearing his subordinates report, the enemy man, the Iron Blood Demon, swore and hit the table with his fist. Quaaaang! There was a loud noise and the shattered pieces of the table flew everywhere. He gave a congrattorymand to his subordinate, who shrugged his shoulders and took a step back, and held his head with both hands. This is the worst situation. After the vampires death, the Baekdo Martial Alliance established the Cheonnaji Network, and the Cheonghyeoldomun cut off contact and went into hiding. The phrase four-faced must have been used to describe this situation. I cant afford to stay idle forever. Its only a matter of time before they find out the location of the artificial ruins and how to get in and out. He stood up from his seat with a face distorted like that of a murderer, left the stone room, and crossed the hallway. He opened the stone door at the end of the long hallway, unleashed a samadhi fire, and ignited amp hanging on the wall. Arge amount of gold and silver treasures and military equipment appeared under the lights. I can never die like this. Chapter 141 Episode 141 You are my student, but sometimes I wonder what you are thinking. What does it mean. Arent you feeling anxious? While I was injured and in the middle of enemy territory. Isnt the Master here? Thank you for trusting me. Dont worry too much. The Blue Blood Demon Lord will never touch us. Rather, please eat it too, Master. Its quite edible. I busily yed with my chopsticks and invited Dokgo Woojin to eat. Dokgo Woojin poured alcohol into an empty ss and shook his head. Is it okay to skip food in a situation like this? In this situation, we need to eat better. A separate building for guests within Cheonghyeoldomun Gate. I diligently stuffed therge table full of food into my mouth. The husband and wife, who were standing against the wall and watching, looked in disbelief. Its burdensome if you stare too hard. I dont know why they look so surprised. It wouldnt be the first time Ive seen people eating. I like the Sado n. Baekdo Murims sects often had Taoist or Buddhist tendencies. The Gudaemun sect was like that, and the Daemun sects like Botaam and Mosan sect were like that. On the other hand, Cheonghyeoldomun was literally a sect for practicing martial arts. Although the culture of organizational structure and lineage was the same, its nature waspletely different from that of other sects. Eating meat is allowed, drinking is allowed, marriage is allowed. Even after wiping my eyes, I could not find any rules that enforced abstinence. Although there were some restrictions to prevent the factions vision from being leaked to the outside world, these weremon measures taken by all martial powers. Its a clearparison with the old-fashioned Taoist bastards. Perhaps because they are people who keep their boats well-oiled, they know how to treat guests well. Five-spice pork that melts the moment you put it in your mouth. Honghwarang (컨), a famous liquor from Gwiju with a delicate fruity scent. As I drank and savored the food prepared by a skilled master with plenty of precious ingredients, there was no other ce like Mureungdowon (Դ). There was no environment better than this for recuperation. Dont rx too much. Right now, the Blue Blood Demon Gate cannot treat us carelessly, but if the Iron Blood Demon Army seeds in escaping from Guizhou, they will change their attitude like flipping the palm of their hand. That wont happen. Secretary Dam will take care of the subjugation operation. It seems like you trust him a lot. I am a trustworthy subordinate. It may be a force majeure situation like when we were attacked by a vampire demon, but there is no way he would mess up his work in a situation where the conditions are sufficient. Now that I think about it, I heard that it was his work that transformed Cheon Gi-jas Bi-dong into Sailsangs Bi-dong and attracted the ck people of Zhejiang. yes. Dokgo Woojin, who was tapping the table with his index finger, emptied the alcohol in his ss in one go. Dokgo Woo-jin and I are the same. I wasnt even worried that the food might be poisoned. Because it was a body that had achieved immortality in the past evening. It was impossible to poison me or Dokgo Woojin without using the Seven Soul Poison, which is the extreme poison of the Tang family. Please hand over the te containing the entire familys blessings. Its so far away I cant reach. okay. * * * Five days passed. Days spent recuperating while staying within Cheonghyeoldomun Gate. Things have be a headache. Damun, who hade to the annex after asking permission from the head of the Cheonghyeoldo n, sat down across the table from me. The disciples of Cheonghyeoldomun were keeping a strict guard around the outbuilding. As I was ncing around the room through the open window, I seemed to be worried that Damun and I might be up to something. I heard that the Iron Blood Demon Army gave up escaping and sat down inside the ruins. Its not just sitting down. On the contrary, they are forcing us to enter the ruins. Please tell me in a little more detail. A rumor has been spreading throughout Guizhou four days ago. There are rumors that a huge amount of gold and silver treasures, objects, and martial arts secrets are buried within the artificial ruins. ? And the night before, letters were sent to each martial arts faction. The author of the letter is the Iron Blood Demon. What was written was a threat to burn all military documents three dayster. Huh An exmation came out of nowhere. Should we really call it the Iron Blood Demon Army? Are you saying you wont be caught obediently? I never would have guessed that in that short period of time, I would have prepared a reversal. It wasnt that difficult to figure out what the Iron Blood Demon Armys intentions were. The intention was probably to lure the Union soldiers into the ruins, kill them, and then escape through the thinned siege. You used your brain. The problem was that even though I knew it, I couldnt ignore it. Rising martial arts level. It was the perfect item to fuel the desires of the martial arts people. There was no need to say anything more if it was the realized vision of the Old Daemun Sect and the Five Great Families. What is the atmosphere of the Baekdo Martial Alliance? Not good. There is a sharp conflict between those who argue that we cannot step into an obvious trap and those who argue that we will just sit back and watch as military public order disappears. Thats right . As I was watching, I felt frustrated. Everyone is being dragged along ording to the Iron Blood Demon Armys intentions. Its not my ce to say anything. Arent we also in trouble if our public order is lost? Of course. Damun smiled bitterly and nodded. If the Iron Blood Demon Army burned all the martial arts books, their original owners, the Nine Great Gates Sect and the Five Great Families, would be very angry. One question arises here. Will their anger bepletely directed at the Demonic Cult? I can assure you that it would not be so. The warriors of Gwiju, who knew this but failed to stop the Iron Blood Demon Armys atrocities, would also be targets of resentment. Sacheons support troops, including me and Damun, were no exception. Murim was that kind of ce. Knowing this, there are people who insist on entering the ruins even though they know it is clearly a trap. Some even argue that it would be a good idea to negotiate with the Iron Blood Demon Army. Negotiation? I mean it literally. How about allowing the Iron Blood Demon Army to escape the siege in exchange for receiving the Military Order? Its not possible. There is no way the Iron Blood Demon Lord will just surrender his military service. The Iron Blood Demons are also people. Wouldnt you agree to a deal to save your life? I can only say that because I dont know the position of the Iron Blood Demon Army. Do you think that the cult leader will spare the life of a man who not only failed his mission but even handed over his military honors to the enemy? I can assure you that he will cut off your head in one fell swoop, regardless of whether you are a disciple or not. What should I do? well. Its hard to give any advice because I dont know the atmosphere on site. . I think I can tell you two things that might be helpful. First, there will be a person who ys the role of a wind catcher to drive the alliances warriors into the ruins. And he is most likely a leader belonging to the Guizhou branch. It must be the ganja that the Iron Blood Demon Army nted in the Guizhou branch. Thats right. What is the second one? The Iron Blood Demon Army will not burn down the martialw easily. I will worry about it until the very end. He probably knows that it is his lifeline. . Please n your strategy with these two things in mind. I will trust Sohyup. That is a very burdensome belief. Im waiting for good news. Arent you saying too easily that its not your business? Damwoon grumbled in reply and stood up from his seat. I waved him off as he left the annex, sat cross-legged on the bed, and muttered. Anyway, you seem like a persistent person. The same goes for the Assassins and the Iron Blood Demons. Even though he was rotten, he was a talented person who was selected as a disciple of the religious leader, and his persistence was like an iron tendon. Well, if you give me this much advice, you will do well. I closed my eyes and sank my consciousness inside. Is it because I ate well and rested well for five days? My body has be considerably lighter than before. The body, strengthened by the supernormal abilities of the White Lightning Divine Art, boasted an outstanding recovery ability that was iparable to that of ordinary people. The injury, which was supposed to take two months to heal, improved significantly in just five days. Of course, he took the Somyeongdan, but even taking that into ount, the speed of his recovery was remarkable. I thought that if I recuperated for five to seven more days, I would be able topletely shake off my injuries and wake up. I had the thought that I was gradually bing something other than a person, but this is scary. As I reached the state of Hwagyeong, I was able to experience the heightened performance of my body. Then one day, I woke up and was worried that there had been a big change in my appearance. For example, horns growing on the head or scales growing on the skin. It cant possibly be like that. * * * A barracks located on the outskirts of the camp built by the Baekdo Murim Alliance. Five men and women were sitting around a round table and talking. So youre saying we should enter the ruins on our own? Dang Sang-jins question. Damun nodded and answered. He sighed softly and continued talking. Although the risks are high, this is the best option. We must strike before the Baekdo Martial Alliance warriors enter the ruins. To reduce the number of victims, it would be better to enter the elite minority. The Iron Blood Demon Army probably thinks that the Union warriors will enter the ruins in two days. You must have received a call from Ganja like that. Ganja? This is San Hunkyeong, the secretary of the Guizhou branch. Recently, he has been strongly advocating to incite the Union soldiers to enter the ruins. Even though you knew, you didnt reveal that he was Ganja? I have a mental illness, but no physical evidence. Also, rather than hunting them down, I thought it would be better to spread false information and not give the Iron Blood Demon Army a chance to prepare. Right. Is that the gist of the operation? The operation will be concluded at dawn tomorrow. It is said that the inside of the ruins is covered with various formations and institutions, but with Sojeo and I, we will be able to break through without difficulty. i get it. After finishing speaking, Damun turned his head and made eye contact with Seo Ho-seon. Warrior Seo, please take on the role of stealing valuables, including the martial arts secret, as we discussed in advance. Seo Ho-seon, with a white cloth wrapped around his shoulders, nodded silently. This is an operation that requires a lot of improvisation. Please pay attention as each persons role is important. Chapter 142 Episode 142: Early morning. After finishing the fortune-telling exercise, I opened my eyes and looked out at the dark garden and muttered. I guess they must have entered the ruins by now. Presumably, Damun was trying to conquer the ruins one step ahead of the alliances warriors. Thats because you can minimize the damage to your allies and even outwit the opponent. It was different in many ways from the original n. In the end, the result was the same in that a small number of people led by Damun and Tang Seoyeon carried out the attack. From the beginning, I intended to carry out a subjugation operation with a small number of elites. Because I was confident enough to attack the ruins without having to mobilize arge number of people. Considering all the trapsid within the ruins, there was also a calction that having arge number of people would actually be detrimental. There is enough power. Since I was absent and the Poison King participated, it could be said that it was overflowing. I stretched and got up from my seat. My body was stiff, perhaps because I had only been eating, sleeping, and resting for the past few days. My body had recovered to some extent, and I began to think that it would be okay to practice swordsmanship in the yard. Lets not worry. Ill take care of it. * * * This ce Dont worry about it, just pass by. The whole room is a trap. Can you tell that just by looking at it? yes. Thats amazing. Dang Sang-jin looked at Damuns back with an expression of surprise. There wasnt much information obtained from interrogating the captured demons. The poison of dead souls had a powerful effect that made even the most stubborn person open his mouth, but it was also a poison with strong side effects. The time to dig up information was limited, and we had to keep in mind the possibility that the information we dug up might be wrong. Therefore, when Dang Sang-jin interrogated the demons, he repeatedly dug up the most important information first. They asked all four Mainers how to enter and exit the ruins andpared them to see if there were any differences. Thanks to this, I was able to clearly figure out how to enter the ruins, but I couldnt get much information other than that. However, the party was breaking through the ruins at a fast pace. This was thanks to the performance of Damwoon and Dang Seoyeon, who took the lead. Umm . After crossing the long hallway, the group entered a wide, dark cavity. Dang Sang-jin, who had been looking around with his eyes wide open, narrowed his eyes and said. There is an altar in the middle. Is the thing ced on the tform above the altar an elixir? Its fake. Dont get too close. You speak as if you are asserting something without even looking. The branch leader said that most of the treasure elixir objects hidden throughout the ruins are fake. Most of the real treasures are hidden in the treasury at the end of the ruins. The fact that most of them are fake doesnt mean that there may be some real ones mixed in sometimes. Of course. But at least the real thing wont be ced here. Is there any basis for thinking so? yes. The basis is amon form. Common form? Due to the nature of space, it is more likely that there will be a five-line formation rather than a fantasy formation or abyrinth formation. Dang Sang-jin tilted his head at Damuns exnation. You can guess the type of formation just by looking at the shape of the space. Is such a thing possible? Do you see a hole in the ceiling? ? Dang Sang-jin raised his head and focused his eyes on the ceiling. Indeed, as Damun said, there was arge circr passage in the center. Its probably a vent for the smoke to escape. ! If my guess is correct, the moment you get close to the altar, the entire cavity will turn into hell. If a fire extinguisher is installed in a ce where elixirs are stored, there may be one of two reasons. Either they have no intention of giving the elixir to the intruder, or the elixir is fake in the first ce. Dang Sang-jin let out a low exmation. I knew that Damwoon was a talented person with the nickname Dragon, but I never thought that he would be this talented. In the first ce, wasnt Chiunryong (ȡ) a nickname with a lot of mockery? The expression genius alone is not enough. The young man in front of me is a craftsman who has already established a family in his field. He couldnt help but be a coveted talent. In my heart, I wanted to bring him into the family as a son-inw. If I wasnt a member of the Murim Alliance, I would have at least stabbed him once. Dang Sang-jin, who was losing his appetite with regret, pressed himself against the wall following Damuns subsequent instructions. We will move in a semicircle along the perimeter. Please be careful not to step inside even identally. * * * Damun and Tang Seoyeon took a step forward, looking around with sharp eyes. As the cavity wasrge enough to be used unarmed, the possibility of the presence of ships other than the Five Marches could not be ruled out. As I moved carefully, my movement speed naturally slowed down. Bangcheoksam, who was walking along the footprints left on the ground, muttered in amazement. You can figure out the location of a trap and avoid it just by looking at it carefully. Even when I see it in person, I dont understand how that is possible. Its not that great of a talent. Be it a faction or an institution. Every trap has its creators intentions behind it. Depending on the location and terrain, the type and number of traps that can be installed may be limited. It is not difficult to find the right path if you have knowledge and information. Damwoon responded with a faint smile on his lips. He stomped on the ground, leaving footprints, and continued his exnation in a calm tone. To give a simple example, in the case of the room we passed by a little while ago, a trap was set up that caused the entire space to copse in response to the presence of an intruder. It was a room designed for that purpose in the first ce. . On the other hand, this is not a closed space, even though the battle is spread out throughout the space. There are several passages leading to other spaces, so you dont have to worry about the entire cavity copsing. . Even if it is an artificial ruin full of traps to eliminate intruders, a life path is bound to exist. There must be a way for those living in the ruins to pass. In the case of this space, it is the outer zone. Huh Ill tell you in advance, but from now on, dont pay any attention to elixirs or objects. I will ignore everything and move on. Even if they are genuine. The reason is? There are two main things. The first reason is that you have to take risks that are too highpared to the low probability, and the second reason is that you have to save stamina and time. Right. Dang Sang-jin, who was watching the conversation between the two people, nodded and looked to the side. The sight of Dang Seo-yeon moving around while carefully examining her surroundings was noticeable. Damun is Damun, but Tang Seo-yeons performance was also significant. Her knowledge of the machinery, coupled with Damuns insight, had a great synergistic effect. There was a happy look in Dang Sang-jins eyes. After going to Kangho, he became passionate about martial arts training and studying institutions as if he was possessed by something. Even himself, known as the Taesang family head and the poisonous king of the Tang family, could not reach Tang Seo-yeon in the field of institutions. Because I was never interested in that field in the first ce. When I asked why he was so eager, I guess it was because he knew there woulde a time when his knowledge and power would be needed. Dang Sang-jin remembered the face of a young man currently being held hostage by the Cheonghyeoldomun. A monster who reached the state of Hwagyeong at the youngest age in all of Murim history. Its abustion event . I thought that he was not just a person who excelled in martial arts. Damundo, Dangseoyeondo, Bangcheoksamdo, and Seohoseondo. Everyone was a talented person in their respective fields. Although he has now stepped down and handed over his position to his children, he was also the head of a family in the past. Thats why I knew. How amazing is the power to attract people? It was an impromptu decision to return home, but I think I did well toe. Since I owed a debt to such a person, it could be said to be a profitable business. Dang Sang-jins lips drew an arc. After about half an hour, the group finally left the cavity and entered a narrow hallway. However, there were people who discovered them and let out cries of surprise. omg! Who are you? One of the men in yellow uniform quickly took out a whistle and put it to his mouth. Dang Sang-jin waved his hand like lightning and released the memorization. Puff poop! In the blink of an eye, the bodies of Hwangs men, whose necks had been pierced, fell helplessly to the ground. Damun, who finished confirming the kill with a stern expression, said while shaking off the blood on the iron wire. Youd better hurry. We must reach the heart of the ruins before the demonic cultists notice what is happening. * * * Damn it. How on earth did those guys end up here? The demons, including the Iron Blood Demon Army, confronted the intruders with their weapons drawn in the wide cavity. Damun, who was looking around, nodded his head and spoke assertively. There is no camp set up here. There is no sign of any tracheal apparatus. I think this is an area where we havent been able to set up traps yet due tock of time. Immediately, Seo-yeon Dang spoke as if adding ament. Tang Sang-jin and Chang Myeong-gung nodded and stepped forward, each holding a sword and an arrow in their hands. It meant that there was no need to be careful and fight. The moment Dang Sang-jins hand was swung, suppressed groans erupted from the Mine sides formation. The Iron Blood Demon Armys eyes widened as they watched the scene. no way! Its a cancer technique so fast and secret that its hard to track it with your own eyes. Currently, there is only one person in Guizhou who can perform such high-level skills. If you look at his appearance, he only appears to be a man in his fifties. I was sure. The identity of the white-haired man is the poisonous king of his time. Damn it! What have those on guard been doing all this time? Why werent the truews and institutions activated? He was fiddling with his sword while swearing in his mind, and suddenly started yelling. Hit! The demons shouted in unison and kicked the ground all at once. Teuong! At the same time, Bangcheoksam held a protest. The arrows flew with a heavy st and pierced the chests of the demonic cultists who were charging at the front. Then, Dang Sang-jin stepped forward and strongly waved his sleeve. Shhh shush! The reflections spread out to fill the ceiling. The Iron Blood Demon, realizing what that meant, let out an inward scream. All kinds of rain! A secret herbivory that can only be mastered by the head of a Tang family that spreads hundreds and thousands of memorized techniques and sweeps over a vast area. It was just a memorization of words, but in reality it was no different from arge army pouring down a rain of arrows. It was an all-round disaster staged by none other than the King of Poison. Once the herbivorous attack had unfolded, there was no way to counter it. The Iron Blood Demon hurriedly raised his self-defense weapon andunched a new weapon backwards. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! Countless reflections poured down like rain. In the blink of an eye, the demons who had turned into hedgehogs fell to the ground and groaned. I froze, speechless at the sight of those who managed to escape the attack by using terrain features that were barely out of range and came into view. Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu . It was a devastation worthy of being called the hell of royalties. Dang Sang-jin, who had been holding back, took a step forward and opened his mouth. You have no chance of winning. Why dont you stop your pointless resistance and just surrender? * * * Same time. Gasp!Gasp! A demon reached the stone chamber at the end of the ruins, took out a sharp sword, and stabbed the wall here and there. The lock was released with a nking noise. Sigh! As the stone door was roughly opened, a sharp dagger stuck in the back of the demons neck. A demon that tears down the new model while making the sound of boiling blood. The man in ck who appeared behind him let out a small sigh and brushed off the blood on his dagger. Its just as Dam Sohyeop said. The man in ck turned his head and looked inside the stone chamber. Glittering gold and silver treasures disturbed his vision. He sighed and muttered. I cant believe I started stealing at this age. Chapter 143 Episode 143: Seo Ho-seon remembered the conversation he had with Dam-un before entering the ruins. [In the end, you didnt find out the exact location of the treasure until the end?] [Yes. There was probably a limit to the information that could be extracted using the Dead Soul Poison. But it doesnt really matter.] [?] [Its enough to know the approximate location. If you hide and wait nearby, the Demon Cult under orders from the Iron Blood Demon Army will guide you to the treasure chest.] [I do nt quite understand.] [In thest fight, the Demon Cult lost many of its forces, including the Vampire Demon Lord. On the other hand, Senior Poison King joined our side. In terms of power, we have a huge advantage. Of course, thats only if we safely break through the traps set up in the ruins.] [.] [If we safely reach the heart of the ruins as nned, the Iron Blood Demon Army will most likely send its minions to the treasure house. Either to negotiate with us with the treasures, or to burn them to prevent the military records from falling into the hands of the enemy.] [You are saying that you will aim for that time.] [That is right.] [If the Iron Blood Demon Army uses the treasure chest to steal people. What should I do if I dont send it?] [Thats not a bad result at all. At least there is no need to worry about the public order being lost. Afterpleting the ruins raid, you can interrogate the surviving demon cultists to find out how to enter the treasure room. Its just as Dam Sohyeop said. It was a ghostly prediction. Assume several cases and prepare countermeasures ordingly. I now felt like I had some idea of what type of person Damun was. Seo Ho-seon entered the stone room and swept the items into the sack he had prepared in advance. The priorities of what to pack were clear. The first is the martial arts level. The second is elixirs and objects. I told you to just leave the gold and silver treasures alone. I took a second taste as if I was disappointed. Seo Ho-seon sighed and shook his head. It was heartbreaking to have to ignore and pass over arge sum of money that could have been used to livefortably for the rest of my life, but now was the time to focus onpleting the role entrusted to me. Ill have a chance toe back to pick it upter. Approximately a moment has passed since then. Seo Ho-seon, carrying a bulky sack on his shoulder, carefully looked around and left the treasure chest. Whoops! Argh! The sounds of battle heard from afar. It seemed like the fight wasnt over yet. The screams of the demons echoed through the space made of stone walls. It would be better if we didnt encounter any demonic cultists before joining the group. * * * A guest came to the annex where I was staying. It was not a visit by a foreigner. The head of the Cheonghyeoldomun n, the bloodthirsty swordsman, stepped forward to see me in person. How have you been? I raised a smile and raised my arms. Thanks to Moonjus care, I restedfortably. Seeing the oil running down your face, I dont think youre just saying empty words. I feel like Im apletely different person than I was a few days ago. While they were exchanging light greetings, Dokgo Woojin secretly appeared behind them. Suksus skills were good. Its my first time eating such delicious five-spice beef. I am a friend to whom I am grateful who has worked as our chef for over twenty years. That friend has been cryingtely. I cant handle your appetite. . I wanted to know what this was all about, so I had my disciples look into it. How much food do you consume per day? I scratched the back of my head with a sheepish expression. When did you ever investigate something like that again? Embarrassing people. I was aware that I overate. Suksus cooking skills were much better than expected, so he indulged in gluttony, forgetting that he was in the middle of enemy territory. It was obvious how difficult it must have been for Suksu as he poured food into his stomach at every meal until he was full. I was so shocked when I heard the details that I almost fainted. Are you nning on raising the finances of this text? Arent you exaggerating too much? I dont think the Cheonghyeoldomuns finances will suffer to that extent. I never knew one person could eat so much food in a short period of time. To recover from an injury, you have to eat well. Is he wearing a steel helmet on his face? Lets exchange some silly jokes for a while. The bloodthirsty man sitting across from me across the table got to the point. I received a call from Gwiju Samjeol. What kind of contact is this? They said they confirmed that the evidence was being incinerated. It looks like the raid on the ruins has beenpleted sessfully. I will release you as promised. Thank you so much. The blood red sword sighed slightly and nodded. It must have been aplicated feeling for him. It is fortunate that this side burned the evidence as promised, but if it had not been for my intervention in the first ce, the Cheonghyeoldomun would not have been in crisis. Its natural to be hated. I could tell. Among the warriors of the Blue Blood Order, including the Blood Red Order, there is not a single one who is not hostile towards me. but. There is now that says yesterdays enemy cannot be todays ally. As I was pretending to say goodbye and get up from my seat, I narrowed my eyes as if I had suddenly remembered something and spoke to the blood thief. I would like to make a suggestion to Lord Moon. proposal? I think this incident will have a huge impact on the Cheonghyeoldomun. Mainly from a financial perspective. It makes me a little angry to hear the person who caused the damage say that. Why dont you just go back quietly and not scratch me anymore? Not long ago, I threatened the Cheonghyeoldomunju and said this. If you dont want to be exterminated, ept the four conditions we propose. The conditions presented were as follows. First, stop the expansion of power and return the disciples to the monastery. Second, return all stolen rights to their original owners. Third, no acts of aggression will bemitted for the next three years. Fourth, we will not interfere in any way with the operation to suppress the Iron Blood Demon Army. In fact, it was no different from rmending total surrender. In particr, by epting the second and third conditions, Cheonghyeoldomun suffered astronomical losses. A person who does not know the situation could have said this. From the point of view of the Cheonghyeoldomun, they ended the war with their full strength intact, so even though they did not make any gains, they did not suffer any losses. But in reality, that wasnt the case. War was a monster that consumed enormous amounts of manpower and goods. Although they received supplies and funds from the Demonic Cult, the Cheonghyeoldomun must have consumed quite a bit of its own resources to expand its territory. In addition, we had to keep in mind how the martial arts forces in Gwiju would treat Cheonghyeoldomun after the war ended. The condition I requested from Cheonghyeoldomun is that invasion is prohibited for the next three years, but will the other martial powers interpret and ept that exactly? I can assure you that it would not happen. In the future, Cheonghyeoldomun would face considerable difficulties in external activities. It wont be easy to protect the business you originally owned. I am willing to provide financial support to Cheonghyeoldomun. Therefore, I was confident that the Cheonghyeoldomunju would not be able to refuse my offer. In the face of capital, there was neither pride nor eternal enemies. What does it mean? I mean it literally. Actually, I have a lot more money than I think. I understand that the activity funds sent from the main body of the alliance to the Sacheon branch are not thatrge. You are saying scary things. I have no intention of embezzling public funds. There is no way we could support the Cheonghyeoldomun with only a small amount of funds for activities in the first ce. if? Look at this. I took out the red gem from my pocket and ced it on the table. Blood Red Ind tilted his head and asked. What is this? It is a mark symbolizing that the holder is a distinguished guest of the Hwayang Sangdan. Hwayang Sangdan?! Im showing you this because I think you might be wondering how much wealth a single branch manager has. What are you The Blue Blood Demon Master looked at me with a nk expression. I kept the jewels in my arms and continued talking. Of course, Im not saying Ill provide support for free. I guess so. What do you want? I have one request from the Cheonghyeoldomun. Every time we request help through the Guizhou branch, we will dispatch disciples to the Sacheon branch. Are you asking us to provide manpower? yes. It will be difficult to do external activities for a while anyway, so I think it would not be a bad idea to send the remaining manpower to another ce rather than waste it. Its so absurd that I cant evenugh. Cheonghyeoldomun was arge martial arts power that had reigned as the head of Gwiju for a long time. As expected from the great n, it wasrge and the level of each member was high. If we could just get them on the same side, it would definitely be of great help. The Sichuan branch is short of manpower due to arge-scale purge. Of course, there was no shortage of workers right now. With the arrival of the personnel sent from the headquarters, the minimum framework for the organization to run was established. However, it was also clear that there was no power to respond if an emergency situation urred. In the near future, Sichuan will be the front line. It wouldnt be a bad idea to increase the avable power in preparation for that time. In that sense, Cheonghyeoldomun had the best conditions. Depending on the negotiation, it might be possible to use a huge amount of power at a low price. Dont you think its a bit weird for you, no one else, to make such a suggestion? I dont think its something to think about negatively. . Why is it notmon for other sects to send disciples abroad? For example, supporting a master at the request of a subordinate bureau. Lets first hear the specific amount of support and then decide. Do you feel resistant to forming an alliance with the Apostolic School? It didnt even cost a speck of dust. In fact, it was even better because it was an apostolic school. The warriors of Sapa who were faithful to their own desires suited my taste better than the strict Taoist monks or the Daengjungs who only shouted for non-death. . Dokgo Woojin, who was watching from the side, made an absurd expression. It seemed like he never thought I would make such a suggestion to the Blue Blood Demon Lord. Negotiations continued for half a hour. I took out the contract I had prepared in advance and ced it on the table. Take a look. When did you prepare something like this again? Read it and tell me if there is anything you dont like. Let us revise it after discussion. I quickly added an afterthought in hopes of changing Blood Equators mind. I guarantee you that we will be able to form a good rtionship with each other. Chapter 144 Episode 144: Having sessfully concluded negotiations with the Blood Red Ind, I and Dokgo Woojin headed to the camp established by the White Ind Martial Alliance. I continued walking while listening to Seo Ho-seon, who came to meet me on the main street, about what had happened. When I finally reached the barracks located in the center of the camp, a sharp shout reached my ears. What do you mean by that! under! This guy is really no good! I admit that your contribution was great, but that doesnt mean you should treat us who helped us so poorly! I narrowed my eyes and looked back at Seo Ho-seon. Seo Ho-seon shrugged his shoulders with a troubled expression and said. Fights broke out over the distribution of treasures from man-made ruins. ? To put it simply, the martial forces that cooperated in forming Cheonnajimang also indirectly contributed to the subjugation of the Iron Blood Demon Army, so the treasures obtained from the ruins should be distributed. Are there people who make such absurd ims? I chuckled and quickened my pace. Curiosity arose. Who on earth are those shameless bastards? When I opened the barracks curtain, the sight of three men and women standing face to face with Damun and raising their voices came into view. A young woman, a middle-aged man, and an old guru. These were faces I had seen before. Thats worth knowing. All of them were people who lost their asceticism due to the Cheonghyeoldomun. There was no need to tell what they were nning now that the Blue Blood Demon had stopped expanding their power and were confined to their own territory. They will try to rebuild the temple. Of course, rebuilding a copsed family or sect was not as easy as it sounds. Even if a huge amount of money, manpower, and time were to be expended, there was no guarantee that it would be able to regain its former prowess. Even if we get back the rights that were stolen from the Cheonghyeoldomun, it wont be easy to keep them. There is no way that other martial powers that have not yet suffered much damage will not be greedy for it. Just as yesterdays enemy can be todays ally, todays ally can also be tomorrows enemy. In the first ce, the Baekdo Martial Alliance was a group that came together to deal with amon enemy called the Blue Blood Demon. Since the Cheonghyeoldomun stopped expanding its territory and returned its disciples to the monastery, it could be said that it was natural for the union to disintegrate. They must be desperate in their own way. To some extent, I understood the feelings of the three men and women who were pushing Damun. They were desperate for a penny and would like to share the treasures from the ruins in some way. Of course, I understood, but I had no sympathy. Considering their position, I had no intention of epting any losses. Wasnt tomorrow the day we were originally supposed to enter the ruins? You say you will ignore the alliances decision and y as you please, monopolizing the treasures? There are degrees of shamelessness! A young woman who is very excited and points her finger at Damun. A burst ofughter came out. I dont know who is shameless. Isnt this like rescuing a drowning person and then scolding them to hand over their bundle? Jeongpa High School, Sapa High School, and Magyo High School. When you look at things like this, it seems like all ces where people live are the same. What was interesting was that none of the people gathered in the barracks tried to stop her. There were few people who actively sympathized, but there was no one who stood on Damuns side and protested against her. It was something everyone knew. If the womans force works, they too will fall victim to the beans. As I watched Damwoon sigh and retort quietly, I felt a little bad. I walked through the crowd and approached Damun, patted his shoulder and said, Dam Secretary. Ah, branch manager. Are you here? Just go and rest. I will take charge of this matter and resolve it. thank you. Thank you for your effort. Damwoon, with a very tired face, walked outside the barracks. None of those in the barracks could stand in his way. Because the enormous energy emanating from my body was weighing heavily on the area. . Silence fell in the barracks, which had been filled with loud noises. gulp. The sound of someone swallowing dry saliva rang loudly. Seo Ho-seon picked up a chair from the corner of the barracks and ced it behind me. I sat cross-legged on the chair and looked at the three men and women one by one. An elder of Soolmun, the head of the Muk n, the head of the Yun family. I hope there will be a moment of silence. I ced my sped hands on my knees and opened my mouth. My name is Yeon-woon, and I am the head of the Sacheon branch of the Murim League. Secretary Dam seems to be tired as it has been a while since he carried out a subjugation operation, so I will deal with you on his behalf from now on. Good. If possible, it would be better to negotiate directly with the person responsible. The middle-aged man cleared his throat once, nodded and said. I will ask you directly. Branch leader, what do you n to do with the treasures obtained from the ruins? I n to escort the martial arts books to Maengs headquarters so that they can be delivered to their original owners, the Nine Daemun Sect and the Five Generations. The remaining treasures should be distributed equally to those who participated in the subjugation operation. If you do that, what about us? I heard that there are gold and silver treasures that have not yet been secured within the ruins. It may take some time, but well be able to unearth it someday. We will share a portion of it with those who helped form Cheonnaji Network. under! The middle-aged man burst outughing as if it was absurd. He took a step forward and asked me in a low voice. Is that really what the branch manager means? * * * Seo Ho-seon said that the treasure chest located within the artificial ruins is currently buried under copsed rubble. [The Demon Cults are not usually poisonous.] [They are the best in the world when ites to poison.] The subjugation team proceeded smoothly with their attack on the ruins and eventually seeded in driving the Demon Cults, including the Iron Blood Demon Army, into a corner. It was good up to this point. The problem was that the demonic cultists were not submissive and resisted until the end. In the process, a disaster urred in which part of the ruins copsed. [Are you sure that the Iron Blood Demon is dead?] [Im sure. Not only did he suffer serious injuries that could not be saved even if the Great God of God came, but he was also poisoned by the Seven Soul Poison.] [In the end, doesnt this mean that you couldnt confirm his death with your own eyes ? .] [I know what youre worried about, but theres no way the Iron Blood Demon is alive, even if its just possible. It was in such a serious condition that even if left alone, he would not have been able to survive and would have died. He probably knew that too, so he brought out the number of Dong-gwi-jin (ͬw춱M).] [ Anyway, Im d there were no victims.] [Im d. If Tang Sojeo had not noticed in advance and secured an escape route, it would have been a disaster.] Currently, many things were buried within the ruins. The corpses of the demonic cultists, including the Iron Blood Demon Army. Gold and silver treasures that were not yet secured. If Damun had not sent Seo Ho-seon to the treasury in advance, all the military books, elixirs, and objects would have been buried. The excavation work will never proceed smoothly. Although some parts copsed, the traps spread throughout the ruins were still intact. It would probably take quite a long time before the treasure trove was excavated. This was the reason why the head of the Muk n was angry with me. Is that really what the branch manager means? Thats right. I nodded and answered without the slightest hesitation. Mu Sisegaes eyebrows rose sharply. Homyeonhyeop (b) was also human in the end. Is it true that in front of treasure there is no such thing as righteousness? Arent you misunderstanding something? Hyeopsa (bʿ) does not mean an idiot who cannot even take care of his own share. What?! And one more thing. The residents of Zhejiang, who suffered damage from Japanese pirates, were in a much more desperate situation than their family. Dont subtly put them and the head of the family on the same level. . Actually, I was thinking of extending a helping hand to the martial arts forces that were damaged by the Cheonghyeoldomomun. The goal was to increase their reputation and achievements by supporting them. But as I watched them doing ridiculous things to Damun, the desire to do so disappeared. I am not a person with enough generosity to throw another piece of rice cake to an ugly guy. Speaking of which, let me ask you a question. What role did you y in this subjugation operation? He helped form Cheonnajimang. Is that the end? . Finding out the existence of the demon cultists hiding in Gwiju, tracking them down and causing a conflict with the vampire demon, interrogating the captured demons to find out the location of the ruins and how to enter the ruins. We were the ones who attacked and subdued the Iron Blood Demon Army. In fact, we handled everything from start to finish. That doesnt mean our role wasnt important I understand your desire to step up, but isnt it too much to have a conscience? What did you say just now? It was I who went to the middle of the enemy lines and negotiated with the Cheonghyeoldomun lord, made the Cheonghyeoldomun lord retreat, and made them cough up all the interests they had taken away. But did I demandpensation from you for my merits? Thats Muksi Seju hesitated, unable to find the words to answer. I turned my head and made eye contact with Yoon Jang-jus daughter. Sojeo Yoon. Yes yes? You said that to our clerk just now. There are degrees of shamelessness. . You must have heard the story that the ganja nted by the Iron Blood Demon Army was inciting the warriors of the alliance. If Secretary Dam had not taken the risk and attacked the ruins with only a small number of people, there would have been many casualties. Am I wrong? I guess so I guess so. Secretary Dam ignored the coalitions decision and acted arbitrarily? I dont know why thats a problem. I asked the alliance to form Cheonnajimang, but I never asked them to attack the ruins. The womans face turned red. I looked away from her, who had closed her mouth like a dumb person, and finally looked back at the elder of Soul Gate. Elder, do you have something to say to me? There is none. I sighed proudly and took out a document from my pocket. Those who discovered the seal of the Cheonghyeoldomunju stamped on the corner of the document made a murmuring noise. I dont think there is anyone who doesnt know what is written in this document. Why is that suddenly As he held the top of the document with both hands and pretended to tear it in half, cries of astonishment erupted here and there. I waved my hand holding the document as if enjoying the reactions of those around me and spoke in a cold voice. I could tear this up or burn it if I wanted to. ! No, there is no need to do so. It would be okay to visit Cheonghyeoldomun again and adjust the contents of the treaty. It would be more profitable for me that way. . Please dont let me make an extreme decision. * * * After wrapping up our itinerary in Gwiju, my group and I immediately set off on our journey to Honam. It was to deliver military documents obtained from artificial ruins to the main body of the Maeng. More than twenty people rode in carriages and horses. Namgung Baek, who knew the seriousness of the matter, assigned the military personnel belonging to the branch to me even though he was busy handling the post-war situation. Dokgo Woo-jin, worried about his family on Mount Cheongseong, immediately returned to Sacheon, but Dokwang decided to apany him on the journey. The trip went smoothly. Since we were moving such precious items, we thought we would be attacked frequently, but perhaps because the group included the Poison King, no one blocked our way. At least I didnt encounter any of themon bandits. Whoa Late evening. A guesthouse located on the border of Gwiju and Honam. After finishing the fortune-telling exercise and opening my eyes, I got up from the bed and muttered. Fully recovered. The remnants of the injuries sustained by the vampire demon werepletely removed. The supernormal abilities of the White Lightning Divine Technique were amazing. That serious injury waspletely healed in just 10 days. After stretching once, I left the room and crossed the hallway. smart. I stood in front of the room at the opposite end and knocked on the door, and there was an immediate response. A woman with half her face covered in burns opened the door and appeared. Kite small cooperative? What happened all of a sudden I thought it was the right time. ? Didnt you promise me earlier that I would help you get over the wall? Chapter 145 Episode 145 Before we begin, there is one thing I would like to ask your permission for. allow? If the saber moves during work, a big problem may arise. So, we need to point out the blood point You mean we need to point out the magic point. Thats right. I answered in a calm voice and watched Tang Seo-yeons reaction. It wasnt that I was trying to do anything particrly bad, but I felt like I was being cautious. Which martial artist in the world would dly ept the statement that they would restrain their own bodies? its okay. Fortunately, Tang Seo-yeon did not show any displeasure and nodded obediently. The permission was granted so simply that I felt embarrassed. Are you sure its okay? There is no way the small cooperative would harm me. Thats true. I dont know what youre trying to do, but I trust the small cooperative. I inwardly breathed a sigh of relief and checked her acupuncture points. Heid his body, as stiff as a log, on its side and ced his hand on the Myeongmunhyeol (TѨ). Huh He then closed his eyes and sank into consciousness. The brain energy,pressed so small that it could not be seen, prated into Tang Seo-yeons body. What had to be done was simple. The condensed brain energy needles scrape away toxins and waste umted in the body. Clean the bloodstream so that you can maximize the effect of taking the inner root of Human Face Pill (֩). This has already been sessful once. There is no need to be nervous. * * * Baekrei Shingong has many supernormal abilities. Internal energy, which has a heavy nature, has high stability and is easy to suppress and control poisonous energy or spiritual energy. As the total amount of internal energy increases, the efficiency of the mind method increases, and if you practice the mind method for a long time, the durability and recovery of the body greatly increases. And one more thing. Above all, there was a supernormal ability that was important. A supernormal ability that can only be experienced by those who have achieved thunder spirit. Practitioners of Baekrei Shingong who had surpassed a certain level were able to remove waste and impurities from the body simply by using the mind method. In addition to strengthening the body, the blood vessels are cleaned regrly? Looking at the result alone, it was no different from achieving aplete transformation. If this fact became known, many martial people would visit Nana Dokgo Woojin with the purpose of learning Baekrei Shingung. Even if you learn it the hard way, most people will die from a burst blood vessel or give up after being discouraged by the hopeless efficiency of umting internal energy in the early stages of training. Going back to the story. There was one thing that I realized while treating the disciple of the sound ghost and talking with Dokgo Woojin about how to use Noegi. The direction of my enlightenment ispletely different from Dokgo Woojins. To put it bluntly, it can be said to be a power that can increase the average level of force of a group rather than an individual. Originally, injecting white lightning into someone elses bloodstream was an extremely dangerous act. Because it is impossible to withstand the white lightning unless the blood vessels have been strengthened by the white lightning magic. However, the story was different when it came to concentrated white lightning. Using a perfectly controlled white light device, it is possible to remove waste products without putting a strain on the bloodstream. The implications of this were significant. This means that only those who have attained the Brain Spirit among practitioners of the White Thunder Gods Art can impart supernormal abilities to others that can be experienced. To put it simply, the person I am now has the ability to bring talent to anyone, regardless of who it is. Dangseoyeon is already on the verge of reaching its peak. He is a person who is missing nothing in his heart and energy, so even if he is given a little opportunity, he will be able to ovee the wall. What I am doing now is both the fulfillment of a promise and also a kind of experiment. What will happen if you remove waste products from your entire body, create the best physical condition, and immediately take Inmyeonjijus Naedan? I already felt excited. I learned all the tricks in the process of treating the evil girls disciple. I concentrated my mind and tried to control the white lightning. Sweat was beading on my forehead. If I rxed even for a moment, an irreversible disaster could have urred. The tedious but delicate work that did not allow for even a moment of inattention continued. About two hours passed. Phew After finishing the work, I took my hand away from the Myeongmunhyeol, took a long breath, and wiped the sweat with my sleeve. As I released the blood pressure, Seoyeon Dang got up from the bed and looked at me with an expression of disbelief. Can you tell us your impressions? I was surprised. I never thought something like this would be possible For now, lets stop here for today. It was toote and my concentration was slowly fading away. All right. In approximately three to four days, you will be able to remove all toxins and waste from your entire body. I cant believe it even after experiencing it myself. I knew that Sohyeop was a great person, but I never thought that he could even perform such unconventional tricks. There is one thing I want you to promise me. I guess it means you shouldnt reveal this to others. Thats right. Since Soje believed in me, I will also believe in Soje. Seoyeon Tang nodded as if it was obvious. So does she and me. My whole body was drenched in sweat. It felt strange as we sat facing each other in a room filled with a musty smell. To break the awkward atmosphere, I stood up, opened the window outside, and said, After practicing luck, wash and sleep. Ill see you tomorrow. * * * What happenedst night? ? The next morning. Seoyeon Dang, who was eating with her grandfather in the restaurant on the first floor of the guest house, looked up with a puzzled expression. Dang Sang-jin, who took a sip of tea to clear his mouth, nced at Dang Seo-yeon and spoke carefully. Yeonsoun. It looks like the kid went to your room. yes. Thats why Im asking. A young man and a woman were together in the same room for quite a long time, and I wonder if there was some kind of infatuation between them That cant be possible, right? Tang Seo-yeon smiled bitterly and swept the burn marks on her face with her hand. Dang Sang-jin, who was looking at this with sad eyes, quietly changed the topic. Anyway, it looks like its blocked by a wall. yes. Martial arts is a study in which each person pursues a different direction and requires different realizations. Therefore, it is impossible for me to give a clear answer. . But as a senior who pioneered the path ahead, I think I can give you some advice. Dang Sang-jin, who put his chopsticks down on the table, suddenly pursed his lips. Tang Seo-yeons eyes opened wide. A sound that prates your ears. She listened to Dang Sang-jins words with a serious expression and let out a low exmation. Like someone who realized something. A faint smile appeared on Tang Sangjins lips. Keep in mind. Unmanned enlightenment is the process of redefining what one has built up. Its not like you suddenly know something you havent experienced or learned. * * * Three days passed. The convoy passed the border between Gwiju and Honam and reached Agyang. Its been a while. Soldiers from the Hyeonmudae () who hade to meet us from Maengs headquarters joined the party. There was one familiar face among them. I see you, Commander-in-Chief. You dont have to be so stiff. Isnt it between us? What kind of rtionship do you mean between us? To put it bluntly, we would be close-knit seniors and juniors. Pang Moon-hwan. A martial artist from Hyunmudae who was introduced by Lee Kang-hak. When we first met, he was a team leader, but now he is a full-fledged unit leader. I remember hearing that after the Yongbong branch was concluded, I was promoted as scheduled. I didnt think they would even send the Four Gods. Since the issue was an issue, it seemed that the main body of the Maeng Party also paid some attention to it. After exchanging simple greetings with Pang Mun-Hwan, I briefly summarized what had happened so far as he continued to ask questions. I kept hearing news about you. There was a lot of interesting news. He turned the branch over on his first day in office; he was promoted to branch manager less than three months after being assigned to the branch; and the Shandong Ak family officially visited the Sacheon branch. . And now to crush the conspiracy of the Demon Cultist and subdue the Iron Blood Demon Army. It hasnt been long since you joined, but youve done a great job. I can assure you that the Lord will greatly reward you. Its burdensome that youre giving me so much credit. What do you think? Its not like I made up something that didnt exist. Please dont embarrass your junior too much. Dang Sang-jin looked at me and Pang Mun-hwan in turn with an interesting look on his face. The warriors of the Bangcheoksam and Gwiju branches also looked at us with slightly surprised expressions. I guess he didnt know that I was also close to the vice-chief of Hyeonmudae. Pang Mun-Hwan said while pretending to bend his wrist. I hope we can have a drinkter when I have time. great. How about setting a formal date and meeting at Igajang (f)? Not a bad idea. Lets do that. * * * Arge guesthouse located in Agyang. I took my hand off the Myeongmun acupoint of Tang Seo-yeon, who was lying on her side, and loosened the acupuncture point. I rxed my stiff shoulders and said, Thank you for your effort. You did all the hard work. How are you feeling? Its so light it feels like its going to fly. The use of internal energy has be smoother than before Please take this. I took out a small wooden glove from my pocket and handed it to Seoyeon Tang. Tang Seo-yeon, who received the wooden armor, asked with a puzzled expression. What is this? Its an insiders n for human rights lords. yes? Take it right away and pray for it. Now is the moment when you can maximize the effects of taking Naedan. Now, please wait a moment. You cant receive such a valuable item without knowing the meaning. It may be a valuable item to Sozer, a German, but not to me. I feel relieved because I was able to deal with the problem. . Why do you look at me like that? Are you sure I can take this? of course. Sojeo has helped me in many ways. but . If you feel uneasy, please help me often in the future. I hope we can continue our good rtionship in the future. He looked at Mokgap and me alternately for a while, as if in conflict. Finally, Tang Seo-yeon nodded with a heavy expression. Take it right away. As I said just now, now is the moment to maximize Naedans absorption efficiency. Unlike me, who used the White Thunder Shingong every day, as time passed, waste and turbidity would umte in Tang Seo-yeons body again. Therefore, there was a need to consume Naedan as quickly as possible. . Tang Seo-yeon opened the lid of the wooden armor with trembling hands and carefully picked up the inner altar and brought it to her mouth. gulp. After swallowing Naedan, she sat cross-legged, closed her eyes, and sank her consciousness inside. I moved to a corner of the room so she could focus. Lets watch quietly without any trace. Its taking a long time. Just as she was yawning out of boredom, a change urred in Tang Seo-yeons body. A miasma emanating from the pores of her body enveloped her body. The bed was stained ck and acrid smoke filled the room. This is my first time seeing a scene like that again. I sighed inwardly. This is the moment when a German ovees the wall and enters the next realm. It was a rare sight that could not be seen anywhere else. It was then. Tuk tutuk. A subtle noise, like an egg shell breaking, prated my ears. no way? Chapter 146 Episode 146 One possibility instantly crossed my mind. Transformation Hwangol! It was hazy and obscured by poisonous smoke, but I could roughly guess what was going on. Even though it was actually happening right in front of my eyes, it was hard to believe it. Taetaehwangol (Z̥Q). It refers to the process by which a warriors body evolves into the most ideal form for learning martial arts. For me, who had mastered the White Thunder Godkong, such changes were not necessary, but if the target was Tang Seo-yeon, it was a different story. It would not be surprising if one experienced drastic changes in the process of crossing the wall. What was problematic was her state. Among the martial arts people who devoted their entire lives to training, there were very few who experienced transformation. Some people experience it while reaching the state of enlightenment, while others do not experience it even after reaching the state of enlightenment. However, I have never heard of a person who experienced a transformation by reaching a state of transcendence, either in this life or in a past life. This is something that normally cannot happen. Its probably a coincidence caused by multiple factors ovepping. Cleaning of blood vessels using a white light device. Endorsement of personal ownership. It would not have been a miracle that urred solely due to these two factors. There were obviously a few more factors involved. For example, he gained special enlightenment during the fight against the Demon Cultist or received some advice from the Poison King. Tu-tu-tuk. Tuk. Like a snake shedding its skin, the skin fell off Tang Seo-yeons body. The ckened shell consumed by the miasma dried on the newly sprouted skin. After about two weeks of change, the poisonous air that had covered Tang Seo-yeons entire body disappeared into her body, as if being sucked in. Tang Seo-yeon, who had concentrated all of her energy in her Danjeon, slowly opened her eyes. For a moment, a purple glow appeared in her eyes and then disappeared. I quietly got up from my seat and walked up to her, who was staring into space with a nk expression. Congrattions. Small cooperative. I need to do some cleaning in my room. First, go to the bathroom, wash and change clothes. I will clean up after myself. After finishing speaking, I smiled bitterly and looked around. The condition of the room was absolutely a mess. The bed was stained ck and unusable, and other furniture was also damaged in one way or another. Above all, the air in the entire room was heavy due to being exposed to miasma for a long time. If an ordinary person entered this room, they would not be able to withstand the sight and would pass out. I thought it would take at least a month for the poison topletely subside. In the meantime, this room will not be able to receive any guests. I guess I shouldpensate the guest sufficiently. Tang Seo-yeon looked down at her body, drooling. It wasnt just the condition of the room that was a mess. She herself was looking miserable. Clothes corroded by the miasma and turned into rags. ck scabs all over the skin. Even the beggar living under the tunnel would have been cleaner than she is now. Thank you, Sohyup. I will definitely repay this favor. Tang Seo-yeon hurriedly stood up from her seat and spoke in a restrained manner. Instead of answering, I picked up the mirror on the table and handed it to her. ? Take a look. Dang Seo-yeon looked at her reflection in the mirror with a puzzled expression and froze in ce like a stone. She said as she muttered, stroking her face with her left hand. There are burn marks! The next moment, moisture filled her eyes. Tears flowing down my cheeks. I scratched my cheek with an embarrassed expression, having never thought that I would see her cry. I never thought that Seoyeon Dang, who always looked calm and cool, would react so violently. . She carefully put down the mirror and left the room as if running away. I muttered to myself as I stared at her back as she walked away. It looks like you were quite embarrassed. At least Ill take a change of clothes with me. * * * The guesthouse was overturned. This was because Dang Sang-jin, who was excited to see his granddaughters changed appearance, went on a rampagete in the morning. People who had woken up from their sleep due to the noise gathered in droves. Even those who have known Tang Seo-yeon for a long time. Even those who only recently spoke to her. Everyone reacted fussily when they saw her face. Dang Seo-yeon, after washing herself and changing her clothes, looked as beautiful as a fairy. The hideous burns that covered half of her face had disappearedpletely, and there was not a single blemish visible on her white, jade-white skin. Sharp-looking eyes, a high nose, red, plump lips, and a refreshingly exposed forehead. Her hair, which had not yet lost its moisture, was neatly tied up, and instead of a butterfly decoration, a bell-shaped essory was ced on the top of her head. Although he was wearing a loose long coat as usual, his appearance changed and the feeling he gave off waspletely different from before. Thats amazing. To reach transcendent heights at that age. Seolbu Hwayong (ѩw) was a word to express Sojeo. People who remembered her from before talked to her non-stop. Seo-yeon Tang showed a rare look of embarrassment, perhaps because she felt burdened by the reactions of the people around her. When had she, who had been looked at with fear and contempt all her life, ever experienced this kind of favor? I thought as I saw her surrounded by people. I wonder how Cheonwoo Dojo would have reacted if he were here. I couldnt help butugh as I imagined the image of Cheonwoo Dojang with his eyes wide open and his mouth gaping like a crucian carp. I stretched once and got up from my seat. I couldnt sleep at all because I was watching Dang Seo-yeon untilte at night. There wasnt much left until morning, but I was nning on getting some sleep. ? For a moment, Tang Seo-yeon and my gaze met in the air. But for some reason, she blushed and looked down as if she had been burned. As I tilted my head and walked, I yawned and muttered in my mind. Anyway, the result exceeded expectations. By using the condensed white lightning, you can increase the martial arts of others by one level. That fact was clearly proven through the party meeting. Sooner orter, Damun and Seo Ho-seon will also benefit like her. Anyway, I dont know if I can sleep if its this loud. * * * We finally arrived at the headquarters of the Murim Alliance. I headed to Maengjubu () under the guidance of Pang Mun-hwan. If you were to pick the person with the highest distribution in the convoy, it was definitely Dang Sang-jin, but he was not a member of the Murim Alliance. Naturally, I had to fulfill the role of responding to calls from key figures in the Maeng and reporting on this incident. As I entered the spacious conference room, dozens of pairs of eyes looked back at me. Twenty men and women sitting around a long table. At the head table sat an old man with a familiar face. Wee. The contemporary Murim lord Juhwabaek. He offered me a seat with a happy expression. Before sitting down on the chair, I politely raised my hand and bowed to show my respect. Branch leader Yeon-woon of the Sacheon branch sends greetings to the seniors. Sohyeongeom, sitting in the third seat from the left and wiping his beard, let out a hollowugh. Man Rekken, who was sitting next to him, rested his chin on his sped hands and looked at me with interest. I cant tell for now whether those two people are on good terms or not. As soon as I took my seat, Hwabaek Joo asked me a question. Lets skip the trivial details and get straight to the point. First of all, can you tell me in detail what has happened so far? yes. I talked about what happened so far concisely and to the point. Not everything was told the truth. For example, how did they find out about the existence of artificial ruins and what kind of deal was made with Cheonghyeoldomun? Stories that contained unfavorable content were either omitted or slightly adapted. Fortunately, Mengs key figures gathered in the conference room did not show much doubt about it. To be more precise, their interest was centered not on my performance but on the martial arts record I brought. You did a great job. If it werent for you, the entire Baekdo martial forest would have fallen into chaos. Thats too much praise. I would like to proceed with the merit award right away, but first we should discuss how to handle the civil service award. After clearing his throat once, Hwabaek Ju looked to the side and said. Total military. yes. The attention of the middle ss people was focused on Zhuge Hwan, who stood up from his seat as if he had been waiting. He nced sideways in my direction and opened his mouth with an emotionless expression. All military documents secured by the Sacheon branch manager will be returned to their original owners. However, the method of return will be for each Segawa sect to send someone to the group and personally collect the military official certificate. So, if you want to get your military service back, you have toe directly to Meng and take it back? An old man who was listening to the story with his arms crossed said sarcastically. The sword pattern embroidered on the sleeves of his gi suggested that he was a Taoist of the Cheongseong sect. It seemed like his rtionship with Zhuge Huan wasnt very good, as he found fault with even trivial things. Zhuge Huan did not show any signs of agitation and continued speaking calmly. Thats right. As you all know, we are currently short of manpower. We dont have enough power left to safely deliver military orders to more than ten ns. You are saying difficult things. There may be some sects, such as the Kunlun sect or the Dongong sect, that cannot afford to send disciples blindly. The old monk rolled his prayer beads and opened his mouth. Unlike the Daoist of Cheongseong who spoke earlier, his tone was polite. Judging by her attire, she seemed to be a female priest of Amipa. If its an elder from Amipa, is it a sanghyeol sword? Upper blood test. She was a female expert who was always mentioned when discussing the worlds top 100 great experts. Just by looking at the fact that the character blood (Ѫ) is included in the nickname of a monk who refrains from killing, it was clear how cruel a person she was. You must have thought about that as well. What Sanghyeolgeom said also made sense. Even at this very moment, a fierce battle was going on in Cheonghae. Gansu, which is adjacent to Cheonghae, will also not be free from the aftermath. Of course, we will make exceptions for the two sects. We will have to dispatch military officers to deliver military officialdom. However, if each sect does not wish to do so, we will keep the military records in the secret archives of Meng for a while. Its a reasonable measure. In response to Jae-gal-hwans answer, the old man, who was presumed to be a Taoist from themunal sect, nodded with a satisfied expression. I seemed to feel better thanks to these people scratching my itch. Since then, various stories havee and gone. There were many cases where political meaning was implied in every simple word, so it was a lot of fun to watch. How much time has passed like that? Well, it looks like were roughly finished, so lets move on to the next item on the agenda. You invite a young friend and only talk about harsh things. Sohyeongeom pped his hands and drew the attention of the middle ss to himself. He pointed in my direction with his chin and said in a humorous voice. Shouldnt we soon decide what kind of reward to give to the Sacheon branch leader? Chapter 147 Episode 147 An interesting sight unfolded before my eyes. A dozen men and women nced sideways and took turns offering opinions. It seemed like the sound of my head pounding could be heard all the way up here. Reactions are sharply divided. Not everyone participated enthusiastically. While some people were worried about what kind of award they should give to show off and gain profit, there were others who stared into space with a sour expression as if they were okay with it. Are you not interested in political matters or are you not interested in me as a person? The contribution I made this time was by no means small. The conspiracy of the Demon Cultist was crushed, the Vampire Demon Lord and the Iron Blood Demon Army were subdued, and the Military Order was recovered and escorted to the Mengs headquarters. If it were not for wartime, it would not be surprising if the achievement had been celebrated with extensive publicity. but. What was problematic was my identity and background. Even if you made the same contribution, the reward you could receive was different depending on who praised it. How many of these people are interested in me, who is neither a disciple of the Nine Great Gates Sect nor a direct blood rtive of the Five Great Families? Rather, there are probably many people who feel wary and want to keep it in check. No matter what group you are in, fights over food bowls always exist. The amount of food in the bowl is limited, so the only way to increase my share is to reduce others share. Originally, the Murim Alliance was an alliance created to protect the interests of the Old Daemun faction and the Five Great Families. It could be said that it was natural for him to be stingy with Maengdo, who had a humble background. A representative example was Lee Kang-hak. During his time on active duty, he achieved various achievements. Even now, countless monks respect and follow him, so what more can I say? However, such a person could not even be the Great Blue Dragon, let alone an elder. It was evidence that awards for meritorious work were not performed equally. Even though I dont belong to a faction. Currently, I was in a neutral position, not belonging to any faction. To put it in a good way, it could be said to be neutral, but to put it in a bad way, it could be said to be maintaining an awkward attitude. Whether it is a figure of the Maengju faction or a figure of the Elder faction. I had no choice but to be reluctant to give power to myself carelessly. If I were to join an enemy faction in the future, I wouldnt have to suffer such a disaster. How about giving him the position ofmander of the Hwagak unit? An elder from the Qingcheng sect said, wiping his goatee. I had to try my hardest to hold back theughter that was about to burst out. The owner of the Hwagak unit. The Hwagakdae () could not bepared to the Four Gods (Four Gods), but it was a unitposed of warriors with outstanding skills in their own way. A leader belonging to one branch immediately rises to the position of head of the unit? It could truly be said to be a lightning-fast promotion. The problem was the background of the head of Hwagakdae. He was a disciple of the Qingcheng faction and a member of the Elder faction. Naturally, the leaders under hismand could not help but be influenced by him. Youre tantly maniptive. Master Nohs remarks, whose intentions were tantly revealed, made a furrow between Hwabaek Joos eyes. Zhuge Hwan, who was watching, opened his mouth with a calm expression. I probably told you this before. There will be no further staffing at the Hwagakdae. It did. But isnt there always an exception? This is only at the level of a reward We have already acknowledged that exception seven times. No more. You seem like a really tough person. A monk of Cheongseong clicking his tongue with a disapproving expression. The doctor here felt strange watching them fighting among themselves without asking. I felt like a fish on a chopping board. First of all, I am also opposed to the idea of promoting the Sacheon branch manager to the head of the Hwagak unit. Sohyeongeom, who had just thrown away the introduction and watched quietly, spoke in a rxed tone. The Daoist of Qingcheng red at him with a fierce gaze. His expression seemed to say, Why are you disturbing me? Its good to give a reward, but shouldnt we first listen to the opinions of the parties involved? . To begin with, the Sacheon branch leader has a history of winning the Yongbong branch. If I had wanted to, I could have been assigned to the Blue Dragon Corps. If such a person voluntarily applied to the Sacheon branch, there must be a reason. Sohyeongeom looked back at me with a faint smile on his lips. Isnt it? It was worth spending a lot of money to buy it. It was truly reassuring to be able to provide support fire when needed without me having to ask for it. yes. I nodded calmly and answered. Sohyeongeom prepared a meal for me, so all I had to do was take it and eat it. It may be presumptuous to say this, but I have no intention of moving my workce to the headquarters of the Maeng Army. Can I ask why? I think everyone here knows what the current situation is at the Sacheon branch. . The current Sichuan branch is short of workers due to arge-scale purge. If I get out of this situation, there will definitely be a lot of chaos. I guess so. I did it, so I have to clean up after it. I dont want to see the foundation that we worked so hard to build copse. I hope you will reconsider the matter regarding promotion. Although he gave a good reason, in reality, it was just an excuse. It didnt matter to me whether the Sichuan branch fell into chaos or returned to its previous state. I just decided that it wasnt the time yet. The day wille when I will work at the main branch of the Maeng branch, but right now, I amfortable working as the branch manager of the Sacheon branch. Although I made a great contribution, I was not able to achieve the position I wanted. Also, he was blinded by immediate gains and did not want to provoke the influential figures of Meng gathered here. There is no need to be in a hurry. Just because you dont get promoted right away doesnt mean the umted achievements will disappear. From the beginning, I had nned to take some elixir and return to the branch. As originally nned, the debt was paid to the Old Daemun faction and the Five Great Families, so that was enough to satisfy him. The Sacheon branch manager is truly a person without greed. However, Sohyeongeom seemed to have epted my intentions a little differently. A smile appeared on his wrinkled face. How about something like this? ? Since you said you have no intention of being promoted, the only award that can be officially given to you by the Order is at most an elixir or an item. Formal rewards such as gold coins and silk are not important, so leave them aside. That is enough. No. That alone is not enough. Sohyeongeom shook his head excitedly and took a quick look around. After seeing that everyones eyes were focused on him, he tapped the table with his index finger and spoke as if making a suggestion. How about something like this? The elders here are contacting their respective monks. What does that mean? The Daoist of Cheongseong frowned and asked back. Suddenly, the tone seemed to be asking what kind of nonsense that was. Apart from the rewards given by the alliance, we are nning to send gifts from each n and family. You want to go that far? I have regained the vision of a lost monk, but it is not right to pass on without repaying the favor. Isnt that right? . For your information, no matter what decision the other elders make, I n to contact the monk. Everyone reacted in confusion to Sohyeongeoms sudden deration. I was equally surprised. I never thought Sohyeongeom would do this much for me. . Silence fell in the conference room. If you ept the offer, you have to take a loss, and if you dont ept it, your pride will be hurt. Everyone just looked at each other and didnt open their mouths. I hope there will be a moment of silence. Thats a good idea. I will also contact Sega. Namgung Jong-hyeon, a senior from the Namgung family who had previously asked me for an illegal match, agreed with Sohyeongeoms words and stepped forward. Then, as if he had been waiting, Man Lik Kwon agreed. I think the same thing too. As Sohyeongeom said, thanks to the Sacheon branch leader, I regained the vision of a lost monk, so I must repay him. The conference room was inmotion. As many as three elders came forward to repay me. The trend changed in an instant. In a situation like this, who in the world woulde forward and say, I cannot ept that opinion? The elder of themunal faction, who was staring at Sohyeongeom with an expression that clearly revealed hisplicated feelings, sighed and nodded. I also agree with that suggestion. Once the flow was established, everything was smooth sailing from then on. Everyone cried and nodded to eat mustard. . Zhou Hua Baek and Zhuge Huan watched the scene with bewildered expressions. Wow! Sohyeongeom pped his hands together again, drawing the attention of the middle school students to himself. He said with a soft smile on his lips. Everyone has agreed, so now we just need to get the leaders approval. . What do you think, Lord? I have no reason to object. It has been decided. Then, we will proceed with the work as we discussed just now. * * * When I left Maengjubu, the world was immersed in twilight. Pang Mun-hwan, who was walking next to me, asked me in a voice filled withughter. How on earth did you do it? What are you saying? Im talking about what happened in the conference room. The situation seems to be going in your favor, as if you had prepared a script in advance. Rather, I would like to know. How did the story turn out that way? It seems that Elder Sohyeongeom likes you quite a bit. I never thought you would do that. I was able to realize once again how great of a person Sohyeongeom was. I was thrilled to see him control the atmosphere of the conference room with just a few words. I truly felt like I had a glimpse of the future I should pursue. I would like to contact you soon and meet you sometime, but I dont know if you will make time. I was able to reflect on my dream once again. I will definitely rise to the same status as Sohyeongeom and be a rtionship where I can exchange drinks with him without any fault. * * * Guided by Pang Mun-hwan, I arrived at the lodging provided by Maeng and immediately threw myself on the bed. Even though I didnt do any particrly strenuous exercise, I felt quite tired. Although he appeared calm on the outside, he seemed to feel tense in the conference room without knowing it. I was looking up at the ceiling nkly for a while. ? I slowly got up when I felt a sign of poprity outside the door. When I opened the door, a man wearing ck night clothes and a mask came into view. who are you. I am a shadow belonging to the Dark Nights. Heuknightae (ҹ). It was an organization name I had heard of. I knew that it was a unit directly under the military department and a military group that dealt with the dark affairs of the Meng. The masked man politely handed me his hand and said. The leader told me to bring the branch leader. Chapter 148 Episode 148: The leaders personal office. This is the second time weve talked in private like this. I dont think its a private position. The ce is like that, and the Commander-in-Chief is behind you. Dont worry about such trivial things. As I sat across from Hua Baek, sipping Yongjeong tea, I sighed inwardly. It was an environment where one had no choice but to pay attention. To stand alone with the Murim Lord. It was something I could not have imagined in my past life. I had an interesting experience thanks to you. It is unusual for arge number of elders to appear in the conference room, and I even saw the strange sight of them joining together to offerpensation to you. It seems like elders usually dont attend meetings. I dont do it. In the first ce, they are not very interested in Mengs major affairs. Everyone has retired from active duty. okay. That is why you have made such a great contribution. What more can I say, since we have gathered all those heavy-assed old men in one ce. It seemed like he was more interested in the level of martial arts rather than the achievements I made. I cant deny it because its true. I hope to have a chat with Joohwabaek, who nods his head with a wry smile. I slowly turned my gaze to the side. . The masked person who appeared inside the office like a ghost ced a small wooden armor on the table. I dont think I opened the door and came in. Is there a secret passageway connected to the office? The masked person took a step back and soon disappeared like smoke. It was an amazing feat. Even though I was watching closely, I almost missed the movement for a moment. Even with my senses, which have reached the state of flower scenery, I cannot clearly detect their presence. Was there such talent in the Murim Alliance? Looking at his current level, he seemed to be higher than Seo Ho-seon or Cheon Ga-ryeong. When I returned to the Sacheon branch, I thought I would have to push Seo Ho-seon even more harshly. Are you interested in that friend? Is that person also a member of the Dark Nights? okay. I cant tell you the details of your personal details. It is natural to hide the identity of someone in the dark. its okay. Arent you more curious about whats inside the wooden armor? Painter Joo drew a faint smile on his lips and gestured with his hand to invite me to open the wooden armor. When I opened the lid, a small red sphere came into view. I let out a quiet exmation. Subtle heat transmitted to your fingertips. I felt like I knew what the item contained in the wooden armor was. Could it be the inner altar of fire? okay. I quickly closed the lid, fearing that the spiritual energy of the inner altar might leak out, and lowered my head as I ced the wooden box in my arms. I will ept it gratefully. Do you like it? yes. 10,000 years of fire. A spirit creature that contains enormous fire energy within its body. While ordinary carp live in rivers, the habitat of the perennial carp was a hot spring. It is rarely found in volcanic areas untouched by humans. Although its name was Ten Thousand Years Hwari, it did not really have a lifespan of ten thousand years. Would such a creature have any chance of existing in the world? The actual lifespan is known to be around 200 years, but it seems that some individuals live up to 300 years. For reference, there were many cases where two or more perennial squirrels were found at the same time. It looks like there are a few thousand-year-old dwarfs being kept in Maengs secret ce. Could it be that one of the dogs was given as a reward to Lee Kang-hak during his active duty days? Anyway, I got my hands on something much more valuable than I expected. The spiritual energy residing in the inner altar was very strong, as if it had been sliced open by a fairly old man. You did a great job this time. I just did what was natural as a member of the alliance. If crushing the conspiracy of the Demon Cult is a given, then most of the Murim Alliance members must be ipetent. I didnt mean it that way. Excessive humility can lead to deception. You need to be a little more proud of your achievements. All right. Apart from Hwaris internal altar, we will send gold coins and silk to the Sichuan branch in the future. Its your private property, not public money, so you can use it however you want. After speaking, Hwabaek Joo leaned against the back of the chair and tilted his teacup. He cleared his throat once and spoke in a soft voice. You might have doubts. Why did you call me separately thiste at night? If I had something to say, I would have said it in the conference room earlier. Honestly, yes. Actually, I wanted to have an honest conversation with you. ? I am saying that he abused his power as a leader because he wanted to satisfy his personal curiosity. I ended up making a nk expression at the unexpected remark. What on earth is this old man talking about? You dont have to be so embarrassed. Because its literally just a conversation. There will be no burdensome pressure or rmendations. I cursed inwardly. I wanted to say that just being faced like this was burdensome enough, but I used my superhuman patience to suppress it. The opponent is the Murim lord of the time. He was a person of great importance to me. I dont necessarily want to be friends with you. Even so, it had to at least not look hateful. If you use your tongue incorrectly here, your work life could go wrong. I remember the first time I saw you. It was during the preliminaries of the martial artspetition, right? yes. I never would have thought that the leader would be there watching the preliminaries. I also never thought that there would be ate index that takes the test in that way. . Even back then, I thought he had an overly talented martial arts skills at such a young age, but now hes turned into aplete monster. As expected, I cant hide it from the Lord. The young man of the covenant is Hwa-gyeong. I cant believe it when I see it. The eyes of Zhuge Huan, who was standing like a folding screen behind Painter Joo, became zed over. It seemed like he never thought that I would reach the same level as him. Well, its normal for both of us. In fact, I was also surprised. I didnt know it before, but I realized it the moment I made eye contact with Zhuge Huan in the conference room. That he is a master who reached the level of flower painting a long time ago. The state of a soldier who is not even a militarymander is the state of peace. The Murim League was definitely a great group. The same goes for the masked man from just now and Zhuge Huan. Because they did not show off their martial arts skills at official events, they were not among the top 100 masters, but they were skilled enough topete with the Blue Blood Master. Suddenly, a curiosity arose. How many more hidden talents like this exist in the world? Is there some special secret? Nothing in particr. I just tried harder than others. Its a story that will make people angry when they hear it, even though they devoted their whole lives to martial arts training and still havent been able to ovee the wall. If you do that, you will be considered more talented than others. Dont you think thatment will inme the anger even further? . I get angry no matter what. I get angry no matter what. What on earth are you telling me to do? If they felt unfair, they could just go back like me. Anyway, Im curious to how much youve grown. Would you like to spar with me now? sorry. Im not feeling well, so sparring will be difficult. I lied without even putting saliva on my mouth. Are you saying youre crazy enough to spar with King Wujon? It is true that sparring with a high-ranking warrior helps ones growth, but there was no reason to ask Dokgo Woojin for guidance from Joo Hwabaek. Youre going into a knife fight with your boss? I dont even want to imagine. There was nothing good about winning or losing. It was an offer I never wanted to ept. Youre not feeling well? yes. The internal injuries sustained in the fight with the vampire demon have not fully healed yet. On the outside, it looks fine. Only on the surface. The injuries sustained in the fight with the vampire demon had healed long ago, but as a painter, there would be no way for him to know that. He nodded and said with a nervous expression. okay. If thats the case, theres nothing we can do. Thank you for your consideration. Fortunately, I was able to ovee the crisis by using my wits. I was wondering if I should clutch my stomach and make a groaning noise, but it didnt seem necessary. Then lets just spar next time. Have you not given up? He was truly a persistent old man. I decided that if I had to visit Maengs headquarters in the future, I would make an excuse and send a representative. Joo Hwa-baek, who had finished his appetite with regret, grabbed the handle of the tea cup and asked as if throwing it. What do you want to achieve? ? Isnt it because you decided to join the group for some purpose? Its unlikely that joining the family was a dream. A dream you want to achieve? Of course it existed. Although it is a dream that cannot be said to the Murim Lords face. I asked a simr question when we first met. Do you remember? Of course I remember. They didnt give a clear answer back then. Im just trying to move on from a bunch of wordy. . It was obvious that you were hiding your true feelings. I didnt really mean to deceive the Lord. Its just that I didnt have anything in particr in mind at the time A person like that would ask to be assigned to the Sichuan branch in front of everyone? If youre going to lie, why not make it believable? . Tell me honestly. Maybe I can help you with what you want to achieve. I had to try very hard to hold back theughter that was about to burst out. What does it mean to help? Maengju was the person who seemed so friendly now, but who would immediately be hostile if he knew what I wanted to be in the future. I know a little about the origins of the swordsmanship you mastered. ? Wolyeonggeom. It is a martial art from a historic samurai family that was powerful in Hanam in the past. Was it Wolhwajang (Af)? How did the Lord do that. The fact that you have mastered the old Wolyeong Sword means that you are a survivor of Wolhwajang or a person involved in it. Am I wrong? . Thats why Im asking. What do you want to achieve in the future? Are you dreaming of the rebirth of your family, or are you seeking revenge on the Demonic Cult? I once again made a nk expression. What on earth is this old man misunderstanding? I have never heard such long-winded nonsense in my life. You made a mistake. Chapter 149 Episode 149: Reconstruction of Wolhwajang. Revenge on Ma Gyo-e. It was an issue that neither side was very interested in. I feel sorry for Joo Hwa-baek for passing things off as he pleases, but I am not a survivor of Wolhwajang or anything. Of course, it was not that there was no personal grudge. However, the bad feelings were directed towards the Sosalma Army and not towards the group called Demon Cult. If I were to simply say whether I liked it or not, it was true that I disliked the Demonic Cult, but my honest feelings were that I did not want to spend my life trying to take down that huge group. I am not hoping for Wolhwajang to be rebuilt. Then are you seeking revenge on the Demonic Cult? yes. I nodded slowly and answered Joohwabaeks question. Pretending to have a very perplexed expression. There was no reason to refuse when the other person said they would misunderstand it on their own. I thought it might be a good thing. There is nothing wrong with leaving the impression to those around you that you are motivated by revenge. It would be good to use it as a cause that does not belong to a specific faction, and it would also be easy to use it as a smokescreen to cover the eyes of Ju Hua Baek and Zhuge Huan. It could also add legitimacy to future actions. After fiddling with the teacup for a while and pretending to think about it, I looked straight into Joo Hwa-baeks eyes and said, Thank you for your concern, but I will take revenge with my own hands. I dont know exactly how far your dream of revenge goes, but wouldnt it be better to do it with people who have the same intentions rather than alone? Are you included among those who have the same intention? Of course. Although its not as much as you, I also have quite a bit of resentment toward the Demonic Cult. Many of therades I was with in my youth lost their lives at the hands of the demonic cult. . When he was young, Hwabaek Joo worked at the Cheonghae branch. Cheonghae is an area adjacent to Xinjiang, the area of influence of the Demonic Cult. Now and then, it was a fierce battlefield where all kinds of incidents and idents never ceased. Painter Joo must have heard countless stories about the deaths of his acquaintances at the time. It would not be strange to say that in the process, hostility toward the Demonic Cult grew. I understand what the Lord wants to say. If you do But my intention remains the same. I will not ept your help. Can you tell me why? I dont think there is any favor without reason in the world. Thats not necessarily true. There are a small number of people who give generous and benevolent advice to those around them withoutpensation, but it definitely exists. Didnt you just act as a member of the Humen Association and save the suffering residents of Zhejiang? He gained great fame for his activities. The reason I worked as a member of the Humen Association and saved the residents of Zhejiang was for the sake of Ilshins glory. Honestly, it didnt matter to me whether the residents of Zhejiang were exploited or killed. I am not an emotional person enough to shed tears in sympathy with the misfortune of someone I have never met. There is cause and effect in everything in the world. The same was true for rtionships between people. There could be no such thing as unconditional favor. Damun Dangseoyeon Seohoseon Bangcheoksam, etc. The people around me were not friendly to me from the beginning. There was an opportunity and a process. Lord. I am not a good person without measures, as you think. Rather, I have a tough personality that considers profit and loss first when dealing with others. . I dont have the eyes to see through other peoples psychology like General Commander, but I can at least recognize that Lord Maengs question is not motivated by pure kindness. Of course, the reason why Joo Hwa-baek reached out to me was not simply to help me. I wont put any burdensome pressure or rmendations on you? It could also be interpreted as an attempt to appease with sweet words. Artist Joo said it was just a ce for conversation, but I didnt believe him. It must be the groundwork to attract me to their side in the future. Of course, even if the offer had been made purely out of goodwill, I would have rejected it as I have no interest in revenge. What good would there be for someone who wants to be an elder in the future to be close to a leader? When you say that, doesnt it seem like I had a dark n? I think its a mutually beneficial proposition. It wont be a proposal that only benefits. I n to use everything avable to achieve my goals. There are reasons for not belonging to a faction. . I am taking steps slowly but steadily. I dont want to limit myself for immediate gain. If that is what you mean, there is nothing we can do. I dont rmend it anymore. Thank you for your understanding. I politely shook my hand and immediately emptied the tea in the cup. The atmosphere became heavy. Avoid having meaningless conversations with awkward expressions. okay. Its okay to go back now. Im sorry for calling you out sote. no. It was an honor to be able to talk with Lord Maeng. Finally, Hwabaek Joos order to congratte the guests was given. I got up and left the office as if I had been waiting. Im tired. I was already tired, but the unexpected confrontation with the Murim Lord had drained a lot of my mental power. I felt like I could sleep well tonight. I nced back and muttered in my mind. I hope you dont bother me anymore. * * * After Yeonsun left the office. Hwabaek Joo opened his mouth, pouring tea into an empty cup. What do you think? He is a scary young man. scary? Its been a while since Ive seen you use such expressions when evaluating others. Let alone martial arts, the heart is not usually deep. Honestly, I cant tell how much of the conversation we just had was sincere and how much was a lie. Zhuge Huan answered with a somber expression. His eyes were filled with wariness as he stared at the closed door of his office. Hwabaek Joo tipped his teacup and nced sideways at him. Are you nning on giving up on him? Is that possible? There is no more wood in the current Murim Alliance. Its risky, but hes a talent worth risking. Thats right. If you do, I will leave this matter to you from now on. yes? Didnt you see it too? If I take action myself, it will only have the opposite effect. To begin with, this kind of work is not my area of expertise. Youre increasing my workload again. Originally, the work of an organization must be entrusted to the right person. I think the choice of words was wrong. It would be a matter of taking over rather than leaving it to others. Why are you saying such sad things? Between us. I said it before, but I will never work with you in my next life. A wry smile appeared on Zhuge Huans face. Joo Hwa-baek, who wasughing, stretched and said. If there really is a next life, then I want to live in peace while plowing the fields. * * * Late afternoon hours. I gathered my group at my dorm to finish the backlog of work. Damun Dangseoyeon, Seo Ho-seon, Bangcheoksam, and Dang Sang-jin sat around with arge bundle in the middle. When I opened the bag, the items and elixirs that Seo Ho-seon had stolen from the treasure trove in the artificial ruins poured out. Although they were all valuable items, it was difficult to say that they were the best. In the first ce, except for the martial arts books, the remaining treasures were merely brought for the purpose of assortment. It could be said that it was natural for the quality to be a bit poor. The elixir has five yawns that can improve ones inner energy for only five to ten years. All of the items are too vague for me to use myself. I hoped I could find a recement for Cheonjamboui, but unfortunately, there wasnt anything that caught my eye. The Yongrin-gap ([) that the assassin soldiers often wore seemed useful, but the chain armor was far from my taste. Above all, it was impossible to wear it because it did not fit my body type. It would be better for you to have the dragon ring. Do you mean me? It looks like the size wont fit everyone else. In the end, Seo Ho-seon, who had the perfect physique, ended up taking the Yongrin Gap. Tang Seo-yeon and Dang Sang-jin took all their memorized weapons, including daggers and daggers. Neither grandfather nor granddaughter paid any attention to the elixir. This was because ordinary elixirs were meaningless to Germans. Bangcheoksam took a sword to use as an auxiliary weapon, and Damun took the blood poison wine he had longed for. Of the five elixirs, I took the two with the most spiritual energy. One was mine and the other was Dokgo Woojins. After dividing up the remaining items, the sun was already setting in the evening. I got up from my seat, looked around at the group, and said. Thank you all for your hard work. From subjugation operations to escorting military officers to the Maeng headquarters. Thanks to all of you, we were able to finish it safely. Its hard to call it repayment, but Ill buy you dinner tonight. I know a good base running ce, so go there. My group and I rushed out of the dorm and entered the street while chatting. Although it was not as crowded as when the Yongbong Branch was held, there were many people walking around on the street. The conversations between passers-by reached my ears. Did you hear that story? What story? They say the vampire and iron blood demon army have been subdued. omg! Arent they each disciples of the Eight Demon Lords and the Demon Cult Master? But they said the ce where they were subjugated was Gwiju, not Cheonghae. Guizhou? Why are the demon cultists in Gwiju? There was already a story going around about what happened in Gwiju. Although Honam is adjacent to Gwiju, even taking that into ount, the speed at which the rumor spread was quite fast. Since the issue was such a serious issue, I thought that soon the whole of the Central ins would be noisy about the same topic. Good. I drew a satisfied smile on my face. The work of increasing reputation and reputation was progressing smoothly. How far did you walk like that? Suddenly, there was a sound that prated my ears. -After you finish drinking, can you set aside some time for me? Id like to talk to you a little bit. It was Dang Sang-jins voice. A puzzled mind raised its head. Its not difficult to give your time, but is there a reason you secretly rmend it? -What do you mean by story? -I have something to say about my granddaughter. I also have something to say. -? Chapter 150 Episode 150 After leaving the after-party drinking party, I and Dang Sang-jin moved to a nearby tea bar. Even though he drank a lot of alcohol, Tang Sang-jinsplexion did not change at all. I was able to realize once again that he was a master who had reached the absolute level. Its not like I produced alcohol poison through luck. How much internal energy is in your stomach? I was the same as not getting drunk, but that was because of the supernormal ability of the White Thunder Divine Gong, not because I had incredible internal energy like Tang Sangjin. First of all, I want to say thank you. If its a thank you, I think Ive already heard it. Before, I didnt have any sense of relief because I wasnt in a good mood. That was on my mind the whole time. . Thank you for helping my granddaughter ovee the wall. Tang Sang-jin bowed his head in a restrained manner. As I was watching Kanghos senior, who was far away, politely showing respect, I felt a bit unfamiliar. From the beginning, Tang Sojeo was on the verge of reaching its peak. I just provided the opportunity. They simply provided an opportunity, but not only did the total amount of internal energy increase to an absurd level, but they also achieved a transformation? You are talking nonsense. . I have no intention of digging into the details. The fact that Yuna didnt answer my question probably means that there is a secret that cant be revealed to others. Senior, unlike what is known to the public, you seem to have a very affectionate personality. If you look at how he treats the party leader and the people around him You mean the rumors going around in Gangho? Those arergely true. He was so crazy about martial arts that he didnt pay attention to other things, and he also neglected his wife, whom he took in at ate age. When I think about it now, I was really immature. I couldnte to my senses until my wife passed away from a chronic illness. . As I got older and looked back on my past life, I felt pathetic. It made me wonder how a person who was indifferent to his own family would be the head of the family after hearing such a big deal. . He suddenly started telling me stories about his past without even asking. Has your sensitivity be richer as you get older? Or, contrary to his seemingly sane appearance, was he drunk and feeling emotional? Whatever it was, it seemed clear that he was regretting his past. A selfish, self-righteous and stubborn old monster. It wasnt until I was able to look at myself from an objective perspective that I decided to change. . It wasnt easy. Changing the impressions in other peoples minds isnt as simple as you think. At that time, it was Yuna who first approached me and extended her hand. . Yuna was a special person to me, but at the same time, she was a sore finger. Although he didnt show it on the outside, that child had been hurt quite a bit by the looks and reactions of people around him. It was such a pity, but thanks to you, I have one less thing to worry about. I also received a lot of help from the party leader. Moreover, my life was saved by my senior. Excessive formality is burdensome. Even so, being thankful is being thankful. I hope we can continue to have a good rtionship with Yuna in the future. I think so. Tang Sangjin nodded with a satisfied expression and held the teacup in his hand. He cleared his throat once, stared at me with narrowed eyes, and spoke. Let me get to the point soon. Recently, Yuna expressed her intention to join. yes? He said he wanted to take the official exam and be a blind swordsman. Why is Sojeo so? I asked back with an expression that I didnt understand. She, a direct blood rtive of the Tang family, is so sorry that she applies to the Murim Alliance. Of course, it would not be surprising if she, who was not interested in the family, turned her attention to the outside world. However, it was wartime. There was no way she didnt know that there was nothing good about joining the club at a time like this. Excellent skills, great identity, and a solid background. She was a talented person who had everything. He even had the irreceable distinction of being a member of the Tang family. She would have been able to achieve sess even if she joined the alliance after the war was over. Are you asking because you really dont know? Could it be to repay me? Instead of answering, Dang Sang-jin let out a small sigh. Hisplicated feelings were clearly visible on his face. It seems to be correct. You didnt stop me? Is there any way you wouldnt have stopped him? No matter how much I tried to persuade him, he wouldnt listen. I was always a very opinionated child, but I have never been this stubborn before. So what you want to say to me is I want you to go see Yuna and talk to her. Dang Sang-jin said, cing his sped hands on the table. I scratched my cheek with a puzzled expression. Even without listening to him, I felt like I knew what he wanted to ask of me. Are you trying to persuade Tang Xiaoje to bend his will? okay. Since you wont listen to what I say, I want you, my benefactor, to speak for yourself. I ask you to withdraw your intention to join. I rested my chin in thought for a while. I feel sorry for Dang Sang-jin, but if Dang Seo-yeon joins, there is nothing wrong with me. The more capable subordinates and allies you have, the better. But I cant say no to the poison kings face, so I have to find something appropriate to say. I hope there will be a moment of silence. Dang Sang-jin, who was tilting his tea cup and ncing at me, couldnt hold back and opened his mouth. If you help me, Ill thank you. The case has been resolved. I shook my head excitedly and leaned against the back of the chair. He then spoke with a soft smile on his lips. I will do you a favor. I am not happy that the party leader is joining the party now. * * * I immediately went to the amodation where Seoyeon Dang was staying. Seo-yeon Tang had just washed her body and changed her clothes. It was refreshing to see her wearing a long sleeve top thatpletely exposed her body instead of a loose long sleeve. Instead of a hairpin, she fixed her upturned hair with a bamboo needle, leaving her pure white nape exposed. I sat across from her across the table and got straight to the point. Dang sojeo. Please withdraw your intention to join. Who did you hear that story from? The Lord of the House of Lords told me. Sojeo expressed his intention to take an oral blindness test. It seems like your grandfather asked Sohyeop for a favor. Please persuade me. To be honest, yes. sorry. I didnt mean to embarrass the small cooperative. Ill tell your grandfather well, so you can go back now. There is no need for you to do that for me. Even if it wasnt for the small cooperatives, I would have made up my mind to join. As my position within the family is ambiguous, there are only two options I can choose from. Marriage or marriage. Even so, there is no need to join the alliance now that the war is in full swing. . Tang Seo-yeon bit her lip slightly. As I looked at her with eyes full ofplex emotions, I felt somewhat sorry. Should we stop teasing this much? It looks like you have no intention of giving up your will. . To be honest, I am not opposed to Sojeo joining the alliance. On the contrary, from my point of view, it is something to be weed. ? Tang Seo-yeons eyes narrowed. I was wondering what the hell this was all about. You might feel strange that the person who just a moment ago was urging you not to join the alliance has suddenly changed his attitude. First of all, let me point out one thing: Even if Sojeo joins the union now, he will not be able to work with me. What does it mean? We are saying that it is impossible for Sojeo, who is from Sacheon and is a direct blood rtive of the party family, to work at the Sacheon branch. ! You may not know that Sujeo, who is not interested in Maengs affairs, is not affiliated with Maengs branches. It was a kind of unwritten rule. No monks from the Kunlun Sect are assigned to the Cheonghae branch, no monks from the Shaolin Temple are assigned to the Henan branch, and no monks from the Nangong family are assigned to the Anhui branch. If it was natural, it was natural. Shouldnt a branch of the Maeng Alliance be allowed to collude with a specific martial arts faction to amodate their convenience? Lets look at a simple example. What if a dispute arose between the Wudang faction in Hubei and the Zhuge Dynasty, and the leader dispatched to mediate was from the Zhuge Dynasty? Regardless of whether the matter was handled fairly or not, problems were bound to arise. To prevent such a situation, members from the relevant region were not allowed to work at the branch of the Maeng. It may not have happened, but if Tang Seo-yeon was assigned to the Sacheon branch, the Cheongseong faction and Ami faction would immediately rise up. Of course, even with these measures in ce, there are still branches that collude with local martial arts forces andmit corruption. For example, like the Hanam branch that caused a big stir some time ago. Tang Seo-yeon narrowed her eyebrows slightly and asked. But isnt the cooperative working at the Sacheon branch? I am an exception after all. My hometown is not Sacheon, and although I studied martial arts at Hwangryongmugwan, I did not graduate. I have no contact with the three martial arts forces representing Sacheon, and above all, I chose my own workce as a privilege of being the winner of the Yongbong branch. . Anyway, what I want to say to Sozer is this. If you want to join the political party, dy it a little. Until one day, I work at Maengs headquarters. At that time, we will make a ce for Sojeo and make a formal rmendation. Really? yes. I promise. Tang Seo-yeon, who had been thinking in silence for a while, nodded heavily. Well thought out. I drew a faint smile on my lips. He granted the poison kings request and left room for Tang Seo-yeon to be taken under hismand. I thought this would be a pretty good result. Of course, the fact that I said this is a secret from Lord Taesang. All right. * * * Lee Jajang (f). Lee Kang-hak and Pang Moon-hwan, who were sitting around a round table, started drinking in broad daylight. As I was drinking and enjoying the events that happened in Gwiju, therge wine jar filled with fire wine quickly ran out. Please eat this too, brother. Lee Kang-haks granddaughter, Lee Soo-yeon, sat right next to him and constantly offered him food and drinks. It was so sincere that it felt a little burdensome. I took the drink she handed me with a faint smile on my face. Anyway, it looks like youve gotten quite healthy while I havent seen you. Its all thanks to my brother. Lee Kang-hak, who was looking at me and Lee Su-yeon with a disapproving expression, immediately responded. Its still impossible to go outside in the sunlight, but theres no longer a need to stay locked in a sealed stone room. If you are under the shade, you can live a normal life like an ordinary person. Good. I think its okay to announce it now. What do you mean? All the patients who suffered from mental illness due to Demonic Cultivation were cured. There is no longer any need to hide the fact that Sojeo has beenpletely cured. In Lee Kang-haks eyes, Lee Chae was young. Thats a really nice story. Chapter 151 Episode 151: All those who fell into the evil spirit due to the Demon Cult Master were cured. By now, Ak Yeo-ryeongs disciple and Bang Cheok-sams wife would have woken up from their sick beds. There was no reason to hide anything about them anymore. Now is the time to share the details with those around you and officially take credit for it. Hmm . Peng Mun-hwans eyes narrowed. He only found out today that Lee Su-yeon waspletely cured. When he asked for an exnation with his eyes, Lee Kang-hak told him about the situation with an awkward expression. The fact that he once tried to join hands with a demonic cult was omitted and the appropriate adaptation was added. Pang Moon-hwan spoke as if he was disappointed when I nodded and agreed with him. Youve been keeping such an important matter a secret from me all this time. sorry. At that time, we had not yet been able to contact all the victims. So you couldnt trust me? Is that possible? I just thought it would be a good idea to minimize the number of people involved. I quickly filled Pang Mun-hwans ss with alcohol and then clinked sses with him. Pang Mun-hwan, who was drinking his drink with a nervous expression, sighed. Anyway, this is not a story to be taken lightly. I never would have guessed that you went around crushing the conspiracy of the demonic cult leader without anyone knowing. I didnt do anything that great. If this isnt great, I dont know what is. But what is the reason for revealing that fact now? If possible, it would have been better to announce it before the discussion took ce. If you look at my personal interests, it would have been better that way. But not to others. I think I know what youre talking about. I guess this means that among those who were treated by you, there are people who are reluctant to spread the story about themselves, right? Thats right. I slowly nodded and put my drink down on the table. I did not intend to reveal the identities and identities of the five people who overcame Simma. There was nothing good about having the names of Lu Xiaoyu and Hao Wens leader, Chen Jia Ling, who did not want to attract the attention of others, be talked about by the world. Therefore, I have intentionally dyed the timing of publicizing rted facts. To reveal what needs to be revealed and hide what needs to be hidden. What if the story about the martial arts book written by Ma Cyoju and the conspiracy surrounding it had be known to people before the official trade was carried out? He may have been pressured to exin the details of the incident at a gathering of key members of the Alliance. Of course, the fact that the other three people except Yeo So-ok and Cheon Ga-ryeong had fully recovered had to be announced sooner orter. Because you cant hide from others forever. Anyway, I never would have guessed that such an inside story was hidden during the sound ghosts visit to the Sacheon branch. Honestly, I was surprised too. I never thought that the Lord of Shandong Akga would personally set foot in Sacheon. But is it really okay? What do you mean? It is obvious that the Demon Cult Masters purpose was to put the demons disciple into a demon. It is likely that he was trying to induce betrayal by inciting bad feelings toward the Hwangbo family. . Even if Shandong Yuejia has no intention of betraying, many people will feel uneasy if that fact bes known. There could be a situation where the Shandong music family suffers damage. You dont have to worry about that part. In the near future, Shandong Akgaju will take the entrance examination. Are my ears wrong? I think I just heard that the evil spirit is blind. You heard correctly. He said he would go back to the family and take care of a few things and then join his disciple. This is news that will cause excitement throughout the central ins. Peng Wen-hwans expression became nk. It seemed as if he had never thought that an absolute master who held the first rank of the Ten Heavenly Emperors would announce his intention to join the alliance. I filled Pang Mun-hwans ss with alcohol again and said, There is something I would like to ask you, senior. ask? If the evil family membermits himself to battle, the reaction of those around him will probably not be so positive. In particr, the Hwangbo-se ns fierce followers will keep a tenacious check on him. Are you trying to say that I want you to help her settle down safely? Thats right. This is not a request that can be easily agreed to. I might have a conflict with the Hwangbo familys warriors This is not a request I am making with my bare mouth. I have a famous sword that I acquired when I was working as a member of the Homyeonhyup, and I will give it to you. brightness? This is an item used by a Japanese general. As far as quality is concerned, I think it will not be inferior to Gu Yajas famous sword. ! Peng Mun-hwans eyes became bright. The main martial art of the Hebei Peng family was sword fighting. As a direct blood rtive of the Paeng family, it was natural that he, who had learned the familys secrets, would covet the famous sword. Would you please do me a favor? Ill listen to as much as I want. Two drinking sses shed in the air. Lee Kang-hak, who was watching, clicked his tongue and said, Tsk, tsk. He seemed to feel ufortable seeing me and Pang Moon-hwan openly exchanging bribes. I emptied the alcohol in my ss in one go and muttered in my mind. This concludes most of our schedule in Honam. After the long journey, it was time to return to Sacheon. * * * Afterpleting all the details of the itinerary, I set off on a journey to Sacheon with my group. As I gazed at the receding distance with my arm resting on the window frame of the carriage, I let out a sigh of regret. In the end, I wasnt able to meet Sohyeongeom until the day I left. I tried contacting Peng Mun-hwan, but I had no choice but to give up as I didnt get any kind of answer. I owe you money unexpectedly. Thanks to Sohyeongeoms hard work, he was able to make a big profit. Separately from the rewards given by the Meng, the Nine Daemun Sect and the Five Daesae Family also repay each other separately? I can guarantee that this news would cause a huge stir. Thats how much my reputation will increase. I dont know how to repay this favor. Rattling! The road back was smooth. He entrusted the work to arge representative office in Honam and entrusted him with misceneous tasks, including escort, and did not rush his schedule. It was a group that included an absolute expert who upied the first ce in the Ten Heavenly Emperors. Even the bandits did not block the way forward, let alone the Wulin forces aiming for the treasures obtained from the artificial ruins. Everyone in the group, including me, enjoyed afortable trip. Just like that, 15 days passed. Thank you for your hard work. Finally, I returned to Sacheon. After saying goodbye to Dang Sang-jin and Dang Seo-yeon, I headed to the Sacheon branch with my group. I dont know how they found out, but the group of followers was gathered in a huddle at the entrance of the branch. Hong Seong-hyeon, a thief from Hyeonsa-mun, who was standing in front, spoke with moderation. Wee, branch manager. Why is everyone here like this? Its cold too. The branch leader has done a big job, so shouldnt Ie out to meet him as a subordinate? I dont like excessive examples. Dont do this again. All right. Lets go in first. * * * A private office exclusively for the branch manager. As I sat down with my butt pressed against the leather chair, Hong Seong-hyeon spoke to me with a very flushed expression. I have heard so much about the branch leaders activities. Well talk about thatter, in private. yes. Hong Seong-hyeons expression became sullen, perhaps because he cut off his words coldly. I said regretfully, holding out my hand to him as if I had lost my appetite again. First, let me report on what happened so far. Seonghyun Hong ced a thin report on my hand. After reading through the contents of the report, I nodded with a satisfied expression. Its okay. You must have been shocked to suddenly be given the job of acting branch manager, but you did a great job. Fortunately, the. I was worried that there might have been a mistake, but hearing you say that puts my mind at ease. Thank you for your continued support. yes? From now on, I will often go on business trips to other ces. I hope Hong Soo-hyup will supervise the affairs of the branch on my behalf at that time. Okay Yes. Hong Seong-hyeon nodded with a nervous expression. I put the report down on the table and gave a congrattory order. Hong Seong-hyun, who had been hesitant as if he wanted to say something, sighed and left the office. I leaned against the back of the chair and was lost in thought. A lot has happened while I was away. The Sacheon branch hadpletely regained its function. No, the expression recovered was misleading. It was finally able to function as a proper branch of the alliance. I was worried that problems might arise within the branch while I was away, but it turned out to be unfounded. Hong Seong-hyun was a much more capable talent than I thought. The people around me were all incredibly talented, so it turned out that he was also a talented person who advanced to the finals of a non-marriagepetition. Not only was he excellent at martial arts, but he also possessed various talents as a representative disciple of Hyeonsamun. It wouldnt have been as easy as it sounds to take control of the Sacheon branch without me. The Sacheon branch could not be said to be a good ce to work even with empty words. The number of members was small and the atmosphere was chaotic as it had not been long since arge-scale purge had been carried out. All of the previously working members had problems, and the remaining members were all new members like Hong Seong-hyeon. It means that we achieved this level of results in such an environment. I thought that I should at least give an official award soon. I stretched and got up from my seat. Most of the backlogged work has been taken care of, so I thought it would be okay to gradually lift the ban on external activities. by the way . The words written at the end of the report caught my attention. It was written that letters sent from two different ces were kept in the Jeonseosil (). Since the letter was delivered personally to the branch manager, not the Sacheon branch, it seemed that the contents had not yet been confirmed. The ce of origin was Namgung Sega and Hwayang Sangdan. Not long ago, two groups I had helped build bridges with sent me letters at the same time. I felt a sense of anticipation. How did the negotiations between the two powers proceed? I immediately left the office and headed to the war record room. Crash. The library room was located on the top floor of the main building. The cries of the Jeonseogu (F) raised at the branch pierced my ears. When I opened the door of the warehouse located in the inner room, letters stored by type came into view. I took out the two letters stored at the top of the pile, tore open the envelopes, and looked at the contents. It seems like it worked out well. A smile was suddenly drawn on my face. The thank you note at the beginning of the two letters, as if it were a promise, caught my eye. The letter sent from the Namgung family stated that they would like to invite me to the 80th birthday party of the Taesang family to be held soon, and the letter sent from Hwayang Sangdan stated that they would soon announce Hwadaerangsplete recovery. Hemitted suicide? The words written at the end of the letter sent from Hwayang Sangdan caught my attention. It seemed that the ganja that Lord Ma had nted on the upper deck 15 days ago was suddenly found dead. Chapter 152 Episode 152 I had some expectations, but. Hemitted suicide by biting off the ganja that the Ma cultist had nted on the top of Hwayang. Perhaps Ganjas death was due to an order from the religion. It seems that Ma Gyo-ju, who realized that Hwa Dae-rang had ovee Sim Ma, hastily took care of the situation. In the end, the fact that Hwadaerang waspletely cured was known sooner than the Demonic Church sending someone to contact the head of the sangang. I remembered a conversation I had with the owner of Hwayang Sangdan in the past. [More than anything, if youve been wronged, shouldnt you pay back?] [What youre saying] [If the Demonic Cult tries to contact you by offering to treat Simma, Ill let you know right away.] I feel regretful . He raised his head. If things had gone ording to Hwayang Sangdanjus n, something quite interesting would have happened. Anyway, this makes one thing clear. Master Ma knew that his n had gone wrong. The implications of this were significant. The Demon Cult Master has be conscious of my existence. The season of snowstorms has arrived. Once the Demonic Cultpletely engulfs Cheonghae, the war will enter a lull. The day is not far when religious demons will begin to seek my life in earnest. Of course, Sacheon is a difficult area for demonic cultists to operate in, and my level was not so low that I could easily be attacked. However, I couldnt help but feel anxious. I knew because I had memories of my past life. How dangerous are the demons raised by the religious leader himself? The meticulousness of making a n by researching the targets personal rtionships and background. A ruthlessness that will not hesitate to use any means to achieve its goal. The persistence of not giving up and looking for opportunities for ten days or a month. Professional assassins who never missed a single thing would constantly be hovering around me. Seo Ho-suns growth rate is surprising, but it is not yet at a level where he can be used as a hand against them. While rubbing my chin and thinking, I muttered as I left the record room. First of all, Ill have to let Seo Ho-seon and Dam-un live within the branch for a while. It wasnt just me who was in danger. People around him will not be free from the threat of assassination. There was a need to protect those with rtively poor martial skills by cing them within reach. First, lets discuss this issue with Damun. * * * How are you feeling? Separate room for guests. With a groan, the woman raised her upper body and sat with her back against the head of the bed. very good. I think it would be okay to start training in martial arts. Bang Cheok-sam, who was sitting on the chair next to the bed and looking after her, had a faint smile on his face. He seemed to be happy to see his wife in good health. I said as I ced the things I brought on the bed. This is a gift to celebrate your recovery. This? Its a flying sword. Rain? Why is this happening all of a sudden I heard that you have considerable expertise not only in swordsmanship but also in flying swordsmanship. It seems that he lost the ones he originally had while suffering from mental illness, so I asked a nearby cksmith shop to make a few high-quality des. Its not that valuable, so feel free to use it. How can you thank me? I already owe you my life, but I dont know if Ill be okay with just receiving it like this. its okay. During myst trip, I received help from my husband in many ways. thank you. I will use it well. Gift an item that the target needs. There was no more effective and simple way to win the favor of others. There was no need to spend a lot of money. From now on, my husband and I will have to work hard together for me, so if I want to take care of him for a long time, I need to show him that I take care of him often. I exchanged good words with her for a while with a fake smile on my face. Bangcheoksams wife, Yeo So-ok. The powerful people called her Blood Flower Sword (ѪA). The martial people whose byeol-ho includes the character hyeol (Ѫ) had two things inmon. Excellent skills and cruel disposition. It was difficult to gauge her skills when she was in a state of despair, but after recovering her health, I was able to clearly see her level. As I guessed, she was an expert who had reached the pinnacle of excellence. Right now, he cant show off his skills to his full potential due to his low energy and dulled sense of actualbat, but he will be a great force afterpleting rehabilitation training. Next After saying hello to Bang Cheok-sam and Yeo So-ok and leaving the separate room, I headed straight to the room across from me. A young man who had been humming a song while lying in bed felt someones presence and raised his head. I meet my benefactor. How are you feeling? I recoveredpletely. I am still lying in a hospital bed because my teacher ordered me to rest and not overexert myself, but Young Baek Li-seon leaned back against the head of the bed with a bitter smile. I had noticed this before, but looking at her appearance alone, she had such a beautiful appearance that it wouldnt be strange to mistake her for a woman. My guess is that if he had participated in the Yongbong branch, many women would have supported and admired him. Has the head of the house gone out? yes. He left the vige for a while. He said he needed to prepare the necessary items for the trip. The trip Now that the disciple has recovered his health, he is probably trying to return to the family. okay. I nodded and handed the silk wrapping cloth I had taken out of my pocket to Baek Ri-seon. Baek Ri-seon took the wrapping cloth and made a puzzled expression. What is this? This is a gift to celebrate your recovery. If youre curious, you can check the contents here and now. Baek Ri-seon unwraps the wrapping cloth as if she had been waiting. His eyes widened when he saw what was inside. This is This is Cheonjam Temple. We provided enough portions for both priests to use. ! The ways to use Cheonjamsa were endless. Depending on how it is processed, it can be used to make clothes, as fishing line, or as a musical instrument string. From the perspective of Ak Yeo-ryeong and Baek Ri-seon, who handle gold, there could be no better gift than this. Can I ept this precious item? its okay. I left enough extra. Of course, what he gave to Baek Ri-seon was a part of the Cheonjam Temple that he had secured by releasing Cheonjamboui, who had be tattered during the fight against the vampire demon. I would be lying if I said I didnt feel like it was a waste, but this was a necessary investment. I can guarantee that Ak Yeo-ryeong and Baek Li-seon would be major figures in the Maeng n in the future. Wasnt he the disciple of an absolute master who upied the first ce in the Ten Heavenly Emperors? If you show them well, you will be able to receive great help in bing an elder in the future. What can I do to save money? Even if I had it, I have no use for it right now. In fact,pared to what the Shandongak family promised me, a gift like this is nothing special. I cleared my throat and said big. Baek Ri-seon, who had been looking at Cheonjam Temple as if fascinated, finally came to his senses and raised his head. I have something I would like to ask Baekri Sohyeop. Ask anything. Why did you learn the Wind Baek Gong (L)? Ive been curious about this for a while. What motivated Baek Ri-seon to learn Poong Baek-gong? There was a clear reason why Cheon Ga-ryeong, Hwa Dae-rang, Lee Su-yeon, and Yeo So-ok each came into contact with the martial arts book written by Ma Gyo-ju. In the case of Cheon Ji-ryeong, he had Hao Wen-ju as his teacher, but because he was the youngest disciple and far from being a sessor, he gave up learning the secrets early on and learned the Taiyul Shingong (̫). Hwa Daerang believed that he could not reach a high level by training in Gajeon martial arts alone, so he learned Honghwa Shingong (t), and Lee Su-yeon admired the Empress of the North Sea and learned Ice Flower Gong (껨), an ice technique. I learned it. Yeo So-ok also learned Blue Qigong ([⹦) to make up for her rtively poor mental skillspared to other martial arts. On the other hand, what about Baek Li-seon? He was a person who had as his teacher an absolute expert who held the first rank of the Ten Heavenly Emperors. Unlike Cheon Ji-ryeong, who had an ambiguous position as the youngest disciple, he was the Jeokjeon disciple who continued the progress of Shandong Akgaju. So I couldnt help but wonder. What on earth was Baek Li-seon so disappointed that she gave up the mental techniques she had previously learned and learned Poong Baek-gong? It was just greed. greed? It may sound like an excuse, but I was mentally very stressed at the time. I was fortunate enough to have a great person as my teacher, so I received great expectations from those around me, and I also felt pressured to one day follow in my teachers footsteps and be a pir supporting Shandong music. Baek Ri-seon scratches the back of her head with a shy expression. I felt like I knew a little bit about his feelings. A person who did not have the surname Ak () was selected as a disciple of the evil spirit, but the impact could not have been small. I also had a simr experience in my past life when I was selected as a disciple of the Demonic Cult. Instead of looking at me with anticipation, I received jealousy and checks. In fact, the evil familys vision method is not far behind the efficiency of the wind and white technique. Strictly speaking, Poongbaekgong is a little better, but there was no need to abandon the existing mind method and learn a new one. Baek Ri-seon sighed once and continued talking with a self-deprecating expression. But I was so excited at the time that I couldnt look at the situation objectively. I just thought like a fool that luck had finallye to me, and I just liked it. There were a few modifiers that were always attached to the evil woman. The Red One Point of the Ten Heavenly Emperors. The final stone of a teenage master. A walking lump of smoke. The stories about the various talents she gained in her youth were famous among the martial arts people. Presumably, the reason why Baek Ri-seon came to regard Poong Baek-gong as a coincidence was to some extent due to the influence of such rumors. Thats roughly the story. It seems like the teacher suffered a lot because of his foolish disciple. Baek Li-seon spoke with a determined expression as if making a deration. From now on, I will not do anything to disappoint Master. never. * * * Ten days passed. It was announced to those around us that the warriors of the Shandong Music Family would return to their families and the Sichuan branch would officially resume external activities. I did not expect that anything would change much just because the ban on external activities was lifted. Even before the ban was imposed, there was nothing special to do. Branch manager. The Hong family has contacted the branch. What about the Hong family? But contrary to what I expected, I got a job right away. This is a reasonablyrge Wulin Sega from Sichuan. I know. I know everything about the martial arts forces in Sacheon. But why is the Hong family suddenly contacting the Sacheon branch? Damwoon exined as he ced the documents he brought with him on the desk. There was a dispute with the Lee family, and they said they would like the Sacheon branch to take on the role of mediator. Is that true? I ended up making a nk expression. I never thought the day woulde when the Sacheon branch would carry out its duties as a normal branch of the League of Nations. Chapter 153 Episode 153: The Hong family. Murim Sega with a tradition of 150 years. When asked to name the martial arts faction that represents Sacheon, people usually choose three. Cheongseong Army Danga. However, it was not the case that there were other influential martial powers. Hwangryongmuwan, the Hong n, the Lee n, Baekryeonjang (ɏf), etc. Dozens ofrge and small sects and families were nesting throughout Sacheon. The Hong family was a fairlyrge-scale martial arts family. The number of members was over 100, and the number of top military families in cooperative and trading rtionships reached more than a dozen. The head of the family, Hong Gyun-seok, was famous in the area as an expert who used dual swords like a ghost. At first nce, he seems to be simr to Chocheon-gun, the head of the Manjang family, but in terms of height, Hong Gyun-seok was much higher in rank. His level, known to the public, is at the peak of its peak. It is said that thest time he showed off his martial arts skills at an official event was five years ago, so he could have reached a higher level than that by now. Of course, I may have regressed because I neglected my training. Going back to the story. The reason why the dispute arose between the Hong n and the Lee n was as follows. The Lee familys military personnel were causing trouble in several of the guesthouses and bases managed by the Hong family The Hong family described it as a riot, but the Lee familys position seemed to be different. In the process of arresting the ck thieves whomitted illegal acts, a fight broke out, and in the process, damage was unintentionally caused to the store. Store owners who suffered significant damage were forced to close their stores for a while to conduct internal repairs. Hongs family, which could not ignore the store owners protests, demanded an apology andpensation from Lees family. However, Lee Segas reaction here was spectacr. They tried to force them by saying that they could not apologize because they had done nothing wrong and that they could not paypensation for the same reason. Mr. Lees argument was as follows. < We only responded to Ami faction''s request for cooperation. > < The responsibility lies with Ami faction, so if you want to argue, go to Amisan and argue. > It was a usible im at first nce, but the Hong family could not ept it meekly. It is true, there is no way the Hong family could invade Ami faction and use them of wrongdoing. Due to Amipahs continued ignorance, the discord between the two sides became increasingly severe, and eventually led to an incident in which warriors from both families engaged in a knife fight on the main street. Thinking that this would lead to a big fortune one day, the Hong n Sega, after much deliberation, proposed it to the Lee n Sega. Why not select five warriors representing each family and have them perform a secret dance to decide whether it is right or wrong? Lee Csiseju, who was worried that the battle of pride might escte into an all-out war, dly epted it. But a problem urred here. It was impossible to find someone to take on the role of referee and notary. The Hong n and the Lee n were martial powers that had been active in Sacheon for a long time. Both families had power and influence that could not be ignored. Of course, a disciple dispatched from a powerless sect could not perform the role of a notary. On the other hand, Sichuans ns and families that had more than one familys power were already connected to them in some way. That means we cannot expect fairness. However, it was not possible to request mediation from the three martial arts forces representing Sacheon. The Qing Province and the Tang Family were not interested in the quarrel between the two families, and it was highly likely that Ami would take the side of the Li n disciple, ay disciple. This was precisely the reason why the Hong family asked the Sacheon branch to act as mediator. The news that the Sacheon branch would resume activities must have been weed as a wee rain to the family by the Hong n family, who had been wasting time cursing the Lee n, who continued to insist that arbitration be entrusted to Amipa. Its rewarding to have increased your reputation and reputation. The Hong family formally requested help from the Sacheon branch. The implications of this were significant. Arge-scale purge. A noticeable change in the branch. The reputation of the branch leader. Thebination of these three things meant that the perception of the Sacheon branch had improved to some extent. If it had been the previous Sacheon branch, such a request would never have been received. Good. It was a little embarrassing, but it was definitely a good thing. There was already a need to leave records of the Sacheon branchs normal activities, and a good opportunity came along. Its nice to go on business trips to other ces and make achievements, but its meaningless if you neglect your main job. It wasnt just that. The Hong n had a conflict with the Sacheon branch in the past. [There is a record of colluding with dark thieves in the red light district, receiving kickbacks from them, bringing in courtesans to work ces, promiscuous morals, and molesting women of the Hong family. In addition, like Moyong Sojeo, he embezzled and used funds for activities handed down from the headquarters. ] [.] [There are so many crimes that it is difficult to read them all. That one is also expelled. And Taehyung is in his 30s. If you have anyints, please tell me now.] The face of one of the bandits I had whipped out in the past appeared in my mind. Was his name Yang Chang-woon? If the man cleaned up the shit he made at this point, his future activities would be easier. Ending the bad rtionship with the Hong n family and improving awareness of the branch. There was no reason to turn down such a great opportunity. What would you like to do? Damuns question. I picked up the documents and stood up. I will take care of this myself. I think you could send a representative. You cant do that. Isnt this a monumental first job? In addition, there are problems that need to be resolved with the Hong n Segawa. If that is what the branch manager wants, I understand. This matter should be dealt with right away and not left idle. Im going to go out to work for a bit. * * * I went that route and visited the Hong family and met face to face with the head of the family. Hong Gyun-seok had a look of bewilderment on his face, as if he had never thought that an answer woulde back so quickly. I didnt know the branch manager woulde visit me in person. Its a shame, but the Sichuan branch is short on manpower. So, I took charge of this job because I was rtively more rxed than my subordinates. The role of arbitrator Of course I should take it. Arent the Hong n and Lee n members of the Baekdo n affiliated with the Murim Alliance? Thank you for saying that. Hong Gyun-seok breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed like he had been going through a lot of emotional distress. I said, picking up the brush on the table. First, we need to decide on a date and location. Any date doesnt matter. Both families are fully prepared. We will be able topete as soon as tomorrow. Even so, a minimum preparation period will be necessary. For now, we will write it as Shinshi (r) in five days and adjust itter in consultation with the Lee family. Good. How about setting it up at the Sacheon branchs training hall? I think that would be fair and block outside attention. Not bad. Lets do that. Three documents werepleted, and each page was stamped with a seal symbolizing the Sacheon branch. I handed one of them to Hong Gyun-seok. One sheet will be kept by the Hong family, one sheet will be stored by the Lee family, and the remaining sheet will be kept by the Sacheon branch. The seals of the two matriarchs will be stamped on the day of the match. This is a very neat job done. Hong Kyun-seok nodded with a satisfied expression. I packed the documents in my arms and quietly got to the point. I heard that in the past, a member of the Sacheon branch caused a stir in the Hong family. It did. Itste, but as the branch president, I would like to apologize on your behalf. There is no need for the branch leader to apologize. Rather, I should say thank you. I punished him properly for his evil actions. I just did what I had to do. The problem is that that obvious measure has not been implemented for three years. There was a bone in the horse. I could see how much ill-will the Hong family had towards the Sacheon branch in the past. The member in question was expelled and flogged. taehyung? Do you know how many times you hit me? Im in my thirties. I think its too little. For your information, I carried out the sentence myself. I thought it was a little, but it turns out it wasnt. I hit him so mercilessly that my buttocks sank down. Oh, and a few teeth came out. Didnt you say Taehyung? I am a bit more flexible in my caning. I dont think its a question of flexibility. Hong Gyun-seok, who had a very serious face, eventually lost his expression. Judging from theughter, it seemed that the resentment had been resolved to some extent. Then Ill just leave. After saying goodbye to Hong Kyun-seok and leaving for the family home, I walked quickly across the garden. Since I finished all my business at the Hong n, I nned to go straight to the Lee n. I hope you move through the well-maintained garden. ! When I spotted the woman appearing across from me, I narrowed my eyes and stopped in ce. The womans appearance was familiar to my eyes. Why is that woman here? If I had known this would happen, I would have sent a representative instead ofing in person. A woman approached me at a quick pace and spoke to me with a happy expression. I never thought I would see you like this again. Is this also fate? Long time no see. Although she was a little older, she still had her unique sharp eyes and pretty appearance. Cho Yeon-hee, the wife of the Manjangse family. I heard that she married into a military family in Sichuan, but I never thought it would be the Hong family. I think I heard it at first nce. It was so long ago that I had forgotten. I didnt even pay attention in the first ce. Wait a minute, I cant believe it is the head of the Sacheon branch with a strong reputation Its me. Cho Yeon-hees eyes became the size of antern. He seemed to have never imagined that the boy he had taken under his wing would have be so sessful. I thought it was someone with the same name, but it seems that wasnt the case. Im sorry, but Im a little busy right now. I am performing official duties. I hurriedly left the ce, using work as an excuse. I couldnt help but feel ufortable. I dont know about Cho Yeon-hee, but in the past, I pretended to follow her and acted as a double agent. It could be said that it was half my fault that she got married, as if she had lost thepetition to be the head of the family and was kicked out. I muttered in my heart as I nced sideways at Cho Yeon-hee, who was disappointed that she could not talk to someone from the same town whom she had not seen in a long time. In the future, if I need to contact the Hong family, I will send a representative. * * * This is uneptable. Mr. Lee is my matriarch. Lee Deok-cheon, the head of the family, frowned and pushed away the documents on the table. I asked, scratching my cheek with my index finger. May I ask why? Because I cant trust the Sichuan branch. Lee Deok-cheon crosses his arms with a disapproving expression. I thought I knew why he had such a negative attitude. The Hong family requested help from the Sichuan branch to hold a fair match. The Lee family, which wanted to gain an advantage with the help of Amipa, would not be pleased with the intervention of the Sacheon branch. Chapter 154 Episode 154 They say the Sichuan branch cannot be trusted. I red at Lee Deok-cheon with cold eyes and muttered lowly. It is said that awareness has improved to some extent, but most people still have a negative view of the Sacheon branch. I had no intention of denying that fact. However, I could not ignore the fact that the branch leader madements that were openly disparaging to the Sacheon branch in front of me. Regardless of whether it is true or not, it is extremely rude behavior. Im afraid you might misunderstand, so I dont have any ill feelings toward you. Rather, I like it. What you have done so far deserves praise. . But we have to look at individuals and groups separately. I do not trust the group called Sacheon branch to any extent. Even if you suddenly ask me to trust you when I have shown myself for a long time Lee Deok-cheon, perhaps feeling uneasy about this reaction, looked at me and made an excuse. I continued to have a snowball fight with him without losing my expression. It is said that reforms have been carried out recently, but Gasol and I do not know the details. Am I wrong? Lets get one thing out of the way first. ? Dont belittle me. what? I told you not to treat me poorly. I think youre misunderstanding something, but I didnte to Isisegae for personal business. I visited after going through the formalities to carry out official duties. Lee Deok-cheon and I were spherical. Although we are not particrly close friends, we got to know each other through the process of roasting and boiling Baek Sang-hu, the owner of the Hwangryongmugwan, in order to enter the Hwangryongmugwan. At that time, Baek Sang-hoo was attending a social gathering hosted by Lee Sega. Now to me Matriarch. Distinguish between public and private affairs. It would be troubling if you equate me with the applicant you saw five years ago and treat me like a subordinate. Although I said it as if I was displeased, it actually didnt matter to me whether Lee Deok-cheon treated me with contempt or respect. I wasnt particrly hoping for mutual respect or treating everyone with respect. Until now, I have never felt ufortable because Sohyeongeom or Cheon Ga-ryeong used informalnguage toward me. The problematic part was that Lee Deok-cheon perceived himself as a superior. First of all, there was a need to correct that perception. At the same time, he takes the lead in the conversation by showing his difort. I was too rash. I apologize. I know that the head of the family distrusts the Sacheon branch. But do you have any alternatives? In the end, someone will have to be given the role of notary public. What the branch manager said is correct. However, there is now that says Meng must act as mediator. My family ns to ask Amifa for help. I understand that the head of the family is Amipahsy disciple. Issues of fairness will arise. Although the Amipa was a sect of female monks, there were quite a few men among they disciples. From the beginning, most sects did not distinguish between men and women when eptingy disciples. Shaolin Temple, volcanic waves, Bota Rock, and even Cheonghyeol Daomun. Are you saying that Amipah will handle matters unfairly to amodate they disciples? There is no way that the Ami faction, which is a pir of the martial arts faction and one of the old Daemun factions, would handle matters unfairly. It was truly miraculous logic. The problem was that this absurd im could not be refuted. If you use your mouth carelessly, you may end up being criticized for insulting Amifa. He probably said the same thing to the Hong n head. This was the reason why the Hong family was unable to actively oppose the Lee familys ims and continued to waste time. This is why people had to have their backs. The second issue is whether or not Amifa handles things fairly. In this case, you probably dont know that the fact that the matriarch and Amipah are rted is itself a problem. I dont see what the problem is. Amipa is a sect of monks who are not interested in worldly affairs. Is there any force more suited to the role of mediator than this one? The stories ran parallel paths. As I watched Lee Deok-cheon praising Amifa while subtly criticizing the Sacheon branch, I felt a creeping sense of irritation. With a sly expression and a sly tone. There wasnt a single thing that didnt bother me. Should I crash into him? That thought urred to me for a moment. For me now, overthrowing the Lee family was not that difficult. No, that wont work. I took a long breath and suppressed the urge. Now I belong to a group. If you do things ording to your mood, problems are bound to arise. If something goes wrong here, how will we clean things up and what will we write in the report to be submitted to the higher-ups? First of all, what youre saying is usible, which makes me even more angry. The biggest problem was that Lee Deok-cheon did not make up words that did not exist. It was an undeniable fact that the Sacheon branch had lost public trust a long time ago, and no one could know whether Amipa would take a biased attitude as Hong n Segaju had feared. After thinking in silence for a while, I gathered the documents in my arms and stood up. I understand what the matriarch means. Dont feel too bad. no. This decision must have been made after much deliberation on Lees side. Ill just go now. I will not see you off. * * * On the way back to the Sacheon branch after leaving Lees family. I rxed my stiff shoulders and clicked my tongue. It didnt matter to me how the fight between the Hong n and the Lee n would end. All I want is performance. I definitely had that thought at first. Im getting sick. But now my thoughts have changed. I didnt want to see things go the way Lee Deok-cheon wanted. I dont want to miss out on the work Ive been working on. Before I knew it, the world was bathed in twilight. I opened my eyes and climbed onto the roof of a nearby building. By kicking off the roof one after another, we were able to quickly reach the Sacheon branch. As I entered the office, I immediately called Damun and told him what had happened during the day. Damun smiled bitterly and epted the document I handed him. I can understand the feelings of the Hong family to a certain extent. Even though I know its an obvious move, I have no way to respond. Ive been thinking about it for a while, and I hope Secretary Dam will visit Amipa with senior Changmyeong Pce. Amiphae? Mr. Lee Se-ju trusted a ally named Amifa and treated me poorly. Then the way to get revenge was simple. All I had to do was get Amifa to my side. Will Amifaply with the branch leaders request? I will agree. Amifa is currently in a debt to me. Ah I raised the corners of my mouth and let out an evil smile. I was already looking forward to seeing what kind of expression Lee Deok-cheon would make on the day of the match. * * * wee. Amitabha Buddha. This is how I get to meet the head of the Sacheon branch, who has a strong reputation. The training hall within the Sacheon branch. A female monk with a shaved head spoke to me with a bright expression. I gave her a polite hug and thanked her. It is an honor to meet Baegungeom (ٝ), who is renowned as a 100-strong expert. Thank you for readily responding to my sudden request. no. The martial arts of the Lee family have their roots connected to the Amipa, so we cannot just ignore the dispute between the two families and ignore it as someone elses problem. A faint smile appeared on Baekwoongeoms lips. The meeting to be held here today was jointly hosted by the Sacheon branch and Amipa. . Lee Deok-cheon looked at me and Baekwoon Sword in turn with a puzzled expression. He seemed like he couldnt understand how the situation hade to this. As I looked at hispletely embarrassed face, I felt like all the 10-year-old pain was gone. Damun, who appeared holding a beautiful red scroll with an antique pattern on it, stood on the podium and spoke. You, please put your seal on this document. A seal was ced on the newly prepared documents one by one. The document, which had increased from three to four pages, was handed out to each factions representative. Now that both families have agreed, lets get started. Finally, the dance began. The Hong n and Lee n sent out elite members of selected families ording to pre-determined rules. I sat on a chair on the tform with Baekwoongeom and watched the dance. Its a rather boring match. The head of the family, elders, other executives of the family, and hired foreigners were not allowed to participate in thepetition. It was a minimum measure to ensure that no one harbored resentment or dissatisfaction with the results of the meeting. Wouldnt it be a big deal if Hong Kyun-seok or Lee Deok-cheon were to get injured while participating in a match? To conclude, it was the Hong family that ultimately won. So Ga-ju, who was participating in the fifth match, took a deep breath and held the sword to the opponents neck. Are you willing to admit defeat? I will admit it. The soldiers on the Hong familys side roared and embraced each other. The soldiers on Lees side lowered their heads with gloomy expressions. The result is exactly as expected. Iughed inwardly. The sight of Lee Deok-cheon, yelling at Gasol with a red face, came into view. There was one thing I learned while watching the match. While Hongs fighters appeared to have thoroughly trained to win the match, Lees fighters appeared rtively unprepared. Presumably, Lee Deok-cheon had no intention of separating the dispute with a dance from the beginning. The reason I epted Hong Kyun-seoks offer was simply to put out an urgent fire. If you think about it, from Lees Segas perspective, it was a match where even if they won, they would lose even if they lost. Because the guy who farted was angry. Perhaps the n was to use Amifas name to moderately pressure the Hong family and then move on? house owner. I have something to say. Baekwoongeom quietly got up from his seat and approached Deokcheon Lee and spoke to him. I was curious about what he was talking about, so I overheard him and found out that he was saying, Amipa, which requested support from Leessegae, is also responsible to some extent, so I will pay a portion of thepensation. Lee Deok-cheons face, which had been heavily shadowed, brightened slightly. . Before leaving the training hall, Lee Deok-cheon red at me with harsh eyes. I waved him off with a smile. * * * After finishing cleaning up. I moved to the living room with Baekwoongeom. Expensive Yongjeong tea and refreshments were ced on the table, and light chat took ce. Baekwoongeom put down the smoking teacup on the table and got to the point. Arent you curious? What do you mean? What will Amifa, who has regained her lost vision, gift to the branch leader? Chapter 155 Episode 155 I thought a lot. How should I repay the favor? There isnt much that Amipa, a Buddhist monk, can give to the branch leader I snorted inwardly. Are you saying there isnt much you can give away because its an Amifa? I sat down and said nonsense. If youre going to lie, you have to make it believable. The amount of money thaty disciples bring to Amipah every year must be astronomical. The executives of the faction, including Jang Mun-in, gathered together and discussed for a long time what gift to give to the branch leader. Then this story came out. Since the Sacheon branch and the Ami faction are located in the same region, wouldnt it be okay to give back in a slightly different way than the sects or families in other regions? ? Take this. Baekwoongeom handed me a bundle of jade beads that he took out from his chest. When I took it and looked at it closely, it looked exactly like a prayer beads. It is an item modeled after a long gate. ! Long statement. It was a term referring to a sacred object of a literary school that was passed down to schrs of the time. Its an object modeled after that. Aside from the value of the item itself, it must have had a great symbolic meaning. If you ever need help with the text, bring it to Emei Mountain. As long as it doesnt go too far, Amifas disciples will help the branch leader. A moan like Gasp rose up to my throat. If you ask for help, he will send his disciples. Considering that it did not say the specific number of people or the level of people who could be mobilized, it seemed that coercion such as a gratuity que could not be expected. Its also disposable. Even so, it was clear that he had obtained something great. Are you sure I can take this? of course. I will ept it gratefully. I was afraid that Baekwoongeom would change his mind, so I quickly put the prayer beads in my arms. Baekwoongeom stood up from his seat with a calm smile on his lips. Ive finished my business, so Ill just leave. I will see you off. its okay. The branch manager must be tired, so please take a break. After Baekwoongeom left the reception room. I let out a silent cheer while fiddling with the prayer beads in my arms. I felt like I was going to be blown away by having unexpectedly acquired something precious. Im already looking forward to seeing what gifts other ns and families will send me. Amifa was not the only one who promised to repay. I thought I would be able to spend warmly this winter. * * * The warriors sent by the Nine Daemun Sect and the Five Daesae ns arrived at the Sacheon branch one by one. Not all factions and families sent great gifts like the Ami faction. There were some factions that were only moderately condescending, and there were also factions that mentioned the crisis of the recluses and made promises for the future. Except for the Tang family, all three families sent gold coins and silk as gifts. Although there was a difference in the amount, the method of repayment itself was exactly the same. Well, the Sega is rtively wealthypared to other ns. If its natural, is it natural? Its only now that I think about it, but Baek Woon-geoms statement that theres not much I can give because its Buddhist writing may have been made with the Five Generations in mind. If you repay with money in an ordinary way, you will definitely bepared to the five major families. Is it some kind of battle of pride? I smiled and looked away. There was a blue gem in the shape of a fancy sword sheath ced on the corner of the desk. The size is roughly half the size of my palm. The Cheongseong faction, like the Ami faction, gave me an item modeled after a long gate as a gift. It seemed like the two sides had exchanged some kind of story beforehand, as the dispatched Taoist told the same story as Baekwoon-geom, as if they had made a n. The shaman faction sent five small tablets. Since I used one in the fight against the vampire demon, the number of summons in my hand now bes six. In addition, I received various gifts, but the one I liked the most was the ginseng sent by Hwasanpa. Snow ginseng. The size of the roots and the spiritual energy they contained were only insignificant. It didnt seem like it would be even a hundred years old, let alone a thousand year old ginseng. Looking at its value as an elixir, it could be said to be a yawn. One important thing was not the amount of spiritual energy, but the nature of the energy it contained. Seolsam was an elixir containing arge amount of yin energy that only grew naturally innds covered with annual snow. I needed something to neutralize the positive energy in Hwaris inner altar. With this, it was possible to maximize the absorption efficiency of the elixir. I fingered the two wooden boxes in my arms and drew a faint smile on my face. I once again felt grateful to Sohyeongeom. This debt will definitely be repaid someday. Once I finish a few things, Ill have to lock myself in the workshop for a while. * * * A month has already passed since I returned to the Sacheon branch. Finally, Cheonghae becamepletely the territory of the Demonic Cult. The Demonic Bridge that swallowed up Cheonghae took the time to reorganize without overdoing it. Kunluns disciples, who were unable to protect their home and were pushed out, united with themunal faction and established a new front. The tragic news that continued to be heard instilled anxiety in the martial arts people of Baekdo. Jang Mun-in of Kunlun suffered severe internal injuries, and Yu Jeong-geom (o), renowned as a hundred great masters, lost his life. There were many casualties even among the elites dispatched by the Meng. Those who faced the demons on the battlefield spoke with their mouths together. The power possessed by the Demonic Cult is much greater than I thought. Did anything special happen while I was gone? As I entered the office with Damun, I straightened up and stretched. Currently, my Danjeon contained as much as a hundred years worth of energy. It was the result of adding Hwaris Naedan, Seolsam, and elixirs obtained from artificial ruins to the 75 years of internal strength he had previously had. Now I havepletely caught up with my previous life. No, did you actually go beyond it? The amount of attack power itself is not as good as this, but considering the efficiency of the White Lightning Divine Attack, it could be said to be better than the previous life. It was rewarding to spend the past few days cooped up in the practice room concentrating on absorbing the elixir. If you have anything special to report, please do it now. Dozens of survivors who fled from Cheonghae streamed into Sacheon. It is said that he took the risk of crossing the snowy mountain for fear of being captured by demonic cultists before arriving at Gansu. Where are they now? After verifying my identity, I took him to the branch. Well done. What would you like to do? How are you sleeping? We will have them stay at the branch during the winter to take care of their injuries, and then send them to Gansu in the spring. I answered, tilting my head as if asking something so obvious. A wry smile appeared on Damuns face. I guess so. Do you have any problem? Among those brought to the branch was an elder from Kunlun. Hees to see me every day and is berating me. ? They asked me to take them to themunal faction as quickly as possible. I dont have time to stay here like this. I leaned against the back of the chair andughed. Its not like he said he would go on his own, but he asked me to take him with him. It couldnt have been a funny old man. Im not asking you to hand over your bundle just because you saved a drowning person. Are you saying you requested escort and transportation from the Sichuan branch? Thats right. Its not like there are a lot of things to take, and it looks like there are a lot of injured people. yes. He said it was alreadyte, but he needed to join us at the appointment as quickly as possible. So what did you do? I said it was not a matter that I could decide under my authority. You mean I have to see you in person. yes. Im sorry that I have to pass on a troublesome task to the branch manager Teuong! The door to the houses entrance room burst open. An old man with a small stature entered the room, smoothing his sharp beard. Damun frowned and looked back at the old man. What kind of rudeness is this? Despite? This is the branch managers personal office. It is not a ce where you can enter without permission. Oh, I was a little impatient and I was rude. I apologize. The old man said, ring at Damun with sharp eyes. Contrary to what he said, his face did not look sorry at all. He asked, turning to me. Its nice to see a face after a long time. Do you remember me? of course. It was a face in my memory. It was a trickster old Taoist monk who had previously invited me to an illegal match. Apparently, he was the elder of the Kunlun sect that Damun had mentioned. Pleasee over here and sit down. I offered the old man a seat with a smiling face. Damun, who had carefully stepped aside, left the office and the steaming tea was ced on the table. What did youe to see me for? As soon as I heard that the branch manager had finished training and left the training room, I immediately ran up. Do you have something to say to me? Didnt you hear from that friend just now? I would like you to take me and Kunluns disciples to the Dongong Sect. . I said I was the secretary of the wall. The friend was so stuck that he couldntmunicate at all. Im frustrated because I have to ask for permission from the branch manager. Its not possible. I shook my head and tly refused. The old monks wrinkled face was distorted like a vicious murderer. what? I understand that you feel impatient, but the Sacheon branch is short on manpower. We dont have the capacity to hire people to do the job. Are you saying that now? Currently, the number of monks belonging to the Sacheon branch is only nine, including me. Thats enough. All we have to do is select the healthy ones among the survivors and give them the escort job. The bacsh will be severe. Among the survivors, there are many who are not disciples of the Kunlun Sect. I have to endure that much. In that case, we will look into whether there is a person leaving for Gansu. Do you think there will be people leaving for Gansu during this period? The old master snorted and lifted his head towards me. I couldnt understand why he was so angry. . After thinking for a moment while rubbing my chin, I came up with a hypothesis. I heard that Jang Mun-in of the Kunlun Sect is currently on the verge of death due to severe internal injuries. If he dies, one of the elders will be elected as the new Jangmunin. Is this old man aiming for the position of a long-time writer? Chapter 156 Episode 156 : Currently, the Demonic Cults forces were stuck in the Cheonghae and were not making any significant movements. The survivors who had struggled to escape to Sacheon had no reason to be impatient. It was reasonable to rest sufficiently for the injured to recover and then head to Gansu. Nevertheless, insisting on a forced march means that there is a purpose other than stopping the advance of the Demon Cult. Laughs flowed out. It couldnt have been a funny old man. What are you going to do as a member of the now ruined Kunlun faction? The person called Taoist is greedy. There was also a way to leave the wounded at the Sacheon branch and take only healthy disciples. However, if that were the case, public criticism could have formed, asking, Did they abandon the wounded in Sacheon? The angle fits perfectly. That was probably the reason why he tried to entrust the escort request to the Sacheon branch in an unreasonable manner. While I was quietly staring at the old monk who was spitting and speaking passionately, I spoke out loud. I heard that Jang Mun-in was seriously injured. I see. So, we have to go quickly. I dont think anything will change just because the elder goes. I seem like a frustrating person. Jang Mun-in is unconscious and in critical condition. How great must the disciples be? As an elder of the sect, shouldnt we encourage them? Well, now might be the best time to build a support base. Okay what are you talking about now? Master Noh, who was unconsciously trying to nod his head, momentarily looked nk. Soon his face turned red. Elder. Dont be blinded by greed and cause trouble to others. I was far from being a phnthropist. I had no intention of putting all my effort into something that had no benefit. Above all, I had to participate in the 80th birthday party that would soon be held at Namgung House. There was no time to make the long trip to Gansu. dare! The old Taoist master, Hyukseong, jumped up from his seat and red at us. Judging by the fact that he even ced his hand on the sword, he seemed quite angry. Some expect a period of heavy silence to pass. Hyukseong Dojang sighed and put his butt back on the chair. He must have known. If you fight with me here, you will do more harm than good. Its a shame. ? If the elder had been unable to control his anger and pulled out his sword, I would have been able to use force without hesitation. Hyukseong Dojang bit his lips tightly. Seeing as he didnt give in to tant provocation, it seemed like he had a lot of discipline. You probably want to avoid fights where you cant be sure of a winner. As the incident in Gwiju became known, peoples evaluation of me rose significantly. It was significant that he showed superiority over Guiju Samjeol (F), an elder of the Cheonghyeoldomun. Although I was not officially recognized, people in the world already recognized me as a top 100-level talent. Is there anything else you want to say? Is that really what the branch manager means? No matter what you say, it wont change my mind. Nothing good cane from treating me poorly like this. I dont think anything good will happen if you go overboard and ept the escort request. If thats what you mean, I understand. Lets find another way. Im telling you this out of anger, but please dont mistreat the Secretary of the Wall any more. Are you threatening me now? Its not a threat, its a warning. Kanghos duty has fallen to the ground. I cant believe my junior, so far away, insults me like this. I never insulted you. It would be better not to ignore the value of Kunluns name. They say it has declined for a while now, but it will return again in the not-too-distant future You seem to be misunderstanding something, but I have never ignored Kunlun. I ced my sped hands on my knees and drew a smile on my face. It wasnt Kunlun, but he was trying to say that he was ignoring them. Dojang Hyukseong gritted his teeth making a crackling sound. After ring at me in silence for a while, he grumbled and left the office. What should I do with that old man? I scratched the back of my head and was lost in thought. Although he was an insignificant old man, his social status could not be ignored. If I leave it like this and go back to the Namgung family, there will definitely be trouble. There was a need to keep Hyukseong on a leash to prevent him from causing trouble while I was away. After thinking about it for a while, I quickly came to a conclusion. It was realistically impossible to change the character of the old Taoist monk overnight. In that case, we have no choice but to injure him and restrict his movement. It was called Yeokjisaji (׵˼֮). Shouldnt Hyeokseong Dojang feel at least once the feelings of the wounded who were forced to leave the army in the middle of winter? * * * Late at night. Hyukseong Dojang crossed the narrow alley and cursed. shit. A good-for-nothing young bastard, intoxicated by the fame he got by luck, ignoring me? There werent many options left for him as he couldnt get the cooperation of the Sacheon branch. At most, all he could do was go around to famous ns and families in Sichuan and propose deals. The Shenfeng Bureau under the Li family has been doing business with the Kunlun faction for quite some time. At least when you ask for help, there is a high chance that you will reach out to them. It was unclear whether Seonpoong Pyo-guk, who was just one of many business partners, would take the risk to help him, but it was worth trying to negotiate. If done well, I might be able to elicit cooperation from Lee Csega. Who are you? I moved around for a while, thinking of various thoughts. Dojang Hyukseong stopped and looked back. When did they catch up? A stranger wearing ck long clothes and covering his face with a mask stood silently looking at him. . There was no reply. The gunman looked Hyukseongs seal up and down with his sharp eyes. I would have asked who it was! Hyukseong, who instinctively felt wary, ced his hand on his waist. My back became wet from the tension. I didnt notice it at all until it got closer. Who on earth sent the author? There is no way the Demonic Cults pursuer would have followed him all the way to Sacheon. Could it be that he is the Sacheon branch president? Lets explore and confront each other without saying a word. Finally, the gunman made his move. A dagger digging silently into the side of Hyeokseongs dojo. The great Hyeokseong Dojang pushed Shinhyeong back and performed the first technique of Oksim Jeongyangs Gwiilgeombeop. Kaang! A sharp sound of metal echoed through the alley. * * * Youre good at it. I leisurely drank a ss of wine and watched the fight between Hyukseong Dojang and the masked man. It was a dark night where I couldnt see an inch in front of me, but as I strengthened my eyesight, I could see the two people clearly. The identity of the masked person was none other than Seo Ho-seon. I thought it wouldnt be a bad idea to give him actualbat experience at this point, so I gave him this job. [Are you telling me to attack the elder of the Kunlun Sect?] [Yes. Please dont kill them, but only moderately injure them.] [That cant be easier said than done.] [The current warrior Seo will be able to do it.] [The opponent is a supreme expert.] [Dont get too caught up in things like realms. . I, too, once defeated an expert at the peak level.] [Not everyone is a monster like the leader.] [Not all peak peaks are the same. The opponent is a person who has already retired from active duty twenty years ago.] [.] [There are definitely warriors who do not decline with age and be stronger, but the majority of warriors gradually lose their skills after their prime. It decreases. Hyukseongs dojo is exactly like that.] [I understand for now. But if Hyukseongs dojo is attacked at this point, wouldnt the captain be under suspicion?] [It doesnt really matter. All you have to do is leave no physical evidence. There is nothing that Hyeokseong Dojang can do with just his heart.] [Sometimes I wonder if the leader is a member of the political faction.] [What do you think? Its a world where even people like Hyukseong Dojang are treated like gurus. There is nothing strange about having at least one Murim leader like this.] [.] [Oh, I forgot to tell you one thing. When dealing with Hyeokseong Dojang, do notunch a surprise attack.] [Do you mean to fight with restrictions against a high-level warrior? It seems like the conditions are too tight.] [This is an opponent you can easily beat even if you do that. Be confident.] [I happened to have a boss like this] Seo Ho-seon, who had melted into the darkness, took advantage of Ghost Bos supernormal ability to dig into the blind spot of Hyuk-seongs dojo. Hyukseong Dojang, who reacted half a beatte, sprayed swords and swept away the entire side. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! The wall copsed with a loud noise. However, Seo Ho-seons body was not included in the wreckage. Damn it! Hyukseong Dojangs calf cracked and blood sttered. The wound itself was not that deep, but the problem was the poison that had prated through the affected area. Even if he was a supreme expert, it would have been difficult to suppress his poison and continue the fierce fight. Its worth all the effort I put into teaching you. Seo Ho-seon did not show the slightest signs of intimidation while dealing with a high-level martial artist. He just uses his organs to gradually drive his prey into a corner. Wounds appeared one by one on Hyukseongs body. Although surprise raids were prohibited, Seo Ho-seon had an environmental advantage. profit! Hyukseong Dojang spat out his sword energy in all directions. Seo Ho-seon was not embarrassed and swung his sword at Shin-hyeong. The sword energy that could not be shed grazed Yongrin Gap ([), creating an unpleasant friction sound. The end is slowly in sight. Seo Ho-seons eyes, revealed above the mask, shined sharply. He threw the marble he took out of his pocket onto the floor. The beads exploded and white smoke rose. Dojang Hyukseong hurriedly covered his mouth with his sleeve and bit down on Shinhyeong. Seo Ho-sun, who silently upied the opponents side, put his clenched left hand into his side. Oops! Hyukseong Dojangs body was bent like a bow. Seo Ho-seon strongly stepped on him as he fell to the ground, letting out a defeated sound. Kaga River! Seo Ho-seon kicked away the sword that had fallen helplessly to the ground, grabbed the dagger, and climbed onto Hyeok-seongs boat. A merciless punch hit the old masters face. Hyukseongs body, which was shaking like a person suffering from a disease, soon calmed down. Whoa Seo Ho-seon sighed and withdrew his fist after confirming that his opponent was unconscious. After Seo Ho-seon leisurely left the ce after finishing his errand, the officers who had been drawn by the noise found Hyeok-seongs dojo and let out embarrassed cries. omg! What on earth happened here? Chapter 157 Episode 157 Hyukseong Dojang was brought to the Sacheon branch as a dead body. The separate room where the patients were gathered became noisy. Lawmakers invited from nearby gathered around and inspected Master Nohs body. Its serious. Trauma is trauma, but internal trauma is also serious. I think we need to get the miasma out first. Can you help me? The condition of Hyukseong Dojang was miserable. There were sword wounds all over the body, and the affected parts that had been engulfed by the poison were stained blue. What was most impressive was the face, which was so swollen that its original shape was unrecognizable. It had been beaten so mercilessly that it looked twice as big as it originally was. The sparsely missing teeth added to the sadness. Elder! What on earth is going on? The disciples of the Kunlun Sect stamped their feet with sad expressions. Of course, not everyone reacted as worried as they did. Rather, most patients had a faint smile on their lips as if everything went well. It looks like youve been in quite a bit of trouble. I could see how deeply dissatisfied they had been with Hyukseong Dojang. Damun, who was watching, asked me in full voice. -Did the branch manager make it like that? -Is that possible? -For that matter, you seem overly calm. -Is there any reason to be embarrassed? We dont lose anything just because Hyukseong Dojang is injured. Damun looked back at me with narrowed eyes. I pretended not to see it and continued to stretch. -It looks like its going to be noisy for a while. Secretary Dam, please return to work now. I will take care of all matters rted to this matter. -It seems like what you are saying has exactly this meaning. Since this is something I did, I will take care of it afterward. Iughed and shook my head, saying pick. I dont know whose subordinate he was, but he was really quick-witted. -Its my mood. * * * The Taoist monks of Kunlun ran wild like a swarm of bees whose home had been attacked. In order to uncover the identity of the evil beast that attacked Hyeokseongs dojo, he conducted as many investigations as he could and looked for witnesses. Quang! What does that mean? You wont help with the investigation! The young Taoist shouted at me with a very angry face. I looked down at the sunken edge of the desk and frowned. Why are you making such a fuss by destroying a normal desk? Im not saying I wont help with the investigation. We dont have the power to help. Arent they the same thing! Even if the words are the same, ah is different and uh is different. The elder in the text was attacked by a gunman and is on the brink of death! Thats a gross exaggeration. If you are an elder, didnt you be conscious during the day? There was also an opinion from the doctor that aplete recovery would be achieved after a couple of months of recuperation Are you saying the elder has regained consciousness? yes. Didnt you know? I couldnt check because I was wandering around to investigate Anyway, thats not whats important! The young Taoists face turned red. It wasnt clear whether he was angry or embarrassed. This happened in the middle of the capital city of Sichuan Province. Of course, shouldnt the Sacheon branch take over the case and resolve it! Of course we want to help. But what can we do if we dont have the manpower to dedicate to the case? That damn manpower! As I said before, the number of monks belonging to the Sichuan branch is only nine. I sighed and repeated the exnation I had repeated several times. This is a situation where there is no clue whatsoever. Even if we search all over Sacheon, we cannot guarantee that we will be able to find the culprit. The master probably knows that too. . What on earth can only nine people do in a situation like this? Not only that. If the Sacheon branch wanders around here and there as it pleases, the local Segas and ns will feel ufortable. . The Sichuan branch, which is only now regaining its lost public trust, cannot take such a risk. Please understand. Damn it! For now, calm down your excitement. Do I look serious now?! Quang! The Kunlun master struck the desk again with his fist. Watching the bouncing debris made me feel bad as well. Even if you get angry like that, nothing will change. As he spoke while ring with cold eyes, the young Taoists face turned white. He, who had just reached the beginning of his climax, would not have been able to handle the energy I was determined to release. The Taoist monk stumbled back, breaking into a cold sweat and breathing heavily. I said, pointing to the sunken section with my index finger. Pleasepensate for the broken desk. . First of all, we will try to help as much as possible. Lets request a joint investigation from the government and send an official letter requesting cooperation to the nearby martial arts factions. I dont know if there will be a Segana faction that will stand up for the Kunlun faction that has all failed. All right. The young Taoist monk lowered his head with a dejected expression. After coaxing him with some kind words, I sent him out of the office. Keuhuh. I stretched with a satisfied expression. Now I felt like I could go to Namgung House with peace of mind. * * * Naturally, the search for the culprit who attacked Hyeokseongs dojo ended in vain. There was some unrest as the Kunlun sects disciples wandered around looking for clues, but even that didntst long. This was because investigation activities were curtailed due to sanctions imposed by party officials. Then, please ask for the Sacheon branch while I am gone. Please leave it to me. I said goodbye to Hong Seong-hyeon and left the branch. Ready to go on a long trip. All minor issues were resolved and the handover waspleted. Namgungses 80th birthday party for the head of the Taesang family. It was an event hosted by therge martial arts power that upied the top spot of the five major families. Although the scale of the event was reduced considering the time and situation, many martial artists were still interested in it. I never thought the day woulde when I would be officially invited to the Namgung family. These were the faces of those who would travel to Anhui with me. Damun, Seo Ho-seon, Bangcheoksam, Yeo So-ok, Dang Seo-yeon. In addition, there were 6 guards and warriors assigned to Tang Seo-yeon by the Tang family, twelve in number, and the number of envoys and servants of Haeulpyoguk (CS). Of course, Sacheondangga, like me, was formally invited to the banquet. Tang Seo-yeon was the representative of the envoy dispatched by the Tang family. Since our destination was the same, I naturally went with her. Are you sure its okay? What do you mean? It could be dangerous to travel together. Im sure you know that I have incurred a grudge against Lord Ma. If you were worried about that, you wouldnt have helped subdue the Assassin Army and the Iron Blood Demon Army in the first ce. I am also the same person who hates Lord Ma. That is true. Tang Seo-yeons lips drew an arc. As she smiled, the burn marks disappeared and her skin was as white and clear as snow, and the whole area seemed to brighten up. Please take care of me for a while. I greeted Tang Seok-su, the representative of the guards dispatched by the Tang family, and got into the carriage. Envoys and Germans lined up around the gorgeous armchair as if to guard it. The wheels of the carriage began to roll with the powerful sound of horses neighing. * * * Whiiing! A cold wind blew. The weather was not very good for a long distance trip. I spent quite a bit of money preparing for this trip. Although he spent a considerable amount of money preparing a birthday present, it was also quite difficult to hire messengers from Haeulpyoguk. I was able to hire them only after paying arge sum of money, three times the normalmission fee. What are you thinking like that? Yeo So-ok, who was sitting on the left seat across from me, spoke to me while I was looking out the window. I was just doing some calctions to see when I could arrive in Anhui. Anyway, I didnt know that you would volunteer to follow me. My body ispletely healed, but I cant just rest forever. I understand that you have not fully recovered your martial arts skills yet. Ive done all the training I could at the training ground, so now I need to regain my sense of realbat. Can I ask you to spar sometime? My husband is an archer, so he is not suitable for practice. of course. I nodded willingly. It wasnt a particrly difficult request to grant. The carriage that left Chengdu ran in a straight line along Guandu. Perhaps because it was winter, it was not easy to find people walking down the street. The trip went smoothly. At least for the first few days. Is it another mountain road? The body of the carriage was tilted at an angle. As the weather was bad, I decided to take a detour through the sloping mountain path as much as possible. Nevertheless, there were sometimes mountains that had to be crossed. Its pretty steep. Still, this was better. When the road was so rough that everyone in the group had to get off the wagon and walk. stop! About halfway up the mountain. A voice full of energy resonated throughout the area. It was not the voice of the warriors escorting the carriage. I stuck my head out the window and looked ahead. bandit? Arge man wearing thick leather clothes came into view. Behind the giant, bandits holding bows were lined up. It felt different from ordinary bandits. In addition to being trained in his own way, the leader was a fully mature and peak expert. I thought that maybe it was a group belonging to the green forest. One of the delegates stepped forward and attempted to negotiate with them. The heroes and heroines of the mountains At that moment, an unexpected situation urred. Pow! The arrow flew with a heavy st and hit the lions head. Pyosa could not finish his sentence and tore down Shinhyeong on the spot. It wasnt an arrow fired by one of the bandits. It was an arrow that flew from a higher altitude. Mypanions and I instinctively felt a sense of crisis and jumped out of the carriage. Kurung! Grumble! A terrifying noise rang out. I raised my head to look at the source of the noise and let out a curse. This is crazy. Large rocks were falling down. Boom boom! The bandits, who rained down arrows as if they had been waiting, leisurely left the scene as if they hadpleted their job. Pyodu, who swung his sword and struck down the arrow, shouted at the top of his voice. Get back! We have to get out of here before we get swept away! The overwhelming mass itself bes a powerful weapon. Even if you were a top expert, you could die instantly if you were crushed by a rock falling at that fast. The messengers abandoned their horses and ran backwards. Those with rtively excellent military skills took care of those who had not yet learned martial arts. It was impossible to rush forward following the bandits. Because you never know what kind of trap might be prepared. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! A loud noise engulfed the area. Chapter 158 Episode 158 A thick cloud of dust rose. I stepped back with an embroidery tree by my side, frowned, and waved my left hand. Whoops! An arrow flew through the dust and hit the back of my hand, making an unpleasant collision sound. The experience loaded on arrows was considerable. . I released my energy and looked around, but I could not detect any sign of humans. It seemed like they withdrew immediately after shooting the arrow. this. Bangcheoksam muttered with a stern expression. Two deaths and three minor injuries. Except for the pilot who was initially hit by an arrow and the one who was unable to avoid the rock, everyone was safe. It could be said that the casualties were not that greatpared to the size of the ship. The problem was that all the horses and carriages were buried. Because the situation was so urgent, I did not have time to pack my luggage. It was fortunate that I had kept the most important birthday present in my arms. Thats a pain in the ass. I scratched the back of my head and cursed. I suffered an unexpected change. I never thought I would lose all my horses and carriages in the deserted mountains. As I thought about walking to the next vige, I already felt at a loss. I wasnt the only one who was confused. The delegates argued over what to do next. Shouldnt we first dig up the wreckage and take what we can? What if the bandits attack again in the meantime? At least we need to secure water and food. Isnt it impossible to move while starving? How about finding a living vegetable and taking revenge? plural? There are several experts here. I dont think it would be difficult to take down at least one living creature. I sat down on a nearby rock and watched their conversation for a while. I felt a figure approaching the seat next to me and turned my head. Something is strange. Damun spoke to me with a stern expression. I tilted my head and asked back. What do you mean, strange? I dont understand the principle of action. ? Those who showed up just now are probably not bandits. If they were bandits, they wouldnt have attacked us willingly. Tell me a little more detail. What kind of bandit in the world would bury the entire load that was supposed to be taken away? What is the benefit of doing something like that? ! I felt like I knew what Damun was trying to say. In the end, there was only one reason why bandits blocked the path of passers-by. plunder. Either kill the target and take everything they have, or collect the toll. The reason theymitted illegal acts was to gain financial gain. In that sense, there were many things I didnt understand about the bandits appearance just now. Its the same for using tactics that would only be used in a power dispute between bandits against the bandit group, and for attacking them without prior negotiation through a question-and-answer dance. Moreover, the skill of the person who shot the arrowst was extraordinary. I thought he was an expert belonging to Green Forest, but then I realized that maybe that wasnt the case. Maybe demons sent from the Demonic Cult are secretly working here. I crossed my arms and clicked my tongue. If the opponents goal was annihtion rather than plunder, the identity of the person behind the order was obvious. Sacheon, especially Chengdu, is not a good area for demonic cultists to operate. So, youre saying that you were waiting for the moment when the branch leader went on a trip to a foreignnd. Thats right. I nodded and got up from my seat. If the organization I knew existed here, there would be no time to waste time like this. We had to chase them down right away. I need to find wild vegetables. * * * This is no different from the promise! The giant wearing thick leather clothes let out a heartbreaking cry and took a step back. His physical condition was a mess. The shoulders and knees, where the thin see-through needles had been inserted, were stained blue by the miasma, and there were deep stab wounds on the abdomen. Blood was constantly pouring out from the affected area. It was a serious injury that would soon kill him if left alone. The masked person standing across from me spoke in a voice devoid of emotion. There is no time. Please handle it quickly. yes. Another masked man silently approached the giants back and plunged a dagger into his neck. A giant who lets out a helpless moan and tears down the new model. The masked man wiped off the blood from his dagger, looked around, and said. Are you going to move to the next location right away? You are asking the obvious. I dont know how long its been since I went on a mission outside like this. The target is even a top 100-level expert. Six numbers. yes. Captain. talk too much. I may be a bit talkative. If you have time to talk nonsense, get moving. yep! The man called Yukho answered in a powerful voice. He gave an exaggerated hand salute and quickly ran out of the hut. Whoops! Ouch! Screams echoed throughout the mountainplex. Masked Man Ilho, who was looking down at Chaejus body in silence, sighed a little and threw away the gourd in his hand. Sigh! The next moment, a sword came out like a thunderbolt and split the gourd lengthwise. The spilled contents soaked the floor. Returning the sword to its scabbard, Ilho picked up thentern hanging on the wall and dropped it on the floor. Grumble! Not long after the oil and embers came into contact, the fire demon engulfed the cabin. * * * Yourete. I clicked my tongue as I looked at the burning wild nts. Although I was in a hurry, I couldnt make it on time in the end. Yeongeumdae had already erased his traces and fled. Damun, who arrivedte, narrowed his eyes and said. It looks like the bandits were used and abandoned by the bandits. Its obvious. They must have read our movement route, negotiated with the lenders here in advance, and prepared a trap. Do you know anything about them? Movie College. It is an assassination group raised directly by the cult leader. Its an organization name Ive never heard of. I guess so. Because they rarely go out for outdoor activities. We are usually mobilized to handle incidents and idents that ur on campus. It means that there are not many missions to other ces. But that doesnt mean we should look down on it. It is not anywhere else but the internal inspection organization of the Demonic Cult. The people who have been carrying out all kinds of dangerous missions in the Demonic Cults inner temple, which is reminiscent of the Demon Temple, are the Yeongeumdae. Topare it to the Murim League, it was an organization with simr characteristics to the ck Night Army. In the past, I had joined forces with them in the process of digging into the corruption of Eumsalgwima. It reminds me of the old days. At the time, when I was just a young chick, I was greatly shocked when I saw the members of the film corps. Even the lowest level operators had simr skills to me. I was able to guess how much effort the religious leader put into raising them. The total number of people is sixty. There are five groups of twelve people each. Probably one or two groups were sent here. Wouldnt at least two groups have been dispatched? I dont think they can do anything with us with just twelve people. I said it just now, but you shouldnt look down on the Young Music University. Each one is an expert who has reached at least the peak of his or her peak, and among the five captains, there are also two experts in the art of fireworks. Are you saying that a single assassination organization includes a master of the Flower Guard? Its not that surprising. If we dont reach that level, we cannot function as an inspection organization within the school. . Its not just that the members are of a high standard. Their true fear lies in their willingness to use any means possible. Youve experienced it yourself, so you probably know it. Damuns expression hardened. I felt like I finally understood the seriousness of the situation. What would you like to do? I think we need to discuss it with the rest of the group first. The problem starts tonight. I dont know when and how they might attack I nodded and sighed. It seemed that the smooth trip was wrong. * * * Crack! Crash! A zing bonfire in the middle of arge open space. My group and I sat around the bonfire and discussed our future ns. Are you saying that the assassins sent by the Demon Cult Lord are aiming for your head? At least thats how I see it. What is the basis for that judgment? We confirmed that the bandits we encountered during the day were massacred. In all likelihood, they moved away after erasing their traces. The bandits were massacred? yes. From the beginning, they were probably just bait to get our attention. A furrow was carved between Bangcheoksams eyebrows. The other party members also all had serious expressions. The assassination group dispatched by the Demon Cultist was behind manipting the bandits. It was not an issue that could be taken lightly. For now, I think the contract with Haeulpyo will have to end here. The eyes of Zhang Liang-guk, the leader of the group, rose sharply. He ced his hands on the floor and asked me harshly. What do you mean? I mean it literally. Those of you who are leaders of Haeulpyoguk, please return to Seongdo. You can rest assured that we have no intention of getting your request money back. That cant be possible. Where in the world is there a group of criminals who abandon their clients and run away? I am grateful, but it is better for both parties if we break up at this point. It ismon for life-threatening situations to arise while traveling. I am fully prepared. Its not something that can be done through determination alone. What do you guys n to do? . We have lost our horses and carriages, so we must move forward with a light attack. You need to move as quickly as possible to minimize the number of times you are attacked by assassins. There is no time to move in sync with skilled fighters whose martial arts skills are rtively inferior. . I feel sorry for Zhang Liang-guk, who dreams of revenge, but now the number of people has to be reduced. In order not to hurt his pride, he only singled out the skilled practitioners, but in fact, the poor masters were also the same. We ask for your understanding. All right. Zhang Liangguo reluctantly nodded. I sighed softly and looked to the side. Damun, who had gone to set up a camp under the escort of Yeo So-ok, made his way through the grass and appeared in a clearing. Has the instation of Jinbeop beenpleted? yes. I lost most of the castings I had, so I could only make crude ones But its better than nothing. After inviting Damun and Yeo So-ok to sit down. I looked around the group and spoke as if making a deration. I n to use this opportunity to wipe out the swarm of assassins. Chapter 159 Episode 159 In the current situation, there were two main options given to me and the others. Should you press ahead with your journey or give up and return to Chengdu? It was obvious why the English music college, which had not been seen until now, was suddenly making moves. This is because the probability of sess in the mission can be increased by attacking in the middle of Gwando, where there are few people, rather than in the city of Sichuan, where it is difficult for demon cultists to operate. A normal person would give up their schedule and try to go back. The problem was that it had already been a while since we left Chengdu. Of course, Chengdu was much closer than the destination, Anhui. However, that was only rtively true. In the end, no matter which side you choose, the risk is the same. If it is equally dangerous no matter which side you choose, it is better to lure the enemy and fight him. This wasnt the only one who was overdoing things. From the point of view of the English College of Music, it was a never-to-be-received opportunity, so they wanted to make a decision now. Afterpleting the calctions in my head, I spoke as if making a deration to the group sitting around the campfire. I n to use this opportunity to wipe out the swarm of assassins. Although it was said in a solemn tone, it was actually a natural conclusion. There is no reason for this side, which is superior in terms of power, to avoid a fight. Above all, there were seven warriors from the Tang family here. If you are harmed and do not pay back, it is not a party. There was no option to run away from the beginning. Well, the sweep is nothing more than subjugating one or two groups dispatched by the cult leader, but theres no need to talk about it that much. Of course, there were some things that bothered me one way or another. It was especially painful to lose all of our luggage, including food. Since the yer had already been taken away, it seemed like it would be a very disadvantageous fight. First of all, we will not be stopping by nearby viges to resupply. May I ask why? Tang Seo-yeon tilted her head and asked. Not only her, but most of the party members looked puzzled. Because it has no meaning. ? The enemy is aware of our movement routes. The proof is that they prepared a trap in advance using bandits. . There is no way they wouldnt have upied a private house after upying a mountain vige. I understand what you mean. But there will be limits to how much we can endure without supplies. Everyone here is a talented person who has ovee at least the peak barrier. You wont copse just because you eat poorly for a few days. Even so, a decline in skills will not be avoided. Were already in a situation where we have to move to Gyeonggong Were not really stuck in Cheonnajimang, so well be able to take a break in between. The point is to avoid conflict with the shooters as much as possible. If we move along the mountain path instead of the Guando route, it will be difficult for them to follow our movements. I took the map out of my pocket and spread it out on the floor. He then pointed to a small vige located on the border of Sichuan and Shaanxi. We will set our destination here. If it were a vige this far away, it would not have been touched by the demon cultists yet. . The key is to move without exposing the movement on this side as much as possible. Please keep that in mind. * * * Kaang! An arrow flew from a distance and collided with the sword, making an unpleasant collision sound. I frowned and raised my head, and about a dozen people in ck lined up on a ridge about fifty feet away came into view. I recognized their identity at a nce. Movie College. It seemed like the travel route had been read. They were truly ghost-like. I deliberately traveled to a mountainous area untouched by people. Tang Seoksu, the representative of the six guards dispatched by the Tang family, clicked his tongue and lowered the sword in his hand. Its Chu Jong-hyang. ! I was able to understand the situation immediately. Not long ago, my group and I fell into a trap prepared by the English Academy. The arrows that flew in while the piles of rocks were falling seemed to have been scented with a scent. It was a different type of Chujong incense than the one used in the Tang family, so no one had noticed it until now. Thats right. As I watched the English teacher ring at me as if provoking me, I burst intoughter. It was not difficult to guess why they, the assassins, had appeared in front of their target. To psychologically drive the prey. We can take your life anytime, anywhere, so dont let your guard down. It was clear that the intention was to take time to tire this side out. The problem was that even though I knew it, I had no choice but to suffer it. Damn it. I was fiddling with my sword and swearing in my mind. Should I call it a Young Music University? It seemed like it would be a much harder fight than expected. Teuong! The arrow fired by Bangcheoksam flew towards the man in ck in the center with a heavy impact. The strength surrounding the arrowhead gave an idea of the power of the attack. Whoa! A heavy crash sound echoed throughout the area. The man in ck drew his sword like a thunderbolt and struck down the arrow. The vivid shape of the de covering the surface of the sword. Seo Ho-seon let out a scream-like cry. Geongan ()! Everyone had a stern look on their faces except for Damun, who had heard about Yeongeumdae from me in advance. The men in ck leisurely left the ce as if all their business had been aplished. While I was quietly staring at their backs, I took the lead and encouraged my group. It would be burdensome for them to start an all-out war right away. There is no need to feel intimidated. Lets move first. * * * Late at night. My group and I had a quick meal with fruit collected from trees along the way. There was no bonfire lit. You might be thinking that there was no point in not lighting a fire in a situation where the fire was already buried, but even so, there was no harm in being careful. Because all the castings have been used up, we can no longer set up the formation. Chu Jong-hyang was not all-powerful. You can only detect its scent if you approach it within a certain distance, and as time goes by, the scent gradually fades. All that can be determined is the approximate location of the object, and in some cases, the scent may deteriorate for some reason and cause disturbance. Above all, the nose is a sensory organ that gets tired easily. The human nose is not designed to smell the same smell over and over again for long periods of time. . I quietly stared at the back of my hand, which I guess was covered in scent. Since I had sprinkled the incense powder that Dang Seok-su had given me, I could expect some effect. Not only me but also other members of the group sprinkled incense powder on body parts or objects that were believed to have been covered in incense. Im a little worried because the Demonic Cults followers are different from the Tang Cults. Currently, I dont know if the English College of Music has an urate understanding of its location. They may be preparing to attack while the party is asleep, or on the other hand, they may just be maintaining a distance that allows them to smell the scent. The reason we did not light a bonfire was because we had thetter case in mind. Even though it was cold, everyone in the group was a talented person who had reached a peak level or higher. It never urred to me that experts of that caliber would freeze to death in their sleep. If we sleep close together, well be able to maintain enough body temperature. Bangcheoksam and I decided to take turns keeping watch until we arrived at our destination. This was a consideration so that the other party members could preserve their physical strength as much as possible. Once you be an expert in flower techniques, you can survive for several days without sleeping properly. Of course, this is based on the premise that you can relieve fatigue by practicing fortune-telling for about half an hour every day. I approached Bangcheoksam, who was sitting against a tree trunk and looking up into space, and spoke to him. -Seniors. Take this. -? -This is Chujonghyang borrowed from Sojeo. C Chu Jong-hyang? -If the assassins appear in front of us again, then use this. -Thats a good idea. If all goes well, this side might be able to attack them in reverse. -There will be no backtracking. At least until you reach your destination. -Is there a reason? -The first reason is that they did not have a clear understanding of the military power they had, and the second reason is that if they engage in an all-out war, casualties are bound to ur. And above all I had a cool smile on my face. My creed was to repay what was done to me. -If possible, I want to clear out everyone without missing a single person. -It looks like they have a n. -You will naturally find out when you arrive at your destination. * * * Yeumdae has been persistent and persistent in its pursuit. Not only did they sometimes fire arrows or memorized weapons to upset the enemy, but they alsoid traps using geographical features along the movement route. After a war of nerves thatsted for two days. Sigh! Ugh! Finally, the English music team attacked. The group, whose skills had deteriorated due to fatigue and hunger, was unable to properly respond to the sudden surprise attack. One of the guards dispatched by the party stepped back, clutching his forearm. Jang Han, whose face was covered with a mask, did not miss it and followed suit, swinging his dagger. Kaang! Seo Ho-seon, who quickly got between the two, swung his sword, struck away the dagger, and drove his fist into the opponents face. The masked man fell out, groaning, crawled into the grass, and hid himself. Immediately after, the masked man lurking on the tree jumped down at me and swung his sword. The energy that had been swaying along the surface of the sword rose and took on a clear shape. Did the great lorde forward in person? I thrust my sword forward as if I had been waiting. Kwaaaaang! A deafening noise echoed throughout the area. The masked man somersaulted andnded on the ground, his eyes widening. It seemed like he never thought he would lose power. Well, my level of being known to the world is at its peak. I drew a fierce smile on my lips and closed the distance between me and the masked person. The masked man, who regained hisposure as if he had been embarrassed for some time, naturally bit down on Shinhyeong and swung his left hand, which was not holding the sword. A memorized note protruded from the inside of my sleeve, threatening to pierce me between the eyes. Teuong! I reflexively threw it away and saw that it was an iron ball the size of half a fist. Seeing that its shape was not distorted even after colliding with a sword full of ck energy, it seemed to be a mixture of cold steel. Immediately after, something amazing happened. Isnt the iron ball, which should bounce and fly, circling in the air andnding on the masked mans hand? It doesnt seem to be an object in the void. Is there a thread connected? I raised my guard and swung my sword sideways. White current covered the blue river. Quadddddddd! A storm of energy swept across the front lines. Chapter 160 Episode 160: The Masked Mans response was astute. He threw his body backwards and at the same time threw out the iron ball and swung it sideways. A thin film of energy was coated on the surface of the thread connecting the iron bead and the hand. Sigh! The trace of a thread passing over a bent head. Some of the cut hair was flying in the air. The destructive power of the iron ball was destructive, but the cutting power of the thread could not be ignored. Its not an ordinary thread. Is it Cheonjamsa? The masked man looked fine even after being swept away by the storm of energy. Although he wasntpletely unharmed, he didnt suffer any serious injuries that would hinder his movement. It seemed like he was protecting his body with self-defense weapons in that brief moment. If you are a master of flower painting, are you one of the five masters of Yeongeumdae? They made a deliberate decision and sent a talented person. I didnt go out of my way to chase the masked man and bit him. Although he managed to gain the upper hand in attack and defense, it would have been difficult if the distance between him and his party had increased further than this. just as expected. Masked men who had been ambushing various ces jumped out and attacked the group. Tang Seo-yeon and Yeo So-ok, who were very alert and wary of their surroundings, took out the memorization at the same time. The arrows fired in different directions dug into the attackers shoulders and knees, respectively. Teuong! A heavy noise rang out. Having heard the warning in advance, I immediately jumped to the side. The arrow narrowly missed the side and flew towards the masked man, who was presumed to be the leader. Was it because it was an unexpected blow? The masked man was unable to avoid the arrow and swung his sword to strike it away. The moment the strong energy covering the surface of the sword and the strong energy surrounding the arrowhead came into contact, an explosion urred. Quaaaang! The new form of the masked person was pushed away, leaving long footprints on the ground. Thats it. The primary objective has been achieved. I rolled up the corners of my mouth and rotated the new model around my left foot. Then, he unfolded the Wolyeonggeoms de and struck down the poisonous needle aimed at Damuns neck. The fifth herbivorous half moon. The swords trajectory, which soared in a gentle curve, fell towards the ground immediately after deflecting the poisonous needle. The masked man, who had been crawling on all fours like an animal, was startled and rolled on the ground. He quickly regained his stance and hit the ground hard with both hands. The new form of the masked man rose into the air due to the recoil of the impact. In an instant, my gaze and that of the masked person met in midair. Sigh! The masked person is aiming for my neck and chest, swinging both hands like the ws of an animal. I narrowed my eyes and responded with a full-blown attack. The sixth herbivorous pitching fist (͸ȭ). Kwon Gyeok, who had a knack for striking attacks, mercilessly pounded the masked mans entire body. Although Throwing Fist had low power, it was possible to cast it continuously. It was an herbivore that was not used very often in the past because if used excessively, it was extremely draining of internal energy and it was easy to read the path. However, recently, as the level has risen and the total amount of internal energy has increased significantly, the efficiency of herbivory has increased dramatically. Now its worth using in real life. To finish off the attack in one go, I swung my sword and released a lump of powerful energy. Feeling a sense of crisis, the masked man twisted the new model before he could regain his bnce. However, he was unable to avoid itpletely, and the flesh on his side was torn into pieces. I never thought I would avoid a direct hit in that position. I clicked my tongue, swatting away the metal ball flying towards my temple. The masked man stood up shakily and red at me with bloodshot eyes. The next moment, the masked mans mouth opened wide. The mokuldae rang loudly and an enormous amount of energy rushed over the hill that was tilted back. Sensing an unusual atmosphere, I instinctively increased my strength and protected my body. Wow! The lions hoo ({Ӻ) burst out. The energy contained in the sound waves violently swept through the area. Tsk! What is this! A trickle of blood flowed from the corner of Damuns mouth. Those with rtively poor internal skills frowned and took a step back. I looked slightly surprised. I felt like I knew what the masked person was. Theres no way you wouldnt recognize such a unique martial art. Were you from the Beast Pce? Even in my past life, I had never heard of a person like this. Why is a Southern Man warrior active as a member of the Young Music University? this guy! The leader of the masked men who jumped in to save his subordinate unleashed a series of powerful attacks. I opened the Wolyeonggeoms Chosik and countered it. April, the twelfth herbivorous month. The eighth herbivorous month (). The illusion of a sword fluttering like a dance obscured the opponents vision, and the sword trembling with heat prated into a vital area. Damn it! Heavy collision sounds rang out one after another. I looked to the side while linking the herbivorous movements in a flowing manner. The image of the masked man retreating with the help of his colleagues, clutching his side, came into view. Was there some connection between the Demonic Cult and the Beast Pce? For a moment, such a thought crossed my mind. Beep! The thoughts did notst long. As soon as the whistle sounded, the masked people threw the beads they had taken out of their arms onto the floor. Purple smoke billowing out. Thick poisonous smoke covered the area. Some time passes. . When the smoke cleared, the masked people had disappeared everywhere. It seemed like he decided that it would be difficult to reach a conclusion right away, so he withdrew. I sighed softly and looked around. There were no deaths, but most of the group suffered major and minor injuries. Bangcheoksam approached Yeo So-ok, who had a stab wound on her shoulder, with a worried expression and spoke to her. Are you okay? Its not that big of a wound. The poison must have entered through the affected area. Dont worry too much. There are contracts canceled in advance that have been obtained from the Tang familys warriors, and if necessary, you can borrow poisoned liquor from Dam Sohyeop and use it. My group and I moved to our seats and took some time to take care of our injuries. Bangcheoksam and I, who were not seriously injured, stood guard. Still, Im d. Everyone in the group was exhausted because they couldnt eat or sleep properly. It was far from perfect. Nevertheless, since they defeated Yeongeumdae without any significant damage, it could be said that they did quite well at this level. I rubbed my chin and organized my thoughts in my head. The total number of those who attacked was twenty. It means that two groups were dispatched instead of one. The Young Music College was an organizationprised of a total of five groups. There are twelve people in one group. If there were two groups of people sent to eliminate me, the total number of members of the film crew should have been twenty-four. However, the number of masked people who attacked was only twenty. Naturally, I had doubts. Where are the other four and what are they doing? * * * I can see it. The masked Yukhos eyes narrowed. A small private house seen far away. He recalled the conversation he had with his boss two days ago. [No. 6.] [Yes, Captain.] [Go here ahead of the target.] [Isnt this a small town with nothing special to see? The number of households is less than thirty.] [What is important is not the size of the vige.] [What if?] [This vige is in the direction the target is heading. They are probably nning to stop by this vige to supply supplies.] [Are you saying that we should go first and upy the vige to prevent that from happening?] [ Thats right. The targets moving speed is not that fast, so it wont be that difficult to outrun it. Ill give you number seven, number nine, and number eleven.] [Okay. Burning down a small vige like this wouldnt be that difficult.] [I dont know about anything else, but you should never leave food behind.] [Please leave it to me.] Yukhos eyes, revealed above the mask, narrowed. How long has it been since you were given a mission where you couldmit murder to your hearts content? As I imagined the blood festival that was about to take ce, my face turned red. Speed up. After giving a briefmand, Yukho kicked the ground hard. The vige that seemed only a dot in the distance gradually became closer. The four demons quickly jumped over the fence surrounding the vige and each took out a small gourd from their arms. There was no better way to get people out of a house than by setting it on fire. Then lets start ying with fire huh? Yuk-ho, who had been muttering in frustration, swallowed the air. A shadow cast over your head. It didnt take long to realize that it was an iron. what! I quickly pulled out my sword and swung it, and the iron was torn to shreds like paper. Yukho, instinctively feeling wary, looked around and shouted. Who are you? No answer came back. Rather, as if Yukhos shout was a signal, throws flew in from all directions. Arrows, spears, rocks, coins, irons, etc. All kinds of misceneous things flew in. The four demons turned their backs to each other and swung their swords to strike them down. Hehehe. You said that if you hid here and waited, he would reveal himself, and that was true, right? Its just as the Lord predicted. Is it 200 gold coins for four people? It was a windfall. Is there any other business left like this? Armed ck thugs appeared from all directions. There was a look of bewilderment in Yuk-hos eyes. There were a lot more people than I expected. I thought it was just the presence of civilians, but it turned out that they were all martial people. I couldnt understand where thisrge group of people had suddenlye from. Who are you guys? What do those who will die soon know about that? A middle-aged man with an impressive scar running diagonally across his face stepped forward and spoke. It seemed like he was the leader leading the dark leaders gathered here. dare. Youre making fun of your mouth without even knowing the topic. Ill tell you one thing as a gift for the afterlife. The Hwayang Sangdan has ced a bounty on your heads. prize? Fifty gold coins per person. The leader who leads them is ten times that amount, five hundred nyang. Isnt it amazing? All the martial arts sects and families located nearby have be alert and are looking for you. ! I will tell you in advance, there is no way for you to survive. The middle-aged man drew a creepy smile on his lips. Let the silence pass for some time. The man shouted, mming his hands from top to bottom. Shoot! * * * Did you read our movement route and dispatch your subordinates to the destination in advance? I smiled and leaned my back against the wooden pir. Even if that was the case, it didnt really matter. Because we took measures in advance. The reason for breaking the contract with Haeulpyoguk was not simply to return the envoys to Seongdo safely. It is often said that if you have money, you can make a ghost. What is the point of running a n or n? Chapter 161 Episode 161: Just before I parted ways with the messengers of Ha-eul Pyo-guk, I secretly sent a message to Pyo-du. [There may be eyes watching, so listen without being disturbed. There is one thing I would like to ask of Pyodu.] [Do you mean a favor?] [If you leave here, please contact the Hwayang Sangdan branch as soon as possible.] [ You mean the Hwayang Sangdan? Not the party?] [There is no time to wait for support from the party.] [I understand. What can I tell you?] [I will ce a bounty on the heads of the demon cultists. Fifty gold coins per head. In the case of a captain, it is ten times that amount, 500 nyang.] [500 nyang?! Do you mean to bet 500 gold coins instead of silver coins?] [The opponent is a master who has reached the edge of transcendence or the state of flowering. If you can catch it for 500 gold coins, its a profitable business.] At that time, my party and I were located near the border between Sacheon and Shaanxi. Because it was such an ambiguous position, it was impossible to expect support from either the party or the Hwasan faction. So I thought. Now is an opportunity to take a close look at the English music college. Perhaps Yeongeumdae did not pay much attention to the ambassadors of Haeulpyoguk who moved away from me. Even if the envoys contact the capital and request support, it will take a long time for the partys military personnel to be dispatched. Since there was enough time, there would have been no reason for Yeongeumdae to disperse its personnel to monitor or attack the envoys. If things had gone well as nned, the nearby martial arts forces would have been frantically looking for the Youngeum members by now. The money I spent to purchase Gongcheong Petroleum in Heuksi the other day was five hundred gold coins. The bounty was literally enough to buy an elixir. It was clear that each segment and sect would search the entire area to catch at least one more demonic member. In fact, only the film crew members would not know this because they were wandering deep in the mountains chasing me. It couldnt have been a truly enjoyable situation. Right now, this side is at a disadvantage, but the position will soon change. The chased bes the chaser, and the hunter bes the hunted. It was for that time that I gave Chujonghyang to Bangcheoksam in advance. It moves slowly. I walked ahead, encouraging the group that had finished the fortune-telling exercise. Its not long until we reach our destination. Please have a little more strength. * * * Wow! The arrow flew with a heavy impact and lodged itself in the shoulder of the member of the Yeongeum team. Leaving behind him, who was screaming and copsing in ce, Yeongeumdaeju rushed towards him and shed swords with me. I pushed away the man who was persistently spraying weeds and unleashed the weeding sword. Twenty-third herbivorous month (ˮ). The remnants that remained along the swords path crumbled into countless des. The Lord Yeongeum was not embarrassed by the waves of wee. After carefully picking out only the weeds and crushing them, he unexpectedly swung the iron ball and aimed at my shoulder. Whoops! As I hit the metal ball with the de, my wrist felt cold. I frowned and swung my sword to shake off the shock. The power is truly brutal. Although it was just a misceneous item made of iron beads and threads, the skill of the person handling it was outstanding, so it felt more threatening than any other new recruit. I nced back and muttered in my mind. It would be nice to have an environment where I could only focus on the enemy in front of me. The image of Seo Ho-sun clutching his side and letting out a suppressed moan came into view. As soon as the fight started, he was attacked by three members of the film corps. Fortunately, his life was saved with the help of Bangcheoksam, but he suffered a stab wound to his side while escaping from the passing camp. The wound itself was not that deep. The problem was internal energy and poison that had prated through the affected area. If not treated quickly, he could be disabled or even lose his life. Can I look away? The Lord Yeongeum closed the distance without a sound and raised his sword diagonally. As if I had been waiting, I took the chair and took it away, replying harshly. I never thought I would get caught in such an obvious trick. Did you deliberately leave a gap in order to induce this side to move? For that matter, you seemed to be paying attention to the back all the time. . I circled in the air to avoid the iron ball flying at the back of my head, then swung my body around with my right foot and kicked Yeongeumdaeju. The Great Lord of Yeongeum, who had been pushed out leaving a long mark, suddenly unleashed a lump of powerful energy and muttered. If you are anxious, it shows in your movements. The strength and strength collided, causing an explosion of drinking. I was about to counterattack immediately, but I stopped in ce as an alien sensation irritated my skin. Immediately afterwards, a sharp dagger passed through his upper body, which was tilted backwards. Sigh! The uniform was torn and blood sttered. I felt a burning pain near my shoulder. Kite Sohyeop! Dang Seo-yeon, who had been memorizing various things to fill the void left by Seo Ho-seon, looked back at me with a surprised expression and shouted. When did we end up here? The short man, holding two daggers in both hands, licked his lips in disappointment and walked backwards to increase the distance between me. My back felt chilly, as if I had been rubbed with cold water. It was an amazing stealth technique. No matter how much attention I was on the Lord Yeongeum, I couldnt believe I didnt notice until he got this close. Right. For some reason, I thought one of the two great lords was nowhere to be seen. I knew it intuitively. That he is another spirit king. It seemed like he had been following the level of the other crew members until now, but when he saw an opportunity, he rushed at me. If the reaction had been a littlete, it wouldnt have ended with a cut in the skin. Kaang! Ga-ga-ga-ga-gak! The two great lords attacked together as if they had promised. As the master of the flower scene and the skilled person who had reached the edge of the peak attacked from left and right, my hands and feet quickly became dizzy. I wanted to save a little more. As I was swinging my sword frantically, I aimed for the moment when the new forms of the two Great Lords of Yeongeum intersected andunched a surprise attack with the Weolyeong Sword. The twenty-fourth herbivorous month (). Following the swords path, the remaining remnants crumbled and turned into countless energy swords. Did he instinctively feel a sense of crisis? The short-bodied Lord Yeongeum threw himself to the side and escaped Choshiks range. On the other hand, the tall Yeongeumdaeju, who was ustomed to the herbivorous nature of water and moon due to previous fights, was helplessly swept away by the wave of miraculous swords. Kaaak! A scream erupted. When the wave of energy and sword cleared, the tall Lord Yeongeum was kneeling on the ground. The ck military uniform was in tatters. Although he protected his body with self-defense, it seemed that it was not perfect. The blood that flowed out stained the floor red. Hehe! He spat out spit mixed with blood and struggled to get up, ring at me with bloodshot eyes. The short-bodied Lord Yeongeum, who was watching with emotionless eyes, took out a whistle from his pocket. What are you thinking! The tall Lord Yeongeum shouted in protest. There is no need to push yourself further here. The injury was not as serious as it looked on the outside. If its because of me Im not worried about you. But why! Didnt you notice? Even though I wounded it with a poisoned dagger, there was no reaction. Im not pretending to be okay, Im really not poisoned. ! The tall Lord Yeongeum, who was sweeping this direction with sharp eyes, gritted his teeth with a grunt sound and widened the distance between me. Beep! A sharp beep rang out. The film crew all threw a smoke screen and left the ce. After seeing that the smoke had cleared and all the film crew members had fled, I and my group moved to avoid the remnants of poisonous air. I took out a piece of Somyeongdan (С) from my pocket and handed it to Seo Ho-seon. this is? Its an internal injury medication. It will help you recover. Seo Ho-seon, who had taken Somyeongdan, sat cross-legged and concentrated on fortune-telling exercises. As I quietly watched that scene, I let out a long sigh. Whoa. As the tension went away, a pain that I had never felt before came flooding back. I frowned and looked at the sword wound on my shoulder. Seoyeon Dang approached me with a worried expression and spoke to me. The wound is Its okay. It was just a shallow cut. Just in case, it would be a good idea to take the anti-inmmatory medicine. Dont you know that I have achieved immortality? Even so, there is one thing that is inevitable. Just because it is impermeable to all poisons doesnt mean it is immune to all poisons. All right. I reluctantly epted the contract cancetion that Seoyeon Dang gave me. Hmm Yeo So- ok, who was watching from afar, drew a meaningful smile on her lips. When I asked the meaning with my gaze, she turned her head and looked away, pretending not to know. I frowned and muttered to myself. I dont know why theyre doing that. * * * We finally arrived at our destination, the vige. We were attacked two more times on the way, but somehow we were able to defeat them all. There were many people injured during the fierce battle. It was a time when everyone in the group desperately needed rest. wee. There was a strange tension in the vige. None of the original residents of the vige were seen. Instead of thendlords, the private houses were filled with dark warriors. For a ck sword, the level of each person was quite high. I think a top-notch expert is at least twenty. The level of power it possesses is iparable to that of Shakyamuni. Not all ck inds were the same. Should wepare the ck market that goes around the red-light district and extorts protection taxes from therge-scale Bangpa? My name is Heo Gyu-sang, the ark owner of Cheon Ik-bang. Nice to meet you. This is Yeon-woon, the branch leader of the Sacheon branch of the Murim League. This is how I get to meet the famous Heavenly Dragon Grand Hyeop. A middle-aged man with an impressive scar running diagonally across his face spoke to me with a happy expression. Pleasee this way. We will guide you to the amodations you will use. Cheonik Bangju guided me and my group to the lodgings as if he were a fortune teller. It was said to be an amodation, but in reality it was an empty private house. Looking at you, it looks like youve been through a lot. yes. Rest assured. With us here, you wont have to worry about demonic attacks anymore. Thats really reassuring. I said pick andughed. The power of money was incredible. I cant believe these innocent ck people are so polite. To the great association and noble people. The ttery is too tant. Even though I didnt order it, the ck swordsmen I saw for the first time today were treating me as their master. I suddenly felt happy. Where are the residents who originally lived in the vige? The soldiers in this room are protecting you safely. I turned my head and made eye contact with Cheonik Ark. Perhaps he had misunderstood the meaning in his eyes, and Cheonik Ark started making excuses one after another. You dont have to worry. What the branch manager was concerned about did not happen. . We used a slightly coercive method, but it was only to evacuate the residents before the demon cultists arrived. It didnt cause much harm. Im d thats the case. I nodded with a satisfied expression. Cheonik Ark heaved a sigh of relief and called out to his subordinates with a wave of his hand. Before you take a break, theres something Id like to show you. Four men tied to ropes were kneeled in the middle of the yard. All four of them seemed unable to bear the hardships they had endured. They They are demons. You mean they all were captured alive? It would not have been easy to capture them alive, as each one was of considerable skill Even if they are outstanding experts, they are still people in the end. There is no answer in the face of an onught of volume. Even more so if you are poisoned and weakened. Huh. An exmation of exmation naturally flowed out. It was amazing. A group of ck thieves captured four peak masters. I wasnt even expecting to be captured alive. I curled up the corners of my mouth and smiled. Its just right. Chapter 162 Episode 162 : There was something I wanted to find out by interrogating the film crew. A warrior from the Beast Pce that I saw a while ago. There is a need to understand how he became a member of the film corps. Yeongeumdae was a military organization under the direct control of the Ma cult leader. All of the warriors belonging to the group were skilled individuals who had been selected and taught by the cult leader. At least thats what I knew until now. Its not that strange for a warrior from the Beast Pce tomit himself to the Demonic Cult. Because those who have learned magic are ostracized in the same way, whether in the Jungwon or the Namman. If a person who has not attained the Reverse Blood Retardation learns magic, there is a high probability that he or she will be a madman. In other words, it is rare, but there are definitely people who remain sane even after learning magic. The warrior of the Beast Pce, who hade into contact with the demonic arts, left Namman and entered the religion. Its possible up to this point. The problem is How could a foreigner who was not from Jamma-dong be a member of the English Music Academy? Of course, film corps members are selected through strict screening. Theres no way he could be given the task of inspecting the school simply because hes excellent at martial arts. Arent the talented people that the Ma n master liked selected? In the first ce, it was impossible to list ones name in the directory delivered to the religious leader unless ones identity had been clearly verified. Therefore, I suspected that there might be some kind of connection between the Demonic Cult and the Beast Pce. What if the group member in question was not a deserter but a warrior officially dispatched by the Beast Pce? What if the reason the religious leader assigned him to the Youngeumdae, a military organization under his direct control, was not simply out of whim but for smooth exchange with the Beast Pce? It may be unlikely, though. It was worth checking it out. What if there really is a point of contact between the Beast Pce and the Demonic Cult? My head hurts just thinking about it. While rubbing my chin and thinking, I looked back at Seo-yeon Tang and asked. Could you please borrow some dead soul poison? * * * I was trapped in heavenlynd. what? The Hwayang Sangdan put a bounty on our heads. Because the amount was sorge, it is said that all the nearby Segawa ns came forward. What nonsense is that! After hearing his subordinates report, Il-ho made a nk expression. Its a mess. When on earth did something like that happen? Right. Did the secretaries of Haeulpyo Bureau contact Hwayang Sangdan? We were so busy chasing after the target that we didnt notice anything unusual. I guess so. In that case, there is a high possibility that the sixth unit dispatched to the nearby vige was also attacked. Il-hos expression was contorted like a murderer. I was so surprised that I even felt absurd. I never thought I would be cornered like this. What should I do? There is a way out. Even if Cheonnajimang was spread, the level of the warriors who built it would not be very high. Il-ho, wearing the mask he had taken off, had his eyes shining sharply. It was a hopeless situation, but I had no intention of giving up. Also, since each faction and family arepeting with each other, connection will not be easy. If we dig into that part well, we will somehow be able to escape from here. The great lord who leads the three groups also said the same thing. Where is he now? He left saying he would make the first move. It looks like hes moving separately from us. Well, it wouldnt be a bad idea to split into two and move. Nothing goodes from rushing around. Ilho nodded and got up from his seat. Under the dim light, the muscr upper body was revealed. Ugh A moan came out from my clenched mouth. The recently inflicted wounds opened and blood flowed out. Heavenly Dragon. Hes a lot scarier than I thought. When I first saw him forming the sword cavity, I couldnt believe my eyes. The state of Hwagyeong at a mere age. It didnt take long for distrust to turn to fear. There is no martial artist in the history of martial arts who has achieved progress so quickly. If he is given enough time to grow. A monster may be born that even the religious leaders of the time cannot do anything about. The leader of the three groups made the right decision. Now I had to focus on getting at least one person out of here alive. Someone had to return to the church and tell the leader about the Heavenly Dragon. Sakchojegeun (ݳ). You have to nip it in the bud before it grows any further. No, the expression of pulling out the bud may be wrong. Should wepare the coriander of flower garden to a growing sprout? Lets move here too right away. Assemble the crew. All right. * * * A huge siege was formed. It was awork of people that was naturally formed as nearby martial powers flocked to it. After a sufficient meal and rest while being treated well by Cheonik Bangdo, I moved to clear out the Yeongeumdae in earnest. He buried Chu Jong-hyang among the crew in advance and even brought along several Tang family warriors who were good at tracking him. Finding the location of Yeongeum University was not that difficult. I muttered as I looked at the members of the Yeongeumdae with a telescopic mirror borrowed from Cheonik Ark. The numbers are small. It looks like it splits in two and moves Arent they going to attack right away? There is no reason to rush on this side. Cheonnajimang has beenpleted, so it would be better to wait until the opponent gets tired before moving. Their positions were reversed. Recognizing that they had gone from being chased to being chased, the Youngeum members wandered deep into the mountains, alert to the presence of pursuers. My group and I secretly followed them at a certain distance. Bangcheoksam asked, massaging his shoulder with his left hand. But isnt there a possibility that they might notice our presence? I guess the same goes for this one as well. I sprinkled ceremonial powder, but If you had noticed, you would have noticed it right away. Hasnt it been proven through previous attacks that the Tang familys ancestral rites are not listened to by the followers of the Demonic Cult? Are you okay? On the contrary, it is good because of that. We will be able to psychologically put them in a corner. Well, this time we are in the position of hunting. Yeongeum University frequently shed with its pursuers. Even excluding my group and I, there were many people aiming for their heads. Most of the pursuers were defeated, but as the fight continued, the members of the film corps became exhausted. Bangcheoksam even fired threatening shots from time to time. After not having a proper rest for several days, the English music group slowly began to copse. Ugh. One member of the English corps who suffered a sword wound to the abdomen was finally unable to withstand the forced march and fell behind. My group and I took advantage of that moment and made a surprise attack. Quang! Geom-gang and Geom-gang collided, causing an explosion of drinking. I said as if mocking the Lord Yeongeum, who was ring at me with his brows furrowed. The situation is the opposite of before. . Ive wanted to have a proper fight with that side for a long time. How frustrating has it been so far? Previously, the situation and environment did not support me, so I could not fully focus on the enemy in front of me. That resentment can now be resolved. Absolutely! Quick! White electric current covered the surface of the sword. The brain energy flowing through the swords that touched each other, a moan came out from the mouth of the Great Lord. grasp! An iron ball protruding from my sleeve was aimed at my forehead, but I dodged it by simply tilting my head. It was a method I had experienced several times, so it felt familiar now. Hmph! Even though he was injured and exhausted, he was still a criminal. Lord Yeongeum sensed that the end was approaching, but he did not give up until the end. By the time we exchanged about 100 won. I suddenly swung my sword wide, pushed the opponent away, and focused the white lightning on the tip of my left hand. The brain energy condensed to its limit took the shape of a small needle. Sigh! Twenty-third herbivorous month (ˮ). The remnants that remained along the swords path crumbled into countless des. The movements of the Great Lord were restricted by the illusory des that surrounded him front, left, and right. I took advantage of that opportunity to rush to the front of the opponent and unleashed a condensed white lightning. The eyes of Lord Yeongeum widened as he reflexively raised his sword to defend himself. Damn it! Jump! Cracks appeared on the surface of the sword. The crack gradually increased in size and eventually shattered the sword. Sigh! The condensed white lightning prated into the sr plexus of the Lord Yingyin. And at the same time, a member of the film crew who was watching the situation from behind took something out of his pocket. After recognizing the objects identity, I narrowed my eyes. Firecracker? * * * Pow! Fireworks decorated the night sky. Its a signal. After confirming the signal, the short-lived Prince Yeongeum led his men and ran down the steep mountain path. The only chance to escape the siege is now. The powerful people, including Cheonryong, had to escape while they were preupied with this group of Yeongeumdae. Its over there! omg! They are demons! The martial arts people who were camping in various ces spotted them and flocked to them like bees. With two daggers drawn from his belt, Great Lord Yeongeum mercilessly ughtered the warriors who stood in his way, releasing the lions hooves. Pierce it right away! Shouts, screams, crash sounds, and metal sounds rang out. The warriors aiming for the bounty persistently held on to the Yeongeumdae. Yeongeumdae broke through the siege and advanced with the determination of death. Arrows and spears flew in from all directions. Some lurked in the trees and jumped down with swords, while others lurked in the grass and rushed towards them brandishing deformed weapons. The level of each attack was not that high, but the problem was that the number of attackers was in the triple digits. Huh! omg! At the end of this desperate struggle, Yeongeumdae was able to escape the siege. A great deal of sacrifice was made in the process of escaping. Eight out of twelve people failed. Lord Yeongum nced back and clicked his tongue. If the Murim people who had formed a siegework with the fallen Yeongeum members had not fought among themselves, they would have been annihted. He said, clutching his shoulder where blood was dripping down. Its not yet a safe stage. The chase team will arrive soon. There wasnt much time. It wouldnt take long for this group of the English Music University to be wiped out. Before that, I had to get out of here and run as far away as possible. Heading north like this. Lets spread light and move for a while. The Lord Yeongeum suddenly stopped in ce, frowned and red at the front. Who are you? The film crew following behind looked puzzled. In their eyes, it seemed as if Lord Yingyin was speaking into empty space. ! Soon something surprising happened. A young man appeared through an invisible wall. indeed. Cant a simple illusion be used to deceive the senses of a master who is on the verge of a disaster? The young man who was shaking the iron wire with a bitter smile threw away the fetish in his left hand. Grumble! The next moment, the entire area was engulfed in a huge fire. Chapter 163 Episode 163 : Roar! A huge fire rose up. As I ran down the steep mountain path, I drew a faint smile on my face. [Perhaps a few members of the film corps can break through the Cheonnaji and escape.] [Is that possible? There were so many people gathered.] [It wouldnt bepletely impossible. The warriors that made up the siegework were only numerous in number, but their individual level was not that high. Moreover, they are in apetitive position with each other. To put it bluntly, they are nothing more than a ragtag group.] [.] [On the other hand, at the Young Music University, the level of each and every member is high. The two great masters are capable of rivaling those of the Baekdae masters.] [I understand what you are worried about.] [ If there are members of the Yeongeum unit who have seeded in escaping, please use Damsohyeops defense to hold them back.] [ It is not as easy as it sounds. It seems like it. Do you mean to say that they know where they will run to and prepare a camp in advance?] [Isnt it possible to make a rough analogy? In order for the surviving Yeumdae members to return to their religion, they had no choice but to head north. If we cooperate with the warriors who have formed a siegework, it will not be difficult to figure out their approximate location.] [.] [ Although each martial force is in apetitive position, they are not cooperating even with us. It wont. Because this is the one paying the money.] [I understand. If you set up a formation for each expected escape route like you did when you caught the assassin, it wouldnt be impossible to catch them.] [Ill give you time to set up a formation.] [Ill tell you in advance, we cant make a very great formation. I did secure a certain amount of castings by asking the Cheonikbangdos, but it was all just a yawn.] [Its okay. All you have to do is literally tie the movements together. I will finish the finishing touches myself.] [If possible, it would be better to set up a five-line formation rather than abyrinth formation or a fantasy formation. It will be easier to see that way.] [I will ask our manager and a female senior to escort us in case of any unexpected situation. If you have two supreme masters as your escorts, you wont have to worry about your personal safety.] [Thats reassuring.] Ill go first. I asked for understanding from the group following behind me and then increased my running speed. As I spread the ghost beam to the extreme, the distance between me and the people behind me quickly widened. There is. In less than half an hour, we were able to reach an open space surrounded by a wall of fire. I kicked the ground hard, jumped, and focused my brain energy into the empty space beneath my feet. Absolutely! Quick! The brain energy gathered together and formed a small white sphere. As I kicked off the sphere and entered the inside of Jin, a sharp metallic sound pierced my ears. Kaang! Lets go! Tang Seo-yeon, Yeo So-ok, and Damun were engaged in a fierce battle with the Yeumdae members. I silently approached the nearest member of the film crew and hit him on the back of the neck with the back of the knife. Oops! Letting out a suppressed groan, he took possession of the demonic blood of the member of the Youngeum team who was destroying Shinhyeong, and then immediately rushed towards the next target. With a perplexed expression, he grabbed the arm of the member of the Youngeumdae who was swinging the dagger in his hand, broke it, and kicked him mercilessly in the abdomen. Crack! The sensation of my ribs being broken spread through my toes. A member of the film crew screamed and was thrown away, rolling around on the ground in an awkward manner. bloke! The short-talented Lord Yeongeum, who was attacking Yeo So-ok with his ghost-like dagger skills, suddenly extended his hand to me. The thin see-through protruding from the inside of the sleeve was aimed at my uv. Instead of avoiding it, I rushed at it. The reflection was blocked by a small membrane of brain energy formed in the air and fell helplessly to the ground. Sigh! Tang Seo-yeon, who was looking for an opportunity, drove a sword into the back of Yeongeum Dae-ju. The Lord Yeongeums eyes widened wide. I didnt miss the opportunity and swung my sword and cut off his head. A fountain of blood spurted from the severed neck. Damun asked as he looked at the body of Lord Yeongeum lying helplessly on the ground. Arent you going to capture me alive? I dont think it would be a bad idea to interrogate him and get information. It has no meaning. ? In Demonicism, there is an object called suffering. Although it was described as an object, to be exact, it was a type of insect that lives inside the body of a living creature. Master Ma nted a curse on the heads of several believers who knew important secrets of the religion. The characteristic of this bug is that it normally stays quiet, but in response to certain situations, it emits a very small amount of secretion. For example, when more pain than allowed is inflicted on the hosts body. Or when the hosts mind has copsed due to drugs or poison. There is no point in torturing those who have suffering nted in their minds. You either be an idiot or die before you can extract the information. A person of the caliber of Lord Yeongeum must have had suffering nted in his mind. Even if we worked hard to capture them alive, there was nothing we could gain. Of course, the story was different for his subordinates. Go (M) is a preciousmodity that even the Demonic Cult can only produce in limited quantities. As a great lord, it was realistically impossible to impose a ban on ordinary members. The quality of information that can be obtained may be rtively low, but if you are going to capture it, it is better to aim for the agent rather than the master. I looked back at thest remaining member of the film crew and said, You know best that you have no chance of winning. Drop your weapons and surrender. Then I will guarantee your life. Im not one to fall for that kind of sugar-coating. It was a familiar body and voice. A Beast Pce warrior who attacked me before and was injured. He spread his legs wide and bent down, ring at me like an animal. No amount of resistance will change the oue. There were many things I wanted to ask him. Although they had previously obtained some information by interrogating the members of the Yeumdae captured by Cheonik Bangdo, it could not bepared to hearing it directly from the mouth of the person involved. But that doesnt mean we can beg for our lives from the enemy after being killed in action. A warrior. Isnt that revealing your origins too openly? You havent guessed it already Wow! In the blink of an eye, I prated the gap between my opponent and threw my fist. The method of heterogeneous rotation. Before he could react, the man who had been hit on the side stumbled. I continued to push him without giving him time to adjust his posture. Soon the man could not withstand the merciless beating and fainted. After tracing the blood of the fallen man, I took a long breath. It ended cooler than I thought. Originally, he wasnt a person who would be dealt with so easily. It seemed that his skills had decreased significantly due to injuries and physical exhaustion. Is it over already? Bangcheoksam, who arrivedte, looked around and muttered. As if answering that question, I looked back at the group and said. Thank you all for your hard work. The herd hunt has ended. * * * My group and I stayed at a guesthouse in Shaanxi and rested for a while. I desperately needed rest after going through quite a bit of hard work. In particr, there was a need for absolute stability for Seo Ho-seon and Danggas three soldiers, who were seriously injured. Warrior Seo, please return to the 20,000 branch. yes? Why are you looking at me with such a surprised expression? Im not cold-blooded enough to take a patient on a long trip. In the end, the four decided to return to Sacheon and take care of their bodies. After discussing the future schedule with the rest of the group, I left the guesthouse and headed to a nearby restaurant. Since the contract with Haeulpyoguk was canceled, new envoys had to be hired to escort and handle misceneous duties on the way to Anhui. While walking down the main street, I unexpectedly encountered a familiar face. I felt d to see the young Taoist monk running towards me, waving his arms. Kite Sohyeop! Long time no see. Cheonwoo Dojo. It was Cheonwoo Dojang, a major disciple of the Hwasan Sect and a former disciple of the Plum God Sword. If you think about it, Shaanxi was the territory of the volcano wave. There was nothing strange about encountering Cheonwoo Dojang. Are you here to see me? exactly. I asked permission from my teacher and went down the mountain for a while just to see his face. Well, I have to go back soon. Oh, I heard the news. I heard you were in trouble because of the assassins dispatched by the Demonic Cult. Dojang Cheonwoo poured out words with a very flushed expression. I nodded and answered with a tired expression. It was a bit of a struggle. I was able to somehow get rid of it. Now the whole of Shaanxi is abuzz with that story. I guess so. I spent quite a bit of money to get rid of them all. Im just asking, how much did it cost? I spent six hundred gold coins. Six hundred gold coins? yes. Its such arge amount that I cant even realize it. It worked out cheaper than I thought. In particr, it was great to be able to take on two major owners with my own hands. I knew it, but you have enviable wealth. How many people in the world can say that six hundred gold coins is a cheap price? Dang So-jeo, Dam So-hyeop, and Seo Musa are staying at Paseong Gaekjan. Would you like to go and say hello? Of course you should. But where is the Sohyeop going now? Im on my way to visit Pyo-guk, who will entrust me with the escort request. The messengers we had previously hired were sent back when the Yeongeumdae was attacked. Right. Then lets walk together and talk. Dojang Cheonwoo was next to me and talked non-stop. It seemed like there were a lot of stories umted over that time. The story was mainly about masters, but I couldnt help butugh while listening to it. Youve been through a lot. My head hurts. Im dying. I think I know a little bit about how Sohyeop must have felt when he went to Gangho with me. . There are times when I feel envious of Sohyeop. What does it mean? Still, the small cooperatives couldnt beat me up as much as they wanted. I sometimes wonder how great it would be if I could use violence to discipline people like the Sohyeop. As I quietly looked at Cheonwoo Dojang sighing deeply, I ended up bursting outughing. I tried to hold back, but I just couldnt. I never thought something like that woulde out of the mouth of Cheonwoo Dojang. Dontugh too much. Its a serious problem from my perspective. A bitter smile appeared on the corner of Cheonwoo Dojangs mouth. After entrusting the escort request to Pyo Guk, I returned to the guesthouse and chatted with Dojang Cheonwoo. Seo-yeon Tang found Cheon-woos seal and spoke with a happy expression. Long time no see. Cheonwoo Dojo. Infinite Buddha. Dojang Cheonwoos shoulders stiffened. He asked Tang Seo-yeon in a cautious voice. Excuse me, but do you know me? This is Tang Seo-yeon. I used to go to Gangho with the dojang before. omg! Chapter 164 Episode 164: Tianyu Dojang looked shocked. He, who was gaping like a crucian carp, asked me with his eyes. Is it true? Is the woman in front of me really Dang Seo-yeon? I smiled and nodded. Its not unreasonable to be surprised. The burn on my face disappeared. This was impossible without achieving transformation. In the history of Moorim, no one has achieved transformation in their twenties. Are you really saying that I am the party leader? yes. ! Dojang Cheonwoo covered his mouth with both hands. My face turned red and my breathing became difficult. You have be very beautiful while I havent seen you. thank you. How were you? Tang Seo-yeons eyebrows rose slightly. He didnt seem to be in a good mood because Cheonwoo Dojang, who had previously been difficult and avoided him, suddenly became friendly. I was so excited that I passed by Cheonwoo Dojang, who was talking to Seoyeon Dang, and headed to the amodation on this floor. Dam Sohyeop! Seo Musa! When I brought Damun and Seo Ho-seon back down to the first floor, Dojang Cheon-woo greeted them, waving happily. It was a nice face to see after a long time. The group sitting around the round table chatted and exchanged updates on their current situation. How have you been, Dam Sohyeop? Well, Im having a hectic day. On his first day of work, he overturned the branch, and as soon as the cleanup was over, he had to return home, and now he was attacked by a group of assassins You must have been through a lot . Thank you for knowing. The structure was the opposite of when I and Cheonwoo Dojang exchanged updates on the current situation. When Damun and Seo Ho-seon expressed their pent-upints, Dojang Cheon-woo heard them and offered words offort. I, who had suddenly be an evil boss, let out a bitter smile as I sipped the fruit wine in my ss. Itste, so why dont you eat and leave? I was already thinking of doing that. I called Jeomsoi and ordered all kinds of dishes. Jeomsoy looked at me with a surprised expression, perhaps because the amount of food ordered was toorge. Dojang Cheonwoo shook his head and said. That outrageous appetite is still the same. Dojang Cheonwoo will pay for the food. Are you nning to rip me off? Its a joke. I will buy the rice for you. Instead, I would like to ask you for a simple favor A favor? I would like you to escort the demon cultists captured this time to the headquarters of the Murim Alliance. Arent you going to take me directly? Unfortunately, we dont have time for that. Its already quite behind schedule. We interrogated the film crew and obtained all the information we could. Although the majority of the staff had turned into idiots due to the side effects of the Dead Soul Poison, they would also be recognized publicly if they were brought to the headquarters. Speaking of which, where are you going in this cold winter? I was invited to a banquet held at Namgung House. A look of envy appeared on Cheonwoo Dojangs face. He nced in the direction where Tang Seo-yeon was and spoke as if muttering. I feel like I want to go with you. He was truly a consistent human being. Is it because people are so interested in worldly affairs that the term Taoist is used? Havent you already been on a mission to repair and practice good works recently? The volcano sect wont allow it. Would it be me who said that because I didnt know? Im just saying that. Anyway, I believe you will handle what I asked you to do well. You havent said youll ept it yet? If you dont like it, you can refuse. I offered to give you a chance to get out of your n and get some fresh air for the first time in a long time, but you are refusing it. You didnt even say you would refuse. Make sure you know which one. Is this a favor you are asking as a token of gratitude? Is that possible? . Its a waste of a token of gratitude to just use it for something like a convoy request. Im just asking, what on earth are you nning to ask me for? When the timees, I will use it for good. You dont have to worry too much. Im twice as worried because its not just anyone else but the Korea Federation of Small and Medium Business Corporations that say that. Anyway, are you going to do me a favor or not? Please tell me quickly. If the Dojang refuses, we will have to rely on the nearby martial arts forces. I feel like I got a hard sell. Good. Let me ept it. Dojang Cheonwoo nodded with a sigh. Soon, Jeomsoi brought out food one after another. In thete evening, loudughter echoed throughout the room. * * * After finishing the meal and seeing off Dojo Cheonwoo, who was returning to Hwasanpa. I discussed with Damun the information obtained from the interrogation of the film crew. So, do you n to head to Yunnan immediately afterpleting this trip to Anhui? There is no need to rush. It will take some more time for the power struggle within the Beast Pce to be concluded. For now, I n to monitor the situation. To conclude, the Demonic Cult was not engaging in any significant exchanges with the Beast Pce. At least not yet. Can I leave it as is? In the worst case, the Demonic Cult and the Beast Pce may join hands to pressure the White Path Wulin up and down. That possibility would be low. In fact, even in the history of its past life, the Beast Sign did not show much movement for over ten years. Of course, there may have been variables caused by my intervention ording to the information uncovered through interrogation, Ma Cyoju was behind the scenes helping one of the five factions aiming for the throne of the pce. Provide financial support, provide military service, and dispatch masters. If that faction took over the power of the Beast Pce, quite a bit of trouble would ur. As a Murim Alliance, we have to take care of not only the Demonic Cult in the North, but also the Beast Pce in the South. Its a shame. I wish I could have gotten a little more detailed information. Well, its something that cant be helped. Even the warriors dispatched from the Beast Pce did not know everything. If you had captured and interrogated the two spirit masters instead of killing them As I said before, torture is meaningless to those with suffering imnted in their heads. Cant we get rid of that suffering? It was like burning the waste in my body with brain energy. It would be possible. The problem is that suffering is a living creature. If it feels that its life is in danger, it will immediately go crazy and wander around the hosts mind. . There wouldnt be a problem if you could burn it down in one go without giving it a chance to resist, but thats easier said than done. There is a high probability that it will fail. Even so, I think it would have been better to at least give it a try. Isnt it a waste to waste money on an experiment with extremely low probability? yes? Go (M) is a preciousmodity that even the Demonic Cult produces only in small quantities. Are you really saying that you will take the suffering that is in the heads of the two Great Lords? Thats right. If the host dies, doesnt the go die along with it? Not really. Well, if the body starts to dpose, it will die quickly. The reason why the branch leader took care of the supply and demand of the two spirits It was to find a new host and move the old one before it dies. The air in the room became heavy. Damun looked at me with trembling eyes and asked. no way. Secretary Dam knows too much about me. Are you saying you dont trust me? Its not that I dont believe it. Its just to prepare for any emergency. . You dont have to worry too much. Ko (M) is normally a quiet creature. It does not harm the host unless it is subjected to severe torture such as splitting the bone. If you dont take strong drugs or something, you wont be an idiot. Damuns shoulders stiffened. When I saw him looking at me with an indescribable expression, I couldnt help butugh. If that is what the branch manager wants Dont be so disappointed. Because its a joke. yes? The host of M does not necessarily have to be a human being. If we transfer it to the head of a suitable small animal, we can keep it alive until we find a use for it. Damuns expression became nk. Within a moment, he looked at me with sharp eyes and said, You were joking too much. It was a natural reaction. From his perspective, he could not help but be angry. Im sorry. Secretary Dams reaction was so funny that I stopped without realizing it. I hope you dont test me like this again. First of all, wasnt Secretary Dam the one who arbitrarily misunderstood? I felt embarrassed and wanted to make fun of him. . Damun let out a long sigh and buried himself in the back of the chair. The back of my neck was shiny from how much I had sweated in that short period of time. I dont think I will live my life if I continue to work under the branch manager. In fact, it would be the opposite. ? Didnt I tell you before? It is said that in his previous life, he was unable to stand up and died young. Are you saying that my lifespan has increased thanks to you, Branch Manager? Damun asked, frowning as if it were absurd. I shamelessly nodded and responded. I assure you that you will be able to enjoy heavenly life in this life. It sounds like you mean to pamper him until he dies of old age. As a boss, I am happy to have a subordinate who understands two things when I say one thing. Damwoon burst outughing. As we exchanged jokes, the mood seemed to lighten up a bit. Its a strange thing. I definitely received apliment, but it didnt feel that good. There is a lot of work that Secretary Dam needs to do in the future. Please eat in moderation. * * * After resting for three days. My group and I resumed our journey to Anhui. As four people, including Seo Ho-seon, returned to Sacheon, the total number of twelve people was reduced to eight. The journey went smoothly. As I enjoyed afortable andfortable journey escorted by newly hired envoys, I soon reached Wuhan, Hubei Province. Wuhan is the territory of the Zhuge family. People were often seen wearing the deans uniform with the white g embroidered on the sleeves. All of them were blood rtives of the Zhuge family or people who studied under the family. Could you please give me a moment? As I unpacked my luggage and was eating, I turned my head when I heard a voiceing from behind. A dazzlingly handsome young man came into view. what. The appearance was familiar to my eyes. He had a very simr appearance to Zhuge Hye, whom I saw in Honam. Are you Cheonryong Sohyeop, the branch leader of the Sichuan branch? Chapter 165 Episode 165 Do you know me? How could you not know? He is one of the most famous people in Wulin. Baek Woo-seon embroidered on the sleeve of the blue deans gown caught the eye. It meant that the young man was a person of the Zhuge Dynasty. The level of warriors lined up behind was also unusual. Each and every one of them was an expert who had reached the pinnacle of excellence. What did youe to see me for? The introduction iste. He is said to be Zhuge Hyukjin of the Zhuge family. Jegal Hyukjin. It was a name I had heard of before. The earth dragon of the time. It was he who was appointed as the head of the small household of the Zhuge family. I stood up and lightly hugged him and said. This is Yeon So-un. If its okay, can we sit together? Thats right. Zhuge Hyuk-jin, who was sitting across the table with a rxed smile, ordered Jeom So-yi a drink. Perhaps because the scary-looking guards were lined up like a folding screen behind him, Jeomsoi ran into the kitchen with a very intimidated expression. Are you eating alone? yes. The rest of the group is resting to relieve their travel fatigue. We exchanged light conversations and observed each other. Pale face and thin body. His skin was so white that it reminded me of a snowy field, and not a single callus was visible on his long, slender fingers. Looking at his appearance alone, he seemed far from a warrior who had learned the martial arts of rising. On the other hand, the inner strength of the Danjeon is incredible. After lying in a hospital bed for a long time, it looks like he took a lot of healthy elixirs. The status of being the sessor to the giant Sega was good. He overcame his weak constitution with the power of elixirs and medicine, and filled the gap in his career by using his twin sister as his double. However, that did not mean that I would disparage the young man in front of me as an ipetentte Jisoo who only had an outstanding background. I knew because I had memories of my past life. How did the earth dragon perform on the battlefield? The nickname Earth Dragon was given to Jegal Hye, not Zhuge Hyuk Jin. However, Zhuge Hyukjin himself also possesses enough talent to be called a dragon. I had no intention of debating which of the siblings was better. There was no point in me worrying about such things as I had no special knowledge of battle tactics or military tactics. What was clear was that Zhuge Hyukjin was a talent that could never be taken lightly. If you were fooled by his sickly appearance and looked down on him, you could end up attacking him. As I said before, as a demonic cultist in my past life, I was much more afraid of people with exceptional talent in fields other than martial arts, such as poison dragons or earth dragons, than people like sword dragons or spear dragons. . Have you been invited to the banquet held at Namgung House by any chance? How did you know that? You dont have to be so guarded. Its not like the background investigation was conducted for some purpose. I recently heard a rumor about the branch manager. I heard you were attacked by assassins dispatched from the Demonic Cult. yes. I thought about it when I heard the rumor. What is the reason why the branch leader left Sacheon and headed to another country during this period? . Based on the travel route, I thought the destination was likely to be Hubei or Anhui. It reminded me of the invitation that the Namgung family recently sent. If there are this many clues, you cant not know without knowing. I nodded, picking up the chopsticks I had put down again. I thought I knew why Zhuge Hyukjin came to see me. Im asking just in case, but is the representative of the envoy sent from the Zhuge family to the Nangong family to be Xiaohyeop? How did you know? I just had a feeling it would happen. Otherwise, there is no reason for the Sohyeop toe to see me. I think youve already noticed, so Ill tell you straight. Would you like to apany me to Namgung House? Its not a particrly difficult request to grant, but I trailed off and quietly looked into Zhuge Hyukjins eyes. Zhuge Hyukjin met my gaze without turning his head. I have doubts. Why do you want to move with me? It will be our first meeting today. I heard a story about the branch manager from my sister before. Are you saying that Zhuge Hui Xiaozhe was talking about me? yes. I thought about it then. When I get better, I want to meet you sometime. I clicked my tongue inwardly. The fact that he wanted to meet me once he got better means that he heard about me before the Yongbong branch meeting was held. Suddenly, a conversation I had with Zhuge Hye in the past shed through my mind. [Small cooperative. I didnte here to say anything that would be particrly harmful to the small cooperatives. I have no intention of informing others about the identity of the small cooperative, nor do I have any intention of requesting anything from the cooperative. I just want to confirm.] [.] [I will ask again. Is the identity of the Homyeonhyeop the Yeon Sohyeop?] He said he had no intention of revealing my identity to anyone else. She was a quieter woman than I thought. When I think about it, this wasnt the first time that a person from the Zhuge family showed favor to me. Zhuge Huan, the general of the Murim League, also showed kindness to me, whom I met for the first time. I was wondering why you were being so kind to me. It seemed that Zhuge Hye had cheated on Zhuge Huan. If he had known that I had been active as a member of the Homyeonhyup, I could understand the favor shown by Zhuge Huan at the time. I dont like it. In the end, her actions did benefit me. If Zhuge Huan hadnt helped me when the ck swordsmen under Changin Dojangs instigation attacked, I might have been disqualified. In addition, it became easier to receive payment for bets from the Changin Dojang. [If I am correct, Sohyeop has something big nned.] I guess she knew that I would soon reveal my identity. But even so, I couldnt help but feel embarrassed. The second issue was whether there was profit or loss or whether there was malice. Isnt it natural that we cannot trust those who break their promises? Well, strictly speaking, didnt we exchange promises? From then on, I felt like I had to be careful when I met Zhuge Hye. There was no need to be hostile, but it seemed necessary to maintain an appropriate distance. [We are friends, right?] It didnt look like he was acting. I cant figure it out. Are you really bad at interpersonal rtionships, or are you just pretending to be clumsy? I shook my head to shake off my thoughts and opened my mouth. We will discuss your request to apany you with your party and then decide whether to ept it or not. I cant give you a definite answer because I dont know how the other party members will react. All right. Zhuge Hyukjin nodded with a satisfied expression. Apart from being wary, there would be no harm in building a close rtionship with the head of the Zhuge family. If you walk around together, you might be able to get some idea of what kind of person Earth Dragon is. Its fate that we met like this, so Ill offer you a drink. I will ept it gratefully. Zhuge Hyeok-jin, who epted the drink that Jeom So-yi had brought out, offered me a ss. Two sses shed in the air. In this way, a new person joined the troupe and headed to the Namgung family together. * * * A small vige located on the border between Hubei and Anhui. Huh! omg! I scratched my cheek, looking down at Zhuge Hyukjin, who was lying on the floor in arge shape and breathing heavily. Before Ban Xijin, Zhuge Hyukjin asked me to secretly dance. I, who wanted to find out about the Earth Dragons skills, dly epted the request. The results were disastrous. The earth dragon could not withstand five rounds and admitted defeat. Its a waste of energy I have in my stomach. If you use your incredible strength, you can ovee most second-rate experts, but thats it. Experience with proficiency in the use of herbivores. There was nothing outstanding about it. In a way, is this natural? It wasnt long before he got out of his hospital bed, so it wasnt surprising that his martial arts achievements were low. I couldnt understand why he had the confidence to ask me for a favor. After finishing the martial arts, Zhuge Hyukjin asked me in a polite tone if I could teach him martial arts. I dly epted his request. Because I knew he was trying to be friends with me under the pretext of martial arts training. He was already watching and giving training to several people, including Yeo So-ok. There was no need to feel burdened by the addition of one more person. Get up. Its not over yet. Could you please let me rest a little longer? Its not possible. The problem was that Zhuge Hyukjin was much weaker than expected. He neglected exercise so much that he was unable to keep up with basic training and copsed at times. Even though the use of internal energy was prohibited, I had no idea that he would show such a pitiful appearance. It was like looking at Dokgo Castle from the past. No matter how much the Zhuge family is famous for its writings, even so, the Murim family is the best. A question suddenly urred to me. What was the thought of the head of the Zhuge family in appointing Zhuge Hyeok-jin, rather than Zhuge Hye, as the next head of the family? Is it simply because Zhuge Hye is a woman? Or is it because she herself didnt pay attention to Gajuwi? I tilted my head and grabbed Zhuge Hyuk Jins arm and helped him up. Zhuge Hyuk-jin, who struggled to get up, took the horse-on-horse stance and said. I think youre pushing yourself too harshly. Its not that harsh. At this rate, I think Ill be sick before I get to the Namgung family. The small cooperative has a lot of potential, so it will be okay. Even if you overdo it a bit, you will be able to recover quickly. How much time has passed like that? Doo doo doo doo! When Zhuge Hyukjin could no longer hold on and fell to the ground, a group of cavalry appeared in the distance. I narrowed my eyes and looked at their appearance. Therge g that the leading horseman was carrying on his back caught my eye. The Namgung family? The g had a pattern symbolizing the Namgung family. It seemed like the Namgung family had sent someone to wee me and my group. Do you really need to send someone to meet you? Zhuge Hyukjin was also surprised. He looked back and forth between the cavalry and me with an expression of iprehension. Soon the horsemen stopped in front of the guesthouse. A young man who got off his horse approached me and hugged me. long time no see. Yeon Sohyeop. Long time no see. It was a familiar face. Namgung Seonghun, the Sogaju Geomryong () of the Namgung family. I looked around at the horsemen with burdened eyes and muttered to myself. Theres no need to do this. Chapter 166 Episode 166 I didnt know that Sohyeop would personallye out to meet us. Of course I have to step forward. Isnt it a matter of greeting the Federation of Societies and Societies, not anyone else? Ah, now I guess I should call you Sacheon Branch Manager. You can call me whatever you want. I dont really care about things like titles. I heard that you were attacked by demonic cultists on your way. Do you mean that news has already reached Anhui? The Namgung familys information power is greater than what the Sohyeop thinks. Huh. From now on, we will escort you. Jegal Hyuk-jin, who was looking at me and Namgung Seong-hun as we exchanged warm greetings, sneakily joined in and spoke. Branch manager. May I ask you to introduce yourself? Ah, this is Zhuge Hyukjin Sohyeop, the owner of the small family of the Zhuge family. Someone said it was the Earth Dragon (Knowing Dragon) Sohyeop. Nice to meet you. This is Namgung Seong-hun, the owner of the Namgung family. Sword Dragon! I never thought we would meet each other like this. Talents who would lead the Zhuge family and the Nangong family in the future exchanged greetings. It may seem strange that the sessors of the five great families did not know each other until now, but Zhuge Hyukjin only recently got out of bed. During that time, he did not engage in any external activities, and when he had to appear to the outside world, Zhuge Hye acted as his double. In a way, it was natural for the two people to see each others faces for the first time. By the way, was the Sacheon branch leader close to the Geomryong Sohyeop? We faced each other at the Yongbong Branch Palgang (ǿ). This is the first time weve had a proper conversation. yes? Zhuge Hyukjin gave an expression that he did not understand. As someone who didnt know what happened between me and King Namgung, he couldnt help but feel strange. Namgung Seong-Hoon said in aughing voice. The head of the family wants to see the Sohyup that he opened. You mean me? yes. When we arrived, he told us to bring him straight to Gajujeon. ? * * * We finally arrived at our destination. Hefei, Anhui Province. As I stepped into the premises of the Namgung family, I let out an inward exmation. When I visited Sacheondangga, I was surprised by its size, but even that was nothingpared to the Namgung family. Sega wasrgely divided into outer and inner circles. In a way, it had a simr structure to Manjangse. There was a big difference in that the size of the inner circle alone wasrger than that of mostrge Sega. Coteral blood rtives lived in the outer garden, and direct blood rtives lived in the inner garden. My group and I entered an annex located on the outskirts of Naewon under the guidance of Namgung Seonghun. Please use this ce for a while. Is it okay to bring outsiders into the hospital? its okay. Its not possible to invite distinguished guests to just any ce. While the rest of the group undressed and rested in their assigned rooms, I and Namgung Seong-hun headed to Gajujeon, located in the center of Naewon. Its a seven-story building. Its been a while since Ive seen a building bigger than Cheonhwaru. Should we really say that it is a royal pce where the head of the Namgung family resides? I felt intimidated just by looking up. As I passed through the long hallway and entered the head of the familys private office, an elderly middle-aged man came into view. An angr face and a slightly visible scar above the nape of the neck. Stubborn lips contrast with softly drooped eyes. His neatlybed hair gave an idea of his temperament. Namgung Segaju Namgung Ho. He was one of the most influential figures in Tanggeum Wulin. Wee. He stood up and greeted me with a happy expression. I immediately raised my arms and bowed my head. This is Yeon-woon, the branch manager of the Sacheon branch. It is an honor to meet the head of the Namgung family. Now I can finally see your face. Sitfortably. Ill tell my husband and ask him to bring the car. Nam Gung-ho and I sat across from each other at the table in the center of the office and observed each other for a while without saying anything. Namgung-ho narrowed his eyes and said. You are a much better friend than I heard. Even I cant recognize the realm. ! Namgung Seonghun, sitting next to me, looked surprised. Namgung-ho was a talented yer who was ssified as a high-ranking yer among the 100 great masters. The fact that he, an expert in Hwa-kyung, could not recognize the level of his opponent meant that the opponent was a strong person who had reached the level of Hwa-kyung or Hyeon-kyung. I recognized it right away. Actually, I was also surprised. He had been conserving his energy to hide his state. I tried to control the outwardly expressed prayers to misunderstand the realm, but it didnt work at all. As the head of a huge Segapany, he seemed to have an unusual sense of insight. I never thought Id get caught this easily. I feignedposure and picked up the teacup that Sibi had brought out. The scent of expensive Longjing tea tickled my nose. Thats too much praise. You are too humble. In the history of martial arts, there has never been a person who achieved enlightenment at a young age like you. It might be possible. Theres just no record left. The world is wide and there are many strange people, arent there? well. At least ording to mymon sense, it seems impossible. Lets have a burdensome conversation for a while. Namgung-ho said as he put the teacup down on the table. First of all, I would like to express my gratitude to you. Thanks to you, Seonghun was able to safely solidify his position as the head of a small family. Is it okay to say something like that out loud? At the very least, the head of the family should appear neutral to the outside world. What do you think? Its already happened. There is no one who can threaten Seonghoons position anymore. In fact, the factional fight over family affairs is over. Namgung-ho let out a chuckle and continued talking as he leaned against the back of the chair. I hate to say this, but Sang-i was not worthy of bing the head of the family. Hes my son, but hes a bit It looks like hes been going through a lot of emotional distress. It was so bad. It was quite a bit of a pain because her mother was the daughter of the Golden Dragon Sangha. Arge martial arts force, such as the reign of Namgung, is rarely shaken by external pressure. What if the group exerting pressure is the Geumryong Trading Company, which holds the top spot among teenage tradingpanies? No matter how much I am the Namgung family, I couldnt just ignore it. Sega had different factions and tendencies. If the sect was a group of practitioners, the Sega was an interest group. Naturally, the influence of sponsors was bound to have a strong influence. I heard that Danju of Hwayang Sangdan personally visited the Namgung family. He was a likeable person. You know very well what this side wants. If you say so, it is worthwhile to introduce you. Saying gratitude through words alone would be meaningless. Is there anything you wish for from the Namgung family? If there is anything you want, please tell me without hesitation. It wasnt something I did in particr. And I have already received enough in return. Are you talking about the goods that were sent to the Sacheon branch not long ago? That is, after all, a reward for restoring a lost martial arts skill. Its separate from this matter. . Speakfortably and without hesitation. If anything, I could introduce you to my daughter I will decline that. The answer is very sharp. Even if its not necessarily a marriage engagement, I think we can continue a good rtionship with the Namgung family. Once you meet him, you will change your mind. Shes pretty, kind, and excels at martial arts. Hes a kid who doesnt miss anything. If you are such a talented woman, you will be able to find a good partner even if you dont meet me. Is there a woman you like by any chance? Its not like that. I clicked my tongue and sipped the Longjing tea. Where does this guy eat raw fish? It seemed like animosity that wasnt there before would arise as I openly pierced my nose. Thats right. Namgung-ho, who was licking his lips with regret, received a small chest from Sibi and handed it to me. I asked, epting it with a puzzled expression. What is this? Try to open it. As I opened the lid, a cool sensation passed through my skin. A smooth, shiny chunk of metal came into view. A gasp moan rose up to the tip of my chin. Its cold weather. ! * * * After humming a song and leaving the house, I did not go back to the dormitory right away, but just walked around and looked around. When will there ever be another opportunity for Namgungse to roam around the interior as much as he likes? Of course, being treated like a VIP didnt mean I could explore everywhere. A training ground where warriors train, or a living space where executives of the world ss live. Some ces were guarded by warriors from the Changgung Sword Corps, so entry was impossible. Still, there was no shortage of things to see. It would take a year just to look around. How long did you wander around like that? As I walked through the garden where bamboo grew thickly, I found a familiar face. It was Damun. I was having some kind of conversation with the man standing across from me, but for some reason his expression wasnt very good. Even if I amplified my hearing with inner energy, I couldnt hear the voice. I narrowed my eyes and approached the two people. As the distance between us got closer, the man turned to me. After seeing the other persons face, I let out a quiet sigh. It was a face I had seen once before. His appearance matched perfectly with the man I saw in the illusionary hall set up in front of Reporter Cheons secret building in the past. Sama Segaju. From the looks of it, the Sima Family was also invited to a banquet hosted by the Nangong Family. I thought I knew why Damun was making such an ufortable face. What kind of conversation might the two have had? One of the guards lined up behind the man blocked my path. Who are you? Please identify yourself. My name is Yeon-woon, and I am the head of the Sacheon branch of the Murim League. Heavenly Dragon? There was confusion in the warriors eyes. With his eyes, he asked Sima Seju what he should do. . Sima Se-ju, who had bitten the warrior with a hand gesture, looked me in the eyes and said. Do you have something to do with me? Im here to take away Secretary Dam. If you are here to pick up your son, I would like you to wait a moment. Because we are having an important conversation. Im sorry, but we have something urgent to discuss. I will take you there right away. I would have asked you to wait. I would have told you it was an urgent matter. He is my son. I heard it was isted. My son just unterally dered it. I have never epted that. Secretary Dam. Lets go. Are you ignoring me now? I will make time to visit the head of the family separatelyter. I think we have a lot to talk about. I walked up to Damun and grabbed his wrist. A moment of displeasure appeared on Sima Sejus face. One of the guards standing behind him pulled out his sword and pointed it at me, shouting. This is outrageous! Muom? I looked back at him with cold eyes and asked. Who do they dare set their teeth on? Chapter 167 Episode 167: If you were going to use force, there was nothing wrong with this. This is a garden located within the grounds of the Namgung family. If you carelessly cause trouble, you could receive a harsh re. When an opportunity to hold someone ountable was created, being attacked preemptively would have been a good excuse to defend themselves. If there were eyes watching, it would be the icing on the cake. Just in case, I expanded my senses and took a quick look around, and there was a sign of being caught. It wasnt that close, but if amotion broke out, they would have arrived here in no time. Are you just calling me rude? Be polite! this person is! Please go to the Simase family. You dont need to remind me of that. dare! Arent you misunderstanding something? I am a leader of the Murim Alliance. Not Gasol of Samasega. I provoked the guard with a provocative tone. A furrow was carved between the guards eyes. The moment he snorted and was about to raise his sword. Stop! You fool! A curse came out of Sima Sejus mouth. The guard frowned and shouted in protest. But matriarch! Dont fall for cheap provocations. To remind me of a ce. Nothing good wille from fighting here. Didnt this person tantly insult the head of the family! Sima Shigezus eyes sank coldly. He tapped his palm with an iron wire and chanted lowly. Are you going to make me repeat the same thing three times? sorry. The guard warrior withdrew his sword and stepped back with a puzzled expression. The face, which had been red with anger a moment ago, had now lost all color and turned white. I quenched my appetite with regret and left the ce, taking Damun with me. Even if he is rotten, he is the head of a power. Even though you feel ufortable, you dont lose your cool. I didnt think things would work out as easily as they did during Cheonwoos dojo. I tried to provoke the guard with an electric sound, but he was so frightened that he no longer responded. Damwoon, who was walking away with a sigh, called me out and looked back. He made eye contact with Sima Seju and spoke in a calm tone. Sama, the head of the family. I would have told you to call me father. I tell you again, I have no intention of epting you as my parent. No matter what anyone says, you are my son. Bloodline is not something you can deny even if you want to. Ill stop talking about wasteful things here. Any more than this is just a waste of time. . There is something I would like to tell the head of the family. Tell me. I took on Reporter Cheons legacy. ! A look of astonishment appeared on Sima Sejus face. Before Damun could react, he quietly turned his back and left the ce. As I was walking side by side, I nced back. Sima Shigezus face, stained with madness beyond greed, came into view. The look in your eyes is scary. I knew it instinctively. That he will do something of some sort sooner orter. After leaving the garden, I asked Damun what I was curious about. Why did you say something about Reporter Cheons legacy? This is because it is an opponent that will never reveal any loopholes unless this level of precipitation is provided. Are you going to be okay? There wont be any problems. The Sima Shigeju I know is not a great person who would go around spreading stories about Qian Gijas legacy to others. but. If possible, you would want to monopolize rted knowledge without informing others. I threw the bait, so it wont be long before the bitese. I guess Ill have to get ready to fish it out. I nced at Damuns profile with a smile on my lips. It didnt look much different from usual. I thought you might have been intimidated by meeting your biological father for the first time in a long time, but it seems your worries were for nothing. Damun said, scratching the back of his head. There is one thing I want to make clear. Please speak. The subject of revenge must be Seonhye Dojang. Not me or the branch leader. . Strictly speaking, I do not have the right to punish the Sima family. I know what you want to say. Damuns words also had a point. The reason he decided to destroy the Sima family was because Seonhye Dojo wanted it. The one holding the de in her hand had to be Seonhye Dojang, who lost her parents due to Sima Seju. But it would be okay to save up the power of the Simase family for the future. Do you have an idea? yes. I hope the branch manager will help me with that. * * * The feast has begun. Dozens of tables were set up in the spacious garden, and all kinds of mountain and sea delicacies were ced on them. Martial arts celebrities from all over came to enjoy food and drinks and exchange greetings. I walked around the banquet hall and got to know influential people. It was a rare opportunity to build connections. The elder of the Hwangbo family, the daughter of the Hebei Paeng family, the So family head of the Mo Yong family, etc. We created a foundation for contacting, sharing stories, and building friendships with a variety of people. Not everyone was kind to me. There were people who showed an extremely businesslike attitude, and there were people who reacted coldly because they disapproved of my poor background. There were even people who openly showed hostility. Are you Yeon-woon? Yes, but who are you Geumhwa-gun. Youve probably heard my name, right? A pot-bellied middle-aged man wearing a golden silk robe introduced himself in an arrogant tone. I met his gaze with a slightly surprised expression. Geumhwa-gun. It was the name of the owner of Geumryong Sangdan. I never would have thought that the owner of the top would have personally participated in the feast. You are the leader of the Golden Dragon Sangdan. It is an honor to meet you. Geumhwa-guns eyes narrowed. I felt a chill down my back as my eyes swept up and down. Even though he was not a person who had mastered the martial art of rising, the power that radiated from him was considerable. He did something interesting. I dont know what youre talking about. I dont know what you were thinking in creating a wedge between the Geumryong Sangdan and the Namgung Family, but you will regret it. I think there is a misunderstanding. Ive never done anything like alienation I have no intention of making rude puns. Geumhwa-gun cut off the conversation in a cold tone. Did you feel an unusual atmosphere? The eyes of the people around me were focused on me and Geumhwa-gun. Look forward to it. The price for turning the Golden Dragon Company into an enemy will be high. . I ended up making a nk expression. I was momentarily speechless at the harsh words spoken to my face. It wouldnt be a story worth telling in a ce with so many people. In some ways, he was a truly bold person. I even admired the confidence that showed no heed of the pouring gaze. It had been a long time since I had seen someone so openly hostile. I havent seen anyone treat me like this since the Heavenly Dragons fame spread throughout the central ins. Well, its not unreasonable to be angry. The n to take control of the Namgung family with the grandchild at the forefront was not only a failure, but was also in danger of losing arge customer base to Hwayang Sangdan. To him, I would have no choice but to look precious. It seems I unintentionally hurt the feelings of the owner of the merchant. I apologize. You know this wont end with just an apology. The owner of the Geumryong Sangdan was famous for his personality of not spouting false lies. If he wanted to, he could put pressure on me in a variety of ways. For example, making a deal with the upper echelons of the Murim Alliance to block my path to advancement. Geumryong Trading Company is arge tradingpany based in Honam and Gangseo. Of course, we have been doing business with the main branch of the Murim Alliance for a long time. I can guarantee that most of the major figures in the group must have received bribes from the Golden Dragon Company. Im so scared that I cant live. For some reason,ughter came out. I feel sorry for Geumhwa-gun, but as someone who knows the future, his threats did not feel scary at all. There are only about two years left until the Geumryong Sangdan copses in the aftermath of the great famine and epidemic disease. I had high hopes for whether the owner of Geumryong Sangdan would be able to shout at me like this at that time. For a while, I just stared at the back of Geumryong Sangdanju, who was leaving as if he had finished everything he had to say. I slowly turned my head when I felt a presence behind me. I heard about it from the matriarch, but its surprising. It is truly the state of flower scenery. An old man with white hair approached me and spoke to me. I didnt notice it, but before I knew it, there was a dark curtain surrounding me. no way. I opened my eyes wide and looked at the other person. The magnitude of the surprise was iparable to when the owner of the Golden Dragon Company introduced himself earlier. I felt like I knew the other persons identity even without hearing an introduction. As an expert in flower painting, I use sophisticated techniques that even my senses could not immediately recognize, and I have the eye to recognize the state of this area at a nce. There was no way there were two people of this caliber in the Namgung family. Sword King! Sword King. An elder of the Namgung family. An absolute master who holds the first ce in the Ten Heavenly Emperors. He, who had not been seen outside for a long time, suddenly appeared in the banquet hall. I felt embarrassed. I never thought I woulde face to face with the Sword King. I knew that thest time he appeared on an official ship was ten years ago. Even though the 80th birthday banquet for the Taesang family was held, no one would have expected that the King of Swords would go on an outing outside the Presbyterian Hall. After clearing my throat once, I bowed my head politely. My name is Yeon-woon, and I am the head of the Sacheon branch of the Murim League. It is an honor to meet you, Senior Sword King. I dont think theres any need to introduce myself. Id like to talk to you separately for a moment. Would you mind moving? All right. Whose request would you refuse? I left the banquet hall with the Sword King and headed to the training hall located on the outskirts of the inner circle. This ce? Its my personal training ground. There is no better ce to have a quiet conversation. Im asking just in case, but I dont think youll just tell me to pull out my sword. Why are you worried that someone might attack you for teaching you? You dont have to worry about that. I am not a person with so littlemon sense that I force a guest who has worked hard toe a long way to dance. . In an instant, the image of an old man with grey-white hair appeared in my mind. Suddenly, the Murim lord, Hwabaek Joo, became a person withoutmon sense. I have something to ask about your monk. Are you talking about my recluse? Is it possible that your recluse was Cheonreimun? How did you know that? Judging by the reaction, it seems to be correct. There is no need to look at it with such wary eyes. The reason I know about the Thunder Gate is because I have some acquaintance with your teacher. A burst ofughter came out. Dokgo Woojin How extensive is this guyswork? Chapter 168 Episode 168 Dangaju, Lee Kang-hak, and Buddha. Now even the Sword King. It is said that when he was young, he wandered all over the central ins in search of veins, and he had at least one acquaintance in each region. Even all of them were giants that could not be ignored. At this point, I have doubts. What on earth was Dokgo Woojin doing when he was young? No matter how much I thought about it, it seemed like he wasnt simply traveling to find a sessor. Tianreimun must have used martial arts as his main martial art. It looks like you have mastered the sword technique. yes. It just so happened that it happened that way. I learned and learned martial arts, but sword fighting seemed to suit me better. Well, it could be because each persons martial arts suit is different. May I ask how you met Master? We encountered it while suppressing a group of demonic bandits who had crossed over from Jiangxi to Anhui. It looks like they joined forces for a while to subdue the magic enemy. On the contrary, it was the opposite. They shed because they mistook each other for enemies. In the aftermath, the entire base of the magic bandits was blown away. . I had nothing to say. It is said that the Sword King of the time and the future King of Gwon fought. I couldnt imagine how terrifying the battle must have been, with the hordes of magic bandits being wiped out just in the aftermath. Seeing as both sides are fine, it looks like the misunderstanding was resolved along the way. They say he is a man with great wealth and no knowledge, and he is the master and his disciple. A young man with terms and conditions is an expert in flower painting. I have never seen such incredible talent before. It would be burdensome if you floated it like that. Take this. The Sword King took out a rough wooden que from his chest and handed it to me. On the front was the word Emperor () and on the back was an amber gem. As I epted it with a puzzled expression, the Sword King let out a hollowugh and added, If you show it to the warrior guarding the front of the Presbyterian Hall, he will be able to summon me. ! If you want to ask for advice about martial arts,e see me anytime. I have also learned martial arts that use thunder energy, so there is quite a lot I can tell you. Why are you giving me, an outsider, these items? Because you are indebted to your teacher. What do you mean by debt? As I said just now, your teacher and I had a fight that stemmed from a misunderstanding. Your teacher suffered quite a few injuries in the process. . I found outter that he realized my identity and took matters into his own hands. Are you saying you were sorry for what happened at the time? okay. I managed to resolve the misunderstanding and things ended well, but that incident always bothered me. If I were not careful, he could have died because of me. If so, I will forward this to Master. I dont think its something I can keep. It is done. If you tell me that, your teacher wonte looking for me. Thats true. I scratched the back of my head and smiled bitterly. It was just as the Sword King said. Dokgo Woo-jin did not have the courage to leave his family and make the long trip to Anhui. But that doesnt mean I cant visit your teacher. Theres no way I would want that friend to draw attention to me unnecessarily. Isnt that right? . So, keep that item for yourself. Your teacher will certainly want that too. This is the guy who sang the song of the sessor to the sessor I understand. I will ept it gratefully. Even if youre not necessarily asking for advice on martial arts, it would be nice if you coulde and talk to me sometimes. As I get older, I find it annoying to go outside the house, but Im also curious about news outside the house. I will definitely visit you if I have a chance to stop by Anhui in the future. After putting the wooden que in his bosom, he politely bowed his head. I gained unexpected ie. The right to face the Sword King whenever you want. Being able to freely enter Jangnojeon meant being able to visit the royal family of Namgung when needed. It was an item of value in a different way from the reward que received from Plum God Sword. I felt like it could be useful in the future. Oh, can I ask you a favor? Please tell me anything. When I have time, I want Sunghoon to do some dancing with that guy. He is a guy who has devoted himself to training, even reducing his sleeping time, to avenge the defeat he suffered at the Yongbong branch. There will be no shortage of sparring opponents. I will. The debate between peers of the same age will be a good stimulus. Then Ill just leave. Arent you going back to the banquet hall? Why should I wish a happy birthday to an old man I see every day? I have no intention of hanging out with bullies who are waiting for an opportunity to get involved. After leaving the training hall, the Sword King turned his back and headed to the Presbyterian Hall without any regrets. I chuckled and walked in the opposite direction. It seems like the brotherly love is deep. The Taesang family head of the Namgung family was the younger brother of King Geom. It was known in the world that he ascended to the position of Gaju in ce of his older brother, a born military man. Huh! Thats amazing! As the banquet hall got closer, a loud noise prated my ears. Judging by the atmosphere, it seemed like the guests were delivering gifts to the head of the Taesang family. I fiddled with the items in my arms and increased my walking speed. Im worried that the gift I prepared may seem small since this is such a big deal. * * * The banquet continuedte into the night. I had a private drinking party with a few like-minded people. So I said this then. How dare you ignore the name of Hwang Bo-sega and still think you will be safe! The elder of the Hwangbo family told his heroic story with a bright face. Sogaju of the Moyong family responded with an awkward expression. Wow. The alcohol tastes good. Peng Yanzhi, a woman from the Hebei Peng family, made a boiling sound and shook the ss in her hand. The young men surrounding him reacted fussily to his easy-going appearance. Anyway, what gift have you prepared for the branch leader? Zhuge Hyuk-jin, who was sitting next to me and drinking, picked up a snack with chopsticks and asked. I shrugged my shoulders and responded. It wasnt that big of a deal. Besides, I think the Taesang familys reaction was unusual. Midway through the banquet. Guests invited to Sega took turns presenting the gifts they brought. Precious herbs, gold and silver treasures, antique porcin, fancy jewelry, perfumes imported from the West, etc. All kinds of valuable items were piled up on the tform. While everyone waspeting and boasting about the items they had brought, I quietly handed the letter wrapped in a silk cloth to the head of the Taesang family. The seal symbolizing the head of the Sacheon branch and the seal symbolizing Hwayang Sangdanju were stamped side by side in the lower right corner of the letter. I guess you could say that Ive done enough to save my face. The content written in the document was a list of items to be sent from Hwayang Sangdan to Namgung Family. With the subjugation of the Japanese pirates in Zhejiang, Huayang Merchant Marine Company was able to utilize the sea routes that had been blocked for a long time again. Originally, the main source of ie for Hwayang Merchants was overseas valuables brought in through maritime trade. The various precious items that had been imported so far would soon reach the Namgung family. Im just saying this now, but I came here as a representative of Hwayang Sangdan. No, I think it would be more urate to say agent rather than representative. The reason why I, who did not belong to Hwayang Sangdan, delivered the gift on behalf of the owner of Hwayang Sangdan was simple. To avoid any possible friction with the Golden Dragon Sangdan. Of course, the rtionship between Hwayang Sangdan and Geumryong Sangdan was not very good. I can guarantee that if the two merchants had participated in the banquet at the same time, problems would have arisen in some way. Considering the attitude the owner of the Golden Dragon Company showed toward me in the worst case scenario, a stabbing might have urred. Hwayang Sangdan had no choice but to worry. He doesnt want to cause trouble at his business partner, Namgung House, but that doesnt mean he cant avoid participating in the party. Thats why I delivered the gift on their behalf. It was an offer I had no reason to refuse. Nominally, it was a gift prepared jointly by the Sacheon branch of the Murim League and Hwayang Sangdan, but in reality, most of the price of the item was paid by Hwayang Sangdan. In other words, I was showing off by spending money that other people had spent. Although I only had to pay a portion of the price, I had to bear a considerable amount of expense, but it was not a huge burden. Branch leader, please get a drink too. The head of the Mo Yong familys family approached me holding a bottle of liquor. I held out my empty ss with a smile and spoke to him. You must have had a hard timeing this long way. Didnt you do anything worth the trouble? As I boarded the carriage and looked out the window, I saw that we had arrived at our destination. Just because you travel by horse-drawn carriage doesnt mean that long-distance travel isnt difficult. Hasnt the branch manager alsoe a long way? I rolled my eyes as I brought a ss full of alcohol to my mouth. Each person gathered here had an influence that could not be ignored. There was a need to leave a good impression on everyone possible. Anyway I nced at Zhuge Hyuk-jin, who had already moved to the other side. The elder of the Hwangbo family was smiling and looking at him with his young eyes. Youre more friendly than I thought. He was quite good at dealing with people. She waspletely different from her twin sister. It was to the point where I had doubts as to whether it was the person who had been lying in the hospital bed not long ago. Perhaps this is the reason why Zhuge Hyeok-jin, not Zhuge Hye, was appointed as the head of Soga. After thinking about various things, I put down my half-empty ss on the table and turned my head. Paeng Yeon-ji, the daughter of the Paeng family, quietly sat down next to me and stared at me with a provocative gaze. He had been looking at this persons notice earlier and it seemed like he had something to say. Heavenly Dragon Little League. yes. Isnt it a bit boring to just drink like this? ? I would like to ask for a favor. Oh oh! People around her gasped at her sudden remark. Did they think there was something interesting to see? Inciting voices were heard from all over. Dozens of pairs of eyes looked this way with anticipation. In this atmosphere, I couldnt even say no. This is because it may cause difort to the other person. great. I nodded willingly and got up from my seat. Peng Yeon-ji, who followed, stood up and touched the sword tied to his waist and spoke. I wanted to get a glimpse of the capabilities of the small cooperative that won the Yongbong branch at least once. Chapter 169 Episode 169 : Peng Yanji and I entered the empty training hall guided by the Sega warrior. Pengyeonji. A direct blood rtive of the Hebei Peng family. A talented person who won a prize at the Yongbong branch. She was the representative of the delegation dispatched from the Paeng family to the Nangung family. His nickname is Dobong (P). Strictly speaking, she and I were spherical. Because we were on the podium together during the opening and closing ceremonies of the bimupetition. Although this was our first time interacting properly. Please take care of me. Please take care of me. Peng Yanji held the sword drawn from his waist with both hands and took a deep breath. I felt this way when I saw her before, but she was a woman with quite aggressive tendencies. I heard that when he faced Hakkyung Dojang in the semifinals, he showed tenacity in biting his opponent even when he was covered in blood. Thanks to that, Hakkyung Dojang became a viin instead of a viin. Needless to say, his martial arts skills would have been outstanding. If we were more advanced than before, we would have progressed and not regressed. Wouldnt he be one of the highest-ranking talents among thete-stage exponents? To ensure a safe distance, onlookers who were watching the new model formed arge circle. There were people urging us to start, and there were also people chanting Paeng Yeon-jis name or my name. There were even some who were chatting amongst themselves and exchanging bets. It would be ideal to end it in a way that saves the other persons face. Its not apetition where there is much benefit even if you win. I didnt want to appear obsessed with victory. There was no reason to do so and no desire to do so. But did he read my thoughts? Paeng Yeon-ji, who had been slowly narrowing the distance, suddenly sent out an electric sound. -Small cooperative. Wont you make a bet with me? -What do you mean by betting? -I think that the small cooperatives will not deal with us properly ifpensation is not provided. -Is that possible? -The loser must do one favor from the winner. How about this? -Anything? -yes. Anything within the scope of possibility. -Uhm. -You dont have to worry about not being able to get paid. Because I am not a petty person like Changin Dojang. -How does Soje know about that? -Didnt you know? That themander of the military unit is my uncle. I let out a low exmation, Ah. An image of a middle-aged man with a slovenly appearance appeared in my mind. Pang Moon-hwan, head of the Hyeonmu unit. It seems that he told Paeng Yeon-ji what happened between Changin Dojang and me. Since he joined the alliance as if he was being kicked out due to session issues, I thought he wouldnt have a very good rtionship with his familys family, but that doesnt seem to be the case. Well, I didnt specifically ask you to keep it a secret. It felt like I could hear the reputation of Changin Dojo being undermined. -great. I will ept it. I nodded and straightened my sword. It was an offer I had no reason to refuse. Peng Yeon-ji, with a satisfied smile on her face, suddenly kicked off the ground and rushed towards me. The herbiography of the Five-Handed Gate Sword, which is said to be handed down only to the direct blood rtives of the Paeng family, created a dizzying pattern in the air before my eyes. I could have attacked it head on, but I spread my ghost guard and retreated out of the range of the herbivore. Instead of hanging out by exchanging moderate amounts of money, I nned to immediately dig into the gap and put an end to it. If the person concerned does what they want, there will be no gossipter. Paeng Yeon-ji twisted Shinhyung around his right foot and chased after him. The momentum was terrifying. Kakakakang! A loud metallic sound rang out. It was not possible to avoid all attacks. I avoided what I needed to avoid, I took what I needed to attack, and I continued to be bitten by the new type. At the same time, I observed the other person. Foot movements, breathing intervals, habits revealed when casting Herbivore, etc. I made calctions in my head about when and at what moment I would need to dig in to see great results. Fast and strong. As expected, her skills had improved iparablypared to when she participated in the Yongbong branch. He was said to have shed tears after being defeated by Hakkyung Dojang, but he seemed to have dedicated himself to training with utmost dedication. It seems like were about to reach the peak. If given the right opportunity, I will soon ovee the wall. Paeng Yeon-ji was considered to be quite old among theter exponents. Did I mention Im twenty-eight this year? But even taking that into ount, it could be said to be a great achievement. Namgung Seong-hoon and Tang Seo-yeons Jin-gyeong were unusually fast, but it was by no means that theycked qualifications. Sigh! The sword wielded by Peng Yanji fell with the force of splitting the top of his head. I dug into the opponents gap as if I had been waiting. Instead of the sword body, the wrist tapped the shoulder. Exquisite spacing control. A look of bewilderment appeared on Peng Yanjis face. He ced his left fist on her abdomen, which was frozen in an awkward position without being able to bite the sword or retrieve the sword. Teuong! Aaaah! As I stepped on the Jinak and pushed it, Paeng Yeon-ji let out a sharp scream and flew backwards. She barely managed to bnce in the air andnded on the ground, gritting her teeth to catch her breath. My trembling shoulders quickly stabilized. I dont think youre pretending to be okay. As I narrowed my eyes and examined her appearance, I nced down at my left hand. Although the power was adjusted, the attack was not so weak that it appeared unharmed. It wasnt the sensation of hitting a human body. Are you wearing armor under your outer clothing? I slowly narrowed the distance to the other person and shook out my left hand. Peng Yanji looked at me with a more cautious expression and raised his sword. Thats amazing. Is that a fight betweente exponents? Its not that Dobongs skills arecking. The Heavenly Dragon is too strong. Its a masterpiece. I heard that you are already close to the level of a 100-year-old expert Cheer up! Dobong! A loud noise prated my ears. Is it because alcohol was added to the party atmosphere? There were many people screaming and getting excited. Of course, it wasnt just those who were happy. Among the onlookers, Sima Sejus figure was noticed, observing this area with a sharp gaze. I dont know what he was thinking when he followed me to the training ground, but Im sure he didnt have good intentions. Sigh! The sharp sword passed through the air. I dodged the opponents attack by taking a half step back, and then blocked the opponents view with my left hand and unleashed a first attack with the Wolyeonggeom. The fifteenth herbivorous month (˷). The moon that rises on the first day of the moon is hidden in shadow and is not visible. The herbal food called Sakwol was also like that. Although it had a simr personality to Janwol, which instantly deceived the opponents senses by eliminating the presence of the sword, its method of operation waspletely different. In some ways, it could be said to be an imperfect herbivore that can only be effective if used in conjunction with auxiliary martial arts. ! Pan Yeon-ji, who btedly sensed the crisis and bit Shin Hyeong, cracked his forearm and blood spurted out. I was preupied with the movement of my left hand, so my reaction was slightly dyed. I didnt miss that opportunity and cornered her. April, the twelfth herbivorous month. The fifth herbivorous half moon. The illusion of a fluttering sword obscured Feng Yanjis vision, and the sword, rising in a curved line, fell down on her head. In no time, Pang Yeon-ji grabbed the de with her left hand and raised it above her head, moaning. Somehow the attack was blocked, but the difference in skill was clear. She bent her knees after being pushed out of the struggle, biting her lip and swinging her arms. The wall was pushed out with an unpleasant friction sound. I didnt care about that and took a step closer to the other person. Peng Yeon-ji suddenly kicked the ground and kicked up his knees. Wow! A dull noise rang out. Peng Yanji, clutching his abdomen, hesitated and retreated. The seventh herbivorous fist of Byeokryeokken (cȭ). Before Peng Yanjis attack could reach me, my fist hit her abdomen. Gwongyeok, who had a knack for striking attacks, ignored the armor and delivered the impact directly to Peng Yeon-jis body. I couldnt hold on and held the sword to her neck as she knelt on the ground. I think its over. You are strong as expected. Peng Yeonji meekly admitted defeat with a bitter expression. Wow! Deafening shouts echoed throughout the training hall. The warriors of the Peng family rushed out and supported Peng Yanji. A young man appeared in front of me while I was massaging my shoulders and shaking my head. My name is Hyeokjongun of the Han Sang family. I would like to ask Cheonryong Sohyeop for a secret dance. I let out an embarrassedugh. I thought it would be like this. With so many energetic warriors gathered together, how could it possibly end with just one dance? Not only the sessor to the Han Sang family, but also some spectators who couldnt control their excitement and jumped in, challenged me. I reluctantly nodded and drew my sword again. It was going to be a long night. * * * When I returned to the hotel with a tired body, an unexpected guest came to visit. Sima Sehuan, Sima Seohwan. I knew you woulde find me, but. I didnt expect that he woulde at such ate hour without any message. Did he think that now was the right time when his opponent was exhausted from fighting with so many warriors? I thought it was funny rather than unpleasant. There was no one whose movements were easier to predict than a person blinded by greed. Pleasee over here and sit down. Without revealing my true feelings, I offered him a seat. Sima Seohwan, who was sitting across from me across the table, immediately took out the business. There is something I want to ask you. You mean me, not Secretary Damun? Its not Damun, its Simaun. I heard from the person concerned that the Sima family name has already been discarded. As I said before, the deration of separation was just made unterally by my son. I have never epted that. I apologize to the head of the family, but I respect the decision of the secretary. The stories run parallel paths. Lets skip over that part for now. You said there was something you wanted to ask me. Is it true that you took Reporter Cheons legacy? yes. I nodded without any hesitation. A conversation I had with Damun not long ago shed through my mind. [I can assure you that Simaseju will try to contact the branch leader in the near future.] [Do you mean he will find it on his own from over there?] [You will want to confirm the truth of what I said. You cant make a move without certainty.] [Then what can I do?] [Please present the appropriate evidence.] I took a booklet lying in the corner of the room and put it on the table. Sima Sejues eyes narrowed. What is this? This is a transcription of the map of Jinbeop left by Reporter Cheon. ! Chapter 170 Episode 170: Sima Shigaju Sima Xuhuans eyes shook as if hit by a typhoon. I said, pushing the book in front of him. Please take a look at the contents. Sima Seohwan picked up the book with trembling hands and carefully turned the pages. A moment of heavy silence passed. Only the sound of paper being turned slowly echoed loudly in the room. About a cup of tea flows. That would be enough to confirm its authenticity. Please give it back. Deciding that this would be a good time, I held out my hand and said. After hesitating and thinking for a while, Sima Xuhuan sighed and closed the booklet. The content is iplete. Didnt I tell you? Its a manuscript. Where is the original? There is no reason to teach you. When I got the book back, I activated samadhi and immediately burned it. Sima Xuhuan shouted with a shocked expression. What are you doing! The corners of my mouth naturally curled up. It was a reaction that was not unexpected at all. I stared at him as he stood up, hitting the table, and spoke in an indifferent tone. It doesnt matter, right? No matter what I do with my stuff. It wasnt something that could be damaged so carelessly! Well, I might hear some harsh criticism from the author, Secretary Dam. Are you trying to provoke me now? Its the opposite. Shouldnt we get rid of items that could cause problems in advance? What do you mean? As a guest, wouldnt it be difficult if something unpleasant happened while staying at the Namgung House? To prevent an incident in advance, it would be best to dispose of the causative item. Do I look like someone who is not sensible enough to cause trouble within Namgung Se? If he had been sensible, he wouldnt have done something like that. That kind of thing? Even if you dont say anything, wouldnt the matriarch know best? What kind of injustice have youmitted so far? Just hearing what you say makes me feel like Im some kind of great viin. You mean no? Dont recklessly say things that insult others without any basis. Lets have a battle of nerves by exchanging meaningless conversations for a while. Sima Xuhuan brought out the main point in a calm voice. The original copy of the map of Jinbeop should be returned to the Sima family. Return. What kind of nonsense are you talking about? I dont know about you as an outsider, but in fact, Reporter Cheon is Are you saying that Reporter Cheon is from the Sima family? I knew that right away. I chuckled and rested my chin on the back of my hand. A conversation I had with Damun in the past shed through my mind. [Perhaps Reporter Cheon was from the Sima family.] [!] [I once heard that from my father. Even if Cheon Ji-ja had not betrayed the family, the Sima family would have be a great family on par with the Zhuge family by now. At the time, I thought there must have been some kind of bad connection between Reporter Chen and Simase, but it seems that wasnt the case.] If I knew, the story would be quicker. Even if the head of the family works hard to im ownership, I will never hand over Jinbeopdohae. Didnt you learn that it is right to return lost items to their original owners? Of course I learned it. So, I recently returned all the martial arts secrets I had acquired while subduing the Iron Blood Demon Army to their original owners. Qian Qizi is a bloodline of the Sima Family, so the ownership of the Jinbeopdohae that he left behind belongs to the Sima Family? The justification itself was usible. However, a cause is just a cause. If it is possible to pursue ones im with just justification, why are there fights and disputes? I spoke teasingly with a sly smile on my lips. But this case is a different story. I understand that Reporter Cheon, like Secretary Dam, is a person who broke off ties with Sima Sega. On what basis are you saying that? Otherwise, there would be no reason for Reporter Cheon to spend hisst years secluded in the mountains, where no one can visit. He must have simply left the world and retired. If its just to turn away from the secr world, theres no reason to have so many camps and institutions around your residence. And Secretary Dam said something like that. The head of the family said Reporter Cheon was a traitor. . Do you have anything else to say? There must be a reason why you told me that you took Reporter Cheons legacy. Sima Seohwan spoke as if he was chewing and stood up from his seat. I stood up after him and nodded and answered. Isnt the head of the family guessing as well? It wont work out the way you want. Well just have to wait and see. Sima Seohwan must have known as well. That this person is deliberately stimting them in order to induce their movements. Its an obvious trap, but I cant help but jump into it. [Isnt the provocation too tant? There would be no way for someone with a cautious personality like Sima Shiga to not notice our intentions.] [It is better to openly reveal our intentions than to hide them clumsily. Anyway, as Lord Simase, he will have no choice but to respond to the provocation.] [Well. Thats also true.] A map of the true principles left behind by Reporter Cheon. It was too tempting a bait to ignore. I can guarantee that he will try to win within a short period of time. If my group and Iplete our itinerary and return to Sichuan, Sima Xuhuan will have no way to do anything anymore. You dont want to miss this one-time opportunity. Either force Damun to return to the family or use the lives of other party members hostage to force him to share his knowledge. It was clear that they would try to steal the knowledge that Reporter Cheon left behind in some way. Sima Xuhuan turned his back and left the room and said. Lets just go. Take a look. I will not see you off. * * * A separate building for guests located in the outer garden of the Namgung family. Sima Xuhuan picked up the ss on the table and suddenly clenched his hand tightly. The ss became distorted and the fruit juice inside poured out like a waterfall. shit! He cursed and threw his drink on the floor, looking around with menacing eyes. The guard warriors leaning against the wall looked down in fear. . Everyone knew. If you step forward at a time like this, you will end up in trouble. Sima Xuhuan, who had been fuming for a long time without being able to control his anger, crossed his arms and muttered. good. Ill let you hang out however you want. Cheonryong didnt know. What incredible power Samasega possesses. Several years have passed since Simaun dered istion and ran away from home. The current Sima Family waspletely different from the Sima Family in Sima Yuns memories. He looked back at one of the guard warriors with harsh eyes and said. Send Jeon Seo-gu to Sega. All right. What kind of information can I write and send? Bring in the Secret Killing Unit and the Jeolyeong Unit. Are you sure you dont mind? If you bring them to Anhui, there may be friction with the Namgung family Please refrain from worrying unnecessarily. A furrow was carved between Sima Seohwans eyebrows. Cold sweat broke out on the back of the guards neck. I knew it instinctively. If he said even one more word here, his head would be cut off. Hurry up. There isnt much time. Respect. * * * The banquetsted for three days. I worked diligently to interact with people and build friendships. Of course, he did not forget to socialize with the most important members of the Namgung family. Then I will ask you to teach me a lesson. Namgung Seonghun, the sword dragon of the small family of the Namgung family, came out and stood facing each other in the center of the training hall. Unlike when he waspeting with Paeng Yeon-ji, there were no onlookers. i look forward to. Namgung Seong-hun, who politely bowed, rushed towards me with great enthusiasm and swung his sword. The sword shed with the sword, creating a sharp metallic sound. Immediately after exchanging the first sum, Namgung Seong-Hoon immediately dug into the side. A strand of sword spewed out from the point of the sword flew in with the momentum to pierce the side. I lightly bit the new type, dodged it, and then unfolded the Wolyeonggeoms first attack to put pressure on my opponent. Twenty-third herbivorous month (ˮ). The remnants that remained along the swords path crumbled into countless des. Chosik, who previously cornered Namgung Seonghun in a dancepetition. Namgung Seong-Hoon threw himself into the waves of illusion, his eyes shining. Pee it! The energy mixed with countless illusory des passed through his body. However, Namgung Seong-Hoon, despite the injury, leaped forward and threw down a kings sword-style attack. I let out a small exmation and jumped away to avoid the attack. Because I had cast arge herbivorous attack earlier, my posture was broken and I was unable to fight back. Youre digging into it well. I guess this is because Ive already seen herbivorous food once. The Namgung familys sword technique contains the techniques of heavy swords. Each meal was heavy and intense. As I was exchanging sums, my wrists became sore. The feeling waspletely different from when we faced each other at the Yongbong Branch. Previously, he only tried to fight stably, but now he was clearly aware that his opponent was a high-level warrior and was making moves ordingly. There was no particr increase in level or a significant increase in internal strength. Its just that the tactics have changed. Even though thats all, it has be much more difficult to deal with than before. Out of all the dragons except me, the first one to be recognized as a hundred great master is definitely the sword dragon. Of course, even so, there was a huge gap between him and me. Namgoong Sunghoon was not the only one who grew during this time. Quang! Big! Namgung Seong-Hoon, who was unable to ovee the shock and took a step back, opened his eyes wide. The shape of a blue de wrapped around the surface of damro (տR). It was an art of strength that only a master of Hwagyeong could show. Geomgang. You have truly reached the state of peace. Namgung Seong-Hoon drooled, wiping the blood flowing from the corner of his mouth with his sleeve. I asked, feigning concern. Are you sure you dont mind? I think you suffered internal injuries. Its not so much that it interferes with movement. Lets continue. Despite witnessing the sword training, Namgung Seong-Hoons fighting spirit did not break. On the contrary, he seemed to be burning with motivation. Kaang! By the time we exchanged about 150 seconds. Namgung Seonghun could not hold on any longer and lost the sword from his hand. He let out a long sigh and raised both hands. I lost. Thank you for your effort. I thought we had grown a lot so far, but we still have a long way to go to catch up with Sohyeop. Im sorry to say this to Namgung Seong-Hoon, but I didnt intend to catch up with him for the rest of my life. Would it be okay to show that he was pushed aside by a warrior of the same age when he was on the verge of returning to his home country? I left the training hall with a light heart, havingpleted the task requested by the Sword King. At that moment, Paeng Yeon-ji, who was passing nearby with his escorts, spotted me and approached me, waving his hand with a happy expression. Heavenly Dragon Little League. Are you feeling okay? Its okay. I didnt have any serious injuries. Fortunately, the. Peng Yeon-ji, who was looking at this direction with a meaningful gaze, drew a faint smile at the corner of her mouth. She suddenly asked me a question. -Have you decided what to ask of me? -yes. I nodded without any hesitation. What I would ask her to do was decided from the beginning. Im saying this now, but the day before, when Paeng Yeon-ji suggested a bet, I was happy in my heart. I wondered if things could work out this way. Muyeongsintus Bidong. The ce where the Jangbodo map indicating the location was discovered was none other than Hebeuk Paengga. Chapter 171 Episode 171: The discovery of Muyeongsintus secret treasure took ce more than ten years in the future. There were two main items needed to enter and exit Bi-dong. Grocery stores and new items. The ce where Jangbodo was discovered was none other than Hebeuk Paengga. The discoverer was Peng Kunhu, a coteral rtive of the Hebei Peng family. It was said that after discovering a secret device built into the mother-of-pearlcquerware that had been passed down in the family for generations, he took out the Jangbodo hidden inside and gave it to the head of the family. It has not been revealed what kind of connection exists between Hebei Paengga and Muyeongshintuui. However, one theory circted throughout the Central ins for a while. I wonder if Muyeongshintu is from the Hebei Peng family. In fact, I knew where Muyeongsintus Bidong was located and the location of the entrance to Bidong. Because in my past life, I had been on a mission to that area. Nevertheless, there were two main reasons for needing a grocery store. The first reason was because it was possible to secure a rough structural diagram of Bidong, and the second reason was because the location of the sacred object was indicated on the Jangbodo. -What favor would you like? -Its not right to tell you right now, but well talk about itter when we visit Panga. -Are you nning to visit your hometown? -yes. I will make time to visit youter. I hope you wont treat me harshly. -It cant be. Peng Yanjis eyes narrowed. She was chatting away with a flushed face, but then she said goodbye and walked away. Now that the banquet was over, it seemed like they were going straight back to the family. See you again. Small cooperative. Please return carefully. * * * After returning to the hotel, I gathered my group and discussed our future ns. Damun, Tang Seoyeon, Bangcheoksam, Yeo So-ok, and Zhuge Hyuk-jin sat around arge table in the center. As I told you before departure, I n to stop in Zhejiang instead of going straight back to Sichuan. As I spoke, marking the route with my finger on the map on the table, the group nodded in unison. I went on a long-distance business trip all the way to Anhui, but it was a shame to end my itinerary here. Zhejiang is a region adjacent to Anhui. I was thinking of going to the headquarters of Hwayang Sangdan to take care of some errands I had been putting off. There was a story I had to share with the owner of Hwayang Sangdan in person. What are you going to do with Tang Soje? I will follow along. Its a pity to part ways here, and I am also indebted to the owner of Hwayang Sangdan. It would be okay to go say hello at this point. All right. As for Zhuge Xiaoxiao. I think I should return to the Yiman family. I really want to go with you, but if I extend the schedule without permission from the head of the family, problems may arise. Then I guess Ill have to part ways with Zhuge Xiaoxiao here. Zhuge Hyukjin sighs slightly and nods his head. He buried himself in the back of the chair and muttered. Its a shame. I wanted to receive martial arts instruction from Sohyup as long as possible. I dont think thats what the So Jia of the Zhuge family would say. Even if its not me, there are many people who can teach Sohyeop. Of course, there are talented warriors in Sega, but there are not many strong ones who canpare to Sohyeop. Is that possible? It is a great family that holds the first ce in the five generations. If my thoughts are correct, Sohyeop is a much more talented person than is known to the public. ? I was sick and stayed in bed for a long time, but given my social status, I came into contact with many people. Well, most of them were family members. A faint smile appeared on Zhuge Hyukjins lips. The eyes that seemed to see right through the heart of a person made me feel ufortable. Ive felt this way before. I felt exactly this way when I had a conversation with Zhuge Hye at Hwayang Sangdan. I had many opportunities to get to know talented martial artists. Among them, there were a few who were among the top 100 masters. As I came into contact with various talented people, my insight naturally developed. What are you talking about? yes. I dont know anything else, but I am confident that my eyes on people are urate. The head of the family also recognized my insight. . I can assure you. The Cheonryong Sohyeop is a powerhouse that cannot be defeated evenpared to any warrior belonging to the main family. There was no basis. An inference that relies solely on ones own senses. However, Zhuge Hyuk-jins expression was full of confidence. Thats fun. There was one thing I learned through our short conversation. Although they seem simr at first nce, Zhuge Hyukjin was a person withpletely opposite tendencies to Zhugehye. It seemed clear now why the Zhuge family chose him, who was naturally weak, as the next head of the family. The praise is too much. Its burdensome. Isnt the reaction too in? I thought I could see you looking a little embarrassed. I dont know what youre talking about, but I know that Zhuge Xiaoxiao thinks highly of me. . I hope we can continue a good rtionship with the small cooperative in the future. Sohyup is saying what I wanted to say. Zhuge Hyukjin and I looked at each other with bright expressions and exchanged good words. There was a warm atmosphere in the amodation. . Damun looked at me and Zhuge Hyukjin alternately with a shocked expression. * * * My group and I stayed in Nangong House for two more days and then set off on a trip to Zhejiang. Markers were not hired. In order to move quickly, it was necessary to reduce the number of people in the party. There was no way to know what Sima Seju would do to gain ess to the True Beop Daohai. We had to move with as much safety as possible in mind. Immediately after departure, I told Tang Seo-yeon what had happened. Because I couldnt put her in danger because she knew nothing. Of course, I asked for Damuns understanding in advance. So something like that happened. Tang Seo-yeon shed tears after hearing what had happened. What is the rtionship between Sima Seohwan and Damun and what happened within the Namgung family? After learning everything, she looked back at Damun with sunken eyes. It was as if he had no idea that something like that would have happened to Damun. Damwoon turned his head to avoid her gaze with an awkward expression. I thought he wasnt an ordinary person, but I didnt know he was from Simase. Im sorry for not telling you until now. Its not something that can be easily discussed with others. I understand. Im telling you this, but I think it would be better for you to break up with us here and return to Sichuan. I refuse. You dont have to take unnecessary risks because of us. It is not an unnecessary risk. Isnt it possible to pretend not to know what a close friend is doing? Damun looked back at Tang Seoyeon with a slightly surprised expression. A faint smile appeared on Tang Seo-yeons lips. I thought of Dam Sohyeop as a close friend for quite some time, but it seems that it wasnt Sohyeop. Is that possible? If you dont help a friend who is in an unjust situation, how can you be considered a member of the Party? Please help me. The guards, including Dang Seok-su, nodded as if agreeing with Dang Seo-yeons words. I spoke in a humorous voice on behalf of Damun, who was making an indescribable expression. Thank you for saying that. However, I dont think there will be any need to ask Sojeo for help. What does it mean? Its hard to say this after warning so much, but the dangerous situation youre thinking of probably wont happen. It is clear that a dangerous situation could arise I was saying that with an emergency situation in mind. We knew for sure that Sima Seju would do something, so there was no way we wouldnt have prepared anything. What do you mean by preparedness? I called for reinforcements. Very strong support group. * * * My lord. It is a report that Sogaju has left the Namgung family. Now its finally moving. But the destination is a little strange. What are you saying. They say it seems to be heading to Zhejiang, not Hubei. Zhejiang? Isnt it a region located in the opposite direction from Sacheon? Arent you going back to the branch? I couldnt figure out why. Mak Wan, the Master of Secret Killing, was lost in thought while stroking his chin. Following the orders of the head of the family, I came here with all the members of the Bissaldae. The goal is to secure Sima Yun, the owner of Soga. They were waiting in ambush in advance, anticipating the route Sogaju and his party would take. I dont know your intention. I dont know what Tianlong was thinking when he decided to go to Zhejiang, but from his perspective, there was nothing bad about it. Its unfortunate that the ambush we had prepared was useless, but in the end, we were able to attack the opponent by preparing more thoroughly. It worked out better. I had a lot of anxiety because the mission deadline was so tight. Although no one else knows, Changmyeong Pce and Heavenly Dragon were burdensome. Arent both of them top 100-level powerhouses? In particr, Changmyeonggung was an expert who reached the state of flower scenery. The person you should never collide with was him. Where is Lord Soga now? It is said that after passing Hefei, we entered Muho (ߺ). Well have to hurry to catch up. It looks like the Jeolyeongdae has already moved. You cant beter than those guys. Gather the crew together. Respect. As some time passed, all the members of the non-ughtering team who had been lying in ambush here and there gathered together in one ce. Makwan looked around at them and opened his mouth. Erase your traces and move on. Everyone pack their bags That was then. Tiring! Ding! The sweet melody prated the ears of the middle school students. Makwan, who instinctively felt a sense of crisis, looked around and shouted. Who are you? There was no answer. I looked around with excitement, but there was no sign of me. Tiding! The sound of the ying became increasingly clearer. A furrow was carved between Makwans eyes. Gold()? The sound of a musical instrument resounds in a deserted forest. An eerie sensation passed through my back. The moment when Makwan was about to explode Lions Roar in order to calm down the members who were screaming in confusion. Cough! A member of the non-ughter squad suddenly fell to the floor and vomited blood. That wasnt all. The other members also screamed and tore down the new model one after another. Some people were spitting out what was in their stomachs, while others were in pain, tearing out their limbs. There was even a person pouring out blood from the seven holes. Makwan muttered, looking around with an expression of disbelief. What the hell is going on? Chapter 172 Episode 172 Reinforcements? yes. In fact, the reason we dyed our departure was not to prepare for the trip, but to wait for reinforcements. I think we would have probably arrived in Anhui by now. ? Tang Seo-yeon tilted her head with a puzzled expression. Iughed and quickened my pace. I decided to join you in Xiancheng, so Ill be able to meet you soon. I dont know what ns Sima Seju has in store. It was clear that they were going to do something to steal Jinbeopdohae, but I didnt know exactly what method they would use. Well, at least they wont start a public opinion war. If you carelessly im ownership of Jinbeopdohae, things will getplicated. If the Zhuge family intervened and tried to rob Jinbeopdaohae, the rtively weak Sima family would have no way to resist. For what reason would the Zhuge family take away Jinbeopdaohae? It was up to me to make a justification. Basically, Moorim was a world run by power. No matter how absurd the Zhuge familys actions were, the Wulin alliance would take their side, not the Sima familys. It wasnt for any other reason that Damun and I didnt carelessly reveal things about Jinbeopdohae to people around us. In the end, there are not many options for Sima Xuhuan to choose from. The most likely thing is to forcibly take Damun by force. Of course, it wasnt as simple as it sounds. Chang Myeong-gung is a talented person who ranks first among the 100 great masters. Cheonryong is treated as a top 100-level powerhouse. And even the Germans of the party family. Would it be as easy as it sounds to take over someone who is protected by this much power? If you look at it simply from a force perspective, there is no danger to this side. But Still, the reason I was wary was because Sima Sega was a famous family in Jinbeop. I knew that I had received help from Damun countless times. A high-level strategy made with a generous amount of expensive castings is enough to pose a threat to even a top-level expert. Well, even if you take the military strategy aside, its natural to be wary of enemies that arent revealed on the surface. The Simase family was a martial arts power that was more hidden than what was revealed. It was said that Damun had considerable power when he dered istion and ran away from home, so it was hard to guess what it would be like several yearster. Even if the attackers were safely repelled, it would have been difficult if there were casualties in the process. The Damun I knew was not a person who would be happy to see people around him getting involved and being sacrificed for his personal favor. Therefore, we decided to prepare the most reliable and safe response n. It was decided to ask for help from the absolute master who held the first rank of the Ten Heavenly Emperors. The identity of the reinforcements is none other than a sound ghost. It was Ak Yeo-ryeong, the head of the Shandong music family. The reason I initially nned to visit the headquarters of Hwayang Sangdan was to take care of matters rted to Shandong music. Even if there had been no particr conflict with Sima Seju, he would have joined her in Zhejiang. Im already looking forward to seeing how the warriors of the Simase family will react when they face an absolute expert. * * * Geueuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu her her her her her her her her her her her her her her her her her her her her her her her her her her her her her her her her her her her her her her her her or she her or her head with up off is off yet yet. One man and one woman reflected in the field of vision. One was an old woman with gray hair, and the other was a young man with such a beautiful appearance that he could be mistaken for a woman. Both of them were carrying a gold coin as tall as themselves on their backs. Who are you! Makwan shouted, ring at the two with bloodshot eyes. The old woman looked down at him with an expression of surprise and said. Thats amazing. I never thought there would be someone alive. What kind of spite did you have for attacking us? I dont particrly have any grudge against you. I just couldnt leave alone a group of people who wanted to harm the benefactor who saved my disciples life. Benefactor? Heavenly Dragon. I am referring to the person you tried to attack. No way. Makwans eyes shook like aspen trees. I felt like I knew the other persons identity. The story of those who overcame Simma with the help of the Heavenly Dragon was famous in the Jianghu region. Additionally, Shandong was a region adjacent to Anhui. Olddy Geum () Eumgong. Given this many clues, it was impossible not to know. Ghost! Wow! The old woman, Ak Yeo-ryeong, pped her palms together forcefully. Heavy waves spread out in concentric circles throughout the area. Makwan rolled his eyes and fell helplessly to the ground. After looking around for a while, the evil girl took a step forward and said. Lets just go. yes. Master. * * * A guesthouse located in Shensheng, Anhui Province. I stood up from my seat with a happy expression on my face when I saw Ilnam Ilnyeo entering the restaurant with their hats removed. wee. Its been a while. How have you been? After receiving the letter, I immediately rushed to Anhui. I was a little embarrassed because they asked for help out of nowhere. Thank you for readily responding to my sudden request. It was okay to say thank you. Because I owe you. Ak Yeo-ryeong, the head of the Shandong Ak family, and her disciple Baek Ri-seon. These were happy faces I hadnt seen in a long time. I immediately led them to the table where the rest of the group was. Tang Seo-yeon stood up from her seat with a surprised expression and politely bowed. I meet the Lord of Shandong Akga. I am no longer the head of the family. yes? The position of head of the family was passed on to my son. Everyone looked surprised. [As soon as my disciples health recovers and a few urgent matters are taken care of, I n to hand over the position of head of the family to my son.] I have heard that he is famous for being someone who always keeps his word, but isnt this too quick? It had been less than two months since she left the Sichuan branch and returned to her family. No one would have guessed that she had already given up her position as the head of the family. Oh, and we have already resolved the issue rted to the Sima family. yes? What does that mean? Did you say Bisaldae and Jeolyeongdae? Beforeing here, we first found them and destroyed them. You will no longer have to worry about Sima Familys warriors attacking you. Ak Yeo-ryeong sat down in the empty seat and spoke in an indifferent tone. Damun asked with a nk expression. How did you find them? Its not that difficult for me, who has mastered Cheonjicheongsul (ǧ g). . Should we really say that he is an absolute master who holds the first ce in the Ten Heavenly Emperors? It was an ability and force that far exceeded themon sense of ordinary people. Thats absurd. Iughed inwardly. The job ended up being much simpler than I thought. Suddenly, a curiosity arose. How is Sima Seohwan feeling right now? * * * It is said that Bishaldae and Jeolyeongdae were annihted. what? It is said that their bodies were found in Angyeon and Dongling, respectively. What do you mean? Why are they suddenly?! A guesthouse owned by the Sima family, located on the outskirts of Jiangsu. After hearing the guards report, Sima Seohwan kicked up his chair and shouted. . Howies neck shrank like a turtle. Instinctively realizing that he was at the crossroads of life and death, he cautiously opened his mouth. It is said that warriors dispatched from the Namgung family are investigating the truth of the incident. Who did you say the chest was? It has not been revealed. However, it does not appear to have been the work of Lord Soga and hispanions. Its obvious. Arent they heading to Zhejiang now? Who are the survivors? How many people did you say survived? None. Holy shit! Sima Xuhuan could no longer hold back his anger and swung his arms. Following the eerie noise, a bloodbath broke out. The guards head, which was torn off, hit the wall and fell helplessly to the floor. Kaaaa! Sima Seohwan let out a beast-like cry and began to randomly throw things in the room. sses were broken, tables were split, and chairs were smashed. After running wild like a madman for a while, he leaned against the wall, breathing heavily. Fuck shit! Bissaldae and Jeolyeongdae. All the warriors I had raised with great effort were lost. It was truly a painful blow. How on earth are we supposed to make up for this loss? Those who could be said to be Segas main force evaporated due to just one wrong choice. The grand n that had been prepared for a long time went wrong in an instant. Keuheuheu! My vision became blurry. Tears that I thought had dried up a long time ago and would nevere out anymore came out freely and ran down my cheeks. It was then. Sweet. A small noise pierced Sima Seohwans ears. The locked door opened and a man wearing a mask on his face entered the room with leisurely steps. Sima Seohwan, who felt instinctively wary, stepped back and widened the distance between himself and the other person and asked. Who are you? . There was no reply. The man, who had been quietly looking down at the decapitated body of the bodyguard for a while, let out a sad cry. Sima Seohwan swallowed dry saliva and quietly headed to the window to secure a retreat. There is no use running away. Because we are already surrounded. What happened to the guards guarding the outside? Why are you asking such an obvious question? I killed them all. ! Let me introduce myself first. The man took off his mask. At the same time, the gray long cloth on his body fluttered as if hit by a strong wind. A surge of demonic energy flowed out and engulfed the entire area. The main position is called Sosalmagun (Цħ). * * * As Ae Yeo-ryeong assured, there was no attack by the Samase familys warriors. Although bandits asionally appeared and blocked our path, we were able to easily defeat them and move on. At the end of the five-day journey, we arrived at our destination, Hwayangsangdan. After unpacking our bags in the VIP amodation, Ak Yeo-ryeong and I headed straight to the reception room. Hwayang Sangdanju was the first to sit in the room he entered under the guidance of the chief priest. He stood up and politely bowed. wee. This is how I get to meet a noble person. Nice to meet you. Hwayang Sangdanju. After exchanging light greetings, Ak Yeo-ryeong and Hwayang Sangdanju sat across the table from each other. As I sat next to Ak Yeo-ryeong, the owner of Hwayang Sangdan spoke to me with a happy expression. Its been a while. Long time no see. I heard the good news. A lot has happened so far. Since we are here to attend to the Lord of the House of Lords, I think we should postpone personal talk for now. Well talk about the backlogter. Sure. When the head of the Hwayang Sangdan beckoned, Sibi, who was waiting while leaning against the wall, immediately brought out teaware. Hwayang Sangdanju, who handed the steaming cup to Ak Yeo-ryeong, immediately got to the point. So, for what reason did the Taesang family head of the Shandong music familye to visit Hwayang Sangdan? Chapter 173 Episode 173 After taking a deep breath, Ak Yeo-ryeong stared at Hwayang Sangdanju with a stern expression and said. I would like to ask for your support. support? I hope that Hwayang Sangdan will help Shandong Musicians in the future when they move their activity area. Please tell me in more detail. Hwayang Sangdanjus expression became more serious. It seemed like he never thought he would receive a request like this. I tilted my teacup and quietly watched the conversation between the two people. A conversation I had with an evil woman in the past shed through my mind. [There is one thing I would like to suggest.] [Tell me.] [How about relocating the entire family?] [Relocation?] [I dont want to say this, but if the head of the family joins, it will be possible. I dont think the fundamental problem can be solved.] [.] [Go to the battlefield, make a contribution, use that achievement to raise your voice, and take advantage of the increased speaking power. Not a bad n. But do you really think that alone will solve all the problems?] [What do you want to say?] [I know that it is the best option the head of the family can choose at the moment. But that alone is not enough. As long as the Hwangbo family exists, and as long as that family reigns as a pir of the political faction and martial arts, the Shandong music family will continue to be persecuted and have to endure absurdity.] [It is not wrong . Relocating a family is not as easy as it sounds. Establish a foundation, build a foundation, and gain support and trust from residents living in the area. There are many other things to take care of.] When the story of the familys relocation was first brought up, Akajou showed a negative attitude. It was a natural reaction. Would it be easy to make the decision to give up your hometown, the ce you have protected for so many years? [What the matriarch said is correct. Relocating a family is not something that can be aplished simply by having money and manpower. If things go wrong, Shandongakga may just disintegrate.] [.] [For arge tree to grow, its roots must be firmly established. Compared to soil, Shandong is a rocky mountain. Thend is insufficient in nutrients to grow stems and spread branches.] [That is correct. But] [I assure you that if the environment does not change, the evil family will have no choice but to decline. Even if the head of the family makes a great contribution on the battlefield and raises the position of the Shandong Akga, it will only be able to keep the family alive a little longer.] [I cant refute that. You are right.] [There is no future in Akga unless you risk losing and take on the challenge of pioneering. Didnt the head of the family tell you? In order to avoid being left behind, we need to make changes. Moorim is a ce where you cant achieve anything just bymenting over a given situation. In the end, in order to get what you want, you have no choice but to step forward yourself.] [Thats right.] [If you are truly concerned about the future of your family, dont hesitate to involve Gasol. Carrying everything on your own is not the answer.] [Lets think about it seriously.] [If the head of the family makes a decision, I will help you.] [Help?] [Actually, I am close to the head of Hwayang Sangdan. .] [Hwayang Sangdan? Are you talking about the caravan in Zhejiang?] [Yes. Many things will be needed for the family relocation. A considerable amount of funds and materials will be consumed to sessfullyy the foundation.] [So you are saying that you will do your best to receive help from the Hwayang Sangdan at that time. But would the owner of Hwayang Sangdan help the evil family simply because of his friendship? If he is a merchant too.] [That part is up to the head of the family.] [To me?] [I am just building a bridge. It is the role of the head of the family to persuade the owner of Huayang Trading Company.] [.] [The owner of Huayang Trading Company is not an easy person to the extent of putting down arge amount of money just trusting the words of a broker.] I will go to Zhejiang via Anhui. This was the reason for making the n. Isnt such an important issue not possible to be handled simply by sending a letter? What can Hwayang Sangdan gain by supporting Shandong music? You will gain powerful allies. I also promise to repay the support I received. Thats a vague expression. Isnt it natural to get back the money you lent? In short, we are asking you to invest based on the future of Shandong Music. Do you have any specific ns? Relocating a family and putting down roots in a foreignnd may not be as simple as it sounds. there is. Ak Yeo-ryeong nodded confidently. These were difficult times. The Demonic Cult was in full swing, and martial arts forces in various regions were actively moving ordingly. There was an opportunity and a gap to dig into. I quietly joined in on the conversation between the two people. Shandong Music is nning to move to Jiangsu in the future. Jiangsu? The head of Hwayang Sangdan narrowed his eyes and looked back at me. I quietly put down my ss and spoke in a rxed tone. Of course, the relocation of Shandong Music Street will not be weed by those around us. This is just words, but in reality, for the residents of Jiangsu, it will be no different from the emergence of the new martial arts family. The local residents as well as the existing martial arts factions will never be pleased with the actions of the Shandong Musicians. I guess so. However, if there were clear viins and the Shandong Musicians took the form of punishing them, the story would be different. Not only will we be able to gain local public support, but we will also be able to minimize opposition from existing martial arts forces. Viin? The Wulin faction that currently reigns as the loser of Jiangsu is Sima Sega. Well, even though they are losers, they are not at the level of controlling the region like the Odaesae or the Gudaemun faction. Know. It has grown rapidly in thest ten years. I nodded and continued exining step by step. The other side of Sima Segas family as told to him by Damun. The sacrificed merchants and the martial arts forces. Mysterious histories that are not known to the world. Even all the illegal acts that the family hasmitted so far. As the story continued, the interest in Hwayang Sangdanjus face grew. By this time, he would have realized it too. What are you and Ak Yeo-ryeong nning? Fertilizer was needed for seedlings to grow quickly. Samasega would have performed the role of fertilizer well. Not bad. The owner of Hwayang Sangdan was immersed in thought while stroking his chin. As you may know, investing is something that can only be profitable when it is sessful. From an objective perspective, the relocation of the Shandong Musicians had many unsettling factors. Therefore, Ak Yeo-ryeong and I revealed our specific n to him. To minimize investor anxiety. I think it will be well worth the investment. Isnt this the family of a sound ghost, not someone else? In order for the emerging martial arts power to function properly in the region, it is necessary to win the hearts of the residents. However, with conventional methods, the process takes decades. Most of the new sects and families were unable to withstand the process and fell. From that perspective, it could be said that Shandong Music had very advantageous conditions. Taesang Gaju was a well-known voice throughout the central ins, and a method was even suggested to drastically shorten the time required toy the foundation for activities. Under these conditions, it would have been an attractive enough offer for the owner of Hwayang Trading Company. Ak Yeo-ryeong looked at Hwayang Sangdanju with calm eyes and said. Hwayang Sangdanju. I n to devote myself to the Murim Alliance in the near future. Are you saying you are going to join the alliance? Thats right. Huh. The owner of Hwayang Sangdan let out a sigh of surprise. Who would have thought that someone so evil and evil would decide to join the military? Soon, Hwayang Sangdanjus eyes narrowed. It seemed like he hade to a conclusion in his mind. I know very well the level of determination the head of the Taesang family has. . But we cannot promise unconditional support. I would be lying if I said I wasnt attracted to it, but its too important an issue to jump to conclusions. If you do I will watch the progress. If you have the conditions to clearly prove the corruption and evil deedsmitted by Sima Sega, pleasee see me again then. Although there were conditions attached, it was practically no different from consent. Passion filled the evil womans eyes. As I watched the conversation between both sides, I nodded with a satisfied expression. A conversation I had with Damun not long ago shed through my mind. [There is one thing I want to make clear.] [Please speak.] [The subject of revenge must be Seonhye Dojang. Not me or the branch leader.] Damun said. The hilt of the sword should be held in the hand of Seonhye Dojang. The identity of the knife that would be held in her hand was none other than Shandongakga. How did it end well? I drew a smile on my face as I gazed at the figure of the evil woman who was tyrannizing with restraint. This is a strategy that kills two birds with one stone. We also handle issues rted to the Sima family. Prevent the Shandong Musicians betrayal and definitely bring them to my side. In the future, if the Shandong music family reigns as the loser of Jiangsu, it will be able to receive a lot of help. Everyone in the martial artsmunity knew how great the potential of Shandongakga was. Wasnt it from a family of evil spirits? If it were not for Hwang Bose, the family that would have reigned as the loser of the region was the Shandong Akga. It was clear that if appropriate support was provided, it would grow into arge tree based on Jiangsus fertilend. If things go well, Ill be able to get a background to rece my poor background. * * * Would you like to talk for a moment? great. After leaving the reception room, Ak Yeo-ryeong and I walked around the grounds of the upper level and exchanged light chatting. I wonder how far we had traveled when Ak Yeo-ryeong gave me a quick thank you. I owe you a debt so big that I cant even repay it. Isnt what I did only a little bit like building a bridge? It was you who suggested the direction for Shandong music to follow from now on. If it werent for you, I wouldnt have even thought of advancing into Jiangsu. I will hear you say thank you after everything is finished. Isnt it time to toast yet? yes. You are right. Ak Yeo-ryeong nodded once, searched inside her chest and took out a book. She said, handing me a book. This is what I promised. This is Didnt you say you wanted to learn hand music? Chapter 174 Episode 174: Masturbation skills. A martial arts attack based on the noise made when palms collide. It was one of the secret martial arts handed down in Shandong music. In the past, when I treated Baek Li-seon, who was suffering from a mental illness, Ak Yeo-ryeong promised to do me a favor. [Tell me what you want.] [?] [I am also very thorough in benevolence. I cant promise to grant any request like Changmyeonggung, but I will do my best to fulfill your request as much as possible.] [As much as possible. What would you do if I asked you to teach me the martial art I showed you just now?] [ Ill teach you.] [Are you serious? Even if the familys vision is simply passed on to outsiders] [ Well, there may be some bacsh, but it will be okay. Even my students are not from the evil family.] It was something I said half-jokingly, but it was taken so simply that I still remember being embarrassed. I tried to exin it in an easy-to-understand manner, but there are probably limits to learning the tricks on your own. If you get stuck,e see me at any time. All right. I packed the books in my arms and politely bowed to them. Afterwards, we talked about a few more things. After parting ways with Ak Yeo-ryeong and returning to my dorm, I immediately looked at the contents of the book. This is my first time learning proper pitch. It was not a skill that could be learned in a short period of time. Thats why I have a greater desire for challenges. Isnt this the martial arts of an absolute master who upied the first rank of the Ten Heavenly Emperors? Well, in the case of Ak Yeo-ryeong, it would be correct to say that she was more outstanding in character than in martial arts. Among the martial arts books stored in the Demonic Cults Tianlong Library, there were some on Yin Gong, but I had never seen anything of this high standard. Put energy into sound waves. This act itself was not that difficult. The technique of Jeoneum Ipmil (), or Sajahu ({Ӻ), used by martial artists who have reached a certain level, could also be seen as Yin Gong in some sense. A warrior with deep inner strength is capable of inflicting internal injuries on others with a simple shout. But thats just an ineffective boast of power. What was really difficult was manipting the shape of the wave by using inner energy in a special way. In order to perform advanced techniques like those shown by Ak Yeo-ryeong before, it was necessary to learn proper yin technique. Its definitely going to be difficult to learn it just by looking at martial arts books. It was different from general martial arts such as swordsmanship or martial arts. Since the form of herbivory was not visible to the eye, the process of trial and error was naturally bound to be prolonged. There are two main ways to check whether the herbivory was done properly. The first was to guess through the scars on the target, and the second was to sense changes in the shape of the wave by stimting energy. Easier said than done. I thought I could understand why Ak Yeo-ryeong had chosen Oein as his disciple to continue his progress. In some ways, Yin Gong was a martial art that required more talent than me Gong or Ice Gong. There were limits to inferring whether the herbivory was carried out properly just by looking at the results. In order to master yin gong, excellent energy was needed. But does it make sense that those who have just entered martial arts are skilled at using energy? Presumably, the mostmon way to practice yin gong would be to practice qigong for a long time to develop ones senses and then enter martial arts in earnest. Of course, this method inevitably led to low growth efficiency. Because the most important years, childhood and adolescence, should be wasted on Qigong training. In the end, it means that we need to find talented people with naturally excellent senses. Its simple, but its not umon for people who are born with a sense that can be acquired only after training for a long time. Even across the entire midfield, there would not have been many talents who met that standard. I thought that the reason why Ak Yeo-ryeong rejected the dissuasion of Gasol, who was worried about the leak of secret information, and appointed Baek Ri-seon as his sessor was also rted to this. First of all, in my case, my training will not be disrupted due to my inability to sense the shape of the wave. Its a bit unfortunate that my initiation period waste, but It wasnt a big deal since I wasnt specifically trying to excel in martial arts. In the first ce, Sueumgong was a martial art of inferior qualitypared to the Eumgong performed while ying musical instruments, including the geum. It was not because the power of martial arts was low, but rather that only limited techniques could be used. But from my point of view, its better that way. Its not like you can carry arge piece of gold on your back like Akyeoryeong or Baekri-seon. I wanted to broaden my range of tactics, not throw away the martial arts I was currently learning and learn something new. Even if we try to dig into the sound hole now, it would only be difficult. I had no intention of learning umgong in earnest. It was enough to learn a few techniques that could be useful in real life. Wow! When we put our hands together, a heavy wave spread throughout the room. I frowned and shook my hands. It seemed like he had performed some great feat, but in reality, it was just a meaningless bragging about his skills. Actually, the target, Damro (տR), was fine. First, start by pushing down the fence that was leaning against the wall. It was impossible to fill up after the first drink. First of all, it seemed like I needed to focus on learning the ropes through repeated practice. * * * Please take care of me. A training hall located within Hwayang Sangdan. Hwadaerang, the son of the owner of Hwayang Sangdan, came out and stood facing me in the center of the training hall. He pointed his sword at me with an intrigued expression and said. I have been looking forward to the day when the Federation of Small and Medium Business Associations will visit Hwayang Sangdan again. Im looking forward to it. Lets take a look at how much progress has been made in the martial arts of Hwa Sohyeop. Hwadaerang kicked off the ground with great enthusiasm and quickly swung his sword. Red energy rippling along the surface of the sword. The sword became much clearer than what I had seen before. It looks like the state has beenpletely taken care of while we havent seen each other. With a smile on my face, I swung the damro and took away Hwadaerangs sword. It was worthwhile taking the time to teach him. I felt a sense of stability when I took a step, and the movement of doing the first move became much simpler. Even though he only showed one movement, it was clearly visible. Hwadaerang has grown iparably since thest time I saw him. Kakakang! The sword shed with the sword, emitting a sharp metallic sound. Perhaps because it was a martial art based on the red fire god technique, I felt the heat just from the confrontation. I unexpectedly dove into the gap between the opponent and raised my sword to cut him. Hwadaerang, who did not panic and blocked the attack, stepped back and bit Shinhyeong. Distance control has also be much more proficient than before. My body stiffened from the tension and I couldnt move or spread the distance further than necessary. Then, he went on to block the opponents movements with appropriate checks. It wasnt just that the level was raised. As I made decisions that suited the situation at each time, even if I used the same martial arts technique, its effectiveness was notparable to before. Amazing. I thought it would be okay to push a little harder. I unfolded the Wolyeonggeoms Chosik, blocking Hwadaerangs view and immediately cutting into his side. Whoops! The sword shed with the sword, emitting a strong collision sound. Hwadaerangs new model was pushed away, leaving long marks on the ground. I let out an inward exmation. Although he had the upper hand in the power struggle and pushed his opponent away, he did not actually inflict much damage. Hwadaerang ignored the waves of illusions, urately identified my location, andunched a counterattack. I remembered that my ability to distinguish between truth and truth was excellent before, but not to this level. If it had been Hwa Dae-rang in the past, he would have been fooled by the illusion fluttering before his eyes and made useless moves. Ugh As expected, there is still a long way to go to follow the movements of the small cooperatives. It looks like you have had several fights with a high-level expert. How did you know? I just thought I couldnt make this much progress just by practicing alone. I had several opportunities to receive teachings from the nuns of Botaam. It seems that the owner of Hwayang Sangdan spent a lot of money to invite Botaam masters. After all, money was good. I narrowed my eyes and walked toward Hwadaerang. I think we can push it a little harder. Please be gentle. The next moment, I stood behind Hwadaerang and swung my sword. In Hwadaerangs eyes, it would have looked like my new model had disappeared like smoke in its ce. The method of Lee Hyeong-hwan-wi (ΓQλ). The great Hwadaerang turned his sword around his left foot and swung his sword at them. Big! Unlike before, Hwadaerang was unable to maintain his posture and stumbled. I didnt miss the opportunity and plunged my fist into his side. puck! Hwadaerang, who was rolling around on the ground unsightly, coughed a little and raised his upper body. Although he managed to spread his left hand to protect his side, he would not have been able topletely escape the shock. This much! Gritting his teeth, Hwadaerang stood up and straightened his posture, pointing his sword at me. I nodded and used Lee Hyeong-hwanwis technique again and moved behind him. h h h h! A heavy collision sound continued to echo throughout the training ground. * * * After exchanging approximately two hundred seconds, Hwadaerang let go of the sword in his hand and copsed to the ground. Because we controlled our strength, we were able to withstand two hundred seconds. If not, we wouldnt have been able tost even ten seconds. How is it. Honestly, I was surprised. At this level, you will be able to hear the sound of coriander wherever you go. I am proud that the small cooperative says so, and that all my efforts have been rewarded. A smile appeared on Hwadaerangs face. He asked, lying down on the floor. If I do, will you take me with you now? What does it mean. Didnt you promise? I will make a ce for myself and wait for you. Ah I remembered the conversation I had with him before leaving Zhejiang. [When you have developed enough skills and can announce to the outside world theplete cure of the Hwa Sohyeop, then pleasee to the Murim Alliance. We will prepare a meeting for the small group and wait for you.] [You must keep that promise.] The fact that Hwadaerang waspletely cured had already been announced to the outside world. Even though I didnt see him, his skills improved to the point where I couldnt recognize him. Now its my turn to keep my promise. I made a troubled expression and scratched my cheek with my index finger. I was worried about what answer to give. My status is not yet high enough to provide a positionmensurate with Hwadaerangs level. Chapter 175 175 Hwadaerang looked at me with eyes filled with anticipation. After thinking for a moment, I sighed and said. As you all know, I am just a branch manager. . I dont mean to break my promise. However, as I have no authority over personnel affairs, I cannot make the Hwa Small Cooperatives my leader or assign them to the Sacheon branch. I will take the entrance exam myself. From now on, the cooperative will only take care of the matter of my being assigned to the Sacheon branch. Small cooperative. As I said a little while ago I dont think it was a coincidence that the Dam Sohyeop was assigned to the Sacheon branch. . It was a sharp point. The reason Damun was able to follow me and be assigned to the Sacheon branch was thanks to the support of Sohyeongeom, an elder of the Maeng, behind the scenes. It would not have been impossible to assign Hwa Daerang to the Sacheon branch in the same way. Is there any reason to join the union in such a hurry? However, I could not understand why Hwadaerang made such a request. It was in the same context as when Dang Seo-yeon announced her intention to join. It was wartime. There was no way Hwadaerang did not know that there was nothing good about joining the club right away. Dont they say to remove the oxs horn as quickly as possible? With the capabilities and background of the small cooperatives, we will be able to achieve sess even if we join after the end of the Great War. I dont want to take advantage of my status as the son of the Hwayang merchant. I will build up my achievements step by step and be recognized by everyone. There is a saying that three years of misfortune are unknown. Three years of bad luck and unknown. The meaning is, Do not fly or cry for three years. It contained the meaning of waiting for the right time to fly farther and cry louder in the future. Hwadaerang shook his head with a bitter smile. On the other hand, there is also a saying called Mansijitan. Mansijitan (r֮U). The meaning is btedment. When I asked the meaning with his eyes, Hwadaerang sighed and exined. There are people who want me to follow in my fathers footsteps and lead Hwayang Sangdan. Are you saying that the owner of the Hwayang Sangdan is trying to force the Sohyeop to take the position of the head of the Sangdan? no. My father said he would understand and respect my wishes. if? There are a lot of different people at the top. There are some who think it is better to entrust management to a capable agent rather than me, who is not interested in the affairs of the upper management, while there are also those who think that they can only preserve their position if I take over as the upper management. I understand what youre saying. In the worst case scenario, you may find yourself in a top position against your will. I want to leave the top and be independent before that happens. Even so, there is no need to apply to the Sacheon branch. The current Hwadaerang was a talented yer who could be heard and treated as a drummer no matter where he went in the midfield. Amongte-stage indices, it was easily ranked at the top. I thought that it would be better to apply to a department where I could fully utilize my abilities, rather than an assignment that was avoided, such as the Sacheon branch. I like the Sacheon branch. Is it because I work there? yes. You may be disappointed. The pay will be low and you wont be treated very well. . Not only that. Its a little better than before, but basically the publics perception of the Sacheon branch is not that good. It doesnt matter. I still have a lot of money, and things like status and fame will naturally follow as I umte merit. Are you serious? Even though I was more interested in martial arts than the family business, I also have merchant blood flowing through me. ? The persimmon I inherited from my father is telling me this. The investment now will return with great benefits in the future. Invest . I crossed my arms andughed. It seemed like it would be difficult to break Hwa Dae-rangs will. Well, I have no reason to object if a talented person of this level wants toe under me on his own. Military status background. He was the person who was missing nothing. The more capable subordinates there were, the better. Moreover, it would be possible to maintain a close rtionship with Hwayang Sangdan just by having him by his side. Have you conveyed your intention to negotiate with the owner of Hwayang Sangdan? I havent told you yet. In that case, please ask permission first. ! Hwadaerang jumped up from his seat, looked at me with a burdened expression, and asked. Are you consenting? Shouldnt you keep your promise? However, if we do not receive proper permission from the owner of the business, we will pretend that this story never happened. Do not worry. We will make sure to get permission. If my father says, I cant allow it until dirt gets in my eyes, even if I sprinkle dirt! Please dont do that. I waved my hands andughed. It couldnt have been a truly scary joke. After learning the fire technique, I have be a good child of the fire attribute. * * * Branch manager. Is there a problem. Dam Seogi. A messenger has been sent from the Maengs headquarters to the Hwayang Merchant Marine. messenger? It seems that the branch manager found out that he was staying at Hwayang Sangdan and sent someone to contact him. Are you saying you came to visit me and not the owner of Hwayang Sangdan? I slowly narrowed my eyebrows and got up from the bed. After putting the martial arts book that I read over and over again on the table, I followed Damun out of the dorm. What did the messenger say? I havent met you yet. I guess I immediately ryed the story I heard from the guard at the top to the branch leader I understand for now. As I entered the living room, a tall man stood up and greeted me. The Hyeonmu emblem engraved on his chest suggested that he was a member of the Hyeonmu Troupe. My name is Peng Gang, and I am a member of the Seven Groups of the Xuanwu Dynasty. This is Yeon-Woon, the head of the Sacheon branch. I heard you came to see me. yes. I havee to convey the Lordsmand. My lord? I sat down opposite Peng Gang and tilted my head. Why did the Murim Lord suddenly send a messenger to me and give me an order? To summarize Peng Gangs next words, they were as follows. < Before returning to the branch, stop by the Maeng headquarters for a while. > < I have something to say about the captured Demons. > In short, a summons order had been issued. I had doubts, but I couldnt raise any objections. Whose order would you reject? After Peng Gang left Hwayang Sangdan afterpleting his errand. I looked back at Damun and asked his opinion. What do you think? Thats strange. It seems I wasnt the only one who felt that way. Didnt you already pass on all the information you obtained from interrogating the film crew to the Meng? It does not appear that the branch manager was simply called to hear the situation. What Secretary Dam said is correct. If they were going to call us about an issue regarding the Youngeumdae in the first ce, they would have contacted us right away while we were staying at the Namgung House. What would you like to do? What can I do when I hear that the Lord himself gave a summons order while he was sleeping? In any case, there was a need to stop by the main body of the Hwa-Sohyeop to deal with the issue of joining the Hwa-Sohyeop. . But I guess well have to hurry up the schedule a bit. Nothing good wille from showing ackadaisical attitude. All right. * * * After finishing all my errands in Zhejiang. My group and I immediately set off on a journey to Honam. With the addition of Hwadaerang, the number of people increased from eight to nine. Hwayang Sangdan tried to provide an attendant, but it was canceled because Hwadaerang openly showed that he did not like it. After traveling for five days, the group reached Jangsa, where the headquarters of the Murim Alliance was located. Should we say that this is the area where the headquarters of the Murim Alliance is located? Its more prosperous than I thought. Is this your first timeing to the business? I once came here with my father when the upper level was not yetrge. It happened when I was very young, so I dont remember it clearly, but Hwadaerang walked around the street with a very excited expression and looked around the street. Perhaps because he had been stuck at the top for a long time, he seemed to really enjoy the act of traveling. Once you arrive at your destination and unpack, you can have some free time. At this point, it might be a good idea to look around the streets of other ces. I will take care of matters rted to membership. As we moved around chatting about various things, we were soon able to reach Maengs headquarters. Unlike the previous time when he defeated the Iron Blood Demon Army and delivered the martial arts books he had acquired to the headquarters, this time not a single leader came out to meet him. I announced my arrival to the warrior guarding the entrance and waited. Soon, a man wearing a military uniform with the Suzaku (ȸ) symbol on his chest came out and guided me and my group. Its a face Ive seen before. The face of the Suzaku agent was familiar to my eyes. It was a middle-aged woman who informed the participants of the rules during the preliminary round of the Yongbong branch. As he was a strong man who had reached the peak of his power, he remained clearly in my memory. Please use this ce during your stay in Meng. Thank you for the guidance. Unpack your luggage at your amodation. While the rest of the group was resting, I followed the member of the main team and headed straight to Maengjubu. As I stepped into the spacious conference room, six pairs of eyes looked at me at the same time. Compared to before, the number of people has be considerably smaller. I heard that most elders dont attend meetings often. I smiled to myself as I recalled the conversation I had with Painter Joo in the past. Elders who are not interested in the big or small affairs of the people and only act for their own benefit. It was a truly attractive title. Originally, a big mans butt had to be heavy. Murim Lord Joo Hwabaek offered me a seat with a faint smile on his face. Wee. Sacheon Branch Manager Yeon-woon meets Master Maeng. Although the number of people was small, each person here was a giant that could not be ignored. The middle-aged man wearing a military uniform with a blue dragon pattern on his chest was the chieftain of the Cheongryongdae, and the old woman wearing a military uniform with a Suzaku pattern on his chest was the chieftain of the Suzakudae. In addition, the elders of the Ami faction and themunal faction, and themander-in-chief Zhuge Huan, who I had seen before, caught my eye. I heard that you suffered a hardship after being attacked by assassins dispatched from the Demonic Cult. yes. They say that most of the demons who were escorted to the vige have turned into idiots. Immediately after capturing him alive, he was interrogated using dead soul poison. They kept in mind that if they did not take the antidote before a certain period of time, they might have taken a poison that could lead to death . The reason I called you today is because I want to ask you a few things about them. Chapter 176 Episode 176 I heard that among the captured demonic cultists, there were warriors from the Southern Mandarin. yes. The story goes that he also lost his senses. Its only natural that we interrogated him by injecting him with dead soul poison. Can you tell the people here what you found out through the interrogation? I would have already sent you a letter and told you everything I found out. There are some people whose stories we havent heard yet. I stared at Joohwabaek with narrowed eyes and quickly nodded. I didnt know why they wanted to leave the exnation to me. Still, I couldnt refuse since it was something my boss told me to do. In a calm voice, I summarized the main points and exined them simply. Five factionspeting with the goal of taking control of the Beast Pce. The situation is that one of the factions is being supported by the Demonic Cult. There is even an opinion that it is presumed that the faction in question dispatched pce warriors to the Demonic Cult to ensure smooth exchanges. When everything was said, everyone in the conference room had serious expressions on their faces. If it is true, it is not a matter to be taken lightly. If a faction supported by the Demonic Cult Lord takes hegemony over the Beast Pce, our faction will inevitably face difficulties. We need toe up with measures as soon as possible. Starting with the Sanghyeolgeom (Ѫ), an elder from Amipa, speaking, the Blue Dragon Grandmaster and the Suzaku Grandmaster spoke one after another. Nam Hak-geom (Ű), a senior member of themunal faction who was quietly observing the atmosphere, red at me and said as if he was throwing something. You did something rash. ? Theres no way he didnt know that the target injected with Dead Soul Poison has a high probability of dying or turning into an idiot. He was a person who would never open his mouth unless he used poison. Also, as I said just now, we took into ount the possibility that they had taken poison beforehand Arent they all alive and well? It is a result-based story. I had no way of knowing that at the time. Others may not know, but I should not have used Dead Soul Poison on the Beast Pce warrior. If we had taken the time to cajole or torture, we could have elicited much more information. I met Namhakgeoms gaze with a puzzled expression. I couldnt understand why he was acting so hostile. I didnt particrly think my method was perfect. At the time, I thought it was the best, but depending on your perspective, there were definitely people who felt regret. At least I didnt handle my work so sloppily that I heard others criticize me. I dont think theres any reason to be reprimanded. On the contrary, I wouldnt know if I heard apliment. He annihted the assassins dispatched by the Demonic Cult Lord, interrogated those captured to extract information, and handed over their new recruits to the Taoists of the Hwasan Sect to escort them to the Maengs headquarters. Although most of the personnel became idiots or died during the interrogation, some were not intentionally injected with the Dead Soul poison, leaving room for additional information to be extracted. At this level, it would not be strange for the team to praise their contribution and give them arge reward. However, Namhakgeoms thoughts seemed to be a little different from mine. Besides, the two most important masters were not captured alive? Both of them were top-level yers. They were not people you could capture just because you wanted to. There was no need to talk about suffering. I had an intuition that if I got caught saying something pointless, something annoying would happen. Namhakgeom tapped the table with his index finger and continued to push me. They say the number of soldiers mobilized to catch the demon cultists reached hundreds. If we had taken advantage of the surrounding circumstances, wouldnt it have been possible to capture us alive? There was no such unreasonableness. What cant you say with words? How dare you criticize others for not being able to do what you yourself could not do. I still have a long way to go. I was able to reflect on it again. To be an elder, you have to have this level of shamelessness. After all, a senior was a senior. There was a lot to see and learn. Anyway, I dont understand. When I saw him before, I think he showed a rather favorable attitude. I calmly defended myself, and Namhakgeom continued to put pressure on me by biting his tail. The stories ran parallel paths. It seemed like Namhakgeom wanted to somehow make me admit to my mistake. I hope the fruitless conversation continues for some time. Joo Hwa-baek thumped the table with his palm and stopped Namhak-geom. Just leave it at that. I understand that you feel regretful, but the Sacheon branch manager didnt really do anything wrong, right? But Lord Maeng. This is not a ce prepared to distinguish between right and wrong. We gathered toe up with a solution. All right. Namhakgeom clicked his tongue and leaned against the back of the chair, saying Tsk. He crossed his arms and nced in this direction with an unkind look, and said as if he were throwing something out. I think we should at least avoid a situation where the Demonic Cult and the Beast Pce join forces to pressure the Murim Alliance from above and below. The Great Lord of the Blue Dragon and the Great Lord of the Suzaku nodded in the affirmative. In a way, it could be said that it was natural for the high-ranking members of the Meng to feel uneasy. Having memories of my past life, I knew that the Beast Pce would not be released within the next ten years. On the other hand, what about them? It was as obvious as fire what thoughts they had, having only been exposed to fragmentary information obtained through interrogation of the film crew. Something needs to be done. . The problem is that we dont have enough space right now. Now that Cheonghae has fallen into the hands of the Demonic Cult, we do not have the manpower to devote to guarding against the movements of the Beast Pce, which may or may not actually be active. You are right. In that sense, I would like to suggest one thing. ? If there are no personnel to recruit from the main branch of the alliance, wouldnt it be possible to mobilize personnel from branches that have rtively ample resources? Tell me in a little more detail. The head of the Sacheon branch, who is a party to the incident, is here. It would be better to find the right person to handle this kind of work. How about giving him full authority over matters rted to the Beast Pce? I had a nk expression for a moment. Why does the story turn out that way? Now I felt like I knew Namhakgeoms intentions. The reason he pushed me to the point of making somewhat unreasonable ims was all for this moment. The paving stones wereid to create an atmosphere that this side could not refuse. . Painter Joo looked slightly embarrassed. While he was stroking his chin and pretending to be worried, he nced sideways in my direction. The moment our gazes crossed, I realized. That he agrees with Namhakgeoms argument. Damn it. As a leader, there would be no reason to object. The flow wasnt good. I was about to take on a burdensome task without making a move. I opened my mouth, trying hard not to show my emotional agitation. Its too heavy a burden for me. There is no one more qualified than you. Wouldnt it be better to leave issues rted to Nanman to the Yunnan branch located in the adjacent region? Good idea. I will send an official letter of cooperation to the Yunnan branch as well. Namhakgeom turned to me and made a sinister expression. Is this what it feels like to open your eyes and get your nose cut? I am the branch president of the Sacheon branch. The branch cannot be left empty for too long. As you may know, the Sichuan branch is short on personnel due to a recentrge-scale purge. Thats not something someone who left the branch for a long time to attend a banquet hosted by the Namgung family would say. . Dont worry about manpower issues. If there are insufficient personnel, we can just recruit them from the headquarters and send them there. The Great Blue Dragon and the Great Master Suzaku exchanged nces and moved their lips. It seemed like they were talking to each other over the phone. I couldnt see any hole to get out of. Even Joo Hwa-baek and Zhuge-hwan seemed to have already finished their discussion and were looking at each other and nodding. Sacheon Branch Manager Yeonseon. yes. Lord Maeng. Can I trust you? I sighed deeply in my heart. Is there anyone in the world who can shake their head at this situation? I wanted to scream and throw the table over, but I suppressed it with superhuman patience. Please leave it to me. Then lets just say its decided that way. . You cant just pass it off like this. From a realistic perspective, it would be impossible to keep the Beast Pce in check with the Sichuan and Yunnan branches alone. Hwabaek Joo had a faint smile on his face. The Great Blue Dragon asked with a puzzled expression. Do you have an idea? Lets send an official letter of cooperation to each n and family. Send a master to help the Sacheon branch. * * * After returning to the dorm, I called Damwoon and told him what had happened in the conference room. Damun said with an absurd expression. So, the branch leader took charge of resolving the issue regarding the Beast Pce? It just so happened to be like that. How on earth do youe to such a conclusion? Thats right. So what exactly is the branch manager supposed to do? Nothing is clearly set. The point is that we must prevent the Beast Pce from joining hands with the Demonic Cult and from thinking of invading the central ins. . The most ideal and certain way would be to send a delegation and conclude a non-aggression pact. I dont think its something worth entrusting to just one branch. It seems like Namhakgeom decided to screw me over. If you are a Namhakgeom, isnt he an elder from themunal faction? Why the branch manager I dont understand that either. I dont remember doing anything to deserve resentment toward him. Why did Namhakgeom show a hostile attitude towards me? That wasnt the only strange thing. A question that came to mind even when the first summons was given. If youre going to call me to discuss matters regarding the Beast Pce, wouldnt it be right to contact me earlier while Im staying at the Nangung Pce? As I was scratching the back of my head with an annoyed expression, I immediately remembered a persons face. A pot-bellied middle-aged man wearing a golden silk robe. Geumhwa-gun, owner of Geumryong Sangdan. What he said to me not long ago shed through my mind. [I dont know what they were thinking in creating a rift between the Geumryong Sangdan and the Namgung Family, but they will regret it.] [ Look forward to it. The price for turning the Golden Dragon Merchant into an enemy will be high.] Chapter 177 Episode 177 It was a fairly usible hypothesis. There is no clear evidence, but If the current situation was due to the intervention of Geumryong Sangju, all the questions that had arisen so far could be resolved. This is also the reason why the order to summon was issued long after the subjugation of Yeongeumdae. The reason why Namhakgeom showed hostility towards me. This is outrageous. I was prepared for this situation from the moment I first decided to join the alliance. If you be part of an organization, you wont be able to live only doing what you want. Sometimes you will have to force yourself to take on troublesome tasks and follow unreasonable instructions from your boss. Of course, even so, I couldnt help but feel bad. Geumryongsangdanju, you have suffered a great loss because of me, and since there is no proof whatsoever, lets just say we will move on for now. I felt like my anger wouldnt go away if I didnt at least get revenge on Namhakgeom, who had screwed me over. The person who suggested leaving the matter rted to the Beast Pce to me was probably Namhakgeom. It was highly likely that everything that happened in Maeng Jubus conference room was nned. It was clear that Maengjus statement that he had called because he had something to ask was a tant lie. If you just wanted to get additional information, exchanging letters would have been enough. Somehow, the interests of Namhakgeom and the leader coincided, and as a result, a team of yers and opponents was created. However, even though the interests of both sides were the same, it seemed that the intentions were not the same. When the leader suggested that each sect and family send masters to support the Sacheon branch, Namhakgeom clearly looked embarrassed. It seemed as if he was asking, Hasnt there ever been a story like this? Damun and I discussed various things for a long time, and it wasnt untilte at night that we left. Damwoon got up from his seat and said with a sigh. Its going to be busy from now on. We dont have to carry out the mission right away, so lets think about it slowly. At least we have time until spring, right? The good news is that we wont have to deal with it if a problem arises that we cant handle. I guess so. I dont know about the upper echelons of Meng, but the power struggle within the Beast Pce is expected to continue for more than ten years. We will try to find a way to make the most of what hase to this. * * * The leaders personal office. Zhou Hwabaek, an old man with grey-white hair, was sighing and processing paperwork under Zhuge Huans strict watch. Total military. yes. Lord Maeng. Is there nothing to do like that? Im working hard. Do you mean to say that standing against the wall like a stone statue and ring at me is work? Its work. I dont remember entrusting you with such a task. If the Lord hadpleted the paperwork on time, I wouldnt have had a reason to do this. No matter what, where in the world is there a subordinate who monitors his bosss every move? Please stopining andplete the payment quickly. If we dont get it done today, there will be problems. . Juhwabaek clicked his tongue and turned over the documents with mechanical movements and stamped them. Zhuge Huan watched him with sharp eyes. How much time has passed like that? Maybe I might have been hated. What are you saying all of a sudden? The Sacheon branch manager. Please stop talking about unnecessary things and focus on your work. Isnt this okay? At least let us have a chat. . Come and sit down first. Its good to watch, but doesnt your legs hurt if you stand like that? All right. Zhuge Huan reluctantly nodded and sat down with his butt pressed against the leather chair ced across from the desk. Painter Joo said in a humorous voice without taking his eyes off the document. Youre a smart friend, you would have figured it out by now. Me and Namhakgeom got into a fight. Probably so. Hes been forced to take on a task he doesnt want to do, and he might be swearing at us right now. Maybe thats why my ears seem itchy today. What do you think? ? Do you think the Sacheon Branch Manager will surprise the world by making great achievements again this time? Youll know that when you watch. Its always been that way, but Ive never felt so strongly about wanting to retire as I do these days. My lord, what about me? I always feel sorry for you If you feel sorry, pleaseplete your work on time from now on. I guess I cant really set the mood. Its already been more than thirty years since I helped Lord Maeng. Now, if you were to be honest and reveal your hidden inner feelings, wouldnt you be able to feel moved? I seem like a boring person. If you want to retire, finding a sessor is an urgent priority. Artist Joo said Pick and smiled. Finding a sessor was not as easy as it sounds. I have a strong desire to go into retirement after handing over the position of leader to the right person. There was no way I could let this person shoulder the future of Baekdo Moorim. The leader of the Murim Alliance is the face that represents the political faction Murim. Not only did he have to have excellent martial arts skills, but he also had to have a high level of chivalry and altruism. He had to have the leadership ability to epass the warriors belonging to the organization, and he had to have a firm will not to be swayed by the words of the elders and other executives. Isnt there someone who can be chosen as a sessor? Hes a talent that even you, who has a strict personality, recognizes. I doubt whether the parties involved would want that. Everyone in the male family dreams of reaching the peak. Which leader would refuse the position of leader? We have been looking for a talented person who can take over the position of leader for a long time. However, I rarely found the wood that I liked. Then one day. I met Yeon-woon at the preliminary round of the Yongbong branch, taking time off from work to go sightseeing. While researching him and hearing about his past actions, Hwabaek Joo saw light. Excellent martial arts skills, poor background, high chivalry, and strong will. It was a perfect lumber with nothing missing. I hope you grow up quickly and follow in my footsteps. Joo Hwa-baek looked up with a hollow smile and pushed the documents he hadpleted to the corner of the desk. Zhuge Hwan stood up as if he had been waiting, picked it up, and said. The leader is also very evil. Why cant you say that you are evil? Im just trying to give the talent I like the opportunity to make a contribution so that he can get promoted quickly. In the process, I may receive some resentment from the person involved, but I will have to ept that. * * * So far, I have tried to make no enemies around me as much as possible. This was because I had grown tired of my past life and felt that there was no benefit in increasing the number of people who were unnecessarily hostile. In particr, he has worked hard not to lose ground with the elders of the group. Even when Man Lik Kwon persecuted me for reasons that were not funny and even when Man Jung Geom requested an illegal match, I tried to find a way to resolve the matter amicably if possible. Although they were wary of the power and power of the elders of the Meng n, the fact that they were seniors of martial arts whom they respected greatly yed a big role. but. Namhakgeom crossed the line. It was different from Man Lik Kwon or Man Jung Geom, who only made some threats but did not take any special action. The treatment of those who ended up trying as an attempt and those who actuallymitted the crime could not be the same. I was not a person with a good personality to the point where I could calmly tolerate harm caused by others. I couldnt sleep with my feet up if I didnt get back at the person who had harmed me, whether it was a senior or something else. Of course, out of revenge, he had no intention of storming into the Senate and beating up Namhak Sword. Because the loss that must be endured with that method is too great. More than anything. Even if I was an expert who had reached the state of peace, it was realistically impossible to break into the Senate. If you are going to do it, do it more clearly and meticulously. In the first ce, the aesthetics of revenge carried out only by force were greatly reduced. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a taffy. Just like Namhakgeom, I also wanted to give him a proper fuck. To do that, we first had to gather information about Namhakgeom. Although we had already investigated the faces of those in the Senate, what we needed this time was a little more detailed information. Entering a moderatelyrge guesthouse, I ordered noodles from Jeomsoi and looked around. If this were Sacheon, I would have gone straight to Cheonhwaru and met Cheonnyeo. Unfortunately, I did not know who the branch leader of Hao Wen in Hunan was. Thats why I had to sell it myself. . He put his hand into his chest and yed with the jade que that proved he was Hao Wens customer. If I took this out and waited, Hao Wens person would automatically try to contact me. I dont know if itll be okay. There was nothing that bothered me. This ce was in the middle of Changsha. The area where the eyes of the warriors belonging to the group were everywhere was Jangsa. There were probably some among them who recognized the identity of the Okpae. Furthermore, there are probably people like me who are doing business with Hao Mun. If my movements fall into Namhakgeoms ears, things will be troublesome. It would not be surprising if a person of Namhakgeoms stature had a close rtionship with Hao Wen. In the worst case, the branch manager of the business might have a close rtionship with Namhakgeom. If we try to gather information about Namhakgeom, we may face bacsh. I felt regretful for no reason. It would have been a great help if Cheon Ga-ryeong had been there at a time like this. As I was eating the noodles served by Jeomsoy, I made a decision in my mind. If I just keep worrying about it, nothing will happen. It was impossible to stay in Honam forever. All work had to bepleted before returning to the Sacheon branch. I quietly ced the jade tablet I took out from my chest on the table. It was then. I dont have any seats, so is it okay if we sit together? A womans voice pierced my ears. I raised my head and looked at the source of the voice. A woman with her face covered with cotton sat down across from the table without permission. Then, I covered the jade tablet with my hand so that it could not be seen by others and pushed it towards me. . I narrowed my eyebrows and put down the chopsticks in my hand. It was a familiar body and voice. long time no see. A woman in silk greeted me with a smile in her voice. The moment I saw the face visible through the slightly lifted cotton thread. under. I just burst outughing. The womans eyes narrowed as if she liked that reaction. I didnt know you woulde visit me so suddenly. They say its Damhohoji (Մ). How did he know that he showed up just when help was needed? Cheon Sojeo. Chapter 178 Episode 178: Cheon Ji-ryeong. Hao Wen-jus youngest disciple. Thest time I saw her face was half a year ago. It was a sudden reunion in an unexpected ce. I kept the jade tablet in my arms and naturally wrapped a nket of energy around it. Is thepetition for sessor over? huh. Now the only problem left is deciding where to assign the students who failed thepetition. It was a nice face to see after a long time. Given the situation, the joy was even greater. With her help, it would be easier to gather information about the Namhak Sword. So Sojeo will be my exclusive handler again? Not yet. Not yet? Master ordered the training to be closed. After hearing that you were in Honam, I came to see you for a moment. Before we begin training in earnest. Is Hao Wens headquarters in Hunan? I cant answer that question. Even though he asked a difficult question, Cheon Ga-ryeong did not show any signs of agitation. Should I say that he is also the leader of Hao Wen? His ability to control his emotions was exceptional. I have some good news. What news? I lost the sessorpetition, but I think I can maintain my position as leader. I looked slightly surprised. The conversation I had with her in the past at ck Poetry shed through my mind. [What happens if I lose thepetition?] [Nothing special will happen, right? At most, he would be stripped of his position as leader and demoted to branch leader?] [Isnt this a purge?] [Its just the minimum measure to ensure that no one is dissatisfied with the results and plots a rebellion. .] Didnt you say that if you lose thepetition, you will be demoted to branch leader? I think it was effective to consistently express to those around me that I was not interested in the position of small gate owner. If you want to take on the role of a person in charge, it may be better to maintain the position of leader. Good. Anyway, it looks like a lot has happened while I was gone? Something happened. Ive heard the news about you so hard that it hurts my ears. From subduing the Iron Blood Demon Army and the Vampire Demon Lord to recently annihting two groups of the Yeongeum University. We chatted for a while, asking each other what we were up to. I stood up and made a suggestion to Cheon Ga-ryeong. Would you like to walk for a while? good. Cheon Ga-ryeong and I left the inn and walked along the main street together. The streets were crowded with people. It took a while to move around with the crowd. Cheon Ga-ryeong asked me in full voice. -Taking out the jade tablet probably means that this is a situation that requires Hao Muns information power. -yes. -What information do you need? -I need information about Namhakgeom, an elder of the Alliance. -Namhak sword? Thats quite a big guy. Exactly what kind of information do you need? -I hope I can figure out a weakness or something like that. -Do you have a grudge against the elder of the alliance? -Its not like this person started the fight first. -Its not an ordinary request. Are you trying to ask ordinary Hao Mun-do to do such a favor? -If I had to, I was nning to go directly to the branch manager of the business. -No matter how much of a branch leader position Hao Mundo has, he does not have the authority to sell personal information about elders. Im d I came to visit you at the right time. -Is that so? -I happen to have some useful information. -Please teach me. I will pay any amount. -its okay. Let me just tell you. Cheon Ga-ryeongughed and yed with her waist. Judging from the shape of the wrinkles in the clothes that were revealed when the hands brushed against each other, it seemed like he was wearing the waist belt he had previously bought from Heuksi inside the pce. -Namhakgeom has one child out of wedlock. -Children out of wedlock? It was an unexpected story. A Taoist from themunal sect has a child. Cults with Taoist tendencies often forbade marriage. The Hwasan faction was like that, the Cheongseong faction was like that, and the Gongong faction was like that. He was a great man in many ways. I was curious about how Jang Moon-in of themunal faction would react if this fact became known. In the worst case, wouldnt Namhakgeom be emunicated? Well, thats only if solid proof is possible. As Cheon Ga-ryeong said, it was fortunate that she appeared at the right time. This was not the type of information that a single branch manager could handle. -How does Hao Mun know that Nam Hak-geom has a hidden child? -My mother was a courtesan. Did you say that she died due tock of energy after giving birth? -Is that courtesan a Hao Mun-do? -They said that it was not the person involved, but a close senior courtesan who was Hao Mun-do. I think this is pretty good information. What do you think? -I like it very much. Could you please tell me in more detail about Namhakgeoms child? -I heard this story quite a long time ago, so my memory is a bit hazy but Im guessing hes already past his age. Gender would be male. -Where is he now? -I dont know that much. I think I should stop by a nearby branch and look through some materials. -If you find any material, please forward it to me. -okay. * * * Its been a while. Im sorry for contacting you so suddenly. Its okay. Because I just happened to have some free time. I couldnt even say thank you properly before. I guess I should say thank you. Thanks to you, we were able to regain Segas lost vision. Dump base near Dongdong Lake. Manjunggeom and I were sitting by the window overlooking the blueke, clinking sses together and having a light conversation. I said there was something I wanted to ask you. yes. Is it about Namhakgeom? Did you know? I know. I heard that Namhakgeom insisted that you be entrusted with work rted to the Beast Pce. Lord Maeng epted it again. . I have to take on a troublesome task. Actually, I wanted to refuse, but I couldnt because of the atmosphere. If you want to die somehow, I will try my best. no. Its something Ive already epted, and I dont want to burden my senior with this. Thank you for your words, but the matter had already been concluded. Even if Manjunggeom intervened, not much would change. Isnt it as simple as it sounds to overturn the issue that the Namhak Sword and the Murim Lord are working together to pursue? I have a different favor to ask you, senior. Tell me. Instead of me taking charge of the Beast Pce-rted work, additional personnel have been assigned to the Sichuan branch. Well, thats a natural measure. The Sacheon branch is short of manpower due to arge-scale purge. I put the ss down on the table with a faint smile on my face. While Manjunggeom had a puzzled look on his face, I put a curtain around me and spoke in a soft voice. I hope to be able to fill that number with the people I designate. * * * The next evening. Cheon Ga-ryeong suddenly appeared in a deserted alley and handed me a note. ruler. Information requested. I immediately opened the note and checked its contents. A brief summary of the contents was as follows. Name C Hwang Ho-jin. Age C thirty-four years old. Personality C None known. Location C Seonyejang (rf) located on the northern outskirts of Changsa. Family rtionship C The biological rtives of Namhakgeom, an elder of the Murim Alliance. The mother lost her strength after giving birth and died. Human rtions C absolutely nothing. Interaction with others appears to be prohibited. The warriors and employees hired by Namhakgeom are watching their every move. Special note C Hwang Ho-jin himself does not seem to know who his father is. There is a history of trying to escape the manor to avoid surveince. Martial Arts C Presumed to be at the end of the climax. It is highly likely that he received martial arts and elixir support from Namhakgeom. Past escape attempts were revealed to be futile. Since the witness was an ordinary person who did not practice martial arts, it may not be certain. After confirming all the details. I folded the paper and ced it in my arms and opened my mouth. It seems like Namhakgeom cares a lot about his children. Looking at what weve shown so far, thats highly likely. It wasnt enough that he kept alive a being who could be called a shameful person instead of killing him, and even provided him with martial arts skills and elixirs. Cheon Ji-ryeong shrugged his shoulders and answered. I stroked my chin and was lost in thought. It will be difficult to prove that Hwang Ho-jin is Nam Hak-geoms son. I was able to find out even though I only received fragmentary information through the note. Namhak Sword has taken out double and triple insurance in preparation for any unexpected situation. What more can I say since even Hwang Ho-jin, the person involved, doesnt know who his parents are? No matter how much evidence this side gathers and spreads rumors, it is extremely unlikely that Namhakgeom will be deposed. After thinking about various ns in my head for a while, I drew a faint smile on my face. An interesting thought urred to me. It is not necessarily the only way to widely announce Hwang Ho-jins existence to those around him. Cheon Ga-ryeong, who was leaning against the wall and quietly looking in this direction, crossed his arms and asked. What do you n to do? If Im going to gather evidence that Hwang Ho-jin is Nam Hak-geoms child, then I I have the evidence. It will take a long time to collect, and I dont think it will be very effective. then? Youre not trying to kill Hwang Ho-jin just to make Namhak-geom shed tears of blood, are you? Is that possible? I looked back at Cheon Ga-ryeong with an expression as if I was asking something like that. They killed Hwang Ho-jin. Why did you do such a wasteful thing? There is a way that is more pleasant and beneficial to me. * * * Late in the morning. Hiding in the darkness with the ghost cloth spread out, I leapt silently and crossed the manor wall. He then approached the back of the warrior who was yawning while standing next to arge brazier and struck him on the back of the neck, knocking him out, and then taking the demon blood. He ced the unconscious body of the warrior against the wall and quietly moved along the wall. Ugh! Bwak! One by one, the warriors standing guard lost consciousness and tore down the new figure. A servant left the dormitory to go to the side room. The husband and wife were moving ingredients to prepare the next morning. He points out everyone he encounters and moves them to an inconspicuous corner. It didnt take long to subdue everyone present in the manor. I sighed, waved my hands, and walked lightly into the main hall located in the center of the manor. . As I entered the room that I assumed to be a bedroom, I noticed arge man lying on the bed. The moment I carefully approach the man and extend my hand. Sigh! A sword rose like a thunderbolt and narrowly missed my cheek. If my reaction had been a littlete, I would have been seriously hurt. It seemed like he was pretending to be asleep and waiting for me toe closer. Who are you? Therge man quickly rolled over to the window and red at me with wary eyes and asked. I said, raising both hands as if to show that I had no hostility. Id like to talk to you for a moment, could you spare some time? Chapter 179 Episode 179 What did you say just now? A gunman broke into Seonhojangst night. What a monster! Who on earth broke into there and for what purpose? It is said that not only the guard warriors but also all the servants were found with their blood des suppressed. Hojin! Did you say Hojin is safe? It looks like he disappeared. what! Namhakgeoms face was distorted miserably. He was breathing heavily with a red face and asked, ring at his subordinate with a look that threatened to devour him. What about pleural effusion? It has not been revealed. However, given that there were no witnesses and all of the escort warriors fell victim to the same method, it is highly likely that it was the work of one person rather than multiple people. Are you saying that you single-handedly suppressed all of Seonhojangs warriors? Without leaving any trace? yes. There wouldnt be that many experts like that in the entire world. Looking at the revealed circumstances, it appears that he is one of the highest level of skill among the 100 great masters. And one more thing. It is presumed that Prince Hwang was not kidnapped, but voluntarily followed the beast. What does that mean? They said there was no trace of Confucius having engaged inbat with the beast. Isnt he strong enough to single-handedly overwhelm all the warriors employed by Seon Seon-jang? It wouldnt be surprising even if there were no battle scars left. Prince Hwang is a master who is on the verge of reaching his peak. No matter how great the beast was, it is unlikely that someone as powerful as Confucius could have resisted even once and been subdued. Was Hojin that bad? Among the warriors employed by Seonhojang, there is no one who can predict the odds of victory in a one-on-one fight with Prince Hwang. The reason why we have recently sent several petitions requesting additional staff is also rted to this. . Not only that. There were no traces of a fight, but it is said that a phrase that appeared to be a message from Prince Hwang was engraved on the wall. message? I heard it said Daejeon Hwangdo. Daejeon Hwangdo (չͼ). Expand your big intentions. It was a phrase that warriors who had just appeared in the Gangho would enjoy using. Namhakgeom, with his hand on his forehead, slumped down in his chair. He stared at the floor in silence and spoke in a low voice. Find it. Hojin and the guy who lured him away. yes. After finishing the report and leaving the pce, the subordinate let out the breath he had been holding and nced back. I almost fainted from being crushed by the deadly force that spewed out. You seem quite angry. It was the first time that Namhakgeom looked so angry. I had a gut feeling that if I couldnt resolve the situation quickly, I would be in trouble. First, we must check the safety of Prince Hwang. The most urgent task is to make sure that there are no problems with Hwang Ho-jins health. Executing the beast was the second problem. Its difficult. What to do in a situation where there is no clue. It was fortunate that Hwang Ho-jin left the field on his own. What if the viins purpose was to kidnap or kill Hwang Ho-jin? I didnt know that Namhakgeom might have let go of the strings of reason and gone on a rampage. The man, who was crossing the garden with a deep sigh, muttered. First, Ill have to release someone and gather information. * * * Contrary to concerns, it was not that difficult to follow Hwang Ho-jins movements. The problem was what he did while he was gone. Namhakgeom asked, staring at his subordinate with a nk expression. Hojin took the entrance test? yes. What kind of nonsense is that? The entrance exam isnt something you can just take just because you want to. This is something that normally cannot happen. Unless you ignore the order and procedures. Thats what I said. How on earth can a guy who has only disappeared for half a day appear as a martial arts leader? Given the circumstances, it appears that the identity of the person who cheated on Prince Hwang was Cheonryong. Heavenly Dragon? Are you talking about the Sichuan branch leader? yes. Namhakgeoms eyes widened as if torn. Why does the Sacheon branch managers nickname stick out here? It seems that Prince Hwang has made preparations in advance so that he can take the entrance exam right away. Heh heh. Namhakgun, who wasughing, suddenly stumbled over Shinhyeong. He hurriedly approached and pushed away the subordinate who was helping him, shouting and waving his hands. Wow! The subordinates head turned. My cheek, where I had been hit by the palm of my hand, was swollen and blood was flowing from the corner of my mouth. What on earth did you do to make things like this! sorry. Suha swallowed the blood that had umted in his mouth and lowered his head, biting his lip tightly. I felt aggrieved, but there was nothing good about rebelling here. Ugh! Namhakgeom, who had been huffing and puffing for a long time without being able to control his anger, grabbed the back of the neck and knocked Shinhyeong down. A dignified subordinate picked up his body and carried it to the bed. Nam Hak-geom, who barely came to his senses, spoke in a dying voice like a patient suffering from lung disease. Heavenly Dragon. Find out for what purpose that guy contacted Hojin. All right. No, the important thing is not the purpose. Send someone to him. Tell them I want to meet you. I will. * * * Daru () located near Dongdong Lake (ͥ). I sat across the table from Cheon Ga-ryeong. Cheon Ga-ryeong took off his bamboo hat and said in aughing voice. I persuaded you more easily than I thought? It is a natural result. Prince Huang wanted freedom, and I wanted his power. It means our understanding is aligned. What you really want isnt the ability he has, is it? Its revenge on Namhakgeom. It is true that I highly admired Prince Hwangs abilities. The more capable subordinates you have, the better. I wonder what Namhakgeom is feeling right now. Already around the new hour, Namhakgeom sent someone. He said he wanted to meet me. so? I refused. Theres no reason why you should blush in person. The face of a warrior who was demanding to apany him, citing the authority of an elder, appeared in my mind. It would be better to just follow along. Do you have the confidence to handle the rest? That you will regret it. Thinking about him showing such an overbearing attitude, I couldnt help butugh. Are you okay? I feel like Ive crossed a river that I cant turn back from. It doesnt matter. Is this the one holding the sword hilt? Hwang Ho-jin was scheduled to be assigned to the Sacheon branch. I asked Manjung Prosecutor in advance and went through all the relevant procedures. Would Namhakgeom just watch it quietly? I can assure you that there was no choice but to watch. No matter how Namhakgeom is, it wont be easy to interfere with what Manjunggeom is pursuing. More than anything, you want to avoid a situation where suspicions arise about your rtionship with Hwang Ho-jin. Sometimes I doubt whether you belong to a political faction. Samurai said the same thing. Cheon Ga-ryeong epted the teaware brought out by Jeomsoi and poured tea into the cup with elegant movements. Jeomsoy, who had been staring at her as if fascinated, caught my gaze and left in shock. I took the steaming ss and muttered to myself with a faint smile on my face. Respected senior. I will make sure to take Prince Hwang to Nanman. Cheon Ga-ryeong, who cleared her throat once, put down her teacup and asked. Are you nning to return to Sacheon soon? yes. I have finished all my business in Honam, so I guess I should head back. I dont know when Ill see you again. You said you were ordered to close the training center. There is no exact deadline set? huh. He told me not to leave the training center until I entered the next realm. You may finish it quickly ande out, or you may not be able toe out even after several years. hmm. I narrowed my eyes and yed with the teacup. There was a question I had for quite some time. What exactly is Hao Wen-jus intention? Presumably, the reason he made Cheonnyeo the branch leader of Seongdo was because he had Cheon Ga-ryeongs absence in mind. In other words, it was a n that foresaw several moves prepared for me. There are many strange things besides the promotion of Cheonnyeo to branch manager. For example, why did I appoint Cheon Ga-ryeong as my exclusive handler? In the past, there was a time when I could not yet fully embody the White Thunder Godkong. My rtionship with Hao Wen was not very good. Because in order to be a customer of Hao Mun, I took the risk of divulging the secrets of the n. It was a time when we did not trust each other and were wary. At that time, there were quite a few people in Haomun who had antipathy towards me. The reason why the Haomen who came to Sacheon to escort Cheon Ji-ryeong showed hostility towards me was also unrted to that. Despite this, Hao Wen-ju made the iprehensible decision to appoint me as the person in charge. Now I have be an influential figure in my own right, but at the time I was just a trainee. From Hao Wen-jus point of view, he would have been nothing more than an insignificant boy. [I dont know why, but Lord Moon seems to have decided that you are someone worthy of special treatment. Considering that he dispatched me despite internal opposition.] Why on earth does Hao Wen-ju show such favor to me? What is the purpose of attaching Cheon Ga-ryeong to me, even at the risk of internal opposition? Im saying this now, but until recently, my rtionship with Hao Wen wasnt equal. Should I say it was tilted and horizontal? If its natural, its natural. It would be even more strange if the rtionship between an individual and arge martial arts force was equal. There are even many people within the sect who have antipathy towards me. Nevertheless, the reason why I did not show any difort to Cheon Ga-ryeong was simple. Because she was one of the few people in Haomun who had favor with me. Because I knew that she defended and supported me when other leaders were pouring out negative opinions about me. Therefore, I tried to maintain a good rtionship with her as much as possible. I thought there was nothing wrong with increasing intimacy. If you think about it, the heavenly maiden is also someone who has favor with me. Because you were saved by me when you were kidnapped by the poisonous snake sword. Cheon Ga-ryeong and Baek Hye-un were also people who were indebted to me. Is this a coincidence? Did Hao Wenju pick out these two people and ce them around me for no reason? That cant be possible. There had to be some purpose. For some purpose I dont know. It could have just been an investment based on my prospects. But for some reason, I had an unfounded intuition that it might not be such a simple reason. After thinking about it for a while, I shook my head slightly. If you think about it in a situation where there is insufficient information, you will note up with a great answer. Cheon Sojeo. He pushed the teacup into the corner and ced his chin on his sped hands. He then proposed it to Cheon Ga-ryeong, who was looking at us with a puzzled expression. There is a way to significantly shorten the time it takes to close a building. Would you like to hear it? Chapter 180 Episode 180 How to shorten the training period? There are quite a few people around me who have actually benefited from this method. You sound like a quack medicine seller. You wont lose anything by trusting it. If you ask me to trust you, it means there is something I have to endure, right? You need to leave yourself to me for a while. Are you deliberately choosing words that have an ominous feel to them? Did you see it? . The decision is up to you. If youre really worried, you can refuse. Im not in a position to regret anything, and I have no intention of forcing it. Cheon Ga-ryeong,ughing, leaned against the back of the chair. She pretended to think for a moment and eventually nodded. good. Do you mind if I hear how it is done? At least I believe you wont harm me. Lets move on first. Its not something you can do in front of others. After leaving Daru, Cheon Ga-ryeong and I stopped by a nearby guest house and rented a room. Jeomsoy made a meaningful expression when he saw a young man and woman renting a room and moving in together. It was obvious what he was thinking, but I decided not to point it out. Ill take a look at your blood pressure first. Is that what you meant by giving yourself over? yes. If you move your body in the middle, a dangerous situation may arise. First of all, before we start, I want to ask you one thing. Please speak. Is there any connection between Seoyeons metamorphosis and what you are nning to do to me now? . She was still a woman with good sense. Since he was the leader of Hao Wen, it was not strange to hear the news that Tang Seo-yeon had achieved aplete transformation. However, linking myself to Tang Seoyeons changes was apletely different matter. Because there was no evidence or circumstantial evidence that Tang Seo-yeon achieved metamorphosis because of me. Is it simple intuition or great insight? I shrugged my shoulders and answered in a sly tone. well. Im not sure. Seeing as there is no denial, it seems like there is some connection. There must be a connection. However, Sojeos transformation is the result ofplex factors other than my help. To be honest, I dont know why that result came about. He touched Cheon Ga-ryeongs demon blood that was lying on the bed and then ced his hand on Myeongmuns blood. Then, a small condensed white lightning energy was injected into her body. The work of scraping off the turbidity and waste umted in the body with the needle of the condensed brain energy continued for a long time. Because it was a task that required considerable concentration, quite a bit of fatigue umted. Beads of sweat formed on my forehead. Huh He let out a long breath, took his hand off the Myeongmunhyeol and looked around. The son-inw was already immersed in darkness. Afterpleting the blood purification, he created a samadhi fire, lit amp, and opened the window for venttion. Cheon Ji-ryeong looked down at her body with a bewildered expression and muttered. You can remove toxins and waste by injecting brain energy into someone elses body. Ive never heard of something like this being possible. Its a skill I recently learned. If this fact bes known, the martial arts people will flock to the Sacheon branch in droves. Of course, what happened today must be kept a secret. Do not reveal this to anyone. Isnt it too careless to say that now? What if I go around telling people around you and your teacher about your abilities? I know that Sojeo is a loud-mouthed person, unlike his usual appearance. He is also a person who upholds the minimum moral standards. Should I take this as apliment? We will have to repeat the same task three or four more times. We will meet here twice a day for the next two days. Cheon Ga-ryeong nodded and got up from the bed, exhaling hot breath. Like me, Cheon Ga-ryeongs whole body was soaked with sweat. The moisture-soaked coat clung to the body, showing off the curves of the body. thank you. I gained an unexpected opportunity. Its done. I also received help here. At that moment, Jeom Soi, who was passing by in the hallway, noticed me and Cheon Ga-ryeong leaving the room together and was shocked. The way he narrowed his eyes and smiled made me feel like he hadpletely misunderstood something. I dont know if this is going to cause a lot of unnecessary scandal. * * * I said goodbye to Cheon Ga-ryeong and headed straight to my dorm. First, I nned to wash my body and change my clothes. Lets spread light and move for a while. ! I stopped in ce with my eyes wide open. I came across an unexpectedly familiar face. An old man who was walking slowly along thekeside saw me and raised his wrinkled mouth. Its been a while. long time no see. Seniors. Sohyeongeom, an elder from the Hwasan faction. I showed my respect by politely raising my arms. Sohyeongeom, who was greeted with a light nod, gestured to me and said. I just needed apanion to talk to. Would you like to walk for a while? My junior sweated a lot. It might stink. Do you think I would care about such a trivial thing? Sohyeongeom walks ahead, sweeping his stylishly trimmed beard. I immediately followed up next to him. I never thought I would meet you like this. Now that I think about it, the ce where I first met you was also around here. What a funny coincidence. What happened to Dongjeong Lake. I just left Masil because I felt a bit frustrated. Now that I think about it, I couldnt even say thank you properlyst time. Dont worry about it. I know you contacted me separately to meet me. On the contrary, I was so busy that I couldnt make time for it. My junior received great help from my senior. Even if its called silver. I dont remember doing anything that great. If it werent for my senior, I wouldnt have been able to receive separate rewards from the Nine Great Gates and the Five Great Families. You are the one who brought back the lost vision of each n and family. You have to ept that much. After reaching a nearby ship, Sohyeongeom and I rented a ferry boat and moved to the center of theke. Again, it was my role to row. Sohyeongeom asked, taking out a bottle of alcohol and two sses from his chest. Would you like a drink? How could you refuse a drink from your senior? Moonlight poured down on the darkke, creating a dreamy atmosphere. Theke in winter had a different charm from that in summer. As I pulled out the stopper of the bottle, the fragrant scent of liquor spread out and filled the area. It reminds me of the old days. When I first met Sohyeongeom, we drank alcohol in the middle of theke like this. Sohyeongeom, who was leisurely drinking, looked up at the sky and sighed softly. I quietly put down my drink and opened my mouth. He said he left Masil out of frustration. . Are you worried about something? Im just feeling a little emotional these days. Are you worried about the recluse? You speak as if you have looked into my heart. How did you know? Didnt the Demonic Cult devour Cheonghae? Even if I were a senior, I would have felt anxious. There are two areas adjacent to Cheonghae. These were Sacheon (Ĵ) and Gansu (C). However, the road connecting Cheonghae and Sacheon was narrow and rough, making it difficult forrge-scale troops to move. Therefore, the next target of the Demonic Cult, which had swallowed up Cheonghae, had no choice but to be Gansu. When the front line established in Gansu copsed, the next target was Shaanxi, the territory of the Huashan faction. Although not as strong as themunal group, which was immediately on fire, the volcanic group was also in a very dangerous situation. If we could not somehow stop the advance of the Demonic Cult, we might end up following the same path as the Kunlun Sect. Although I am a Taoist believer who ys with immortals on empty days, I am also a disciple of Hwasan. I dont feel at peace. . I feel sorry for Sohyeongeom, but in the history of his previous life, the Hwasan faction was on the verge of extinction. Perhaps it would be no different in this life. The power possessed by the Demonic Cult was enormous beyond imagination. From a realistic perspective, it was impossible for the Baekdo martial arts team, which could not concentrate its power in one ce, to stop the advance of the Demonic Cult. but. A lot has already changed from the original history. When the artificial ruins of Guizhou were discovered, the ns prepared by Ma Jyoju went awry to a great extent. Like in the past life, there would not be an elite team dispatched to Gwiju to retrieve the lost visions of each sect and family. Of course, the speed at which the Demonic Cults army advances will slow down, which will be beneficial to the Volcano Sect. After organizing my thoughts, I drew a smile on my face. I was wondering how to repay what I owed, but then a good idea urred to me. It is inevitable that Gansu and Shaanxi will fall into the hands of Demonic Cult. No matter how much I fly or crawl, I cannot change the flow. However, it may be possible to minimize the damage that urs in the process. I filled Sohyeongeoms ss with alcohol and muttered in my mind. As long as there are people, a sect can be rebuilt. So, lets save as many disciples as possible so that they can join the Sichuan front. * * * Three dayster. My group and I left Jangsa and embarked on a journey to Sacheon. The number of people from nine increased to ten. Hwang Ho-jin, who was officially assigned to the Sacheon branch, had joined the group. Hwang Ho-jin, a first-time member of the group, looked slightly intimidated as he exchanged greetings with other members of the group. It was a natural reaction. Hwa Dae-rang, the son of Hwayang Sangdanju of Tang Seoyeon, a direct blood rtive of the Chang Myeong-gung Tang family, a hundred great masters, and Chi Woon-ryong, famous as a Jinbeop family, etc. They were all people of prominent status or reputation. You dont have to be so stiff. yes. Branch manager. When I saw him with his military spirit up close, I couldnt help but smile. The journey was smooth. I was able to move around without any inconvenience thanks to paying a lot of money and entrusting the escort service to Pyo-guk. After fifteen days and three days, we reached our destination, Seongdo. Then Ill see you next time. Thank you for your hard work. After parting ways with the party members, I headed straight to the branch. The branch didnt look much different from before I left. After exchanging brief greetings with the warrior guarding the entrance, I entered the manor. That moment. You damned brat! A loud noise prated my ears. I squinted and followed the source of the noise with my eyes. A familiar back figure caught my eye. How dare you ignore my words! When did I get up from my hospital bed? Hyeokseong Dojang of the Kunlun faction was shouting and pushing Hong Seonghyeon, who was standing across from him. Chapter 181 Episode 181: He was truly an energetic old man. I caused such serious injuries. Looking at the way he was pushing Hong Seong-hyun like an angry beast, his physical condition seemed to have improved considerably. I quickly walked up to the two people and asked. Is there a problem. Branch manager! Hong Seong-hyeon had a happy expression on his face. It seemed like he had suffered quite a bit, as he could see the fatigue on his face. . Hyukseong Dojang, who was looking slightly embarrassed, nced at Hong Seonghyeon with a disapproving look. He then turned Shinhyeong around and walked away. Well discuss this againter. I clicked my tongue inwardly as I stared at the back of the old master walking away. His mischievous personality still remained. Although he looked ten years older than thest time I saw him. You must have been through a lot. I was a little distracted. As I looked at Hong Seong-hyun sighing and shaking his head, I felt sorry for him. I went that way to the office and received a report on what had happened. So, the disciples of the Kunlun Sect have been making unreasonable demands every day? yes. To briefly summarize Hong Seong-hyeons story, it was as follows. Hyeokseong, who was severely injured, eventually gave up taking the patients with him and joining themunal faction. After having enough time to rest, they decided to leave for Gansu in the spring of the following year. It was good up to this point. The problem arose when students of the Kunlun Sect who stayed at the branch for a long time began to voice their dissatisfaction one by one. It wasnt too much of a stretch. Currently, the disciples of the Kunlun Sect were in a position where they could not freely roam around the outside world. This was because he was disliked by the Sacheondang family after wandering all over Seongdo in search of the culprit who attacked the Hyeokseong Dojang. I cant help but feel frustrated as the energetic warriors are confined within the branch. So youre taking out your anger on the branchs leaders? Of course, Hyukseong Dojang was at the center of those whomitted evil acts. Is it because he believes that the gunman who attacked him is rted to me? It seemed like he mistreated Hong Seong-hyeon every chance he got. This is outrageous. When the owner of the house was away, the guests took over as kings. It was obvious how much hardship Hong Seong-hyeon and other blind followers must have endured. Then what issue does the discussion that Dojang Hyukseong mentioned a moment ago rte to? They asked me to extend the time they can use the training hall. Please tell me in a little more detail. As you know, branch leader, there are not many spaces within the Sacheon branch where you can practice martial arts to your hearts content. In particr, if arge number of people want to train together, they must use a sponsored training center. Have the disciples of the Kunlun Sect requested that they be allowed to use the training hall? yes. Not long after the branch manager left on a business trip, a local disciple came to ask for a favor. So, we decided to open the training hall during morning hours. Well done. The problem is that the disciples of the Kunlun Sect were not satisfied there. . They were being unreasonable, saying that since they had arge number of people, the time spent using the training hall should be longer. her. Augh escaped me. They say that if the favor continues, it is considered a right. I fed them, put them to sleep, and took care of them, but they didnt know how grateful I was. I wanted to immediately storm into the lodgings where the Kunlun sects disciples were staying and start throwing sticks at them, but the priority was toplete the handover. After reading through the report Hong Seong-hyeon brought, I nodded and gave the order to congratte the guests. How on earth should I cook these? I leaned against the back of the chair and thought for a while. I nced at the presence outside the door. The door to the office opened and Damwoon appeared. For some reason, his expression wasnt very good. Is there a problem. Have you received the report from Hong Sohyeop? I heard that the Kunlun Sects disciples are causing trouble. The story about Young Sohyeop being assaulted. What does that mean? I narrowed my eyes and straightened my posture. A disciple of the Kunlun sect assaulted a branch warrior. It was a story that could not be overlooked or passed over. It looks like Hong Sohyeop didnt talk about it that far. Tell me in detail. It is said that four days ago, an argument broke out between the Yi Dae disciples of the Kunlun Sect and the Young Xiaoxiao. Did that lead to a fist fight? yes. They said that the Young Sohyeop, which had rtively poor martial arts skills, was beaten unterally. Jinhwan Young. A skinny young man wearing a sad face. He had been working at the Sacheon branch even before I was assigned to it. I didnt really have a good impression of him. However, he was definitely a monk who belonged to the Sacheon branch and was my subordinate. He has also been a person who has quietly performed his role without causing a single problem since I was appointed as the branch manager. Where is the Young Small Cooperative now? I am being treated by a doctor in a separate room. I need to see you right away. I will guide you. * * * When I entered the separate room, Young Jin-hwan greeted me with a very embarrassed expression. Just lie there. You dont have to strain your body. After stopping him as he desperately tried to get up, I asked the doctor about his physical condition. The congressman looked at me carefully and exined in a calm voice. All necessary measures have been taken. However, it will likely take some time for the broken bones to heal. You mean you broke a bone? yes. My left leg When I removed the nket covering it, I saw that there was indeed a splint on my left leg. A heavy silence fell. Young Jin-hwan, who was silently observing me, spoke in a quiet voice. Branch manager. I am okay. The treatment waspleted sessfully and there will be no aftereffects. Who is doing this? yes? Im asking who exactly is the person who assaulted the small cooperative. We tried to resolve the issue as amicably as possible. Force had already been mobilized once to quell Hyukseongs rampage. If we went any further, we could havepletely lost sight of the Kunlun faction. but. The disciples of the Kunlun Sect crossed a line. How on earth did you look so down on me and my subordinates that you assaulted a leader within the branch? Lets say its possible to make a hundred concessions and cause an incident to ur. Because it could have been an ident. There are no other injuries other than a broken leg. This means that the Taoist monks who were fighting originally intended to engage in hand-to-handbat. The problem was that the student in question was not punished nor did the Kunlun Sect provide a formal apology. There has to be a certain amount of internal envelopment. Does it make sense to try to ignore such an important issue? That Please dont hesitate to speak. Im thinking of attacking the lodgings where the Kunlun sects disciples are staying right now. yes? This is an order. Youngjinhwan shrugged his shoulders and swallowed. He knew it, having already experienced it once. What happens when I decide to use force? Its a school seal. All right. Please rest. I brushed my sword and left the separate room with quick steps. These damn bastards. I will rece every single one of you. * * * Kwajangchang! What the hell! Sacheon Branch Manager?! What on earth is this? The disciples of the Kunlun Sect let out cries of horror and picked up their respective weapons. Instead of responding to him, I walked up to the young Taoist who was pinned against the wall and squatted down in front of him. School month seal. . Do you know why I am doing this to the seal? Are you here because of something rted to the Yeoyoung Small Cooperative? If thats the case Vo! The moment the swung palm touched the cheek, a light hitting sound rang out. Hakwol Dojang held his cheek and made a nk expression. I swung my hand again and hit his cheek. Wow! This time, unlike before, there was a dull noise. The new version of Hakwol Dojo was lying limp on the ground. By covering his cheek with his hand, he was able to avoid having his teeth pulled out, but he still looked horrendous. Chachaechaechaeng! Kunluns disciples all drew their swords and pointed them at me. I slowly got up from my seat, looked around, and asked. Where has the elder gone? Why are you doing this all of a sudden! Ill take that question back to you. Are you asking because you really dont know? . You suspected that the criminal who attacked Hyukseongs dojo was rted to me? I felt a little bad, but I understood and moved on. Annoying the branch leaders byining about everything? I tried to be generous and let it go. I think there is some misunderstanding. But assaulting the branchs leader. They dont even punish or properly apologize to the student whomitted the incident. Isnt this a tant disregard for the Sacheon branch? . Can I ept this as Kunluns will? Branch manager. Calm your excitement. How about you take a seat with me and have a conversation? Is the person I want to talk to pointing a sword at me right now? This is because the branch leader assaulted the disciple first Let me tell you, I did note here to have a conversation. I came to ask for your sin. Are you going to use me? These are words that cannot be ignored. What authority does the branch manager have to punish us? The inside of the dorm became noisy as if a beehive had been disturbed. I pulled out the sword from my belt and held it in my hand. He then looked at the man who spoke to me on behalf of his students and muttered. Start with the snout. ? The next moment, my new brother, who had disappeared like smoke, appeared before the eyes of a middle-aged Taoist monk. Then, Damros sword scabbard mercilessly struck the Taoist monks mouth. Drops of blood sttered and broken teeth flew through the air. One disciple who realized what was happening let out a scream-like cry. Lee Hyeong-hwan-wi (ΓQλ)! I immediately swung the sheath toward the next target. Wow! A horrifying sound of beatings rang out. A Kunlun guru who screams and destroys the new form. Hit! Suppress it! Eventually, the other disciples couldnt stand it anymore and attacked me. A herbivorous attack of spirit swords flying in from all directions. After taking a breath, I began to attack in earnest. Jump! Jump! Damn it! Should we really say that they are disciples of the famous Dae Sect? The level of each one was extraordinary. Thats why beating him up was even more rewarding. Ouch! Aaaah! The Taoists fall one after another, clutching their arms and legs. Furniture was broken and things fell down. The screams and moans of the monks filled the room. It was then. What kind of fuss is this! An old, grumpy voice pierced my ears. I brushed the blood off the scabbard and looked back at the source of the noise. Where have you been? Youve finally revealed your true nature! You devil! Hyukseong Dojang, an elder of the Kunlun faction, showed upte and rushed towards me, roaring. Chapter 182 Episode 182: The herbivorous method of Oxygen Purification, Double Strike, and One Power de rushed in, filling the entire area. It was a martial art that had been shown before when dealing with Seo Ho-seon. If Wolyeonggeom was a swordsmanship based on Kwae () and illusion (), Oksimjeongyangs Gwiilgeombeop was a swordsmanship based on Yu () and illusion (). There is no need to ept it. It was a brilliant attack, but to my eyes, the falsity and truth of herbivorous behavior were clearly revealed. The new model, which glided along the ground, was swept away by a wave of illusion. A smile of conversion appeared on Hyukseong Dojangs face. Wow! The next moment, my fist exploded into Hyukseongs face. The sensation of bones breaking came through the back of my hand. Khaak! The old master took a step back and stared at me with disbelief. Blood flowed from his sunken nose. What kind of evil trick are you using? How can there be sorcery or anything like a simple punch? Im not saying that! I clearly saw with my own two eyes that the energy sword prated the vital area! In any case, whether he was a direct descendant of the Hwangbo family or an elder of the Daemun faction, he was the same in that he would throw tantrums and im that it was a witchcraft when a situation urred that went beyond his understanding. I smiled and stretched out my left hand. Hyukseong Dojang, who witnessed the sphere of brain energy gathering in his palm, shed a sigh of relief. Didnt you watch the martial artspetition? You probably know that I manipte brain energy freely. Forming a membrane of brain energy was not enough to protect the body from energy swords. I lightly flicked my index finger, and the sphere of brain energy that was fired disappeared as if it were melting into thin air. Master Hyukseong, who was very frightened and was pushing the new model, made a puzzled expression. It doesnt work either. I clicked my tongue and kicked the ground. I tried to project the condensed brain energy like a memorization, but the results were not very good. The brain energy that lost control was unable to maintain its spherical shape and scattered. Well, if this had been possible in the first ce, we wouldnt have gone through so much trouble to close the distance in the fight with the vampire demon. After upying the side of Hyukseongs dojo, he parried the sword rising diagonally and hooked his leg,pletely breaking his bnce. Quang! A fistnds in Hyukseongs face once again. With a loud noise, the Hyukseong seal was thrown to the ground, his limbs trembling. this guy! How dare you, Elder! Kunluns disciples who had left rushed forward again. This time, instead of attacking them haphazardly, they spread out their formations and systematically applied pressure. It was clear that he intended to wreak havoc on me by waging a wheel war. Should it really be said to be a prestigious medical examination? It was precise, efficient and powerful. It has been studied and developed over a long period of time. The problem was the connection between the warriors that made up the group. Is it because the disciples of the first generation and the disciples of the second generation were mixed up and formed a camp? From individual skills to understanding of the team. Because the skills of each warrior varied greatly, the formation method was not effective. If the examination had been carried out properly, it would have been enough of a threat to me as well. There was no way with such clumsy operation. The Plum Blossom Examination (÷) conducted by the disciples of the Hwasan Sect to catch demons was not this sloppy. Of course, in their case, they hadrge numbers and a clearmand structure. Kaang! After dodging the sword that was aimed at his side, he quickly entered the gap between his opponents. He turned his back to the upper body of the Taoist monk, who had a perplexed expression on his face, then stepped forward and immediately twisted his body. Cheolsango (Fɽ). Whoops! The man who flew out, coughing up a handful of blood, tangled with the Taoists behind him and rolled on the floor. Other Taoist monks moved to reinforce the copsed axis of the camp, but I was not foolish enough to just watch. He pulled the sword from its scabbard and swung it sideways. April, the twelfth herbivorous month. The illusion of a sword fluttering like a dance put the brakes on the movements of the monks. In that gap, I upied the outskirts of Jin and unleashed my Wolyeonggeom attack again. The 19th herbivorous month (). Sword energy spread out in all directions and swept the area. Kaaak! Aaaah! There were people who hurriedly swung their swords to block them, but there were also many who fell because they were unable to block them. The Jin copsed at a rapid rate. I formed a circle and struck down the Taoists who made up the mobile group one after another. Sigh! Buck! Taoists falling like leaves in the autumn wind. After about a minute, all the Taoist monks were lying on the ground and moaning. Is it the pride of the prestigious faction or the strong bond between the executioners? Not a single person appeared to be trying to escape from the dormitory. After taking a look around, I picked up the sheath that I had ced on the floor. Then, the machining began in earnest. Jump! Jump! Jump! Jump! The skin exposed through the torn uniform was soggy and blood sttered. The screams of the monks echoed throughout the dormitory. Its no use pretending to faint. . Be careful not to bite your tongue. Now wait! In particr, Hyeokseong was beaten with great care. The n was to make it so that he would have no choice but to be bedridden for at least two months. Of course, I did my best to prevent him from dying. No matter how much justification there is, if there are deaths, it will be difficult to clean up the situation. Phew When I left the dormitory, wiping the blood off my sword sheath, the world was already in twilight. I was so absorbed in the beating that I didnt even realize that time was passing. As the excitement subsided, hunger suddenly set in. Now that I think about it, I havent even eaten yet. A sigh came out of my mouth. Not even a day has passed since I went on a long-distance business trip. by the way. I nced behind me and muttered in my mind. The sight of Taoists crawling on the ground and making groaning sounds came into view. What should I do after this? * * * Im sorry. Young small cooperative. A separate room within the Sacheon branch. Young Jin-hwan looked at the young monk who suddenly burst into the room with a devastated expression. It seemed like he was suddenly apologizing, and then he knelt down on the ground. What on earth happened in the meantime to make that arrogant person show such a servile attitude? I thought it was impossible. Did you really invade the lodgings where the Kunlun sects disciples were staying? The young mans physical condition was in shambles. The face was so swollen that its original appearance was unrecognizable, and the skin visible through the tattered uniform was covered in dried blood. I was wrong. Please forgive me. Get up now. I was able to realize it again. What kind of person is your boss? What happens when you make him angry. Thats absurd. At the same time, I felt moved. He came forward for himself even at the risk of getting into trouble with the Kunlun faction. Now I felt like I knew something about Yeon-Woon. He is a hero who is merciless towards his enemies, but takes care of the people around him I felt somewhat satisfied. It was a scary boss, but it seemed like it would definitely be rewarding to serve him. School month seal. yes. I ept your apology. Are you serious? Looking at that, I dont even feel like getting angry. thank you! thank you! However, apart from forgiving the wrongdoing, we must make a clear calction. yes? What do you mean by that? As you can see, I broke my leg and was unable to work for a while. In addition to the sry that will be reduced, there are also medical expenses. The dojo will have to pay for everything. . Im sure you wont say you cant give it to me. Of course. Young Jin-hwan buried himself in the bed with a faint smile on his lips. He then waved his wrist and gave a congrattorymand. You can just leave now. It looks like Sohyeops physical condition is not that good. Shouldnt he go and get treatment? . It was Young Jin-hwan who was fully enjoying the feeling of a fox with the might of a tiger on his back. * * * After punishing the Taoists of the Kunlun Sect, I immediately set out to clean up the situation. Although their area of activity was lost to the Demonic Cult, the power and influence of the Kunlun Sect could not be ignored. Even if it is rotten, isnt it a huge martial arts force that dominates the Old Daemun faction? In particr, Hyeokseong Dojang was a person with the status of an elder. Since someone of that size was beaten to a pulp, the aftermath was in no way small. There was a need toplete control before the situation escted. If the Kunlun faction decides to make an issue of this incident, in the worst case, it may have a detrimental effect on personnel evaluations. Although the justification was on this side, it was also a matter of respect for the Kunlun faction. He would never willingly admit his mistakes. There should never have been any conflict between the Sichuan branch and the Kunlun faction. It is as clear as day which side the Murim Alliance, which was created for the benefit of the Nine Great Gates and the Five Great Families, will take. Dam Secretary. yes. Branch manager. Send Jeon Seo-gu to the joint faction. All right. Can I write something and send it to you? I would like to provide five hundred gold coins to support the Kunlun faction who lost their home. Oh, please write there that you wish Jang Mun-in a speedy recovery and that you will also send him a piece of Somyeongdan (С). That would be a sufficient sign of sincerity. Damwoon let out augh. Although five hundred gold coins was arge amount of money, it was not a huge amount from the perspective of arge sect like the Kunlun sect. However, this is a story from when the Kunlun faction reigned as the rulers of Cheonghae. Currently, the disciples of the Kunlun sect had lost their home and were living on the backs of themunal sect. It would not be easy for them, who were desperate for funds for their activities, to push away the hand I had extended. Theres one more thing. [I heard that Jang Mun-in was seriously injured.] [Thats right. So, we have to go quickly.] [Nothing will really change just because the elder goes.] I guess the elders currently leading Kunluns disciples would not have a very good rtionship with Hyukseong Dojang. Considering the impatient attitude shown by Hyukseong Dojang in the past, it was almost certain. There is no way the elders of Kunlun would not know about Hyukseong Dojangs ambition. All of the Kunlun Taoists currently staying at the Sacheon branch belonged to the faction of Hyukseong Dojang. Will other elders sympathize with their position and try to oppose me? Even the justification is here? That cant be possible. If this side were appropriately polite and proposed reconciliation, there was a high possibility that they would ept it without a second thought. I feel sorry for Hyukseong Dojang, who dreams of revenge, but I intended to eliminate any seeds of discord in advance. We preemptively exclude agenda items that could be problematic and, as a bonus, lower the status of Hyukseong Dojang. This is a strategy that kills two birds with one stone. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 A few dayster, a reply came from the Kunlun Sect. As I read the letter Damwoon brought, a smile appeared on my face. It was exactly what I expected. As expected, Hyukseongs seal in the eyes of the other elders did not seem to be a very good impression. It was in the same context as when I tried to appease Man Yeok-kwon, who had been pushing me to apologize to Hwang Bo-jin. There were many ways to separate people from each other. The answer wasnt necessarily to keep things apart through criticism and gossip. Its a pity to keep this good news to myself. A hum naturally came out. I immediately left the office and headed to a separate room where the Kunlun sects monks were receiving treatment. ! When I opened the door and entered the room, the monks who were groaning all fell silent as if they had made a promise. Hyukseong Dojang, who was lying on the bed by the window, red at me with burning eyes and asked. What are you doing? I came here because I have something to tell you. Its no use trying to ask for forgiveness now. Forgiveness? I dont know what youre talking about. What am I so sorry about that I have to ask the elder for forgiveness? If youre not stupid, you probably dont know the situation youre in. Do you think you will be safe after doing something like this? Should he really be called the elder of Kunlun? Even after being beaten up like that, Hyukseong Dojang didnt look discouraged at all. He was different from other Taoists who were so scared that they couldnt even make eye contact with me. I dont know anything else, but his courage and courage were worthy of recognition. Is there any reason why you cant be safe? Do you think the Kunlun Sect will just sit back and watch this happen? I will just sit there and watch. Isnt it obvious that I am wrong? You look down on the Kunlun Sect. I never looked down on you. Although their home was temporarily taken over by the wicked demon cultists, the Kunlun sect is still the Kunlun sect. In the near future, we will rebuild our n and spread its status across the entire midfield. I hope so too. Why are you smiling like that earlier? Would you like to look at this for a moment? I unfolded the letter I had taken out of my pocket and kindly held it in front of Dojang Hyukseongs eyes. After checking the contents of the letter, Dojang Hyukseong looked nk. That cant be possible. In the first ce, things in the world dont always work out the way you want them to. Hyukdo Hyukhwan Hyukgun! How could they do this to me! Isnt it an extremely rational and reasonable decision? You must have done something dirty! Otherwise! Be aware of your own position. Elder. I packed the letter in my arms and ced my hand on Hyukseongs upper body. As he gently pressed on the glenoid acupoint and released his internal energy, the old Taoists face became horribly distorted. He stared at the old monk, who was unable toe to his senses due to the extreme pain and was shaking, and warned in a low voice. There is no one who will take the elders side anymore. This means that even if I persecute you here and now, there will be no problem. ! Youd better mind how you conduct yourself. If something bades to my ears again, you will be in even worse trouble than this. A face so red it looks like its about to explode. Hyukseong, who was struggling due to being severely injured and unable to resist properly, soon closed his eyes and fainted. I slowly withdrew my hand and left the separate room, saying goodbye to the monks with a bright smile on my face. It felt like the 10-year-old congestion was gone. There would no longer be any more damage suffered by the branchs Taoists from Kunluns Taoists. The expenses are a bit big, though. It was not a very loss-making business as it gave the world the impression that Baekdo was working hard for the well-being of the martial arts people. Now that the immediate problem has been resolved, it is time to return to work as branch manager. There were a few things I needed to take care of in advance before leaving for a long-term business trip to Yunnan. First of all * * * Are you here? Early moning. I approached Seo Ho-seon, who was hiding in the shadow of the wall and watching a middle-aged elderly couple, and spoke to him. Seo Ho-seon looked back at me with a surprised expression. Leader. Why dont you go and talk to me in person? Its done. I dont want to go that far. Im sure you two will be happy to know that Master Seo is alive. It would be a different story if you knew that his son had countless blood on his hands. But do you n on just secretly watching me like this for the rest of my life? yes. I intend to do so. I clicked my tongue and turned my gaze in the direction where Seo Ho-seon was looking. A man goes out into the yard to stretch and a woman prepares food ingredients next to him. Seo Ho-seons parents, who had settled in Sacheon, were currently running a small inn. The two people didnt know. It is entirely thanks to Seo Ho-seon that they are able to escape hardship and lead a stable life. If you look at it this way, Seo Ho-seon also has a very frustrating personality. I didnt feel like making a fuss like I did when I arranged the meeting between Damun and Seonhye. The situation was different then, and more than anything, I wanted to respect Seo Ho-suns decision. If you do this, you may change your mind. I patted Seo Ho-seon on the shoulder once and then left. It must have been a precious time for Seo Ho-seon. I didnt want to disturb. Dont bete for training. All right. * * * How are you feeling? I have fully recovered. A vacant lot located on the outskirts of Seongdo. Seo Ho-seon and I stood facing each other in the center of the vacant lot. He asked Seokgajang (f) to purchasend in this area. Although we havent built a proper training ground yet, we have put up a temporary wooden fence around it. There was no need to worry about outsiders spying on the practice. Although it doesnt really matter if you peek at it. Id like to hear your impressions. What do you mean by appreciation? How did you feel when the British Academy of Music was attacked? I was keenly aware of my own immaturity. Seo Ho-seons expression sank somberly. Seo Ho-sun has be stronger than before after receiving martial arts instruction from me, but he still has a long way to go. In order to reach a level closer to the heavenly death of my previous life, I had to work harder in the future. It was a scary group. The things I learned at the Killer Demon Room felt ridiculous. I nodded my head once as if I agreed with what Seo Ho-seon said. Even though Salmabang was a popr Sado Bangpa, it could not bepared to the Yeongeumdae, which was formed from members personally selected by the Ma cultist. The standard of each person was high. Im not just talking about the state of martial arts. . On the contrary, in terms of level, I was higher than the average film corps member. But in terms of professionalism, I fell far short of them. It was not possible to be an excellent assassin simply by having strong martial arts skills. Seo Ho-seon, who was from Salmabang, would know that better than anyone else. How about doing it? ? Do you think you can absorb the skills they showed as your own? Theres no way thats possible just by seeing it a few times. Of course, skills and martial arts are not something that can be learned overnight. It is ultimately an area of training. But things like tactics and tips for using equipment. If its something like this, isnt the story different? Hmm. If I provide you with the same equipment that Yeongeumdae used, would you be confident in using it freely? A furrow was carved between Seo Ho-seons eyebrows. After thinking for a while, he slowly nodded and opened his mouth. I cant say for sure, but I think it might be possible with a little practice. I put a faint smile on my face. This was the scary thing about Seo Ho-seon. In his previous life, he absorbed all the skills he had learned during the fight and used them as his weapons. As a result, a rare monster called Cheonmyeonsal was born. great. Then please take this. This? This is an item used by Daeju, who led this group at Yeongeumdae. I took out the iron bead with Cheonjamsa attached to it from my pocket and handed it to Seo Ho-seon. Seo Ho-seon, who took the iron ball, looked embarrassed. I smiled and reassured him. You dont have to make that face. I have no intention of forcing you to learn how to use it. Then why are you giving this to me? I just had some expectations. If you were a warrior, wouldnt you be able to handle this? Well, to put it bluntly, I handed over the abandonedplex. . I know its something that cant be handled easily. Once you research how to use it, if you think its not for you, return it. All right. Actually, I got some cold steel from Namgung House this time. yes? We willmission a skilled Yajang (ұ) to produce special equipment for the samurai to use. Equipments simr to those worn by the film crew, but with better performance. One season is just too much for me. You dont have to feel too burdened. I just intend to use some of it. . Lets stop chatting and start training. Seo Ho-seon scratched his head with a very burdened expression. I suddenly kicked off the ground, rushed at him, and unleashed a powerful attack with my Wolyeonggeom. The second herbivorous month (). The sword strike, whose presence was momentarily erased, dug into Seo Ho-seons side. * * * Huh! omg! Seo Ho-seon, lying on the floor in arge shape, looked up at the sky and let out a rough breath. After returning Damro to the scabbard, I looked down at him and thought. There isnt much I can do for Seo Ho-seon now. Of course, the investment I have made in Seo Ho-seon so far has not been light. He taught ghost training and personally guided the training. They provided elixirs and even cleaned the blood vessels with cerebral energy. Yes, but. To put it bluntly, this alone was not enough. The support that Sosalmagun gave to Cheonmyeonsal in his past life was not like this. Naturally, I couldnt help but feel worried. If Seo Ho-seon cannot achieve the same level as in his previous life. The given environment is different and the situation is different. It wouldnt be surprising if I didnt see the same explosive growth as in my previous life. This was the reason for trying to equip them with at least good equipment. Of course, the current Seo Ho-seon was a sufficiently talented person. However, for me, who had memories of my previous life, it felt like it was infinitelycking. But that doesnt mean you can enter the secret temple of Muyeongshintu without being properly prepared. After thinking about it for a while, I let out a small sigh and shook my head. An impatience would be poison. For now, we have no choice but to believe in Seo Ho-suns talent and support him as much as possible. * * * Exactly 15 days have passed since then. As if he wasughing at my worries, Seo Ho-seon went beyond the wall and achieved the pinnacle of excellence. Chapter 184 Episode 184 Huh. As I was watching Seo Ho-seons sword dance, I let out a low exmation. Quadddddd! Two strands of swords came out from the sword point and roughly skimmed the ground. Its been a while since I crossed the wall. Should we really say that it is the life of the future? The speed of consolidating the territory was incredibly fast. Sigh! Seo Ho-seon forgets his surroundings and falls into selflessness. I quietly got up and left the clearing. I thought it would be a good idea to give myself some time to check my martial arts skills. I was worried for no reason. Seo Ho-seons growth was faster than expected. In fact, it seemed to be faster than in my previous life. In a way, I didnt even know it was natural. It was only a littleter that Seo Ho-seon, whomitted himself to the Demonic Cult, caught the eye of the second brother. Well, for further growth than this, the legacy of Muyeongshintu is definitely needed. That way, I entered a cksmith shop located in the downtown area of Chengdu. The craftsman, who was sweating profusely and concentrating on his work, spotted me and ran towards me at a quick pace, bowing his head. wee. Branch manager. A muscr body that contrasts with the gray hair. A majestic physique and tanned skin. The scars on his forearms suggested that he had been a warrior in the past. The items I ordered The protective gear to be worn on the wrists and knees has beenpleted. Now all that remains is to add leather and straps. The rest will take a little more time. Thats fast. Isnt this a request from the branch manager and not from anyone else? I put aside other work and make it my top priority. thank you. But did youe all the way to Ye to check the progress of the work? I told you in advance that it would take at least a month There is one more thing I would like to request. What is it? I want to process iron and make it into a needle shape. Is that possible? needle? That is another tall order. There was a furrow between the old mans eyebrows. Mannyeonhancheol is the best material that every warrior dreams of, but it is also a difficult object to handle. Processing was impossible unless you were a very skilled cksmith. Even as a craftsman who had been working with iron for decades, I couldnt help but feel embarrassed because he asked me to make a thin needle using such an item. I think it would be possible with Noyas skills. Well have to try it, but its probably possible. The problem is that we havent made all of the previously ordered items yet. That part is fine. There is no need to rush this order. Pleaseplete it before spring. Youre putting too much pressure on the old man. Its not that I havent thought about visiting another cksmith shop. But I felt like I would feel relieved if I left it to Noya. There is no craftsman in this area better than Noya. Since you praise me so much, I dont know what to do. A wry smile appeared on the old mans lips. Even though he knew it was obvious, he seemed to feel better. Recently, when I was dealing with Hyukseong Dojang, one thought came to mind. It is difficult to unleash condensed brain energy and attack the enemy. So what if you put that energy into memorization? Basically, brain energy had the tendency to spread. Because of this, it was difficult to maintain a stable form like Ganggi. When it moves away from the body and is released from control, it disperses instantly and dissolves into the air, making it nearly impossible to use it as a means of long-distance attack. Therefore, the method devised was loading condensed brain energy into memorization. With this method, the retention power would definitely be higher than simply forming a sphere of brain energy and releasing it. Of course, even that may not be perfect. Still, its definitely worth a try. It was proven through the fight with the Vampire Demon that the condensed brain energy poses enough of a threat to even absolute experts. One drawback is that the methods that can be used in practice are limited. If the distance limit could be increased, the range of tactics that could be employed would be greatly expanded. Of course, even if you put energy into memorization, the farther away the enemy is, the less powerful it will be, but thats where it is. If it showed even half of its original power, that would be enough. The smaller the size of the memorization, the better. It will be easier to load the condensed brain energy that way. Also, a needle made of ordinary iron would not have been able to withstand the uncontrolled brain ne running away. It will disappear in the blink of an eye. This is why a needle made of whole iron was needed. The old man scratched the back of his head and pondered for a while, then sighed and nodded. I understand for now. I ept the request. Please take care of me. * * * Another 15 days passed. As I left the training center with Seo Ho-seon, I stared straight ahead and said as if throwing something out. Im thinking of handing over some work to Master Seo. You will have to return on a mission in the spring. What do you mean by mission? Do you remember the conversation you had with me earlier in Honam? It was when I participated in the Yongbong branch. Ah [Take a close look at the faces of those who participated in thepetition and the martial arts characteristics and habits they disy.] [ Is there a reason to do so?] [Some of them are warrior Seo. Because they will have to be assassinated in the future.] [!] The purpose of the Murim Alliance holding the Yongbong branch was, so to speak, publicity. In order to respond to the rise of the Demonic Cult, it was necessary to increase the size of its power, sorge-scale events were held and extensive propaganda was carried out. As for the results, Mengs n was a sess. The problem was that the rapid expansion of power caused various side effects. In particr, theck of proper internal crackdown was a major factor. After the Yongbong branch ended, many of thetter-day exponents who participated in the event decided to join. In particr, most of the talented yers who advanced to the finals of thepetition entered the finals. They had stood out since thete index period and were expected to continue their sess and increase their position within the league. What you need to be careful about are the few troublemakers among them. In their past lives, various incidents and idents urred because of them. A person who was so obsessed with authority that he beat up a superior who had a weaker background than him. A person who conspired with a merchant that supplies supplies to the government and embezzled public funds. Even those who were bribed by the Demonic Cult to act as spies. Because of them, the Murim Alliance was busy dealing with minor incidents at a time when it was not enough to just focus on the war against the Demon Cult. Ill never see something like that happen in my workce. When I was a demonic cultist, I smiledfortably as if I was praying across a river, but I couldnt do that in this life. We had to nip it in the bud before a problem urred. The mission entrusted to Seo Ho-seon this time was the first step. . Seo Ho-seons face hardened. It seemed like he realized what order I was going to give him. I spoke to him in a humorous voice as if to encourage him. Theres nothing to be so nervous about. I wont ask you to eliminate people from the Nine Great Gates or the Five Great Families from the first mission. Who can I kill? Moyonghyowon. He is a coteral blood rtive of the Mo Yong family, whopeted against me in the 30-two martial artspetition. If you are the Emperor Mo Yong, isnt he the loser of Liaoning? Seo Ho-seon made a shocked expression. Although the Moyong family did not upy the first ce among the five major families, it was a huge martial power that even the most prestigious families could not disy a name te. Some even said that the Moyong family was more suitable for the five generations than the Sacheondanga, a group of cowards who used poison and memorization. Since he had ordered the assassination of such arge Sega figure, it was not unreasonable for Seo Ho-sun to react in confusion. Even though he is a member of the Mo Yong family, he is a coteral figure. Now I am also a member of the Murim Alliance. . Dont make that face. At least we have to work within the territory of the Moyong family, right? Whether it is working within the territory of the Moyong family or in the area where Maengs headquarters is located. I dont think there will be much difference. You dont have to worry about that part. Mo Yong Hyowon is scheduled to be dispatched outside on escort duty soon. Please tell me in a little more detail. He said he was nning to go to Guangdong as Baek Su-gwons escort. Baek Soo-kwon belonged to the military department and was an expert who reached the pinnacle of excellence. As he got older and his skills declined, he was put in charge of taking care of the internal affairs of the government, but during his active years, he was a strong man who was called a hundred great masters. Why in Guangdong. It is to sign a supply contract with Jeokseong Trading Company. Jeokseong Trading Company was arge tradingpany that upied the top spot among the top ten tradingpanies in the world and was based in Guangdong. It was a contract between the Teen Sangdan and the Murim Alliance. Mo Yong Hyo-won, who followed Baek Soo-gwon as an attendant, would stay in Gwangju for at least a month and carry out his duties. There will be plenty of time. All the warrior Seo needs to do is take advantage of the opportunity when Mo Yonghyowon is alone and suffocate him. I dont think its as simple as it sounds but Ill figure it out for now. Seo Ho-seon nodded with a bitter smile. Although he was making noises on the outside, he must have been prepared in his heart. I have something I want to ask. Please speak. Why are you trying to kill Mo Yonghyoyuan? I dont think hes such a great person that the captain should be concerned about him. Why do you want to kill Mo Yong Hyowon? It was simple. This was because he fell prey to the temptations of a traitorous businessman andmittedrge-scale corruption. After meeting with Baek Soo-kwon, Jeokseong Sangju decided that he was not a person worthy of participating in his n. So I turned my attention to the people around me and approached Mo Yonghyowon, my bodyguard, and made this suggestion. I will allow you to sit in a key position in the government. We will also provide financial support. Instead, please do one thing for me. Mo Yong Xiaoyuan readily epted the offer, and as a result, the Murim League suffered enormous losses. However, I could not tell Seo Ho-seon this fact straight away. Because Seo Ho-seon doesnt know that I have returned. If I told the truth, I would be treated like a crazy person. After thinking for a moment, I shook my head and opened my mouth. I cant tell you right now. Then I wont ask any more questions. I could have made up a lie and covered it up, but I decided not to. There was no reason to do that and I had no desire to do so. It would be best topletely clear the field before spring. Shouldnt you show that youpleted your first mission perfectly? yes. * * * Time passed quickly. The season of cold winds has passed and the season of sprouts growing on the earth has arrived. I stared at the carriage outside the window and sighed softly. It was now time to prepare for a long-term business trip to Yunnan. Hee hee hee! The door of the carriage that stopped in the front yard of the branch was opened. This man and one woman appeared one after another. At first nce, arge man who appeared to be seven feet tall stood out in particr. Bald head shining in the sunlight. It was possible to guess the mans identity just by looking at his clothes. A Shaolin monk visited the Sichuan branch. Chapter 185 Episode 185 The top martial artists in the Central ins are often referred to as one hundred great experts. You may ask, If you are a 100-year-old expert, what is a 100-year-old expert? The reason why this ambiguous expression arose was simple. This was because there were many martial artists who did not show their skills in public appearances. Right now, I was like that, Zhuge Huan, the leader of the Meng Dynasty, was like that, and the ck Night Guards I saw in the Meng Zhous office were like that. Among the proverbs handed down in the martial arts world, there is this one. If you want to survive, hide your power. It was extremely realistic and reasonable advice. Thats how many martial artists followed and put it into practice. Not all martial artists coveted the position of a hundred great masters. The social structure of Baekdo martial arts waspletely different from that of demonic religion, where the strong take over everything. There were some, like Zhuge Huan, who did not reveal their status out of necessity, and there were others who simply had no interest in fame. There were some who organized all their sources of wealth and went into seclusion, while others were secretly cultivated by each sect and family. There was a reason why Master Ma showed such a cautious attitude despite having such great masters under hismand. The power of the Baekdo martial arts group could never be taken lightly. Actually, it was proven in the history of previous lives. In the midst of the Great Demon War, many white masters became the dew on the battlefield and disappeared. However, that empty space was quickly filled by another person. The overall level didnt even drop. Because masters whose names were unknown before the war began to appear one after another. The representative figure was Dok Go Woo-jin. It is not for nothing that the saying that war creates new heroes exists. Everyone who is interested in Moorims work knows this. The ranking of 100 great masters is never urate. This was the reason why a person with mediocre skills like Baek Sang-hoo, the leader of the Hwangryongmugwanju, could sit in thest seat of the Baekdaejangsu. If the skills of all martial artists were transparently disclosed, there would be a major change in the ranking of the top 100 masters. In the first ce, many of those who are called 100 great masters are under the control of the top military officer of Segas executive faction. So to speak, these are people who have no choice but toe to the forefront even if they dont like it. Because the value of an individuals name is directly rted to the benefit of the organization. Ten absolute masters called the Ten Heavenly Emperors. Below him, there were a little over 40 masters of Hwagyeong. Except for these, all of the top 100 masters were masters of the highest level. Even at first nce, it was a ratio that felt ufortable. Of course, not everyone was at the same peak, and only those with exceptional skills could join the ranks of the top 100 masters. Geomryong () is an unrivaled strongman and a supreme expert among his peers, but there is no one who calls him a 100-year-old expert. Going back to the story. Thank you for your hard work on the long journey. Amitabha Buddha. Nice to meet you. Sacheon Branch Manager. By that standard, the giant in front of him was without a doubt a top 100-level powerhouse. The identity of the man, who exudes a heavy prayer befitting his size, is Howol, a disciple who has seeded in attaining Buddhahood. He was the head of the Eight Great Guards, which protects the heads of the Shaolin Temple. As his position was such that he was rarely sent out on missions, his skills were not well known to the world. However, I could tell as I was facing him in person. That he is a great expert, not inferior to Bangcheoksam or Lee Ganghak. I never thought that Gamwon (OԺ) would set foot all the way to the Sacheon branch. Reduction in personnel was a term used to refer to the head of the Eight Great Guards. The bald man, who looked slightly surprised, soon put his hands together with a smile on his face. I dont remember introducing myself to the branch manager. Arent you the head of the Eight Great Lakes? I cant recognize it. Now that you say that, I dont know what to do. Contrary to what he said, his expression was not one of disgust. ttery seemed to work even for Shaolin monks. Please stayfortably. I have spoken to the branch leaders, so if you need anything, you can tell me at any time. Thank you for your hospitality. I gazed at Gamwons back as he walked away and let out a small sigh. I wasnt expecting much, but a much bigger figure than I expected came as reinforcements. It seemed that Painter Joo paid attention in many ways. Next time The reduced employees were not the only guests to be greeted. I approached the two men and women leisurely looking at the garden and politely bowed to them. It is an honor to meet you two elders. Nice to meet you. You are the head of the Sacheon branch with a reputation. nice to meet you. Yang Ho-gon and Yang Yu-hyeon, elders of the Xinchang Yang family, the conquerors of Shanxi. Yang Ho-gon was a master who upied thest ce in the 100 great masters, and Yang Yu-hyeon was also a person with skills close to that. The interesting thing was that the two were brother and sister. Even though he was a subsidiary, he was recognized for his outstanding qualities and was given the opportunity to learn Segas vision. He grew into a Sega executive and attracted peoples attention. I guided them to the amodation with a smile on my face. What was so enjoyable about it was that the two chatted non-stop while traveling a short distance. It felt like I was seeing a good married couple, not a brother and sister. I heard that such a scandal actually urred. Since both of them did not get married until theirte ages, it seems that there was once suspicion that they had a forbidden rtionship. I looked back at the two people with narrowed eyes and shook my head to shake off my thoughts. I didnt really want to be interested in the rtionship between the two people. There was no reason to do that. * * * Whoa. After finishing greeting the guests and returning to my office, I stretched out and sank into my chair. Gamwon and the elders of the Xinchangyang family were only the beginning. Soon, the Sacheon branch would be crowded with martial artists from all over. My head hurts already. I sighed at the thought of having to control and lead the masters of each n and family. Namhakgeoms disgusting face once again passed through my mind. Although he took revenge by bringing his son Hwang Ho-jin to the Sacheon branch, he couldnt help but feel annoyed. I looked up at the ceiling and was lost in thought for a while. Sweet. I quietly opened the door and turned to look at Damwoon as he entered the office and asked. Is there a problem. I received a call from the Yunnan branch of the Murim League. What do you say? It wasnt as good as I expected. Still, he says he will cooperate since it is something the Lord Maeng has ordered. I received the letter Damun handed me and looked at its contents. The long and verbose sentences were briefly summarized as follows. < I checked the official document sent from the headquarters. > < I don''t know what the leader was thinking in entrusting full authority to the Sichuan branch rather than the Yunnan branch, which has been keeping a close eye on the Beast Pce''s movements for a long time. > < Instead, I will cooperate for now . I hope we can at least maintain a horizontal rtionship between us. > I put the letter down on the desk with a bitter smile. It was a natural reaction from the Yunnan branch. I cant help but be angry. Maybe its another martial arts faction. When it came to matters rted to the Beast Pce, it was right to seek advice from the Yunnan branch and the Jianchang sect and request their cooperation. I, who knew nothing about the situation in southern Manchuria, suddenly tookmand, but it did not look good in the eyes of the leaders belonging to the Yunnan branch. Perhaps Namhakgeom had calcted this situation and suggested sending an official letter of cooperation to the Yunnan branch. But it is not possible to dividemand authority in two as requested in the letter. Theres going to be a lot of conflict. If you were forced to take on something you didnt want to do, you had to at least have themand in your hands. If you dont, youll end up being dragged around and being held ountable. Maybe its not just the Yunnan branch that reacts this way. The same goes for the Jeomchangpa and the Myeongsuks of Moorim who will arrive at the branch in the future. There was bound to be someone who doubted my capabilities and challenged mymand. Because the Murim people are a people obsessed with pride. Dam Secretary. yes. Branch manager. Has the issue of finding amodation been resolved? This wasnt the only problem. Currently, the Sacheon branch was saturated. There are already no seats due to the influx of survivors from the Cheonghae martial arts group, but now support staff are pouring in from all over the central region. Since customers could not be made to sleep on the street, measures had to be taken urgently. First of all, as I was in a hurry, I rented a room at a nearby guest house. We cant just let the people who came to help stay in the guesthouse, and we have to kick out the Kunlun sects disciples. Kicking them out A bitter smile appeared on Damuns lips. Contrary to what he said, there was no sign of opposition. Please go to Hyeokseongs dojo and ask for understanding. If I tell you what I told you to do, you will ept it. All right. By the way, there hasnt been any contact from the party yet? yes. However, judging from what the party leader has shown before, I think there is a high possibility of a positive response. Nanman was and full of all kinds of dangers. It wasnt just tough warriors who had to be on guard. Harsh natural environment. The climate was not only hot but also humid, and all kinds of poisonous insects and poisonous nts were running around, making it impossible to wander outside. In a way, it was natural for the warriors of the Beast Pce to target the peaceful and prosperous maind of Central ins. Thats why I contacted the party and asked for help. He thought that Danggas knowledge of poison would be of great help in his future schedule. Even though Damun had a poison poison liquor, that alone wasnt enough to give him peace of mind. Have you finally decided to visit the Beast Pce in person? Ive thought about it here and there, but I think thats the best way. It seems too dangerous. There is no other sharp move, is there? We cant stay in Yunnan until the civil war in the Beast Pce ends. I knew because I had memories of my past life. The power struggle within the Beast Pce will continue for more than ten years. Isnt that a good thing because it means there will be no war between the Jungwon Wurim and the Beast Pce? Of course, from the perspective of the entire midfield, it was a good thing. However, from my personal perspective, it was not like that. If we maintain a passive attitude, we will never be able toplete our mission. In the worst case, more than a decade could have been wasted. How are Hwa Sohyeop and Hwang Musa doing these days? I have now adapted perfectly to the work of the branch. Tell them both. I n to take you on this mission, so prepare in advance. All right. Chapter 186 Episode 186 Ill just leave now. Please be careful. I sighed and saw Seo Ho-seon out of the office, then leaned against the back of the chair. So far, Seo Ho-seon haspletely mastered his situation. The mission of assassinating Mo Yong Hyowon would have beenpleted without any problems. Huh I scanned the documents on the desk with my eyes. A directorypiled and brought by Damun. The thin document concisely contained the names of martial artists from all over the world and their personal information. Howe, the head of the Shaolin Temples Eight Great Lakes. Yang Ho-gon and Yang Yu-hyeon, elders of the Shinchang Yang family. Dojang, an elder of the Shaman sect, and Shaman Seven Swords. Hwangbo-gyeong, an elder of the Hwangbo-sega family, and four members of Hwangjangdae (). Geomryong (), the head of the small household of the Namgung family, and five members of the Changgung Sword Team (n񷄦) led by him. The leader of the Huagondae, a military unit representing the Guangdong Jin family, and three members under hismand. Yeo Hwa-yeon is the head of the Biryongak, who protects Botaam. Each person was a person with a background and influence that could not be ignored. Some of the dogs even got to know me. Arge number of people, up to twenty-two people. Its scary. Two of the Hwa-gyeongs were at their peak, and the rest were all masters who had reached their peak. Power that can wipe out most small and medium-sized factions overnight. Is it realistically possible to control them without noise? . I shook my head and got up from my seat. They were distinguished guests who walked a long way at the request of the leader. Now that everyone has arrived, we need to prepare a formal wee. Although it was literally vulgar and ostentatious, it was a necessary procedure. If you neglect treatment, there will definitely be someone who expresses dissatisfaction. For reference, the personnel dispatched from the Party and Qingcheng factions were scheduled to join the group when they left for Yunnanter. I got up from my seat, looked out the window, and stretched. The banquet was decided to be held outdoors rather than indoors. The current branch did not have arge space that could be used as a banquet hall. There was also the option of paying a reasonable fee to a brewer and renting a ce, but since there were a mix of Taoists and monks in the group, I had no choice but to avoid that method. The weather has improved somewhat and we have invited talented musicians and musicians. At this level, I can at least show some condescension. Through the banquet, it was necessary to build rapport with the guests and make it clear to them who the leader of the party was. If only I could somehow gain the support of martial artists. Getting full cooperation from the Yunnan branch would not have been a task. It was a time when I was spending time worrying about various things. Branch manager. The door was opened and a young man appeared in the branch managers office. A monk from Hyeonsamun (tʿT). Seonghyeon Hong. When I turned around with a puzzled expression, he looked at me with determined eyes and said. Please apany me on this business trip. I narrowed my eyebrows slightly and made eye contact with him. Why is this person suddenly acting like this again? * * * After offering Hong Seong-hyeon a seat, I took the tea set from the corner of the office and ced it on the table. Hong Seong-hyun took a cup of hot tea, took a breath, and opened his mouth. I think its unfair. What do you mean? I heard that you are apanying two new men on this mission. It was a statement with many implications. I felt like I knew what Hong Seong-hyun was dissatisfied with and came to see me. Branch manager. Please speak. I followed in the footsteps of the branch manager and applied to the Sacheon branch. . I have been working hard to prove my worth under the branch manager. Wont you please give me a chance now? I put down my ss with an embarrassed expression. Hong Seong-hyeons words also had a point. Hwa Dae-rang and Hwang Ho-jin were new recruits who had just been assigned to the Sacheon branch. It was only fair that senior Hong Seong-hyeon should have the opportunity to make a contribution first. Yes, but. The problem was that if I had Hong Seong-hyeon apany me on a mission, there would be no one to look after the branch while I was away. In addition, Hwang Ho-jin had to be taken to Namman, even if only to resolve his personal favor. Im still worried about what the Kunlun Sects disciples might do while Im away. At least one person who will be the focal point of the groups members must remain. As I scratched the back of my neck and pondered, I quickly nodded. I wanted to use my authority as the branch manager to forcefully take over the work, but the person I was dealing with was none other than Hong Seong-hyeon. Since he was a person who worked hard for me all this time, I shouldnt have shown him to be neglectful. All right. Lets take Hong Xiaohyeop with us. Are you serious? yes. Seonghyun Hong made a puzzled expression. I guess I didnt expect it to be epted so easily. Instead, pleaseplete the handoverpletely before departure. What do you mean by handover? Since Hong So-hyup is away, shouldnt the role of acting branch manager be left to someone else? Ah. Originally, it would have been right for me to hand over it myself, but since I have to deal with VIPsing from all over, I dont have time. All right. If so, who can I hand over to? * * * So, are you saying that you would like me to take charge of the branchs work while you are on a business trip? Hwadaerang, a new member of the team sitting across from me across the table, asked back with a calm expression. Since Hong Seong-hyeon was taken to Namman, he had no choice but to leave Hwa Dae-rang at the branch. Because we cant leave Hwang Ho-jin behind. Although he had personal benefits, he was fundamentally not worthy of standing above others. Perhaps because he had lived in confinement for a long time, he showed a very clumsy attitude towards others. yes. Im a little embarrassed. I never thought I would be removed from the mission so suddenly. Im sorry. I didnt intend to give notice so suddenly It must have been a situation that didnt feel good for Hwa Dae-rang. What if I had said from the beginning that I would be in charge of the branch? There was a sense of disappointment as I was forced to take on a task that was originally supposed to be done by someone else. However, other than him, there was no one else he could ask to act as acting branch manager. Isnt it impossible to leave Damun behind at the branch? its okay. The branch manager must have his own circumstances. I also know that group affairs are not decided solely by individual decisions. Im just grateful that you said that. Fortunately, Hwa Dae-rang did not appear very displeased. I would like to build a track record as quickly as possible in order to be independent from Hwayang Sangdan, but I felt grateful to see them understand and consider my situation. It certainly seems like I have good luck in this life. I could entrust the branch to Hwadaerang with peace of mind. Although he was interested in martial arts, he was basically the son of a Danzhu leader who led arge n. Naturally, he received an educationmensurate with his status and background and was good at administrative work. There is no reason to say thank you. Its not like the branch leader did anything wrong to me, nor did I do anything special for him. . As I said before, I have no intention of taking advantage of my status or background. We will build up our results by taking each step step by step. Only then can we be recognized by everyone. . So, branch leader, please treat mefortably as you treat other monks. All right. I smiled and nodded. Once again, I was able to see what kind of determination Hwadaerang had in joining the alliance. Then, I would like to ask you to take care of the branch while I am away. Please leave it to me. You can receive the handover from Hong Sohyeop. * * * A banquet was held. A dozen tables set in a well-maintained garden. Delicious food from the mountains and seas on the table. Employees diligently bringing food and alcohol and musicians sitting in the pavilion and ying. It wasnt anythingpared to the banquet held at Namgung House, but it still had some variety. Most of the participants seemed satisfied. I walked around the banquet hall and greeted people. I never thought I would see you again like this. How have you been? A faint smile appeared on the lips of the female priest who was sitting on a chair and leisurely drinking a drink. A seal that is an elder of the Shaman faction. His nickname is Yuhwageom (). She was the teacher of Damuns lover, Seonhye Dojang. I am hectic because I have been given an unexpectedlyrge task. It looks like that. Please take care of me for a while. I guess I should do the favor. Well then, lets say goodbye to the old man Yuhwageom signaled with a nce to the two men behind him. Two men of simr build took turns and introduced themselves. This is the third medley of Shaman Seven Swords. This is the fifth spirit of Shaman Seven Swords. Both of them seemed to be past the age of two. One person had an eye-poppingly handsome appearance, while the other had a harsh appearance in contrast. Shamans seven swords. It was a group of skilled peopleparable to the Plum Blossom Swordsmen of the Hwasan Sect. Each person was known to have reached the pinnacle of skill. One hundred great masters and two supreme masters. The shaman faction made a decision and sent powerful people. I have heard of Shaman Chilgeoms reputation. Thank you for taking this long step. I also heard so much about the branch leaders activities that it stung my ears. Please take care of me in the future. i look forward to. I hope to build friendships with the shamanist gurus in a warm atmosphere. In response to the sight of a sign approaching from behind, I nced back. Long time no see. Small cooperative. Well see each other again sooner than expected. I never thought that the Namgung family would send Sohyup. They told me toe after gaining experience. Namgung Seong-hun, the head of the Namgung family. It was a face I had seen before when I participated in the 80th birthday party hosted by the Namgung family. Among the members of the Changgung Sword Team standing in the back, there were some who were familiar with me. I pretended to have a bright expression and spoke with them. Time passed quickly. The world began to take on a twilight glow. As the atmosphere matures and the alcohol level rises. Would you like to talk for a moment? Hwang Bo-gyeong, the elder of the Hwang Bo-sega family, approached me, wiping his beard. About a dozen people were gathered behind him. Lets say that the Hwangjangdaewon (꠆T) say so, but what about the people of the Sinchangyang family and the Guangdongjin family? I knew it intuitively. That they never called me for a good purpose. Before I leave for Yunnan, there is one thing I want to point out. A voice full of energy resonated throughout the area. Naturally, the attention of the middle school students was focused on me and Hwang Bo-kyung. Are you saying this is something you want to address? I heard that the Lord himself gave you a mission. ording to the principle, you should be the one leading those gathered here. But I felt like something wasing. I narrowed my eyes and made eye contact with Hwang Bo-kyung. Out of all the people here, there is not a single one who has worse distribution than you. What do you want to say? Im asking your opinion. Is it right for a very young junior to lead prominent seniors? Chapter 187 Episode 187 I inwardly breathed a sigh of relief. Its better this way. You can definitely tie the knot before departure. More than twenty martial artists gathered in one ce. It would be even more strange if no one was dissatisfied with a young, up-anding expert takingmand. If a problem had arisen on site, it would have been a headache in many ways. In fact, it could be said that Hwang Bo-kyungsint was expected. I even felt grateful. I was already thinking about how to persuade him. If something happened in an official setting like this, it was easy toe up with a countermeasure. It must have been quite a pain if pressure had been continuously applied subtly in a ce where others could not see. You cant just beat up someone who came to help you. Fortunately, the other side made an overt provocation first. Since the cause is here, the range of actions that can be taken will naturally expand. Im asking your opinion. Is it right for a very young junior to lead prominent seniors? I think its the right thing to do. I nodded without any hesitation. If I show hesitation here, it will give them a reason to bite me. In times like this, it was better to push forward as shamelessly as possible. Are you serious? yes. Didnt the elder tell you? The Lord Maeng personally entrusted this matter to me. In principle, I should be the leader of the group. Anyone who leads a group must be prepared to take responsibility when a problem arises. Do you have that determination? of course. I nodded again and answered. I was swearing in my heart. Does this old man think Im a fool? Although he was very scared, there was no substance to Hwang Bo-kyungs argument. Would anything change if I handed overmand to someone else? I can assure you that nothing would change. Among those gathered here, I was the only one who had ties to the Murim Alliance. In other words, no matter what you do, you cannot avoid issues rted to responsibility. The intention is clearly visible. In Hwang Bo-kyungs eyes, mymanding authority would probably be seen as a piece of desirable meat. If things go well, they can steal the credit, and if things go wrong, they can put the me on me. Where else can you find prey so attractive? . A furrow formed between Hwang Bo-kyungs eyebrows. I guess I didnt expect this person to show up in such a confident manner. Youre confident. If you dont even have confidence, how can you lead the famous people gathered here? I admit that your eloquence is excellent. But that alone is not enough. What would you do if I did that? Would you like to take a test to see if I am qualified or not? Its a test. That might not be bad either. A martial artist must prove his or her capabilities through martial arts. Iughed inwardly. Prove yourself through martial arts. It may seem usible at first nce, but in reality, the ability to lead people and martial arts had no connection. What Hwang Bo-kyung is saying now was just the groundwork to set up the stage. Are you saying youre going to ask me to help you? Normally, it would be me who would be in the position to be challenged, but in this case, lets make an exception. great. I ept the challenge. I had a wild smile on my face. I liked this episode because it was simple and clear rather than losing my energy in a useless argument. However, as soon as Hwang Bo-kyung stepped back with a satisfied expression, the people standing behind started talking to me as if they had been waiting. Are you giving the opportunity to challenge only to Elder Hwangbo? no. So it wouldnt be fair. In that case, I would also like to request office work from the branch manager. Jin Hyeong-gon, the head of the Hwagondae, a military unit representing the Guangdong Jin family. He, who is said to be one of the martial artists representing Guangdong martial arts, issued a challenge to me. Next, Yang Ho-gon and Yang Yu-hyeon, the elders of the Shinchang Yang family, also expressed their desire to challenge me. I clicked my tongue in my heart as I looked back at Hwang Bo-kyung, who was rubbing his beard and letting out a hollowugh. Should we really say that it is a roon that has been eating in Gangho for a long time? It wasnt usually something insidious. Suddenly, we had to fight four consecutive battles. It doesnt really matter, though. Fortunately, the two people who should have been most alert, Shaolin Temples Gamwon and Botaams Geomhu, were quietly observing the situation. The two people didnt seem to have much interest in pride or public achievements. There is no need to postpone it to ater date. I think so too. Would you like to go to the training ground? Of course. Please guide me. I left the banquet hall with light steps and headed to the sponsorship. Not only the challengers, including Hwang Bo-kyung, but also those who were watching the situation with excited expressions followed along to take a look. Ill make sure youre properly humiliated. I nced behind me once and a cold smile appeared on my face. Normally, I would have saved some face, but I couldnt do that this time. I could tell. If I didnt keep my spirits up here, I would be harassed by them throughout the mission. There is a justification and there are eyes watching. There is absolutely nothing to be concerned about. * * * Hwang Bo-kyung and I stood facing each other in the center of the dark training hall. Since both sides were warriors who had achieved a high level, the darkness did not pose much of an obstacle. I bowed with my fist and taunted Hwang Bo-kyung by breaking my wrist. We will give way to the yer. You are very brave. Is this because you are in a position to be challenged? Hwang Bo-gyeong, who finished putting on the gauntlet, clumped both fists together. A heavy wave spread throughout the entire training ground. I hope you dont regret saying that. Hwang Bo-kyung, who made a surprise attack, stretched out her fists in a straight line. Pow! The sound of the st echoed throughout the area. Should we really say that it is Hwang Boses martialw? It was bloody power. I twisted my upper body to avoid the attack and moved in a semicircle to get behind Hwang Bo-kyung. Where! As if Hwang Bo-kyung had been waiting, she rotated the new model around her left foot and kicked up her right foot. The tips of my toes narrowly passed in front of my face. It cant bepared to Hyukseongs dojo. The reaction speed was significant. I could see at a nce that he had not neglected his training despite his old age. Unlike Hyukseong Dojo, whose skills declined as he got older, Hwang Bo-kyung had skillsmensurate with his level. It seemed like it was at a level worth shouting about. Instead of forcing myself to close the distance, I punched the air one after another. Boom! The sixth herbivorous fighting fist of the wall power. Kwon Gyeok, who had a knack for attacking the empty space, jumped through space and struck Hwang Bo-kyungs body. Big! Hwang Bo-kyung stepped back with a frown and patted her shoulder with her left hand. It seemed like he didnt take too much damage because he protected his body with his internal energy. he asked, staring at me with narrowed eyes. Are you not nning on drawing your sword? Actually, I am quite skilled in martial arts. At this point, Im starting to feel ufortable. Are you ignoring me? Its not like that. Im telling you this in case you misunderstand, but my teacher is a martial arts expert, not a prosecutor. Thats a pretty interesting story. Isnt itmon to have the opportunity topete with Hwang Boses martial artist? It is true that my main martial art is swordsmanship, but I wanted topete with my fists if possible. Its an undesirable reason, but lets move on for now. I hope you dont make excuses after losing because you didnt use your sword. You dont have to worry. I have no intention of doing such a petty thing. Lets exchange some fighting for a while. Hwang Bo-kyung and I kicked off the ground at the same time and punched each other. Whoops! The moment fist met fist, there was a heavy collision sound. Huh. Someone who was watching while leaning against the wall let out an exmation. As dozens of sums were exchanged, the superiority and inferiority of both sides was clearly revealed. Hwang Bo-kyung takes a step back, unable to ovee the umted pain. I continued to attack without giving him time to reorganize. Absolutely! Quick! Brain energy swirled above my fist. A powerful punch exploded onto Hwang Bo-kyungs body. Big! Hwang Bo-kyung, who was pushed away leaving a long trail, knelt on one knee on the ground. Although he received the attack with his crossed arms, it seemed that he could notpletely relieve the shock. I felt like I had suffered an internal injury as I was desperately suppressing nausea. After catching my breath, I looked down at Hwang Bo-kyung with a rxed expression. Do you want more? No, it doesnt have any meaning anymore. Hwang Bo-kyung shook her head with a slightly downcast expression. He too must have felt the gap in the fight just now. It wasnt a life-threatening fight, so there was no benefit in overdoing it. It would be humiliating. The match was unterally defeated by a younger junior who did not even use his main martial arts skills. And that in front of other martial arts celebrities. There was no shame like this. Thats amazing. Its hard to believe that Im only 21 years old. I was just lucky. Still, it was Hwang Bo-kyung who clearly epted the result, as if she wanted to preserve herst pride. While I was quietly staring at him as he headed towards the corner of the training ground, making a groaning noise, I looked back at the middle-aged man leaning against the left wall and said, Lets start the next dance right away. Are you okay? There was a fierce fight just a moment ago. Its okay to take a short break Its okay. Pleasee this way. . Jin Hyeong-gon, the leader of thepanys Hwagon, stood in front of me with a nervous expression. He was carrying arge sword on his shoulder, and at first nce it seemed to be a long sword. Perhaps because it was a club made entirely of iron, I felt intimidated just by looking at it. Looking closely, it seemed like there was a bit of cold weather mixed in as well. Please do me a favor. The Great Master of Hwagon, who wielded his power with great restraint, swung his sword with great spirit. To gauge its power, I swung the sword I held with both hands to counter it, and a sharp pain felt in my wrist. Ill have to avoid head-on collisions as much as possible. When centrifugal force was added to the weight of the weapon, its power was terrifying. It couldnt even bepared to things like swords or swords. Sigh! I wasnt the only one surprised. The Great Lord of Hwagon also looked a little perplexed, as if he had never thought that there would be someone who could strike an iron sword with simple force. Apletely different aspect of the fight took ce than the previous dance. A fierce street fight, not a back-and-forth fight. Daeju Hwagon calmly attacked Shinhyeong and continued to push me, and I avoided direct confrontation and dug into the gap between my opponent. By the time we exchanged about a lily. Quang! Finally, the turning point came. The moment the tip of the gun touched the ground, there was a loud noise and fragments flew out. I dodged the attack by leaving a gap of an inch and immediately prated into the space between the opponent. Sigh! As if he had been waiting, the Great Lord of Hwagon let go of the gun from his hand and threw out his fist. It wasnt like I was rushing out of a situation and just randomly stretched out my fist. It was a skilled strike that had been practiced for a long time. It reminds me of the third execution from my past life. It was the same method used by the Assassins. A reversal move prepared to catch the enemy who is trying to force himself into the gap. but. Its a pity for the Great Lord Hwagon, but his skills were nothingpared to the assassin army. After throwing away the opponents fist with my left hand, I brought the de to the Hwagon Dajujus neck and urged him to surrender. I lost. Great Lord Huagon sighed and raised both hands. Those who were watching with bated breath let out exmations. After taking a breath, I looked back in the direction of the two elders of the Xinchang family and said: The two elders areing too. Chapter 188 Episode 188: The training hall was inmotion. Huh. They said that Cheonryong () is a skill that is on a different level from otherter exponents. You dont look that tired, even though youve been through a series of battles. How much energy do you have in your stomach? There has been a lot of talk, but this has made it clear. The Sacheon branch manager is a top-level midfielder. Anyway, I defeated a hundred great masters. And that too unterally. Due to the Battle of Jeongma, there were quite a few vacancies in the position of Hundred Masters. One of them will be upied by a heavenly dragon. I took a deep breath and bowed to the old man in front with my fist. Yang Ho-gon, the elder of the Shinchang Yang family. He struggled to get up using a polearm as support and said with a sigh. There is no excuse. It will be myplete defeat. Thank you for your effort. The way people look at me has changed. Hwang Bo-kyung, Jin Hyeong-gon, Yang Yu-hyeon, Yang Ho-gon. He defeated as many as four supreme masters in a row. Even thest opponent was a person who took thest seat of the 100 Masters. Now, no one would be able to disparage me as just a reviewer. I exercised unexpectedly and its a little hot. I wille back after wiping off my sweat and changing my clothes. Distinguished guests, please return to the banquet hall and enjoy the banquet. As he dered the end of the dance in a powerful voice, Damun, who was waiting on the other side of the wall, guided the onlookers and led them to the banquet hall. People leaving the training ground in groups of twos and threes, chatting noisily. Yu Hwa-geom, an elder of the shaman sect, came to my side and spoke as if throwing a throw. It was amazing. I knew your skills were outstanding, but I didnt know it was to this level. I was lucky. Please take good care of your student. Do not worry. I will definitely keep my promise. I feel a little relieved to hear that. A faint smile appeared on Yuhwageoms lips. He seemed to be worried about the safety of his disciple who joined the alliance after Yongbongjihoe. It was like a mother worrying about her child who had left her arms. The Independents will fully support you during this mission. thank you. After Yuhwageom left the training ground. Yeo Hwayeon, a bald-headed woman who had been leaning against the wall without moving until the very end, came up to me and spoke to me. You hid your skills. What are you saying? If we had used strong energy, the conclusion could have been brought sooner. ! Should he really be considered a swordsman of his time? It seemed like she recognized that I had reached the state of flower gardening. It is easy to recognize the state achieved by a person of lower rank, but it is quite difficult to recognize the state achieved by a warrior of equal or higher rank. Nevertheless, Geomhu recognized my level. The same goes for Namgung Ho, the head of the Namgung family, and the woman in front of him. He didnt usually have a great eye. It doesnt seem like Ive really mastered the pupil. Geomhu was considered to be one of the most powerful figures close to the Ten Heavenly Emperors, who ranked among the highest ranks among the masters of the Flower Sutra. At this moment, I was able to clearly realize that the reputation was not in vain. How did you know? Its not that I knew from the beginning. I realized this while watching Bimu. . You dont have to worry. I have no intention of going around telling other people. For reference, Geomhu looked like a middle-aged woman on the outside, but in reality, she was the same age as Yuhwageom. Her high level and vast inner strength made her look younger than her original age. Of course, thorough self-management and natural constitution may have yed a big role in maintaining youth. I was so passionate about winning that it was hard to hold back. If its okay, can I apply for a visater? Please be patient if possible. I dont think my dance with my senior will end lightly. I hope that the aftereffects of Bimu will not interfere with the mission. Thats why I said I would applyter. I hope youll hang out with me once you finish your mission. If thats the case, I understand. I smiled bitterly and reluctantly nodded. There were a few modifiers that were always attached to Geomhu. Guardian of Bothaam. The number one person in Zhejiang. Non-gonggwang (). In terms of personality alone, she was a person who had many simrities to Dang Sang-jin, the previous head of the Sacheon Dang family. Her obsession with martial arts was famous among strongmen. As a born martial artist, there was no way she would miss the opportunity topete in a martial arts battle with an expert of the same level. Even if I expressed my refusal here, she would not give up and would follow me around and bother me. Well, afterpleting the mission, theres nothing to feel burdened about. There would be no harm in building a friendship with Geomhu at this point. After receiving the promise two or three times, Geomhu left the training center as if he was satisfied. I sighed softly and stared at her back, then scratched the back of my head and headed toward the pavilion located in the center of the manor. * * * Two afternoonster. Damun came to my office and spoke to me, handing me a document. Fortunately, it seems like things worked out well. yes. First of all, I was somehow able to receive recognition from the martial artists. The warriors of the Hwangbo family, the Shinchang family, and the Guangdong Jin family, who had previouslyined, are staying in their lodgings and not leaving the house. It didnt seem like he was trying to do anything. I have spoken my own words, so I will stick to them for a while. But the dissatisfaction may not havepletely disappeared. There are probably many people who do not acknowledge the branch leader in their hearts. Thats natural. All I can offer is my martial arts and martial arts background. As Hwang Bo-kyung said, all of the martial arts masters currently gathered at the Sacheon branch had higher distribution than me. Even the youngest Namgoong Seonghun is a seniorpared to me, so what more can I say? Moreover, I basically came from poor background. The executives of the prestigious Daepa will not be happy with the current situation. In the first ce, Hwang Bo-kyungs suggestion to prove your worth through martial arts was probably just an excuse to set the stage for me to be taken down. It was clear that I had no intention of really testing my abilities. Its just a matter of experiencing an unexpected defeat and temporarily pretending to follow. I wondered how many people would truly acknowledge me. Its quiet now, but from now on, if I see even the slightest opportunity, it will rush at me and bite me. With the argument that one cannot fulfill the role ofmander with martial arts alone. What will you do? . I buried myself in the back of the chair and looked at Damun. Damun scratched his cheek at the silent instruction to voice his opinion first. I think it would be better to create a support group in advance to preventintster. Tell me a little more details. If we increase the number of forces that officially support the branch leader, such as independent factions, even if problems arise in the future, dissatisfied forces, including Hwang Bo-kyung, will not be able to take any action. I know what you mean. The Namgung family has a friendly rtionship with the branch leader, so it will be easy to get a deration of support. It would be the icing on the cake if seniors Changmyeonggung and seniors Blood Flower Sworde forward and say, I decided to join to help the branch leader. I think we could add one more person to that. ? Go to the flying dragon head and ask for help. They will probably dly ept it. If you say Dr. Drake, do you mean Senior Geomhu? yes. He recognized that I was an expert in flower painting and showed interest. I promised to do the chores afterpleting the mission, so I dont mind epting a small payment. All right. With this, the issues rted tomand authority were resolved. Afterwards, he would have to negotiate with the head of the Yunnan branch, but since he had the support of martial arts figures on his back, there would not be a major uproar. All preparations have beenpleted. Now is the time to move forward in earnest. * * * The journey to Yunnan has begun. Personnel sent by the Qingcheng faction and the Tang family joined the party. The Qingseong faction dispatched two masters and four Germans, including Tang Seo-yeon. But here an unexpected face appeared. Why is the Taesang family here? Why are you not happy about my joining? Is that possible? Im just a little embarrassed Dang Sang-jin, the poisonous king of the Tang family. An absolute master who held the throne of the Ten Heavenly Emperors suddenly joined the group. Several warriors, including Hwang Bo-kyung, had nk expressions. Distribution background status skills. It seemed like I felt embarrassed because a person who had nothing to bow down to was talking to me without any ws. Amitabha Buddha. The Lesser Monk is called Houyue. Gamwon, who was the first toe to his senses, put his hands together and bowed to Dang Sang-jin. Everyone who came to their senses after them introduced themselves and bowed their heads. Tang Sang-jin politely nodded and epted it. I never thought I would be moving with the Lord of the House of Lords. Its been a while since I wanted to see your face. Are you saying you decided to go all the way to Nanman because you wanted to see my face? As people get older, they be more spontaneous and simple. Iughed and rode my horse side by side in the front line with the party leader. Seoyeon Tang naturally followed next to him. Long time no see. Sozer. long time no see. Dang Sang-jin looked at me and Dang Seo-yeon exchanging light greetings with meaningful eyes. The journey went smoothly. There were no bandits or bandits that appeared to block the path ahead, and the schedule was not dyed due to bad weather. There wasnt even any disharmony between the parties. After Dang Sang-jin joined, Hwang Bo-kyung treated me very carefully. It seemed like he had decided that there was no good thing about losing with me. When I saw that, I couldnt help butugh. This is why connections are important. After traveling for ten days, we finally arrived at our destination, the Yunnan branch of the Murim League. The head of the Yunnan branch, Zhuge Wen, ran out on a beoseonbal to greet me and my group. wee. I was waiting. I will take care of you for a moment. Unlike the letter he sent expressing his dissatisfaction, Zhuge Yuans attitude was extremely polite. He nced sideways in the direction where Dang Sang-jin was and swallowed. While the group was undressing in their assigned lodgings, I visited Zhuge Yuans private office and discussed the future with him. First of all, regardingmand authority.. The Sacheon branch leader should take charge. yes? I ask that the Sacheon branch chief take full responsibility for matters rted tomand. What does that mean all of a sudden? Obviously in the letter Letter? What are you talking about? I dont remember sending anything like that. Chapter 189 Episode 189: I burst intoughter. He was indeed a person whose attitude changed quickly. I was prepared to start a verbal war, but when the other side bowed and came in, I felt like steam was escaping. The effect of the Poison King joining the group was certainly significant. As the head of the Yunnan branch, he would not have the courage to give orders to Tang Sang-jin to do this or that. Can we expect full cooperation from the Yunnan branch? of course. Just say the word. Zhuge Yuan nodded vigorously as if he had been waiting. I fiddled with the teacup and thought about it for a moment. What should you ask for first? There was no particr need for military support. The power was already full and overflowing. Increasing the number of people beyond this level would not have been of much help. Rather, its a situation where we need to consider reducing the number of people. If you increase your size unnecessarily, the Beast Pce may feel wary. I decided that getting information was the priority. Information about Nanman could not be obtained through Hao Wen. Hao Wen was a highly influential faction within the Central ins, but he was not active outside of China. After clearing my throat once, I leaned back on the chair and asked. What is the current situation in Namman? Nothing much has changed. The five factions are stillpeting fiercely. After hearing all of Zhuge Yuans exnations, I rubbed my chin and was lost in thought. The fight between the sessors, which began when the lord of the Beast Pcey down due to old age, is bing more intense as time passes. But Thats just ament about the secret struggle behind the scenes. A full-scale war has not yet urred once. The reason was simple. This was because each faction was simr in size and had equal power. A structure in which the one who makes the first move is bound to suffer a loss. It seemed that all five factions targeting the pce were only watching each others thoughts and were reluctant to take any active action. I had some expectations, though. It was truly a situation with no answer. From the perspective of the entire Jungwon martial arts group, it was a good thing. If the situation in the South bes unstable, you can focus on the political war with peace of mind. The problem was that, from my personal perspective, it was the worst possible situation. If my memories from my past life are to be believed, the civil war in South Korea will continue for more than ten years. I could not leave Yunnan until Ipleted the mission given to me by the lord. If I didnt take active action, I would have wasted time. Do you have any more detailed information? For example, the rtionship between brothers. A person supported by the current Beast Pce lord. Or else There is some information that may be helpful. I will tell you step by step. * * * After I finish preparing, I n to head straight to the Beast Pce. A conference room in the Yunnan branch. I called the group together and informed them of the future schedule. Gamwon, the head of the Shaolin Temples Eight Great Houses, rolled his prayer beads and asked. Are you okay? Given the situation, Nammans warriors must also be sensitive. You might end up provoking them. Im worried too. Wouldnt it be better to wait and see the situation for now and then move on? If you rush too much, you might end up making a mistake. Its not a mission with a specific deadline. Hwang Bo-gyeong, an elder of the Hwang Bo-sega family, spoke in a condescending manner. It was exactly the reaction I expected. I shook my head and gave a prepared answer. There is limited information that can be obtained without setting foot in Nanman directly. Even if you stay here and watch the developments, you wont gain much. . Also, the sooner youplete the mission, the better. At least in order for the Murim Alliance to fully focus on the war against demons. Footnotes from Botaam Biryonggak Geomhu nodded and gave strength to my argument. I also think the same way. Arent all of you here holding important positions in your respective shrines? I cant be stranded here forever, so it would be better to hurry up with my schedule if possible. I thanked Geomhu with a wink and continued my exnation. You dont have to worry that you mighte into conflict with the Nanman warriors. I n to formally contact you and visit you as an envoy. Is there any way to contact the Beast Pce? The head of the Yunnan branch said that the elder of the Beast Pce is doing business with the Jianchang Sect on a regr basis. Jeomchangpawa? Well, even if its a transaction, its just an exchange of things we need. Anyway, with the help of the Jumchang Sect, we will be able to visit the Beast Pce without unnecessary conflict. Yang Ho-gon, an elder of the Shinchang Yang family, who was quietly listening to the conversation, raised his hand and asked. Speaking of which, I want to ask you something. What is the purpose of the branch manager? What do you mean? Isnt there a purpose for forming a delegation to visit the Beast Pce? Im asking this out of curiosity, but youre not nning to overthrow the leader of the faction supported by the Demon Cult, right? no. I answered sharply and shook my head. In a way, Yang Ho-gons worries could be said to be natural. The surest way to crush the Demon Cults n is to copse the faction that joined hands with the Demon Cult. It may not be entirely impossible, though. There were a few methods that came to mind. Obtain evidence that the faction was in cahoots with the Demonic Cult and report it to the Beast Pce Lord, or join other factions and give them power. However, using this method inevitably led to deep involvement in the civil war. The already dangerous journey will be several times more dangerous. There is no need to take such risks. They were not allowed to form alliances or pretend to be allies with specific factions or people. Not only was the risk to be taken great, but if done incorrectly, the bnce of power could have been disrupted and the civil war could have ended early. I will tell you in advance at this time. When you arrive at the Beast Pce, never mention anything about the Demonic Cult. We are only visiting the Beast Pce for the purpose of making peace. Reconciliation? yes. Therefore, you must not be involved in any way with the five factions that are aiming for the pce. There is only one person to whom you have business. This is the Beast Pce lord who is bedridden due to old age. Hmm. I n to meet the Beast Pce lord directly and negotiate. The ultimate goal is to conclude an agreement not to invade each others territory for the next ten years. In one word, you are saying that you will conclude a non-aggression pact. Thats right. Is that as easy as it sounds? The faction supported by the Demon Cultist will not stand by and watch it. You have to take some risk. All that was needed was to prevent the Beast Pce from invading the central ins. There was a need to keep the power of the five factions as even as possible. That will prolong the civil war. There was one reason why I decided to go to South Manchuria. The purpose was to conclude a peace agreement and deliver the documents to the main body of the League of Nations. It was the most ideal way toplete the mission without significantly distorting history. Dang Sang-jin, the leader of the Dang family, who had been silent throughout the meeting, suddenly spoke. First of all, I guess Ill have to ask for cooperation from the Jeomchang faction. I will go to Jeomchangpa myself. Well, I guess its right for you, the leader of the group, to take charge of that matter. Dont you need apanion? I think it would be of great help if Senior Poison Kinges with us. A faint smile appeared on Tang Sangjins lips. From the beginning, he must have been expecting this answer and asking if I needed apanion. After finishing the meeting. As I left the branch, I straightened up and stretched. I wanted to get some fresh air outside for a moment. The climate in Yunnan was mild. Even though winter had just passed, the clothes worn by passers-by were quite thin. Come to think of it. Suddenly, a face shed through my mind. Changin Dojo, one of the disciples of the Jeomchang school. I made a bet with him during the Yongbong branch meeting and won. Due to the intervention of Commander-in-Chief Zhuge Huan, nopensation was received and the work fell apart. Afterwards, Zhuge Huan came to see me in person and promised to amodate me. [I will send a brief letter to the Jeomchang faction. It contains the content that you and Changin Dojang made a bet, and Changin Dojang, who lost the bet, has an obligation to pay the price.] I guess I can collect the debt at this point. I felt hopeful. What kind of expression will Changin Dojang make when he sees me? * * * . Changin Dojang greeted me with an uneasy expression. Augh came naturally. It was apletely different reaction than expected. I will guide you to the Jangmunins room. Pleasee this way. Despite the wary look in his eyes, Changin Dojangs attitude was very polite. The heavy weight on his shoulders reminded me of the way Zhuge Yuan had looked recently. You seem quite nervous. It was a natural reaction. Because the Dog King of the time visited Jeomchangsan Mountain with me. I was able to indirectly feel what position Dang Sang-jin holds in Danggeum Wurim and how he is treated. I followed behind the Changin Dojo and spoke in a light tone. Long time no see. Changin Dojo. Long time no see. Sacheon Branch Manager. Do you remember the bet you made with me before the Yongbong Branch started? Of course I remember. I think its time to pay for the bet. I dont think this is a story to share here. We will discuss private matterster. All right. Changin Dojang looked like he had chewed shit. I stared at him as he turned his head and avoided my gaze, then slowly raised the corner of my mouth. Dang Sang-jin, who was walking next to me, asked with a puzzled expression. -You look quite happy. It looks like something happened between them. Can I ask about the circumstances? -It wasnt that big of a deal. There was a time when I made a small bet. -Hanging a fence? I dont think it was a light bet. In a voice filled withughter, I exined to Dang Sang-jin how I ended up making a bet with Chang-in Dojang. Dang Sang-jin, who heard the whole story, couldnt help but burst intoughter. -You seem to have fallen into your own trap. After traveling for a while, Dang Sang-jin and I were able to reach Jang Mun-ins residence located halfway up Jeomchang Mountain. Should we really say that this is the building where the chief schr of the Jeomchang faction, who upied the uppermost part of the Old Daemun faction, resides? As I looked at therge and magnificent pavilion, I was filled with admiration. Even after wiping my eyes, I couldnt find the frugality that Taoist monks often regard as a virtue. You can go in here. As we entered Jang Mun-ins private office under the guidance of Chang-in Dojang, an elderly man came out and weed Dang Sang-jin. wee. Chapter 190 Episode 190 Honorific? I narrowed my eyes and looked at the old man. I thought it was a greeting to Dang Sang-jin, but it wasnt. The old man was pointing his hand straight in my direction. I felt slightly embarrassed. It was reasonable for him to greet me first, as the leader of the group. However, it was apletely different problem for a person who was a long-time member of arge literary sect to use an honorific term for someone who was a distant junior. Jang Moon-in is the face of the sect. Of course, Jang Mun-ins actions were directly rted to the prestige of the n. Thank you for your hospitality. Pleasee this way. Please befortable with me. I feel burdened by my juniors. Dont feel so pressured. I am not a long-time writer. yes? I narrowed my eyebrows slightly at the unexpected story. Dang Sang-jin, who was watching, nodded and spoke to the old man. I asked who it was and it was you. Its been a while. Do you remember me? Isnt it the Cheongmyeong seal? Was thest time I saw you twenty years ago? It seemed that Dang Sang-jin and the old man were old. When I asked for an exnation with my eyes, the old man introduced himself with a kind smile on his face. My name is Seo Yu-won, an elder of the Jeomchang faction. The provincial name is Cheongmyeong. I am currently serving as Jang Moon-ins agent. Cheongmyeong. It was a name I had heard of before. He was the master of the Changin Dojo that I researched through Hao Wen. On the outside, he only looks like an old man. ording to the contents of the letter sent from Hao Wen, he was a person of simr age to Tang Sang-jin. In terms of distribution alone, he was a person who was ranked higher than the long writers of the time. But youre taking over the role of Jang Mun-in? Something strange was going on. The face of the Changin Dojang who guided me here instantly shed through my mind. He looked strangely restless. Was that because of this? I thought that maybe he was acting like that simply because of his bad rtionship with me. When I think about it, it was strange that he, not anyone else, came out to the mountain gate to meet me. I sat down at the seat rmended by Cheongmyeong Dojang and asked for detailed information. The Cheongmyeong seal, who nced sideways at Tang Sangjin, sighed and said. Jang Moon-in is currently away. Whats going on? Please keep what I say from now on a secret. Seeing the serious expression on his face, it seemed like something big was going on in the Jeomchang faction. The Cheongmyeong seal nced sideways at Dang Sang-jin again and continued talking with difficulty. Currently, Jang Moon-in is suffering from illness. By illness It is a demon that enters the fire. ! I looked slightly surprised. It is said that a member of a literary faction fell into the habit of coining a coin. Indeed, it was not a matter that could be said carelessly to outsiders. Thats strange. If the same thing had happened in a past life, there was no reason I wouldnt have heard about it. Isnt this a major incident that caused Jang Moon-in of the Old Daemun faction to suffer from illness? If Jang Moon-in overcame the disease on his own and woke up before the symptoms of the poisonous horse got worse, and if it ended up being something that never happened, then it is understandable that I dont remember the current situation. But that possibility is probably low. The most powerful hypothesis was that history had changed again because of me. I knew that even a small moment could greatly change the future. I dont know the exact cause-and-effect rtionship, but the things I did after the regression may have caused Jang Mun-in of the Jeomchang sect to fall into a state of witchcraft. no wonder. I thought it was strange that even though I officially announced the schedule and visited, Jang Mun-in did not greet me in person. Even the king of that time personally visited Jeomchangsan Mountain. Nevertheless, depending on ones perspective, the fact that a representative other than Jang Moon-in showed up could be seen as a huge disrespect. It seems like he wanted to at least avoid a situation where misunderstandings urred. Probably, if he had note with Tang Sang-jin, the Cheongmyeong seal would not have revealed the fact that Jang Mun-in was addicted to Juhwa Ilma. The Cheongmyeong seal closed his mouth as if he could not tell any more details. To change the topic, I told the story of why I hade to visit Jeomchangpa. Im sure you know, but martial arts masters from all over are currently gathered at the Yunnan branch to handle matters rted to the Beast Pce. yes. I heard about it through my disciples. The reason I visited Jeomchang Mountain today is to ask a favor of the Jeomchang Sect. What kind of request? I heard that the elder of the Beast Pce regrly conducts business with the Fortune Chang Sect. I would like you to contact the pce through him. An envoy from the Murim Alliance will be visiting soon, so please greet me without being cautious. Its not a particrly difficult request to grant, but it may take some time. I dont know when the elder of the Beast Pce will visit the Jumchang Sect again. Werent we exchanging transactions periodically? It was like that before, but as the situation in South Manchuria became chaotic, it became difficult. The cycle became jagged. Umm . As the factional fight intensifies, the Beast Pce is not paying attention to the peoples livelihood and security, and the side effects seem to be showing up everywhere. Not only is it infested with thieves, but they also say that each tribe is not following control and is fighting. I licked my lips and scratched the back of my head. I couldnt set foot in Nanman without contacting them in advance. Because it may irritate the Beast. I wanted to avoid unnecessary conflicts as much as possible. The warriors who grew up and grew up in the harsh environment of Nanman had a level of strength that was different from the Japanese soldiers and generals who had invaded Zhejiang in the past. One of the three great weapons of the Japanese pirates I had previously defeated, the Red Ghost Double Sword, was barely capable of taking thest ce among the top hundred masters. On the other hand, Prince Beast, who was praised as the best warrior in Nanman, was an absolute expert. He was a man of powerparable to the Ten Heavenly Emperors of the Central ins. Well, there is no business ahead of time. Although he is currently bedridden due to old age. It wasnt just the Beast Pce Lord. One of the two guardians who assisted the pce lord, the left guardian was also known as an expert who had reached the level of a wise man. Although the level of Gokju of Dokgok, a mysterious assassination group, was not properly revealed, many people were specting that he was an absolute expert. It was not for nothing that the Murim League was wary of the invasion of the South. If a group of thieves attacks, just defeat them. All you have to do is avoid being involved in inter-tribal strife. However, being perceived as an enemy by the Beast Pce poses a different level of danger. After thinking for a while, I quickly came to a conclusion. Even though there may be a slight dy in schedule, I decided to wait for now. Cheongmyeong Dojang said that the cycle had be erratic, but it did not say that transactions had stopped. All right. Then, can you contact me when the elder of the Beast Pce visits the Jumchang Sect in the future? I will. Thank you for your cooperation. After finishing my business. As I was about to leave the office, a thought urred to me and I looked back at the Cheongmyeong dojo. There is one thing I would like to ask. Please speak. What is Jang Mun-ins condition? Didnt I tell you just a moment ago? Im not asking because I dont remember that Jang Mun-in was addicted to the magic trick. What Im curious about is how far the disease has progressed. Why are you asking that? Maybe I can help. ? * * * A bedroom located on the top floor of the main building. An old man who looked to be in his seventies was lying dead on the bed. Two disciples of the Jeomchang Sect were standing like folding screens on both walls. -I hope there are no eyes watching. A message was sent to Cheongmyeong Dojang, and he instructed his disciples to wait outside. The two disciples, who nced at me and Dang Sang-jin with puzzled expressions, disappeared outside the room. I pulled up a chair next to the bed, sat down, and took the patients pulse. It looks like its still in the early stages. yes. The problem is that he has not regained consciousness to this day I think it will work out somehow. Is that true? Im not brave enough toe all the way here and spout lies. I put a confident smile on my face and reassured the Cheongmyeong seal. The Cheongmyeong seal looked at me and the patient in turn with a skeptical expression. [Is that really possible? It is possible to treat a warrior who has fallen into a poisonous state.] [Thats right. If the disease is deep, you may not be able to use your hands, but if it is mild, it may be possible to make it better.] [Huh.] There were two main reasons why the Cheongmyeong Dojo gave me, an outsider, the opportunity to examine Jang Mun-in. Guaranteed by ourpany. History of treating people who fell into mental demons due to demonic cults. It was generally known that horseradish was not a disease that doctors could treat. Symptoms can be temporarily alleviated, but in order to bepletely cured, the patient has no choice but to ovee the disease himself. Nevertheless, the Cheongmyeong seal gave me a glimmer of hope in my seemingly vain assurances, thanks inrge part to the reputation of Cheonryong that had spread throughout the central ins. Simma and Juhwaipma had many simrities in many ways. This was especially true because it was a disease that urred during the process of practicing mental techniques. I looked back at Cheongmyeong Dojang and Dang Sangjin in turn and said. The treatment itself is possible right now. However, since this is a task that requires concentration, no one should be around. So, I would like to ask you two to protect thew, is that okay? I can stand as long as I can to protect thew. Please vacate the room and prevent the disciples from essing this ce. I will. Dang Sang-jin and Cheongmyeong Dojang leave the room. Iid the patient on his side and ced my hand on the Myeongmunhyeol. What had to be done was simple. Juhwaipma was a condition that urred when the qi and blood became distorted due to a mistake in the movement of internal force while practicing qigong. As the qi and blood be distorted, the cirction of qi does not ur smoothly and the internal energy that the patient has built up bes poisonous and causes continuous internal injuries. What is the treatment? All you have to do is correct the distorted energy and blood. A needle of condensed brain energy is injected to burn the debris and waste matter that is blocking the bloodstream, and then the patients internal energy is forcibly used to untangle the tangled threads. I had learned all the necessary tricks. The trick of using the needle of brain energy was learned while treating patients suffering from mental demons, while providing a gift to people around them and the trick of forcibly operating the patients inner energy. Although this was my first attempt, the symptoms were still mild, so this alone would be enough to treat the problem. An unexpected opportunity hase to pay my debt to the Jeomchang faction. Chapter 191 Episode 191 The treatment started at noon and was notpleted untilte at night. I leaned against the back of the chair, wiping the sweat from my forehead with my sleeve. Im tired. To be honest, I had some anxiety. This was my first time treating a patient suffering from paralysis. I knew it was possible in theory, but I couldnt help but feel nervous because I couldnt tell what variables would arise in practice. It ended up going well. What if treatment failed and the patients physical condition worsened? In the worst case, he may have been used of being a public enemy of the fortune-telling faction. Anyway, how did a person of this stature fall into the evil spirit? I clicked my tongue and stood up. I wanted to stretch out and rest like this, but I needed to quickly clean up for the sake of those waiting outside. How long have I been asleep? The moment you open the window for venttion. A cracked voice pierced my ears. I looked back at the source of the voice with a surprised expression. Jang Mun-in of the Jeomchang Sect was looking up at the ceiling with unfocused eyes. Youve already regained consciousness? Less than half an hour has passed since the treatment waspleted. But youre already awake. It was my first time seeing something like this, so I felt absurd. You werent asleep. then? During the transport, he fell into a state of intoxication and lost consciousness. Hey in a hospital bed for a long time, unable to wake up. Master Changmyeong has been working on behalf of Jang Moonin. I see. I was wondering why my body was so weak. Rest and do not move. You need to take it easy for a while. Anyway, this is the first time Ive heard that voice. Who the hell are you. The introduction iste. My name is Yeon-woon, and I am the head of the Sacheon branch of the Murim League. Yeonsoun? Heavenly Dragon? yes. For some reason, I thought the story would be long. I opened all the windows and sat back down in the chair. Jang Moon-in struggled to turn his head and look at me. A distinguished guest has visited the Jeomchang faction. I hate to say it myself, but from the point of view of the fortune-telling group, I probably wont be a very wee guest. Why do you think that? I believe you know about what happened between Changin Dojang and me. On the contrary, for that reason, we should treat them more respectfully. When I heard it, they said it was that guy after giving birth who unterally made the mistake. I tilted my head at the unfamiliar name and soon realized who the person Jang Moon-in was talking about was. It was so long ago that I had forgotten about it, but now that I think about it, in the past, when Changin Dojang introduced himself, he used the name Sosanhu. You didnt have this mentality, so you spokefortably as if you were talking to the disciples in the text. Please forgive me. its okay. I dont mind, so please befortable with me. That cant be possible. Isnt he the head of a faction now? . I guess I should finish talking about it first. I heard that Sanhu hired a group of ck swordsmen to attack you. Is it true? Something like that happened. You have no shame. All the fault lies with me for not being able to guide the disciple of the main gate to walk the right path. It is not for Jang Moon-in to apologize. Anyone who sits in a position representing a force has an obligation to take responsibility when a problem arises. Apologizing to others is meaningless. I want to hear the words of apology from Changin Dojangs mouth. Dont worry about that part. I will prepare a separate space for you. Jang Moon-in slowly closed his eyes. I narrowed my eyes and stared at that figure. Seeing that he was more friendly than I expected made me feel a bit uneasy. It had been a long time since I had seen such a sage-like person. Itste to ask, but why are you here? Youre expecting it, arent you? Its to treat arrhythmia. This is the first time Ive heard of something like that being possible to cure a sore throat. But it actually improved Jang Mun-ins physical condition. Im sure you feel it yourself. but. If you think about it, you were the one who cured those who fell into mental illness due to the arrangements of the Demon Cult. It wouldnt be surprising if it was said that it could cure vulgaris. I will tell you in advance, but please keep the fact that I treated Jang Mun-in a secret. If it bes known that I can treat Juhuaipa, patients from all over the central region will flock to the Sacheon branch. I was nning on doing that even if you didnt ask me to. It is not good for the rumor to spread that Jang Mun-in of the Jeomchang sect fell into the magic of coinage and wandered around the world of death. It doesnt seem like Im on the verge of death. Rumors tend to grow in size as they are spread. Jang Mun-in lets out a small sigh. As I watched himughing self-deprecatingly, my curiosity grew even more. How on earth did a person like this fall into Simma? Anyway, I was lucky. If it wasnt in the early stages, we wouldnt have been able to do anything about it. May I ask how you treated it? I used one of the elixirs I had. I naturally lied. Since no one witnessed the treatment scene anyway, there was nothing to worry about. Elixir? Are you saying you wasted that precious thing on the treatment of an old man youve never seen before? Im treating no one else but Jang Mun-in of the Jeomchang Sect, so wouldnt it be a waste to use elixirs? There was nothing good about knowing that brain energy could be used to cleanse other peoples blood vessels. Even if I told you, I doubted whether you would believe me. If he imed that he had used an elixir, it would be somewhat understandable to the listener. I owe you a lot. Fortunately, Jang Mun-in did not seem to doubt my words. I shamelessly continued talking with a kind smile on my face. Dont feel too pressured. Even though it was an elixir, it was nothing more than a yawn. Even if the efficacy is low, the elixir is still an elixir. It must not have been easy to make the decision to use it to treat others. its okay. I also came to the Jeomchang faction to seek help. You came to seek help? Didnt you just say you came to treat me? I was visiting the Jeomchang faction on other business and heard that Jang Mun-in had fallen into a state of intoxication. Id like to ask what the business is. Currently, I am carrying out a mission under the orders of the Lord. I briefly exined how I got to my current situation. Jang Mun-ins eyes became slightly mischievous as he told the story that he had been given a mission by Meng Ju to lead the martial arts masters from various regions, and that he was staying at the Yunnan branch with them and preparing to head to South Manchuria. Its not a very pleasant story. I thought you would say that. From an objective perspective, it would be natural for the Jeomchang faction and the Yunnan branch to take charge of this matter. It sounds like you didnt take on this job because you really wanted to. You saw it right away. Jang Moon-ins reaction was not much different from what the Yunnan branch leader had shown previously. The current situation must have felt unpleasant to the head of the Jeomchang faction, who had been closely watching the movements of Namman for a long time. Lord, you are too kind. I cant believe you are handing over full responsibility to me without even discussing it with the Jeomchang faction. Actually, there is a separate person who presented his opinion to the leader and persuaded him. Who is that? This is senior Nam Hak-geom (Ű), an elder of the alliance. There was no reason to miss this golden opportunity. I sold Namhakgeoms special title without any hesitation. By Namhakgeom, do you mean the old man who holds the position of elder of themunal faction? Thats right. Thats right. There was a cool feeling in Jang Mun-ins eyes. I was already in a happy mood imagining what would happen next. May I ask a question this time? Tell me. How did you end up falling for the coin? This was a question I had had since I heard the story from the Cheongmyeong dojo. It did not ur to me that a person who was a long-time member of the Old Daemun faction would fall into a conspiracy by simply misusing his internal power. I would have passed the stage of making such beginner mistakes a long time ago. It was probably one of two things. You may have lost your concentration because someone interrupted you during your fortune-telling exercise, or your heart energy may have been disturbed due to severe worry or anxiety. Personally, I thought thetter possibility was high. Isnt there a chance that there would be someone who could harm Jang Mun-in in the middle of the Jeomchang Sects grounds? As my mind got sick, my body also got sick. I never thought I would fall into the trap of coinage. Are you worried about something? Should I call it a worry? Im worried about the future of the Jeomchang Sect. ? You might think its an empty stomach, but the Jeomchang faction is too absorbed in the current movie. When I asked him why he fell into the habit of buying coins, he suddenly startedmenting. I straightened my posture and pretended to listen to Jang Mun-ins words. If we arecent, there is no progress, and since there is no progress, we have no choice but to fall behind. In fact, the Jeomchang school has not produced a single absolute master in nearly two hundred years. Do you understand what this means? . As research on martial arts bes more active and academics develop, the number of masters who have reached the level of martial arts is gradually increasing. In the meantime, only the Jeomchang faction is standing still. . The reason is simple. Because there is no reason to burn the desire to improve. Although they say they are wary of the Beast Pces attack, the threat is not actually felt. However, we do not have frequent exchanges with other Baekdo ns or Sega. As Ive been reigning as king in Yunnan, I cant find a reason topete fiercely. . What did you think of when you saw the afterbirth? If youre asking for my personal impressions, I dont have a very good feeling about it. Its good to be honest. The feelings you felt while looking at the afterbirth would be simr to the feelings I felt when looking at the fortune teller. . Actually, I was nning to make Sanhu the next great writer. Changin Dojang bes the Jangmunin of the Jeomchang faction? As soon as the thought urred to me, augh escaped me. A bitter smile appeared on Jang Mun-ins lips. I dont know about you, but after giving birth, the child showed an upright and gentle attitude. At least within the sect. I was quite shocked when I heard that someone was doing something like that outside. I scratched the back of my head. As expected, it seems that I was the reason why Jang Mun-in of the Jeomchang faction fell into the Juhwa Ilma. Because of me, Changins dojo went into overdrive, and as a result, Jang Moonin suffered from mental illness and ended up in bed. If this continues, the Jeomchang Sect will give up the position of the Nine Daemun Sect within a hundred years. . This is why I fell into the magic trick. Did you get an answer? yes. After finishing speaking, Jang Mun-in cleared his throat and said, Great. Because he had been lying unconscious for a long time, it seemed difficult to have a long conversation. I picked up the kettle in the corner of the room and poured water into a bowl. Then, he supported Jang Mun-ins head with one hand and brought the bowl to his mouth. I think Ill live a little longer. I think it would be best to rest for now. Thats right. I hope we can talk about what we couldnt sayter. I will schedule a date ande back soon. Ill be waiting. Chapter 192 Episode 192 Long writer! I left the room, leaving behind the Cheongmyeong seal who let out a cry of surprise. In the process of treating Jang Mun-in of the Jeomchang sect, considerable fatigue umted. I nned to go straight back to the Yunnan branch and take a rest. As I left the pce, Dang Sang-jin, who was waiting, spoke to me. Did the treatment go well? yes. Good. A gentle smile appeared on Tang Sangjins lips. I was probably curious as to how he had cured the jaundice, but he didnt ask me any more questions and just walked side by side. . For some reason, it seemed to me that he was feeling happy while looking at me. While descending the mountain, I reflected on the conversation I had with Jang Mun-in of the Jeomchang sect. He is a Taoist who is truly worried about the future of the monks. Jang Mun-in of the Jeomchang faction was a person with apletely different personality than I had vaguely imagined. He could not possibly be seen as a respected general of the sect to which Changin Dojang belonged. Its been quite a while since Ive seen such a Taoist person like him. He was a long-time schr who became addicted to coinage after worrying too much about the future of the monks. It was a story that could have appeared in a novel somewhere. Its been a while since I met someone I liked. I guess Ill have to stay in Yunnan for a while anyway, so I guess Ill have to visit a music club in my spare time. A simr sentiment came to mind a while ago while watching Yu So-hwa, the guard of the Manjang family. A person who truly cares for others or the force to which he or she belongs rather than for himself or herself. Although I couldnt sympathize with Jang Moon-ins way of thinking, I quite liked him as a person. At least he was the type of person who wouldnt lose anything by getting close to him. But. I hope you keep walking with a pleasant smile on your face for a while. Suddenly, the conversation I had with Cheongmyeong Dojo passed through my mind. The Cheongmyeong Dojo said that it had be difficult to deal with the elders of the Beast Pce due to the unstable situation within Nanman. In the worst case, I thought it might be impossible to contact the Beast Pce in advance through the Fortune Chang Sect. If the elder of the Beast Pce does not visit Yunnan over time, what should I do then? * * * Three days passed. I was formally invited by Jang Mun-in to visit Jeomchangpa. This time, I climbed Mt. Jeomchang by myself without apanying Dang Sang-jin. Because I wasnt visiting for official business. Wee. Meeting Jang Mun-in. Jang Mun-in of the Jeomchang Sect was looking much better than before. I was able to move around and myplexion improved significantly. Due to his low energy, he seemed unable to perform martial arts that required intense movement, but it would not be a problem to regain his health if he took the time. Come and sit here. Jang Mun-in, who offered me a seat across from him, took out a small wooden box from his pocket and ced it on the table. He then pushed the wooden box towards me and slowly removed his hand. A fishy scent prated my nostrils. I think Ive had a simr experience. Jang Mun-ins lips drew an arc. I felt a strong sense of dj vu. When I stopped by Maengs headquarters to deliver the martial arts books I had previously obtained after defeating the vampire and iron blood demon army. The Murim lord, Painter Joo, had that look on his face as he handed me the wooden box containing the inner altar of Hwari (). What is this. Try to open it. When I opened the lid of the wooden box, a small bottle was revealed. The bottle, which was transparent enough to see through, was filled with milky liquid. When I recognized the objects identity, my eyes widened. Gongcheong Petroleum. A legendary elixir found only in caves with dense earth energy. It was a quantity that seemed to be twice as much as what had previously been won through an auction at Heuksi. When I raised my head with a surprised expression, Jang Moon-in nodded and opened his mouth. It looks like you recognize me. Isnt it Gongcheong Petroleum? It is an elixir recently discovered by Simmani, who has ties to the previous text. You know the value of an item without having to say it. . Do you like it? of course. But how could I give such a precious gift to me Didnt you say that you used an elixir to cure the poisonous spell? Of course I have to repay you. I think I told you that I used the elixir of yawning. It is my creed to return favors fivefold. I hope you will ept it without feeling burdened as it is a gift given in recognition of your generous gift of valuables. I had no choice but to not feel burdened. The im that I was cured using an elixir was just a lie. Who would have guessed that a lie told without much thought woulde back as Gongcheongseokyu with 40 years worth of spiritual energy? Jang Mun-in, perhaps because he liked this persons bewildered reaction, burst intoughter. A gentle smile appeared on the lips of Cheongmyeong Dojo, who was watching from behind. I will tell you in advance, but I will not be told that I cannot receive it. I hope you dont lose my face. I will ept it gratefully. You wont listen to me being told I cant get it? What on earth is this old man talking about? Are you saying youre crazy and give up the elixir in your hands? I was a little surprised to receive something so unexpectedly valuable, but I had no intention of returning the gift. I said that under orders from the Lord, I was to be in charge of matters rted to the Beast Pce. yes. I will dispatch three Jeomchang Five Swords to assist you. Do you mean Jeomchang Ogeom? I see. If the Hwasan faction had Maehwa Geomsu and the Shaman faction had Shaman Chilgeom, the Jeomchang faction had Jeomchang Ogeom. A group of experts whose individual inaction has reached its absolute peak. If three of them joined the group, it would definitely be of great help. The problem is that the number of people has increased even more, so we need to prune Ill think about this slowlyter. Good things are good things. There was no reason to embarrass the person who showed favor by showing off something difficult. I bowed my head politely. thank you. As for contacting the Nanman Beast Pce all I can say is to wait for now. its okay. I have already heard about the situation from Cheongmyeong Dojang. All thats left is to resolve the grievances between you and your child. . Ill prepare a ce for you as promised. Would you like to meet me right now? yes. I nodded without any hesitation. There was no reason to put off work untilter. It would be better to deal with this quickly. * * * A pavilion overlooking a spectacr view. Changin Dojang, who appeared with his teacher Cheongmyeong Dojang, held out arge bundle to me and said. Its what I promised. I took the package and put it down in the corner of the pavilion without even checking the contents. I wasnt worried that Changin Dojang would have broken his promise and brought something else. He must have heard that I cured Jang Mun-ins coin-eating problem. And I apologize for what happened in the past. What specifically are you apologizing for? Belittled the small cooperatives based solely on their background and status, and used petty tactics to win the bet. I dont think my anger will be resolved with just a verbal apology. In conclusion, thanks to the help of General Commander, the matter was resolved well, but at the time, I was in danger of being disqualified from participating in thepetition due to my dojo. It was something I should never have done as a white swordsman. I also regret what happened back then. I will do anything to receive forgiveness from Sohyeop. Is it because it is in front of the teacher? Changin Dojangs attitude was very cautiouspared to before. As I remembered his appearance at the Yongbong branch, I couldnt help butugh. great. If I do that, wont you dance with me? Bimmu? If youst thirty seconds, the dojo will deem you the winner. Seeing as how you are setting the criteria for victory and defeat, it seems like you want to ask something of me. You saw it right away. If the dojang wins, I willpletely forget the past. But if I win. You dont have to bet. As I said before, I am ready to do anything to be forgiven. Ask for anything. You can beat me until I lose my temper. After finishing speaking, Changin Dojang met my gaze with a stern expression. Reading the desperate emotions in those eyes, I narrowed my eyes and became lost in thought. Look at this. I thought it was a forced apology due to pressure from those around him, but it turns out that wasnt the case. I knew it intuitively. That there is something more than that. Come to think of it. What Jang Mun-in of the Jeomchang Sect said three days ago came to mind. Did you say that you were trying to make Changin Dojang the next great schr? Am I in danger of losing the position of the next writer because of me? Things were going interestingly. I thought I would finish the job with a moderate beating, but I changed my mind. They were digging their own graves, and there was no reason for them to refuse to do so. If that is what the Jeong Sohyeop means, I understand. . You said you were prepared to do anything. exactly. Then how about something like this? * * * I went back that way and went to see Jang Mun-in of the Jeomchang faction and spoke to him. There is one thing I would like to ask of you. ask? Please allow me to take Changin Dojang to Namman. Youre going to take the baby to Namman after giving birth? No, there wont be enough time just to jointer. Please dispatch to the Yunnan branch immediately. ? We will definitely guarantee the safety of Changin Dojo. May I ask why you are asking such a request? There was a doubt in Jang Mun-ins eyes. He wouldnt have understood it. For what purpose am I trying to take Changin Dojang? I narrowed my eyes and opened my mouth. I have received a request like this from Maehwashingeom before. I ask you to apany my disciple on a journey to Gangho. Plum God Sword? Are you referring to the person I know? yes. I am referring to the sword spirit of the Hwasan Sect. Huh. When I asked him why he was asking me such a favor, he answered like this. Because it looks like you hate my student. What does that mean? You also added this. I want my student to be treated badly so he cane to his senses. ! What happened from the moment he came to apany Cheonwoo Dojang until he returned to the Hwasan Sect. Jang Mun-in looked as if he was at a loss for words as the exnation continued. Its a personal impression, but I think Changin Dojos tendencies are very simr to the past Cheonwoo Dojo, that is, the disciple of Plum God Sword. . Would you like to leave the Changin Dojo to me for a while? Chapter 193 Episode 193 This is the Changin Dojo. He is one of the first disciples of the Jeomchang sect and followed the progress of Cheongmyeong Dojang, the elder of the sect. A conference room in the Yunnan branch. I introduced Changin Dojo to the group sitting around a long table. Changin Dojang bowed his head with a frozen look on his face. Everyone gathered here were renowned figures of martial arts. It was not unreasonable to feel nervous. Yang Ho-Gon, the elder of the Shinchang Yang family, stared at the Changin seal and asked. Are you the support staff sent by the Jeomchang Sect? Although it was not evident on his face, the disappointment he was feeling was conveyed through the atmosphere. The reason Yang Ho-gon asked questions with obvious answers was simple. I bet you dont believe it. His question contained the true meaning, Youre Jiwon from the Jeomchang faction, so you didnt just send a kid like that, right? yes. Three additional Jeomchang Five Swords are scheduled to join in the future. Jeomchang Ogeom? Thats good news. Hwang Bo-gyeong, the elder of the Hwangbo family, nodded with a subtle smile on his lips. It was apletely contrasting reaction to the indifferent reaction shown earlier when Changin Dojang was introduced. Changin Dojang looked shocked at that tant change in attitude. How could he, who had the status of a disciple of the Old Daemun Sect, receive such poor treatment? There is one thing we need to discuss about that. Tell me. I think we need to adjust personnel. . Silence fell in the conference room. Hwang Bo-kyungs eyes became sharper. he asked, tapping his index finger on the table. May I ask what it means? I mean it literally. As I said before, we will be visiting the Beast Pce as envoys dispatched by Meng. However, if the size of the envoy bes toorge, the Beast Pce may be wary. You have a point. The current number of people in the group is thirty-four. Including the Changin Dojo and those scheduled to jointer, there are a total of 38 members. There are too many. At least it wouldnt have been possible if the situation in the South had been peaceful. There was no way to know what kind of problems would arise if one provoked the currently noisy Beast Sign due to thepetition for sessor. Everyone nodded as if they agreed with my story. After a pause, I spoke in a low voice. Three Hwangjang members, four Changgung swordsmen, and two Hwagon members. I think the people I just mentioned will have to leave the Yunnan branch and go to the Beast Pce. ! I think everyone knows what the decision was based on. Hwang Bo-kyung, Namgung Seong-hoon, and Jin Hyeong-gon hardened their expressions one after another. They could not help but feel repulsion. I heard that the Samun warriors would be excluded from their missions, so how can I feel good about it? Hwang Bo-kyung, who had been silent for a while, opened her mouth, ring at me with an expression that seemed to suppress her anger. I dont think so, but Ill ask just in case. Im sure youre not doing this out of spite toward me and the Great Hwagon, right? What does it mean. Didnt wee forward to test your capabilities some time ago? I dont think about that. Really? It would be even more strange if a much younger junior tookmand and no one felt anxious. Isnt this a very dangerous mission? Even if I were in the elders position, I would have wanted to test the leaderships capabilities. . Also, if the decision was made for that reason in the first ce, there is no way to make a decision to exclude the warriors of the Namgung family who supported me from the group, right? Hwang Bo-kyung sighed and crossed her arms. It seemed like he was very ufortable, as he leaned against the backrest and closed his eyes. The reaction of Jin Hyeong-gon, the Great Lord of Hwagon, was also very different. Even Namgung Seonghun stared at me with a slightly sad expression, then sighed and nodded as if he understood. Everyone knew. That I had selected and eliminated those with rtively low skills. It was a natural decision. In order to maintain bnce, isnt it possible to exclude Shaman Seven Swords or Jeomchang Five Swords instead of Hwangjangdaewon? I know that this is a topic that is not very pleasant and can be unpleasant in some ways. However, I had no choice but to make a decision to increase the chance of sess for the mission. Please understand. Starting with Namgung Seong-hoon, Hwang Bo-kyung and Jin Hyeong-gon expressed their approval one by one. It was a discussion whose conclusion had been decided from the beginning. The three of them might not like the current situation, but they couldnt go against the trend. Im d the bacsh wasnt as big as I thought. Still, arrangements were made so that one person could be brought along to assist the three people. I wanted to exclude them from the group, but I thought it would be difficult to deal with it, so I decided not to. As the meeting wasing to an end. The Great Master of Hwagon slowly raised his hand and said. I have something I would like to ask the Sacheon branch leader. Please speak. I know this is not the ce to discuss equity. What must take priority above all else is thepletion of the mission. But if there is a need to reduce the number of people as much as possible, wouldnt it be right to leave those brought by the branch leader at the Yunnan branch? I know what you want to say, but you dont have to worry. These are people who have been carefully selected. Nothing will interfere with their mission. That answer misses the point. We also select people based on strict criteria. What Great Lord Hwagon wanted to say was simple. Are the people you brought with you better than Hwangjangdae, Changgung Sword, or Hwagon? I put a faint smile on my face. He then made a suggestion as if throwing it to the Great Master of Hwagon, who had a puzzled expression on his face. Then would you like to try it? ? If you would like, I will prepare a ce for you. I will ask the head of the Yunnan branch to let me borrow the training hall. Why is the training center? The idea is to have samurai fight among themselves over the right to join the delegation. * * * The winner, Hong Seong-hyeon. Winner Yeo So-ok. Winner Hwang Ho-jin. Zain Dojang, the female Taoist priest who took on the role of referee, let out augh. The elites of the Hwangbo family, the Guangdong Jin family, and the Namgung family knelt one by one to the leaders of the Sichuan branch. There was no such surprise. Amazing. It has not been revealed until now because it was obscured by the skills and reputation of the Sacheon branch manager. It turned out that the leaders under hismand were also powerful men who could not be ignored. Strictly speaking, the blood flower sword is not a blind sword. Hong Seong-hyeon is at least a somewhat well-known figure as he has won a ce in the top ranks of the Yongbong branch. Hwang Ho-jin was literally an unknown minor. It was surprising that a person of this size had not yet be known. Even Yeo So-ok, the wife of Prince Changmyeong (), was an expert at transcendental control. Now I understand with what confidence the Sacheon branch manager proposed the secret service. No one expected it. It was unexpected that the three men and women would win so overwhelmingly. Zain Dojang nced sideways at the two people leaning against the wall side by side. When I saw Hwang Bo-kyung and Jin Ho-gon with dumbfounded expressions, I couldnt help butugh. If there is anyone who is more willing to challenge, pleasee forward. Zain Dojang was busy, but everyone just watched and no one stepped forward. After catching his rough breath, Hwang Ho-jin took off the gauntlet from his hand and breathed a sigh of relief. If theres nothing more, lets end the dance with this. The deration of closure of Zain Dojo has been made. Damwoon, who was staring nkly at the back of Hwang Bo-kyung as she left the training ground in a huff, drew a wry smile at the corner of her mouth. -I dont know if it will be okay. -What part are you talking about? -Hwang Bo-kyung and Jin Ho-gon. Arent these people who already have bad feelings towards the branch leader? I wonder if the rtionship will turn into apletely hostile one Yeonsun burst intoughter. He also agreed with the opinion that there was nothing good toe from conflict with the martial arts figures. However, it was greedy to want there to be no noise while leading the group. -Isnt there any other way? -Yes, that is true. -It is best to definitely deal with these issues. And even if those two people have animosity towards me, it wont be a big problem. Even if you try to raise your voice, there will be no one to back you up. -At this time, you also had an idea to reduce the position of Hwangbo Segawa and Guangdong Jinga. -Isnt it obvious? Yeonsun nced back in the direction where Hwang Hojin was. He seemed quite nervous as he suddenly had topete against the elite of the Five Great Powers, but he did not disy the shame of not being able to show off his skills and losing. I was worried that I would be weak in realbat because I learned martial arts on my own, but it turned out to be unfounded. I felt like I could do my part well even if I took him with me. by the way. The corner of Yeonsuns mouth slightly curled up. As I turned my head, the figure of Changin Dojang, standing in the corner of the training hall with a stern expression, came into view. He must have realized this while watching Bimu. That there is not a single person here that he can look down on. * * * Changin Dojo. After most of the onlookers left the training ground. I approached Changin Dojang and spoke to him. Changin Dojang looked back at me with wary eyes. It seemed as if he was asking, What are you nning? At this time, I would like to check the Dojos skills. Would you like to do a little rubbing? You dont know about my skills. We faced each other at the Yongbong Branch before. Hasnt more than half a year and two months passed since then? If you hadnt neglected your training, you would have made significant progress. Isnt it? . Although he had asked Jang Mun-in of the Jeomchang Sect to keep Chang-in Dojang by his side, he could not treat him as he had treated Cheon-woo Dojang in the past. Basically, the Changin Dojo was obedient to me, unlike the Cheonwoo Dojo of the past. Not only is he in a position where he needs to be forgiven by me somehow, but he has already lost to me once. The situation is different from when Dojang Cheonwoo joined the group. Of course, the mindset of the parties involved will also be different. The strategy of instilling awareness through frequent assaults could not be used. Beating without justification only causes bacsh. There is no need to obsess about beating up. The point is to lower the targets self-esteem. Confidence and arrogance that naturally arose due to his status as a disciple of the Jeomchang school and the support he received from people around him. This was the first task to break it down. Is this what you and Bimou want to do that much? You misunderstood what I said. I am not the one to do the dojo and dance. ? Didnt you say you wanted to check your skills? If possible, it would be best to observe it from a third partys perspective. You can dance with the three people I designate in turn. Chapter 194 Episode 194: A man and a woman stood facing each other in the center of the training hall. One person is Changin Dojang, a former disciple of the Jeomchang school. The other person is Tang Seo-yeon, a direct blood rtive of the Sacheon Dang family. Changin Dojang pulled out a sword from his waist with a shocked expression. Are you sure youll be okay? What do you mean? If something goes wrong with your personal life during the meeting Iughed in my heart. Who cares about whom? Do not worry. I wont hold a grudge against the oue of the fight and harm the master. Thats not what I meant. Lets get started quickly. Its a waste of time. Despite Dang Seo-yeons dismissal, Chang-in Dojang showed hesitation. It was no wonder he felt anxious. The other person is a direct blood rtive of the Tang family and the biological granddaughter of the King of Poison. Its not that I dont understand that feeling. In the past, it wasnt because I had any good reason to avoid Dangseoyeon, who bothered me by suggesting bimu. Originally, human beings had different mindsets when entering and leaving a back yard. After losing in a match, mothballs who held grudges against their opponents were widespread throughout the central ins. What if Tang Seo-yeon decides to get revenge on Chang-in Dojang? Not only the Changin Dojang himself, but the entire Jeom Chang Sect could have been in trouble. . Changin Dojang looked back at me with sad eyes. It seemed like I would never be able to start dancing like this. Then how about something like this? If you have a notary, you can focus on your duties with peace of mind. Do you intend for the Sacheon branch manager to take on the role of notary public? Changin Dojang asked back carefully. I could clearly see that he was worried that Dang Seo-yeon and I might be ying a trick. Of course not. So the Dojang wont be able to rest assured. Im not saying this because I dont particrly trust the branch leader. As I watched him trying to clean up after a beat, I couldnt help butugh. Afterforting Changin Dojang with kind words, I headed straight to the branchs lodgings. A little bit has passed since then. I showed up at the training hall again, taking with me Geomhu (), who was resting at the lodgings. Geomhu looked at Changin Dojang and Tang Seoyeon alternately with interesting eyes. So, are you asking me to act as the referee for the fight between those two from now on? yes. Sounds like fun. Finally, Changin Dojang sighed in relief and regained his bearings. It seems that they judged that if a person of the rank of a prosecutor took on the role of a notary, there would be no problem at all. I will give up who goes first. Changin Dojang waved the tip of his sword and provoked Tang Seo-yeon. A furrow was carved between Dangseomyeons eyebrows. The Tang familys basic strategy for dealing with Germans was to fight quickly and make a quick decision. When fighting a warrior skilled in poison poisoning, it was better to see the oue as quickly as possible. Even though he couldnt have known that, Changin Dojang said he would give up the first strike. In other words, he was showing confidence that he would never be defeated. Thats right. Not only was she the same age, but she was also a woman. It was no wonder that Changin Dojang was caught off guard. Youre digging your own grave. Changin Dojangs remarks could have been felt as an insult depending on how you listened to them. And Tang Seo-yeon was a blood rtive of the Tang family, which was famous for its outrageous family customs. It would be difficult if the fighting got so intense that Changin Dojang got seriously injured. If the situation arises, I may have to intervene. Except for me, Tang Seo-yeon was a strong contender among theter indexes. It never urred to me that she would lose in the fight. . Tang Seo-yeon shook her arm once, and a dagger that came from an unknown source was caught in her hand. Kaang! The next moment, a sharp metallic sound rang out. Changin Dojang looked at the dagger that had fallen to the ground and Tang Seo-yeon alternately with a surprised expression. He seemed surprised by the power that went far beyond what he had imagined. Seo-yeon Dang calmly widened the distance between herself and Chang-in Dojang and continued to memorize. The basic tactics were simr to those used when fighting with me in the past. Instead of giving up distance, he pushes his opponent step by step. Changin Dojang, who came to his senses btedly, kicked the ground and rushed forward, but the gap between them was hardly narrowed. Shhh! Dozens of reflections filled the front of the dojo, which was a window. The spearman, who avoided it by rolling on the ground awkwardly, hit the ground with his left hand and lifted himself up from the recoil. wickedness! A dagger barely grazed the shoulder of the chieftain. The uniform was torn and drops of blood formed on the exposed skin. Changin Dojang chased after Tang Seo-yeon, memorizing the words with a more cautious expression. Its a drawing that wins easily. As I was watching the dance, I drew a soft smile on my face. The Changin Dojo has definitely be stronger than when it faced me at the Yongbong branch. However, the extent of growth was not as extreme as that of Tang Seoyeon. I think my skills have improved even though I havent seen him. It was truly an incredible growth rate. Did he receive separate martial arts instruction from the King of Poison? Geomhu, who was watching the dance from the side, let out a low exmation. She probably had a rough idea of Tang Seo-yeons level. It made no sense that she, who recognized my level, could not recognize Tang Seo-yeons level. Nevertheless, the reason she looks so surprised is probably because Tang Seo-yeons capabilities are much higher than she vaguely thought. It was not simply that the level of martial arts was high. Situational judgment, knack for using herbivorous skills, skill in psychologically pushing the opponent, etc. There wasnt a single thing missing. Not all peak peaks were the same. It couldnt even bepared to the poisonous snake sword that kidnapped the heavenly woman in the past. Soon the decision was reached. In the end, Changin Dojang, who was unable to close the distance to Tang Seo-yeon, took a deep breath and lowered his sword. I lost. It was a nd ending. This meant that the skill gap between the two sides wasrge. In fact, Changin Dojo was not as seriously injured as it seemed. My uniform was in tatters and my skin had only a few scratches. Nevertheless, the reason he meekly admitted defeat was simple. Because I realized that the other person had a situation in his hands. If Tang Seo-yeon had used poison, he would have copsed and crawled on the floor a long time ago. Geomhu nodded once and dered in a calm voice. victor. Dang Seo-yeon. Changin Dojang gave the sword with a confused expression. His pride must have been greatly hurt because he lost so lopsidedly after showing such a confident attitude. I muttered to myself as I stared at his lonely back leaving the training ground. This isnt enough. ** * Late at night. I went to the amodation where Hong Seong-hyeon was staying. Hong Seong-hyeon, probably surprised by the sudden visit, hurriedly cleaned up the room and offered me a seat. What brings you to see me at this hour? There is one thing I would like to ask of you. Are you asking me a favor? Id like you to do some hand painting and mixing. yes? There was a doubt in Hong Seong-hyeons eyes. I exined the situation step by step in a humorous voice. Hong Seong-hyeon, who heard the entire exnation, looked embarrassed. Are you suggesting a secret dance to lower the Changin Dojos self-esteem? Thats right. We decided to hold a total of three dances, two days apart. Its not easy to understand. It would have been an offer that Changin Dojo had no reason to ept. There is no benefit, is there? Even if I didnt like it, I would have had no choice but to ept it. Depending on what I say to Jang Mun-in of the Jeomchang faction in the future, his treatment will vary. Until the mission ispleted, Changin Dojang will have to criticize me and crawl if I have to. . Anyway, Changin Dojangs first dance partner was Dang Sojeo. And Im thinking of picking Warrior Hwang as my next opponent. Hwang Ho-jin, the son of Namhakgeom. If I could see his skills with my own eyes, I would have been able to easily overpower Changin Dojang. So youre saying I have to take charge of thest one. Thats right. Branch manager. Please speak. Its a bit hard to say this, but I think it would be better to find someone else. Hong Seong-hyun, who hesitated for a while, sighed softly and said. His expression became noticeably gloomy, perhaps because he thought he had failed to live up to his expectations. Honestly, Im not confident Ill win. . I saw a Changin Dojo match at the Yongbong Branch. Im angry, but Im not as good as him now. I crossed my arms and stared at Hong Seong-hyeon for a while. It wasnt wrong. Although they were the top winners of the same Yongbong branch, there was a clear gap between Hong Seong-hyeon and Changin Dojang. If the two were to face each other right now, it would most likely be Changin Dojo who would win. If the goal is to lower the self-esteem of the Changin Dojang, I should win thepetition. But Rather, that is why I chose Sohyup as thest runner. yes? What do you mean by that? Perhaps Changin Dojo will find the reason for his defeat from factors other than himself. Tang Seo-yeon was a direct blood rtive who inherited the Tang familys vision. Hwang Ho-jin was much older than Chang-in Dojang. Because there was a clear excuse, it was difficult to destroy Changin Dojangs self-esteem with just the two of them. Thats why I chose Hong Seong-hyun as thest runner. Poor origin and background. Younger than Changin Dojang. He was the person who met all the conditions. Thats why we will be even more shocked if we lose to Sohyeop. Isnt that assuming that I win? Of course. As I said a little while ago, my skills are not up to the level of the Changin Dojo. Probably Changin Dojang has the same thoughts as Sohyup. I saw Sohyeop having sex with Hwangjangdaewon during the day. . So there is a chance of victory. Impatience caused by two defeats. If you add a feeling of disdain for small cooperatives, you will definitely see a gap. I dont know if things will work out that easily. I think this is too hopeful an observation. What the cooperative said is correct. So, I would like to use one additional secret. Secret n? There is a way to take your martial arts skills to the next level in four days. Is there such a way? Hong Seong-hyun showed a skeptical expression. I nodded with a faint smile on my face. You said that before when Sohyeop asked you to apany him on a mission. He followed my lead and applied to the Sacheon branch. I have been working hard to prove my worth. . Actually, I felt a little sorry when I heard that. I think I may have been too indifferent to Sohyeop all this time. Please stop talking. There is no reason for the branch manager to feel sorry for me. I know that the cooperative has worked harder than anyone else in the branch. So I would like to give you a small reward. ? Chapter 195 Episode 195 I didnt know that the branch leader had this kind of ability. Do you like the gift? of course. I like it more than anything. Then Im d. Thank you for your generosity. From now on, I will do my best on horseback for the branch leader. I have made such a heavy oath. Show it with actions rather than words. All right. Please take care of me from now on as well. Seeing Hong Seong-hyun pledging loyalty with an emotional expression made me feel like my hard work was worth it. I left the room, leaving behind Hong Seong-hyun, who was concentrating on fortune-telling, and muttered while wiping the sweat from my forehead. If you repeat this for about two more days, you will be able topletely remove impurities from your entire body. Once the work of cleaning the acupuncture points with the white lightning waspleted, Hong Seong-hyeons skills would increase significantly. This should be enough of a reward for my subordinates who have worked hard so far. I dont know if I can really beat Changin Dojang. A business that will take ce four dayster. Hong Seong-hyuns victory could not be certain. I knew very well about the level of Changin Dojo because I had tried it myself. Even though he was rotten, he was said to be a promising talent in the fortune-telling school and had the skills to be at the top among theter exponents. No matter how much experience you have, it will be difficult to demonstrate the skills to overwhelm Changin Dojang. If I do it well, its a whistle. At the very least, it would be nice if we were given time to get our situation back in order. There were only four days left. Presumably, the decisive factor in determining the oue would be the psychological state of Changin Dojang. I should tell Hwang Ho-jin in advance. I ask you to thoroughly trample on the pride of Changin Dojang at the meeting the day after tomorrow. * * * Winner. Hwang Ho-jin. The second dance waspleted. This time, I took on the role of referee, not Geomhu. It was a fierce fight, but the result was Hwang Ho-jins victory, as expected. Basically, Hwang Ho-jin trained martial arts for a longer period of time than Chang-in Dojang, and his skills were that high. Changin Dojang, who was kneeling on the ground, was breathing heavily. It felt pitiful to see him using his sword as support to maintain his posture so as not to fall. Damn it. Changin Dojang let out a low curse. Hwang Ho-jin, who was quietly looking down at him, walked slowly and muttered. They said he was the best in the fortune-telling group, but his skills fall far short of what was expected. It was a small voice, but there was no way the master, a master of martial arts, could not have heard it. Changin Dojang red at Hwang Hojin with harsh eyes. Are you telling me to listen? I was just talking to myself. That is an extremely careless statement. No, in this case I should say its rude. You were the one who showed rude behavior first, not me. Hwang Ho-jin responded coldly and left the training hall. Changin Dojang bit his lip and hit the floor with his fist. His pride must have been greatly hurt because he was defeated by a leader from a branch with a humble origin and background. Just go back and get some rest. I will clean up after myself. . Changin Dojang leaves the training ground. After about a day or so, Hwang Ho-jin appeared at the training ground again and spoke to me with a shocked expression on his face. Is it okay to do it this way? yes. You did a great job. I dont know if Im holding a grudge for no reason. You dont have to worry about that. Changin Dojang will never harm Warrior Hwang. . Hwang Ho-jin cleared his voice and said, Big. He stared at me as I stretched after cleaning up, then opened his mouth with a determined expression. Branch manager. I have something to tell you. Please speak. Please train me. May I ask what you mean by that? I mean it literally. I know that the branch leader is teaching martial arts to several people. Dam So-hyeop, Seo Musa, or Yeo Yeo-hyeop. I cant really say Im giving guidance. Just asionally giving advice or being a partner. How can I teach you properly when the martial arts you learned in the first ce are different? Nevertheless, they all made significant improvements in their martial arts skills. I would like to ask why you are suddenly asking me this. I believe the branch leader knows who my father is. Isnt that right? . I was momentarily speechless due to the sudden attack. Did he read something from my expression? Hwang Ho-jin nodded once and continued speaking. Perhaps the reason the branch manager recruited me was not simply because my skills are outstanding. To be honest, yes. I dont know much about the world because Ive been trapped in the food market for a long time, but I still have at least somemon sense. . I have known for a long time that my father is not an ordinary person. He is someone who can readily provide martial arts and elixirs for ascension, so he must have a great status and background. If youre curious, I can tell you. Is that true? yes. Hwang Ho-jins expression became nk for a moment. I guess I never thought I would hear an answer like this. I didnt think I could hide it forever anyway. Its just that the timing is a little earlier than I thought. Hwang Ho-jin, who thought for a moment, fell down on the floor. I chuckled and sat down across from him with my butt pressed against me. I will not ask about your fathers identity. At least for now. Id like to ask why. Im just not mentally ready yet. A bitter smile appeared on Hwang Ho-jins lips. He smoothed the gauntlets he wore on both hands and spoke as if he werementing. It may sound funny, but in the past, my wish was to see my parents faces just once. . So I trained martial arts hard. I thought that if I trained hard and became a martial artist with great skills, my father would take interest in me at least once. . In fact, since I showed talent in martial arts, I received a martial arts book and elixir that were supposedly sent by my father. I felt hope there and devoted myself to training, forgetting day and night. . But my father didnt look for me until I had the skills to overwhelm Seon Seon-jangs bodyguards. The story seemed to be longer than I thought. I proposed, jumping up from my seat. Lets change seats. yes? It doesnt seem like the right ce to reveal your true feelings. I think a story like this should be apanied by alcohol. Lets go to the base nearby and we can finish talking. I will pay for the drinks. Hwang Ho-jin followed me with a dazed expression and left the gym, guided by my hand gesture. Hwang Ho-jin and I took that route and headed to thergest base in the vicinity. We rented a separate room and ordered green fruit wine, which is famous for being Yunnans famous liquor. Take a drink. yes. A few drinks were exchanged. Hwang Ho-jin, whose face turned red, began to tell stories about the past again. So one time I decided to cause amotion. disturbance? Pretending to escape from the manor, he went on a rampage and fought with the guards. I thought that if I didnt do that, my indifferent father would never pay attention to me. I put down my chopsticks and straightened my back. A subordinate is revealing his hidden thoughts, and as a superior, shouldnt he show that he is listening? The information about Hwang Ho-jin that I had obtained from Cheon Ji-ryeong in the past passed through my mind. Special note C Hwang Ho-jin himself does not seem to know who his father is. There is a history of trying to escape the manor to avoid surveince. I thought he was simply tired of the frustrating confinement and escaped, but it seems that wasnt the case. But even though I did that, my father never came to see me. Hwang Ho-jin sighed heavily and tipped his drink. Without saying a word, I picked up the bottle and filled his ss. After that, I gave up on everything. I could no longer find a reason to practice martial arts hard. I wondered if there was any meaning to a life like this. Its not like Namhakgeom was really indifferent to his son. If he had been, he wouldnt have supported the martial arts and elixir of ascension in the first ce. However, I could also fully understand Hwang Ho-jins feelings. Hwang Ho-jin was confined in a small manor until he passed his second year of life. Others were at an age where they were already married, starting a family, and raising children. The frustration must have been indescribable. Hwang Ho-jin, who emptied his drink again, suddenly bowed his head to me. I am grateful to the branch manager. If the branch manager hadnt reached out to me, I would still be spending my days there like a livestock. . One day, when I decide that I have be a great person who is no longer dependent on my father, I will ask you then. What is my fathers identity and why did the branch leader recruit me? Hwang Ho-jins eyes were filled with power. He looked me directly in the eye and said. I ask you again. Please train me. So that I can be a great person. So that I can proudly boast about myself when I face my father someday. I nodded with a faint smile on my face. There was no reason not to support his subordinates desire for improvement. All right. * * * Its done. Hong Seong-hyeon, who regained freedom of movement after the blood pressure was relieved, stretched out. After three days of work, the cleaning of the blood vessel waspleted. Hong Seong-hyun moved lightly and checked his body condition, drawing a bright smile on his lips. It was a touching moment that any warrior could not help but be happy about. Thank you for your hard work. The branch manager did all the hard work. Someday, if I was promoted and moved to Maengs headquarters, several people, including Damun, would move to Honam with me. Hong Seong-hyun was one of the people who had to be brought in at that time. For a martial artist, the feeling of improving ones skills is like a drug. Hong Seong-hyeon, once he has tasted the charm, will never be able to escape from me. Unlike me, who used the white lightning technique every day, as time passed, waste and turbidity were bound to umte in Hong Seong-hyeons body. In other words, in order for him to maintain his skills, he had no choice but to receive help from me periodically. Take a good rest. Tomorrow is the day of the decisive battle, so it would be better to maintain your best physical condition rather than training too hard. All right. I will trust the small cooperative. Please leave it to me. * * * The next morning. A middle-aged man wearing a white uniform visited the Yunnan branch and looked for me. This is Seonggang, the second son of Jeomchang Ogeom. I have a provincial name called Changyeon (nȻ). Nice to meet you, Changyeon Dojo. What brought you to see me? I havee to tell you a story under the order of Jang Mun-in. It is said that a person believed to be an elder of the Beast Pce appeared in Yunnan the afternoon before. ! Chapter 196 Episode 196 Are you sure? yes. Judging by the speed of movement, they said they would arrive at Jeomchangpa in two days. It was a faster trip than I thought. I was prepared to waste more than a month. Thank goodness. The longer I stayed at the Yunnan branch, the stronger the influence of those who were dissatisfied with me became. I was the one who argued that it was better to carry out the mission as quickly as possible. I thought that in the worst case scenario, we might have to give up trying to contact the Beast Pce and enter Nanman. Fortunately, it didnt seem necessary. I sighed inwardly and sank into the back of the chair. If I do, will it be okay for me to visit Jeom Changpa in two days? yes. Jang Mun-in said he would provide a seat for you. All right. I thanked the middle-aged monk who delivered the news. After seeing off the Changyeon Dojo outside the branch, I headed straight to the training hall. The mission was a mission, but there was something that had to bepleted first. Today was the day that Changin Dojang was scheduled to hold hisst secret dance. * * * . Changin Dojang red at Hong Seonghyeon with harsh eyes. It seemed like they had be very angry after suffering two defeats. It looks like there isnt any room left. Iughed inwardly. It was worth asking Hwang Ho-jin and provoking him. It will be a dance that has great meaning for both Changin Dojang and Hong Seonghyeon. At the same time as the signal announcing the start of the dance, Changin Dojang kicked off the ground and rushed towards Hong Seonghyeon. The pouring out of the four-day sword method. Jeomchangpas visionary sword techniques flew in, filling Hong Seong-hyeons entire front. Hong Seong-hyeon calmly attacked Shin-hyeong and swung his sword in return. If Changin Dojangs swordsmanship was fast and strong, Hong Seonghyeons swordsmanship was hard and solid. It was like watching a battle between a spear and a shield. Sigh! A furrow was carved between Changin Dojangs eyebrows. Could it be that Hong Seong-hyun held up better than I thought and became impatient? His movements became more rough. The sword energy, which narrowly missed Hong Seong-hyeon, roughly skimmed the floor of the training hall. Hong Seong-hyun was not intimidated at all and exploited the opponents gap. wickedness! The Changin Dojangs uniform was split on the sword de that rose diagonally. Blood flowed from the shallow cut on the skin. Whoops! Damn it! Hong Seong-hyun, who focuses on Dojang and defense and asionallyunches counterattacks. A sluggish fight continued. Youre good at it. Hong Seong-hyeon was determined to lead Bimu into a long game. On the other hand, Changin Dojang tried to reach a conclusion as quickly as possible. also. Is Changin Dojos skill still at the top? The power of the attack, the sophistication of herbivorous skills, practical experience, etc. In all aspects, Changin Dojo had the upper hand. However, if you were to ask whether the difference was overwhelming, it was not. The oue of the game could have been overturned by minor variables. Originally, it would be Changin Dojo that would have the advantage in a long-term match. However, the current Changin Dojang had no time to spare. High pride made the conclusion hasten, and Hong Seong-hyun cleverly took advantage of the resulting gap. The sword strike fell diagonally and was aimed at Hong Seong-hyeons shoulder. Hong Seong-hyeon spun the new type like a thunderbolt and swung his sword to strike it down. Kaang! A sharp metallic sound rang out. The next moment, Hong Seong-hyun and Shin Hyeong forcibly prated into the gap between their opponents. A precarious posture, as if it would copse at any moment. Hong Seong-hyeons back touched the upper body of Changin Dojang. ! Changin Dojang, who felt a sense of crisis, immediately tried to pull away, but Hong Seonghyun moved a little faster. As if he had lost his posture at some point, he stepped forward with his left foot and twisted the new model. Cheolsango (Fɽ). Teuong! Following the heavy crash sound, the new model of Changin Dojo flew through the air. He somersaulted andnded on the ground, wiping the blood flowing from the corner of his mouth with his sleeve. Looking at the pained expression, it seemed like he had suffered some internal injuries. The flow has passed. Hong Seong-hyeon, who had won, rushed like an angry wild boar and hit the Changin Dojang. Hyeonsamuns martial arts often focused on stability rather than splendor or strength. These martial arts skills are monotonous, but that makes them even more wless. Changin Dojang, who had readjusted his stance,unched a counterattack step by step. However, once Hong Seong-hyun gained victory, he never lost the initiative. A fierce battle followed. It was the opposite of the previous fight. Hong Seong-hyun took an active offense, and Chang-in Dojang focused on defense, taking advantage of the opponents gaps. By the time we had exchanged about 200 seconds. Please stop here. I stepped between the two and announced the end of the dance. Part of me wanted to let the fight end, but I felt like if the fight continued any further, both sides would suffer serious injuries. As the time to return to Nanman was just around the corner, the two of them should not have pushed themselves any further. Well, this much will be enough. Changin Dojang with a horribly distorted face and Hong Seonghyeon with a bright expression in contrast. It was a draw, but it was a fight where the superiority and inferiority became more and more divided as thetter half progressed. Both of them must have known. If I had not intervened, thest person standing would have been Hong Seong-hyeon. Thank you for your effort. Thank you for your hard work. Hong Seong-hyeon and Chang-in Dojang bowed to each other. Although he was trying to act calm, his trembling voice gave an idea of Changin Dojangs psychological state. It must be difficult to ept the current situation. He came from humble origins, had a poor background, and was even younger than himself. Being driven to the brink of defeat by such an opponent must have been a huge psychological shock. This will be enough to destroy your self-esteem. As I watched the back of Chang-in, who was helplessly leaving the training ground, I gave Hong Seong-hyeon apliment with a nce. Seonghyun Hong was wiping the sweat from the nape of his neck with a towel with a smile on his face. * * * My drawing room at Jeomchangpa. I sat across the table from a muscr old man. An angr face, short hair, bushy eyebrows and beard, bronzed skin and ample muscles covering the entire body. I could tell just by looking at its appearance. That the opponent is a warrior with great skills. The old man tapped the table with his index finger, as if showing his difort. Cheongmyeong seal. Please speak. Didnt I tell you before? Dont bother me with things that have nothing to do with the transaction. If you vite this condition, I will no longer do business with the Jeomchang Sect. I did. Even so, they created a ce like this. I ask for your understanding. It is a situation where even the Murim Alliance has no time to spare. That is the Murim Alliances position. It is not the position of the fortune-teller. The Jeomchang faction is also one of the affiliated factions. There is no reason to be here anymore. Ill just get up and see. While watching the two old men arguing, I took out a leather pouch from my pocket and ced it on the table. ng! The muscr old mans eyes narrowed at the heavy metallic sound. What does it mean? If you help me, I will give you a generous reward. Are you trying to cate me with money? Jungwons voucher cannot be used in South Korea. It was prepared entirely in cash. This is ridiculous. With just this little money By the way, everything in this bag is gold coins. Lets just listen to the story first. The old man changed his posture in an instant and ced his sped hands on the table. . I said pick andughed. He was a person who traveled dangerously for a long time and continued to do business with fortune-tellers. It would be even stranger if such a person had no greed for money. The request I would like to make to you is simple. Wait a minute, lets just point out one thing. Please speak. From now on, when you call me, please use a different title. yes? What do you mean? I mean it literally. Now that I am no longer a member of the Beast Pce, I have no reason to be called an elder anymore. ! I had a nk expression for a moment. What kind of nonsense is this, saying that I am no longer a member of the Beast Pce? * * * Conference room in Yunnan branch. I called the group together and told them what had happened at Jeomchangpa. I have good news and bad news. You sound ominous from the beginning. Hwang Bo-gyeong, the elder of the Hwangbo family, frowned and muttered. I calmly spoke back, as if ignoring that voice. Let me tell you the bad news first. There is no way to contact the Beast Pce. what?! What do you mean! A buzzing noise spread throughout the conference room. I scratched the back of my neck and sighed softly. In a way, it was natural for them to react so furiously. Not being able to contact them meant that they had to enter Nanman at the risk of being perceived as an external enemy by the Beast Pce. It could be said that this was the worst situation that everyone was concerned about. I visited the Jumchang Sect today and met with the elder of the Beast Pce. He said this to me: I no longer belong to the Beast Pce. Huh. Its an embarrassing story. Yang Ho-Gon, the elder of the Shinchang Yang family, sighed. I thought it was fortunate that the Beast Pce elder showed up sooner than expected, but things took an unexpected turn. An image of a muscr old manughing heartily without knowing what others were thinking shed through my mind. When asked why he gave up his position as an elder and left the Beast Pce, he answered as follows. [The Beast Pce has changed. It is no longer a sacred ce for warriors. It has be a disgustingnd where chatans run rampant.] [.] To put it simply, he was so annoyed by watching the power struggle between the five factions that he quit his position as an elder. Why does a person who values the honor of a warrior so much ept and swallow bribes with such relish? Whats the good news? Geomhu, a footnote from Botaam Biryonggak, asked as if representing the curiosity of others. You heard the bad news first, now its time to hear the good news. Luckily, the old master said he would help us. Labor and management? Im referring to the elder of the Beast Pce I mentioned a little while ago. What help is an old man who is no longer an elder or anything! Hwang Bo-kyung shouted and pounded the table with an annoyed expression. I looked back at him with cold eyes and warned him. Let me tell you this in advance. Never show such an attitude in front ofbor and management. It was difficult to obtain cooperation. Now I have to cater to the barbarians. . Lets listen first. How can he help us? Gamwon, the head of the Shaolin Temples Eight Great Houses, said while rolling his prayer beads. I opened my mouth and thanked him with a wink for brightening the mood in a timely manner. The master said that although the position of elder was put down, the title of great master remained. Daejeon Temple? It is said that the title Daejeonsa has a special meaning in Nanman. Chapter 197 Episode 197 [Great Battle?] [It may be an unfamiliar concept to you, a Central ins person.] [ Please tell us in more detail.] [Do you know about the social structure of the Southern Man?] [I know to some extent.] Basically, the Southern Man is a It was a tribal society. This was the reason why the Central ins called them barbarians. From an objective perspective, Southern Mans civilization was far behind that of the Central ins. [Before the Beast Pce was created, Namman was literally and of the fittest. Each tribe fought from time to time, and warriors were more interested in war and plunder than protecting the tribe. What more can I say, since it was not umon forrge tribes that enjoyed prosperity to disappear overnight.] [As the Beast Pce reigned as the ruler of the South and strict regtions were established, the era of violence and barbarism came to an end. Wee. However, the warriors of each tribe were not pleased with such changes.] [The first Beast Pce Lord thought this. There is a limit to just suppressing it. We need to prepare a stage to relieve the fighting spirit of the warriors. Thus, an official martial artspetition hosted by the pce was held.] [When thepetition was held, Mencius from all over flocked in as if they had been waiting for it. A match with huge prize money and beautiful women at stake. Many warriors risked their lives to fight.] [A title was given to the warrior who won the battle. All the residents of Nanman called him Daesansa with reverence.] ording to the old mans exnation, Daesansa was an honorable title given to the winner of the martial artspetition hosted by the Beast Pce. Mencius recognized by less than 20 tribes throughout the entire southern Manchurian region. Naturally, the influence they exerted within Nanman was enormous. [Although I have stepped down from the position of elder of the Beast Pce, the title of Grand Master still remains. If you move with me, you will receive great help .] [What specific help can you give?] [At least in Nanman, no one carelessly shows their teeth to the Daejeonsa. If you move with me, we can minimize unnecessary conflicts.] Not bad. It was a quite attractive offer. The current situation in Namman was truly a mess. The Beast Pce, preupied with internal power struggles, neglected the maintenance of public order and the management of each tribe, resulting in an era of violence and barbarism. There are seething thieves and tribes fighting against each other. Being able to minimize friction with them was a definite advantage. The possibility of being attacked by the Beast Pce as an external enemy will be greatly reduced. Although he is no longer a member of the Beast Pce, he was a person who held the position of elder. If it were a group that moved with such a person, the Beast Pce would not be blindly hostile to them. Wouldnt you at least try to hear the story? [After leaving the Beast Pce, I started the transportation business in earnest.] [Transportation business?] [You can think of it as having created a business simr to the Pyoguk (S) in Jungwon. To make it easier to talk about, lets just call it Pyoguk.] [Its called Pyoguk at this time. I dont think its such a good idea.] [Its true. Its already an unfamiliar concept to Nammans residents, but the situation is chaotic. Is there any chance of proper requestsing in?] [.] [I started this business based on my experience dealing with people in the middle of the country, but it ended up closing down before I could start working properly, so Im really worried. ] [Why are you suddenly saying that to me?] [I guess you have a rough guess. If you want my help, make a formal request. Pay the price and write a contract.] [In other words, you are asking me to use the seal made by the old man.] [Thats right.] I sighed softly as I remembered the conversation I had with the old man. Although the cost wasrge, it was not worth it considering it was a price paid for safety. Well, if you report the progress to the leader after you seed in the mission, you can get back the amount you paid. * * * In other words, if you put the title of Great Warrior first, you can minimize unnecessary conflicts. Thats right. I was nervous because I thought I would have to set foot in Namman again without any n. Yang Ho-gon sighed in relief and buried himself in the back of the chair. The atmosphere, which seemed as if it was about to explode at any moment, calmed down a bit. Are the negotiations concluded well? yes. You signed the contract and paid the money, so you dont have to worry about that. Can we really trust that barbarian? Hwang Bo-kyung said as ifining. Although his tone was aggressive, the questions he asked contained concerns that everyone was concerned about. As I said just now, never show that attitude in front ofbor and management. Dont worry, Ill take care of it. Rather, Id like you to answer my question. What kind of human being does that Daejeonsa believe in and entrusts us with our safety? Even if you dont get help frombor or management, its still dangerous. I hate to say this, but we have no choice. . Also, it is unlikely thatbor and management will betray us. What is the basis for thinking so? Because this is an opportunity for bothbor and management. opportunity? The situation in South Korea is in turmoil. If an envoy dispatched by the Murim Alliance were to visit the Beast Pce under these circumstances, it would definitely attract attention. I guess so. Attracting attention means creating a situation that makes it easy to promote. From the perspective ofbor and management, they will want to take advantage of the current situation. I guess thats what they were aiming for in the first ce, so they agreed to help even at the risk of risk. That seems usible. Do you have any more questions? There is one thing I would like to point out. Namgung Seong-hun, the head of the Namgung family, raised his hand and said. He had not said a word throughout the meeting, but when he opened his mouth, the audiences attention was immediately focused. The branch manager said that before. We must not be involved in any way with the five factions that are aiming for the pce throne. The only person I have business with is the Beast Prince, who is sick from old age. I did. Are you sure that the Great Master has no ties to any of the five factions? He was sick of thepetition between factions, so he gave up his eldership and left the Beast Pce. It means that it was a neutral position, not belonging to any faction. The official position may have been neutral, but there could have been a lot of personal friendship. Rather, since he has left the Beast Pce, it will stand out as even more important. That was a fairly sharp point. Thats an unexpected perspective. Certainly, the next head of the five generations was different no matter what. There was a clearparison with the old man from the Hwangbo family whoined whenever he got the chance. I nodded calmly and said. We will askbor and management to confirm thatter. * * * My group and I finally set out on our journey to the Beast Pce. The three Jeomchang Five Swords were joined by Mu Jin-cheon, the great warrior of the Nanman, and six warriors under hismand. A total of 36 people. It was fortunate that we had prepared for bacsh and reduced the number of people. If there were more people than this, control would have been quite difficult. Be careful. From here on, it is the territory of the Harel tribe. You might run into a patrolling warrior. All right. Keep in mind that you must never appear hostile. The old man, Mu Jin-cheon, took the lead and led the group. The warriors working under him surrounded the group as if they were guarding them. Of course, the journey did not proceed smoothly. Im dying. Is there any water left? The sweltering heat hit the group. It wasnt just hot, it was also humid. Even the best masters could not easily adapt to the southern climate. Damun, Hong Seong-hyeon, Hwang Ho-jin, and Chang-in Dojo, who were rtively low in skill, appeared to be having a particrly difficult time. Its a bush field again. Im so sick of it. The heat wasnt the only problem. The endless jungle area made the group tired. The speed of movement was frustratingly slow as we had to move forward while cutting down the grass that had grown up to our waists. Whats wrong with your leg? I dont know when I got bitten again. Have you not noticed yet? It was so swollen. at all. Tang family poisoners diligently walked among the group and treated those who were poisoned. As I walked mechanically, I looked around at the warriors guarding the group and stuck out my tongue. You dont look like youre struggling at all. All of Mu Jin-cheons subordinates were warriors who had reached the peak of their powers. It is true that they are talented people who can be treated as experts wherever they go, butpared to the members of the delegation, their level was bound to seem low. In fact, when the warriors first stepped forward to escort the delegation, some, including Hwang Bo-gyeong, scoffed. If we hadnt hired them, the schedule would have been several times longer. I was amazed as I watched the warriors silently cutting the grass and creating a path. As of now, no one has shown an attitude of ignoring them. Well, for them, Namman is their hometown where they were born and raised. Basically, all residents of Namman learn martial arts from an early age. This is because in order to survive in a harsh environment, one must at least have the strength to protect ones body. A life based on hunting and gathering rather than farming. Naturally, the average level of warriors was bound to be higher than that of the central region. Did you say that you learn special qigong and train to develop resistance to protect yourself from the poisonous nts and insects that grow everywhere? Of course, this does not mean that all residents of Namman were masters with outstanding skills. The only ones who can ess the martial arts of Ascension are the warriors who protect each tribe. Mujincheons subordinates were selected elites among them. How far did it travel like that? A vige surrounded by tall fences came into view of the group. Old man Mu Jincheon pointed forward with his index finger and said. For now, lets stay there for the night. Where is that ce? This is the residence of the Harel tribe I mentioned earlier. Are you okay? Even if you approach it so carelessly. It will be okay. Because I am acquainted with the chief of the Harel tribe. All right. Then That was when I nodded and answered. Teuong! A heavy noise rang out. Then, an arrow flew in, causing a shock. Mu Jin-cheon frowned, kicked the ground, and leaped. He hit the arrow with his fist and let out a roar. What is this! A voice filled with energy rang loudly throughout the area. After some time, a middle-aged man with a majestic physique appeared on top of the wooden fence. He nced at me and the group with wary eyes and spoke in a questioning tone. Rather, I would like to ask. What was the purpose of bringing the Central ins people here? Chapter 198 Episode 198 Didnt you say that you are acquainted with the chief of the Harel tribe? . Isnt it different from what you said? Just stop there. I also dont understand the situation. Daejeon Master Mu Jin-cheon scratched his head with his index finger and took a step forward. He said, pointing to his face. You couldnt possibly have forgotten my face while not seeing each other, right? You probably forgot. Isnt this Mujincheon, the proud warrior of Nanman? Why are you opposing me even though you know? I should have asked the question first. What was your intention in bringing the Central ins people here? I slowly covered my mouth with my hand and lowered my head. As I was looking at Mu Jin-cheon, who was very embarrassed, I burst outughing in a way that did not fit the situation. There was no shame like this. How much would your pride be hurt when you made such a bold statement and then got kicked out in front of everyone watching? I received a request. request? These are envoys dispatched by the Murim Alliance. I signed a formal contract with them and promised to escort them to the Beast Pce. Why is the Murim Alliance sending an envoy to the Beast Pce at this time? There is no reason for you to be curious up to that point. . Now its your turn to answer my question. What is the reason for the persistent attack? It was just a warning. If he truly wanted to harm you, he wouldnt have stopped at throwing one arrow. I dont know when I started having a hobby of spinning stories. I asked why. The fighting continued. For a while, I watched the two men exchanging meaningless conversation. I slowly walked and stood next to Mu Jin-cheon. Donte any closer. The warriors who appeared as if they had been waiting pulled their bowstrings in unison. I introduced myself with a restrained gesture, as if to show that I had no hostility. My name is Yeon-woon, and I am the head of the Sacheon branch of the Murim League. I am performing the role of a representative leading the delegation. A representative of the delegation? The middle-aged warriors eyes narrowed. He looked at me and the group in turn with an expression of iprehension. It seemed difficult to believe that the person leading the delegationprised of prominent experts was a young Jisooter. Tsk, he muttered, clicking his tongue. It looks like the Murim Alliance doesnt have any talented people. It was a tantly dismissive tone, but instead of getting angry, I made eye contact with the other person with a smile on my face. I didntck discipline enough to fall for such a light provocation. The situation must be resolved as amicably as possible. There was no good in causing unnecessary friction. If you carelessly harmed the residents of Nanman, you could have irritated the Beast Pce. . The middle-aged warrior, who had been staring at me quietly for a while, signaled to his subordinates with a wave of his hand. The warriors raised their bows as if they had been waiting. After asking for Mu Jin-cheons understanding in a telephonic tone, I asked in a calm voice. Are you the chief of the Harel tribe? Yes. It looks like they are not wary of us simply because we are outsiders. Isnt that right? . You seem to have been particrly sensitive to the fact that we are members of the central circle. Is there anything that has happened recently? For example, there was a Jungwon man who wandered around the tribes territory. . Please tell me the situation. Shouldnt we at least know the reason why we are being ostracized? good night. The chief thought for a moment and nodded with an expression on his face. To summarize his subsequent story, it was as follows. < A few days ago, a small number of Central ins appeared in the territory of the Harel tribe. > < Several warriors patrolling the territory lost their lives while trying to identify them. > < I was greatly enraged and immediately summoned the warriors of the tribe to attack them. We chased them and attacked them. > < The man who was presumed to be their leader had far greater inaction than expected, and the subjugation operation ended in failure. > < The beasts fled to avoid pursuit and are currently hiding somewhere in the territory of the Harel tribe . We are preparing our posture. > < The tribesmen are feeling anxious due to their presence. > After hearing the whole story, I nodded and was lost in thought. Now I finally understand the context. Why did the chief react so sensitively to the presence of the Joongwon people? Why were the tribesmen wary of me and my group even though we were moving together with Mu Jin-cheon? The atmosphere was chaotic as the evil beasts had not been caught. In the meantime, dozens of Central ins people suddenly visited the tribe, so they must have been on guard. It is said that there were people from the Central ins other than us who set foot in Nanman during this period. Suddenly, a thought crossed my mind. Could it be that a messenger from the Demonic Cult set foot in Nanman? Although there was no basis for this, it was a fairly usible hypothesis. It seemed worth checking out. Can I ask two more questions? Let me tell you. I would like to know more information about the pleural effusions. Appearance Clothing Martial Arts Type of weapons used. Anything is fine. Why are you asking that? Maybe they are people I know. A furrow was furrowed between the chieftains eyebrows. After a pause, he spoke, rubbing his chin as if he was reminiscing. I dont know if it was to hide the color of their skin, but everyone was covered in thick gray blood-covered clothing. We used strange weapons that I had never seen before, and the types of martial arts used were unified. . And the man who was presumed to be the leader had a tattoo on his face. Do you remember what the tattoo looked like? It was probably a snake. I narrowed my eyes and smiled. Doubt became confirmation. I felt like I knew the identity of the hormonal beast. Ill catch you. ? Let us capture them and present them before the chieftain. What are you nning? A rumbling noise prated my ears. Warriors of the Harel tribe and members of the delegation lined up on the fence. Everyone looked at me with puzzled expressions. I dont have any special ns. All you have to do is promise me three things. First, wee us officially as guests. Second, pay appropriatepensation. Third, apologize for your rude attitude. Despite? As I said a little while ago, we are a delegation officially dispatched by the Murim Alliance. . I didnt know about the first threatening shot, so even if its possible, the subsequent threats and insults to me, the representative of the envoy, cannot be taken lightly. So, would you like me to formally apologize for that? Thats right. My gaze and the Chiefs gaze met in the air. Soon the chief sighed and nodded. I ept it. If only it could appease the souls of the warriors who died unjustly, would an apology be a great thing? * * * My group and I entered the jungle area again along that path. Hwang Bo-kyung asked me in a questioning manner. What are you thinking? I tilted my head and asked back. Thats a stupid question. What do you mean by that? This old man was anxious to argue with me whenever he got the chance. It was rare not to use an aggressive tone. Well, in a way, its natural. He was defeated and humiliated by Bimu, and the Hwangjangdae members were even excluded from the group. From Hwang Bo-kyungs perspective, she wouldnt have been able to look at me kindly. Youre not asking because you dont know, right? Why did you set out to hunt down the evil beast on behalf of the Harel tribe? I decided it was necessary. needful? Did you just say it was necessary? yes. Hwang Bo-kyungughed as if she was dumbfounded and red at me with fierce eyes. A heavy wave of air encroached on the area. Arent you misunderstanding something? The opponent is a midfielder. Hwang Bo-kyung was asking me this. Is it really right to exterminate the warriors of the central ins for the sake of the barbarians? Looking at the reactions of the other party members out of the corner of my eye, I saw that several of them were nodding their heads in agreement with Hwang Bo-kyungs thoughts. Anyway. I clicked my tongue inwardly. He said he would take care of himself, but he kept making remarks that were very tant and offended Mu Jin-cheon. I wonder what they should do when they show a disdainful attitude towards the Southern Man warriors in front of them. I will reveal my intention in assuming the role of a hunting dog, even dying the schedule without asking the opinions of the other party members. It should be a reason that everyone here can understand. First of all, I am sorry for making an arbitrary decision without asking other peoples opinions. Because the situation was so bad, I couldnt even think about it that far. . There are two main reasons why I set out to track down the evil beasts that harmed the warriors of the Harel tribe. First, to gain the favor of the Harel tribe. Second, I kept in mind the possibility that the evil beast was a demonic cultist. What does that mean? What a devil. Dont you think its strange? It is at this time that there are people from the Central ins who set foot in Nanman. It certainly raises questions, but its probably not entirely impossible. Isnt it possible that they are a group like the Mujincheon Daejeon Temple who are willing to take risks and transport southern specialties to the central ins? well. Didnt you hear about their customs from the chief of the Harel tribe? I dont think they are ordinary merchants. . Here, I developed a hypothesis. What if, in fact, they are not midfielders? What if the Demon Cult Lord sent a messenger to contact the faction he supports? That makes sense. But isnt that literally a hypothesis? Although it is a hypothesis, it is by no means an issue that can be overlooked lightly. Shouldnt we at least check it out? Although they didnt reveal it out loud, I was already convinced that they were demons. This was because the facial expression of the man I had heard about from the chief of the Harel tribe, who I assumed was the chief, matched perfectly with someone I knew. If they are demons like you said, isnt it strange that the warriors who fought directly didnt recognize their identity? Not all magicians learn magic. This is especially true for samurai in outer circles who often go out on missions. Hmm. Dont you think they are too unsophisticated for a messenger sent by the Demon Cultist? Let alone reaching the Beast Pce, we are being chased by the warriors of the Harel tribe. You probably know that among the members of the Yeongumdae that I defeatedst winter, there were warriors from the Beast Pce. It would have been him who originally took on the role of liaison. It would be correct to say that because he was imprisoned in Mengs prison, someone else took over the job. . If they are truly demonic, they must be defeated here. If they escape the Harel tribes pursuit and reach the Beast Pce, there will never be another chance. Chapter 199 Episode 199 I think this is enough to exin why I voluntarily set out to chase down the evil beasts. . Hwang Bo-kyung, who was listening to the story with a frown, reluctantly nodded. Even if I wanted to protest, I couldnt. What justification can there be for opposing the subjugation of the demonic cultists? For now, lets divide the number of people. Wouldnt it be dangerous? The enemy is a small minority. There are many wounded due to the battle with the warriors of the Harel tribe. It is said that the inaction of the man who is presumed to be the leader is not normal, but this side will not be inferior in terms of power. I agree with the Sacheon branch managers opinion. I think it would be better to spread the personnel out and expand the scope of the search rather than crowding around. Namgung Seonghun, the sword dragon, suddenly intervened and said. Then, the other party members expressed their approval one by one. I divided the group into four groups. I, Poison King Gamwon, and Geomhu decided to take on the role of leader of each group. Each group included one member of the Tang family who was good at tracking. Additionally, all those who were likely to cause trouble were ced under Dang Sang-jinsmand. Even Hwang Bo-kyung, with her strong personality, would not have been able to show her courage against Dang Sang-jin. Please move with Senior Geomhoo. I understand. Mu Jin-cheon and the warriors under hismand were also assigned one or two people to each group. Afterpleting the distribution of personnel, I called the leaders of each group together and handed out fireworks. Take this. This? These are signal fireworks. As soon as you spot a demonic cultist, you can use this to report their location. i get it. A full-scale search began. The two warriors and Tang Seo-yeon took the lead and followed the traces of the demonic cultists. There are traces of people moving around. Lets follow along for now. If we check, we will be able to find out whether it is a trace left by the target of pursuit or a warrior from the Harel tribe. The territory of the Harel tribe was not that wide. If the Tang familys warriors, who were good at tracking, decided to search, it would only be a matter of time before the location of the demon cultists was revealed. By the time I stepped deep into the jungle area. Shhh! An unpleasant noise prated my ears. I narrowed my eyes and raised my head. Sigh! A snake coiled on a tree branch swooped down, aiming for the back of the seals neck. Changin Dojang frowned and swung his sword. Sigh! The snakes body, with its head cut off cleanly, fell down in a patter. Although he was exhausted due to the arduous journey, Changin Dojang was also an expert who had reached the end of his peak. The level was not low enough to be attacked by animals or something. But the next moment, something surprising happened. Ugh! The head of the snake that had fallen to the ground seemed to move as it pleased, and bit the ankle of the seal. Changin Dojangs eyes widened at the unexpected situation. omg! What is this! Everyone looked surprised. Dead creatures move and attack people. It was literally an article I had never heard of. Changin Dojang quickly removed the snakes head and pped it on the floor. hmm? A sparkling line momentarily came into view. Sigh! I immediately swung my sword and cut off the thread attached to the snakes head. It was a thread so thin and transparent that you couldnt even see it unless you strained your eyes. The snakes head, which had been bouncing like a ball and hitting Yuhwageoms knee, lost its strength and fell down. Dang sojeo. Please take care of the window seal. If you look at its round head and shiny scales, it doesnt seem to be a poisonous snake. You dont have to worry too much If its an ordinary snake, it would be like that. . Tang Seo-yeon, who understood the meaning of the words, quickly approached Chang-in Dojang. Then, he pushed him hard, breaking his bnce. She grabbed the leg of the master who had hit his butt on the ground, tore off his clothes and examined the affected area. her. Oh my! The moment the blue-stained ankles were exposed to the sunlight, everyone in the group held their breath. Even the Changin seal, the person involved, was frozen in ce like a stone statue. Be alert to your surroundings. There is an enemy nearby. Do you know something? There was a thread attached to the snakes head. It means that the person who manipted it is nearby. Ive never even heard of this method. I clicked my tongue and swung my sword one after another, saying Tsk. The cut bushes were scattered in the air. Sigh! Screw it! Everyone in the group, realizing their intention, swung their weapons and cut down the grass. Soon, a small vacant lot was formed around the group. Afterpleting the task of securing space in preparation for a surprise attack. . I nced sideways in the direction where Tang Seo-yeon was and let out a soft exmation. Ugh. It will hurt a little. Cut open the affected area, drain the blood, and remove any remaining poison with poisonous liquor. Treatment ispleted by sewing the wound with a needle and applying pressure to the affected area using a dry cloth. The series of processes proceeded smoothly. He is indeed a direct blood rtive of the Tang family. Changin Dojang heaved a sigh of relief and got up from his seat. He was frowning so hard that he seemed to feel pain every time he took a step. The poison has been removed, but aftereffects will remain for a few days. Thank you. Fortunately, the situation where Changin Dojang was poisoned and he had to cross Samdocheon (;) was avoided. If I had not quickly assessed the situation and instructed first aid, something serious would have happened. I brought him here with the promise of personal safety, but if Changin Dojang dies here, I will no longer have the courage to see the Jangmunin of the Jeomchang faction. I almost ruined the job by trying to gain favor. A heavy silence fell. Everyone looked around with tense expressions. Only the sound of the bushes swaying in the wind and the sounds of insects chirping loudly echoed throughout the area. I muttered to myself as I stared at the snakes corpse lying on the floor. Its called a puppeteer. It was a nameless name I had never heard of. Did you say that it is a martial art that connects threads to objects or living things and maniptes them as if performing a puppet show? I remember passing by something stored in the Cheonryung Library. A martial arts skill that could control life at will might seem like something amazing, but in reality, it wasnt like that. If it had been a martial arts skill with only merits, my past life self would have been interested right away. Basically, the puppeteer was not a very efficient martial artist. As the distance from the object being controlled increases, internal power is consumed exponentially, and precise maniption bes impossible without great prowess. The creatures that can be controlled there are at most small animals. It is a martial art that has many limitations in many ways to be used in actualbat. It is true that it was an unusual martial art, but it also had arge drawback. It may be useful as a way to outwit the opponent, but it is difficult to use for other purposes. My personal opinion was that it wasnt worth digging into. I guess Ill have to counterattack to put out the fire in a hurry. I continued to expand my senses and scan the area, but there was no sign of being caught. It had to be one of two things. Either the opponent is that far away or he has learned advanced stealth techniques. Probably thetter. As mentioned earlier, puppetry was a martial art in which the greater the distance from the object being controlled, the more internal power was consumed. It was better to think that the enemy was close by. He will be hiding somewhere not far away, keeping an eye on me and my group. Its just right. I drew a faint smile on my lips. I just happened to want to try the hand sound technique in real life. Wow! After inserting the sword into the ground, he shed his hands together strongly. Heavy waves spread out in concentric circles. * * * Vo! The sound of palms hitting each other resonated loudly. ? The masked man who was hiding in the thick bushes, waiting for an opportunity, tilted his head. Not only the masked man, but also the group of people lined up around the Heavenly Dragon looked back at him with puzzled expressions. Cheonryong continued to p his palms together, paying no heed to the gaze of those around him. Then at some point. omg! Disparate waves passed through the masked mans body. Instinctively feeling a sense of crisis, he jumped up from his ce and kicked the ground. Immediately after that, a chunk of brain energy hit the spot where he was hiding. Quaaaang! A loud noise rang out and a cloud of dust rose up. With the masked mans expression of disbelief, heunched a light attack and attempted to escape. how? I never thought that my location would be discovered so easily. Even if the other person was an expert in fireworks, I was confident that I wouldnt be caught. He pulled out two daggers from his belt and rested them in his hands. It was a weapon with a quite unusual shape. The length of the de was simr to that of a regr dagger, but the back of the sword was jagged like ab instead of being straight. For now, step back and join your subordinates. The masked man jumped off the ground andnded on a thick tree branch. At the same time, a soft voice pierced my ears. -I never thought they would attack from there first. The masked man looked up with a startled expression. When did it get this close? A young man was standing on a thin tree branch, looking down and licking his lips. -Jeolyeong-gaek, the head of the Palgakdang belonging to the Makyo Oewon (Ժ). The masked mans pupils trembled slightly. what! My heart was pounding like crazy. I wanted to scream and ask. How do you know my identity? However, there was no time to do so. This way! Catch him! A loud voiceing from below. We had to leave quickly before the siege waspleted. Immediately, the masked man who grabbed a tree branch poured out a bunch of sword energy to keep the young man in check. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! Tree branches broke and debris flew everywhere. The young man, Yeonsun, followed behind the masked man at a frightening speed. You didnt even get hurt after that attack! The masked man clicked his tongue and quickly looked around. On the left is Jeomchang Ogeom and on the right is Shaman Chilgeom. As I watched the enemies closing the distance by every moment, I felt anxious. Theres no choice. He took out a small bead from his pocket. He then threw it forcefully backwards. Pow! The beads burst and acrid poisonous smoke encroached on the area. It was a poison so deadly that it could kill even an ox in half an inch. It was a waste of money to waste it like this, but I was in no position to decide right now. . The masked person rolled his eyes and looked left and right and nodded slightly. Jeomchang Ogeomdo and Shaman Chilgeomdo. I hesitated, not daring to jump into the poisonous smoke. This could buy some time. The moment he breathed a sigh of relief. Quick! Quick! uh? An eerie noise prated my ears. Peeing! The masked man instantly felt goosebumps rising on his back. I hurriedly grabbed hold of the hanging vine and twisted the new model, and a small chunk of brain energy passed by under my feet. The moment the brains sphere collided with the tree in front, a tremendous roar engulfed the entire area. The masked man, who had been staring nkly at the top of the tree that had disappeared without a trace, urgently looked back. Whioooooo! There was arge circr hole in the middle of the wall of Dokyeon. The moment he saw the young man jumping into the hole, the masked man screamed in his heart. What on earth is that monster?! Chapter 200 Episode 200 A look of disbelief appeared on the face of the masked Jeolyeonggaek. I had confidence. Even if the opponent is a top 100-level expert, he can easily deal with it. No, you can ovee them and overwhelm them. However, I did not think that I could possibly win against the young Hu Ji-su who was chasing after me. The sword energy poured out in bunches and swept wildly up, down, left and right. If I didnt focus all my attention on dodging, I felt like my body would be torn apart at any moment. I couldnt even dream of a counterattack. Didnt you say that Heavenly Dragons age is twenty-one this year? This is the extent of the inaction of a young man who has just passed the terms and conditions. I couldnt believe it even when I saw it with my own eyes. It was such an incredible achievement that one wonders if there has ever been another monster like this in the history of Moorim. Damn it. If things continue like this, it wont be long before we get caught. After being conflicted for a moment, he changed his escape route. He then took out two light gray beads from his pocket and threw them behind him. Pow! The beads exploded and cloudy smoke spread out. ? Yeonsun, who was quickly closing the gap with Jeolyeonggaek, tilted his head. This time, it was not poisonous smoke, but a simple smokescreen. You know this tactic wont work on me. He took out a thin needle from his pocket. Absolutely! Quick! White brain energy clumped together on the surface of the needle, forming a sphere. The moment he lets go of the needle. Phew! Arge circr passage was formed in the middle of the smoke-filled space. Then, an explosion of drinking engulfed the area. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwaang! * * * Absolutely! Quick! The condensed brain energy was carried on a needle made of whole iron. A special order itemmissioned to be produced by the most outstanding Yajang (ұ) in Sacheon. When I used it in practice, I found it to be very useful. Since the condensed brain energy could be used as a means of long-distance attack, chase warfare could not be more convenient. As the distance limit has increased, the range of tactics will naturally widen. As expected, the longer the needle stayed in the air, the less powerful the attack was. This was unavoidable since the brain energy itself basically had the tendency to spread. However, the advantages were so overwhelming that even the disadvantages were overshadowed. In the first ce, the decrease in power was only a rtive story. Even absolute experts felt threatened by the condensed brain energy. There is nothing more to say if you are a 100-year-old expert. The current situation of unterally pushing the leader of the octagon was proving that. If I had to point out one thing that was disappointing, it would be that the attack was too linear, making it easy to read the trajectory. I guess Ill have to take the timeter to learn some appropriate cancer skills. Throw in! A needle engulfed in white electricity flew through the smoke screen and stuck in Jeolyeonggaeks back te. A tremendous explosion engulfed the entire area. ! I stared at the source of the binge with a slightly surprised face. A ck, charred robe came into view. However, the body of Jeolyeonggaek, who should have been wrapped in blood, was nowhere to be seen. no way. I immediately looked around, and before I knew it, the back of Jeolyounggaek, who was running away in the distance, came into view. His muscr upper body, covered in various tattoos, was clearly visible. It didnt take long to understand the situation. They blocked my view with a smokescreen and used puppetry to trick me into thinking. I never thought that a puppeteer could be used in this way. I wasnt fooling my senses simply by manipting clothes. By channeling his inner energy, he oveid the blood and wind with a human presence. Even though he was my enemy, I felt pure admiration as a fellow warrior. How many trials and errors must it have taken to devise this method and be able to use it in practice? But I dont n on letting you go easily. Although the distance increased, it was not a problem to catch up if the ghost ball was deployed to the extreme. He kicked off the tree branch again andunched the new model in the direction of Jeolyeong-gaek. Sigh! The moment when the distance between each other narrowed to about three feet. I started to pressure my opponent by spraying Wolyeonggeoms Jeolcho in earnest. The twentieth herbivorous month. Dozens of strands of sword energy poured down like rain and hit Jeolyeonggaek. Gritting his teeth, Jeolyounggaek turned around and swung the deformed weapon in both hands to block the attack. I took advantage of that gap and immediately dived into the opponents gap. The fifth herbivorous half moon. The sword, which was rising in a gentle curve, suddenly fell down and aimed at the top of the opponents head. Jeolyeonggaek urgently lifted the crossed daggers above his head to parry the attack. Kaang! A sharp metal sound rang out. * * * What happened? I missed it. Its unfortunate. If only we hadpleted the siege a little faster I could have captured it urately, but I let it go on purpose. What does that mean? Ill exin as we go. Yuhwageom, an elder of the Shaman faction, looked at me with a questioning expression. Instead of answering her questions, I recovered all the needles that had been thrown away while chasing Jeolyounggaek. It was an item made entirely of iron. Each one had a value that could not be ignored. It was better to retrieve it while it was still possible. After gathering the party and reorganizing, the pursuit resumed. Changin Dojang, who had difficulty moving due to the aftereffects of poisoning, was carried on the back of Changgyeom Dojang, the eldest son of Jeomchang Ohgeom. Why did you let him go? Yuhwageom asked me as if he were representing the curiosity of the rest of the group. I looked back at her with a smiling face and asked. Why do you think he appeared in front of us alone? Probably to buy time for his subordinates to escape. My thoughts are the same as yours. It was something like that. As expected from an elder of arge sect, he was quick-witted. It seemed like he immediately realized what my intention was. what do you mean? Please tell me in more detail. Changyeon Dojang, the second of the five swords of Jeomchang, approached the side and spoke. I nodded and continued my exnation. Dont you think its strange? A person who would have been useless even if he was hiding, instead attacked him. And that too, alone, without a single subordinate. Now that I think about it There was probably a hiding ce for demonic cultists in the direction we were heading. If the other person did something iprehensible, there was bound to be a reason for it. It was highly likely that the reason Jeolyeonggaek carried out the attack alone was to buy time, as Yuhwageom said. It is correct to say that the tracking route set by Tang Sozhe happened to coincide and that the demon cultists were wary of our movements. okay. Currently, nearly half of them are injured due to a battle with warriors of the Harel tribe. It would be difficult to fight against us or run away. Recognizing the seriousness of the situation, Jeol Young-gaek ordered his subordinates to abandon their hiding ce and flee, while he himself attempted to apprehend the pursuers. If it werent for me, who had mastered the hand sound technique, there was a high possibility that the tracking team would have been stranded for a long time, wary of an invisible enemy. The moment I became convinced was when Jeolyounggaek suddenly changed his escape route. The reason why he suddenly changed direction after running away well was simple. Thats probably what he thought. If you join your subordinates like this, you will be massacred. I have no choice but to somehow fend off the chase on my own and then head to the confluence point. I judged that there was a high possibility that the demonic cultists under mymand would not be able to find him even if we went out of our way to chase him. I know what youre talking about, but wouldnt it be a shame to let him go? You dont have to worry so much. I buried the incense of admiration. Chu Jong-hyang? I used the Tang familys Cheonrichujonghyang (ǧ׷). ! If you follow the scent, finding out the location of the demon cultists is not a problem. Now all that remains is to build a siege and apply pressure. The remaining incense sticks that were previously used on Yeongeumdaewon were buried in Jeolyeonggaek during the battle. With this, it could be said that the preparations topletely defeat the demonic cultists were fully prepared. Changyeon Dojang said with a burdened look in his eyes. Thats amazing. I cant believe you thought that far in such a short amount of time. Thats too much praise. I spoke appropriately humbly and took the lead and led the way. The injured Changin Dojang moved to the center of the formation, and Tang Seoyeon naturally followed next to me. It was a natural arrangement. Among the group, the only ones who could distinguish the smell of Cheonrichujanghyang were me and Tang Seo-yeon. Yeon Sohyeop. yes. Wouldnt it be a good idea to set off fireworks at this point? If you are going to form a siegework, it would be better to have more people. Its not that I havent thought about it, but I thought it would be troublesome if the demon cultists discovered our intentions. I guess fireworks are too conspicuous. It might be better to take advantage of a surprise attack. There will be no shortage of power. Each and every person here is talented. Besides, arent there many wounded on the enemy side? understand. After a short conversation, an awkward silence fell. I frowned slightly and scratched my cheek with my index finger. I felt somewhat frustrated. After achieving transformation, there was a strange change in Tang Seoyeons attitude towards me. It was difficult to exin what kind of change it was. Even I, the person involved, couldnt clearly see what had changed. Am I being too sensitive? Clearly something had changed, but I couldnt pinpoint it. That ambiguous sensation gave me a very unpleasant feeling. I nce to the side and think for a moment. To lighten the mood, I sent a message to Tang Seo-yeon. -Now that I think about it, quite a bit of time has passed since that day. -What do you mean by that day? -The day Sojeo achieved transformation. -. -Dont you think you need me? -yes? An instant of embarrassment appeared on Tang Seo-yeons face. She suddenly turned her head and stared at me with her rabbit eyes. Perhaps because of the heat, both cheeks were flushed red. -What do you mean? -As several months have passed, waste and turbidity must have umted in Sojeos bloodstream again. -. -If you need my help, please let me know anytime. Ill give you my time. -. Tang Seo-yeons expression cooled down. At times he seemed relieved, at times he seemed disappointed. Whoa. She sighed softly. I tilted my head and looked away from her. Did I say something wrong? I couldnt figure out why she suddenly felt ufortable. I looked back on the conversation we had earlier, but there was nothing that bothered me. I dont know. I shook my head and quickened my pace. When thoughts wereplicated, it was best to focus on the task at hand. For now, lets focus on subduing the demonic cultists. Chapter 201 Episode 201 Gasp! Its an attack! The demonic cultists who were moving together pulled out weapons and held them in their hands with expressions of confusion. I didnt even pay attention to the other demon cultists and rushed straight towards the leading man. Whoops! The two crossed daggers shed with the sword, creating a heavy noise. Its going to be a struggle for a while. The man swung both arms strongly and pushed me away. As I was pushed away, leaving traces on the ground, I was inwardly amazed. He must have suffered considerable internal injuries during the chase that took ce earlier, but he did not show the slightest sign of pain. From the outside, it was difficult to recognize that he was injured. Aside from his martial arts skills, his patience was unusual. The in-house Jeolyounggaek muttered with an expression ofplete disbelief. How I lowered my sword with a faint smile on my face. He then tapped his shoulder with his left index finger and opened his mouth. Chujonghyang(׷). ! You may have thought that you safely escaped the pursuit, but they let you go on purpose. For the sake of hitting everything. Jeolyeonggaek gritted his teeth and held the two daggers in reverse. Immediately after, warriors from the political faction appeared from all directions and attacked the demonic cultists. Kaang! Ga-ga-ga-ga-gak! Sharp metallic sounds and screams rang out in session. However, Jeolyounggaek did not look back. To be exact, I didnt dare look away because they were wary of me. I spoke leisurely, closing the distance between me and the other person. Letse to a conclusion soon. * * * Ugh. I looked around once, noting the acupuncture points of the Jeolyeonggaek lying on the ground. The battle was already approaching its conclusion. Most of the demonic cultists had been subdued, and the few who were fiercely resisting seemed likely to run out of strength soon. It was a fight whose oue was decided from the beginning. From the beginning, the power gap between the two sides was excessivelyrge. At the point when Chu Jonghyang buried Jeolyeonggaeks body, the annihtion of Palgakdang (˽) was confirmed. pop! Puff! Fireworks decorated the sky. The group searching other ces would soon flock here as well. There are many things I want to ask. Kill it. Jeol Young-gaek red at me with a bitter look in his eyes. I chuckled and sat on his back. Jeolyounggaeks expression distorted as he felt the weight on his upper body. I will kill you any way you want. After getting the information. Even if you torture me, you wont be able to find out anything. Jeolyeong-gaek responds in a resolute tone and bows his head. I clicked my tongue and added weight using the Cheongeunchu (ǧN) technique. A faint moaning sound prated my ears. If you cooperate obediently, I can kill you with ease. Youre not good at negotiating. Do you think anyone would fall for something like that? The residents of the Harel tribe are currently very angry. In a way, it is natural that people who could be considered their family, close friends, and colleagues were killed by outsiders. . If you are dragged away alive like this, you will never see any good results. They say that Nanmans punishment and torture are so terrible . Actually, I can already guess why they set foot in Nanman. Nevertheless, the reason I bothered to appease him was because I thought I might as well do some verification at this point. Nothing more, nothing less. . I will ask. For what purpose did you set foot in Nanman? Jeol Young-gaek did not open his mouth until the end. I nodded with a satisfied expression. I like it even more. I gently pressed his talus bone with my thumb. Jeolyounggaeks body trembled. His face turned white and foam flowed from his mouth. With the demonic blood suppressed, extreme pain was inflicted on my body, so I felt like I was going crazy. Lets take our minds off it for a while with light torture. I slowly withdrew my hand and gave him a shout. -Head of the Octagon. Please make a deal with me. From now on, this was the main point. In the first ce, I had no particr interest in getting information from him. . Jeolyounggaek, who was breathing heavily, buried his face on the floor. It was an expression of will not to engage in conversation. I patted the back of his neck with the back of my hand and continued talking. -I know that the reason the head of the family does not speak out is because he is concerned about the safety of his family. I was a single mother with a wife and two sons. . -Its no use pretending youre not agitated. Didnt you stop breathing? I was curious about it earlier. How on earth do you know so much about me? What kind of nonsense is that all of a sudden? I answered angrily and pressed my shoulder acupuncture point. At the same time, a warning sound was issued. -You probably arent so tactless that you cant guess why Im speaking in full voice. Be careful what you say. Before I rip out my tongue. Jeolyeonggaek, who had been moaning in pain for a long time, suddenly let out aint. It seemed like they decided that they had captured my weakness. I slowly got up from my seat, lifted Jeolyounggaek on my shoulder, and moved to my seat. Whoa. After increasing the distance between the group and the group, he sat Jeolyeonggaek against a nearby rock. Then, I squatted down in front of him and made eye contact. The time hase to drive a wedge. Im telling you this because you dont seem to know, but all my family members have passed away. What nonsense are you talking about! I would have told you to be careful about what you say. Lower your voice. There is nothing to regret about this. Even if I cut off his head right now, there is no one here who would have an issue with that. . You must have been feeling a sense of difort. Thest time I saw my familys faces was probably a year ago. The reason why I remember Jeolyounggaeks personal details was simple. It was because he was causing an incident in the near future. This is how the incident started. Among the favorite subordinates of Cheonakgun, the first disciple of the Demonic Cultist, there was a man named Mosalgwi (\), who had feelings for the wife of Jeolyeonggaek, whom he met by chance one day. An ordinary person would give up when he found out that the other person was a married woman, but he was a devil. The Demonic Cult is a world of survival of the fittest. Mo-sal-gwi used his power and authority to threaten Jeol-yeong-gaeks family, and Jeol-yeong-gaek, feeling threatened, took special measures. I had decided to jump into a factional fight that I had vowed I would never be involved in for the rest of my life. [I will be loyal.] [In return, please protect the safety of me and my family.] Jeolyeonggaek, who belonged to the outer circle, did not have the strength to protect his family. Therefore, he chose to go under themand of the Demonic Cult Masters third disciple, Yeoksalgun (暢). Fortunately, things worked out as he intended, and the murderer no longer appeared in front of him and his family. But peace did notst long. Unable to suppress his instincts as a demon, Mo-sal-gwi eventually took advantage of Jeol-yeong-gaeks overseas mission to kill his mother and two sons and terrorize his wife. The rebel army, who realized the situationte, moved directly, but by the time he arrived, the assassin had already disappeared. The wife, who lost her parents-inw and children in an instant, could not bear the feeling of loss and hung herself. The problem arose here. The murderer, who should have officially raised the issue and dered revenge, instead covered up the incident with his own hands. The reason was simple. Because I was afraid of making a decision and causing conflict with Cheonakgun. If possible, I wanted to avoid fights where there would be more losses than gains. What Jeol Young-gaek did not know was that Yeoksalgun was a person who valued his own safety more than his promises to his subordinates. The Yeoksal Army did not inform Jeol Young-gaek of his familys deaths and continued to send him out on dispatch missions. But you cant cover the sky with your palm. Jeol Young-gaek, who felt ufortable with the constant dispatch of missions, secretly returned to the church and eventually learned what had happened to his family. Jeolyeonggaek, consumed by anger over losing his family, went on a rampage. Since a 100-year-old high-ranking powerhouse went on a rampage, there was no way the impact could have been small. As many as three temples copsed. To conclude, the culprit behind the incident, the murderer, eventually died. Jeol Young-gaek did not seed in taking revenge. [Why is the cult leader here gasp!] [The talented person I had my eyes on has be a waste of money because of you. How are we going to make up for this loss?] After hearing about the situation from Jeolyeonggaek, who was imprisoned in an underground prison with his limbs and veins severed, the religious leader personally went to the murderer and ripped out his head. Although the Cheonak Army and the Yeoksal Army tried to quietly bury the incident, the situation escted due to the intervention of the Demon Cultist. The religious leader ced Cheonak-gun and Yeoksal-gun on probation and entrusted the handling of the incident to Yeongeumdae. It was such a big event that I can still clearly recall what happened at that time. It was around the spring ofst year that the murderer murdered Jeolyeonggaeks family. The assassination army was subdued by mest summer, so it is highly likely that the same incident urred in this life as well. Looking at Jeolyounggaeks reaction, it was almost certain. One thing I didnt understand was that even though the assassin was dead, the matter was still covered up. There seemed to be a need to conduct a separate investigation into this areater. Ill give you a chance. opportunity? What kind of opportunity are you talking about? Jeolyeonggaeks voice became the size of a mosquito. Although he didntpletely believe me, he seemed to be somewhat interested. I will give you a chance to take revenge on your murderer. How did you get that nickname! I will make sure you get out of here alive. I will also give you a chance to determine whether what I said is true or not. We will also prepare a stage for new identity and status revenge. . So please be my subordinate. Originally, I didnt have much interest in Jeolyeonggaek. When I heard about his existence through the chief of the Harel tribe, all I could think was, The future changed because of me, so he came to Nanman. But my thoughts changed after seeing the tricks he showed while escaping. He was a talent too good to kill. Jeolyeonggaek is a prisoner belonging to the outer circle. I didnt learn magic. It would be possible tounder ones identity. I judged that if I took advantage of the situation he was in, it would not be impossible to bring him under mymand. Really? What do you mean? That my whole family is dead. It might be hard to believe, but its true. As I said just now, I will give you a chance to check if you wish. . Jeol Young-gaek finally lost his expression. Hot tears flowed down my cheeks. I felt the need to give him some time for a while. Ille back after I finish cleaning up, so you can think about it in the meantime. . I cant give you that much time. You will need to answer quickly. Chapter 202 Episode 202 Thats amazing. Not even a day has passed. I have caught the evil beasts as promised. Now it is the Chiefs turn to keep his promise. I guess so. The Harel tribe chief, who was looking at me and the group with a wary expression, reluctantly nodded. He said, looking back at the warrior standing behind him. Open the door. yes! After passing through the open door and entering the wooden fence, the first thing that came into view were the tribal warriors with expressions of a mixture of hostility and anxiety. There were several people who were putting their hands on the weapons g so that they could go out if the situation urred to them. It seemed like he still didnt trust the delegation. Well, I wasnt really expecting any hospitality. All he wants is an apology from the chieftain and to be treated as a guest. Although no one was speaking, they were exhausted from several days of forced march. I desperately needed some time to rx. After some time, the chief came down from the fence and appeared in front of me and the group. The demonic cultists who had been suppressed by the Blood de knelt before him. Seven people in total. The numbers are just right. The chief muttered quietly and suddenly bowed his head. The atmosphere was somewhat serious, but the posture was quite awkward. I have heard that warriors in the central ins take their bows in this way. . He was hostile to the delegation for no reason and made remarks that seemed to ignore the representative of the delegation. I apologize to everyone. It seems that he was not familiar with the etiquette of the central region. Still, I could tell that he was trying to show some sincerity, so I decided not to point it out. I ept your apology. Just raise your head now. The chief returned to his stance and signaled to the warriors behind him with a hand gesture. The warriors, who hesitated for a moment, took five or six steps back to clear the way. It was not difficult for my group and I to recognize that this was an act that meant we will wee the delegation as guests. Now, I want you to hand over the personal security of the evil beasts. Before that, there is one thing I need to tell you first. Something? You promised to pay an appropriate reward if you catch the evil beasts. Of course I remember. I have no intention of changing my words now, so dont worry. Although there is no gold or silver treasure, many valuable medicinal herbs grow naturally in the territory of the Harel tribe. If you take it to the midfield and sell it, it will make a lot of money. The herbs are fine. I would like to be paid something else. ? I will hand over everyone elses personal information. Please let us take the leader of the beasts. What does it mean? The chiefs eyes became sharp. The warriors standing behind also did not hide their difort and clearly revealed it. It was a natural reaction. To them, Jeolyounggaek was their enemy who murdered their colleague. However, there was a reason why we could not back down from this side. Isnt it impossible to give up on the talent you have acquired? I mean it literally. We will take care of the man over there. Can I hear why? You may not know, Chief, but they are demons. Magic? I didnt feel any magic at all Not all magicians learn magic. In particr, military personnel in foreign hospitals who are frequently dispatched on missions often learn Jeongjongsimbeop. . I think the Chief knows that the Baekdo Murim is currently waging war against the Demon Cult. I know that the Harel tribes residents hate them, but we have a duty to escort him to the Murim Alliances headquarters. The chief, who had been staring at me in silence for a while, scratched the back of his head with his left hand. It must have been quite a troubling situation from his perspective. Isnt the person being taken away not someone else but the leader of the evil beasts? If you agree to my words in front of the tribesmen, the bacsh that will follow is obvious, and you cannot simply ignore the delegations wishes. After thinking for a moment, he spoke in a calm voice. I understand the delegations position. However, even on this side, we cannot simply give in. I think you will understand the reason without me having to tell you. We are the ones who caught them in the first ce. This is also a big concession. Then let me make a suggestion. Why not decide right and wrong with a dance? ? Representatives from both sides will be selected topete, and the winning side will be the new recruit of the demon cultist. I think this is a pretty good offer. What do you think? Should we really say that he is a person who stands at the peak of a power? I couldnt ignore the official record. For a solution that I came up with in that short period of time, it was quite good. Im asking for help so I can at least have some respect for myself. Whether he won or lost, the chieftain had nothing to lose. First of all, there will be noints from the tribesmen. Theres nothing bad about this either. Southern Man warriors had a culture of revering the strong and respecting the winner of a fair fight. I thought it would be better to tie the knot now than to incur the hatred of the tribesmen needlessly. great. I will act as the representative of the delegation. Are you saying youre going toe forward yourself? Thats right. . The chieftains eyes narrowed. He looked like he didnt know why the youngte Jisoo was leaving aside other prominent experts. On the other hand, the members of the delegation did not show much agitation. This was because they had previously seen me defeat four supreme masters in a row at the Sichuan branch. i get it. Lets set the stage right away. If I win thepetition, I will ask you one more favor. Are you saying youre going to add conditions? As I said just now, we are the ones who caught the demon cultists. In principle, we have the authority to dispose of them. . Nevertheless, we epted the chiefs proposal considering the position of the Harel tribe. So shouldnt the chief also show appropriate sincerity? First, lets listen to what you are asking for and then decide. As the opponent was a young man, it was easy to feel let down, but the chieftain of the Harel tribe showed a cautious attitude until the end. I said with a faint smile on my face. I dont mean to ask for such a big favor. * * * A vacant lot located in the center of the tribe. I stood facing the muscr giant with a length of distance between me. i look forward to. Please please make me happy. When I politely bowed and bowed, an extremely arrogant response came back. It seemed like he didnt think he would lose. ridge! ridge! ridge! ridge! Wow! The sound of drums echoing at regr intervals heightened the atmosphere. The tribesmen surrounding the vacant lot cheered for Geohan with enthusiastic voices. I untied the sword from my belt, ced it on the floor, and took a stance, clenching my fists. The giants eyes suddenly turned grim. What does it mean? Arent you a magistrate? I thought it would be more exciting to use martial arts here too. Are you ignoring me? Is that possible? Raise your sword right now. I dont like it. No matter how I fight, its not my heart. You will regret it. Well just have to wait and see. The chief, who was watching the exchange of nerves between me and the giant, announced the start of the dance in a low voice. The giant leaped like an animal and swung both arms, aiming for my head. Youre really underestimating me. It was a needlessly big move. I clicked my tongue and punched the air repeatedly. The sixth herbivorous pitching fist (͸ȭ). The young Gwongyeok, who had a knack for attacking the empty space, struck the air and became entangled in the body of a giant. Bub bub bub! Heavy hitting sounds rang out in session. As the level rose and the total amount of internal energy increased, it was a herbivorous diet whose efficiency increased dramatically. There was noparison in powerpared to when he faced Changin Dojang at Yongbong Branch. There is nothing better than this to use to harass opponents of lower rank. The badly beaten giant fell to the ground, letting out a suppressed groan, unable to resist as he was in the air. . The sound of the drums stopped and the shouts died down. A heavy silence hovered over the clearing. gulp. The sound of the spectators swallowing dry saliva echoed loudly. Big. The giant, who struggled to raise his upper body, stared at me with an expression of disbelief. It seemed like he had no idea that he would be dealt such a one-sided blow. Well, just by looking at him, he looks twice as old as me. The giant took a breath and straightened his posture with a serious expression. There was no longer any sign of ignoring me in his eyes. Its worth praising that spection hasnt died. Even though the gap was revealed, Geohan did not appear to be intimidated. He must have known. The probability of winning this fight is infinitely close to zero. I apologize. What do you mean? Failure to recognize the strong andmit rudeness. I thought he would either be very scared or excited and rush at me, but the giants reaction was neither. Certainly, the warriors of Nanman were different from the prideful warriors of the political faction. I quite liked the trend of obediently acknowledging the other persons skills. bout! The giant let out a powerful shout and extended his fist towards me. I slightly twisted my body and pushed away the other persons arm with my left hand. At the same time, he hit his chin with his tightly clenched right hand. Sigh! The giants head suddenly bent. The upper body is exposed defenselessly. Immediately, he unleashed his first attack of force and struck the opponent. The first herbivorous digging tool. The power of the government, with the mighty power of 10,000 won, was thrust into the abdomen of a giant. Khaak! The giant flew out, blood spurting from his mouth, and rolled on the floor in an awkward manner. I lightly shook my hands and looked in the direction where the chief was. He stared at the fainting giant, drooling, and spoke as if making a deration. victor. Yeonhwaun. The atmosphere in the vacant lot became cold. The frozen images of the tribesmen came into view as if I had seen an unbelievable sight. They wont like this result. Rather than being equal, it was a one-sided fight. Even worse, the person who lost was not me, but the representative of the Harel tribe. As a result of this meeting, the new recruit of the beast who killed the tribes warrior was transferred to the mission. It would have been a difficult situation for the tribesmen to easily ept. Im tired. Because I had been dancing without getting proper rest, I was quite tired. I was about to leave the clearing with a small sigh. Wow! Yeonsun! Yeonsun! Yeonsun! A deafening roar filled the clearing. There were even people chanting my name. I ended up making a bewildered expression at the unexpected reaction. what? Chapter 203 Episode 203: A feast took ce. Although it was said to be a feast, it was actually an event closer to an execution ceremony. An event where the beasts who killed the tribes warriors are brutally tortured and killed in front of the tribesmen. I am done. You, too, are having a hard time because your role is yours. Most members of the delegation expressed their intention not to participate in the feast. It was a natural reaction. It was an event that was bound to be seen as quite barbaric in the eyes of the Central ins people. Although they didnt say it out loud, everyone seemed to be feeling quite a bit ufortable. The leaders of the Sacheon branch, mindful of my prestige, stepped forward and said they would guard my side. Theres one more person there. Why do you want to bring me with you? Its not like theres anything special to do anyway. . Even though we are participating as a courtesy, we still need to meet the minimum number of people. All you have to do is take up enough space and sit down. You dont have to do anything special. Changin Dojang, one of Jeomchangs disciples, could not resist the pressure and followed me. As I headed toward the vacant lot used as a banquet hall, arge warrior greeted me with a happy expression. It was the warrior I had fought with the day before. Pleasee this way. Are you feeling okay? Im fine. Thank you for putting the matter in my hands. Even though defeat can be split, he didnt show me the slightest hostility. On the contrary, he was extremely courteous and polite. Chi-ik! A delicious smell pierced my nose. A sizzling piece of unidentifiable meat. The women of the tribe were busy walking around preparing food. On one side, jars filled with red-colored fruit wine were ced in a row. Take this. There were no separate seats provided. I sat down on the floor with the animal skin handed to me by the tribes warrior and looked around, offering seats to mypanions. Kaaak! You damn barbarians! Better kill me! The shouts of the men kneeling on the makeshift tform pierced my ears. They were demon cultists captured by the envoys. The mens appearance was truly miserable. In particr, the man on the far left had a lot of bubbles on his face, as if he had been injected with poison. It had an appearance that an unfamiliar person might mistake for a monster. Ugh. Kwaaah! Terrible torture was taking ce. The tribesmen were enthusiastic about the sight and spoke encouraging words. Wow. Changin Dojang covered his mouth with his hand and turned his head. Seeing him gag, he seemed quite upset. After taking the food handed to me by the tribal woman, I looked back at him from the corner of my eye and asked. How is it. What do you mean? Im asking you what emotions you felt when you saw that. Cant you see? Among the demon cultists, the demons belonging to the inner circle are more than them, not less. ? A furrow was carved between Changin Dojangs eyebrows. His face looked like he didnt know why he was suddenly saying such a thing. I shifted my gaze to the screaming demon cultists and spoke calmly. I think the director is guessing as well. What? The reason why Jang Mun-in allowed Dojang to join the delegation. The situation was different from the past when Cheonwoo Dojang joined the group. Changin Dojang would have known if he wasnt an idiot. What did Jang Moon-in expect when he decided to send himself to Namman? Actually, Im not really interested in whether or not the Dojang changes his mind or abandons his authoritarian personality. What meaning do character and humility have in difficult times? . I feel sorry for Jang Moon-in, who entrusted the dojang to me with high expectations, but I have no intention of teaching the dojang anything. I dont think that the character of the dojang will change in a short period of time just because I, thetter of the same age group, disciplines him. . But since I was asked to do so, I couldnt not do anything, and I thought it was a good opportunity, so I rmended participating in the banquet. To show you why you should not rest on yoururels. Does that mean Im so caught up in the present that Im neglecting my own discipline? I have no intention of denying the efforts the Dojang has made so far. It is an undeniable fact that Dojang is a powerhouse that ranks at the top amongte-stage indices. He also proved his capabilities by winning a ce at the top of the Yongbong branch. But in the future, such a false reputation means nothing. What do you mean? Why do you think I suddenly brought up a story about demons? ? If the mission sessfullypletes its mission, all Yunnan sects and families will be free from restrictions. Changin Dojangs face hardened. It seemed like he finally realized what I was talking about. Once the non-aggression pact is concluded, the Jumchang Sect will no longer have any reason to be wary of the Beast Pce. That means that in the future, the disciples of the Jeomchang sect should stand on the front line. Sooner orter, the demonic forces would move again. I knew because I had memories of my past life. The power currently gathered in themunal faction will never be able to stop the forces of the Demonic Cult. To that extent, the power possessed by the Demonic Cult was overwhelming. It is inevitable that the Jeomchang faction will participate in the Jeongma War. The sense of crisis may not be felt right now. However, if Qinghai, followed by Gansu and Shaanxi, fell into the hands of Demonic Cult, everyone would realize it. Unless the sects and families of the entire central in unite and unite, the advance of religion can never be stopped. For now, we are watching, but the position may reverse in the near future. Just think that those kneeling on that tform are disciples of the fortune-telling sect and that those torturing them are devils. . Being superior to others within the framework of thetter period has no meaning on the battlefield. If you want to protect yourself and the people around you, you must constantly move forward. Its not just limited to martial arts. I know what youre talking about. Changin Dojang nodded slowly. He must have known it himself. Considering the level of martial arts, he is ranked at the lowest level among the members of the delegation. If you expand the frame to the entire central region, you will see that Changin Dojang is not a very great person. It wasnt for nothing that I made him dance three times. Thats what I meant when I said you shouldnt becent about the present. Of course, this applies equally to me as well as to the dojo. I concentrated my energy on the tip of my raised index finger. The energy that had been shaking like a haze suddenly rose up and took the form of a small sword. The manifestation of strength. Huh. Others could not see or feel it because it was covered by the human barrier and air membrane. Changin Dojang and the disciples belonging to the Sacheon branch who were sitting right next to Hana clearly witnessed it. Changin Dojangs eyes widened as if they were torn apart. Hong Seong-hyun and Hwang Ho-jin also had nk expressions. under. Changin Dojang, who was looking at my face and index finger alternately with an expression ofplete disbelief, burst intoughter. I waved my hand to disperse the energy and continued talking. Build strength. Dont show off the power you have, hide it. . Develop the insight to gauge the level of others. If youck discernment, be more cautious. Changin Dojang made an uneasy expression. I guess he remembered the argument he had with me before the Yongbong branch started. I will stop here with my foolish actions under the guise of advice. These are all proverbs that you have probably heard at least once, even if I dont have to say them. . Changin Dojang stared at me with eyes that clearly revealed hisplicated feelings. I watched the event while diligently stuffing the cold meat into my mouth. The food was quite delicious. The cooking method itself was crude, but the spices used were different from those used in Jungwon, so it felt fresh. I felt it was a pity that I couldnt drink alcohol while carrying out my mission in Nanman. Sigh! As soon as the warrior on the stage swung his arm, blood broke out. The moment the curved sword that cut off the demon cultists head was raised high, the tribesmen all shouted in unison. Wow! The headless body copsed helplessly on the tform. After finishing all the food on my te, I massaged my shoulders and stood up. I watched an event that was not particrly interesting or interesting until the end. At this level, it could be said that courtesy was sufficiently shown. I was nning on going to the chief and receivingpensation for winning Bimu. * * * After three days of ample rest. The delegation resumed their journey to the Beast Pce. Are you a representative of the delegation dispatched by the Murim Alliance? Thats right. While traveling, they encountered warriors from various tribes, but none of them showed blind hostility like the warriors of the Harel tribe did before. The request given to the Harel tribe chief in advance had a great effect. [Send a messenger to a nearby tribe to inform them of the mission and lend them a g with a pattern symbolizing the Harel tribe?] [ Yes.] The military power of the members of the mission is itself a powerful deterrent. This was the reason why he entered Nanman with a huge force even though he had no intention of starting a war. However, the residents of South Manchuria did not know how great the power the delegation possessed. Therefore, I asked the chief of the Harel tribe to spread the rumor in advance. The reason he stayed in the Harel tribe for three days was because he needed time for the rumor to spread. As I was on my way to the pce, I inevitably passed through the territory of the Daron tribe. I have no intention of harming the tribe, so I would like you to get out of the way. good night. However, I will apany you until you leave the tribal territory. That wont be a problem, right? of course. Rumors had already spread throughout the nearby region that the envoys had subdued a group of demonic cultists who hadmitted a massacre in the territory of the Harel tribe in less than half a day. Thanks to this, the schedule was slightly dyed, but the possibility of conflict with the warriors was significantly lowered. Of course, that didnt mean the journey was all smooth. A group of bandits who prey on the vacuum of security and plunder have attacked without heeding a g symbolizing the Harel tribe. Now! Wipe away everything! The thieves rush in while shouting. The number reached three digits. The warriors of the Daron tribe who volunteered to apany us looked puzzled. No matter how chaotic the situation was, it was difficult to find a group of thieves numbering more than a hundred. It was clear that they had gathered together to rob the delegation. Teuong! A heavy noise rang out. Then, the arrow fired by Bangcheoksam soared diagonally. The leader of the bandits, who was running at the front and encouraging his subordinates, pulled a curved sword from his belt and swung it. Ugh! The moment the arrowhead and the sword body made contact, the curved sword was broken in two. The leader of the bandits, who had been pierced through the heart by an arrow coated with strong energy, let out a faint groan and tore down his body. Huh. It is indeed Changmyeong Pce. Exmations of exmation erupted from everywhere. I looked away from the warriors of the Daron tribe who had be as hard as stones and said as I pulled out the sword from my waist. Lets organize it quickly. Chapter 204 Episode 204 Daejeon Master Mu Jin-cheon shook his head and muttered as if it was absurd. This is more like a one-sided assault than a fight. Once again, I was able to realize how enormous the power the delegation possessed. Most of the members of the envoys were experts who had reached the transcendental level or higher. They were not people with mediocre skills who could do nothing by believing in their numerical superiority and attacking them. Kaaak! What a monster! The group of thieves who attacked with great vigor were on the verge of annihtion before even an inch. Before the conflict even began, the leader lost his life at the hands of Chang Myeong-gung, and the chain ofmand copsed, and the confused subordinates were subdued one by one andid down on the ground. Why dont youe forward? There is no need for us toe forward. Not even everyone came forward. The Tang familys Germans had not moved from the moment the attack began until now. It seemed like he didnt feel the need to expend expensive memorization against the thieves. Mu Jin-cheon muttered to himself as he licked his lips. If they cause trouble within the Beast Pce I thought that in the worst case scenario, my head might be taken away. He, who was watching the defeat of the bandits while scratching the back of his neck, sighed and shook his head. I epted the request to be an escort even though I knew it was dangerous because there were people I had to take responsibility for. There was no turning back now. I can only hope that the delegation achieves its purpose as smoothly as possible and returns to the Central ins. * * * First of all, there dont seem to be any dead and there are no injuries After the fight ended. I quickly nced around to check on the safety of mypanions. There were a few injuries, but they were only minor injuries. It seemed like all I had to do was to rmend that the monks at the party get tested in case I was poisoned. . The warriors looked at me and my group like they were looking at monsters. It seemed quite surprising that they had subdued a triple-digit number of thieves in less than a quarter of an hour. It was decided to hand over the surviving bandits to the Daron tribe. It was a natural decision since it was impossible to lead dozens of people to the Beast Pce. Then we will return to our tribe. A warrior from the Daron tribe saw the delegation off in a polite tone. Even after wiping my eyes, I couldnt find the previous high-handed attitude. It was a change in attitude that reminded me of the warrior from the Harel tribe I had fought with not long ago. Five days have passed since we resumed our journey. Afterwards, they were attacked by bandits twice, but were able to repel them without any problems. Weve finally arrived. We reached our destination without losing a single person. I greatly benefited from hiring Mu Jincheon as my guide. Without him, the journey would have been much more difficult. I looked up at the huge castle soaring high into the sky and let out an exmation in my heart. It was a building that felt foreign in many ways. This fortress has a distinctly different appearance from the tribal residences we saw on the way here and from the buildings in the central ins. When I arrived in front of the castle gate, a warrior carrying two machetes on his back looked at me with intimidating eyes and said, Please state your name and identity. Its called Yeonsoun. I am serving as the representative of the delegation dispatched by the Murim Alliance. A representative of the delegation? The warriors eyes darkened. It seemed like he felt a sense of difort at the fact that the representative of the delegation was a youngte Jisoo. I had seen this reaction so many times that it felt familiar now. ! The warrior who discovered Mu Jin-cheon among the group opened his eyes wide. Then he bowed his head and said hello. See you Elder. Greetings have been made. Im no longer an elder or anything. Many warriors are praying for the elders return. Im sorry, but no matter how much you wish, I will never return to the pce. As I overheard the conversation between the two, I looked back at Mu Jin-cheon with a new expression. Contrary to appearances, he seemed to have a certain reputation. It is true that these are envoys dispatched by the Murim Alliance. Can you put a message inside? I will tell you the news right away. The warrior bowed again and ran inside the castle gate and disappeared. I crossed my arms and smiled. He was truly a poor actor. Youre trying hard to pretend not to recognize me. Rumors about the delegation dispatched by Meng had already spread throughout southern Manchuria. Perhaps the gatekeeper guarding the gates of the Beast Pce had heard in advance that the delegation would arrive today. In the first ce, people with different skin colors from the Namman residents flocked in, but its even stranger that they dont recognize them. It may have been that he was trying to be faithful to his duty, but instead of feeling pressured because his insides were clearly visible, he onlyughed. After waiting for about half an hour, an old man wearing thick clothes unsuitable for the climate appeared in front of the group. He quietly bowed in the direction where Mujincheon was and gestured with his hand toward the inside of the castle gate. The pce lord said he would wee the delegation as guests. Please follow me. We were finally able to enter the castle. Mu Jin-cheon said goodbye to me as if he had been waiting for me. I guess we should part ways here. I hope you achieve your goal safely. Thank you so much. The request fee was paid in advance. Mu Jin-cheon turned his back without regret and left the ce with his subordinates. . The first thing that came into the sight of my group and I as we stepped into the castle was the crowd that had gathered like a cloud. At first nce, the number seemed to be over a hundred. Theyre really from the Central ins, right? They are fearless. I cant believe Im visiting the Beast Pce at this time. her. Theres a great beauty in the mix? The level of each person seems to be extraordinary. A whispering voice pierced my ears. I felt like I was an ornamental animal locked in a cage. Hwang Bo-kyung clicked her tongue and said, Tsk, perhaps because she felt ufortable at being a spectacle. The old man in charge of the guide lightly gestured, and the warriors blocking the path retreated to the left and right to clear the way. After passing through the human barrier and passing through a road that could easily amodate two carriages, we arrived in front of arge stone building. It was a building located a little away from the main castle. You can use this as your amodation while staying at the pce. All right. Thanks for the guidance. But Is there something you want to ask me? Now that I think about it, I havent even heard the old masters name yet. Im just a handyman who runs errands. You dont even need to remember my name. . What kind of chore worker is a freezing chore? On the way, I received a message from Dang Sang-jin. The old man in front of me is a master who has reached the level of flower painting. Should we really call it the Beast Pce? Its truly Yongdam Tiger Blood. I felt like I was once again in the jaws of a tiger. If it werent for Dang Sang-jin, I would have almost been fooled. I can guarantee that the old man in front of him was a person of considerable status within the Beast Pce. There was no reason why Prince Yasu would not have made heavy use of a talented person who couldpete head to head with a hundred great masters in the central ins. You must be tired, so please unpack and rest for now. Ille backter. For a moment, I just stared at the back of the old man as he left without revealing his identity. I took the lead and entered the building, immediately undressed as a woman and assigned a room for my group to use as lodging. One by one, the group, exhausted from the forced march, entered the room and disappeared. About two hours have passed. The old man who guided the group to their lodgings reappeared. The pce lord said he would grant an audience. Ill be right there. Finally, it was time to meet the Beast Pce lord and negotiate. * * * In order to have an audience with the Beast Princess, who was lying sick from old age, two conditions had to be epted. First, disarm. Second, bring only one person. I untied Damro (տR) from my belt, left it in the care of Damun, and headed to the main castle of the Beast Pce with Dang Sangjin. It took a while to move across therge garden. A middle-aged man appeared in front as if blocking the road. Judging by his attire, he seemed to be a pce warrior. Whats unique about him is that he is on the smaller sidepared to other warriors. He spoke to me with a bright smile. Are you the representative of the delegation dispatched by the Murim Alliance? Thats right. Nice to meet you. My name is Prime Minister Lee. The old man who was walking ahead cut off the middle-aged mans words. The middle-aged man said, raising his hands with a sly expression. Isnt it okay to just say hello? I am taking guests to the vi under the orders of the pce lord. If you have anything to talk about, it would be better to do it separatelyter. All right. Since the elder said so, lets step aside for now. The man nced at me and Dang Sang-jin with meaningful eyes and left the garden, humming. I narrowed my eyes as I stared at the mans back. This is Confucius. I was able to find out quite a lot through the conversation between the two people. To summarize, there were three main types of useful information. Firstly, the identity of the man who has been talking to me in a friendly manner is the second son of the Beast Prince. Second, the identity of the old man who imed to be a guide is an elder of the Beast Pce. Thirdly, the rtionship between the two sides does not seem to be very good. It seems like they belong to different factions. About a quarter has passed since then. An old man standing in front of the separate room where the Beast Pce Lord lived came out in a voice full of knowledge and announced Tang Sang-jins visit. The warrior standing in front of the entrance opened the door as if he had been waiting. . As I entered the room, an old man sitting at the head of arge bed came into view. There was one guard on each of the left and right walls of the room, and I was able to guess their identities without difficulty. Two guardians who assist the beast pce lord by his side. The tension slowly rose. Even though I had apanied the party to prepare for an emergency, it was a situation where I couldnt just rx. Even if it were the case that the Beast Pce was suffering from old age, the inaction of the two guardians could never be taken lightly. In particr, I was concerned about the existence of the Left Guard, known as an expert in Hyeongyeong. If something went wrong and a fight broke out, it would have been a disaster. Isnt this a situation where they even disarmed for an audience? After clearing my throat once, I politely bowed and introduced myself. My name is Yeon-woon, and I am the head of the Sacheon branch of the Murim League. He serves as the representative of the delegation dispatched by the Republic of Korea. And this one Amazing. The first thing the Beast Pce Lord said when she saw me was not a greeting of pleasure or a question about the purpose of her visit, but an exmation. After staring at me in silence for a while, he suddenly asked. How old are you? I am twenty-one this year. Hwa-kyung at the age of 21? Its absurd. I never thought such a monster existed in the world. Chapter 205 Episode 205: Although he was bedridden due to old age, he was an absolute expert. I was able to see through this state with just one nce. I wasnt embarrassed because it was something I expected. I pointed in the direction of Dang Sang-jin with a hand gesture and continued my introduction. This is Dang Sang-jin Daehyeop, the head of the Taesang family of the Sacheon Dang family. Poison King? There was interest in the Beast Pce Lords eyes. The guards leaning against the walls on both sides flinched and trembled their shoulders. It seemed that the value of the name Sipcheonje was popr even in the martial arts world. So, why did the head of the Sacheon branch of the Murim League and the Taesang family of the Tang familye to visit me? Ill tell you straight. The Murim Alliance hopes for peace with the Beast Pce. Reconciliation? To be more specific, I hope to sign a treaty stipting that we will not invade each others territory for the next ten years. In short, we want to conclude a non-aggression pact. Thats right. I think its a mutually beneficial proposition. We benefit each other The Beast Pce Lords lips drew a line. A meaningful smile. He got off the bed with slow movements and stood on the ground. Hobeop, who was waiting leaning against the wall on the right, quickly approached him and helped him up. After lying in the hospital bed for a long time, his physical condition did not seem to be very good. Hisplexion was pale, his limbs were dry, and his waist was slightly bent. Because he already had a small physique, he looked even smaller. If you think about it, the Beast Pce Lords second son also had a rtively small body. It seemed to be a gic trait. For an instant, the gazes of the Beast Pce Lord and the Guardian crossed. It felt like they were having a conversation by sound. The Beast Princess approached in front of me with slow steps and said, pointing outside the window. Lets change seats. Are you sure you dont mind? It looks like you have trouble moving around. Dont worry about me. I want to get some fresh air outside after a long time. * * * A pavilion located in the middle of a well-maintained garden. As I sat down across from the Beast Prince, I took out a small wooden box from my pocket and ced it on the floor. First of all, before we start talking in earnest, I would like to give you the gift I have prepared. A gift? Somyeongdan (С). It is a top-ss internal medicine that is said to be made only in Wudang Mountain in the central ins. It is said to be a medicine for internal injuries, but it is also very effective in increasing energy. It made no sense for a delegation dispatched by the Murim Alliance to visit the Beast Pce without bringing any gifts. Since I had visited the Beast Pce to make peace, there was a need to show at least some courtesy. At first, I thought about preparing a reasonable amount of gold and silver treasures and silk, but then I remembered that the Beast Princess was lying in a sick bed, so I decided to give two pieces of Somyeongdan. This would save money and show off a lot. It may be a bit of a waste, but if youplete the missionter and report it to the headquarters, you will receive a corresponding reward. One of the city guards stationed behind the Beast Pce Lord picked up the wooden box and checked its contents. . He nodded silently, closed the lid of the wooden box, and handed it to the Beast Pce Lord. The Beast Pce Lord put it down on the seat next to him without even checking the contents of the wooden box. I will ept the gift gratefully. Soon, the civil servants brought a small table to the pavilion. Alcohol and food were set out on three tables, all of which were unfamiliar and had never been seen in Jungwon. Even though I was on a mission, I couldnt turn down a drink at a time like this. Dang Sang-jin and I couldnt resist the Beast Pce Lords encouragement and took turns drinking. The taste of the drink was quite good. Because it was an alcoholic drink made with fruits rather than grains, it had a strong sweet taste. I wasnt worried that it might have been poisoned. Who would be a fool in the world who would use a poisonous weapon against a poisonous king? Let me say it again. The Murim Alliance hopes to make peace with the Beast Pce. I said it was a mutually beneficial proposition. Can you hear what I meant by that? I mean it literally. Currently, the Murim Alliance is busy fighting the Great War of True Demons and does not have the ability to guard against enemies behind the scenes. The Beast Pce is also engulfed in a civil war, so there will be no time to worry about the affairs of the Central ins. It sounds usible, but in reality, I think the benefit that the Beast Pce can gain from signing a treaty is minimal. . Regardless of whether a treaty is signed or not, the possibility of the Murim Alliance invading Namman is extremely low. Unlike the warriors of the Beast Pce who covet the warm and fertilend of the central ins, the warriors of the central ins are not interested in the south. Isnt that right? I clicked my tongue in my heart and nodded. Should we really say that he is worthy of being the ruler of the South? It seemed like he wasnt just a muscle-brain that excelled at martial arts. It hits right where the pain is. As the pce lord said, it was a situation with nothing to regret from the Beast Pces perspective. Even if we dont make peace, the Beast Pce has nothing to lose. This was the decisive reason why the delegation had no choice but to take Bs position. I filled my empty ss with alcohol and spoke in a calm tone. There is an advantage. What is that? It is possible to prevent a situation where the sessor to the pce lord runs away in the future. I dont know what you mean by that. Do you know that your fourth son made a deal with the Demonic Cult? ! The Beast Pce Lords eyes became sharp. At the same time, the defenders behind them began to unleash a terrifying force. Dang Sang-jin tried to fight back, but I shook my head and stopped him. There was no benefit in provoking the other person further here. It might be hard to believe, but its true. What is the evidence? The reason the Murim Alliance dispatched a delegation in the first ce was because they were rmed by the incident. I would have asked you to present evidence. I couldnt see it, but I could feel it. That there is a willful energy floating around, threatening my life. Among the masters who reached absolute perfection, there were some who could harm their opponents without even touching them directly. It was often called the state of mind-killing because one could kill an object just by activating ones will. Dokgo Woojin had previously performed the same technique against me. The reaction was as expected. There is nothing to panic about. He said something insulting to the Beast Princes blood rtives to his face. From their perspective, it was no wonder they felt insulted. After clearing my throat once, I took out a few items from my pocket and ced them on the table. Not long ago, a group of assassins sent by the Demon Cult attacked me and my group. I was able to use my wits to subdue them, but I ended up in a pretty dangerous situation. . But among the assassins, there was one person who used a quite unusual martial art. It was impossible not to recognize it because it was a martial art with such clear characteristics. The martial arts he used were from the Beast Pce? Thats right. These are the belongings that the assassin had with him. Please check it out. As the matter was a serious matter, only the facts had to be conveyed as objectively as possible. If private opinions were included, it could have acted as a catalyst for conflict. The guardian who took the summons list earlier epted the items I offered and delivered them to the Beast Pce Lord. After examining the items in silence for a while, the Beast Prince sighed and asked. Is this the only evidence? There are a few more things. There is some information obtained by interrogating captured demons, but it would be difficult to gain the pce lords trust if I were to convey it verbally here. . Do you know that a delegation recently went out to subdue the demonic cultists who invaded the territory of the Harel tribe? I heard the story. Why do you think they entered Nanman at this time? Is it to contact you? Thats right. The destination they were heading to was none other than the Beast Pce. They were trying to contact the fourth son under the order of the Demonic Cult leader. The schedule went awry and we ended up in conflict with the Harel tribe. Umm . Beads of sweat formed on my forehead. It wasnt easy for the absolute master to make a decision and apply pressure. As I was staring at the Beast Pce lord who was lost in worry with aplicated expression, I continued talking as if driving a wedge into my mouth. They have captured their leader. If you want to hear the testimony, lets bring him here. . The Beast Pce Lord sighed deeply and slowly raised her left hand. At the same time, the energy that had been irritating my skin disappeared like a lie. I guess Ill live a little longer. I massaged her shoulder with my left hand and quietly observed the Beast Princes reaction. He was immersed in thought while rubbing his chin and opened his mouth with a heavy expression. This is not an issue that can be taken lightly. I think the pce lord has some idea of what the demonic lord would have asked for in return for supporting his fourth son. After seizing the hegemony of Nanman, lead your warriors to attack the Wulin army in the central ins. I would have made roughly that kind of request. If, by any chance, my fourth son ascends to the position of pce guard, the warriors of Southern Manchuria will be driven to the battlefield again before they can even recover from the damage caused by the civil war. Shouldnt we avoid such situations? . If the Beast Pce and the Murim Alliance sign a non-aggression pact, we will be able to prevent the worst situation. In order to persuade the Beast Pce Lord, various cases were assumed. I was worried that he might listen to what I said and still protect his son because we were blood rtives, but fortunately, that didnt seem to be the case. It worked out somehow. There was no difference between Jungwon and Namman in that there was a widespread atmosphere of rejection of Magong and Magyo. If the Beast Prince was a person withmon sense, he would never refuse an offer of peace. We recognized the need for a non-aggression pact. If you do There is just one problem. However, the answer given by the Beast Pce Lord waspletely different from what I expected. I tilted my head and asked. Are you saying its a problem? Im sorry for betraying your expectations, but right now I dont have the authority to make peace with the Murim Alliance on my own. What does that mean? You dont have permission. If the Beast Pce Lord, the pinnacle of Namman, does not have authority, then who does? I mean it literally. As someone who entrusts the affairs of the pce to the military and stays in a separate room, I cannot represent the Beast Pce. A bitter smile appeared on the Beast Pce Lords lips. I ended up making a dumbfounded expression at the unexpected story. What kind of ghost talk is this? Chapter 206 Episode 206 The atmosphere became cold. To hide my annoyance, I quickly emptied the drink in my ss. Its not like making fun of people. I couldnt help but feel a sense of disappointment. I tried so hard to exin and persuade him. If you were going to pass it off by talking about authority, why did you ask what kind of benefit the Beast Pce would get? It couldnt have been a more troubling situation. I was trying to end the matter somehow by making a deal with the Beast Pce lord. I tried to avoid getting involved as much as possible with the five factions aiming to be the next pce governor, but I guess I cant do that anymore. No matter what, the mission had to be aplished. If the best is not possible, shouldnt we choose the next best option? If it was not possible to make peace with just one person agreeing, there was no other way than to visit the pce executives one by one and persuade them. A sigh came out of my mouth. My head was already pounding as I thought about how I would be walking around until my feet got sweaty. Its not that there is absolutely no way. At that time, the Beast Pce owner, who was quietly watching my reaction, opened her mouth quietly. Because I have been away from political affairs for a long time, I have been reduced to being an old man in the backroom, but the title of pce lord is not something I wear for fashion. ? Its not that difficult to provide a seat. To summarize what the Beast Pce Lord said next, it was as follows. < As I said before, such an important matter cannot be decided by oneself. > < However, even in today''s country, it is possible to bring together pce executives and make a proposal. > < Pce executives I''ll bring them all together in one ce, so let''s think of a way to persuade them. > Should I say its a blessing among misfortunes? At least I didnt think I would have to go around selling things one by one. The problem was that it was unclear how to persuade the pce executives. Im telling you just in case, it would be best not to publicly reveal that the fourth guy is in collusion with the Demonic Cult. . Dont misunderstand. Im not saying this to protect my poor son. I know. One might think that if it were revealed that the Four Confucius had made a deal with Ma n, the other four factions would react positively to making peace. However, there were too many uncertainties to think so optimistically. There is no guarantee that Confucius Shi is the only one who harbors ambitions to invade the central ins. Southern Mans warriors have been greedy for the peaceful and prosperousnd of Central ins for a long time. We could not overlook the possibility that there were factions nning to invade the Central ins in addition to Shi Gongjas faction. Its quite possible. The persuasion that Nammans warriors may be sent to the battlefield before the damage caused by the civil war can be restored was effective only for the Lord of the Beast Pce, but it was unclear whether the same would work for others. Throughout history, there have been one or two monarchs who went to war to quell internal discontent. Not only that. If Gongja was not an idiot, he would have prepared a safety device in case he was questioned. Although all the circumstances suggested that Shi Gongja had made a deal with the Demonic Cult, there was no conclusive evidence. What if the ruler mes one of his subordinates as if cutting off a lizards tail and continues to remain ignorant? No matter what, it will definitely be able to reduce the power of the faction he leads. In return, the mission will face bacsh. The purpose of the mission was to conclude a non-aggression pact with the Beast Pce and deliver the document to the main body of the Meng. Rather than weakening the power of Shi Gongjas faction. What is it? I was lost in thought for a while fiddling with my ss. I raised my head in response to the sound of the Beast Pce Master tapping his index finger on the table. How about something like this? ? If persuasion seems difficult, one way would be to set bait and catch the fish. Please speak more clearly. Did you know that the Beast Pce periodically holds a martial artspetition? yes. I have heard of it. I remembered hearing a story about him from Mu Jin-cheon before. Did you say that the winner of thepetition would be given the title of Daejeonsa? Then the story will be quick. Sacheon Branch Manager. yes. Would you like to participate in thatpetition? yes? It became increasingly difficult to follow the story. Why are you suddenly rmending that I participate in a martial artspetition? The Beast Pce Lord lifted her mouth and smiled. The hosting of thepetition has been postponed due to the civil war, but if we can get the consent of the five factions, the schedule can be brought forward as much as possible. There are a lot of things I want to ask, but for now, I will just point out the most important parts. Is there any corrtion between my participation in thepetition and making peace? Im thinking of proposing a bet to you guys. bet? We will empower the leader of the faction that produced the winner of thepetition to ascend to the pce throne. Instead, if the person I designate wins thepetition, everyone will agree to a non-aggression pact with the Murim Alliance. ! How about it? I think this will be enough bait to attract the five factions. It was truly an unprecedented condition. Will we empower the leader of the faction that produced the winner of thepetition to ascend to the throne? In reality, it was no different from saying that the next pce lord would be decided based on the results of thepetition. It was said that he was sick due to old age, but the Beast Pce Lord was the Beast Pce Lord. Relying on his support meant that legitimacy could be secured. If you win thepetition, the delegation will be able to safely achieve its goal. . On the other hand, if a talent belonging to the fourth guys faction wins the championship, the worst could happen. Even after listening to this point, I couldnt not know. The Beast Pce Lord was trying to gamble using me. I understand that only those who have the status of a warrior can participate in the martial artspetition. Is there any way for me, as a member of the Central ins, to participate in thepetition? The status of a warrior is something I can hand over right here and now. You dont have to worry because you have that level of authority. Why me? Some say he is the representative of the mission, and others say he is a monster who ascended to the throne at the age of 21. . If you just look at martial arts, Poison King might be superior. But if it turns out that the representative I chose is the poison king, who will ept the bet? That too. You are the right person. Your children will probably let down their guard when they see your youthful appearance. I will definitely ept the bet. understand. So what are we going to do? Would you ept it? After quietly looking into the Beast Pce Lords eyes for a while, I slowly nodded. There was no choice. Because it was an undeniable fact that it was the most ideal way to ovee the current situation. There was a prerequisite that I had to win thepetition, but that was all I needed to do. great. I ept it. * * * Keuung. Be careful. Yeon-woon and Dang Sang-jin leave the garden. Lord Beast Pce, who had risen from his seat with the support of his right guardian, groaned and took a step forward. You were overexerting yourself. Thats pathetic. I cant believe Im like this after just having a few drinks. The Beast Pce Lord looked down at her trembling left hand and smiled bitterly. I drank some of the alcohol banned by the congressman to lighten the mood, but the side effects were already showing. You realize the impermanence of time. Until a few years ago, he was famous as a great monarchmanding the entire southern Manchuria, but now he has be a toothless tiger. . Why are you looking at me like that? Why did you entrust the fate of the Beast Pce to an outsider? In a way, it could be said that the question of friendshipw was natural. Gambling is just as good as gambling, so is there any reason to entrust matters that depend on the future of the pce to a member of the royal family? Were you that curious about that? I thought it was a decision unbing of a princess. A faint smile appeared on the Beast Pce Lords lips. He raised his head, stared at the sky, and opened his mouth. What were you thinking? What do you mean? Im asking you what came to mind when you saw the representative of the delegation, the Sacheon branch leader. I thought he was a dangerous person. You had the same thought as me. The Beast Princess let out a sigh, nced in the direction where Yeonsun left and continued talking. Its not unreasonable. Awesome inaction befitting his age, a deep heart, and excellent eloquence. He was a friend who never left out anything. . I felt envious of the leader of the Murim Alliance. He was a talented person that I coveted to the point where I wondered why there was no one like him under mymand. Wu Hobeops eyes trembled slightly. Although I have been by his side for over thirty years, this was the first time I had seen the Beast Pce Lord show such caution towards someone. You dont know about those bastards who are caught up in a power struggle. That they are just frogs in the well. . I wanted to make you realize this now. That others are not everything in the world. There are monsters like that in the outside world. * * * A separate room where the Beast Prince resides. As I entered the room following the warrior who served as the guide, dozens of pairs of eyes focused on me. The tigers den must be safer than here. Everyone gathered here were executives of the Beast Pce. The Beast Pce Lord and the Two Protectors. Five children who inherited the royal blood. Seven warriormanders lead the warriors of the pce. twelve elders. In addition, there were three warriors belonging to the Military Department, who were in charge of the current Yasu Pces internal affairs and the preparation of the event. I pretended to have a calm expression and stood in the center of them. Are you serious? Arge man who did not seem to be a blood rtive of the Beast Pce looked towards the bed and asked. The Beast Princess coughed a couple of times and slowly nodded. I never would have thought that the person my father chose would be a midfielder and a young Jisooter. He had a slick bald head and a scorpion tattoo covering half his face and the nape of his neck. Clothing made of various types of animal skins and a huge curved sword held on the back. It exactly matched the external characteristics of Confucius that I had heard about in advance. Did you say that among the five children, he was the most obsessed with martial arts? The man who wasughing as if it was ridiculous looked at me with sharp eyes and said. You too are doing something really reckless. I nced at him from the corner of my eye and muttered to myself. You must be hairless. This is bald. Chapter 207 Episode 207 Let me exin briefly again. The date is one monthter. We will hold the secret martial artspetition that was suspended due to the civil war. . The head of the faction that produced the winner of thepetition will be able to receive the support of the pce lord. Everyone knows what that means without having to exin it. A strange heat filled the room. Although all five children of the Beast Pce were not speaking, their excitement was conveyed through the atmosphere. The white-haired old man of the Beast Pce continued speaking while waving the fan in his hand. Of course, there shouldnt be any kind of argument until thepetition is over. This is an issue that all five factions agree on. I hope you dont forget that factions that break their agreements bemon enemies. Although I was saying this with a lot of weight, it was not a promise that would be perfectly kept anyway. Everyone gathered here was well aware of that fact. The military warning is only a minimum safety measure to ensure that the event proceeds safely. Behind-the-scenes conflicts and checks would continue to take ce both before thepetition began and while it was in progress. Finally, if the Sichuan branch leader wins thepetition, the Beast Pce and the Murim Alliance will sign a treaty stipting that they will not invade each others territory for the next ten years. The eyes of everyone in the room were focused on me. I didnt really react to the outpouring of attention. I just nodded with a calm expression. A detailed discussion followed. The leaders of the five factions and the twelve elders raised their hands one after another, asked questions, and presented their opinions. The discussion, whichsted about an hour, was concluded. Id like to talk to you for a moment. As I was leaving the separate room and returning to my dorm, arge man approached me and started talking to me. The bald head shining under the sunlight stole all eyes. The first son of the Beast Pce Lord. A ferocious smile appeared on the lips of the middle-aged man, Confucius Il. I asked him with a questioning look on my face. Do you have something to say to me? Everything happens. There are a lot of things I want to ask. There are a lot of listening ears here, so lets move on. It seemed like he didnt have my intention in mind as he suddenly asked me to move even though I hadnt given consent yet. I felt like I had a general idea of what kind of personality Confucius had. At that time, a man of short stature suddenly came between me and the worker. You still have the habit of making decisions without listening to the other persons answer. older brother. Whats going on? Why are you asking such an obvious thing? It was a face I had seen once before. The man, Prince Lee, quietly looked back at me and said. Im sorry. Since my brother was born as a warrior, he is a bit clumsy when ites to dealing with others. Even if its embarrassing, I hope you understand. Huh. You have the guts to mock me to my face. Isnt it true? If you have anything to do with the Sacheon branch manager, please wait your turn. I was the one who made contact first. It is up to the Sacheon branch manager to decide who to talk to first, not you. Isnt that right? . Sacheon Branch Manager. Wouldnt you like to leave this rude older brother behind and talk to me in a nice atmosphere? Lets prepare the best dancers and famous liquor in Namman. How is it? I, who had been watching the brothers fight with interest, scratched my cheek with a troubled expression at this Confucius invitation. ording to the original n, there should not have been any involvement with the leaders of the five factions. However, when it came time to participate in the bimupetition, that n was virtually in vain. Now that the situation hase to this, it is inevitable that there will be friction with the five factions. If thats the case, then at least The moment I was about to organize my thoughts ande up with an answer. A womans bright voice pierced my ears. Should we really call them brothers? Its fast too. I never thought I would have approached the Sacheon branch manager. The womans identity was Woo Hwa-yeon, the fifth child of the Lord Beast and his only femalepanion. He seemed to be quite youngpared to his other siblings, so it seemed like he was ate-born child. I cant keep up with the action skills of these older brothers. Sacheon Branch Manager. Dont you have something to talk about with me? The two men who appearedter were also the children of the Beast Pce Lord. I suddenly found myself surrounded by the leaders of five factions and burst outughing. In front of the pce lord and elders, he acted as if he had no particr interest in me, but as soon as I left the private room, he beganpetitively trying to contact me. I can clearly see whats inside. The feeling was simr to when I was courted countless times by leading figures of the Murim Alliance. After recalling the events that took ce during the Yongbong branch in my mind, I looked around at the leaders of the five factions with a rxed expression and said, I never thought that the five of you would show this much interest in me. Let the Sacheon branch manager decide for himself. Who should I talk to first? At Confucius question, the remaining four disciples all fell silent. I pretended to clear my throat once to get their attention, then looked back at the man with hair reminiscent of a lions mane and answered. Of course, you should visit each person in order, starting with the person who rmended you first. Wouldnt that be more equitable? Still, you are a friend who knows thew. If I had been tempted by the news that I was preparing a dancer and a queen and decided to follow the second guy, I would have been disappointed. Confucius said, nodding his head with a satisfied expression. I clicked my tongue and nced sideways at him. Its because Im so clueless. It didnt really matter whether he was disappointed in me or not. Im sorry, but the first person I thought of visiting was not Prince I. What does that mean? Just now In fact, just before leaving the private room, the Four Confucius first gave me a message and made an invitation. Of course, it was a lie to say that I was advised to do so. Master Shi, who looked slightly surprised, soon raised the corners of his mouth. If he wasnt an idiot, he would have figured out our intentions. Its just as the Sacheon branch manager said. . If we were to consider fairness, I would be the first person to have a conversation with the Sacheon branch manager. Brother, you will have to make concessions here. good night. Perhaps because his feelings were hurt, Il Gongja turned the bird around and left the ce. Woo Hwayeon, who was staring at the back with a bright smile, took a step back and said. Then my turn will be fourth. I will be waiting for the time when Sohyupes to visit. I wont make you wait long. Unlike Woo Hwa-yeon, who resigned obediently, the third child, Woo Gyeong-gon, clearly showed his difort. He seemed quite displeased at having been pushed to thest spot. Still, he didnt openly criticize me, so he seemed to have decided that it would be no good to have a conflict with him. this. I said I was in a hurry, but I ended up losing the yer to my older brother and younger brother. sorry. He took great care in rmending it to me. Its okay. I will send someone to contact you soon. This Confucius, who said goodbye to me with a mysterious smile on his face, left. I opened my mouth, looking at the only disciple left by my side. There are many things I would like to ask Confucius. Me too. What Im going to say from now on wont be good for others to hear. Lets move to my residence first. I left Damro (տR) at the lodgings to meet the beast pce lord, but I didnt feel any sense of crisis. Because I was confident that no one would harm me, at least until the martial artspetition started. If I died or got seriously injured, there was a high possibility that the bet would be lost. That kind of ending was something none of the Beast Pce Lords five children would have wanted. The master who was walking ahead opened the door of the small stone building located at the back of the main castle and said. Be careful. There are traps set up here and there to chase away intruders. Are you saying you set up a trap in your residence? Its not that surprising. There must be one or two people aiming for my neck. If you just do exactly what I tell you, there wont be a dangerous situation. All right. * * * The moment the engineer moving across the hallway pulled the opening and closing device hidden inside the wall, something surprising happened. Okay! The engine mechanism was activated and the path to the underground was opened. I thought it seemed too simple for a ce where the Beast Lords child lived, but it turned out that the entire first floor was nothing more than an entrance. As I entered the underground space through the stairs, I looked a little surprised. It was a muchrger and morefortable space than I expected. Expensive night pearls were nailed to the ceiling at regr intervals. Its not that dark for an underground space. Seeing as the air is not stuffy, it seems like there is good venttion. There was no way to estimate how much money and manpower had been poured into creating thisrge space. The soldier, who briefly exined my identity to the warriors stationed throughout the ce, led me to a room that I assumed was a reception room. Sit down first. After offering a seat, he called his wife and ordered him to bring drinks and food, and he did so and stretched out. I looked around with my eyes and spoke with admiration. Its a nice ce. It was used as a residence by the 12th pce lord. It is said that at that time, the situation in the South was so chaotic that it could not bepared to now. To the extent that the pce owner was threatened with assassination every day. The teacher answered in a proud voice, picked up the kettle ced in the center of the table and poured water into a ss. Then, he pushed the ss like a top. The ss slid down the edge of the round table and stopped exactly in front of me. Not only did the ss fall over, not a single drop of water sshed out. It was an exquisite control of power and use of internal power. Ill ask you straight. The messengers eyes suddenly became sharper. The heavy force emanating from his body engulfed the entire room. How much do you know? I know everything. entire? Isnt Confucius also guessing to some extent? Well, ever since I heard that the Murim Alliance had sent an envoy, I thought something was going wrong. Dont worry too much. I have no intention of going around talking about the fact that Master Shi received support from the Demon n Lord. Its a good thing to hear. But you probably already told your father the truth, right? yes. It feels like a trap I cant escape. Chapter 208 Episode 208: A bitter smile appeared on Confucius lips. After quietly observing his reaction for a while, I asked him a question. Why is that? What do you mean? Im asking why you epted the Demon Cultists offer. You are asking the obvious. Because I needed their support. If we were going to join hands with an outside force, there would have been many options, even if it wasnt the Demonic Cult. It was a question I had had for a long time. What is the reason why Shi Gongja colluded with the Demonic Cult rather than any other force? He must have known. It is a transaction in which the profit that can be gained is not that greatpared to the risk that must be taken. The area where the headquarters of the Demonic Cult is located is Xinjiang. Isnt it too far from Nanman? Of course, it was an undeniable fact that the Demonic Cult was a force with great power. However, if it is difficult to exchange smoothly, what is the meaning of all that? Its not just that. I know that Mine is ostracized no differently from Jungwon or Namman. If the fact that Confucius Shi received support from the Demonic Cult bes known to those around him Its a simple story. Master Shi sighed softly and buried himself in the back of the chair. Perhaps it was because of my mood, but I felt as if the energy waves that were irritating my skin had faded slightly. Even if it wasnt a demonic religion, werent there a lot of options? I think Im doing something wrong, but theres no other option. ? You look like you dont understand. The reason is simple. This is because the power of the faction I lead is not as strong as that of other factions. Everyone in this pce knows. It is extremely unlikely that I will surpass my other brothers and ascend to the throne of the pce. Why do you think my father gave me this ce to live? . Let me make it a little easier to understand. Imagine that I sought cooperation from the Fortune Chang Sect rather than the Demonic Cult. Have they really decided to support me? I shook my head quietly. It was just as Confucius said. Jeom Changpa had no intention of taking such a risk. At the very least, what if the faction led by Prince Shi had the power to overwhelm other factions? The first brother is a fool, but he is the best among the brothers in terms of martial arts skills. Not to mention how much it means in Nanman society, which reveres strength. . The second brother is not as good as the first brother when ites to martial arts, but he is good at academics and has an outstanding ability to lead people. In fact, if you look at the size of the faction, the second brother is the greatest among the five brothers. . In the case of the youngest, she is a woman and young, but her background and support are incredible. He had Dokgokju () as his grandfather I gained unexpectedly useful information. In particr, it was great to learn that Woo Hwayeon was Dokgokjus maternal granddaughter. Woo Hwayeon, whom I actually saw, had a considerably younger appearance than her other siblings. Evenpared to the teacher in front of me, he seemed to be at least fifteen years older than me. Gender, age, martial arts. It was questionable how she couldpete on equal footing with her siblings under such disadvantageous circumstances, but it was understandable if she had Dokgoks support on her back. In a way, she was the person who had a higher chance of ascending to the royal throne than the eldest son, Prince Il. Finally, the third brother is not as good as the other brothers in terms of his status within the pce, but he is close to the chiefs ofrge tribes, and his influence cannot be ignored. . On the other hand, I have nothing. There are no ws or shorings, but on the other hand, there are no special aspects either. . I entered the race for sessor with great enthusiasm, but it wasnt long before I realized the reality. I realized that I could never beat my other brothers and climb to the top of the pce using normal methods. When I was thinking of such thoughts, the person who reached out to me was Lord Ma. Is this enough of an answer? That is a sufficient answer. It was rewarding to first talk to the teacher. I was able to understand, to some extent, things such as the principle of behavior of the monks and the bnce of power between each faction. That alone was a great harvest. Whoa. The Master Shi sighed again. Soon the heavy energy that filled the room dispersed and disappeared. He said, cing his sped hands on the table. You must be curious. Why are you so obediently telling stories that are unfavorable to yourself? yes. I have something to suggest to you. If you are asking me to help someone from Confuciuss faction win thepetition It is the opposite. Im hoping you win the contest. ? I narrowed my eyes slightly at the unexpected remark. I couldnt figure out what the intention behind this was. Before we get into the main topic, there is one thing I would like to ask you first. What is. Are you confident that you will win thepetition? of course. I nodded without any hesitation. If I wasnt confident, I wouldnt have epted the Beast Pce Masters offer in the first ce. Master Shi burst intoughter and emptied the water in his ss. This dancepetition will probably be small in scale and have only a small number of spectators, but the level of participants will be very high. Thepetition has not been held for a long time due to the civil war, but more than anything, each faction will invite talented people who have kept it hidden as a secret weapon to participate. . As I said before, the faction I lead is one of the weaker factionspared to other factions. It feels a little sad to say this with my own mouth, but anyway, none of the people in my faction have what it takes to win thepetition. Now I felt like I knew what Confucius had for approaching me. Presumably, unlike his other brothers, he did not want to ept the bet proposed by the Beast Pce Master. He was simply afraid that the pce lord would reveal in front of his brothers that he had made a deal with a demonic religion, so he cried and showed his consent by eating mustard. So youre saying youd rather me win? You understand quickly. If I win thepetition, a non-aggression pact will be signed between the Beast Pce and the Murim Alliance. It goes without saying that if that were to happen, Lord Ma would no longer want to interact with Confucius. The reason he supported Sakongjas faction was because he hoped they would attack the Central ins martial arts faction. As a schr, such an ending would not be pleasant. But The lesser evil was better than the worst. If a warrior belonging to another brothers faction wins thepetition, there is virtually no possibility for the warrior to rise to the top of the pce. In that context, it wasnt all that strange for the driver to cheer for my victory. Would you like to join hands with me? ? You may have expressed it as joining hands, but in reality, it will be a transaction in which you benefit one-sidedly. What should the one who is disappointed be the one to bow their head? Please be a little more specific. What kind of benefit will I get? A faint smile appeared on the corner of the Masters mouth. It seemed like he thought this person was interested in his proposal. Let me ask you one thing. What do you think will happen if two people from the same faction meet in apetition? Maybe one side will abstain or pretend topete moderately and then admit defeat. Its just as you said. In this way, the warriors representing each faction will advance to the next match with their stamina intact. . On the other hand, since you do not belong to a specific faction and are not even a resident of Namman, you will have to fight a difficult and lonely fight alone. So, you are saying that you will sacrifice the warriors of Master Shis faction as sacrifices for me? To achieve equity? I understand correctly. Thats right. Are you sure you dont mind? You can bet the factions fate on me. There is no other choice, so what can I do? Thats true. Honestly, even now that Im making the proposal, I still feel uneasy. But I guess your father had a reason for making you his representative. I decided to put my hopes on that. great. I will ept your offer. I answered with a smile and nodded. From my perspective, it was an offer with nothing to lose. There was no reason to refuse. Thats fun. Laughs flowed out. They say people dont know how to do things. Who would have thought that the person who we thought would be our biggest enemy would volunteer to be our ally? [Just in case, it would be best not to publicly reveal the fact that the fourth guy was in collusion with the Demonic Cult.] In an instant, what the Beast Pce Lord had said to me shed through my mind. It urred to me that maybe he even had this situation in mind. Then we have formed an alliance. Can I see your skills? Are you saying you want to test my abilities? As a helper, I think it would be okay to ask for this much. Well, thats good. Confucius would also like to be convinced. Its nice because its refreshing. After you finish eating, lets go straight to my personal training room. All right. * * * When I returned to my lodgings after leaving Confucius personal training ground, my son-inw was already immersed in darkness. What happened? Bo-kyung Hwang, who was out for a walk in the front yard, immediately asked me a question as soon as she saw me. Although I thought it was annoying, I did not reveal my true feelings and answered brightly, For now, I seeded in appeasing the teacher. Is that really true? yes. Surprisingly. I thought he would be the hardest person to convince. Hwang Bo-kyungs voice was filled with surprise. For your information, I did not tell the members of the delegation that I was participating in the bimupetition. This was because the Beast Pce had asked me not to tell others. It was not good for it to be known that I, a representative of a delegation sent from Mang, and not a resident of South Manchuria, but a member of the Central ins, was participating in the Bimupetition. Because the warriors participating in the event will probably protest. Looking at the principles, there was no problem with my participation in thepetition, as I had been given the status of a warrior by the pce lord. However, it was impossible to simply ignore the unwritten rules. Thinking the other way around, if a Namman warrior were topete in the Yongbong branch, how would the other participants react? Above all, the fact that there was a bet between the Beast Pce lord and his five children was a secret to the outside world. If it were even known that the sacredpetition was used as a means of betting, the repercussions would be dire. Therefore, the matter became a secret known only to the pce executives, including the Beast Pce Lord, Tang Sangjin, and the heads of the five factions. If a midfielder with a different skin color participates in apetition, wouldnt he get caught anyway? Of course, the discussion on that part was ended long ago. In the future, I was scheduled to participate in thepetition as an anonymous warrior, covering my face and skin with a mask and long cloth. Gongja Shi also hoped that the fact that he had made a deal with the Demon Cultist would not be spread around. Thanks to this, I was able to appease them more easily than I thought. Thats a good thing. When I heard that I had failed to persuade the Beast Pce Lord, I felt at a loss. To be precise, I seeded in persuading him. An unexpected variable just urred. . First, I will diligently visit the pce executives and try to persuade them. It will be a long-term battle, but there is probably no better option than that in the current situation. Chapter 209 Episode 209 Is there anything I can do to help? Theres nothing in particr yet. You dont necessarily have to take on the task of visiting pce executives and persuading them on your own. Wouldnt it be a good idea to share the work with yourpanions in order to shorten the period of stay here? I cursed inwardly. From which mouth could a sound like thate out? Even though I warned you not to make provocativements in front of Mu Jin-cheon, you still caused an ident. It was fortunate that Mu Jin-cheon was generous, but if he had a hot-headed personality, it would not have been surprising if a fight had broken out. As others may not have known, the negotiation-rted work could not be entrusted to just Hwang Bo-kyung. Basically, there is an ingrained attitude of looking down on the people of southern Manchuria, calling them barbarians. As I said before, we must avoid situations where the delegation bes involved with key figures in the Beast Pce as much as possible. The number of people we need to persuade has increased, but it would be better to minimize the number of people in contact with them. . Many things have already deviated from what was nned. There is no benefit to increasing the variable any further than this. Please leave this matter to me for now. I understand. You look tired. Go in and rest. yes. Persuade Hwang Bo-kyung with a usible excuse. After entering the building, I immediately washed my body in the bathroom and changed my clothes. Maybe I overdid it a bit. I was quite tired because I had been dancing a lot in Confucius personal training hall. He was moving across the hallway, massaging his shoulder with his left hand. A woman appeared across from me and stopped in ce. It was Tang Seoyeon. . I greeted her with an awkward expression and then exchanged light conversation. Even though I didnt tell her, she knew that I was participating in the dancepetition hosted by the Beast Pce. I thought I heard the story from Dang Sang-jin. Well, unlike Hwang Bo-kyung, she can be trusted. Tang Seo-yeons face was filled with surprise when she told him that Prince Shi had volunteered to be an ally. It seemed like he never thought that Gongja, who was none other than someone else, would reach out first. There is one thing I would like to ask Sozer. Are you asking me a favor? Could you be my practice partner before thepetition? There was one thing that I learned through the conversation with Confucius. Woo Hwa-yeon, the fifth child of Prince Yasu, was the maternal granddaughter of Lord Dokgok. In other words, there was a very high possibility that Dokgoks elite would participate in the dancepetition taking ce a monthter. No matter how much I achieved imperviousness to poison, I couldnt help but feel rmed if the opponent was an assassin of poison. Just because it was immortal, it didnt mean it was immune to all poisons. Even the country could not withstand extreme poisoning of vision, such as the poison of the seven souls of the Tang family. It is known that Dokgoks knowledge of poison and poison isparable to that of Tangga. It wasnt that my confidence had diminished. I was able to say with certainty that, except for the Left Protector and Dokgoks Gokju, who assisted the Beast Pce Lord, there was no one among the warriors of the Southern Man who could do anything to me. However, we always had to keep in mind the possibility of unexpected variables urring. Poison was a tool that, if used well, could overturn even a slight skill gap. We must also be wary of umting damage in the process of fighting consecutive wars. The female martial artspetition hosted by the Beast Pce waspletely different in nature from the Yongbong branch. The use of extreme poison and intentional murder. We had to be careful as it was a cruel event in which most acts were generally tolerated. If you rely only on your own inaction and let your guard down, you could end up missing a goal. Moreover, it was not only the enemies of Yangji (ꖵ) that had to be guarded against. There was no guarantee that the fight would only take ce within the venue. No one would touch me until thepetition was held, but once thepetition started, the heads of each faction would reach out to me in earnest. It may be unlikely, but Dokgoks assassins may swarm in and attack us. This was the reason why I asked Seoyeon Tang for help. To conduct mock training assuming a situation of being attacked by Dokgoks assassins. Tang Seoyeon, a direct blood rtive of the Tang family, would have been a good practice partner. I was nning to make the same request to not only Dang Seo-yeon but also Dang Sang-jin soon. All right. If thats the reason, Ill be happy to join you. After listening to all the exnations, Seo-yeon Tang nodded her head. I thanked her with a smiling face. * * * After parting ways with Seo-yeon Tang and entering my private quarters, I threw myself on the bed with a groan. . I stared nkly up at the ceiling for a while. I took out a small wooden box from my pocket and lifted it up to my face. A rattling noise prated my ears. Now might be the right time. It was a box containing Gongcheongseokyu (՜[ʯ), which had been given as a gift in return for treating Jang Mun-in of the Jeomchang Sect. I didnt have time to leisurely absorb the spiritual energy, so I kept carrying it with me, but now that I had some free time, I thought I should consume it in advance. I woke up with a groan and asked Damun in the next room to stand guard with a jeonum. He then sat cross-legged on the bed and took out a small bottle from the wooden box. wickedness! Holding the bottle with my right hand, I gently rubbed the sealed part with my left index finger. The cap of the bottle was smoothly cut off, and a fishy scent filled the room. I didnt want to lose even a single ounce of energy, so I immediately poured the milky liquid into my mouth. A burning sensation, as if on fire, started from the nape of my neck and spread throughout my body. It was a sensation I had felt once before, in Chief Lees training room. He immediately began the work of using the White Thunder Divine Technique to embody the energy of the elixir. The energy circting along the blood vessels greedily absorbed the earth energy contained in the Gongcheong Petroleum and grew in size. The endurance you can gain is approximately 40 years worth. Considering the characteristics of Baekrei Shingong, it would be possible to improve the inner power for twenty years. Among the elixirs I had ever consumed, it was the one that contained the most spiritual energy. I felt a sense of anticipation. If you think about it, the total amount of internal energy I had in my previous life was this Gapja (). If youbine the energy that I could not yet embody, it was a blessing, but it was energy that I could not use properly anyway, so lets leave that aside. I finally caught up. Currently, a hundred years worth of energy was contained within my Danjeon. Demon God Altar, Cheondok Altar, Summoning Altar, Gongcheongseokyu, Plum Blossom God Altar, and even the inner altar of Hwari. This was achieved by consuming all kinds of elixirs. The process of adding 20 years of experience to the 100 years of experience continued for a long time. I forgot about time and fell into a state of no-self, immersing myself in fortune-telling. When I finished recing spiritual energy with internal energy and opened my eyes, the sun was already rising outside the window. I let out a long sigh and got up from my seat. A smile was drawn on my face as I felt a heavy feeling in my lower abdomen. I felt an indescribable sense of satisfaction. I cant even guess now. Suddenly, a curiosity arose. At present, how much has the efficiency of Baekrei Shingongs internal strength umtion increased? The inner energy umted through Baekrei Shingong had the property of attracting the surrounding energy. Baekrei Shingong was a mental technique that had the characteristic of increasing the efficiency of umtion through cloud as the total amount of inner energy contained in the Danjeon increased. If we were topare it to the rate of interest in the field of battle, it could be said that the ordinary inner gongsim method is calcted as simple interest, and the Baekrei new method is calcted aspound interest. Dokgo Woo-jin said that Baekroe Shin-gong, operated by someone with a level of inner strength, is as effective as the spiritual techniques of the Nine Daemun Sect or the Five Great Families. Thats all it takes to do just one burst, but what if this burst of strength is enough? If you practice for ten years, you will be able to see even the sonic ghost, which is a walking lump of smoke, beneath your feet. Laughs flowed out. Once again, I was able to realize the deceitfulness of Baekrei Shingong. This was the driving force that enabled Dokgo Woojin to reign as the god of death on the battlefield in his past life. I guess taking elixirs doesnt mean much anymore. I stretched and muttered to myself. They say that the more you have, the better it is, but I thought there was no need to be more greedy. Even so, the internal energy umted by using the White Lightning Divine Technique had a high density, so the consumption efficiency was superior to that of general energy. At this level, it would be safe to assume that at least there would be no shortage of internal strength during the battle. Increasing your energy capacity with elixirs beyond this is an overindulgence. From then on, it will be enough to simply practice meditation on a regr basis. Considering the nature of the White Thunder Godkung, which reduces the efficacy of the elixir taken by half, it would be better to look for other ways to use the elixir rather than consuming it directly. For example, it can be used to improve the martial arts of subordinates. Suddenly, a conversation I had with Dokgo Woojin in the past passed through my mind. [By the way, you said you had no intention of taking on a disciple, but now that you have a disciple, you give me the elixir as if you were waiting for it.] [.] [In fact, was nt it because you couldnt let go of your regrets?] [I left it because I didnt have anything to use. I just gave what I had.] At the time, I thought Dokgo Woojin was making excuses out of shame. But now that I look at it, I realize that his words, I left it behind because I had no use for it may have been true. I shook my head to shake off my thoughts and opened the door. I sweated a lot in the process of absorbing the elixir. I felt like I needed to wash my body again before I closed my eyes. . Damuns figure, looking back with a nk expression, came into view. Looking at his tired appearance, I felt somewhat sorry. Thank you for your effort. It must be hard, but you can go back and rest now. At least please tell me in advance. I was quite taken aback when he suddenly asked me to protect thew. All right. * * * Are you sure? Its true. The woman, Woo Hwa-yeon, smiled bitterly and put down her drink on the table. I immediately picked up the bottle and filled her ss. Confucius No. 4, Confucius No. 1, and Confucius Lee met in turn. And as promised, I visited Woo Hwayeons residence next. I want to see it with my own eyes at least once. I cant believe such a bigke exists. If Sojeo visits Jungwon someday, I will personally guide you. You must keep that promise. Confucius advised me to form an alliance. Prince I and Prince Lee each tried to threaten and cajole me. On the other hand, Woo Hwayeon just asked me various questions. Even the types of questions were not about me or the delegation, but about tourist attractions in various parts of the Central ins. It was like looking at an innocent child who had no interest in politics or anything like that. What on earth is this n? Chapter 210 Episode 210: I couldnt figure out Tang Chois intentions. At best, they summoned the head of the delegation and asked, What is a tourist attraction in Jungwon? It wasnt just that. Since the title Gongnyeo (Ů) feels stiff, wouldnt it be easier to call her Sojeo instead? Wouldnt she be careless and reject her escort? Now he looks drunk and disheveled. It was as if he was having a private drink with an innocent friend. Time passed in vain. About an hour had passed since we sat down. Sozer. I put down the ss in my hand and opened my mouth softly. Since he didnt get to the point until the bottles were empty, I was the first to reach the limit of my patience. This was enough of a meaningless conversation that was only wasting time. If theres nothing more to talk about, Ill just head back. Arent you in too much of a hurry? Its a ce that was prepared with great care. Even though it was a carefully nned event, it doesnt seem like a very productive conversation took ce. What kind of conversation is productive? ? If you had threatened me by telling me to help you get to the position of Gungjuwi (λ), if you had tried to appease me by saying that I would reward you greatly if you cooperated with the n. Do you think the small cooperative would have listened to my story? It was as if he was saying that he knew what Confucius One and Confucius had given me. I stopped my hand for a moment, then silently raised my head and made eye contact with Woo Hwayeon. If its not threats or appeasement, then for what purpose did you call me? Its not like he just wanted to hear stories about Jungwon. What makes you think no? yes? I am very interested in the world outside South Korea. I have a lot of questions. So, I thought I would like to invite the small cooperative and have a chat. . I couldnt figure out how much was sincere and how much was false. Woo Hwa-yeon put the empty liquor bottle in the corner and picked up a new bottle from under the table. Pong! As soon as the stopper was opened, a strong aroma of liquor spread out. It seemed to be a much stronger type of alcohol than the fruit wine I drank earlier. She said as she poured alcohol into my ss. It looks like you dont believe it. Its hard to believe it out loud. Actually, there is one thing I would like to ask you. It may be a bit different from what the Sohyup is thinking of. A meaningful statement. Woo Hwayeon took a deep breath as she put down the bottle and spoke with a slightly nervous expression. I would like you to take me with you when youplete your mission as an envoy and return to the central ins. ! * * * I ended up making a nk expression. I never would have thought that she would say that she wanted to go into exile in Jungwon. Are you serious? yes. Woo Hwayeons voice became serious. The innocent look I had shown before seemed like a lie. Werent you aiming for the position of princess? It was not I who was interested in the pce grounds, but my maternal grandfather. I am nothing more than a puppet. . It may be hard to believe, but I am actually not interested in the position of pce lord. I expressed this intention several times to my maternal grandfather, the Lord Dokgok of the time. In the end, I was unable to go against the flow and ended up bing the leader of a faction To calm my confused head, I emptied the alcohol in my ss in one go. A heavy silence fell. Did they bite the guards for this? Now I can understand to some extent the actions that Hwayeon Woo has shown so far. The reason why he bitten the guards so defenselessly, the reason why he asked me to tell him about tourist attractions in Jungwon, and the reason why he showed such a friendly attitude towards me that I thought it was excessive. Are you saying you decided to leave Namman just because you didnt want to be on the pce grounds? Its not that I particrly dislike power. I just thought the price I had to pay to get it was too high. What does that mean? As the fight for control of the pce intensified, our rtionship became estranged, but the rtionship between me and my brothers was not bad until a few years ago. All four of you treated your little sister kindly for a long time. . I dont know. Is it so wrong to think that you dont want to kill your loved ones with your own hands? It was a statement with many implications. In order for Woo Hwa-yeon, a young woman, to ascend to the throne of the pce and stabilize her power base, she had to go through a process of purge. You may say that there is no distinction between men and women in martial arts, but the reality is not so easy. There was amon notion and a universal perspective in society. In order to ovee all that and reign as the conqueror of Namman, he inevitably had to be an iron-blooded monarch. I remember hearing that the Empress of the North Sea also shed a lot of blood in the process of ascending to the position of pce lord. There is nothing more to say if Woo Hwa-yeon is, as she said, a puppet of Dokgokju. Even if I was a poisonous winemaker, I would never spare the other brothers who could threaten Woo Hwayeons position at any time. Thats what the fight over power was like. One day, a thought urred to me. I dont know what the meaning of climbing around the pce, even with the blood of my brothers on my hands, is. If I had to work so hard to get to the top of the pce, I wouldnt be the one to have real power. A wry smile appeared on Woo Hwa-yeons lips as she continued speaking quietly. For a moment, I saw her and my past life ovepping. Thinking back to the past when I was forced into a life I didnt want by someone elses will, I furrowed my brows. After much thought, I came to a conclusion. It would be better to abandon everything and leave the pce than to live forever as a puppet that obeys other peoples will. So you asked me that? yes. I would like to ask why you want to go to the midfield. It must not be easy to settle in and with apletely different lifestyle and culture. Dokgoks area of activity is all over southern Manchuria. In the end, the only way to escape from the poisonous country is to leave Namman. I know what you mean. But is it okay to say something like this to a stranger? From Sozers perspective, I dont think Im a trustworthy partner. For me, this is an opportunity that will nevere again. In short, it meant that we were in no position to choose between cold and hot food. Believing or not believing is the second problem. After drinking a ss of wine to quench her thirst, she politely bowed her head and continued her conversation. Please ask me again. Please take me to the midfield. . It will also fit the purpose of the mission. Is it consistent with the purpose of the mission? What do you mean by that? Even if the small cooperative wins the secretariatpetition and a non-aggression pact is signed, there is no guarantee that it will be strictly observed. However, if I were to say that my new recruit was in charge of the Murim Alliance, it would be a different story. Simply put, it meant making yourself a hostage or prisoner. As she said, the non-aggression pact could not be a perfect means of deterring war. There is now that guarantees that a promise will be kept. It may be unlikely, but if the next pce lord decided to break the contract, the treaty, which was just a piece of paper, would be simply torn up and thrown away in the middle of the day. Woo Hwa-yeon is the blood rtive of Pce Lord Yasu and the granddaughter of Lord Dokgok. If you take her hostage, the chances of war breaking out will be infinitely lower. I rubbed my chin with my hand and was lost in thought. It was something worth thinking about. If it was possible to safely bring her to the midfield, the best result would be achieved. Because her presence will act as a powerful deterrent to war. Would Dokgokju let go and just watch? Is that possible? Dokgokju was trying to enthrone Woo Hwayeon as the lord of the Beast Pce. Even while ignoring the will of the person involved. Of course, there was something he wanted to achieve through her. If I epted Woo Hwa-yeons proposal, I would definitely end up in trouble with Dok-gok. The risk is too great to take. The level of Dokgokju was not known for certain, but many people assumed that he had reached the level of Hyeongyeong. No matter what, I didnt want to turn the absolute expert into my enemy. It would be better to put it on hold for now. It wasnt long before I was able toe to a conclusion. It was too risky a proposition to blindly ept. Above all, I could notpletely trust Woo Hwayeon. What guarantee is there that she only told me the truth? Im sorry, but I dont think I can give you an answer right now. . and. I suddenly threw the needle in my hand toward the ceiling. Kwaaaaaaaa! The condensed brain energy soared up, creating arge hole in the ceiling. Keuok! The man who had been hiding on the ceiling and eavesdropping on Woo Hwayeons story let out a lethargic sound and fell onto the table. Kwajangchang! The table was broken, and broken tes and bottles flew into the air. ! Woo Hwayeons eyes widened. The man was wearing ck night clothes and a mask. The guards waiting outside ran into the room, shouting at the suddenmotion. this guy! Princess! Are you safe? I slowly got up from my seat without even looking at them. Woo Hwayeon looked back and forth between me and the masked person with trembling eyes. Looking at his attire, he doesnt seem to be a pce warrior, and it looks like he was ced under surveince by Sojeo in Dokgok. . Please take care of the cleanup. Ill just leave now. * * * Confucius residence at the same time. A warrior with a majestic physique approached Confucius, who was sitting at his desk sorting out documents, and spoke to him. Confucius. Is the investigation over? yes. I made a report and brought it to you. Leave it and go. A thin report was ced on the desk. Approximately two hours passed by. Ugh. As Confucius finished his work and stretched out, his eyes turned to the report that had been pushed to the corner of his desk. He picked up the report, looked at its contents, and muttered. There are a lot. The document contained the names of the Central ins people who visited the Beast Pce and their personal details. After carefully reviewing the report, Confucius raised his eyebrows and smiled. There were as many as dozens of people. Everyone thought there was no way they could have an amicable rtionship with the Sacheon branch leader. Therefore, he instructed his subordinates to observe the delegation. also. As a result, useful information was obtained. The name written in the corner of the report caught my attention. He was an elder from a great family that held the first rank of the five generations. Since he was a person of high status, it seemed worthwhile to tempt him. Its Hwang Bo-kyung Chapter 211 Episode 211 Are you experiencing any inconveniences? yes. There is nothing particrly inconvenient. Jeolyounggaek, a man sitting across from me across the table, sipped his tea with a dry smile. Currently, he was banned from performing internal exercises and had shackles on his ankles. Originally, he should have been more severely detained, but I allowed him convenience at my discretion. Since he couldnt use his inner strength anyway, there was no ce for him to escape to within the pce. How are you feeling? It has improved a lot. A Jeolyeong guest responds insincerely and puts down his teacup. Contrary to what he said, he didnt look good at all. Even though no special torture was applied to him, he was bing emaciated day by day. Compared to when I first saw him, he became noticeably thinner. Its not unreasonable. I was told that my entire family had died. The subordinates he led also died after being brutally tortured by the warriors of the Harel tribe. If it were a normal person, it wouldnt be surprising if their mind copsed. Its not good. If I had been consumed by a desire for revenge and run wild, I wouldnt have been this worried. All you had to do was adjust the direction of that desire for revenge. It is difficult to fall into despair and lose the will to live. There was a need to somehow cheer up the guests. The problem was how. Jeol Young-gaeks family has already passed away. There was no way to make up for the loss he felt. No matter how much I did, I did not have the ability to resurrect the dead. In the end, the only way is to increase the desire for revenge. There are many ways to incite revenge, but it would be better to postpone the provocation until a littleter. At the very least, Jeolyounggaek should have been given time topose himself. Because if you do it wrong, it can have the opposite effect. I heard that you are refusing to eat. . Even if its hard, eat some food. Once you live, shouldnt you be able to take revenge? I sighed and got up from my seat. I was concerned that he might end upmitting suicide, but the situation was not so rxed that he was only focusing on the prisoners. There were a lot of people I had to meet, and I also had to train for the uingpetition. I also had to consistently devote time to refining the inner strength I gained by taking Gongcheong Petroleum. Ill be back soon. No answer came back. I left the room, leaving behind Jeolyoung-gaek, who was staring nkly at the ceiling with eyes like dead fish. * * * So what is the purpose of calling me out on thiste night? A dark secret room. Two people sat across from each other at a table with a candle in the center. On one side was an old man with a wrinkled face, and on the other was a middle-aged man with a small build. There is one thing I would like to suggest. proposal? That sounds interesting. Didnt Ie to the wrong person? I am not the representative of the delegation. The middle-aged man wiggled his eyebrows. I knew in advance that he was a person with an authoritarian personality and discriminatory values, but I had no idea that he was a thoughtless person who would immediately look down on himself, the pce owners blood rtive, within the Beast Pce. no. It is true that I have something to say to Elder Hwang Bo-kyung, not to the Sacheon Branch Manager. Good. Lets listen first. However, the mans discipline was not low enough to express his displeasure to this extent. He opened his mouth with a faint smile on his lips. Did you know that the Sichuan branch manager will be participating in the secret martial artspetition that will be held soon? Bimupetition? Judging by that reaction, it seems like you havent heard about it. It seems like the Sacheon branch leader has decided to exclude you from the n. Tell me in more detail. Not long ago, my father, the Lord of the Beast Pce, gathered the executives of the pce and dered this. We will hold again the secret martial artspetition that was postponed indefinitely due to internal strife. . Also, if there is a faction that produces a winner of thepetition, I will give strength to the leader of that faction so that he can rise to the position of pce lord in the future. Old man Hwang Bo-kyungs eyes opened wide. It was as if he had never thought that such an inside story existed. Finally, you also added this. The Sacheon branch manager ns to participate in thepetition while hiding his identity. If he wins, a non-aggression pact will be signed between the Murim Alliance and the Beast Pce. Is that really true? Why would I bother to lie to the elder? A furrow was carved between Hwang Bo-kyungs eyebrows. It seemed like he was feeling quite ufortable with the current situation. That sneaky bastard A low murmur. Confucius Lee, a middle-aged man who was observing the other persons reaction, slowly raised the corner of his mouth. It was an extremely satisfying response. This was the reason why I chose Hwang Bo-kyung among the many members of the delegation to contact him. I dont think its because he doesnt know whats right and continues to be rude. I was able to overlook that level as a result of his cuteness. No, on the contrary, it was even more rewarding to embrace him because he had that kind of personality. Elder. Wont you join hands with me? Lets hold hands? yes. What will be the benefit of me joining hands with you? The Sacheon branch manager is overly optimistic about the situation. I guarantee you, he wont win thepetition. Why are you so sure? All kinds of powerful people participate in the martial artspetition hosted by the Beast Pce. Talentsparable to the top 100 yers in the midfield also appear from time to time. Thats a gross exaggeration. This is not an exaggeration. It is apletely different event from the Yongbong branch held in Jungwonst year. The participants are not young,te fighters but fighters whose names are known throughout southern Manchuria. Hmm Moreover, the pce lords deration sparked this tournament, and all five factions expressed their intention to participate. The level of participants will be so high that it cannot bepared to previouspetitions. I can guarantee that even if Geomhu participates, it will be difficult to win. . No matter how outstanding the Sacheon branch manager is, he is only a young man who has just passed his contract. Im sure the elder knows this too. You cannot ovee the wall of time with talent and effort alone. So what do you want to say? It is true that the Sacheon branch manager is working hard to achieve his mission. The problem is that the direction is wrong. If you didnt know at all, the elder now knows it. As a member of the delegation, do you n to just watch it happen? . The purpose of the mission is to conclude a non-aggression pact with the Beast Pce. The person who ys a decisive role in achieving that goal does not necessarily have to be the Sacheon branch president. Youve been going around talking since a while ago. I asked what would be the benefit of joining hands with you. There is no need to say what will happen next if the Sacheon branch leader, who was so blinded by his achievements that he acted without properly consulting with his group, is eliminated from thepetition. In all likelihood, you will be criticized by yourpanions and will have to resign from your position. Its not just the Sichuan branch manager who is in trouble. The mission that trusted the Sacheon branch leader and entrusted everything to him will also be in great confusion. . Shouldnt the elder have pioneered a way out in advance to prepare for that time? So, are you saying that if you and I join hands, there will be a way out? Thats right. Thats an alliance proposal whose intentions are tantly revealed. I think its a mutually beneficial proposition. Hwang Bo-kyung couldnt hold back and burst intoughter. This Confucius took out a bundle of documents from his pocket, ced them on the table, and continued his conversation. Please help me climb to the top of the pce. I would greatly appreciate your help. We will also take steps to ensure that the elder, who has be the representative of the delegation, can safelyplete his mission and return to Jungwon. What is this again? It is a non-aggression pact. I will ce a seal symbolizing the pce lord on this document in the near future. Confucius pushed the document forward and handed it to Hwang Bo-gyeong. Although it was just a simple piece of paper with no practical effect, I thought it would be enough to move the greedy old mans heart. After carefully examining the contents of the document, Hwang Bo-kyung nodded and said. I will consider it positively for now. You dont give a definite answer. Isnt this an issue that can be taken lightly? Come see me again in three days. Let me think about it for a while. All right. Although his attitude was extremely ambiguous, this Confucius was certain. Hwang Bo-kyungs heart haspletely changed. Acting cautiously and taking a step back was nothing more or less than an underpinning to increase his own value. Ill just go back now. Im looking forward to a good answer. * * * Time passed quickly. Finally, the day arrived for the preliminary round of thepetition hosted by the pce. Its a little frustrating. When I saw myself reflected in the mirror, I smiled bitterly. No matter where I looked, he seemed like nothing but a suspicious person. He covered his face with a fox mask and covered his skin with tight-fitting clothes. In addition, I was wearing a long robe and gauntlet, so no one would be able to tell that I was a member of the Central ins just by looking at my appearance. Thank you Soger. For reference, I also painted my face with powder just in case. Seoyeon Dang, who is skilled in makeup, helped. I entered the arena with light steps. Likewise, Changin Dojang, who had finished dressing up with the help of Dang Seoyeon, acted as a servant and followed behind me. As I looked at the young Taoist monk with bronzed skin and wild clothes, I couldnt help butugh. You look quite powerful. . Changin Dojang just frowned and didnt respond in any particr way. Inside the huge arena, numerous people were crowded around. They were all warriors who flocked to participate in thepetition. As they participated as representatives of each tribe, each person had considerable skills. The path to the yer waiting room. Changin Dojang asked me a question in a telephonic voice. -Why did you bring me here? -Warriors participating in thepetition can each bring a squire to do misceneous tasks for them. It doesnt matter if you donte along, but most participants hire a squire because they dont want to waste valuable break time receiving supplies or making lists. -You know I didnt ask that. What Im curious about is why they chose me over the leaders of the Sacheon branch. -There is no special reason. They just picked the person who seemed the most leisurely. -what? -The leaders of the Sacheon branch are currently busy carrying out their duties. -? Chapter 212 Episode 212 As I entered the huge circrpetition hall, dozens of pairs of eyes were focused on me. Arge warrior with his muscr upper body fully exposed, a middle-aged warrior carrying two clubs on both shoulders, a skinny warrior with strangely long fingernails, etc. I felt somewhat frustrated as the warriors who had reached at least the peak level were all showing off their fighting spirit. . I withdrew my attention from the warriors and took a quick look around. The area of the stadium was approximately seventy square feet. Seeing that there was no separate podium, it seemed like there was no need to worry about being judged outside the venue. Although it was thergest event in South Korea, the number of spectators was not thatrge. Nearly one-third of the audience seats were empty. Due to the chaotic situation in Namman, it was difficult for ordinary residents to move between regions, but the fundamental reason was the preparation period for thepetition. One month may seem like a long time at first, but it was too short a time to prepare for apetition of this scale. The Yongbong branch hosted by the Murim League also took more than half a year to prepare. If the five factions had not united and prepared for the event, all preparations would never have beenpleted within the period. As it was a hastily preparedpetition, the number of spectators and participants was not veryrge. The duration of the event was short, and the rules of thepetition were significantly simplified. Instead, the average level of participants was very high. This was because the five factions had made a n and mobilized their connections to attract talented people. I will exin the rules of the match! An old warrior standing on the outer wall of thepetition hall exploded the lions hooves. He was one of the elders who had previously appeared in the separate room where the Beast Pce Lord resided. It seemed like he was going to preside over this match. There is no time limit! After every minute, the horn will be blown! Anyone who can stand on their feet without falling until then will be able to advance to the next match! It was a simple yet exciting rule. They crowd nearly 30 people into one ce and engage in a melee. If these rules had been imposed on the participants of the Yongbong branch, I can guarantee that there would have been a strong bacsh. And one more thing! Everyone may be passive, thinking that if they just hold out for the time, they will pass! So, if more than half of the total number of people survive, it will be assumed that no one passed! her. Therge warrior burst intoughter as if it were absurd. The quality of energy emitted by the warriors has changed. Is it because he recognizes that everyone around him is his enemy? Everyone straightened their postures with very nervous expressions. A breathtaking silence followed. As I yawned and waited for the starting signal, the skinny warrior standing on my left looked back at me with an annoyed look and said. If you are not serious aboutpeting, go back. This is not a childrens yground. . Why did this guy start a fight and make such a fuss? As I nced at him with narrowed eyes, the skinny warrior spoke with an intimidating air. Why dont you wear a mask to an important match and yawn while exining the rules? I dont know what I was thinking when I entered thepetition. Of course, I participated with the intention of winning. Championship? You sound funny. I guarantee you, you wont even pass the preliminaries. Well see the results after we see them. Please respond in a half-hearted manner for a while. Finally, a heavy horn sounded. As soon as the match started, violent crashing sounds and screams erupted from everywhere. Im dead! The skinny warrior licked his lips with his tongue and swung his long fingernails, aiming for my lower body. I escaped the attack range by simply taking a couple of steps back. Quad deud deuk! Immediately after, something amazing happened. Isnt the ground splitting like tofu ording to the path of the fingernail? I felt like I could believe it even though it was not a human fingernail but a hozo (צ). Its not just about polishing your nails hard. A subtle odor that could not be easily detected by ordinary people prated my nose. It seems that he had constantly poisoned his fingernails, creating a poisonous hand. When I first saw him, I thought he was an unusual person. I felt like I had learned martial arts with a more proper system than I thought. A bizarre technique was added to the walking method reminiscent of the movement of an animal. It was quite a trickybination. Youre a lucky guy! But you wont be able to avoid the next attack! Perhaps he was impatient because he had not been able tond more than ten effective blows, but the skinny warrior burst out in anger and tried to close the distance between me and me. Instead of retreating, I approached him face to face. The moment the tightly clenched fist touches the skinny warriors abdomen. Sigh! Wood tter! The sensation of bones breaking came through my fingertips. The warrior who flew out, vomiting blood, hit the outer wall surrounding thepetition venue and slipped down. A precise blow. With just one punch, the peak expert lost consciousness and fainted. I feel sorry for the skinny warrior who must have entered the match with a serious mind, but the gap between them was toorge. It was a fight whose oue was predetermined from the beginning. Other participants who were circling around, looking for an opportunity to intervene, swallowed dryly. I muttered to myself, scanning the warriors who didnt dare to approach and were retreating. The time limit is just one thing. The number of participants in thepetition is approximately thirty. A fierce smile appeared on his lips. Just one tip was enough. To eliminate all contestants other than me. There was no need to even draw the sword. There was no need to waste my strength by using fantastic swords in apetition arena filled with only inferior opponents. Teuong! He stepped forward strongly and used the recoil tounch the new model. The ground sank hard and debris flew in all directions. Whoops! A huge warrior who hurriedly covers his body with a huge curved sword. The fist filled with brain energy instantly shattered the curved sword and hit the warriors face roughly. The warrior who was thrown away rolled around on the floor, clutching his sunken face. Since I controlled my strength, I wouldnt die. Without hesitation, I rushed straight towards the next target. Now wait! The middle-aged warrior, who instinctively felt a sense of danger, turned to look at me. He then crossed the two clubs to protect his body and shouted. I belong to the Four Confucius faction! Wow! Craddangtang! what? * * * Changin Dojang, who was watching the match from the audience, clicked his tongue. Its literally a one-sided massacre. The level of other participants was not low. The fire cloud is too strong. It was like a tiger jumping into a rabbit cage. He is a master of flower scenery. I could still clearly recall in my mind the strong energy that Yeonsun had shown before. How great was the shock you felt at the time? Suddenly, a curiosity arose. How do other audiences feel? He sharpened his eyes and looked one by one at the heads of the five factions seated throughout the auditorium. Confucius was very excited and was fiddling with the curved sword on his back. This Confucius was having some kind of conversation with his subordinate sitting next to him with a meaningful smile on his face. The three and four princes were shouting with perplexed expressions, and the youngest, Woo Hwa-yeon, was looking up at the sky nkly, as if she had no particr interest in the match. ! Changin Dojang, who was watching their reactions with an interested expression, shook his shoulders in surprise. Isnt Confucius looking back at us with harsh eyes? The two peoples eyes met in the air. Surely you noticed my gaze on this street? Cold sweat broke out on Changin Dojangs forehead as he instinctively turned his head. I heard that Confucius said that he himself expressed his intention to participate in thepetition. When I heard the story, I thought he made a reckless decision because he couldnt control his temper, but it turns out that wasnt the case. Perhaps the opponent that the Yeon Sohyeop should be most careful of in thispetition is Il Confucius. * * * What on earth is that! Three Confucius, Wu Gyeong-gon, shouted as if he could not believe it. A man with a fox mask who roams the length and breadth of thepetition venue and subdues other participants. The warriors who had reached at least the peak were falling down without much resistance. Even the elites of therge tribes, who had been brought in through connections, could not withstand five rounds. I felt a sense of difort. No matter how sick he was due to old age, the beast pce lord was still the beast pce lord. He thought that his father, whom he respected, could not have nominated the young Jisuter as the representative warrior without any thought. But isnt this too far beyondmon sense? The Three Princes, who were ring at the masked man with bloodshot eyes, let go of the railing and took a step back. Then he slumped down in a chair with a look on his face that had lost his soul. You got it right. Same time. Prince Four was expressing astonishment in a different way from Prince Three. What on earth are you thinking! I was well aware of Yeonsuns inaction because I had experienced it myself. The problem was that his great martial arts skills were being used to defeat warriors belonging to his own faction. What should we do by reducing our allies with our own hands? He held his head and lowered his head. I had no idea what the Sacheon branch managers intentions were. Isnt this why there is no point in recruiting warriors and participating in thepetition? Meanwhile, Prince I was watching the match with concentration with a fierce smile on his lips. Thats amazing. To be at that level at that age. The spirit of winning was boiling over. I never would have thought that he would be a warrior with such outstanding skills. I had a strong urge to confront him right now. w. I was d I decided to participate in thepetition myself. I almost missed a rare opportunity to fight against a midfield powerhouse. He mumbled as he yed with the curved sword on his back. Be sure toe up to where I am. Sacheon Branch Manager. * * * Ilyoung (һӰ). yes. Confucius. Have you received a call from Hwang Bo-kyung? I showed up at the appointed cest night and delivered the letter. Its a good thing I captured him in advance. I never would have guessed that the Sacheon branch manager was that talented. Do I really have to say that this is a secret move prepared by my father? . Well, even so, it is unlikely that he will win thepetition, but it would be better to get rid of any anxiety in advance. Lets execute the strategy we have prepared. All right. The man, Confucius, raised the corners of his mouth and smiled. Thepetition had begun and there was no more hesitation. It was time to clear away the obstacles that were in the way. Chapter 213 Episode 213: Pow! Ugh! The sharply forged de dug into the shoulder of an older warrior. The warrior who was stepping back, clutching his shoulder with a deep stab wound, red at the masked man who had made a sneak attack and asked. Who are you? . For what purpose did you attack me? No answer came back. The masked man who was staring at the warrior quietly left the barracks and disappeared. Damn it. The warrior, who was groaning in pain and ring at the masked mans back, let out a soft curse. The seriously injured warrior decided that it would be difficult for him to participate in thepetition any longer, and eventually told the organizers of the event that he would withdraw. Ugh! Same time. Exclusive amodation for VIPs in the Beast Pce. The old warrior, who had been devouring the food handed to him by his squire, let out a painful groan as he clutched the back of his neck. After suffering for a while, he finally fell, hitting his head on the table. His bluish face suggested that he had been poisoned. An unpleasant incident urred to several fighters who participated in thepetition. Although only two days have passed since thepetition was held, there have already been more than a dozen victims. Warriors belonging to the military department were dispatched to determine the truth of the incident, but no significant results were achieved. Not only did the evil beasts leave no traces, but the biggest factor was the absurdck of investigative personnel. Most people were busy managing and supervising the hastily prepared event. There was no time to worry about every little incident. I had expected this situation to happen to some extent, but Hwa Ga-won, the military master of the Beast Pce, clicked his tongue and buried himself in the back of the chair. As I listened to the news delivered by my subordinates, I felt a headache. Although I sincerely advised that there should be no quarrels of any kind until thepetition is over. Isnt this an issue where the pces authority is at stake? I guess I thought it was not the time to choose between means and methods. Across from me, the city warrior said with a wry smile. Huigawon nodded and straightened his posture. Either way, things have to be resolved. How can I handle it? How are you sleeping? Isnt this an issue that has no benefit from being known to the outside world? Conceal it as much as possible. All right. I dont know what kind of trouble Im going through in myter years. When the pce lord was on active duty, there was no one who would dare do something like this. A heavy sigh echoed throughout the office. * * * We finished the preliminaries safely. I looked around, wiping the sweat from my face with the towel that Changin Dojang gave me. Its gotten quite a bit of attention. All the warriors in the waiting room were ncing this way. It was a natural reaction. In the first round of preliminaries, I knocked out all the participants except myself. In the second round of the preliminary round, hepeted against as many as seven warriors and won. I cant help but feel wary. Even though it was a rule that was not necessary, it produced arge number of dropouts as if to show off. It goes without saying how the warriors who watched it from the stands felt. . Curiosity Fear Hostility. It was difficult to find even a favorable look. If he hadnt been wearing a mask, he might have been cheered like he was in the Harel tribe. I guess the biggest reason they were wary of me was because of my suspicious-looking clothes. No matter how much the Namman warriors reverence their power, they cant help but feel ufortable when an unknown stranger is nearby. It was a time when I was taking a leisurely rest, wiping the blood from my gauntlets. A mumbling noise was heard from outside the waiting room. Feeling excited, I sensed a presence outside the door and narrowed my brows slightly. A person radiating a familiar aura was approaching the waiting room. The heavy stone door opened and arge man strode into the room. The warriors who recognized the mans identity all held their breath. I watched the match well. It was quite impressive. The eldest son of Lord Beast Pce, Duke Wu Jiajin. I met his gaze with narrowed eyes. I couldnt figure out what I was thinking when I came all the way to Ye. He must have known that it would not be good for the princesss child to pretend to know me, who participated in thepetition while hiding his identity. What is your name? Iughed inwardly. It was a question that clearly revealed its intention. It seems that Woo Ga-jin wanted to pretend that he and I were seeing each other for the first time today. Its called Seogon. I bowed my head politely and gave the pseudonym I had prepared in advance. First of all, I was thinking of getting along with it appropriately. Im looking forward to a match with you. Did youe to me in person to say that? Do we need any more reasons than that? . He seemed to have a burning desire to win after watching my match out of fear that someone might think he was a martial arts fanatic. Unable to control his temper, he goes to the other person and provokes them. He is not a hot-blooded young man who appears in some chatan magazine. Hes a man who is old enough In a way, he was the most warrior among the five brothers. To be honest, I was also looking forward to the match with him. Did you say that a good father has no knowledge? As befits the Beast Princes son, he possessed great inaction. A master who is on the verge of bing an absolute master. I was able to be sure by watching the preliminaries he yed earlier. That he was one of the strongest fighters who participated in thepetition. Perhaps, even if we face off against a swordsman, we can achieve superiority? -Ill tell you right now. You definitely have toe up to where I am. Otherwise, I cant guarantee what I will do. -. I felt absurd. Is this a threat or encouragement? -I will not tolerate defeat. If you are thinking of joining hands with other brothers and abstaining on purpose, I would rmend that you stop. -Do not worry. That wont happen. -Let me keep you looking forward to it. Woo Ga-jin smiles, showing her teeth. As I stared at his back as he leisurely left the waiting room, as if all his business had been aplished, I muttered in my heart. At least he doesnt have the personality to engage in behind-the-scenes work. Unlike my younger brothers. * * * Late at night. Hwang Bo-kyung, who was walking through a deserted mountain, looked back and asked. Have you finished preparing everything? yes. The bait is ready and the ispleted. Now all that remains is to lure those insolent bastards and catch them. When he gave a signal with a nce, the warriors lined up behind him all spread out and hid around him. About half an hour passed. Elder Hwangbo. You arrivedter than expected. Did things go well? About a dozen warriors appeared around Hwang Bo-kyung. Everyone was wearing night clothes, masks, and curved swords dyed ck. Hwang Bo-kyung, who swept them aside with a disapproving look, nodded and answered. of course. He will appear here soon, so get ready. Thank you for your cooperation. Ill give you a big thank you when the work is done. The way you talk is quite annoying. Your master, this Confucius, also did not treat me with respect. . Ilyoung, the leader of the masked people,ughed inwardly. They say I have an authoritarian personality. He was very tantly treating me like a subordinate. Hwang Bo-kyung, who had been exchanging nerves with the warriors for a while, slowly turned her head and looked in the opposite direction. Youreing. ? There was a look of puzzlement on Ilyoungs expression. I tried to cheer up, but there was no sign of being caught. I couldnt figure out what wasing. Ill just get out of here. There is nothing good about them seeing me. The next moment, something amazing happened. Hwang Bo-kyungs new form disappeared as if melting into thin air. While Ilyoung looks around in panic. Who are you? About a dozen men suddenly appeared across from me. Ilyoung opened her eyes wide. I cant believe you dont notice the other persons presence until you get this close. It was my first time experiencing something like this. I felt like I was possessed by a ghost. Chachaechaechaeng! The masked people all pulled out their curved swords. To keep up, the group that appeared on the other side also each pulled out a weapon and held it in their hands. What is this? Ilyoungs eyes trembled slightly. I couldnt understand the situation. The group that appeared on the other side was wearing clothes that were quite simr to their own. Night clothes, masks, and even weapons painted ck. Hwang Bo-kyung! How on earth did this happen? I shouted and called, but there was no answer. The person presumed to be the leader of the group lined up opposite him muttered, his eyes distorted. Hwang Bo-kyung? It was a single bido that broke the imminent standoff. The rain that flew in without a sound pierced the knee of the leading warrior. Kaaak! A man copses in ce, screaming. The masked people, indignant that their colleague was attacked, roared and rushed toward the opposing camp. dare! You guys! Ill kill them all! Nearly twenty people came together and started fighting. Kaang! Lets go! A harsh metallic sound and screams echoed throughout the area. Huh. The young man who was hiding in the fantasy camp and watching the scene let out a soft exmation. He, who was watching the fight with his face pressed against an iron wire, slowly looked to the side and said. It went as nned, Elder. I feel a little better now. The old man, Hwang Bo-kyung, chuckled with a satisfied expression. You idiots. I dont think theyll try to take advantage of me just because I gave them a little favor. . Young Damun tilted his head. You ttered me? After showing such a high-handed attitude? They are truly unpleasant and arrogant. Did they really think I would do what they wanted? I thought that someone might be a barbarian I never thought the elder would ask us for help. Then did you think I would betray the delegation by falling for the barbarians trick? How on earth have you been looking at me all this time? The old man, Hwang Bo-kyung, frowned and responded bluntly. Damwoon, unable to find anything to say in response, awkwardly scratched the back of his head. Hwang Bo-kyung seemed to be satisfied with the response and snorted, Hmph. What can I do? Due to the decision of the Sichuan branch leader, all Hwangjangdae members were left behind at the Yunnan branch. I cant deal with that many people alone. . It was said, Iijei (). We can just let the barbarians fight amongst themselves. We just have to wait until they get tired and then clean up after them. Yeo So-ok, who was eavesdropping on the conversation between Damun and Hwang Bo-kyung from behind, burst intoughter. I wondered what was going on because he suddenly asked for help. I had no idea that he was preparing such a n without others knowing. The most surprising thing was that the person who led this n was none other than Hwang Bo-kyung. I thought he was just an old man who alwaysins about his wasted days. The masked people who appeared earlier were shadows belonging to the faction led by this Confucius. The group that appeared next were members of the faction led by the Three Princes. To put it simply, Hwang Bo-kyung nned and executed a n to screw over the heads of the two factions who approached her. I was looking forward to seeing what the two Confucius and the Three Confucius would look like when they found out about this. Well, I dont think he won the position of elder of the Five Great Families by gambling. Chapter 214 Episode 214: They say that you know the inside of ten roads, but you dont know the inside of a person. It was difficult to understand the essence of a person just by looking at their outward appearance. Either in a good way or in a bad way. Prejudice is scary. Damwoon nced at Hwang Bo-kyungs profile and muttered in his heart. I never thought the day woulde when I would see that greedy old man again. I guess Ill have to move slowly. Wouldnt it be better to wait a little longer? Didnt you notice? The other guys are still fighting with a killing intent, but the two people over there have be passive in their movements. In all likelihood, they must have figured out each others identities. In the direction Hwangbo-gyeong pointed with his index finger, there was the leader of both groups, Ilyoung (һӰ) and the Four Gundaeju (Ⱥ). Damun looked at the two masked men closely and made a puzzled expression. I couldnt figure out where I felt ufortable. Bo-kyung Hwang stood up from her seat, pounded her back and made a groaning sound. Its not easy to be physically active at this age. . Send a signal right away. All right. Anyway I thought you said it was Damun. Is your family from Simase by any chance? yes? Judging by the reaction, it seems to be correct. When I visited Zhuge Dynasty before, I looked into various Jin methods, but I have never heard of the existence of this type of Jin. . If there is a famous family of Jinbeopparable to the Zhuge family, there is only Sima Family. Even though the age has decreased now, the knowledge and vision umted over a long period of time must not have gone anywhere. . The Sichuan branch manager has a great talent under hismand. As soon as Hwang Bo-kyung finished speaking, more than a dozen memorized images came out of the air and attacked the masked people who were engaged in a melee. Then, the warriors hiding in various ces jumped out and started attacking the masked men. Damun, Hong Seong-hyeon, Hwang Ho-jin, Dang Seo-yeon, Bang Cheok-sam, Yeo So-ok, and Hwang Bo-kyung. Although there were only seven in number, each one was an expert who had reached a level that could not be ignored. The masked people, who were very tired from the unexpected battle, were not at their strength to stop it. Kaaak! What are these guys! A one-sided fight broke out. While the attacked masked peopley down on the ground one after another. . . After exchanging nces, Ilyeong and the Four Lords took off in different directions at the same time, as if they had made a promise. Damwoon, who witnessed the scene, burst intoughter. Such a prompt response would not have been possible without prior discussion. It was a moment when Hwang Bo-kyungs judgment was proven to be correct. Teuong! An arrow left the demonstration and flew towards Ilyoungs back. Ilyoung quickly turned around and protected herself with a curved sword, but her eyes widened. Kagagak! The moment the arrowhead made contact with the de, I felt pain as if my wrist would break. This is crazy. Cursing words naturally flowed out. It wasnt a fight back with force. I tilted my de and changed the arrows trajectory. Still, this level of repulsion. What if you hit the flying arrow without spilling it? In all likelihood, Gokdo would have been cut in half. When I found out that among my enemies were high-level experts, I naturally became anxious. We must not dy. It bothered me that I had to abandon my subordinates and run away, but now was not the time to choose between hot and cold meals. Someone had to go back and inform Confucius of Hwang Bo-gyeongs betrayal. Boom! Arrows flying one after another. I didnt dare to fight back. Ilyoung quickly rolled on the ground and dodged the arrow. While his steps were dyed, a woman holding a sword followed him from the side. Ilyoung quickly regained her stance and raised her curved sword diagonally and shouted. Get out of the way! girl! Whoops! A heavy collision sound rang out. Ilyoung took advantage of the recoil of the impact to throw Shinhyeong back and let out a sigh. The opponents skills were better than I thought. It was never a level inferior to mine. bout! The woman, Yeo So-ok, chased after Il-young as if she would not let him go. He pulled out the sword tied to his thigh and threw it away, then swung the sword he held with both hands wide horizontally. The swordsman suddenly got up and roughly swept the ce where Ilyoung was standing. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! There was an explosion and a cloud of dust rose up. Sigh! Ilyoung emerged through a cloud of dust, stretched out her left hand, bent like a rake, and tried to grab Yeo So-oks neck. Yeo So-ok, whose bnce was momentarily lost due to an overlyrge herbivore, was unable to respond. Puff puff! The next moment, the arrow fired by Bangcheoksam entered Ilyoungs body. shoulders waist knees. Ilyoung fell to the ground, pushed by the tremendous energy contained in the arrow, and vomited blood. Yeo So-ok took over his acupuncture points as if she had been waiting. her. Hwang Bo-kyung, who was restraining the fallen masked people, let out a low exmation. We breathed so well together that I thought they might be a married couple. What was especially surprising was Yeo So-oks inaction. I had heard of Bangcheoksams skills well. Isnt he a famous person who ranks first among the 100 great masters? On the other hand, not much was known about his wife, Yeo So-ok. At most, it only has the nickname Blood Flower Sword. Well, in the past, he was a person who was called by the nickname of Bong. If you have not neglected your training even after marriage, you can fully understand that you have reached that level. Hwang Bo-gyeongs gaze turned to the Four Lords of the Army, who were engaged inbat with Tang Seo-yeon in the opposite direction. Surprisingly, this was also the case. No matter how tired he was, the warriormander of the Beast Pce seemed at a loss as he couldnt do anything about a young Jisoo of thete period. With the addition of Bangcheoksams long-distance check, the odds of victory would soon have declined. She is the granddaughter who received the teachings of the Poison King. In terms of ability, it seemed that he could not be inferior to Namgung Seong-hoon, the next head of the Namgung family. It urred to me that a new bong would be born soon. Although hes a guy I dont like. I was able to feel it again. How incredibly influential is Sacheon Branch Manager Yeonseon? It was not just that his military power was outstanding. The same goes for the subordinates he has and the connections he has. None of this could be taken lightly. Did they say that difficult times call for heroes? * * * Whoa. Late morning. After finishing the breakfast, I opened my eyes, took a long breath, and got up from the bed. I opened the window and a cool breeze blew past my face. It must have started slowly. By now, the n prepared by Hwang Bo-kyung should have been implemented. For this day, the followers of the Sacheon branch went through all kinds of hardships, being dragged along by Hwang Bo-gyeong. In particr, Damun, who had to prepare for arge-scale attack, must have had a hard time. A month ago, Hwang Bo-kyung came to my dorm and said this to me. [Could you lend me the leaders of the Sichuan branch for a while?] [ What do you mean by that all of a sudden?] [The heads of two factions contacted me.] [?] [It seems like the brothers made a promise. They made an equally unpleasant offer.] [Please tell me in more detail.] [They said they would greatly appreciate you if you helped them get to the pce. How on earth did you look at me to say such absurd things to my face?] [Telling me that means you didnt ept the offer.] [ I epted it.] [Yes?] [They said theyd take care of putting me on a fish hook. There is no reason to refuse that. Isnt that right?] [!] [Id like to hog the credit, but theres a limit to what I can do alone. There is a shortage of manpower because the members of the Hwangjangdae were left behind at the Yunnan branch. So, I would like you to assign the leaders of the Sacheon branch to me.] This was the first thing that came to mind in response to Hwang Bo-gyeongs sudden request. What kind of wind was blowing? I couldnt help but feel suspicious when the old man, who had only been spouting hateful things about me, suddenly offered to help me. [Why do you look at it like that? Did you really think that I would get caught up in my personal feelings and try to stab you in the back?] [ Could that be possible?] [Judging from your slow response, it seems like you really thought that way.] [ ..] [Its nice to know what you think of me. But let me tell you one thing. Although I have gotten older, my discernment has not decreased to the point where I cannot even decide what to prioritize.] I had no choice but to admit it. Hwang Bo-kyung was clearly an authoritarian and greedy person, but at least she was not deaf. [By the way, you deceived me.] [What are you talking about?] [You said you were going to visit each of the Beast Pce executives and persuade them.] [Ah] [I was quite displeased. I feel like Im the only one who doesnt know anything.] [I didnt just keep it a secret from the elder. Since this is a private matter] [I didnt mean to make excuses.] [Im sorry. It was not my intention to exclude the elder from his duties.] [I certainly do not want to receive an apology. I just want you to promise me one thing.] [What promise do you want?] [From now on, I want you to share mission-rted matters without hiding them. Maybe not to others, but at least to me.] [I understand. I promise you on my name.] I didnt have a specific n from the beginning. I only had the intention of seizing the right opportunity and screwing over the two Confucius and the three Confucius. It was about 15 dayster that the direction of the n was decided. [He asked me to lure out the followers of the Sichuan branch and lead them to a specific ce.] [ Who made that request?] [Both Confucius Lee and Confucius Three.] [Huh.] [You said that before, but who arent brothers? See, we were thinking the same thing. The purpose is obvious. Since there are many obstacles to directly harming the person whom the Beast Pce lord has appointed as his representative, he is probably trying to threaten him by holding his beloved subordinate hostage.] [So what do you n to do?] [How about something like this?] The nid out by Hwang Bo C kyung is It was like this. He lures the warriors dispatched by this Confucius and the Three Confucius to the same ce, causes them to sh, and attacks and captures them when they are exhausted. [What do you think?] [Not bad.] It was a very usible n. So much so that I doubt whether it was really the n Hwang Bo-kyung came up with. [If you do that, what should I do?] [You shouldnt step forward.] [Yes?] [Im saying dont worry about useless things and just focus on thepetition.] [.] [If you win thepetition If you dont do it, I will mercilessly remove you from the position of representative of the delegation, so you know.] [I understand. ] [Anyway, I dont have enough strength I feel like I want to ask for help from the Tang familys Taesang family, but that will probably get noticed. .] [I will give a word to senior Chang Myung-gung and Senior Blood Sword in advance. If you two join, it will be of great help.] [Not bad. However, it would be better to postpone the announcement until a littleter. [For the sake of maintaining security.] Afterwards, Hwang Bo-gyeong began preparings with the helpers of the Sacheon branch in earnest. And now we have arrived. Chapter 215 Episode 215 Hwang Bo-kyungs operation would probably not fail unless a special variable urred. Even if a variable arises, it will be okay because we have prepared some arrangements to prepare for it. The problem is how to use the captured warriors. Two Confucius and three Confucius. I had no idea that the two people would calmly wait for action. I couldnt let down my guard just because there was a cause here. It must not be forgotten that from the Beast Pces point of view, the members of the delegation were nothing more than outsiders. No matter what the circumstances are, if the fact that the envoy was in conflict with the warriors of the Beast Pce spreads, the warriors will rebel. Originally, the arms were bent inwards. If this Confucius and the Three Confucius decided to manipte public opinion, the envoy would have no choice but to face a bacsh. So there was a need to hit the yer first here. Now is the right time, as this Confucius and the Three Confucius did not notice the incident. I went on, stretched, and left the room. When Hwang Bo-gyeong brought back the captured warriors, he nned to immediately escort them to the main castle. The preparation and execution of the operation were left to Hwang Bo-gyeong and the leaders of the Sacheon branch, but I, as the representative of the mission, had to finish it myself. * * * Ugh. Ugh. Warriors with their limbs bound were kneeled in the front yard of the building. I approached Hwang Bo-kyung, who was looking energetic, and spoke to her with a smile on her face. Thank you for your effort. Ill just go in and rest. When I report to the Lord, I will make sure to tell you everything about the Elders activities. You say the obvious as if you were being generous. Stop talking nonsense and take care of everything. Hwang Bo-kyung, with his arms crossed arrogantly, pointed to the warriors with his chin and responded. The tone was as blunt as usual. I smiled bitterly inwardly. We briefly joined forces for a mission, but that didnt mean Hwang Bo-kyung became friendly towards me. There is no need to struggle to resolve the umted grievances. This was just the right level for my rtionship with Hwang Bo-kyung. I asked, scanning the crowd around me. Anyway, a lot of people came here. A loud noise prated my ears. More than a hundred warriors were surrounding the building. Curiosity, suspicion, hostility, etc. There were gazes filled with all kinds of emotions. Attention must have been drawn in the process of bringing the captured warriors here. The guy called the gatekeeper was inflexible and bothered people. He said it wasnt something he could judge for himself, so he called a superior, and that superior called a higher superior Probably not. I understand for now. Gam-won (OԺ) and Geom-hu (), who awoke from their sleep due to themotion, ran out of the building and asked about the situation. After exining the situation appropriately, I left them behind and headed to the main pce of the Beast Pce. As the castle got closer, the number of warriors following behind increased. Now wait! This Confucius rushed out in his pajamas and blocked his path. His gaze and mine met in the air. See this Confucius. I bowed with a faint smile on my face. What kind of fuss is this? Some members of the delegation were attacked by pce warriors. Attacked? yes. Fortunately, we were able to repel it, but we decided that it would be difficult to pass it over quietly as the issue was a serious issue. So, I n to go to the military and report this incident. Watching this Confucius flustered and flustered gave me a refreshing feeling. My mind must have beenplicated. You wont be able to easily decide whether you should stop me here or tell me its something you dont know about. Im sorry, but I dont n on giving you time to think leisurely. I bowed again and quickened my pace as I passed by this Confucius. The prince bit his lips tightly as he saw his beloved subordinate being dragged away in a haggard manner. There was no trace of his usual sly self. Wee, Sacheon Branch Manager. As I entered the castle, an old man with dark shadows under his eyes greeted me with a sigh. Hisplexion looked quite bad, as if he had already received the report from his subordinate. For now, I will take over the recruits of the warriors. When the old man gestured, the warriors leaning against the wall approached and demanded that the rope be handed over. . Damun and other members of the delegation asked me with their eyes what they should do. I answered by nodding once and then spoke in a low voice. I trust that you will punish me properly. Dont worry. If your crime is clearly proven, you will be punished ordingly. I promise on my name. The Military Academy of the Beast Pce. Currently, he was in charge of handling the major and minor affairs of the Beast Pce. A neutral position that does not belong to any of the five factions. There is no one other than him who can look at this situation from an objective perspective. It was important from now on. The envoys treatment would depend on how they negotiated with the old man in front of them. Lets go to the living room to discuss the details. Follow me. * * * So, are you saying that the warriors of this pce were trying to harm the delegation? Thats right. Its a strange thing. All members of the mission that were attacked were safe, and the warriors who attacked were left dead. Spacious reception room. Huigawon, who was sitting across from me across therge table, ced his head on his sped hands and said. It seemed unlikely that the Beast Pces mistake would be easily acknowledged in a subdued tone. It was a natural attitude. Although he was said to be neutral, not belonging to any of the five factions, he was basically a member of the Beast Pce. They did not have the ability to easily makements that could be detrimental to their group. What do you mean by saying that? Im saying there are a number of things that make it difficult to understand the situation just by listening to what you say. First, dispatch an investigation team and take a closer look Send an investigation team . For a fair investigation, fighters from the military department who have no contact with the five factions would have to move in, but is that realistically possible? . I heard that the military department is currently busy supervising the management and supervision of the militarypetition. I heard that they are not properly resolving the recent unpleasant incidents that urred with the participants of thepetition. I know what you want to say. But that doesnt mean we cant make a hasty conclusion in a situation where the context isnt clearly known. In short, they were saying that they would hold off on taking action because it was unclear which side caused the fight first. It was clear that if the delegation dragged on like this and returned to the central ins, they would try to settle the matter appropriately. That doesnt work. Of course, I expected this situation to happen. Thats why we prepared preparedness measures in advance. I smiled and took out a bundle of documents from my pocket and ced them on the table. Huigawons eyes narrowed. There is no need to spin around and say that there are no eyes watching. The beasts who ordered the attack were Confucius Lee and Confucius Three. I think the military has a rough guess. . Ilyoung (һӰ) and the Four Guns Daeju (Ⱥ). Both were leading figures in their respective factions. It didnt make sense for Huigawon not to recognize them, even if other people didnt. Why were all the envoys who were attacked safe? This is because we knew in advance that we would be attacked and prepared for it. Is there any evidence? yes. This document is the proof. ? Look at the seal on the corner of the document. The identity of the document was a non-aggression treaty that Confucius presented to persuade Hwangbo-gyeong. Fifteen days ago, when Confucius asked Hwang Bo-gyeong to lure the followers of the Sichuan branch. Hwang Bo-gyeong did not hide his displeasure and started a war of words with this Confucius. [Why do I have to act like Im betraying the delegation!] [Didnt I tell you just now? Only then] [Didnt the Sacheon branch manager say that he wouldnt win thepetition anyway? Why are you trying to take hostages?] [Its just insurance in case of an emergency.] [ They said it would be an unprecedentedly high levelpetition with participants, but they made a lot of exaggerated statements to persuade me. It seems.] [.] [If you think you cant refuse the offer since youre in the same boat anyway, youd better change your mind. Dont look at me too lightly.] [Of course, I didnt mean to ask you bare-faced. I have an item prepared in return, would you like to take a look at it?] [The item is ready. Rather, I would like you to give me confidence.] [Confidence? What kind of assurance are you talking about?] [The non-aggression pact you handed me earlier. After thinking about it, I think I made a very poor deal, trusting only on a piece of paper that had no effect.] [?] [You said you would give me your seal after I got to the pce grounds. But where is the guarantee that you will keep that promise?] [Are you saying you dont trust me?] [I want to ask you the other way around. On what basis should I trust you? Dont you think that my credibility has been greatly reduced by the request I made just now?] [.] [You asked me to sell out my group. If you are going to make an unreasonable request, you must show appropriate sincerity. Wouldnt that make sense?] [Good. What do you want?] [First, I need to put my seal on the non-aggression pact. [A seal symbolizing you, not a seal symbolizing the pce lord.] Tired of gently coaxing andforting Hwang Bo-gyeong, who was very excited, Prince Lee eventually put his seal at the end of the non-aggression pact as she requested. The document was currently in my hand. Could you hand over the documents to me for a moment? I want to take a closer look. Its not possible. Just see it there with your own eyes. You speak too much of an old man. If you increase your eye strength through internal energy, this distance shouldnt be a problem. Are you going to hand over the documents because youre crazy? If Huigawon damaged the documents, there would be no such trouble. Do you need any other evidence? Its done. Just by looking at that document, I think you can see how things are going. Hwigawon scratches the back of his head while letting out a groan. After some time passed, he sighed and spoke in resignation. What do you want? Chapter 216 Episode 216 What do you want? It was a de facto deration of surrender. Finally, the stage was set for negotiations. Still, Im d we canmunicate with each other. If he had been an old man with a tight-knit mind like a Kunlun sect elder, things would have been quite troublesome. With a smile on my face, I packed the non-aggression pact in my arms. What should I ask for now? He was a person who managed as many as one castle. There was no way he did not know the meaning of this document with Confucius seal. Numerous warriors were interested in this matter. In other words, publicization of the incident was inevitable. The best option for Huigawon is to wait until the warriors interest subsides and then quietly cover up the incident. However, with clear evidence presented before our eyes, that became impossible. If you try too hard to cover it up, even the military may be involved in the incident. Thats probably how he judged it. If Huigawon had not epted the evidence I presented, I would have gone to someone else with it. For example, Prince Beast or Prince I, who is the enemy of this Confucius. I would like to ask you three main things. Three things? Just listen first. Huigawon sighed. If the best was not possible, there was no choice but to choose the next best option. Since he hade this far, he would never be able to refuse my request. First, properlypensate the envoys who suffered damage. Tell me specifically what kind ofpensation you want. I think Nammans specialties would be appropriate. We will have a separate time to discuss in detail. I understand. Second, take measures to prevent recurrence. There is no guarantee that the same thing will not happen twice or three times. So, I hope that the military department wille forward and impose sanctions on this Confucius and the Three Confucius. Dont worry about that part. I was nning on doing that even if you didnt ask me to. What is thest third? I would like you to contact Dokgokju. I would like to meet you sometime. ! Huigawons expression hardened. The look on his face said he never thought I would ask for something like this. Im sorry, but I cant guarantee whether he will respond to my call. It doesnt matter. All you have to do is tell the story. What Woo Hwayeon said to me a month ago passed through my mind. [I would like you to take me with you when you return to the central region afterpleting your duties as an envoy.] I felt the need to talk to Dokgokju at least once. The decision on whether or not to bring Woo Hwayeon to the midfield would be madeter. You probably know Dokgokju too. Woo Hwayeon and I had a secret conversation. It was only natural that the watcher he dispatched died by my hand. In fact, from that day on, the number of eyes watching me increased. Its not difficult to catch it if you put your mind to it, but I was deliberately leaving it alone. Because there is nothing good about causing unnecessarymotion within the pce. If you would do me a favor, I will not mention any more about the punishment of the attackers. It was only when there were many eyes watching that he made a statement that seemed to call for strong punishment, but in fact, how to dispose of the attackers was a good problem. There was no harm to the mission, but there was no benefit in escting the situation any further. Its nice that it knows how to scratch the itch. Huigawon smiled bitterly and nodded. I gave in what I had to give in and took care of what I needed to take care of. At this level, it could be said that the negotiations were concluded sessfully. I slowly got up from my seat and said goodbye. Then, I will see you again in five days. In five days, it will be thest day of the bimupetition. Does this mean you wille back after winning thepetition? . Instead of answering, I slightly raised the corner of my mouth. As I turned around and left the living room, Huigawon spoke as if warning me. Be careful. Nanmans warriors are stronger than you think. If you let your guard down, youll get a big nose injury. Thank you for the advice. * * * The main round of the martial artspetition has begun. I entered thepetition hall amidst an outpouring of cheers. It goes without saying, but I was not the one for whom the audience cheered in unison. A middle-aged man with a fierce look reminiscent of a wild beast stood facing me at a distance of three feet. It looks like you suffered a serious injury during the preliminaries. Despite the audiences enthusiastic cheering, the middle-aged warriors physical condition did not seem to be very good. Arge sword wound on his leg was noticeable. I had doubts about whether I would be able to demonstrate my skills like that. Well, its a good thing from my perspective. Since thepetition schedule was set too short, the side effects were bound to be significant. Since there was not enough time to take care of injuries and recover strength, it was inevitable that the burden on participants would increase as thepetition progressed. Therefore, the participant who received a bye due to the opponents withdrawal had no choice but to gain an advantage in the next match. The suggestion that Confucius made to me came from that context. Woooooo! The sound of the horn echoed throughout the stadium. A signal signaling the start of a match. I kicked the ground hard and rushed towards the middle-aged warrior. Hmph! The warrior raised the huge greatsword above his head and brought it down in a straight line. Taishan tack (̩ɽ). One of the three basic principles that form the basis of all sword techniques. Although the sword stroke was simple, the power contained in the sword strike could never be ignored. The ideal way to respond would be to ward off or avoid the attack, but I instead held out my fist and countered it. Whoops! There was a deafening crash sound. Just bypeting with each other, I was able to estimate the opponents capabilities. Should we really say that he is a talented person who advanced to the finals? At this level, it seemed like it would not be far behind the Red Ghost Double Sword that had been fought in Zhejiang in the past. Of course, if it had been in perfect condition, it would have been like that. I threw out my fists one after another and put pressure on my opponent. I could have taken advantage of my mobility and used a hit-and-run strategy, but I didnt feel it was necessary. Okay! Damn it! A look of bewilderment appeared on the middle-aged warriors face. The advantage of distance was clearly his. Nevertheless, it was my side that had the upper hand in the attack and defense. I narrowed the gap between me and my opponent without any hesitation. The seventh herbivore, Shaejangquan (cȭ). A blow that shatters the internal organs. The moment the fist made contact with the surface of the sword, the middle-aged warriors waist was bent like a giant tiger. The trick of the attack was that the young Gwongyeok pierced the sword face and exploded into his abdomen. I didnt miss the opportunity and punched the air one after another. The sixth herbivorous pitching fist (͸ȭ). The fist flew through the air and struck the middle-aged warriors entire body. under! The warrior, who had lost his bnce and was staggering, exploded his lions tail and stepped on the ground. The energy that had been swaying along the surface of the great sword red up and turned into a thin line. The emergence of swordsmanship. The moment the middle-aged warrior swung his sword while shouting an unintelligible name, eight swordsmen swept across the area. A cloud of dust arose along with the explosion. The audience, who were watching with excited expressions, all held their breath. Its ridiculous. The dust cleared and the results of the match were revealed. The warrior kneeling on the ground looked down at the great sword that had been cut in half and let out a helplessugh. Even the spleens herbal food cant inflict even a single wound. . thanks. ? I noticed it from the beginning. At least they deliberately insisted on a head-on confrontation out of consideration for my injury. After struggling to finish his sentence, the warrior lost consciousness and tore down the new figure. Whoa. I took a breath as I withdrew the sword I had ced on the opponents neck. A heavy silence fell. The audience, who were confident that the middle-aged warrior would win, looked at me in disbelief. It seemed like he was greatly shocked by the fact that an unknown masked person unterally defeated a top 100-level expert. victor! Seogon! The elder of the Beast Pce, who took on the role of referee, dered the winner in a powerful voice. After giving a nce to the leaders of the five factions watching from the stands, I walked out of the stadium with light steps. Some time passes. Wow! Sergon! Sergon! Sergon! Sergon! A huge cheer erupted. There are also voices chanting the pseudonym. It was a moment when the name of the monster wearing the fox mask was deeply engraved in the publics mind. * * * Fuuuuu. yer waiting room in the arena. After finishing my training, I opened my eyes and stood up, massaging my shoulders. After practicing for about an hour, my body became so light that it felt like I was flying. There was no fatigue and the energy I had expended waspletely replenished. Ill be able to y the next match without any problems. The durability and recovery of the body strengthened by the White Thunder Godkung were so outstanding that they were iparable to those of an ordinary warrior. For other participants, the series of battles might have felt like a huge burden, but it wasnt for me. The tough and strong blood vessels and organs would not suffer internal injuries from even the most severe shocks. Even if you get injured, you will be able to recover quickly. Perhaps, even if he had not joined hands with the master, he would have been able to gain an advantage over other participants. I feel sorry for Warrior, who was my first match opponent in the finals, but I wasnt particrly considerate of him when we faced him head-on. I just wanted to finish the match quickly and minimize the consumption of internal strength. Anyway, the quality of the contestants who advanced to the finals is definitely high. It was said that the level of participants would be so high that it could not bepared topetitions held so far, and that was not a lie. From the first match, I never thought I would be facing a 100-year-old expert. Well, Ive felt it since the preliminaries. This is apetition where each participant is an expert who has reached at least the peak level. There was noparison in level with the Yongbong branch. Some of those who were watching the match from the stands appeared to be experts who had reached the state of hwagyeong. It was probably a trump move prepared by all of them from each faction. Perhaps there were more masters of Hwagyeong than I realized. Because it is not easy to recognize a master of the same level who has deliberately hidden his knowledge. Unless there are any major surprises, they will sweep the top ranks of thepetition. by the way. Suddenly a smile escaped my lips. Before the first match of the finals, I checked the bracket with Changin Dojang. I still couldnt forget the expression Changin Dojang made at that time. [Isnt this rigged?] [Its probably not rigged.] [No matter how you look at it, it looks like it was rigged.] [The bracket was created through a lottery. And the one who carried out the draw was the military department, which ims to be neutral.] ording to the bracket, I could win only bypeting with three people who were identified as masters of Hwagyeong. As Changin Dojang said, there was no Daejinun to the point where one wondered if someone had manipted it. Well, if you just break everything, theres no problem. Chapter 217 Episode 217: The final round The opponent I faced in the second round was an older warrior who used a small dagger that did not suit his size. Woooooo! As soon as the horn sounded, the warrior who dug into the side extended his dagger and aimed at the side. Kagagak! The dagger, which seemed like it would never pierce the skin, was blocked by a membrane of brain energy and was stuck in the air. I stretched out my left hand and grabbed the cor of the person who was backing away with a puzzled expression. Quang! The adult warriors new form crashed down harshly in the middle of the stadium. The warrior, who had coughed up a handful of blood, struggled to get up, but I was notpassionate enough to just watch. Bwak. As I was looking down at the warrior who had knocked him out by pointing at him with a bow, the elder in charge of the referee announced the result of the match in a voice full of energy. victor! Seogon! Wow! Sergon! Sergon! Sergon! Cheers immediately erupted. It was a very different reaction from the first match in the finals. Even though the unidentified monster won a one-sided victory, the audience showed great joy. I dont think its simply because awareness has increased. It wasnt difficult to guess why. I picked up the dagger that had fallen on the ground and examined it, narrowing my eyes. The des discoloration turned ck, making me think it must have been poisoned. Its not an ordinary poison. When I was visiting the Dangga to receive Cheondokdan, I tried various poisons. Thats why I knew it intuitively. Even as someone who has achieved imperviousness to a thousand poisons, I cannot take lightly the poison applied to this dagger. I thought it might have been dangerous if my skin wasnt protected by the brain energy membrane. I thought his skills werecking even though he was a person who advanced to the finals, but maybe he was simply notpatible with me. The older warrior was probably from Dokgok. This may be the reason why the referee did not give a lengthy exnation such as who he was from which tribe when introducing him. I remember hearing that Dokgoks assassins were an object of fear for the people of Namman. It is said that while the people of Central ins use the expression a tigeres and snatches a child when disciplining a child, the people of Namman use the expression the ghost of a doggokes and snatches. In an officialpetition like this, a warrior from Dokgok has no choice but to be a viin. I tore the clothes, wrapped them around the dagger, and kept it in my arms. I dont really have a hobby of stealing other peoples things, but since I did hand-to-handbat in apetition where even killing the opponent was allowed, I thought it would be okay to take home at least one trophy. If you take it to Tang Seo-yeon, you will be able to find out what the poison on the dagger is and how to decipher it. * * * The opponent in the third match of the finals was a warrior belonging to Shi Gongjas faction. He announced his withdrawal before the match even started. Under the pretext of having a severe stomachache. At least Ill give a usible reason. There were boos from the audience, but he didnt seem to care much. He simply left the scene with a rxed expression, as if his role had beenpleted. As I turned my head, the figure of Master Shi, resting his chin on the back of his hand and looking down, came into view. . After saying hello with a wink, he left the match venue and headed to the waiting room. Changin Dojang, who was waiting holding a dry towel, smiled bitterly and withdrew his hand. Now I just have to y five more matches. Actually, you could say this is just the beginning. Are you okay? I know the strength of the Sohyeop, but even so, fighting a series of battles with three masters of the Hwagyeong Strictly speaking, it is not a series of battles. Its not much different. Come to think of it, Elder Hwangbo said something like that before the Bimupetition was held. ? If you dont win thepetition, I will mercilessly remove you from the position of representative of the delegation. Thats such a burdensome cheer. What should I do? If I lose the position of representative of the delegation here, I will have neither porridge nor rice. I have no choice but to win somehow. Sometimes I get confused as to whether Sohyeop has a meticulous personality or a reckless personality. How great it would be if things went just as nned. Sometimes you have to be reckless to get what you want. You sound like an old man who has lived the whole world. Hes younger than me. He is younger than the seal, but he lived longer. What do you mean? There is such a thing. * * * Did you join hands with the fourth guy? Confucius Wu Jiajin clicked his tongue and stood up, saying Tsk. He shifted his gaze to look at the other brothers, and a sneer appeared on his lips. As I looked at the second and third children with very nervous expressions, I felt pitiful. You idiots. Did you think such shallow tactics would work forever? After all, a warrior must prove his worth through force. In the end, the only person I had to trust was myself. Since he was not confident in his own martial arts skills, he became obsessed with scheming tactics and was held back in important situations. Grand Duke. You have to go quickly. Know. Woo Ga-jin, who responded as if he was annoyed by his subordinates handling, left the audience and headed to the match venue. All the warriors he encountered along the way stared at him with nervous expressions. Who are you? I dont know if you remember, but this person has visited you once before. As the next chieftain of the Horon tribe. Youre a small piece. This is not someone you can look down on. It is said that he has a reputation as the most skilled person in the tribes territory. To say that he is the rising divinity of a certain tribe or that he is an unrivaled powerhouse in the region. Its okay to use such useless modifiers. Woo Ji-jin responded in a sour tone and took off his outer clothes and handed them over to his subordinate. The muscr upper body covered in tattoos was fully exposed under the sunlight. Ill be back for a while. * * * Anyway, there are no monsters. The three middle-aged men who were watching the match frowned. It wasnt very pleasant to see a warrior who had worked so hard to recruit being pushed out one-sidedly. I wish I could at least inflict minor injuries. Every time the huge curved sword was swung, a violent wind blew. The floor of the stadium was ruined by the sword energy that poured out. It was a sight that looked like a monster from a folktale running amok, not a human. Wow! Wu Ga-jin charged in with a roar, wielding a curved sword engulfed in strong energy and putting pressure on his opponent. The warrior, who barely managed to withstand the attack, finally knelt on the ground. The shattered gauntlet was torn from his hand and fell to the ground. Now wait a minute! I surrender! Sigh! Blood spurted out like a fountain. A man who helplessly destroys a new model. The Three Princes stood up from their seats with a shocked expression. That crazy guy! A swear word suddenly came out. The next chieftain of the Horon tribe lost his life at the hands of Ugajin. I knew you had the personality to go out on a limb, but. I had no idea that things would be done so recklessly. Even so, what would happen if the next chieftain of arge tribe was murdered? Reason could not keep up with the unexpected situation. Hundreds of thoughts ran through my head. . At that time, the gaze of the first prince turned towards the direction where the third prince was. The moment their gazes crossed, the Three Princes felt goosebumps rising all over their bodies. When I saw my brother looking at me with a wild smile, I felt like a mouse in front of a cat and couldnt move. profit! He was ring at Gongjas back as he walked out of the stadium at a leisurely pace and grabbed the handrail of the stands tightly. Kwazizig! The railing made of hard wood crumbled and debris flew in all directions. Lets see. older brother. * * * Thats amazing. As I was watching the match from the stands, I narrowed my eyes and stared at the back of the athlete. I had some guesses, but seeing it with my own eyes feltpletely different. It was indeed a skill that made him confident of winning. Confucius opponent was clearly a 100-year-old expert. Even unlike the middle-aged fighter I faced in the first match of the finals, I was in perfect condition. A man of such skill was brutally murdered after being pushed around one-sidedly. If we win smoothly, we will face Il Gongja in the finals. The audience also froze at the shocking result. However, the reason they were surprised seemed a little different from mine. If they had simply admired the works inaction, cheers would have erupted. I nced at the middle-aged man who was ruining the railing. Woo Gyeong-gon. The reaction of the three princes was unusual. The murdered warrior was likely someone he had recruited. Did you say he was the next chieftain of the Horon tribe? Although I did not know much about the tribes of the South, I could easily guess that the Horon tribe was arge tribe with an influence that could not be ignored. It was clear that the elder who yed the role of judge gave a lengthy exnation. Certainly Confucius had some leisure. It would have been possible to subdue him without killing him. Even the audience clearly recognized it, so what more can I say? Nevertheless, Confucius Il cut down his opponent mercilessly. It was an attitude that could not be shown unless it was an attempt topletely quarrel with the Horon tribe. Things are going interestingly. It was a lot of fun watching the fight between the brothers. It was doubtful whether the three princes would tolerate this incident calmly. Because they have received sanctions from the military department, they wont be able to take action easily. Perhaps Confucius One took that into ount and provoked Confucius Three? I hope to spend some time thinking about this and that. Wow! The cheers from the crowd disturbed my ears. Two people who had newly appeared at thepetition site stood facing each other with a three-length gap between them. One was wearing a ck robe that was unsuitable for the climate, and the other was wearing colorful clothes made of animal skin. Woooooo! The sound of a horn rang out. As soon as the sound announcing the start of the match rang out, a warrior in fancy clothing kicked the ground. And then it fell straight to the ground. ? The audience looked puzzled at the iprehensible situation. The man in ck, who was looking down at his opponent, quietly left the match site. The referee, who btedly realized the situation, dered the victory of the man in ck. At that point, the colorfully dressed warrior was already dead. her . As I watched the match from beginning to end, I let out a soft exmation. It couldnt be anything other than a truly ghost-like technique. The next match wont be easy. Chapter 218 Episode 218: Early morning. I stretched out and left the dorm and headed to the arena with Changin Dojang. Its called death poison. The conversation I had with Seoyeon Dang the night before shed through my mind. [Its a sound poison.] [Sound poison?] [Its an extreme poisonparable to the Seven Soul Poison.] [!] The Seven Soul Poison, the extreme poison of Tang familys vision. I knew well about its power. It was useful when dealing with a vampire demon, but more than anything, it was the item that drove me to death in my past life. A poisonparable to that of the Seven Horned Poison. Naturally, vignce had no choice but to increase. [If you are poisoned, your entire body will be paralyzed and you will have difficulty breathing, leading to death.] [ It appears to be a type of neurotoxin.] [I am not sure. This is because I am only talking about the symptoms that are apparent on the outside. Since it is a product made by mixing several types of poison, it is not surprising if there are other symptoms.] It reminded me of the day before when a man in ck and a warrior in fancy clothes had a match. As soon as the warrior dressed in fancy clothes kicked the ground, he stiffened as if he had been made of wood or stone and fell straight to the ground. And before long, he stopped breathing. It is highly likely that sound poison was applied to the memorization emitted by the person in ck. That means the next opponent is also Dokgoks assassin. Although he came from the same background as the fighter he faced in the second round of the finals, his level of achievement was clearly different. It was never easy to see. [I have only heard about it through records, but this is my first time seeing it in real life.] [Then you dont know how to detoxify it?] [It is possible to manufacture antidote. In the past, when a war broke out between the Southern Manchurian and Central ins Wulin, there was a record of Tang family members manufacturing various seaweeds.] [ Then, can you manufacture seaweeds right now?] [Yes. Before leaving for South Manchuria, I researched materials in advance and copied down important information. [If only I had a few ingredients] I took out insurance in case of an emergency. Even if he got poisoned during the match, he wouldnt die. Ive been meaning to ask this for a while. ? What is your rtionship with Tang Xiaoje? Changin Dojang, who was walking next to me, asked a question. I suddenly looked back at him with an expression as if asking why he was asking such a question. I dont think its an ordinary rtionship. Weve known each other for quite some time. I heard that he apanied you when you headed to Gwiju to subdue the Iron Blood Demon Army and also attended the 80th birthday party held at Namgung House. Before that, we even went on river trips together. An old acquaintance. Is it simply that? What answer do you want to hear? Are you asking because you really dont know? Im asking because I really dont know. You act like an old man who has lived the rest of the world, but somehow you be less tactful than a Taoist monk. ? Thats it. I have no hobby of meddling in other peoples business. Changin Dojang, who was staring at this with a puzzled look on his face, shook his head and quickened his pace. I stared at the back and tilted my head. I couldnt understand why they were suddenly asking about my rtionship with Seoyeon Tang. It took a while to move around in an awkward atmosphere. Thats right. I yed with the damro (տR) tied to my waist and drew a wry smile at the corner of my mouth. It wasnt easy to pretend to be a man with no sense. * * * Pooh-ooh! The sound of a horn rang out. The fourth round of the finals has begun. Kagagak! The reflection aimed at the nape of the neck was blocked by the brain energy membrane and fell to the ground. Even though the surprise attack ended in vain, the man in ck was unfazed. He calmly took a step back, widened the distance between himself and memorized various techniques. This is not an opponent you can win by fighting while hiding your level. After taking a short breath, I immediately unfolded my ghost beam and chased my opponent. I had no intention ofunching an exploration war. When dealing with someone who is good at poisoning and poisoning, it was better to push through with a quick decision. There was nothing good about wasting time. He pulled out a sword from his waist and swung it. This was the first time a sword was used inpetition. The third herbivorous full moon. The swords trajectory drew arge circle. Memories caught in the path bounced and flew in all directions. Awesome! A dagger the size of a fist flies in with a fierce attack. A thinyer of strong energy covering the surface was noticeable. It was an attack with power that could not be underestimated, but because the path was straight, it was easy to avoid. What you really had to be wary of wasnt the dagger. It was a small reflection flying secretly, hiding in the shadows. Quang! The fist, engulfed in strong energy, collided with the dagger, creating a roar. He tilted his head sharply to avoid being seen and immediately narrowed the distance to the opponent. Wow! The cheers from the audience echoed loudly throughout the stadium. It was a match of such a high level that it could not bepared to any matches that had been yed so far. Even an ordinary person who was not familiar with martial arts would clearly feel the difference. It reminds me of the old days. It reminded me of the times when we danced at the partys dance hall in the past. The overall aspect of the fight was very different from then. The man in ck continued to keep his distance and keep me in check, and I relentlessly chased after him and swung my sword. Sigh! Did he feel threatened by the gradually decreasing distance? The man in ck released the whip tied to his belt and swung it. A whip that moves like a living snake, striking forward, left, and right. Add to this the asional memorization, and my hands and feet quickly became dizzy. Quad deud deuk! The ground was hollowed out like tofu. When I looked closely, I saw sharp thorns growing on the surface of the whip. If it had been hit directly, the flesh would have been torn into pieces. Its quite tricky. The martial arts skills of the man in ck were secret and sharp. Above all, there were no gaps. I knew very well how to maintain a stable advantage when dealing with experts of the same level. At this level, he would be at the top level in Dokgok. It seemed that Dokgokju had made a decision and dispatched talented people. However, I thought that Dokgokju couldnt have participated in thepetition himself and that he was merely a disciple who inherited his progress. Well, Ill think about thatter. The war of attrition without an answer could not continue forever. If it was a long game, this was the disadvantage. Even now, the opponent will continue to poison the stadium. The elder of the Beast Pce, who took on the role of referee, had already taken refuge in a corner of the stadium. Teuong! He kicked the ground hard and jumped. The energy that had been swaying along the surface of the sword rose and took on a clear shape. Quick! Absolutely! The white thunder energy oveid on the sword. For the first time, a look of embarrassment appeared on the ck mans face. It seemed like he instinctively sensed danger. The fourth herbivorous month (). A sword strike that cuts through the moon. The power of the sword strike was greatly amplified due to the use of special internal power. As it is a monotonous herbivore, the trajectory is easy to read, but depending on the situation, it can be very useful. For example, when you push your opponent hard. Wow! The tip of the whip was cut off with a harsh friction sound, and the de fell on the head of the man in ck. The man in ck did not dare to fight back and bit Shinhyeong. As soon as my feet touched the ground, I chased after my opponent. The fifth herbivorous half moon. The sword soared in a gentle curve and fell down the moment it reached its peak. The man in ck, who had escaped the sword road with an amazing walking technique, looked down at the long cut on his chest and shed tears. now. I was aiming for this moment. I swung the sword, which I held with both hands, strongly sideways. The released sword force swept the front lines roughly. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! A cloud of dust arose along with the explosion. My vision was blocked, but I didnt care and fired the new model. Even if you couldnt see it with your eyes, you could urately determine the opponents location through your senses. The twenty-fourth herbivorous month (). Pasasasasa! Following the swords path, the remaining remnants crumbled and turned into countless energy swords. The price of overdoing it and wasting a lot of energy was high. For a moment, I felt empty in my stomach. The feeling of nausea rose up. The problem was not whether there was more or less inner strength. Originally, herbivory that required high output was apanied by recoil. When we capture victory, we will definitely finish. All of the hundreds and thousands of swords were real. A wave of swords rushes in, filling the entire front. As a person in ck who was pushed and pushed into a corner, he would never be able to hold on. * * * Kuh The man in ck let out a faint groan as he waved his wrist and removed the whip that covered his entire face. Blood flowed from the corner of the mouth. Although I onlypeted a few rounds, I suffered quite a few internal injuries. What such ignorance. Until the middle, he was clearly leading the flow. But it quickly turned upside down. I never thought that I would be cornered by a tactic that simply involved pushing with force. Didnt you say that it was ate index that had just passed the terms and conditions? However true it may be, does it make sense to say that a 21-year-old young man is not only at the level of the flower world, but also a power that overwhelms him? A hard feeling from the back. In the midst of all the chaos, it seemed like they were cornered into the corner of the stadium. This cant be the end. If the previous unreasonable attacks were intended to push the opponent into a corner, there would be onest move left to catch the prey that had been cornered. just as expected. A terrifying wave of energy was transmitted through the skin. crazy. Cursing words naturally flowed out. A wave of swords surging in. I knew the moment I saw it that it was not an illusion. There was no ce to escape. Even if you protect your body with self-defense, you wont be fine. After making a split-second decision, he threw out his left hand, engulfed in strength, and struck the wall behind him. Kwaaaaang! The wall caved in with a loud noise. * * * Amazing. I lowered my sword andughed. Cheonwol () was an herbivorous type that was difficult to use in actualbat due to its high internal energy consumption and low effectiveness. However, it was also an herbivore that, once properly deployed, could surely finish off the opponent. I never thought they would destroy herbivorous food like that. A moment of crisis. The man in ck broke the wall of the stadium to create space and crumpled his body into it. He then covered his entire face with a whip and used self-defense to protect his body. No matter how you look at it, it doesnt seem to be big enough for a person to fit in. Have you learned the axial bone technique? He seemed to have mastered all kinds of unusual skills, just in case someone came from Dokgok. Creep! The man in ck came out of the wall and set his feet on the ground. Stone debris fell to the ground. . Although the damage was minimal, that didnt mean the man in ck waspletely unharmed. His blood-covered clothes were in tatters, and blood was flowing fromrge and small wounds all over his body. I took a deep breath and straightened my posture. Although it was an unexpected situation, there was no need to be scared. Victory was still on my side. At that time, the man in ck threw the whip on the floor and opened his mouth. I will surrender. Chapter 219 Episode 219 ? I stared at the man in ck with narrowed eyes. I couldnt understand why they suddenly dered surrender. Although he was somewhat injured, his physical condition was not so bad that he could no longer fight. If you came here under themand of Dokgokju, you wouldnt have known that the next pce lord could be decided based on the results of thepetition. Dokgokju was trying to enshrine his maternal granddaughter, Woo Hwa-yeon, in the royal pce. It did not ur to me that he, who was pushing ahead with his work even while ignoring the wishes of the parties involved, would tolerate something like surrender. Are you surprised? . There is nothing to see as strange. It was a decision made based on extremely rational judgment. What does it mean. I felt it while dealing with it in person. You still have room. . The man in ck sighed and brushed off the dust from his face. I was confident in the fight so far. Even if I fight further here, I wont be able to defeat you. Even if I win by a fluke, I wont be able to get my body back in perfect condition until the next match. Only after hearing the exnation was I able to understand the ck-clothed mans intentions to some extent. In some ways, I didnt know if it was a wise decision. Even if the fight was dramatically reversed and the man in ck was victorious, the chances of him winning the championship were extremely low. There are two masters of Hwagyeong that I have to deal withter. My bad luck meant that the person in ck had bad luck. If you are going to lose anyway, it would be better to allow you to advance to the next match with your strength intact. The best has passed the water. If so, we must at least avoid the worst. It seemed like the man in ck had made that decision. In a way, it could be said to be in a simr context to the case where the messenger came forward to help me. I licked my lips with regret and returned the sword to its sheath. The excitement that was so high has cooled down. I havent yet been able to use everything I practiced against Dang Seo-yeon and Dang Sang-jin. The man in ck handed me a small bottle from his arms and threw it at me. Take it. What is this. It is a cure. Cancetion? As you may know, you are currently addicted. Because I kept inhaling poisonous smoke during thepetition. . If you take it, it will be a great help in detoxification. Of course, you cannot simply trust me I will ept it gratefully. I will ask the Poison King to consider using it after verification. There was a method like that. Soon, the pce elder, who took on the role of referee, dered the winner in a voice full of energy. Perhaps because it was a somewhat disappointing result, some spectators booed. I packed the medicine bottle in my arms and walked out of the stadium at a leisurely pace. * * * The opponent in the fifth match of the finals was an elderly warrior with an average height and a gentle appearance. He is said to be a warriormander who leads the warriors of the Daron tribe, but looking at his appearance, he looks more like a schr than a warrior. Its a tribe. It was a tribal name that felt familiar. I had a memory of encountering warriors of that tribe during my journey to the Beast Pce. I apanied him for a while under the pretext of surveince. Daejeon Prefect Mu Jincheon exined that it was arge tribe in its own way. Wow To put it simply, the result of the match was myndslide victory. The pce elder, who yed the role of judge, announced the result of the dance in a voice full of knowledge. victor! Seogon! Wow! A thunderous roar erupted. As the number of matches increased, the audiences interest and support grew. I was starting to feel a bit of a burden. At this rate, I was worried that a group might be created to dig up the fictional character Seo Gon. Well, in the worst case scenario, it doesnt matter if my identity is discovered. The reason he hid his identity in the first ce was at the request of the Beast Prince. It wasnt because there was a corner on my side. Its a bit ufortable to reveal the truth to the members of the delegation, but most of them probably have some idea anyway. Big. The old warrior, who was kneeling on one knee and breathing heavily, shed tears with an angry expression. He also had outstanding skills befitting his status as a warriormander, but that was it. It wasnt much for me. I massaged my sore shoulders and turned around to walk away. There are three matches remaining. With just two more games to go, it was the final. His gaze crossed with Il Confucius, who was watching the match from the audience. . Prince Il smiled, showing his teeth. Although he did not speak, his intentions were conveyed through his atmosphere. I will win and advance as I wish, so see you in the finals. * * * All sixteen finals matches have beenpleted. A small event was held to introduce the surviving Mencius to the audience and encourage gambling to determine the winner. It was a sudden event without prior notice. One by one, the warriors who were dragged out without knowing what was going on expressed their bewilderment. Tsk. I adjusted my mask and clicked my tongue. As I was wasting time absent-mindedly under the scorching sun, I started to feel irritated. I wasnt the only one feeling dissatisfied with the current situation. Several warriors, including Prince I, openly expressed their displeasure. In particr, there was a strong bacsh from those who had been injured in previous matches. Its quite malicious. Thepetition cycle was already short, so there was a lot of pressure on the participants. I cant believe I wasted my precious rest time on such useless things. It was questionable who on earth nned this event. It is unlikely that the military department, already suffering from abor shortage, would voluntarily increase work. Suddenly, the figure of Confucius, looking up at the audience with devouring eyes, came into view. As I turned my head to follow the gaze, I saw this Confucius fighting with the Il Confucius with a sly expression on his face. Is that so? I knew it intuitively. The person who nned this event was none other than Confucius Lee. The representative of this Confucius faction did not y a single proper match today. This was because both opponents were warriors belonging to the same faction. One person only pretended to fight and then dered surrender, and the other person withdrew from the match without even participating. You do all kinds of things. Isnt he plotting to kidnap the followers of the Sacheon branch? Isnt he taking away other peoples rest time by holding a ridiculous event? I didnt like everything I did. The next match was against the representative of this Confucius faction. I muttered with a cool smile on my face. I will step on it so gently that it makes a loud noise. * * * That night. While I was resting at my hotel, I was greeted by an unexpected guest. Can we talk for a moment? I looked up to hear a voiceing from outside the window and felt goosebumps rising on my back. An old man wearing a ck long robe came into view. The hunched posture and blunt cane gave a strange sense of heterogeneity. What was surprising was that there was no sign of the old man at all. Its definitely there, but I cant feel it. There was only one person in all of Nanman who could perform such an absurd feat. I didnt know that Gokju woulde visit me in person. Arent you the one who said you wanted to see me? I obviously asked you to contact the military, but it was only a request made with the intention of visiting me. You say something interesting. Are you willing to tell an outsider the location of Poison Valley? but. That too. How long do you n to keep guestsing from afar standing outside? Pleasee in. I will give you an expensive car brought from Jungwon. As soon as he finished speaking, the old mans new form rose into the air. It was like seeing a ghost floating around. He silently settled on the window sill and entered the room and spoke. I guess youre not as cautious as I thought. Are you not thinking that I might harm you? If you had meant to do that, you would have attacked right away without revealing your presence. Thats right. I dont know if its bold or reckless. And if something goes wrong with me, wouldnt Gokju be in trouble too? What do you mean? I dont think you would want Prince I or Prince Lee to upy the pce grounds. Dokgokju let out a chuckle, leaning his cane against the table and resting his butt on the chair. I put the teaware in the corner of the room down on the table. He put the leaves in a kettle filled with water, created samadhi fire, and made tea. Dokgokju, who was handed a cup filled with tea, smiled and said. Its not a bad scent. This is Yongjeong tea (). I hope you like it. Ask me straight. What did you talk about with Hwa-yeon? I have a favor to ask. ask? He asked me to take him with me when I finished my mission and returned to the central ins. ! Dokgokjus face hardened. I had no intention of hiding what happened at the time. Because poisonous wine wont be able to harm me anyway. I feel a bit upset because I feel like Im suddenly telling you this. Although it was an act that put Woo Hwa-yeon in trouble for confessing her true feelings with great determination, I did not feel particrly guilty. I wasnt even asked to keep it a secret in the first ce. Even if I had been asked to do so, I had no intention ofplying with it. So did you ept it? I havent decided yet. Cant decide? It meant that I didnt ept it, but I didnt reject it either. Isnt it a very attractive story from my perspective as the representative of the delegation? The biological child of Lord Yasugung and the maternal granddaughter of Lord Dokgok. It would be a great achievement if we could bring someone of that caliber into the team. What a bold guy. Are you saying that in front of me? I am saying this because it is in front of Lord Gok. What do you mean? I n to make a different decision depending on how Lord Gok reacts. Hwayeon is my granddaughter. As I am a granddaughter whom I got at ate age, I am very attached to her. Do you think I will let my beloved granddaughter be taken to Jungwon? She actually wants to go into exile in the central ins. Hes still young, so he probably feels like hes wandering. Although you care about your granddaughter, you dont seem to have much respect for the persons wishes. Do you want to call me a cruel grandfather? Dokgokjus eyes became sharper. I tilted my teacup to quench my throat and slowly opened my mouth. Actually, I am not very obsessed with taking the princess to the central in. I wish I could take him with me, but my honest opinion is that even if I cant, it doesnt really matter. No matter how much you want to achieve merit, you wont be able to get the benefit of losing the favor with Lord Gok. . I just want to check. Gokjus true intentions. Chapter 220 Episode 220 Do you want to know the true intention? yes. Youre saying something iprehensible. Dokgokju shook his head once and lifted the teacup to his mouth. Judging from the different colors in his eyes, it seemed like Longjeong tea suited his taste. I want to ask you one thing. What do you want to ask? Why did you not reveal it to those around you, even though you knew that Master Shi had joined hands with the Demon Cultist? What makes you think I know that? Judging by your reaction, it seems you really knew. I guess Im old too. I cant believe I got caught in such shallow water. I put down the teacup and drew a smile on my face. The verification process was simpler than I thought. Of course, I was confident before asking the question. You have a big liver. How dare you think of teasing me? I thought it was strange. It seems like you are choosing to go too far in circles, rather than your goal being to ce a princess around the pce. There were many aspects of Dokgokjus behavior that were not understood. This did not mean that he cared for his granddaughter and tried to put her on the throne of the pce, ignoring her wishes. People who force other peoples lives for their own gain are widespread even in the central ins. The doubt I felt came from the fact that Dokgokjus actions did not match his ambitions that were known to the outside world. The first time I felt ufortable was when I had drinks with Woo Hwayeon a month ago. [What would be a productive conversation?] [?] [If you threatened me by telling me to help you get to the top of the pce, if I coaxed you by saying I would reward you greatly if you cooperate with the n. Would the Sohyeop have listened to my story?] A statement that could not have been made without monitoring the other brothers every move. This was a passage that showed how wide and dense Dokgoks informationwork was. Then I thought. Perhaps Dokgokju already knew that Prince Shi had made a deal with Demonicism. Up until that point, it was just a suspicion. After epting the offer of the Lord Beast, his doubts gradually turned into confidence as he met with pce executives. Woo Hwayeons influence within the pce was greater than expected. The elder who had previously fought with Confucius was also a member of Wu Hwayeons faction. To be precise, he joined hands with Dokgokju, the person behind Woo Hwayeon. [Now wait! I belong to the Four Confucius faction!] When the first round of the preliminary round was held. The reason I eliminated all the contestants, including those who belonged to Sakongjas faction, was not simply because I wanted to show off my power. It wasnt even a mistake that I made because I couldnt recognize the other person as an ally. [What were you thinking when you did that? What should we do when even the same team is eliminated?] [Because they are on the same side.] [?] [Confucius, who was watching from the audience, doesnt seem to have noticed.] [ What does that mean?] [ Are you putting a little more effort into internal control ? I think that would be a good idea.] [!] During thepetition. I felt a strange sense of difort from the middle-aged man who imed to be an ally. A gaze as if observing the movements of prey. The first time I thought it was a coincidence, but as it happened more and more times, I couldnt help but be wary. This was the reason why all the contestants except me were eliminated, regardless of whether they were friends or enemies. Because I couldnt even trust my allies. After the match, I searched the body of the middle-aged warrior, who had passed out with a very mortified expression, and took a small bottle. The bottle contained pitch ck poison. Although it was notparable to death poison, it was immediately apparent that it was a very dangerous item. Therefore, I took it to Seo-yeon Tang and had her check it. A warrior belonging to Confucius faction carried poison manufactured in Dokgok. It goes without saying what this means. One strange thing was why he kept the poison in his arms instead of using it. Whether applied to a weapon or sprayed using a special device. There must have been plenty of ways to utilize it. The doubts were resolved when the fourth round of the finals was held. [I will surrender.] [If you are going to lose anyway, it would be better to allow you to advance to the next match with your strength intact.] The man, who was presumed to be Dokgokjus disciple and continued his progress, gave up the match so easily that he lost his temper. appeared. There is no way he wouldnt know that the next pce lord will be decided depending on who wins thepetition. They even went so far as to throw away medicine after the match was over. No matter how much I thought about it, I could only think of it as excessive kindness. I did wait for a usible reason, though. It felt awkward somewhere. It was strange that he gave his reasons for surrendering without even asking in the first ce. Doesnt it feel like youre making excuses? And there is one more fundamental question. Among the contestants, not many were from Dokgok. It was apetition where the position of the next pce lord was at stake. It made no sense for Dokgokju, who was trying to enthrone Woo Hwayeon around the pce, to show such an awkward attitude. At least in my eyes, it seemed like the Dokgok side wasnt very interested in thepetition. It may be thought that this was because the representative fighter was confident that he would win, but the possibility of this was low due to the nature of the rules requiring continuous fighting due to the short event period. More than anything. Woo Hwayeons attitude was strange. I had such a conversation with Changin Dojang before. [You had better be careful.] [What do you mean?] [I mean Confucius. I think this is someone you should never take lightly. It may sound funny to give advice to someone who is so far behind in terms of skill, but] [How can you possibly find it funny? I know that Duke Il is not someone to be taken lightly.] [ Oh, and I noticed one strange thing.] [Something strange?] [I was curious about how the heads of the five factions would react when the Sohyeop held the preliminary round. I looked at it several times. But the princesss attitude was a bit strange.] [If you mean the princess, do you mean Woo Hwayeon Sojeo?] [Thats right.] [What did you feel strange about?] [Well, she didnt seem to have much interest in thepetition. He was just looking up at the sky nkly throughout the match.] [Maybe he wasnt paying attention to the preliminaries at all.] [No matter what, its not normal to give at least a nce when a person belonging to ones faction participates in thepetition. . But since there wasnt even the slightest response, I couldnt help but feel puzzled.] Changin Dojangs intuition was right. Woo Hwayeons indifferent attitude continued even as the finals were being held. Even when the warrior representing the faction was defeated, he didnt show any signs of agitation, so what more can I say? It is unlikely that he showed such an attitude because he believed that the delegation would take him to the central in. Because I didnt give her any definite answer in the first ce. At a time when the doubts were growing bigger and bigger. A hypothesis came to mind. Maybe Dokgokju was trying to make me win thepetition from the beginning? By changing my perspective, I was able to resolve all my questions. Why did Dokgokju know the secret of Sagongja but not tell it to those around him? Why did they send a small number of people to participate in thepetition, as if they were trying to meet only the minimum assortment? Why did the man in ck simply dere surrender? Why did Woo Hwayeon not pay much attention to thepetition? What the Lord Gok really wants is probably not to have a princess around the pce. Then what do you think my real purpose is? Prolongation of civil war. . The Beast Pce, caught in an internal power struggle, is gradually losing influence in Nanman society. That must be Gokjus true goal. Isnt that right? I knew because I had memories of my past life. The fight over control of the pce continues for more than ten years. I was wondering how an internal dispute couldst for ten years, but now I think I understand. It was only after understanding Dokgokjus intentions that he was able to realize the truth. The one who adjusted the bnce of power between each faction to prolong the civil war was none other than Dokgokju. Dokgokju did not want to enshrine Woo Hwa-yeon around the pce and exercise enormous power as his maternal rtive. His true intention is to reduce the power of the Beast Sign, which exerts absolute influence in Southern Man society. If Dokgok-ju were to rece the vacancy thus created, it would not be impossible for Dokgok-ju himself to reign as the supreme ruler of Namman. Thats amazing. I never thought I could guess that far. Dokgokju, who emptied his teacup in one go, burst intoughter. The energy that slowly erupted encroached on the entire area. Although I felt quite a bit of pressure, I pretended to be calm and picked up the kettle. You must have a lot to worry about. ? As he spoke while pouring tea into an empty cup, Dokgokjus eyes narrowed. His face looked like he didnt know what he meant by saying that. Gongzi Shi can no longer do business with the Demonic Cult. What does that have to do with me? Still, isnt Shi Gongjas faction rtively weakpared to the other four factions? It is as obvious as fire that he will fall as he no longer receives the support of the Demonic Cult. . It would be an unwee situation for Lord Gok, who does not want the bnce of power between each faction to be disrupted. The fall of Confucius. The upheaval in the power map that will ur as a result. Bnce has a tendency to copse uncontrobly once it begins to tilt. In the worst case, the civil war could have ended much sooner than nned. If we wait and see the situation, the grand n that we have prepared for a long time will go awry, and if we take action, there is a risk that our intentions will be discovered. . I would like to give some advice and suggestions to Gokju, who is probably having a lot of concerns. proposal? Please allow me to take the princess to the central in. I went around and came back to the starting point. Can you exin why I should allow it? of course. I will listen. I warn you, it will have to be a reason I can understand. Sa Gongja, who has fallen on a string, will never turn down the hand extended by Gokju. ? I am telling you to disband the princesss faction and support the princess. As you may know, I am currently building an alliance with Shi Confucius. We will build a bridge. ! Dokgokjus eyes opened wide. I raised the corners of my mouth and continued exining. A faction that disintegrated due to the disappearance of its leader, the princess. Dokgok, who supported the faction, cries and joins hands with Sa Gongja to eat mustard. In this way, the number of factions would be reduced, but the bnce of power would be clearly maintained. Dokgok and delegation. It could be said that it was a proposal that was beneficial to both sides. I think this would be a fairly natural painting. What do you think, Lord Gok? Chapter 221 Episode 221 I hope that the time of silence will pass. Dokgokjus mouth, which had been tightly shut, finally opened. I understand now. ? Why did the Murim Lord make you the representative of the delegation? The heavy energy that filled the room instantly dissipated. Dokgokju smiled, nodded and said. Dont ept it. Are you sure you dont mind? I have to send my beloved granddaughter to Jungwon. As you said, isnt this what the child wanted? I was a little surprised that they epted it more obediently than I expected. The suggestion I made may seem reasonable at first nce, but it actually had a loophole. It didnt ur to me that Dokgokju wouldnt have noticed that. I was going to give up neatly when they said they wouldnt ept it. It seems that the saying that he was deeply attached to his granddaughter, whom he had acquired at ate age, was not entirely false. Dokgokju stood up from his seat, cing his hand on the table. I felt strange looking at the hunched posture that reminded me of a vige elder. After all, people couldnt judge something just by looking at its appearance. Who would believe this story, that Dokgokju, who had a reputation as one of the absolute rulers of the South, was such an unsightly old man? Whoa. He walked slowly, supporting his bnce with a cane, but suddenly stopped in ce. He quietly stared at the door and spoke in a humorous voice. How about justing in? Soon the door opened and an old man appeared. It was Dang Sang-jin, the head of the Tang family. Perhaps, when Dokgokju unleashed his energy to pressure me, he sensed something strange and came running. The entire room was enveloped in a magical membrane, but it seemed like this wasnt enough to fool the absolute masters senses. . Looking at Dang Sang-jins stiff expression, it seemed like he was quite embarrassed by the current situation. I reassured him by signaling with my eyes and muttered to myself. Its a face to face between a poisonous king and a poisonous ruler. It was a fun picture. When people in the world discuss the master of poisonous techniques, two people who are always mentioned were gathered together in one ce. Although something like that should never happen, I thought that if the two people were to fight, I would like to watch from up close. There is no need to be so cautious. All my business has been aplished, and I intend to return quietly. Then thats a good thing. I heard about the Poison Kings reputation so hard that it stung my ears. It is indeed a famous and false story. Dokgokju said, looking Tang Sangjin up and down. The wrinkled eyes were slightly curved. Tang Sang-jins expression became even more displeased, perhaps because he felt displeased with that. I know its hard to wee guests whoe without a message, but theres no need to be so stiff. . I hope they can at least clear the way. If you stand in front of the door like that, I wont be able to pass by. I watched the two people fight with excitement. For some reason, goosebumps appeared on my forearms. Dokgokju, who quietly passed by Dang Sangjin and left the room, nced in my direction and said, Please take care of Hwa-yeon. yes. I knew it intuitively. Its a request, but in fact its a statement thats close to a warning. If there was a problem with Woo Hwa-yeons life, Dokgokju would never sit idly by and ignore it. ? Dang Sang-jin looked at me and Pokgokju in turn with a shocked expression. His face looked like he couldnt understand why Dokgokju was saying this to me. Oh, by the way, I guess I didnt say something important. What do you mean its important? Woo Hyuk-jong. That viper-like bastard keeps doing nasty things, so I tried to do something to discourage him a little. yes? Youll find out tomorrow what that means. Woo Hyeok-jong was none other than the name of this Confucius. After finishing speaking, Dokgokjus new form disappeared as if melting into the darkness. Dang Sang-jin, who had been staring in the direction where he disappeared, took a long breath and looked back at me. So what happened? * * * Phuuuuu! The sixth match of the finals has begun. The sound of a horn resounding. Arge warrior with a fierce appearance rushed at me with a loud roar of energy. It already had a fierce-looking face, but since it was covered with the animals scalp, it felt like I was looking at a wild beast. The red energy swaying over the clubs held in each hand gave an ominous feeling. Its a red energy. It reminds me of a vampire. Okay! Okay! Damn it! Lets do some light exploration for a while. Instead of forcing myself to fight head-on, I bit down on Shin-hyeong and unleashed my Wolyeong-geoms herbivorous force. Twenty-third herbivorous month (ˮ). The remnants that remained along the swords path crumbled into countless des. It was the first herbal meal presented at thepetition. Of course, theres no way they would know that. While dealing with Dokgoks assassin, he used a simr herbivorous technique, Cheonwol (). The opposing fighter was probably also watching the match. Since a simr herbivory was unfolding, they would most likely show caution. just as expected. ! The opponent stopped moving for a moment due to the waves of illusioning in. I took advantage of the gap and dug into the side. With his left hand, he used a powerful fist to draw the opponents attention and swung his sword in a surprise attack, aiming for a vital spot. The fifteenth herbivorous month (˷). The sword that melted into the shadows was aimed at the opposing warriors side. It was a surprising blow, but the opponent was also an expert in fireworks. It wasnt easy. Sigh! A warrior who immediately kicks the ground and throws his body to the side. It was an astonishing reaction speed that could not have been thought of by arge man. Its a shame. I wiped off the blood from the tip of the sword and quenched my appetite. If I had gone a little deeper, I could have finished the match just like that. No, maybe its a good thing. Suddenly, the image of this Confucius sitting in the audience came into view. He had a debt to pay. Not only did they try to kidnap the followers of the Sichuan branch, but they also disgusted the participants by holding a strange event and draining their stamina. Although I didnt actually suffer any damage, I couldnt help but feel bad. I thought that if I was going to do it, it would be better to step on it more cruelly. How dare you turn a blind eye in the middle of a match! The warrior, who caught the moment like a ghost, rushed forward and struck down the club in his right hand. The energy that had been swaying along the surface of the club rose up and took on a clear shape. Kwaaaaang! I took two steps back to avoid it, and the club collided with the ground, making a loud noise. The ground beneath my feet cracked and shook. It is an incredibly powerful force. He kept his bnce using the Cheongeunchu method and punched the air repeatedly. The sixth herbivorous fighting fist of the wall power. The fist, which possesses the art of striking, struck the air and flew, striking the warriors body. Kaaap! The warrior who was walking backwards let out a scream and leapt. Two clubs falling over your head. I could fight back, but I didnt necessarily want to engage in a power battle with an opponent whose strength was great. Reduce stamina by hitting and running in moderation. Just as my opponent watched my match, I also watched my opponents match. I had some idea of how to deal with him. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! The ground sank hard and a cloud of dust rose up. After avoiding the attack with arge bite, I straightened my sword in preparation for the next attack. ? However, contrary to what was expected, the opponent did not pursue immediately. He just stared at me while taking a deep breath and didnt make any movements. I narrowed my eyes and muttered. What are you thinking? * * * As the match progressed into a long battle, I noticed one thing. The opponents movements were slower than I expected. To be precise, as time passed, the movements became more and more unnatural. It doesnt seem like youre exhausted because your internal strength has been depleted. Not only does he disy a passive attitude that doesnt fit his personality, but he also repeatedly retreats even when he has a chance of winning. If it happened once or twice, I would pass it off as a coincidence, but as the same situation repeated itself several times, I couldnt help but wonder. Have you been addicted? As I thought about various possibilities in my head, I lowered my sword andughed. What Dokgokju said to me the day before passed through my mind. [You will find out what this means tomorrow.] I see. It was said that he had taken great care to spoil this Confucius, and it seems that he was referring to this. I didnt know exactly what was done. What was certain was that the opponents physical condition was far from normal. Its literally a prepared table. I felt like a fool when I cautiously inspected the liver, thinking there was something behind it. I decided that it would be okay to push a little more boldly. The energy flowing along the surface of the sword red up and took on a clear shape. The manifestation of swordsmanship. Absolutely! Quick! Subsequently, white thunder energy enveloped the tangible energy. Sigh! He unfolded the ghost beam and immediately invaded the opponents gap. The moment the sword, which was swung in arge trajectory, made contact with the crossed clubs, an explosion rang out. Quang! bang! I continued to attack my opponent without stopping. Around the time when we exchanged about thirty sums. The warrior who was pushed away, leaving a long trail, finally got down on one knee. Uweek! Then he vomited a bunch of blood. He raised his body using a club as support, red at me with bloodshot eyes, and spoke as if he was chewing. Coward. I had nothing to say in response. I felt like I had unintentionally be a viin. Whether I be a viin, its fine as long as I can achieve my goal. I had no intention of making excuses or anything like that. I had no intention of giving the opponent a chance to adjust his stance. It would be better for both of us to finish the match quickly rather than wasting our mental energy on useless things. The 19th herbivorous month (). Sword energy spread out in all directions and swept the area. Ugh! The warrior caught in the herbivorous range let out a groan in pain. Clothes made of animal skin were torn to pieces and blood sttered. Quadddddd! Once again, he prated into the gap between the opponent and swung the sword filled with brain energy, causing fragments of the shattered club to fly in all directions. He tripped the warrior, who was staring at his empty hands with a puzzled expression, and knocked him off bnce, knocking him mercilessly to the ground. Jump! Jump! Jump! Jump! A light hitting sound rang out. The sensation of bones breaking passed through my fingertips. The body of the warrior, who had been hit alternately with his sword and his left fist, quickly became tattered. stop! The elder of the Beast Pce, who took on the role of referee, rushed in and stopped the match. He looked down at the unconscious warrior and cried out in a deep voice. Winner! Seogon! Wow! A cheer that erupts as if they had been waiting. As I looked up at the audience, I let out a smallugh. While everyone was excited about the oue of the match, only one person was leaving the stadium with a shit-chewing expression on his face. It was none other than this Confucius. I feel a bit relieved now. Chapter 222 Episode 222s semifinal match ended so simply that it was frustrating. This was because the opposing participant dered abstention. It was a natural result. Because the opponent was a member of the Shi Gongja faction. [Are you saying you will abstain?] [Yes. I suffered severe internal injuries in a previous fight. I am in no condition to continue the match.] To me, it only seemed like a flimsy excuse, but it was still a reason that the audience could understand this time. If he had withdrawn for insincere reasons like in the third match of the finals, he would have been booed. Well, it doesnt really matter whether I get criticized or not. I saw the great effect of joining hands with the master. The third match and the semifinals of the finals. I ate as many as two matches raw. Now all thats left is the finals. It wont be long until we finish our mission and return to the central in. Wow! The cheers of the audience filled the stadium. The second semifinal match was very intense. The representative warriors of the three Confucius factions fought against one Confucius. Every time Confucius swung the curved sword, there was a loud noise. The opposing warrior also did not lose and struck back by swinging arge ax filled with strong energy. The fight continued so tightly that over 200 sums were exchanged, and the excitement was contagious to the audience. Kwakwakwak! bang! The end of the match, which seemed like it wouldst forever, hase to an end. Confucius pushed forward without giving up on victory and eventually defeated his opponent. He ced the curved sword on the fallen warriors neck and licked his lips. I couldnt hear it because it was far away, but it seemed like they were urging me to surrender. It was a very different attitude from when he brutally killed his opponent in the third match of the finals. He was said to be a person who was infinitely generous to those he recognized, and it seemed like that was true. The warrior who dered defeat with a disappointed expression left the match with his shoulders drooping. victor! Wugajin! The elder of the Beast Pce, who took on the role of judge, shouted in a voice full of energy. Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! Crowds chanting the name of Confucius. Confucius, who was standing still and catching his breath as if enjoying the afterglow, turned his gaze towards the audience. I took a moment to look at the Three Confucius as he left the audience, swearing, and then he turned to look at me with a fierce smile on his face. . Now that I think about it, I had a lot of unpleasant matches in a short period of time. I thought it would be nice to have a fair stage where everyone can fully demonstrate their abilities in the finals. * * * Noon the next day. You finally made it this far. I won and came up as you hoped. I really wanted topete against a midfield powerhouse just once. Are you sure you dont mind? It looks like you used up quite a bit of energy in the semifinal match. No problem. I got enough rest to recover. The finals have finally begun. Confucius Yu Ji-jin pulled out the curved sword from his back and held it in his hand. I knew this as I watched his matches. Every time that huge curved sword is swung, a violent wind rages. Whoa. Low bowed posture. The bald head shining in the sunlight caught the eye. It was an appearance that had never been shown in previous matches. I hung the sword in my hand and observed the opponents movements closely. Woooooo! As soon as the horn sounded, Confuciuss new form disappeared like a ghost. To be exact, it was moving so fast that it felt like it had disappeared. Lee Hyeong-hwan-wi (ΓQλ). Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! The sword energy that poured out roughly scraped the ground. I flew to the side, out of range of the attack, and then unleashed my Wolyeonggeom herbivorous attack to keep my opponent in check. April, the twelfth herbivorous month. The illusion of a sword fluttering like a dance covered the entire face of Prince Il. Do you think you can fool me with such shallow water? An illusion that is torn apart in an instant. Gongja I, who had narrowed the distance in an instant, raised his curved sword and shed. The energy flowing along the de rose and took on a clear shape. Quaaaang! The moment the sword and sword collided, a huge shock wave swept through the area. Big. Because my posture was rtively unstable, I lost the battle of strength. Floating into the air, I clicked my tongue and poured out the Wolyeonggeoms herbivores again. The twentieth herbivorous month. Dozens of strands of sword energy poured down to the ground. Prince I burst intoughter and kicked the ground. He soared up, d in self-defense, and stretched out his left hand. crazy. I never thought they would choose to attack me head on. No matter how much you boost your energy and protect your body, you cant avoid being harmed. Yukchambone (عǔ). The intention to give up the flesh and take the bones was clearly revealed. Whoops! Likewise, when I stretched out my left hand to catch it, a heavy shock traveled through my shoulders and into my intestines. Using the recoil to increase the distance between me and my opponent, I managed to correct my bnce andnd on the ground. Chimi suppressed the feeling of nausea and raised her sword. Before I knew it, Confucius had prated into the gap and was drawing the curved sword diagonally. Quang! Kwakwakwak! The ground beneath my feet sank. My knees bent slightly because of the weight. Once they get the win, they push themselves so hard. I decided that if I wanted to ovee the situation, I would have no choice but to overdo it. He swung his sword wide and pushed the opponent away, then took a step back, widening the distance, and unleashed a powerful attack with the Wolyeong Sword. The 19th herbivorous month (). Sword energy spread out in all directions and swept the area. Confucius response was the same as before. Instead of retreating, he pushed in like a bull. Seeing him digging into the side as if he wasnt going to let me go, I swung my arm so fast that the sound of the sword sounded. The ninth herbivorous month. A thin membrane covering the sides was formed. At first nce, it looks like the sword membrane, which is a of sword energy, has been spread out, but in reality, it was just a herbivore that gave the illusion that the sword membrane was spread out. Since it was just an illusion, it had no meaning unless the other person was deceived. Confucius Ils thick eyebrows rose sharply. Gotcha. He stretched out his curved sword with an eerie smile on his lips. As if it were natural, the curved sword that prated the illusion roughly dug into his side. ! The next moment, a look of embarrassment appeared on Confucius face. This is probably because the sensation conveyed through the fingertips is significantly different from what was expected. I got caught. I pivoted with my left foot and kicked the opponents head. Confucius, whose posture copsed after an unreasonable attack, was unable to respond. I let out the breath I had been holding when I saw the figure of Il Confucius rolling around on the ground without even being able to take the fall. Depending on the type of herbivorous nt called Howol (o), it could also be used as bait to attract an opponent. Just like I guided the opponents movements just a moment ago. Confucius may have thought that he had seen through the essence of herbivory and stretched out his curved sword, but in fact, I had formed ayer of brain energy beneath the illusion. Naturally, the curved path was blocked by a curtain of brain energy. I took advantage of that moment and counterattacked. Big. Confucius frowned and stood up, struggling to straighten his posture. I got kicked in the head honestly. Even if he had been armed with self-defense equipment, he would have suffered considerable damage. just as expected. Confucius shook his head vigorously as if trying to shake off his dizziness. I took a short breath and kicked the ground. I had no intention of giving myself time to adjust my posture. If we keep pushing forward like this without stopping, we will be able to secure victory with ease. It was then. Suddenly, Confucius plunged the curved sword into the ground. Then, his head tilted back as if he was being pulled from behind. Krrrrr! A noise like the growling of a wild beast prated my ears. The mokuldae rang loudly and an enormous amount of energy rushed over my head. A mouth opened to its limit like that of an animal. Something ising. Feeling that something is out of the ordinary, boosting your internal strength and protecting your whole body at the same time. Wow! A roar erupted. The energy contained in the sound waves violently swept through the area. Aaaah! Aaaah! Screams erupted from everywhere. It appears that some of the spectators who were watching the match suffered internal injuries. It was a power beyond imagination. It couldnt even bepared to the sound skills previously shown by Young Eum Dae-won. I clicked my tongue inwardly, wiping the blood running down the corner of my mouth with my sleeve. The flow was interrupted. Should I really say that he is a child of the Beast Pce Lord? It looked like they werent going to give up victory easily. Yeah, its not fun if it gets resolved too easily. * * * Boom! Kwa Gwa Bang! bang! The battle progressed into a protracted battle. Neither side could secure a clear victory. I was purely amazed. Thats amazing. Honestly, I didnt expect the fight tost this long. Not all flower scenes are the same. Due to the nature of Baekrei Shingong, I had no choice but to gain an advantage over other martial artists of the same level. Yet, Confucius I was fighting on equal footing with me. He was indeed a warrior on the verge of absolute mastery. If there is a beginning, there is also an end. As nearly three hundred sums were exchanged, the superiority and inferiority gradually began to diverge. Quadddddd! Confucius let out a faint groan as he was pushed away, leaving long marks on the ground. Blood was flowing down fromrge and small wounds all over his body. It was truly an expression worthy of being a blood person. Lets end this. He carried the curved sword on his shoulder and lifted his index finger as if provoking him. It seemed impossible to believe that he had suffered serious injuries. I nodded and held the sword with both hands. Absolutely! The brain energy flowing along the surface of the sword was condensed into one point. I will not fall for the provocation. Confucius, who instinctively felt wary, ced a strong g on the surface of the curved ind. The atmosphere of the area was heavy with the spirit of the two fire fighter masters. The standoff did notst long. It was me who made the first move. The game had to be won before the brain energy, which had the tendency to spread, dispersed. The moment the white-hot sword was swung sideways. Kwaaaaaaaa! A storm swept through the area. A powerful blow that even absolute experts cant help but feel threatened by. Confucius new model flew away like a kite with a broken string. The shattered curved ind scattered in all directions. It was a moment when there was a clear distinction between the winner and the loser. * * * Thepetition has ended. Misceneous events followed and finally the closing ceremony was held. A podium was set up in the center of the stadium, and key figures from the pce appeared one after another. The person who hosted the closing ceremony was none other than Lord Beast Pce. When he, who was said to have been sick due to old age, appeared on the official ship, a murmur spread through the audience. Seogon, the winner of thepetition, please stand on the podium. The right guard spoke in a voice full of energy. I climbed onto the tform with leisurely steps and made eye contact with the Beast Pce Lord. As always, there were two guards on the left and right of the pce lord. The elders and other executives were lined up like a folding screen at the back. Be polite. Its in front of the pce lord. A friendly way of urging with a stern voice. He immediately got down on one knee and bowed his head. The pce owner, who was sitting on a fancy leather chair and looking down at me, opened her mouth softly. The winner of thepetition will be awarded gold and silver treasures, elixirs, and the title of Great Warrior. . Is there anything else you want? Since its been a while since youve made me happy, Ill grant you one special wish. The pce executives looked perplexed at the unexpected deration of the Beast Pce Lord. On the other hand, the audiences interest reached its peak. Everyone waited for me to give an answer with expectant expressions on their faces. If you do, I will be shameless and ask you a favor. I slowly raised my head and said. It was no exaggeration to say that it was for this moment that I asked the Beast Pce Lord to host the closing ceremony. Give me your daughter. Chapter 223 Episode 223 Take it. The military officer of the Beast Pce handed me a bundle of documents. After checking the Beast Pce Lords seal on the corner of the document, I nodded with a satisfied expression. Finally, the purpose of visiting the Beast Pce was achieved. If this was delivered to the headquarters of the Murim Alliance, the mission would bepleted. Are you nning on going back to the midfield right away? yes. Isnt it too urgent? You must have been tired frompeting, so I think it would be better to rest for a bit before moving. Isnt it good for the delegation to stay in the Beast Pce any longer? Thats true, but Hwigawon, who was scratching his wrinkled cheek, nced sideways behind him. The Beast Princess, who was sitting leaning against the head of the bed and staring at us, coughed softly as if she had been waiting. Iughed as I looked at the two people openly exchanging signals. Just ask normally. Of course, Huigawon was not sorry about me leaving the Beast Pce. He just wanted to give the Beast Pce Lord time to say goodbye to his blood rtive, Woo Hwa-yeon. Now that I think about it, it will take some time to prepare thepensation you promised me. We will postpone our departure by three days. Thank you. Please take care of the promised items. Dont worry about that part. I got up from my seat, packing the non-aggression pact in my chest. Since I finished all my business, I was thinking of heading back. The Beast Pce Lord spoke to me as if throwing a tone. Please take care of Hwa-yeon. Do not worry. This is a child who suffered a lot after being caught up in an unwanted fight. We will not only guarantee your personal safety but also take measures to ensure that you can live a life without any shorings. I promise you this on my name. I feel a little relieved to hear you say that. A sad smile appeared on the Beast Princes face. Before he was the ruler of Namman, he was also a parent with children. I would never feel at ease. Then Ill just leave. * * * After saying goodbye to the pce lord and the soldiers one by one, I went that way and found the residence of the prince. Originally, I was nning to go straight back to my lodgings, but suddenly I thought that I wanted to have a proper conversation with Confucius at least once. Before, I didnt have time to talk properly because he was forcing me to help him in a threatening tone. Confucius residence was located in the center of the inner city, on the highest floor. After informing the warrior guarding the entrance of my visit and entering the room, a spacious and simple space came into view. Confucius, who was lying in bed, raised his upper body with difficulty and asked. Why did youe here? I n to return to midfield soon. So I came to say goodbye. Are you saying youre leaving already? yes. Youre overdoing it. It may not be as bad as mine, but your injuries are probably significant. This is okay. As Confucius said, I suffered quite a few internal injuries in the final match. The only thing that looked fine was on the outside. There was a need to focus on treatment for a while. Of course, due to the nature of the White Lightning Divine Art, it will not take a long time to recover. It was a fun match. I think so too. Did you say you are twenty-one this year? Thats right. Its not about my reputation. Its like lying in a hospital bed after being defeated by a youngte Jisoo. Didnt thatte Jisoo win the championship by defeating all the strong men who participated in thepetition? I dont think you need to worry about losing your dignity. How dare you say something like that so casually? Arent you embarrassed? Isnt it true? He shrugged his shoulders slyly, and the Duke couldnt hold back any longer and burst outughing. Heughed for a while, then red at me with sharp eyes and said. I hope we get a chance topete again. Someone said that. Opportunities are not something you wait for, but something you create yourself. ? If we lose the sessorpetition and there is no longer a ce for the Grand Duke in Nanman. At that time, pleasee to the midfield. We will wee you. People didnt know how to do things. A word thrown without much thought could have be an opportunity to greatly change the future. As a simr example, wasnt he reunited with Yu So-hwa, the guard of the Manjang family, in Maeng? There is no such thing as bad talk. Dont misunderstand. I didnt mean it with malicious intent. Im sorry, but that wont happen. I will definitely climb around the pce grounds. I will support you. Although he was injured and weakened, he remained confident. Confucius and I continued to talk about various things after that. Its definitely different than before. Even after wiping my eyes, I couldnt find the overbearing attitude at first. asionally he would say something jokingly, but he would also seriously ask for advice. How much time has passed like that? And He, who appeared to be muttering uncharacteristically, opened his mouth with difficulty. It seemed quite embarrassing that he couldnt make direct eye contact. Take care of your youngest child. For a moment, I saw the image of Prince I ovep with that of Princess Beast, who had asked me to take care of Woo Hwayeon. If you think about it, I have never seen Confucius treat Wu Hwayeon harshly, although he was often at odds with his other brothers. Im not good at expressing myself, though. Even that arrogant and self-righteous man seemed to feel familial love for his sister. Even if they are half-siblings, does that mean that family is family? [As the fight for control of the pce intensified, our rtionship became estranged, but the rtionship between me and my brothers was not bad until a few years ago. All four of you treated your little sister kindly for a long time.] [] [I dont know. Is it so wrong to think that I dont want to kill my loved ones with my own hands?] Now I think I can understand to some extent. Why did Woo Hwayeon ask to take her to Jungwon? Why did he show such aversion to harming other brothers? Its self-sacrifice. A simr sentiment came to mind when I saw Yu So-hwa sacrificing himself for Cho Yeon-hee. It was still a feeling I couldnt rte to, but I didnt feel like denying or criticizing that feeling. yes. I nodded with a kind smile on my face. In this situation, there was no need to say something that would make the other person anxious. Do not worry. * * * The next day, early morning. I visited Woo Hwayeon and informed her of my future schedule. We will leave in two days. All right. Woo Hwayeon, sitting across from him, was dressed quite simply. It was a contrast to the previous appearance, which was decorated with great splendor. Personally speaking, this one seemed to suit her impression better. Since she is a beautiful woman, she will look good in any outfit. Are you sure youre okay? Because its something I wanted for myself. I have no regrets. Woo Hwayeon nodded with a faint smile on her lips. Contrary to what he said, the hand holding the teacup was shaking slightly. It wasnt too much of a stretch. Is there anyone in the world who would not feel anxious while living as a prisoner in a farawaynd? By the way, I never thought you would directly negotiate with your grandfather. It was half a gamble. In the end, it worked out well. The corners of Woo Hwa-yeons eyes drooped slightly. It was an expression that seemed both relieved and confused. No matter how much you want to achieve your dream, you cant believe you made the decision to send me to the central region so easily. As expected from my maternal grandfather. Well, I dont know. I shook my head and put the teacup down on the table. At first nce, Dokgokju seems to be a cold and heartless person, but I knew that this was not the case in reality. As I said, I proposed to Lord Dokgok that he disband Sojeos faction and support Sagongjas faction. ? I dont think you understand. Woo Hwayeon is staring at me with a questioning expression. I picked up the kettle and filled the empty ss with tea, then picked it up and brought it to my mouth. Let me ask you a question. What do you think is the easiest way to disband Sozers faction? Arent I, the leader of the faction, leaving for the central ins along with the delegation? no. then? Sojeo was assassinated by a gunman. ! Woo Hwayeons expression hardened. It seemed like he finally understood what I was saying. This is a problem that can be easily solved by killing him, but we chose the cumbersome method of keeping him alive and sending him to the midfield. There is no need to exin what this means. In a way, Dokgokjus decision was no different from admitting his own weakness. This means acknowledging Woo Hwayeons value as a hostage. It was an act that clearly had to take a loss for him who wanted to rule as the supreme ruler of Namman in the future. okay. Woo Hwayeon, who had been quietly fiddling with her teacup, lowered her head. The tears that flowed down my cheeks formed on the tip of my chin and fell to the floor. I tipped the teacup without saying a word, giving her time to gather her emotions. Thank you for epting my unreasonable request. There is no reason to say thank you. I did it for my own benefit. Even so, Sohyeop is a benefactor to me. . She wiped her tears with her sleeve, took a deep breath, and straightened her back. Then he looked straight at me and said. I will do anything to repay the favor. Please tell me anything you want from me. * * * The day to leave the Beast Pce finally arrived. The warriors waiting outside the outer castle came rushing in and joined the delegation. Long time no see. Old master. Im d that I safely achieved my goal. yes. It took some time, though. I will escort you so that you can safely return to the central in as agreed. Please take care of me. Daejeon Commander Mu Jin-cheon and his warriors led the way, and the envoys followed. I looked back at the pce moving away and said something to myself. What kind of trouble is this? A lot has happened in the meantime. Thinking about the long hardships he endured in a faraway ce, his anger toward Namhakgeom boiled over again. Well, Namhakgeom might be restless right now because hes worried about his blood rtives. Still, I made quite a bit of money. The mission waspleted sessfully and I earned some nice extra ie. I was already looking forward to it. If I go to Maengs headquarters and report this, I wonder how Namhakgeom will react. by the way. As I searched inside my arms, I found a small wooden box. It was an elixir received as a prize for winning thepetition. Did you say that it is the inner altar of spiritual objects that can only be found in Namman? It was a treasure of treasures that could give you half a pound of stamina in an instant if you took it. What on earth should I use this for? Chapter 224 Episode 224 Im leaving. Lord Beast Pce, who was standing with the support of the left guard and looking down at the window, blurted out. The old man, Huigawon, who was watching the scene from behind, cautiously opened his mouth. Dont be too upset. Never mind. Because Im fine. . I feel rather fortunate. Your body will die soon anyway. I feel relieved because something that has been on my mind the entire time has been resolved. The fact that Woo Hwayeon was exiled to Jungwon was not known to the outside world. Officially, she was supposed to have left everything and left the pce after bing married to Seo Gon, the winner of the female martial artspetition. It was for this purpose that I hosted the closing ceremony with all my might. This is the only way. The only way to save Woo Hwayeons life was to let her escape Nammans territory. When other brothers ascended to the position of pce guard, she had no choice but to be the first to be purged. The reason was simple. Because there is Dokgok behind her. On the other hand, there was a way to support her so that she could ascend to the top of the pce, but that method was out of the question because it would cost the lives of her other brothers. It was also something the person concerned did not want to do. Pce Huigawon made a sad expression. The Lord of the Beast Pce, whomanded the entire southern Manchuria, was now an old man with not much time left to live. How can you not feel anything when you say goodbye to a child you had at ate age? With a wry smile on her lips, the Beast Prince took her hand off the window frame and continued talking. Anyway, how did you see it? What do you mean? Yeonsoun. Im asking you what feelings you felt when you saw that friend. You mean Heavenly Dragon? It was definitely amazing. He has an incredibly detailed mind and outstanding eloquence that is hard to believe for someone so young. He was a person who was not left out of anything. It reminds me of the pce lord of the past. Is that all? yes? The Beast Prince, who sat down on the bed with the help of the Left Guard, let out a faint cough. Soon he looked back at Huigawon, who had a puzzled expression on his face, and continued talking. I felt afraid. ! I never felt this way even when I was fighting a life-or-death battle with the previous pce lord who was called a tyrant. I was not simply surprised by the potential that Yeonsun had. The Beast Pce Lord knew. Most of the pce executives who were initially wary and hostile toward Yeonsun are now showing a favorable attitude towards him. . Huigawon swallowed dry saliva. It was the first time I saw the pce lord use the expression fear when referring to someone. Youre serious. I knew this because I had been by his side for decades. What he says now is by no means a joke. The Beast Prince quietly looked away and muttered as she stared into space with unfocused eyes. Whether attaching Hwayeon to Cheonryong will be good or bad for Southern Man society * * * Confucius Lees personal office. older brother. Are you going to leave them alone? What if I dont leave it alone? Shouldnt we take revenge? Revenge. Are you going to attack the delegation returning to the central ins? Theres nothing we cant do, right? Its not worth considering. Dont involve me in useless matters. older brother! Three Confucius, Wu Gyeonggon, mmed the desk with both hands and shouted. This Confucius quietly put down his brush and opened his mouth, ring at him with harsh eyes. I dont think you know, but there is a poisonous king in the delegation. Daejeon Commander Mu Jincheon is employed as a guide and escort. . Even if you exclude the two people, there are five people who are at the level of top 100 experts. How do you n to subdue them? If my brother and I join forces, wouldnt it be a task to pool our strength? Hes a little sick of poison, but hes still over a hundred years old. It may not be as good as it was in its prime. From what youre saying, it doesnt seem like you have a proper n. No matter how strong they are, they are ultimately midfielders. There is no way they would be able to demonstrate their skills properly as they are not familiar with the climate and terrain of southern Manchuria. If you mobilize skilled warriors, you will be able to hunt as much as you want. The midfielder you ignore, a young man who has just passed the terms and conditions, won thepetition. After oveing the worst disaster. Did you not feel anything while watching it? Rather, that is why we decided now was the right time. Cheonryong may not have recovered from the injuries sustained in thepetition yet. I cant understand. How humiliated we were because of that guy. If we continue like this, the pce warriors will look down on us. I would like to see you self-destruct because you cannot control your emotions, but I will give you some advice, especially this time. Cheonryong took Hwayeon away. Do you really not know what this means? ? This means that if you touch the delegation now, in the worst case scenario, you may incur the wrath of the Dokgok state. well. I doubt that Dokgokju, who is famous for being cold-blooded and without blood or tears, will pay any attention to his granddaughter who went against his will. Confucius let out a chuckle. Even if no one else knew, he knew. The reason Dokgokju created a faction with Woo Hwayeon at the forefront was to protect her personal safety. Stupid bastard. Thats why you wont be able to do it. There was something that many people misunderstood. Dokgokju was clearly a greedy old man who prioritized his ambitions over his own blood rtives. However, that did not mean that he did not cherish his only granddaughter. Go back. I have nothing more to say to you. . Crack! The Three Princes gritted their teeth and left the office huffing and puffing. Confucius, who was quietly staring at the back, clicked his tongue and muttered to himself. I dont understand. Why does a guy like that receive support fromrge tribes? * * * after. Im dying. Changyeon, the second master of the Jeomchang Five Swords, muttered as he touched his face with his hand. Just like when we arrived, the way back was not smooth. The weather was still hot, long bushes hindered movement, and hidden poisonous insects and poisonous substances frequently harassed the group. Still, one thing that was different from before was that everyone had bright expressions on their faces. The sense of relief that they had sessfullypleted their mission made their steps lighter. From here on, it is the territory of the Daron tribe. Mu Jin-cheon, who was walking ahead, said as if he was throwing something. This was the area that had been attacked by a group of thieves a month ago. Because it was an area with poor security, everyone in the group moved around while paying careful attention to the surroundings. By the time we had moved approximately one hour. It would be best to stop for a moment. Tang Sangjin narrowed his eyes and looked around. At his warning, the other party members also stopped and held weapons in their hands. Some time passes. Beep! A sharp new noise prated my ears. Immediately after, a group of about a hundred people rushed in, shouting from left and right. Are they a group of thieves? I let out a long yawn and sat down with my butt pressed against the cart. Normally, in an emergency like this, I, as the representative of the mission, would have to take the lead in leading the mission, but it was decided that the head of the party would take over the role for a while. This was because the injury suffered during thepetition had not yet fully recovered. Sigh! Tang Sang-jin stepped forward and strongly waved his sleeves. Shhh shush! The reflections spread out with the momentum to fill the sky. I was in deep admiration at that majestic sight. All kinds of rain. A secret herbivory that can only be mastered by the head of a Tang family that spreads hundreds and thousands of memorized techniques and sweeps over a vast area. It was an all-round disaster staged by the King of Poison. It was not an attack that a single band of thieves could handle. Its just right. As everyones eyes turned to the sky, I lightly waved my hand and cut the iron rope connected to the cart. He then fired a series of blows and hit the handcuffed mans body. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! Countless reflections poured down like rain. In the blink of an eye, the thieves turned into hedgehogs and tore down the new model, screaming. Ahh! Aaaah! Everyone froze, speechless at the cruel scene that came into view. The bandits were frightened by the overwhelming demonstration of force and retreated. ? As I watched the situation, I felt puzzled and tilted my head. Arent the thieves, who thought they were going to run away, readjust their stance and attack again? This was something that normally couldnt happen. They probably dont know that its like hitting a rock with an egg. Kaang! Lets go! The envoys and a group of thieves became entangled and engaged in a fierce battle. Although the envoys were outnumbered, the inaction of each person was iparable to that of the bandits. A one-sided massacre urred. The delegation quickly suppressed the group of bandits without causing any casualties. It will be sorted out soon. As I was observing the situation while being protected by the Shaman sects Taoists, I slowly nodded. Although I was concerned about the bandits strange behavior, I didnt think there would be any major problems. Kwaaaaang! The next moment, a man rose up through the ground. The fragments of the shattered cart flew in all directions. I jumped reflexively, spotted the attacker, and burst outughing. I never would have guessed that he was hiding underground, waiting for an opportunity. Honestly, I was a little surprised. I cant believe I didnt notice the presence of someone so close. He was probably hiding his presence using the Great Law of Returning the Elderly. Kite Sohyeop! Tang Seo-yeon let out an urgent cry and took out the memorized book. Instead of avoiding it, the attacker caught it with his forearm and swung the curved sword at me. They attack themselves without taking care of themselves. I was prepared to die. He wasnt an average person. I wasnt just saying that martial arts skills were outstanding. A child was born who received valuable professional training to be reborn as a murderous ghost. Absolutely! Quick! Brain energy formed on the surface of the drawn sword. The fourth herbivorous month (). The sword strike, whose power was amplified by the use of special internal power, fell on the attackers head. I feel sorry for the attacker, but his physical condition was not bad enough to warrant being attacked to this extent. The recovery power of the White Thunder Divine Technique was so excellent that it could not bepared to other mental techniques. Kwaaaaaaaa! The moment the curved sword and the sword met, an explosion rang out. The attackers new model was thrown roughly to the ground. * * * When the attackers were subdued, the bandits began to scatter and flee in all directions like grasshoppers. The delegation had no choice but to leave them alone. The masked man had already stopped breathing. It wasnt that he was killed because he couldnt control his strength. Hemitted suicide by biting off his own dogs arm before even taking a blood test. Who on earth is this person? Dojang, an elder of the Shaman faction, looked down at the corpse of the masked man and muttered. Everyone was thinking of simr questions. The attacker had an inaction that clearly distinguished him from other thieves. There was no way that the powerful person who shattered the cart with a single blow was the leader of a group of thieves. Are these assassins sent by this or the third Confucius? I thought that maybe someone with a grudge against me had sent an assassin. I dont know who it was, but they did something for which I am truly grateful. Thanks to the attackers attention, he was able to escape safely from the envoys eyes. omg! A cry of embarrassment erupted. The groups eyes all turned to the source of the noise. Why are you doing that? Its gone! Hwangbo-gyeong, an elder of the Hwangbo family, shouted, pointing his index finger at the broken iron rope. ? A great guest! That guy is gone! Chapter 225 Chapter 225: In order to make Jeol Young-gaek a subordinate, it was necessary to first allow him to escape from the eyes of the envoys. Even if they escorted him to the Murim Alliances headquarters as originally nned, there was no way to get him outter. Therefore, I took advantage of the opportunity when the attention of middle-ss people was focused on Tang Sang-jins Mancheonhwa Rain (M컨). He cut the iron rope connected to the handcuffs that were restraining Jeolyeong-gaek, and blew the earth wind, releasing the ban on internal energy. Of course, Jeolyeong-gaek was told in advance. [I will take the opportunity and release you from detention. Run away.] [?] [Flee from the envoys eyes and go to Sacheon. If you wait at the location I designated, I will send someone.] [Can you trust me?] [I do. That the warriors desire for revenge is real.] [Its not like you dont know. The branch leader is also my enemy.] [Are you saying that because you think I sent my favorite subordinates to their deaths?] [.] [I thought you would have realized this by now, but you seem to be less tactful than I thought. ] [What are you talking about?] [No matter how much the warrior was dispatched to the outside world, it would be unnatural for him not to notice the death of his family even after a year. What if Musa is a person who is indifferent to his family?] [.] [This is just my guess, but there are probably people who have periodically ryed news to Musa about his family. Those who spread fake news that their families were safe and well. Isnt that right?] [No way.] [Looking at the reaction, it seems like my prediction was correct.] [Are you saying that the dead subordinates were in the samepany as the Assassins?] [The one who assigned them to the warrior in the first ce ? Isnt the character a murderer? It would be natural to think that way.] [That cant be true. These are people who have been with me through life and death and hardships for a long time.] [Do you really think that is not the case? If you think about it realistically, it doesnt make sense. Those who regrly ryed messages about the familys safety do not know the truth of the incident.] [.] [Stop admitting it. [The warrior had been acting like a clown, with his eyes and ears blocked by those around him.] Once locked in Mengs underground prison, a prisoner could never breathe the outside air. No matter how much I umted merit and raised my status, it was impossible to steal a prisoner from prison. Because there is no justification. I was worried about how to make it run away naturally. Thanks to the assassin who made a surprise attack, things were resolved easily. I dont know who the person behind it was, but they did something I was very thankful for. Of course, it was an act that required some degree of risk. If the Jeolyeonggaek disobeys my instructions and disappears instead of going to Sacheon, there would be no such trouble. Well, thats unlikely. However, I thought that possibility was low. If Jeolyeong-gaek wasnt an idiot, he would have known. What is the most efficient way to achieve revenge? Damn it! You probably havent gotten far yet! If we disperse the personnel and pursue it No. I calmly shook my head and stopped the very excited Hwang Bo-kyung. Hwang Bo-kyung looked back at me with a disapproving expression and asked. Why not? The situation is different from when we were tracking the location of the demon cultists before. You saw it too, Elder. An assassin attacked me, aiming for my life. . It is dangerous to disperse people and search the area in a situation like this. Everyone except Hwang Bo-kyung nodded in agreement. There was no other reason why he let the fleeing bandits go without chasing them. I couldnt ignore the sympathy that arose during my stay in the Beast Pce. There was a need to be careful, at least until we reached the central in. As the tide waned, Hwang Bo-kyung reluctantly withdrew her argument. Yang Ho-Gon, the elder of the Xinchang Yang family, looked down at the shattered cart and clicked his tongue. Its going to take a while just to clean up after myself. I cant leave all these precious things behind. The cart was filled with Nammans specialties that had been received from Hui Ga-won, a soldier of the Yasu Pce. They were currently spread all over the ground. Its a pain in the ass. It would be work to collect and transport them one by one. I guess its right for young people to do this kind of work. The gaze of the middle ss people turned to somete exponents. The absurdities arising from age and distribution tend to shine more brightly in situations like this. Of course, no one paid attention to the injured person and the woman, Seoyeon Dang. . Instantly, Changin Dojangs face distorted. He seemed to be quite unhappy with the current situation. As a disciple of the Jeomchang Sect, where could he have received such treatment? match! Hwang Bo-kyung pped her hands and settled the situation. Nothing good wille from dying any longer. Lets get organized and move quickly. It would be a good idea to go to a nearby tribe and get a new cart. * * * After a long journey, we finally arrived in Yunnan. It would be enough if I brought you here. I guess well just have to go. Thank you so much. What? Its all done for money. I also enjoyed being able to have a different experience. Saying goodbye to Daejeon Temple Mujincheon. The delegation stopped by a proper guest house to rest for the first time in a long time. Wash your body, change your clothes, and fill your stomach with expensive food. Vitality bloomed on the faces of the group who were exhausted from the arduous journey. Ugh. Hwang Bo-kyung put down her drink on the table and drew a satisfied smile on her lips. I felt excited about eating Joongwon food for the first time in a long time. After finishing my bath and entering the restaurant, I burst intoughter. Ive never seen that nervous old man look so bright. I asked, sitting down across from him. Do you like it that much? I like it. I dont know how long its been since Ist had a proper meal. I just dont like the food that barbarians eat. The mission is not over yet. I dont remember lifting the ban on alcohol. Dont be too tight. Nowadays, there is nothing particrly dangerous. Thats true, but Do you think Ill lose control if I drink some of this? And didnt you often have drinks with key figures from Southern Mandarin, using your position as the representative of the mission? Ill just look at it this once. Being condescending about something that doesnt matter. Would you like to have a drink too? I am okay. Dont hesitate, just take it. I also want to ask you something. ? -Why did you let Jeolyeonggaek go? An electric sound came out of nowhere. My eyes widened at the unexpected question. I never would have thought that Hwang Bo-kyung would have known that. -How did you know? -How do you know? I saw you freeing Jeolyounggaek from his bonds. I was keeping a close eye on him because I thought he was up to something. I narrowed my brows and tilted my head. I was watching because I thought there was a n. Did I act that way? Suddenly, Hwang Bo-kyungs reaction at that time shed through my mind. [Damn it! You probably havent gotten far yet! If we disperse the number of people and pursue them] Was what you saw at that time just acting? I couldnt easily ept the situation, knowing that Hwang Bo-kyung, no one else, hid my mistake. Hwang Bo-kyung filled an empty ss with alcohol and handed it to me and asked. -What are you nning to do by stealing Jeolyeongs guests? -. -Did you recruit him to take revenge on the Demonic Cult? -yes? -Did you think I didnt know? I already knew the reason you joined. Did you say it was to take revenge on Wolhwajang, who was exterminated by the Demonic Cult in the past? I had a nk expression for a moment. Why is Wolhwajang suddenly appearing here? Only after some time had passed was I able to understand the meaning of Hwang Bo-kyungs words. A conversation I had with the leader in the past came to mind. [Thats why Im asking. What do you want to achieve in the future? Are you dreaming of the rebirth of your family, or are you seeking revenge on the Demonic Cult?] [I am not wishing for Wolhwajang to be rebuilt.] [ Then are you seeking revenge on the Demonic Cult?] [Yes.] Hugely When I remembered the image of the leader losing his footing, I couldnt help but burst intoughter. Hwang Bo-kyung This old fox also had a surprisingly fierce side. Others may think this is a sharp guess, but in reality, I was not a survivor of Wolhwajang or anything. -I will keep this a secret. -Are you sure? -If I had intended to expose it in the first ce, I would have aimed for the moment when you freed Jeolyounggaek from his restraints. -. -Dont worry. I have no intention of doing anything that would harm my skin. It goes without saying, but if Hwang Bo-kyung criticized me for my mistakes, I would put my flippers out and say I never did anything like that. In that case, a muddy fight was bound to break out as there was no clear evidence. -I just wish you could tell me the reason. From what Ive seen, at least you werent the type of person who would do something like that without a reason. After thinking for a moment, I eventually nodded. I thought that keeping quiet here wouldnt mean much. When Hwang Bo-gyeong told the story about Jeolyeong-gaek, his family, and the murderous ghost, Ichae looked young. C So, you were thinking of taking advantage of Jeol Young-gaeks situation and taking him under yourmand? -Thats right. -This is ridiculous. Isnt this too easy a thought? -I decided it was worth the risk. -Well, you are the one who did this, so you must take responsibility. -Of course I intend to. -Remember that. You owe me. -. -Oh, and you have to pay for the drinks. -All right. He was truly an old man who could not let down his guard. I smiled bitterly and drank my drink to quench my thirst. * * * Two dayster. The delegation arrived at its primary destination, Yunnan Branch. Zhuge Wen, head of the Yunnan branch, ran out on a beoseonbal to greet the group. wee. Long time no see. Branch manager. Im d you came back safely. Everyone is exhausted from the long journey. I would appreciate it if you could consider allowing me to get enough rest. After a brief exchange of greetings, the group, guided by the branch leaders, entered the lodgings and undressed. I took Damun and Woo Hwayeon to the personal office of the head of the Yunnan branch and told them what had happened. So, in addition to signing a non-aggression pact, you also brought the pce lords wife with you? Thats right. Then this small saucer. Yes. I am a princess who inherited the blood of the Beast Princess. Zhuge Yuan looked at Yu Hwayeons face and mine in disbelief. It seemed like he had never thought that he would havepleted his mission so perfectly. Chapter 226 Episode 226 Im speechless. Zhuge Yuan, head of the Yunnan branch, stared at the dark-skinned woman with a nk expression. She is Yasugungjus blood rtive and Dokgokjus maternal granddaughter. He was literally a person of supreme status. I cant believe you brought such a person to the midfield. It was not a story at the level of sessfullypleting the mission. Disputes with South Korea were prevented at the source. The implications of this were significant. This means that the sects and families that were tied up in Yunnan were able to move freely in preparation for the unexpected invasion of Nanmans army. indeed. There was a reason why Lord Maeng made Cheonryong the person responsible for this matter. From Baekdo Moorims perspective, it was truly the best result. This allowed us to fully focus on the war against the Demon Cult. Zhuge Yuan swallowed his saliva. Sacheon Branch Manager. He is a much greater person than I heard. I knew it intuitively. That the young man in front of me would be a central authority figure in Meng in the not-too-distant future. This is an opportunity. Now, the opponent is still just a branch leader. I had to make the best impression possible. We had to build friendships by actively interacting and giving and receiving help. It was not the time to consider things like origin or distribution age. There are a few things I would like to ask the branch manager. Please speak. First, please deliver the news to Mengs headquarters. The delegation sessfullypleted its mission. All right. and also. I n to dispose of special products brought from Nanman. Can I help you find a ce to sell your items? no. The vendor has already been decided. I would like the branch manager to take charge of the issue of distributing the sales proceeds. Its not a difficult task. Please leave it to me as much as you want. And finally, please contact the Jian Chang Sect. I will visit you soon. You mean the Jeomchang faction? yes. Zhuge Yuan, who was staring at Yan Yuan with a puzzled expression, soon nodded. I thought they would definitely ask for a banquet to celebrate the delegations hard work. To be honest, I was a little surprised because they only asked for a rtively simple request. Do you have a personality that hates vulgarity and pretense? * * * Then Ill just leave. After saying goodbye and leaving the room, I burst intoughter. When I nced behind me, I saw Zhuge Yuan licking his lips with a regretful expression. You can see right through the inside. It was truly a tant change in attitude. It was different from before when he looked very intimidated when he saw Dang Sang-jin. He had a tendency to want to look good to me at all costs. There is no need to go into debt by asking for something other than public work. The head of the Yunnan branch didnt seem particrly dear to me. Because humans are originally such creatures. Rather, I liked it because the more tant a person he was, the easier it was to exploit him. It seemed like they wanted to build a friendly rtionship, so if they ask for help in the future, they wont refuse it. In the not-too-distant future, the day woulde when the Yunnan branch would also be requested to cooperate. For that time, there was a need to take a step back now. So that the other person bes desperate. by the way. I looked back at Woo Hwayeon, who was walking next to me, and narrowed my eyes. It was good to bring her to the midfield, but I was worried about how to treat her from now on. I asked you to treat mefortably, but I did. One could say that what significance does her status have in the central and not just in the south? However, as a non-aggression pact was signed between the Murim Alliance and the Beast Pce, her symbolic value could not be ignored. It was impossible to show an innocent attitude like when dealing with Damun or Seo Ho-seon. There was a need to at least treat them as VIPs. And one more thing. I also had to worry about the treatment of Woo Hwayeon. It made no realistic sense to protect such an important person at the Sacheon branch. For her own safety, her recruits had to be entrusted to the Murim Alliances headquarters. The question is whether she will ept it. Did he feel the gaze? Woo Hwayeon looked towards me and smiled brightly. I smiled awkwardly and returned my gaze to the front. I dont know. Anyway, the final decision will be made by the upper echelons of the organization, so there is no point in me worrying about it right now. * * * wee. nice to meet you. Branch manager. Giru located in the center of the entertainment district. A light drinking table was set up in a separate room on the top floor. It is an honor to meet you. An old man with an impressive goatee bowed his head politely and greeted me. He was the person who was in charge of the Haomen Taoists active in Yunnan Province. I sat down across from the old man and got straight to the point. Id like to ask you to do some research. Please speak. Please gather detailed information about Jeolyeong-gaek, a demon cultist, and his family. Its a difficult request. Hao Wens eyes are spread throughout the central ins, but Maqiao, a den of madmen, is an exception. Jeolyeonggaek is a person who belongs to the outer circle, not the inner circle. It wont be that difficult to investigate. Then you are lucky. Perhaps the assassin ghost, a subordinate of Cheonakgun, is rted to Jeolyeonggaeks family. Please focus on that part. Could you please borate a little more? I wonder if they are rted in some way Its just a guess, but its highly likely that Jeolyeonggaeks family was murdered by a murderer. Hmm. Is there any surviving family members? If so, is there a way to secure their identity? Please make sure to check this part as well. All right. And I would like to be introduced to some business people. What do you mean by businessman? We need someone with the technology to change a persons face. Is there anyone whose identity needs to beundered? yes. If you do that, youll also need a contractor to create a fake identity. I answered by nodding my head. It was a necessary measure in order to make Jeolyeonggaek his subordinate. Every member of the delegation knew what he looked like. There was a need to change his appearance in case of an emergency. There were many things to pay attention to other than simply changing appearance. An excellent expert was able to recognize his opponent just by looking at his body shape, skeleton, or even the waves of energy flowing out of him. Even if it were someone else, they wouldnt have been able to fool Gam-won (OԺ) or Geom-hu () just by changing their faces and putting on a disguise. Needless to say, the Poison King is an absolute expert. The quality of energy must be changed. For example, by taking a spirit medicine with extreme yang or extreme yin properties. There was a Naedan that was won as the winning prize in a dancepetition hosted by the Beast Pce, but this wasnt enough. Although the spiritual energy it contains is enormous, it is not an elixir with clear characteristics like Hwaris Naedan or Seolsam. When I report to the leader about the mission, should I ask him to hand over Hwaris inner altar as a reward? There were many things to consider. Since I still have time, I thought I would take my time and think about it. We will take steps to find suitable contractors and send them to Sacheon. thank you. Do you have anything else to request? doesnt exist. After finishing all the business, I immediately got up from my seat. He didnt even touch the alcohol table. The old man who was staring at my back suddenly said. Lord Moon left a message. ! I opened the door and was about to leave the room when I stopped dead in my tracks. Hao Wenjues message? Hao Wen-ju was famous for being a person who never came to the forefront. I cant believe he left a message himself. It was clear that this would not be an ordinary matter. . I narrowed my eyes and looked back, and the image of an old man with an unknown smile on his lips came into view. He fiddled with his empty ss and opened his mouth. The Lord of the Moon said * * * Three days passed. After getting enough rest, the delegation left the Yunnan branch and embarked on a journey to Hunan. The leaders of the Yunnan branch had prepared a sufficient number of horses and carriages. Since we had someone join us to take care of the chores, the trip wouldnt be as tiring as it was when we visited the Beast Pce. Its a shame we have to part ways. It was an honor to be with you. After saying goodbye to the four Taoist monks of the Jeomchang Sect, I got into the carriage. Diverse! Diverse! The regr sound of horses hooves pierced my ears. I thought, looking nkly at the scenery outside the window. The special products brought from South Manchuria were handed over to Hwayang Sangdan, preparations werepleted to make Jeolyeong-gaek his subordinate, and the conversation with Jang Mun-in of the Jeomchang faction went well. It was decided that the Yunnan branch manager would be responsible for the proceeds from the sale of special products and deliver them to each n and family. The agents hired tounder the identities of Jeolyeong guests would soon arrive in Sacheon. In the future, all the necessary work to request support from the Jeomchang faction waspleted. At this level, it could be said that all important matters were taken care of. Although it was a task that I was forced to undertake, I was quite satisfied as I gained considerable benefits. Now all that remains is to go to the main headquarters of the Maeng and report to the Maengju. The journey went smoothly. It was a group of Murim people moving around with a g symbolizing the Maeng (). There was no one who would dare stand in the way. After traveling for 15 days, the delegation reached the outskirts of Honam. Doo doo doo doo! As I was unpacking and taking a rest in arge guesthouse, a group of martial artists appeared. When I came out of the guest room and confirmed their identity, I looked a little surprised. The face of the man leading the horse was familiar. Blue Dragon Lord! The head of the Blue Dragon, the greatest of the Four Gods, came out to personally wee the envoys. It was amazing. I was able to see how important the upper echelons of the Murim Alliance considered this incident. I meet the Blue Dragon Lord. Thank you for your hard work, Sacheon Branch Manager. I never thought the Great Lord woulde out to meet me in person. I saw the letter from the Yunnan branch. You did a great job. Thats too much praise. Where is the princess now? I am currently resting at my amodation. Right. From now on, the Blue Dragon will escort the envoy. There is no shortage of manpower to the point where escorts are needed Thats right. Who would dare touch a group that includes the Poison King? . You know that too. This is nothing more than condescension. After letting out a bitter smile, the Great Blue Dragon immediately approached Tang Sangjin and bowed politely. Even the famous Blue Dragon Lord was just a junior with low distribution in front of Tang Sangjin. wait. As I stared at the two people exchanging light pleasantries, I tilted my head as a thought suddenly urred to me. The Great Blue Dragon is here. Who on earth is out on the front lines? Chapter 227 Chapter 227: The cold winter has passed and spring has arrived, so the demonic forces must have begun their advance again. The Murim Alliance would have dispatched elite warriors to help the Murim people who had gathered together in themunal faction. If I remember correctly, the person who led the dispatched warriors was none other than the Great Lord of the Blue Dragon. But the Blue Dragon Lord was now in front of me. It meant that history was progressing differently from the previous life. Was someone else dispatched for some reason? I narrowed my eyes and rubbed my chin, then quickly shook my head. A lot has already changed from my previous life. There was no way I could find an answer just by thinking about it alone. It would be quicker to ask someone who knows the situation. . Coincidentally, among the warriors brought by the Great Blue Dragon, there was one familiar face. He was the man who was in charge of evaluating me during the third round of the Yongbong branch preliminaries. A martial artist from the Namgung family. In the past, when the ck swordsmen hired by Changin Dojang attacked me, he was also the person who appeared as if he had been waiting. Hmm! greatness! It seemed like he knew he had done something wrong, as he nced at me like a scared puppy. I approached him with a smile and spoke to him. Long time no see. Mr. Musa. Its been a while Io. Sacheon Branch Manager. The man answered with a very stiff expression. Augh came naturally. [So, you are from Hwangryongmugwan? Didnt he even graduate?] [Yes.] [I wonder how he got here.] I wondered if he was the same examiner who showed such an arrogant attitude. Where on earth did the endless pride in my family of origin go? I think this is the first time weve seen each other since the Yongbong branch meeting. I see. Time seems to pass so quickly. Would you mind talking to me for a moment? Im sorry, but Im on a mission right now If you do, Ill ask the High Lord for permission. Wouldnt that work? her? The mans face instantly turned an earthy color. The faces of the Blue Dragon Team members watching nearby were filled with envy. I asked the Great Blue Dragon in a loud voice as if driving a wedge. Can I borrow Master Namgung for a while? Did the two of you know each other? yes. At the time of the Yongbong branch, I met him as a match official and participant. I see. Normally we cant, but well make an exception this time. This is a request from the Sacheon branch manager, not from anyone else. thank you. As I narrowed my eyes and nced to the side, a pitifully stiff figure of a man came into view. I gestured with my hand in the direction of the guest room. Please go. * * * We were able to obtain a lot of information through Namgung Gong, a member of the Blue Dragon Team from the Namgung family. Is that true? exactly. Thats surprising. I thought they would start moving right after winter. They probably have no choice but to be cautious. There are quite a few warriors who have gathered in themunal faction. . No one other than the Great Blue Dragon was dispatched to Gansu. They didnt even send reinforcements in the first ce. Because the Demonic Cults forces have not shown any significant movement yet. History has changed greatly. It wasnt difficult to guess why. This may be because the Iron Blood Demon Army that was preparing the artificial ruins was subdued, and as a result, the cult leaders n copsed. In original history, when the demonic army that had swallowed up Cheonghae finished reorganizing and began marching east, rumors spread by the Iron Blood Demon Army struck the entire central ins. < The secret monument of the Muyeongshintu was discovered. > < The actual visions of the Nine Great Gates and the Five Great Families rest in the monument. > In a situation where it was not enough for the martial powers of various regions to focus on the war against the Demonic Cult, the elites of the Four Masters were sent to Guizhou.mitted the atrocity of dispatching The Demonic Cult took advantage of that opportunity and swallowed Gansu whole. As the n went awry, the timing of the advance had to be adjusted. It would be reasonable to think so. Honestly, I was surprised. I thought that the Demon Cult leader would ignore one or two minor variables. Nangonggong seems to think that the Demonic Cult is showing a passive attitude because they are wary of the warriors who have gathered in themunal faction, but my thoughts were different. I knew because I had memories of my past life. The power currently gathered in themunal faction will never be able to stop the advance of the Demonic Cult. The power possessed by the Demonic Cult was much greater than what the Baekdo martial arts people vaguely imagined. The reason the Iron Blood Demon Army was dispatched to Guizhou to create artificial ruins was an arrangement to reduce the sacrifices on the Demon Cult side and hasten the conclusion. It was nothing more and nothing less. I dont know what the n is. There was no way the religious leader would stop his advance and be satisfied with having swallowed up Cheonghae. There had to be something going on. thank you. It was very helpful. What is this? Anyway, Ive just returned from South Manchuria, so Im at a loss for news. Is this all you have to say? Is that possible? Even if you get valuable information, you cant just keep your mouth shut. Please eat. I will pay for the food. Nangungong picked up his chopsticks with a nervous expression. As he nced at me, it seemed like he didnt like the foodid out on the table. Should we really say that he is from the Five Generations? I had a very picky appetite. I ordered only the most expensive foods sold at the restaurant. Did anything else special happen? Something special? Im asking if something happened while I was away. Nothing special happened. Ah, recently, a new member of the group had his life threatened by an assassin. There was a lot of noise because of that for a while. Are you saying that an assassin targeted a new member of the group who was not an executive of the group? If it had been an ordinary terminal, the incident would not have be such a big deal. They said the victim was a promising yer who made it to the finals of the Yongbong branch. ! Did you say his name was Mo Yong Hyowon? Even after listening to this point, I couldnt not know. The identity of the evil beast that attacked the rookie Maengdo is none other than Seo Ho-seon. It was I who ordered Seo Ho-seon to be assassinated in the first ce. Youre wee. It ended up being an attempt, but they say it led to a very dangerous situation. . Now that I think about it, I guess Im on the same page with the branch manager. Didnt we face each other in apetition? yes. Thirty-two faced each other at a strong level. So what happened to the pleural effusion? I heard you missed it unfortunately. They said that Baek Soo-kwon, who was involved in the chase, was not an ordinary assassin. He is presumed to be an expert who has at least reached the pinnacle of excellence. I internally sighed with relief. At least, it seemed like there would be no chance of reuniting with Seo Ho-seon in the Murim Alliances underground prison. Anyway, thats strange. Seo Ho-seon failed his mission. Considering that Namgung-gong used the expression it ended up being an attempted attempt, there was a high probability that the target, Mo Yong-hyo-won, was alive and well. I felt puzzled. For the current Seo Ho-seon, assassinating Mo Yong-hyo-won would not have been a task. I couldnt figure out what variable urred that caused things to go wrong. Well, you can hear the details directly from Seo Ho-sun himselfter. * * * Arrived at the headquarters of the Murim Alliance. After informing the warrior guarding the entrance of their arrival and waiting, a man wearing a military uniform symbolizing the Jujakdaewon (ȸ꠆T) appeared and guided the group. The womans face was familiar to my eyes. It was a middle-aged woman who had previously served as a guide when the leader called and visited the headquarters. Please use this ce during your stay in Meng. Thank you for the guidance. There is a conversation that feels like dj vu. While the rest of the group was resting at the lodgings, I headed straight to Maengjubu () under the guidance of a member of the main team. Unlike before, he did not go alone, but apanied Hwayeon Woo. Wee. As I entered the spacious conference room, about a dozen pairs of eyes turned towards me. The old Murim lord, Hwabaek Joo, who was sitting at the head table, offered me a seat with a bright expression. After politely bowing and taking a seat, I gestured to Woo Hwayeon sitting next to me and said. This is Woo Hwa-yeon Sojeo, the natural blood rtive of the Beast Pce Lord and the maternal granddaughter of the Doggok Lord. As soon as the introduction was over, exmations came from everywhere. A murmur of noise filled the conference room. Huh. You really brought me here. Should I really call it a heavenly dragon? Youve done something big this time. In particr, the response from Taoist Noh, who was sitting on the left, was great. It was my first time seeing this face, but I was able to guess its identity from the pattern drawn on its sleeve. A pattern symbolizing the Jeomchang faction. It seems that the chief schr of the Jeomchang faction had contacted an elder monk who was a monk in advance and asked him to give me strength. It was truly something to be thankful for. It was worth the hard work and debt to the Jeomchang faction. . On the other hand, the face of the wiry old man sitting on the right was very distorted. Nam Hak-geom (Ű), a senior member of themunal faction. He was the culprit that made me go on an unnned trip to South Manchuria. It seemed like he was concerned about Hwang Ho-jins well-being, as he went out of his way to show up in an ufortable ce. What about the non-aggression pact? here it is. I took out the documents from my pocket and ced them on the table. Zhuge-hwan quickly approached and picked up the document and handed it to Joo Hwa-baek. After checking the contents of the document, a satisfied smile appeared on Hwabaek Joos lips. They really did a great job. no. There is no need to be humble. Thanks to you, the Jungwon Murim can no longer worry about whats going on and can focus entirely on the fight against the Demon Cult. . He has made a great contribution, so he should be rewarded appropriately. I inwardly raised the corner of my mouth. Thanks to the missions activities, Yunnans factions and families, including the Jeomchang faction, were able to join the front lines. No one here could deny my credit. Hwabaek Joo looked around and asked. Id like to ask your opinion. What kind of reward do you think should be given to the Sacheon branch leader? Sohyeongeom (t) narrowed his eyes and swept his beard. Wan Liquan twitched the corner of his mouth as if he wanted to say something. He cleared his throat, saying, The sword of great weight is great. There is one thing I want to tell you first. As I slowly raised my hand and spoke, the murmur of noise subsided in an instant. All eyes in the crowd were focused on me. I took a deep breath and said what I had prepared. I didnt do this alone. Thanks to the help of many people, I was able to sessfullyplete the mission. So, I think the award should be given to all members of the delegation. You dont have to worry. I have no intention of ignoring their hard work. Joo Hwa-baek, who burst intoughter once, nodded and answered. The gaze he was looking at was full of goodwill. There was a warm atmosphere in the conference room. At that time, Namhakgeom, who was watching the situation, quietly opened his mouth. How about something like this? Chapter 228 Episode 228 Namhakgeom, who had attracted the attention of middle school students, took a breath. He then looked at me with eyes full ofplex emotions and said. It gives the Sacheon branch head the authority to act on behalf of Maeng Ju-ryeong () in times of emergency. ! The air in the conference room was frozen cold. Even Sohyeongeom, who always showed a rxed attitude, looked embarrassed at the unexpected and unconventional proposal. Master of Suzaku Hwaseongdo (Ե) stood up from his seat with a very angry expression. What do you mean! I know youre surprised, but please calm down and sit down. Its in front of the Lord Maeng. I have no intention of denying that the Sacheon branch manager has made a great contribution! But the authority to act on behalf of Lord Maeng in times of emergency! Its too much! As you said, the Sacheon branch manager has made a great contribution. That too several times. . Its natural that opinions differ depending on ones perspective. There may be people like you who think its excessive, and there may also be people who think that if you dont do this much, you wont be able to save your face. Of course, in my case it is thetter. The authority to act on behalf of Lord Maeng in times of emergency. At first nce, it might not seem right. Especially if someone who is not involved in the story listens. In fact, a puzzled look appeared on the face of Woo Hwayeon, who was sitting next to me. He looked like he couldnt understand why they were so upset. I dont know what the wind is blowing. In fact, I was also surprised. I never thought that none other than Namhakgeom would make such a suggestion. Is it because I have Hwang Ho-jin with me? Acting on behalf of the leader meant temporarily taking over the role of the leader. Here, ordinary people who are not part of the group would have these questions in mind. < So, what is the specific benefit of obtaining the authority to act? > < If you look at this as a representative of the delegation and went to South Manchuria, isn''t this also acting on behalf of the Lord Maeng? > As a member of the Murim Alliance, he carries out the Lords orders. It was natural. One could have thought, Where is the authority and authority? Theres a big difference. This was the critical difference between those who had authority and those who did not. In the former case, reporting after the event is possible. Aftermitting an act in the name of the leader, one canter be reviewed to determine whether the action was in ordance with the interests of the leader. Simply put, it meant that it was possible to arbitrarily guess the leaders will and issue orders. In a way, it could be said that it was natural for the Great Master of Suzaku to be so angry. Because it is a power that has a lot of room for abuse. Of course, if it is revealed that you have abused your authority, your position will be forfeited and you will be punished ordingly. Do you remember what Yeongseong Dojang said earlier about giving the Sacheon Branch Chief the position of Hwagak Deputy Head? ? At the time, the Sacheon branch manager refused the promotion and said this. The current Sacheon branch is said to be in chaos due to arge-scale purge. You cant just walk away without cleaning up after what happened. Thats right. The person concerned is refusing promotion. It is virtually impossible to properly reward the Sacheon branch manager. However, we cannot go beyond just handing out gold coins and silk. . So, shouldnt we give them at least some reasonable authority? If we dont do even this much, what kind of leader would have a burning sense of publess? Of course, there were not many people within the group who had this authority. Could it be the four heads of the Four Gods, plus Zhuge Huan, a soldier of the Maeng Dynasty? Even the elders of the Meng did not have this unprecedented authority. There are probably a few people in the shadow department who have acting authority. At the very least, it was clear that it was not a power that could be held in the hands of a single branch leader. Sohyeongeom, who was quietly watching the battle of words between the two men and women, raised his wrinkled mouth and said. Namhakgeoms opinion also makes sense. Master Suzaku narrowed his eyebrows and looked in the direction of Sohyeongeom. Sohyeongeom crossed his arms with a gentle expression, as if ignoring the gaze, and continued talking. Isnt he the Sacheon branch manager and no one else? Given the courage and chivalry he has shown so far, it is safe to say that he will not abuse his acting authority. . What do you think? He looked back at Man Lik-kwon, who was sitting next to him, and asked. Man Rikkwon, with a chuckle, nodded and answered. Thats what I think too. I think its okay. Manjunggeom Namgung Jonghyun sneakily intervened and expressed his opinion. Then, an elder from the Jeomchang faction opened his mouth as if he had been waiting. I think its good too. As many as four people came forward and said they agreed. It was an instant for the trend to turn. Master Suzaku bit his lip tightly and ced his butt on the chair. Judging by the way he frowned and closed his eyes, he seemed to be quite displeased with the current situation. Its an acting authority Joo Hwa-baek, who was tapping the table with his index finger, exchanged nces with Zhuge Huan, who was standing behind him. It seemed like they were discussing something over the phone. It would be better to first listen to the opinions of the parties involved. It is an authority undeserved for me, but if I receive it, I will be careful not to discredit the Lords name. Youre saying you dont hate it. . How could I refuse? In fact, its the best reward I can receive right now. There was no reason to turn down a prepared meal. good night. I will send an official letter to the Sacheon branchter. thank you. One thing that bothered me was why Namhakgeom was helping me. I felt like there was a need to investigate this part separately. And so the discussion about the reward came to an end. Now, lets move on to the next item. First of all, lets start with the issue of treatment of princesses Before we discuss anything, I would like to ask you something. If you dont mind, wouldnt you give me a chance to speak? Before Joo Hwa-baek could finish speaking, Woo Hwayeon raised her hand and raised her voice. Several elders, including the Sanghyeolgeom (Ѫ), frowned. It seemed like he thought Woo Hwayeons behavior was rude. Tell me. I want to go to the Sacheon branch along with the cooperative. Please allow it. To the Sacheon branch? Are you serious? yes. The conference room became noisy due to the sudden deration. I looked back at Woo Hwayeon with a puzzled expression and muttered. Why is this woman like this again? * * * Are you sure youre okay? On the way back to the amodation after leaving the conference room. As I was walking in silence, I turned to the side and asked a question. Woo Hwayeon, who was walking side by side, nodded and answered. If you are going to live abroad anyway, it would be better to choose a ce where you know people. The Sacheon branch is different from the main branch of the Murim Alliance. Due to ack of manpower, it is not possible to recruit people to assist Sojeo. It will be difficult to be treated like a VIP. its okay. Because I can do my work myself. As I said before, I hope you feelfortable with me. Dont worry about things like status or position. Your personal safety may be at risk. I have the skills to protect myself. And it didnt seem like it would be that safe if I stayed at Maengs headquarters. what do you mean? Have you not noticed? What kind of looks were on me during the meeting? . In particr, the look in the eyes of the elder who was called the spiritual seal was unusual. Yeongseong Dojang was an elder from the Cheongseong faction and had previously insisted that I be given the position of Hwagakbujuju. Whoa. I scratched the back of my head and sighed. Now I think I understand what Woo Hwayeon was thinking when she decided to move to the Sacheon branch. When I think about it, I didnt even know it was natural. From her perspective, the headquarters of the Murim Alliance would not be a ce where she could stay safely. What was the leader thinking when he epted Woo Hwa-yeons request? I dont know what the intention behind this decision was, but Joo Hwa-baek readily epted Woo Hwayeons request. Despite opposition from some. By the way, do you remember what you promised me? ? As I tilted my head in response to Woo Hwayeons question, I recalled a conversation I had with her at a drinking party in the past. [I want to see it with my own eyes at least once. That such argeke exists.] [If Sojeo visits Jungwon someday, I will personally guide you.] [You must keep that promise.] Ah. Now that I think about it, I promised her that I would show her a tour of Dongdong Lake. It was a formality, but I had no idea that he still remembered it. Luckily, it looks like you havent forgotten. I will find some time soon. I will expect. A soft smile appeared on Woo Hwa-yeons lips. I returned my gaze to the front and smiled bitterly. Although I had to take on a burdensome burden, there were some good things about it. Additional personnel could be assigned to the Sacheon branch under the pretext of monitoring and protecting the princess. Soon, I will be able to officially bring in Jeolyeong-gaek and Seo Ho-seon as my subordinates. * * * Two dayster, at midnight. After finishing my fortune-telling, I left the lodgings and walked around Masil at a leisurely pace. The time we agreed to go to see Woo Hwayeon and Dong Dongho was 5 oclock. There was still quite a bit of time left. Ha! Hey! The spirit of the martial artists in training pierced my ears. Although it was impossible to look into the inside of the training hall because it was covered by a high wall, the level of the dancers could be gauged just by the momentum flowing out. I walked for a while while letting out a soft exmation of exmation. Kite Sohyeop? A familiar face came into view. A woman appeared from across the street, walking slowly towards me and speaking to me. What brings you here? Dobong (P) Paengyeonji. She was a direct blood rtive of the Hebei Peng family and a heroine who reached the semifinals of the Yongfeng branch. I narrowed my eyebrows and made eye contact with her. I couldnt figure out why she was at Maengs headquarters at this time. Rather, I would like to ask. I visited the headquarters of the Maeng Dynasty on official business, but isnt Sojeo not even a Maeng Dao? I came after receiving orders from the head of the family. ? You instructed me to take them to the Murim Alliance. Peng Yeonji pointed to the men lined up behind him and said. All of them were wearing military uniforms embroidered with patterns symbolizing Paengga, and overall, they were younger in age. The man at the head of the group caught my eye. what? Chapter 229 Episode 229: I couldnt help but notice. Because it was a face that perfectly matched the one confirmed through an examination of his appearance in his past life. Isnt it a little different? As the time was right, he looked a little younger. But the overall appearance remained the same. After Pang Gon Hu. A coteral blood rtive of the Hebei Peng family. He was not a particrly talented person, nor was he a great person who achieved great achievements. Nevertheless, the reason I remember him is because he was a person who contributed greatly to discovering the secret of Muyeongsintu (oӰ). In a way, you could say that I was the culprit that led to my death in my past life. There were two main items needed to enter the secret building of Muyeongshintu. Grocery stores and new items. Since the location of the sacred objects was recorded in the Jangbodo, it could be said that virtually everything originated from Pang Gonhu. Zhang Bo-dao is currently in the hands of Peng Kun-hu. Even he himself may not be aware of that fact. Paeng Yeon-ji, who had been quietly staring at me, opened her mouth with a puzzled expression. Small cooperative? Oh yeah. Perhaps our familys warriors are rude in some way No. I just caught my eye for a moment because there was a person with a face simr to an acquaintance of mine. okay. Anyway, you said you were ordered to take theter leaders of the family to the Murim Alliance. yes. So, are they all reserve monks? Thats right. Now I can understand the situation to some extent. It wasmon forrge corporations to enlist their coteral rtives inrge numbers during times of war. The purpose may be different, but the two mostmon reasons were as follows. First, to show off to the martial society that our family contributed so much to the war effort. Second, to weed out risky molecules and at the same time reduce the size of excessively bloated coteral. Probably, theter exponents brought in by Paeng Yeon-ji would have had to take the entrance test against their will in that context. Oh, now that I think about it, I forgot to introduce Sohyeop. Lets chat for a while. Suddenly, Peng Yanji pped his palms together and looked back. This small cooperative is the branch leader of the Sacheon branch of the Murim League. Im sure everyone has heard of the nickname Heavenly Dragon, right? ! The eyes of the young people who were looking at us with nk expressions suddenly brightened. I smiled awkwardly and scratched my cheek. I felt strange as I was being looked at with envy by warriors of the same age. It is an honor to meet the Cheonryong Sohyeop, which is renowned throughout the central region. My name is Peng Ho-yong, a coteral branch of the Hebei Peng family. I have been hearing about the activities of the small cooperative for a long time. I am Young people introduce themselves with great excitement. If I left it like this, it would take a year just to receive my greetings. With a wink, I asked Peng Yanji for help. Peng Yeon-ji, who wasughing, pped her palms together again and said. Since the cooperative is in trouble, we will end our greetings here. . There is not much time left. Go straight to the testing site. Young people licking their lips with regretful expressions. After bowing lightly, Peng Yeon-ji led the young people and left. As I was staring at their backs as they walked away, I said something like a throw away. I hope there will be good results. It was a light cheer, but the response was passionate. The young people responded by raising their voices. Pang Kunhu also looked in my direction with a solemn expression. Well, no one else knows, but after the pandemic, that guy will be eliminated. I smiled and walked away. I knew because I had memories of my past life. There is no history of a person named Peng Gonhu working as a blind swordsman. He was a person with no special features other than the fact that he was strapped for money while taking care of his sick old mother. Good. The opportunity came much faster than I expected. I thought there was no need to ask Paeng Yeon-ji to build a bridge. Originally, I had nned to visit Hebei Pengjia and visit Peng Kunhus residence in person, but I was able to greatly shorten the time. The problem is how to naturally contact Pang Kunhu * * * How about it? Ive never seen ake this big in my life. Its truly amazing. A road adjacent to Dongdong Lake. A woman walking next to him let out a soft exmation. Everyone passing by nearby gave the woman their gaze. It wasnt because of the womans beautiful appearance. Her dark skin color caught the attention of those around her. That skin color No matter how you look at it, it doesnt look like hes from the middle circle, right? A rustling sound prated my ears. There was no way she couldnt have heard that, but Woo Hwa-yeons expression was extremely calm. . There were people who went beyond simply showing interest and even gave gazes filled with unpleasant emotions. I didnt even know if it was natural. By nature, humans are creatures that feel hostility toward races other than their own. Wouldnt it be better to use bamboo ribs now? its okay. It was rmended that she wear a bamboo hat with a cotton thread, but Woo Hwa-yeon lightly shook her head to show her refusal. I sighed softly and let go of the hand holding the bamboo pod. The midfield is a really good ce. I think I understand why past Beast Pce owners have been so eagerly targeting the midfieldnds. Is that so? I think it was a good decision to follow Sohyeop ande to Jungwon. . It couldnt have been what he meant. Contrary to what she said, her expression was not very bright. I left my hometown and settled in a remote area where there were onlyplete strangers, so I couldnt possibly feel at ease. Perhaps her refusal to wear a bamboo lip may have something to do with this. Isnt this something you wanted to experience at least once? How do Jungwon people react when they see their skin color? Its been a while since I walked like that. Stop. Its rare. Why is there a woman from Namman in Jungwon? Arge man with his muscr upper body fully exposed appeared as if blocking the path ahead. A craftsman wearing a fancy silk robe was looking around from behind as if observing. I was able to recognize the hierarchical rtionship between the two people at a nce. Hmm Gong Mi-gongjas eyes narrowed. He was swiping Woo Hwa-yeons face with a sinister expression, so it seemed like he was interested in her. Arge man, who I presumed to be the U.S. Dukes guard, tilted his head toward me and said. The Archduke says he has something to say to you. The Archduke? The family of fortune and enlightenment. Youve probably heard of the name arrangement, right? ? It was a family name I had never heard of. Judging from what he was saying, it seemed like he was a member of the Murim Sega active in Honam. At least it didnt seem like the family was powerful enough to interest me. Even if it were me, my memory wasnt good enough to memorize even the names of each and every one of my little ones. You sure you dont know? I do not know. I just stopped by for a while because I had some work to do in Honam. This is why they are country worms The giant clicked his tongue and looked back. It seemed like he was asking his employer, a non-gongja, for his opinion on what to do. . I frowned at the open, unseasonal outfit. No matter where I looked, I had an unpleasant feeling. So what does the Grand Duke of the Unose Family have to say to me? I liked the ve you had. yes? Hand over the ve to me. I will pay a high price. I even felt absurd because my attitude was so confident. How dare you mistake Woo Hwa-yeon, who is a blood rtive of the Prince of Beasts and the granddaughter of the Lord of Dokgok, for a ve? Originally, owning ves was prohibited by nationalw. This person is not a ve. Its no use trying to gloss over it. I couldnt figure out on what basis they thought Woo Hwayeon was a ve. I clicked my tongue and ced my hand on the sword. I feel sorry for Woo Hwayeon, but this was reality. The view of the people of Central ins towards the people of Southern Manchuria was never favorable. Without going far, you could tell just by looking at Hwang Bo-kyung. Prejudice, discrimination, disregard, and contempt were basic. Its not for nothing that I repeatedly rmended wearing bamboo lipstick. Although the young man in front of me is a fairly extreme example, it would have been good to know about Woo Hwa-yeon at this point. If we are not careful with our movements, situations like this will continue to ur in the future. It was good to be confident in yourself. However, sometimes that confidence could be a factor that causes unnecessary fights. Like right now. What are you thinking? . You cant believe they would even start a fight with me 1000,000! I brought out my sword like lightning and stamped the giants seal with my sword. The giant fell down with the sound of a pig being slit, and rolled around on the floor, clutching his face. Migongzi shouted with a very embarrassed face. What is this?! By the way, I forgot to introduce myself. No matter where you live, you can turn the Unos family into an enemy and get away with it My name is Yeon-woon, and I am the head of the Sacheon branch of the Murim League. Yeonsoun? yes. Are you by any chance a member of the Celestial Dragon League? They are called by that nickname. Gong Mi Gongjas expression became nk for a moment. He cleared his throat once, bowed politely and spoke. Yeon Sohyeop. No, Yeon Daehyeop. I was rude and did not recognize this precious person. As he did not answer and just stared, cold sweat formed on Mi Gongjas forehead. The sound of swallowing dry saliva pierced my ears. Please forgive me generously. You picked the wrong person to apologize to. yes? Im not the one who was insulted, am I? Thats right. Let me introduce you. This is Woo Hwayeon Sojeo, the princess of the Beast Pce. Princess? The artist who was busy rolling his eyes and the guard warrior who was writhing in pain. He was frozen in ce like a stone statue and stared at Woo Hwayeon with eyes of disbelief. Woo Hwayeon, who was just watching the situation quietly, said with a calm smile on her lips. Yeon Sohyeop. There is one thing I would like to ask. Please speak. If I dont forgive them, will it be a nuisance to the small cooperative? It doesnt really matter. Then it will be up to me to decide whether to forgive them or not. yes. Migongzis face turned white. It seemed like he realizedte what kind of situation he was in. I continued talking as if to drive a wedge in. If you want, I will visit the Unosega right now and hold the head of the family ountable. We will provide a space for you to receive a formal apology. Thats not a bad idea. sorry! The great prince of the Unosega n hit his head on the ground. The colorful silk clothes were covered with dust. I havemitted a mortal sin! Chapter 230 Episode 230 The guard, who was taking turns looking at the Archduke and Wu Hwayeon, soon hit his head on the ground in the same way. Woo Hwayeon, who was looking down at the two people in silence, spoke to me in full voice. -This should be enough. -Are you going to send me back like this? As I said a little while ago, you dont need to worry about my opinions. They were the ones who made the insulting remarks in the first ce, so they also have a justification. -its okay. I dont want to waste my time on trivial things like this. -All right. Would you please leave the matter of their disposition to me? -There is no need to make it a hassle -I dont mean to make it a hassle. Im just trying to use them for my own gain. -? I looked down at the back of the young mans head as he continued to spit out words of apology, and a cool smile appeared on my lips. I was wondering how to naturally contact Peng Kunhu, but a good idea urred to me. Shall we try a ssic method for the first time in a while? * * * The elder said he wanted to see the branch leader. You mean Senior Nam Hak-geom? After visiting Dongjeong Lake, I returned to my amodation and was taking a rest when a guest came to visit me. It was a face I had seen once in the past. Iughed and got up from my seat. Your attitude ispletely different from before. A warrior under themand of Namhakgeom. Even when I persuaded Hwang Ho-jin to be my subordinate, he came to see me. At the time, he had demanded that I apany him in a high-handed manner, but this time he seemed to have decided to change his strategy. No harm will evere to the branch leader. great. Please guide me. It would be natural to feel rejected. But please reconsider Yes? I thought we should have a proper conversation at least once. Ill see youter. I thought it turned out well. I was curious as to why Namhakgeom came forward to help me in a gathering of executives. I guess Ipleted my mission safely. At this point, it wouldnt be a bad idea to answer the call. Please follow me. The warrior guided me outside the pce. There was a carriage waiting in front of the main gate. . I got into the carriage, crossed my arms and closed my eyes. Im here. Some time passed and the carriage reached its destination. As I stepped on the ground, a familiar ce appeared in my field of vision. Seon Seon-jang (rf). After exiting the main street and moving for a while, I wondered where I was going. This was the manor where Hwang Ho-jin was imprisoned in the past. As I gave a message to the guard guarding the entrance and waited, an old man with a scraggly appearance appeared and greeted me. Wee. See you, senior. Hes a senior. Namhakgeom, who had a smile on his face that I couldnt tell if it was a mockery or a bitter smile, guided me to a pavilion in the middle of the garden. Soon the inws set up a drinking table and brought food. As I was looking at Namhakgeoms face, I asked him a question. Why did you call me? You also have an impatient personality. Honestly, its not like wereughing and exchanging drinks. Thats not true. If you are thinking of asking for Hwang Musa back How is Hojin doing? Nam Hak-geom asks as he pours alcohol into an empty ss. I narrowed my eyes and took the ss he handed me, slowly nodding my head in response. yes. Im worried. Perhaps he has a dark view of the world because he has been locked up for a long time. Wouldnt it be possible to get caught by a bastard somewhere and get scammed? You are overly worried. Warrior Hwang is a much more knowledgeable person than you think. Then you are lucky. Namhakgeom let out a small sigh and emptied his ss in one go. He said, ring at me with disapproving eyes. Im not usually in trouble these days because of you. What does it mean. Woonseonggeom (EDŽ). That viper-like old man is so cruel to me. No, rather than a poisonous snake, it would be more appropriate to call it a fighting dog. Once you bite, you wont let go. Unseonggeom was the nickname of an elder from the Jeomchang faction. I fiddled with my ss andined internally. A conversation I had with Jang Mun-in of the Jeomchang sect in the past passed through my mind. [Actually, there is a separate person who presented his opinion to the leader and influenced him.] [Who is that?] [It is senior Nam Hak-geom, the leader of the group.] It was worth selling Nam Hak-geoms special title as if he were telling a story. Apparently, while I was visiting Namman, there was frequent friction between Unseonggeom and Namhakgeom. What on earth did you do to make the Jeomchang faction take your side? I dont know why youre asking me that question. Dont act like a fool. You can tell by looking at the Unseonggeom in the conference room. There is no way that person who is the embodiment of pettiness would show favor to you without any reason. . It looks like you have no intention of answering. Did you call me here to ask that? That cant be all. There are so many things I want to ask. For example, how did they find out about Hojins existence? What is your rtionship with Sohyeongeom? As I said before, we are not close enough to exchange information freely. I did put the first button on wrong. And you were the one who gave the reason for the fight. I wont deny it. Now that I think about it, there was something I wanted to ask before. Are you saying that while ignoring my question? Didnt you answer the question about Musa Hwangs current status? If there is something to give, there must also be something to receive. This time, its your turn to answer the question. Your friend is as shameless as Sohyeongeom. I will take it as apliment. So what do you want to ask? Did you receive orders from the Golden Dragon Merchant? Did you know? I had some guesses. Speaking of which, I would like to ask you a question. How on earth did you end up being hated by the owner of the Golden Dragon Company? Didnt the Namgung family recently cut off business with the Geumryong Sangdan? I heard. Did you say you made a new deal with Hwayang Trading Company? I am involved in that. Namhakgeom burst intoughter. He put down his chopsticks and looked at me with bewildered eyes. Is that really true? yes. This is ridiculous. Its natural to be hated. After doing something like that, how can the Golden Dragon Company stay silent? I never thought that that incident would lead me to visit Nanman. Tsk, I got caught in the middle and only suffered losses. If I had known it would end up like this, I wouldnt have epted the request. . Do you have any ns to improve your rtionship with me? yes? It might sound shameless to say this now. But I dont want to be in conflict with you anymore. Was it for this reason that you seemed to help me in the conference room? Is there any other reason? Honestly, Im a little embarrassed. May I ask why you are proposing reconciliation? Youre guessing, arent you? Because you have my son with you. Is that really all it is? There are several other reasons, but it is undeniable that this is the biggest reason. . I want you to know that this is a decision that will cost me a lot of money. Because I have to deal with the owner of Geumryong Trading Company, who was a strong supporter. You seem to be weaker than I thought. If not, I wouldnt have raised and cared for Hojin so much. As I watched Namhakgeoms attitude of acknowledging me so obediently that it made me lose my temper, I felt uneasy. The bond between blood rtives was scary. I never thought that Namhak Sword would be this weak. I drank a ss of wine to quench my thirst and opened my mouth with a calm expression. Even if I reconcile with my senior, I will not send Warrior Hwang back. He is already mine. I dont even want it. I just hope that I can help him achieve his full potential. Dont worry about that part. I tend to be a bit harsh on my subordinates, but I do not spare any support for their growth. What I said earlier may be a bit confusing, but I understand for now. Lets try to believe it. Namhakgeom nods his head with a nervous expression. I put down my ss and raised the corners of my mouth. You offered me your hand first, and I have no intention of turning it down. To be honest, my feelings about Namhakgeom were still not good. There was still resentment between him and me, and it wasnt so small that it could be resolved after just one drinking session. But basically, I was a person who prioritized practicality over emotions. There is now that says you have to bear the me forever just because you had a bad rtionship with someone once. The benefits that rue from attracting senior members of the alliance and the ill will that have already been resolved to some extent. There was nothing to weigh. It was clear which one to choose. Then you are lucky. If I have to visit Maengs headquarters in the future, I will visit you once in a while. I would also like to tell you what Warrior Hwang is up to. Yes, I would be grateful if you could. * * * Peng Gonhu, a subordinate of the Hebei Peng family, walked along the road adjacent to Dongdong Lake with a dejected expression. He suffered a setback in the test he took the day before. Its sad. When I thought of my friends who passed the exam, I felt envious. At the same time, a sense of self-destruction washed over me like a wave. I heard that the threshold for entrance blindness has been greatly lowered recently. However, the reason I couldnt pass the exam was purely because I wasnt confident enough. Since I was young, I was unable to properly practice martial arts because I had to take care of my elderly, sick mother. I was confident in my natural strength, but that was it. I came all the way to the ceremony after shouting loudly, but I dont know what to say to my mother when I go back. He sighed and kicked away the boulder at his toes, speeding up his steps. How far did you walk like that? Tuk! Pang Kunhu slightly frowned at the shock transmitted through his shoulder. I bumped shoulders with a giant running from the other side. Oh, Im sorry. Anyone could see that the other side had intentionally bumped into him, but Peng Kunhu bowed silently and offered an apology. Because I didnt want to get caught up in a pointless dispute. However, the other person seemed to have no intention of letting him go. under! Its ridiculous. . Do you think just saying sorry will solve anything? Clothing that is so open that it feels burdensome. The muscr upper body dazzled the eyes. Fang Kunhu frowned and took a step back to increase the distance between him and the other person. Chief, lets not make this a big deal for no reason. Execution? Didnt I say Daehyup wrong? Honestly, if I were to judge right or wrong, the executioner didnt hit me on purpose. Now youre going to me me for my mistake? This is someone who shouldnt say anything! The giant red fiercely and pulled out the weapon tied to his belt. Peng Kunhu, who had never expected his opponent to be so aggressive, looked embarrassed. Its a disaster. I left my weapons at the dorm. Chapter 231 Episode 231: A moment of imminent action. Is there a problem? A familiar voice pierced my ears. Peng Kunhus face brightened as he turned his head and confirmed the identity of the other person. Branch manager! See you again. Pang small cooperative. A young man, Yeonsun, greeted me with a gentle smile on his lips. Did the appearance of an uninvited guest make you feel bad? The giants brow furrowed slightly. What are you? I am an acquaintance of the person who is arguing with the warrior. Dont meddle in other peoples business and go your own way. That must be difficult. As I said, we are acquaintances. This guy and that guy. Why dont they listen to me when I say something nice? Pang Kunhus face became strange. If you say it nicely, they wont listen, which is not something a person who started an argument with a high-handed attitude would say. Do you want to die? The giant growled as he aimed the weapon in his hand at Yeonwoon. Yeonsun said, staring at the de hanging in front of his nose without any change in his expression. I dont want to cause amotion in the middle of the street with people passing by, but would you mind changing your seat? Thats funny. Are you scared? It looks like youre finally understanding the situation, right? Instead of answering, Yeonsun held the tip of the de with his thumb and index finger and lightly turned his wrist. The next moment, something amazing happened. Kkuddeukduk! Isnt a sword made by tempering cast iron bent like a stick of taffy? Geo Han and Peng Kunhu both had nk expressions for a moment. The onlookers surrounding them let out a muttering noise. Musa. . Warrior? Oh yeah! As I said a little while ago, I dont want to cause any fuss. How about we finish the matter quietly at this point? All right! Daehyup! Peng Kunhu quietly turned back and covered his mouth with his sleeve. As I watched the giant answer with a disciplined expression, I couldnt help butugh. Yeon-woon, who was staring at the back of the giant running away, took a step forward and licked his lips. -Would you like to wait a moment? yes? -Ill take a moment to catch up. To prevent the author from holding a grudge and trying to harm the cooperative. After finishing speaking, Yeonsuns new form disappeared as if in a sh. Peng Gon-hu, who had been staring at the spot where Yeon-yun had been just moments before, looked very flushed. I became connected to a famous figure from Moorim in an unexpected way. I thought it was a day full of bad luck, but it turned out to be an auspicious day. * * * Good job. A deserted alley. The giant bowed his head as he epted the gold coin thrown by the young man. no. If you need a handyman in the future, please call me at any time. I will run in a month. The Duke of China, who was watching the scene from the side, made a shocked expression. I cant believe that Heavenly Dragon, a renowned thief, would carry out such a secret operation. It was a sight you couldnt believe even when you saw it in person. I will tell you this out of anger, but you must take what happened today with you to your grave. You dont have to worry. Gongja Mi gave a short answer and nodded. Even if there had been no warning from Heavenly Dragon, he would not have thought of spreading the rumor. Not only will there be no benefit to you as an aplice, but no one will believe you if you say it. Then well just head back. Thats right. I hope you will be more careful with your words and actions from now on. yes. * * * Have you been waiting long? no. Did you clean up well? yes. At least the small cooperatives will not face retaliation. I received grace. Thank you for your help. Soon we will be a family eating together, so shouldnt we help each other? I hate to say this, but I am nning to return to my family soon. Because I failed the test. Pang Gonhu answered with a gloomy expression. It seemed quite embarrassing that his voice was slowly bing more and more subdued. sorry. I spoke too thoughtlessly. no. Its all because Im not good enough. It is not for the branch leader to apologize. Dont be too discouraged. If you fail a test once, theres no way youll fail it again. There are still many opportunities ahead. It makes me feel a little braver to hear you say that. A wry smile appeared on the corner of Pang Kunhus mouth. After taking a breath, he looked directly at me and said. Since I received help, it would be right to give thanks. It wasnt something I did with the expectation of receiving anything in return. Even so, I dont think I will feel at peace if we just break up like this. I would like to at least treat you to a meal If you really want to, I understand. There is a guest house nearby that I know well. Please go there. yes! Peng Gonhu answered with clenched fists and followed up next to me with a very excited look. The way his mouth twitched seemed quite happy. Although it stung a little to take advantage of someone elses favor, I pretended to look calm and made light chit-chat with him. . It didnt take long for Peng Kunhu, who had a bright expression on his face as if he had met the ideal partner he had dreamed of his whole life, to harden his expression. The words written on the signboard in a warrior-like handwriting caught the eye. Cheonho guest cup (͗). This is arge guest house located near Dongdong Lake, and it was where I stayed when the Yongbong branch was in full swing. To put it bluntly, it was a burdensome ce for Peng Gon-hu, who was strapped for money while taking care of his ailing elderly mother. Are you saying we should eat here? yes. Ive been here a few times before, and the food here is quite good. . Pang Gon-hu, who was looking as if he had something to say, sank his shoulders and stepped into the guesthouse. I sat down across the table from him and immediately called Jeomsoy and ordered food. Are you sure youre going to order all this food? yes. Please bring everything. Pang Gon-hus face became contemtive at the enormous number of orders. Pretending not to have seen it, I scooped up Jeomsoy and sent it to the kitchen. Can you eat all that food? of course. Actually, I have a pretty good appetite. Oh, if youre worried about the cost of food No. We are not so poor that we cannot afford even this. Watching Peng Gonhu bravado with an expression that made him look like he was about to cry, I felt likeughing. After clearing my throat, I took the bottle of liquor brought by Jeom Soi and offered a ss to Peng Gon-hu. Take a drink. The meal was delicious. Eating expensive food in a ce with a beautiful view made me feel like I had be a immortal. Peng Kunhu, who was staring at me as if I was eating my food like I was possessed, quietly put down his chopsticks. Are you not eating any more? yes. I ate enough to fill my stomach. It looks like you havent eaten much. Actually, I just ate some snacks before going out. I stared at him awkwardly making excuses, then nodded and focused on eating again. Pang Gon Hoo looked fed up as he watched me finish off all the food on the table and even call Jeom Soi to order more. After eating. Come again! Jeom So-yi came out with a bright expression and saw off Pang Gon-hu. Peng Gonhu, who had calcted the cost of the food and packed the food bag in his bosom, staggered to his side like a dying man. I said, looking back at him with a worried expression. Are you okay? Even if its inconvenient No. I just felt a little dizzy. Then, how about stopping by a nearby tea bar and resting for a while? Since Sohyeop bought the food, I will buy the tea. great. I went that way and ended up at a high-end Daru restaurant overlooking Dongjeong Lake and ordered some expensive tea. As the ce was such a great ce, all the guests were dressed in cute outfits. Peng Hao-Gun, who was sitting across the table with a very intimidated expression, sipped his dragon jing tea and opened his mouth. I cant seem to calm down. Is this your first timeing to a ce like this? yes. I guess my family is not that wealthy. Arent you a blood rtive of the Pan family? Even though he is a member of the Paeng family, he is a subsidiary. Just one of the Gasols reaching four figures. The matriarch probably doesnt even know the face of a guy like me. . Peng Gonhu and I drank tea and exchanged various stories. Peng Gonhu, who was awkward at first, gradually became more eloquent and began to list his personal details. Thats amazing. I cant believe he devoted himself so much to taking care of his sick old mother at such a young age. Isnt the fact that the branch leader is also young? It makes me blush to hear someone so great and iparable to me say something like that. Dont say things like that. You are a person who deserves full respect. Thank you for saying that. By the time the atmosphere had reached a certain level. I put down the teacup and got to the point. Actually, I have a hobby of collecting things like antiques and relics. Is that so? Peng Gonhu looks at us with an expression of surprise. It goes without saying, but I never had such an old-fashioned hobby. It was just a bait thrown to catch the opponent. If there are any items owned by the Paeng Cooperative that have historical value, please let me know. I will buy it for you at a high price. Thank you for your words, but you dont have to be so stubborn and try to help me. Its not like that. Didnt I tell you it was a hobby? Actually, there is one item that has been passed down through the family. Im using it as a storage space to store important items, but I dont know if it has the historical value that the branch manager mentioned. Is that so? I asked back, my eyes shing. Finally the fish took the bait. Now all that remains is to catch it. Do you by any chance have that item? I dont have it right now. I left it at my dorm I clenched my fists tightly under the table. Leaving it at the lodging doesnt mean that you brought it all the way to Honam. If you do, please let me take a lookter. Speaking of which, would you like to go take a look right now? That wouldnt be bad either. It happened to be a free car. * * * I finally got it. I looked down at the colorful box in my right hand and a smile appeared on my face. If you bring it to Damun, he can figure out how to unlock the secret device. Mother-of-pearlcquerware in which the Jangbodo left by Muyeongsintu is hidden. I paid fifty gold coins and received it from Peng Gonhu. I felt a little sorry when I remembered Pang Gonhu trying to return the money with a very embarrassed expression. If I had known what value this had, I would never have shown such an attitude. Well, even if he knew its value, there would have been no way for him to utilize it. Chapter 232 Episode 232 Well, even if he knew its value, there would have been no way for him to utilize it. In fact, it was like that in the history of my previous life. Peng Gon-hu, who identally unlocked the secret device built into the mother-of-pearlcquerware and obtained the Jangbodo, took it straight to the head of the family. As a result, all he got was some silver coins and silk. Let alone the legacy Muyeongshintu left behind, he did not even receive properpensation. The reason was simple. This was because Paenga failed to attack Bidong. Because there were a lot of obstructionists. In the process of finding the sacred object, the existence of Bidong became known throughout the central ins, and as martial arts sects and families from various regions participated in the scramble, the difficulty of the strategy increased several times. No matter how much they possessed Jangbodo, it was far from possible for the Paeng family, which had its enemies in Hebei, not Sacheon, to gain an upper hand in the contest. < It was the blood rtives of the main family who discovered the Jangbodo map pointing to the location of Bidong! > < So, the right to attack Bidong first belongs to the Paeng family! > The Paeng family imed ownership of Bidong, but the Murim people who participated in the scramble imed the legacy left by the thief. He snorted and asked, Where is the owner? There were even those who agitated by raising questions about whether Muyeongsintu was from the Hebei Peng family. In that sense, can we say that it wasnt a transaction where Peng Gonhu lost money? It would have been better for Peng Gon-hu to hand over the grocery to me and receive a generous price. Fifty gold coins was enough to feed and clothe my sick old mother with good things for the rest of her life. No matter what you say, in the end its just a rationalization. I sped up my steps and crossed the hallway. Now that I had obtained the grocery store, it was time to find a new item. In addition, there were many things to prepare in order to attack Muyeongsintus Bidong. I thought I was going to be busy from now on. * * * Lee Jajang (f). As I passed through the main gate and entered the well-maintained garden, an old man dressed simply came into view. Lee Kang-hak, former head of the Blue Dragon Unit, red at me with disapproving eyes and said. Are we here now? Have you been well so far? Well, Ive been doing well. Have the rest of you arrived except me? Come first and wait in the living room. I guess Im a littlete. Anyway, arent you misunderstanding something? what do you mean? Do you know how absurd I was when they sent me a notice saying they were going to have a meeting at the head of this house? My house is not a gathering ce. Is that so? I guess Ive been wrong all this time. I will be careful in the future. Your face is covered in iron-faced leather made from 1000-year-old iron. I may have a bit of a shameless personality. As I entered the room with Lee Kang-haks grumbles in one ear, a young girl ran out and greeted me with a happy expression. This was Lee Kang-haks granddaughter, Lee Soo-yeon. Brother! It was great to see him ovee his mental illness and be healthy. I stroked her head with a smile on my face. how are you? yes. Lee Soo-yeon nodded, her cheeks turning red. Lee Kang-hak, who was watching from the side, made a shocked expression. Id like to talk about whats been dyed, but I cant keep the invited guests waiting, so Ill just go. I will wait until you finish your business. All right. I left behind Lee Soo-yeon, who had a sad expression on her face, and opened the door to the living room, where four men and women sitting around arge table all turned to look at me. I gave them a quick greeting and sat down with my butt pressed against the chair. A white-haired woman, Ak Yeo-ryeong, greeted me with a gentle smile on her lips. Its been a while. long time no see. Lord Taesang. Sitting next to her was her student Baek Ri-seon, opposite her were Seon-hye Dojang, a monk from the Shaman sect, and her teacher Yu Hwa-geom. The evil woman poured tea into an empty cup and handed it to me. I heard that you made a big contribution this time. You led a delegation to South Manchuria and negotiated a deal with the Lord of the Beast Pce, right? Has that story already reached Lord Taesangs ears? It probably hasnt been officially announced yet. Themander of the military unit told me. Ah I nodded with a soft exmation. Ak Yeo-ryeong and Baek Ri-seon had recently officially be monks. [There is something I would like to ask my senior.] [A favor?] [Perhaps if the evil family membermits suicide, the reaction of those around him will not be so positive. In particr, the followers from the Hwangbo-se family will keep a tenacious check on her.] [I hope we can help her settle down safely, but what are you trying to say?] [Thats right.] Having known about the two peoples ns to join the alliance in the past, I was very upset. I met Munhwan and asked him this. Please protect the two from any possible checks from those around them. It was worth asking for it by giving me a famous sword as a gift. I felt somewhat satisfied when I found out that Pang Mun-hwan and Ak Yeo-ryeong were constantly interacting. The support base for me to be an elder in the future was being built step by step. Light greetings were exchanged. Seonhye Dojang ced her empty teacup on the table and opened her mouth. Why did you invite us here? Watching her strangely fidgeting made meugh. The angry look he had when he was pushing Damun was nowhere to be seen. It seemed like he felt burdened by being in the same space as Ak Yeo-ryeong, a senior member of the martial arts group. I have a few things to tell you. I also want to suggest something. ? You might be wondering. Why did you bring the dojo and the former Akga Master together in one ce? yes. Dont be surprised when you hear this. The Lord of the House of Lords said he would help me avenge the seal. What does that mean? I mean it literally. The Shandong Yue family decided to cooperate in punishing the Sima family. Seonhye Dojangs expression became nk. Yuhwageom, who was listening to the story next to him, also looked surprised. Is that really true? Its true. Why did the head of the Taesang family treat me Its nothing to find so strange. It is the result of mutual understanding. Ak Yeo-ryeong, who had been quietly watching, spoke in a sharp tone. Yuhwageom, who managed to regain hisposure, demanded a proper exnation. Where should I start talking? In a rxed tone, Ak Yeo-ryeong gave the same exnation as she had given to the owner of Hwayang Sangdan in the past. The moment when the family decided to move. The reason why I chose Jiangsu as the area to move to. A n was made to punish Sima Sega in order to minimize opposition from the martial arts forces that were previously active in the region. And there was even talk that Hwayang Trading decided to cooperate with the n. After hearing the whole story, Dojang Seonhye looked back at me, holding her trembling hands. I had no idea you were preparing such a n. Are you surprised? I would like to ask why you are doing this. I dont think there will be any bad blood between the branch manager and Simase. The governor dered revenge, and Secretary Dam promised to help. And I said I would support Secretary Dams will. Just for that reason. You shouldnt look at it like that. It is in my best interest. . Anyway, this is the main point. The Shandong Yue family is nning to attack the Sima family in order to move to Jiangsu, but the problem is that there is no justification for this. Justice? No matter how much it is to punish evil, it is impossible to attack Sima Sega without justification. As a result, even if Sima Segas evil deeds are revealed, wouldnt it be meaningless for him to be criticized by the world? There is a need to be especially careful to ensure that Jiangsu residents do not feel insecure. okay. So I hope the Dojang will provide that justification. ? I heard that the master is Geum Geum-ok-yeop (֦~), a merchant from Jiangsu who boasted considerable power. If the seal reveals Sima Ses sins and appeals for the legitimacy of revenge, there will be no more powerful justification than that. Its a pretty usible n. Yuhwageom let out an exmation and shook his head. The wrinkled mouth drew a dark line. I finished my exnation by cing my chin on my sped hands. A man from the shaman faction who lost his family due to Sima Sega. A Sandongakga who epted the request of the leader and stepped forward. I think this would be a pretty good picture. What do you think about the seal? . Seonhye Dojang, who had been silently lost in thought for a while, nodded with a heavy expression. Ak Yeo-ryeong leaned against the back of the chair and sighed softly. If Dojang Seonhye had insisted on taking revenge with her own strength, things would have been troublesome. In that sense, I have one thing to rmend to you. What kind of rmendation is this? Give up being a member of the Suzaku Troop and go under the care of Lord Taesang. Seonhye Dojangs shoulders trembled slightly. She red at me with eyes filled withplex emotions. There would not be an easy answer. In some ways, the remarks I made just now could be said to be heartless words that did not take her pride into consideration. [I n to join as soon as the Yongbong branch ends. You will be promoted step by step, and eventually you will reach the position of master of the master. If that happens, my voice and actions will gain strength. She will be able to punish Sima Sega by following the proper procedures.] Originally, she had the intention of ascending to the position of the head of the Suzaku family and punishing Sima Sega herself. Im sorry to say that. It was a waste of time to wait leisurely until Seon-hye Dojang ascended to the position of main lord. Currently, she was not even a member of the main team, let alone a high-ranking member of the Murim Alliance. While we didnt see each other, his skills improved and he reached a levelparable to that of a member of the Suzaku Army, but that was all. Even if he somehow managed to get into the main position through connections, it would take at least twenty years to reach the position of great lord. Maybe I wont be able to be a great lord forever. In the first ce, the premise that he could punish Sima Sega if he became the Great Master of Suzaku was wrong. Is it easier said than done to follow the proper procedures and hold Sima Sega ountable for his crimes? Phew Seonhye Dojang lets out a long sigh at the end of a long read. Everyone held their breath and waited for her answer. All right. Well thought out. After taking my eyes off Seonhye, I immediately emptied the water in my teacup. He then looked back at Ak Yeo-ryeong and said. There is something I would like to rmend to Lord Taesang. Tell me. Would you like to take charge of a unit directly led by a Meng elder? elder? The evil girls brow furrowed slightly. It seems that he did not have a very good impression on the elders of Meng. The Taesang family leader must increase his position within the n as quickly as possible. But there are limits to normal methods. So youre telling me to join hands with a high-ranking member of Meng? yes. There just happens to be the right person. To be honest, I dont feel very good. Who on earth should you go under? I am an elder from the Namhakgeom and Joint faction. ? Is it because an unexpected star name popped up? Ak Yeo-ryeong and Baek Ri-seon looked at me with puzzled expressions. His face looked like he couldnt understand why he was being asked to go under Namhakgeom and not someone else. If they had heard the story from Pang Mun-hwan, they would have known how I came to visit Nanman. I will exin why now. Chapter 233 Episode 233 Before the story, let mey down one premise. Premise? The Joint Sect will follow the same path as the Kunlun Sect in the near future. ! A heavy silence fell. Ak Yeo-ryeong, Baek Ri-seon, Yuhwa Sword, and Seon-hye Dojang-do. Everyone stared at my mouth with a stern expression. You may think this is overly pessimistic, but at least I am confident. The martial arts people gathered in Gansuk alone cannot stop the advance of the Demonic Cult. It was not a topic that could be easily talked about. If there were disciples of themunal sect here, they would have pointed a point at me and swore at me. I continued my exnation with a calm expression. This is why we need to join hands with Namhak Sword. Although he didnt show it on the outside, Namhakgeom was probably feeling like he was on fire. The foundation that supported his status and power was none other than themunal faction. But what if thatmunal faction copses? In the worst case, I could have lost my business card as a senior. What Namhakgeom said to me not long ago shed through my mind. [I hope you know that this is a decision that will cost me a lot of money. Because I have to deal with the owner of Geumryong Sangdan, who was a strong supporter.] Namhakgeom said that he was proposing reconciliation even at the cost of his own loss, but I did not believe that at all. He must have known. If themunal faction copses, the Golden Dragon Sangdan will no longer support him. He probably also feels the need to prepare for any eventuality. In fact, Ho Jeong-gwon (ȭ), an elder from the Kunlun faction, was currently confined to his residence in the Senate and did not leave the house. As the Kunlun faction copsed, most of the sponsors who had supported his power turned their backs on him, making his external activities difficult. I could tell. If this side extended its hand first, Namhakgeom would never reject it. The current Namhakgeom will have no time to choose between means and methods. A sound ghost, an absolute master who holds the first ce in the Ten Heavenly Emperors. The strategic value of her presence was truly infinite. Enough to make up for Namhakgeoms insufficient power base. You dont understand. What is the reason for joining hands with an elder who is destined for downfall? Because we can negotiate better terms. ! There is nothing more difficult than negotiating with someone you have nothing to regret. On the contrary, the more desperate a person is, the more he or she gives up andpromises to get what he or she needs. In that sense, Namhakgeom is the optimal person. Thats right. As an evil woman, it was good to be able to quickly increase her position with the elder Maeng on her back. As a Namhakgeom, it would be good because he could obtain a powerful card to maintain his status and power. I could guarantee that it would be a mutually beneficial transaction. As I said a little while ago, there are limits to increasing your standing within the alliance through ordinary methods. It would be even more so if Hwang Bose were to be checked by his former followers. . If we join hands with Mengs powerful people, we can solve that problem. If its Namhakgeom, he will definitely support the Taesang family lord. There was a reason why I rmended Namhakgeom over the elders who had favor with me, such as Sohyeongeom and Unseonggeom. Other elders would take a passive attitude considering his rtionship with Hwang Bo-sega, but Nam Hak-geom, who had no time to spare, would actively try to strengthen his position by utilizing Ak Yeo-ryeong. I know what you mean. Ak Yeo-ryeong, who was thinking while tapping the table with her index finger, nodded slowly. She was fiddling with her ss with aplex expression on her face, then leaned against the back of the chair and said. But it will be difficult to make a decision right away. Ill give you the answer after I think about it slowly. I look forward to a positive response. * * * Paang! A subtle piercing sound rang out. I stared at Su-yeon Lee practicing the boxing technique with a slightly surprised expression. It wasst year that I treated her while she was lying in a hospital bed and suffering. Even though less than a year has passed. An amazing achievement was achieved without anyone seeing him. It was to the point where I doubted whether it was the same person. It seemed that if he increased his total internal strength and gained practicalbat experience, he would be able topete head-to-head with top-ss warriors. Dokgo-seongs face, which was growing at an incredible speed, was instantly visible ovepping with hers. Lee Kang-hak, who was watching from the side, asked with a happy expression. How about it? Thats amazing. Im not saying this because shes my granddaughter, shes truly a smart child. The expression, If you teach one thing, you will know ten, probably exists for that child. Although there was a bit of exaggeration typical of Palbulchul, it was an undeniable fact that Lee Su-yeons martial skills were outstanding. Depending on how I grew up, I didnt know if it would be possible to surpass my grandfather. Anyway, didnt Gods Hall send someone to you? You mean at the Shinui Party? That never happened Thats such a strange thing. Last time he said he was going on a visit to another ce, but he wouldnt have been away now. ? I cant believe that that hairless old man hasnt made any movement until now. Even after hearing the news that Cheonryong visited Maengs headquarters, he is not the kind of person who will stay quiet Who are you talking about, the old man with no hair? Who would it be? Im talking about the God of medicine of the time. Do you mean that God cares about me? Didnt you say that before? There was a time when he stormed into Sinidang with determination to save Sooyeon. Ah The author showed interest when it was announced that Su-yeon waspletely cured. It made me so angry that the quack, who was shaking his head and saying there was no hope, came to see me btedly saying he wanted to check on the patients condition. Augh escaped me. The greatestwmaker of the time, who can even raise the dead, is a quack. If good faith is a quack, it should be said that there is nowmaker in the world who is not a quack. Well, its not like I dont understand Lee Kang-haks feelings. In the first ce, Lee Soo-yeon was not sick. Due to the arrangements of the Demonic Cult, I fell into a mental demon. No matter how skilled the doctor was, there was no way he could treat the heart disease. From Gods point of view, it could be said that it was a situation where he was unfairly criticized. Anyway, if that rat-looking old man hangs around you, be careful. Its not strange for an old monster with that entric disposition to do anything. All right. * * * After finishing my errands at Igajang and returning to my lodgings, a man who I presumed to be a mature worker working at Igajang was snooping around in front of my room. I narrowed my eyes and approached the man and asked. Do you have something to do with me? omg! Is it because they upied the rear without any sign? The man looked back at me with a startled expression. After some time had passed, he regained hisposure and handed me a note with trembling hands. ? While I was staring at the back of the man who was running away, I opened the note and looked at its contents. Tonights hash (r), Suning Guest House (ь͗) located on the western outskirts of Changsha (Lɳ). The note only had some loose text indicating the time and ce. There was no visible seal or signature symbolizing the sender. Thats right. Iughed and said, Pick, and I created a samadhi fire and burned the note. I felt a sense of dj vu. I have received simr types of letters before. Is it Haomun? It felt like it had finallye. A conversation I had with Hao Wens branch manager not long ago came to mind. [Wenju said he would visit the branch manager soon.] [What does that mean?] [It means literally.] [So, Hao Wenju said he would meet with me in person?] [Thats right.] The time hase to face Hao Wen-ju, the hidden king of the weak. * * * A small guesthouse located on the western outskirts of Jangsa Temple. Guided by Jeomsoi, I entered the guest room on the third floor. A heavy energy was weighing down the area. I quietly closed the door and cleared my throat. The man who was standing at the window looking at the moon turned to me and said hello. This is my first time meeting you face to face. This is Yeon-woon, the head of the Sacheon branch of the Murim League. It is an honor to meet Hao Wen-ju, who is renowned throughout the entire Central ins. Come and sit down. A neutral voice that makes it difficult to tell whether it is a man or a woman. His sturdy physique and protruding uv suggested his gender. Although he was wearing a simple yellow robe, his spirit was not inferior in any way to that of the absolute masters he had met so far. The red eyes visible behind the half-ck and half-white mask gave off an eerie feeling. The air membrane surrounds the entire room. I sat down at the table and looked around, narrowing my eyes. Judging by theck of signs of presence, it seemed that no separate escort had been brought along. Is it such an important matter, or is it the confidence of an absolute expert? At least there seemed to be no worry about the stories shared here being leaked out. Hao Wen-ju and I observed each other for a while as if exploring. Let the time of silence pass. Its a calmer reaction than I expected. Finally, Hao Wen-ju broke the standoff and opened his mouth. Didnt you tell us in advance? There is no reason to look embarrassed. Im not talking about that part. ? It means not being shaken even after confirming my state. Honestly, I was a little surprised. I had some expectations. I dont know why, but Hao Wenju seemed to have no intention of hiding his state. If I wanted to, I could fool my senses by hoarding my energy. I dont know what youre thinking. Hao Wen-ju was a character who concealed more than what was revealed. Since he rarely appears in front of the public, his age, gender, and level of martial arts are not known to the outside world. Nevertheless, the reason I have such rough information about Hao Wen-ju is because I had only seen him from a distance once in my previous life. At that time, he did not wear a mask like he does now. I was expecting it didnt I misstate my confidence? what do you mean? The fifth disciple of the Demonic Cult. Yongjamgun () Yeonseon. ! I opened my eyes and jumped out of the chair. I was momentarily speechless due to shock. How does Hao Wenzhu know my star name from my past life? Chapter 234 Episode 234: My mind became confused. I didnt understand the situation. How on earth does Hao Wenju know the nickname Yongjamgun ()? Lets make a hundred concessions and say that I found out through background investigation that I was a disciple of the Demonic Cult in my past life. Although it may be unlikely, it is possible that Go Soo, who can fool even my senses, overheard the conversation between me and Damun. but. Knowing the nickname Yongjamgun was apletely different matter. Because I never even told Damun that nickname. Judging by the reaction, it seems my prediction was roughly correct. . Lets take a seat first. I think you have a lot of questions about me, just as I have a lot of things I want to ask you. I narrowed my eyes and sat down with my butt pressed against the chair. One assumption crossed my mind. Perhaps Hao Wen-ju, like me, has returned to the past? Its not like theres no possibility. There is now that there is always one returner. But That family had many problems in one way or another. To put it bluntly, if the man in front of me was a regressor, I couldnt understand Hao Wens actions so far. Haomun is thergest martial arts group in the Central ins. What would happen if the leader of the group knew the future? Just thinking about it is scary. Even I, who was abandoned by my parents and raised as an orphan, achieved this feat. He reached the state of flower painting in the early 19th century, became close friends with influential figures of Baekdos martial arts, and became famous throughout the central ins. What if Hao Wen Zhou has the power to back him up? I couldnt even imagine what the results would be if he decided to use the memories of the future for the benefit of the n. Fundamentally, if Hao Wen-ju had memories of his past life like me, there is no way he would have left Chen Ji-ryeong until he fell into a mental demon. Is there a teacher in the world who would leave his beloved student alone even though he clearly knew that he would fall into the devils schemes? It was literally a contradiction. Unless you know the future, you can never mention the title of Lord Yongjam, but Hao Wenjus actions so far have proven that he is not a regressor. Whoa I took a deep breath to regain myposure. There was no way I coulde up with an answer just by thinking about it alone. It would be quicker to ask the person concerned directly. There was no reason to waste time with someone who could solve the mystery. Did he think this side was ready to talk? Hao Wenzhu picked up the mask with his right hand and muttered. Theres no need to hide it. He took off his mask and ced it on the table. Hao Wen-jus bare face was revealed under the moonlight pouring through the window. How about it? ? Is this a face in my memory? After thinking for a moment, I slowly nodded. I decided that denying it here wouldnt make much sense. Right. As if I knew it would happen. Hao Wenju nodded face to face. Slim jawline. White skin, like someone who has never seen sunlight in their entire life. A handsome faceparable to Song Ok and Ban An. The appearance was exactly the same as that of Hao Wen-ju in my memory. I thought about it in my past life, but I have no idea how old he is. I knew that Hao Wen-ju of the time had been active as the head of the sect for over forty years. He was probably over sixty at least. The problem was that he looked too young to be considered old age. Ak Yeo-ryeong, the head of the Ak family, also looks younger than her age, but she did not feel this much of a disconnect. With a bit of exaggeration, I thought it would be trustworthy to say that it was a review of a person of the same age. At least it doesnt look like hes learned magic. I even wondered if she had learned a type of golden skill that extorts the energy of others like the Blood Flower Witch of the Demonic Cult. Of course, the possibility of that happening is extremely low. Hao Wen-ju, who is famous throughout the central ins, only appears to be a sickly young man. Who would believe a story like this? Hao Wen-ju had a beauty that would be considered beautiful by ten out of ten people. However, rather than being attractive, that beauty aroused a strange feeling of rejection. I couldnt possibly feel like he was a human being like me. Although Damun and Bai Lixian were both extremely handsome, Hao Wenju felt a little different from them. Should I say that it feels like Im looking at a doll rather than a human being? I couldnt feel any of the liveliness that is unique to living things. I will ask you directly. Do you also have memories of your past life? Memories of a past life? Im asking whether you returned to the past with memories of the future. Right. I guess you think youve regressed? ? I will give you the answer. As you guessed, I know the future to some extent. It doesnt mean much because a lot has already changed because of you. It was an ambiguous answer. I said, staring at Hao Wen-ju with an expression that I didnt understand. I dont know what youre talking about. If Moonju has memories of his past life. You are mistaken. mistaken? I said I knew the future, but I didnt say I went back like you did. A meaningful statement. Hao Wen-jus mouth drew a thin line. I frowned slightly at the question after question. Unlike you, the information I have is not perfect. Please speak a little more clearly. I felt a sense of dj vu, I had a precognitive dream, and I felt a sense of exhration. No matter how you express it, it will roughly fit. For several years now, I have been intermittently thinking about fragments of the future. Regardless of my will. ! It was only then that I realized that I had been caught up in a stereotype. Because I had an unrealistic experience of returning, I could not consider the possibility of another journey. I gained the ability to predict the future. What are you talking about? Its not like I can choose the right time and predict it with my own will. Thats an interesting story. I heard that Lord Mun had the talents of a fortune teller. Is this like a joke? I sighed and shook my head. In this situation, Hao Wen-ju had no reason to make jokes to me. Hao Wenzhou, with a smile on his face, rubbed his chin with his thin white hand and muttered. Anyway, its a return I think I finally understand the identity of the feeling of disparity Ive been feeling. what do you mean? When I first had a precognitive dream, I dismissed it as an insignificant phenomenon. As usual, I thought I was having a dream. But as time passed, that became less possible. Because the same thing happens over and over again and it affects reality. . After several experiments and confirmations, I became convinced that what I saw in my dream was my future. . Then one day, a boy contacted Hao Mun. He said he would cure a disciple who was suffering from a mental illness. I thought about it then. Maybe Im not the only one with precognitive abilities. It seems that I wasnt the only one who was obsessed with stereotypes. Hao Wen-ju also seemed to be caught up in his own unrealistic experiences and mistakenly thought I was a person with the ability to foresee. So you put a thousand soje on me? To watch and gather information? I see. I was able to realize it again. That there is no favor without reason in the world. As expected, from that day on, there was a growing distortion between foresight and reality. . But as the number of regr reports I received increased, a sense of difort arose. For some reason, I had the feeling that you were different from me. I was curious about the reason, but I found out for sure through yourment a little while ago. . Regression. Im shocked to hear such an unexpected story. It seemed like he could predict the future much more urately than I could. Now I can finally understand the situation. Although there are some iplete parts, most of the doubts I had were resolved. This may have been the reason why Hao Wen-ju had shown such a strangely friendly attitude towards me. If I think about it now, the expression foresight may have been wrong. It is not about looking at the future based on the present, but rather looking at the original history that has not been distorted by you and me. There are a few things I dont understand. Tell me. If you knew the original history, why didnt you actively utilize it? Its a question whose meaning I dont know. Of course I used it. I cant tell you in detail because its a n secret, but I gained quite a lot of benefit from it. Even I, who was just an individual, achieved this level of power and status. Moreover, if arge martial power like Haomun knew the future and made moves, it would not be surprising if a cataclysm urred in the history of the martial arts. I was wondering what you were talking about. Thats probably something you can think of since youre a regressor. As I said a moment ago, I cannot predict the future at the moment I want. As with precognitive dreams and dj vu, if you dont write down whates to mind right away, you tend to forget it after a while. . Not much of the information obtained through foresight was actually helpful to me. You even changed history to a great extent Then why did you leave it until Cheon Soje fell into a state of madness? Its a simple story. The timing wasnt right. By the time I awakened my precognitive abilities and learned about the Demon Cults ns, it was already toote. Now that Im curious, at what age did you begin to remember your past life? When you were born? Ten years old. It was eleven years ago now. Youre five years older than me. In other words, it was six years ago that Hao Wenju awakened his precognitive ability. Six years ago, it was when I left the Manjang family and moved to Sacheon, so the timing was right. Has the question been resolved? I would like to ask you onest question. You are quite capable too. I still have questions. Why did you decide to establish a cooperation system with me? You are asking the obvious. Because I was confident that it would be a mutually beneficial deal. I decided that it was worth enduring the opposition from the leaders. I didnt ask that. if? What I want to know is something more fundamental. Why didnt you use coercive measures? . If I had put my mind to it, it wouldnt have been a problem to kidnap a boy of unknown origin. I dont understand why they chose such a cumbersome method when it would have been easier to obtain information through torture. Chapter 235 Episode 235 There would have been plenty of opportunities. Now, I have be a famous person in martial arts that even Hao Wen cannot touch, but in the past, I was just an unknown minor with no background. From Hao Moons perspective, there could not have been a more delicious meal. Well, from your point of view, there might be some doubts. Hao Wenzhou burst outughing. Unlike the mouth muscles moving, the eyes were motionless, giving me an eerie feeling. There are many reasons. There are limits to the information that can be obtained through torture, and there is also the need for time to observe you. Is that all? Besides, theres no way the future King of Fist would stay silent if he harmed you carelessly. . Of course, the fact that you didnt know that you were a regressor also yed a big role. If I had known, I might have tried to secure you at all costs. Has your curiosity been resolved? yes. To some extent. Then now its my turn to ask a question. Before you regressed, when was thest time you in your previous life met your end? It is exactly eleven years from now. Myst memory is of losing my life after getting caught up in a power struggle on campus. Is that so? The timing coincides with the end of my life that I saw through a precognitive dream. Hao Wenzhou nodded slowly and muttered. My eyes widened at the unexpected remark. Hao Wen-ju died at the same time as me? Have you ever thought of something like that? There is cause and effect in everything in the world. Then why did you and I experience this strange phenomenon? . Why is it you and me and not anyone else? Because there is somemon denominator? Why are two people who have never had a proper conversation? . Surprisingly, the answer was simple. You and I had only one thing inmon. What is that? Bidong of Muyeongsintu. ! For a moment, my shoulders stiffened. I knew it the moment I heard the story. What is Hao Wen-ju trying to say? What is the purpose ofing to see me alone? You must be curious. How did my future self end up dying? yes. The person who killed Future Day is a man you know well. Are you the Demon Cult leader? Youre quick-witted. At that time, I was gathering information about the assassination party in his hands without knowing the meaning of Muyeongsintu. I thought so. How many people in the world are capable of killing the absolute master Hao Wenju? Its a guess, but Ma Jyoju was probably trying to eliminate Haomunju and use a double to take control of Haomun. You might say that there is no one in the world who could act as a double for a big man like Hao Wen-ju, but there was one person in the Demonic Cult who could do that. Cheoljonghu, the absolute master and white-faced god of death, who upied the first ce in the eight great demon armies. He was one of Master Mas favorite confidants. So to speak, I met my end while investigating the same ce in the same area at the same time as you. The endings of each persons memories matched. At the time, Hao Wen-ju and I were also conducting research on Bidong. Its too borate for a coincidence. Hao Wen-ju was just saying this to me. It is said that the secret of return lies dormant in the secret cave of Shintu. Lets move on to the main topic. . You are nning to attack the Bi-dong of Muyeong Shintu, right? Thats right. Let me make a suggestion. Would you like to join hands with me? I ced my sped hands on my knees and was lost in thought. Hao Wen-ju had expected this to happen from the first time he mentioned Bidong. Apparently, Hao Wen-ju only knew the existence and approximate location of Bi-dong, but did not know how to enter and exit there. If I had known, I wouldnt have left Pang Gonhu alone until now. What will be the benefit to me if I ept Master Moons offer? Saving time, securing manpower and maintaining security. Maintain security. Are you threatening to spread information about Bidong if you dont ept the offer? You misunderstood what I said. It meant that I would make every effort to prevent rumors from spreading outside during the attack on Bidong. It wasnt such a bad story. Attacking Muyeongsintus Bi-dong was by no means an easy task. There would be a risk that could not bepared to the time when they climbed Mt. Seoldu Mountain to im the inheritance of Gija Cheon. Considering the scale of Bi-dong and the installed traps, at least double digits of professional manpower would be needed. Its not easy to gather that many people one by one. In the worst case, it could be necessary to hire hundreds of workers to clean up the spilled debris from identally touching the trap. Actually, something simr happened in my past life. It is inevitable that as the number of people increases, maintaining security bes more difficult. If I can get help from Hao Mun, I dont have to worry about that. Afterpleting the calctions in my head, I nodded calmly. In any case, since Hao Wen-ju knew about the secret secrets of the martial arts god, it was almost impossible to proceed with the attack without his eyes. Rather than refuse and create apetitor, it would be better to join the same team even if this sides share is slightly reduced. Youre epting it more obediently than I thought. Even if I refuse, you wont quietly back down, right? You dont have to worry about distribution issues. There is one thing I want. The goal is to determine the cause of the phenomenon that you and I experienced. Im not particrly interested in the martial arts or gold and silver treasures left behind by Muyeongsintu, so you can keep them all for yourself. The conditions are too advantageous for me. Think of it as repaying Hao Muns debt to you. Of course, we need to properly distribute shares to those hired from outside. Anyway, there is plenty of money. Ill give you as much gold and silver treasure as you can. * * * Afterwards, Hao Wen-ju and I had various conversations. We had a lot of questions about each other. Then is it in the same context that you appointed Cheonnyeo as the branch leader? I see. Because she owed you a favor. . I am grateful to you. If it werent for you, I wouldnt have been able to find a disciple. Now that I think about it, it must have been around that time. The time when Lord Wen was convinced that I was the fifth disciple of the Demonic Cult in my past life. Well, the only ones who can save a patient suffering from mental demons through the arrangements of the Demon Cultist are the Cultist himself and his disciples who followed his progress. And even the names were the same, so I couldnt not recognize them. I let out a long sigh in my heart. I had no choice but to admit it. In the past, I wascent. I thought I had prepared my own safety measures and contacted Hao Moon. It turns out that the danger was simply avoided because several situational factors came together. What if Hao Wen-ju had discovered the existence of the returner early and had harbored a bitter intention? It is no excuse to not know that there would be someone other than me who knows the future. In conclusion, things worked out well. However, there was a need to reflect on the process. Even if its just to avoid repeating the same mistake. When I found out that my disciple had fallen into a demonic state through the arrangement of the demonic cult leader, my vision became dark. I think we should cooperate with the Demonic Cult just like we did in the precognitive dream Now that I think about it, there is something I have wanted to ask Lord Mun for a while. Something? Is it possible that Cheon Soje is Lord Wens biological rtive? Can I ask why you came up with that thought? For the first time, Hao Wenju appeared agitated. Honestly, I was a little surprised. I would have thought that the man in front of me also had a human side. I thought it was strange. Isnt the Hao n a group that prioritizes the survival of the n over the well-being of each member? Even though Chen Xiaozhe is Master Wens disciple, I dont understand why Hao Wen decided to join hands with Demonic Cult based on that alone. In his previous life, Hao Wen fell for the appeasement of the Ma Cultist and supported the Cult. At the time, I didnt have any questions because I was a member of the Demonic Cult, but after I returned and my position changed, I began to feel ufortable with the decision that Hao Wenju made at the time. The Hao n I knew was a group that, if it had to weigh the life of one leader and the interests of the entire n, would definitely choose thetter. Despite this, Hao Wen-ju personally visited the headquarters of the Demonic Cult and negotiated with the Demon Cultist in order to save Chen Jiaryeongs life. It couldnt have happened in the first ce. If you think about it, there were many strange things about Cheon Ji-ryeong. For example, for a leader of Hao Wen, he belongs to the group with a lot of emotions. Even though theymit deviant acts such as going in and out of ck poetry, they are not subject to any particr sanctions. In a strange way, I couldnt shake the feeling that I was receiving a lot of consideration from Hao Wen-ju. It wouldnt mean much if I denied it. Its as you think. Hao Wen-ju nodded and answered, burying herself in the back of the chair. The same goes for Nanhakken and Hao Wenju. It seemed that no matter how cold-hearted a person was, he could not help but be weak in front of the affection of his flesh and blood. Now that I think about it, I didnt say something important. ? That child, Cheon Ji-ryeong, finished closing and left the trainingplex. I sighed inwardly. A conversation I had with Cheon Ga-ryeong in the past shed through my mind. [You said you were instructed to close the training center. Isnt there an exact deadline set?] [Yes. He told me not to leave the training center until I entered the next realm. You may finish it quickly ande out, or you may not be able toe out even after several years.] Completing the closing training meant that Cheon Ga-ryeong had reached the pinnacle of excellence. Thest time I saw her was four months ago now. I never would have guessed that I had ovee the wall in such a short period of time. Should we really say that he is a talent who inherits the blood of Hao Wen-ju? [There is a way to significantly shorten the time required for lung training. Would you like to hear it?] It was rewarding to clean the blood vessels with white light energy. Among theter exponents of her age, only a few achieved the same level as her. At most, Tang Seo-yeon or Namgung Seong-hoon? Considering that Cheon Ga-ryeong was the same age as me, her martial skills could be said to be the best among theter martial artists excluding me. Soon, you will be given the role of a dedicated officer again and assigned to the Sacheon branch. Is that so. You dont look very happy. I knew this because I heard it from the person involved. I was told that once Ipleted the closing training, I would return to my original duties. I ask you this not as the owner of a single door, but as the father of a child. Treat that child well. father? I tilted my head. He is my father, not my grandfather. At what age did this person get married? Chapter 236 Episode 236: The training hall within the Murim Alliance. I stood face to face with a female monk with a shaved head, keeping a distance of three feet. Please take care of me. Yeo Hwayeon, the Queen of Biryonggakju (ww). As I had promised before leaving for South Manchuria, I had an affair with her. Whoa. As I watched Geomhu take a long breath and take his stance, I started to feel nervous. The opponent is an expert who is on the verge of absolute perfection. She was a famous heroine who was the best swordsman in Zhejiang. No matter how much I did, I couldnt let down my guard. It may be nothing more than a sparring match, but it is a fight between two masters of flower painting. In a near miss, one side may suffer serious injury. It was Geomhu who took the initiative. He kicked the ground with his toes and rushed towards me in a straight line. With the sound of monks robes fluttering, the well-forged sword rose diagonally. Kagagak! An unpleasant friction sound rang out. In an instant, more than a dozen agreements went back and forth. Its a lot trickier than I thought. Geomhus sword was fast and strong. There was nothing fancy or special technique. A sword technique that is monotonous but highly stable. There were no gaps in sticking to the basics, so it was difficult to attack. The power of the sword attack itself is notparable to that of Wu Jiajin, the first child of the Beast Pce Lord. But Geomhus movements had a precision that more than made up for it. It was said that Botaams sword technique was especially powerful in actualbat, and it was indeed true. A short decisive battle will be difficult. It would have been possible to force it by using the white lightning, but we decided not to do that. That tactic is bound to suffer losses in terms of efficiency. Simply increasing the power of the sword strike would not have been enough to push the sword master into a corner. In other words, being faithful to the basics meant being able to deal with various variables without problems. There is no point in gaining a temporary advantage. From the beginning, the sword technique I learned was far from a strong sword. If the other party honestly pushes for the basics, we have no choice but to counter with irregrities. I swung my sword wide and pushed the opponent away, while at the same time stamping my foot strongly. Quang! The right foot dug deep into the ground. After correcting his posture, Geomhu kicked up his toes, aiming for the moment to close the distance again, causing the ground to shake and a pile of dirt to rise up. Geomhu swung his sword in self-defense at the falling pile of stones. A strong wind blew and the dust split diagonally. The next moment, waves of illusion covered Geomhus surroundings. Twenty-third herbivorous month (ˮ). . Even though he waspletely caught up in the range of herbivory, Geomhu showed a calm appearance. Ignoring the wee, I correctly identified only the thread and the root and countered. It was a neat response to the point of admiration. Big! However, Suwol (ˮ) was just a paving stone to distract her. The real target was different. The second herbivorous month (). The sword strike, whose presence was momentarily erased, dug into the side of the swordsman, who sighed in relief. Geomhu urgently tilted his upper body to avoid the attack, bnced on his toes and rotated the new model. Movements close to acrobatics. Whoops! As I was trying to keep pushing without stopping, I was pushed back by an unexpected counterattack and took a couple of steps back. Geomhu quickly corrected his posture and frowned as he looked down at the cut pieces of clothing. Blood spread all over the monks robes. Maybe it was a little shallow. I thought I had definitely seized the opportunity, but the opponents response was more agile than I expected. In that split second, you can think of a way to minimize damage and implement it. It was not for nothing that he was evaluated as an expert who was on the verge of death. surprised. If I had been a littlete in making my decision, I would have lost. I never thought you would avoid the blow of conversion. Im getting older, but Im not that dull yet. Geomhuughed, adjusted his grip on his sword, and took a step forward. The energy swaying along the surface of the sword rose and took on a clear shape. The manifestation of swordsmanship. Quang! Heavy drinking engulfed the gym. I continued to step back, drooling. It was not normally a threat, as it added strength to the already powerful martial arts of the sword. This is not someone who can use the same technique over and over again. There was a need to confuse the opponent by using various methods. I threw the new model to the left, blocking the opponents vision with an illusion. The sixth herbivorous fighting fist of the wall power. Gwongyeok, who had a knack for attacking the empty space, struck the sword masters body. Hmph! Even though the shock must have been considerable, Geomhu protected himself with his self-defense skills and pushed forward like a bull. I clicked my tongue and said, Tsk, and took a big leap, unfurling my Wolyeonggeom. The twentieth herbivorous month. Sword energy pouring down on Geomhus head like a shower. Geomhu spread his legs wide and swung the sword he held with both hands. Like a salmon swimming up a waterfall, a mass of river energy with enormous power surged towards me. Absolutely! Without hesitation, I formed a sphere of brain energy under my feet and kicked it. It was a burdensome blow to counter with an unstable posture. Boom! As if he had been waiting for this moment, Geomhu jumped into the air one after another and struck me down with his Taesan tack. Kwaaaaang! I fell to the ground helplessly and gritted my teeth as the shock felt down my back. The ground sank and a cloud of dust rose. Kuh A moan came out through my lips. Although I protected myself with self-defense techniques and took the fall, I was still quite shocked. It seemed like he had suffered some internal injuries. I didnt know they would suddenly attack in such a bold way. There was no time to leisurely recover. I hit the ground with my left hand and used the recoil to raise the new model. Sigh! The sharp de of the sword dug deep into the spot where I had been just a moment ago. I muttered as I spread the ghost cloth to increase the distance between me and the other person. Im going to go through a lot of trouble to hang out with you until Im satisfied. * * * As I left the training center with a tired expression, Damun, who was waiting, handed me a dry towel and said, Thank you for your hard work. Are you still waiting? yes. I have something to report. By the way, who won? It wasnt really a match to decide the winner or loser, but I dont think it would have ended appropriately without a clear winner due to the nature of the Dragon Leg Master. I nodded with a bitter smile. As for the results, I was the winner. Victory achieved after exchanging attacks and defenses of over 500 sums. When I thought of Geomhu clinging to me persistently, insisting that we dance together one more time, I felt a rush of fatigue. They said he was a zero-gwang () person, and it was true as he said. To be honest, I didnt want to interact with her anymore. It wasnt that I was afraid of losing, but that one of us would be seriously injured. So what is there to report? I received a call from the Sacheon branch. At the Sichuan branch? Is something wrong? no. It said there were a few problems, but they were all resolved amicably. if? In addition to a brief update, I have also delivered some news. I tilted my head and epted the letter that Damun handed me. If its a report, it wont be toote to do it after I return to the Sacheon branch. I did not understand why he sent the letter to Maengs headquarters even though he had to write all over the ce. . After reading the entire contents of the letter, I narrowed my eyebrows slightly. The phrase written at the end of the letter caught my attention. P.S. C An unknown group is requesting to meet with the branch leader. I am keeping a close eye on each and every one of them because their martial arts skills are extraordinary. They are a group of people who want to meet me. It would not have been a special guest. He was instructed to wait at a designated location. Are they hired by Hao Moon? I thought that might be the case. He asked the branch manager of Hao Wen to invite agents tounder the identity of Jeol Young-gaek. Perhaps they had arrived at the branch earlier than expected. I guess Ill have no choice but to go and check it out in person. ording to the contents of the letter, it did not seem like he visited the Sacheon branch with any particrly bad intentions. There would be no need to rush to return to the branch. Damwoon, who was staring at me as I folded up the letter and put it away in my arms, suddenly said something. And congrattions. Why are you suddenly celebrating? Rumors about the branch manager are spreading. rumor? Didnt you defeat Elder Yang Ho-gon at an official event? Ah It looks like the members of the delegation were talking about that here and there. Thanks to this, the branch manager has officially joined the ranks of 100 great masters. He became one of the worlds greatest masters. I didnt feel any particr emotion. It was a title that I could have gotten at any time if I had tried to get it in the first ce. It was an unpleasant situation for me, as I did not want to risk the demonic cults vignce by needlessly raising the value of its name. Damun, who was watching their reaction, burst outughing. Judging by your expression, you dont seem very happy. Honestly, its not good. Dont think too badly. There will be many positive aspects as well. I sighed in my heart and changed the subject. Ill just skip that story for now. Have you finished preparing for the dinner party? yes. We rented out the entire annex of thergest guesthouse nearby. * * * Thank you everyone for your hard work. Arge guesthouse near Murimmaeng. Large tables were ced in a row in the center of thepletely rented outbuilding. The Jeomsoys were busy walking around and bringing drinks and food. The members of the delegation sat around the table and each shared their stories. He stood up holding a ss of wine and recited a short congrattory speech, which was met with a lively response. . I quietly drank my drink and looked around. Now that the mission waspleted, the delegation would be disbanded. This event was prepared tofort the delegation who had suffered so far. I wanted to rent an empty room in Julu, but since there were Taoist monks and Buddhist monks in the group, I settled for a guest room instead. Take a drink. Hwang Bo-kyung, who quietly sat down next to me, held out a bottle of alcohol and said. I narrowed my eyes and held out my drink. What are you nning? What does that mean? There is no way the elder would be friendly to me without any particr reason. Thats not really wrong, so I cant refute it. After a pause, Hwang Bo-kyung said, Big! He cleared his throat. Then he asked me a question in a telephonic tone. -What is your rtionship with the Taesang family of Shandong music? Chapter 237 Episode 237: I raised the ss to my mouth and muttered in my mind. Why is this old man suddenly asking this question? It didnt take long toe up with an answer. Hwang Bo-kyung is an elder of the Hwang Bo-sega family. And the Hwangbo family was a close friend of the Shandongakga and the dog breed. Well, in reality, it is closer to the Hwangbo family unterally harassing the Shandong music family. It seems like I heard from Hwangbo-se familys bandits that I am acquainted with a sound ghost. From Hwang Bo-kyungs perspective, it was natural to feel wary. You must feel anxious because you dont know what Im nning by joining hands with the evil spirit. How should I answer? If I answer straight away, Hwang Bo-kyung may turn hostile, and even if I make a properment, she will be found out quickly. One could say that it would be better to reveal everything that was nned, but the matter of the migration of Shandong music families could not yet be freely revealed to outsiders. This is an issue that requires attention to maintaining security. After organizing my thoughts, I asked back with a faint smile on my face. -Why are you suddenly asking such a question? -Are you asking because you dont know? -No matter who I am friends with, it has nothing to do with the elder. -I dont think you know about the bad rtionship between the Hwangbo family and the Shandong music family. -So, are you saying that I should at least cut offmunication with the sound ghost senior? -. -Im sorry, but I cant do that. I put down my drink and spoke as if making a deration. In any case, suspicion was inevitable. In that case, it would have been better to push forward confidently. -Can you handle it? In the worst case, you may end up at odds with the Hwangbo family. -I dont know why people are harassing me with such dichotomous thinking. -what? -Youve been watching me for so long, so you probably know that. Do you think I am someone who would be hostile to Hwang Bo-sega because I am close to the Lord Taesang of the Ak family? -Thats -Its not just senior Eumgwi. I am also interacting with senior Man Likwon (fȭ), an elder of the Meng. Are you sure you dont know what this means? -. Man Yeok-kwon is an elder from Hwang Bose. Perhaps Hwang Bo-kyung also knew that my rtionship with him was not bad. Nevertheless, the reason I said this in a vague way was probably because I wanted to know my intentions clearly. -Its not that I dont understand what the elder is concerned about. But I also have subjectivity. It is up to me to decide who I will associate with. It is not for the elder to interfere. -Okay, I admit it. I was too sensitive. Hwang Bo-kyung obediently nods and walks away. I nced at him drinking from the bottle and sighed in relief. * * * Around the time when the atmosphere of thepany dinner was ripe. A bald-headed giant quietly approached me and spoke to me. Sacheon Branch Manager. Please speak. I learned a lot from the branch leader. yes? Gamwon, the head of the Shaolin Temples Eight Great Houses. Even though everyones faces were flushed with alcohol, hisplexion was extremely calm. The poison was not released by using internal energy. I hadnt even touched alcohol in the first ce. Well, I guess its natural since Im a monk. As a Shaolin monk, abstinence was ingrained in him. In fact, from the point of view of theyoff, this position would have been very ufortable. Is there anyone who would enjoy sitting quietly without drinking or eating meat? In the case of Geomhu, a fellow monk, he did not even participate in the dinner party. Amitabha Buddha. As I watched the branch manager, I realized what I wascking. What do you mean by that all of a sudden? I think I understand now. What are the virtues one must have in order to lead others? Why did Director Bang dispatch me on this mission? Youre painting my face with gold. I was anxious about taking on the undeserved position of downsizing, but seeing the branch manager gave me some courage. thank you. . I scratched my cheek with a shy expression. I couldnt understand why it was suddenly like this. I didnt really do anything to deserve a thank you note. Now that I think about it, there is one thing I would like to ask of Gamwon. Can you please listen? Of course, I wasnt going to miss this great opportunity just because I couldnt understand the English text. When the other person approaches you first by showing goodwill, what reason is there to kick it away? Please speak. As long as it is not an unreasonable request, I will do anything. I have admired the reputation of a divine monk for a long time. I would like to visit the Shaolin Temple and say hello to the master, but can you make room for me? Whates to mind is the face of the old monk who watched me die in my past life. I could still vividly picture what he said to me back then. [Amitabha Buddha. [I hope you attain Buddhahood in the next life.] Hao Wen-ju said this to me. There is a cause and effect in everything. There must be a reason why I returned. If that is true, wouldnt there be something to the old monk who blessed me at the time? Of course, the possibility of that happening is low. I thought it might be worth looking into at least once. Gamwon, who was tilting his head with a puzzled expression, soon spoke in a humorous voice. If you have such a request, I will dly amodate it. thank you. * * * One by one, members of the delegation began to leave Honam and return to Samun. I visited each of them and saw them off, while also instructing my subordinates to prepare for the trip. Hong Seong-hyeon, who was carrying luggage with Hwang Ho-jin, muttered as he wiped the sweat from his forehead. You have a lot of baggage. Arge amount of goods were loaded on arge cart. Most of them were valuable items given as rewards by the government. Unfortunately, I was unable to obtain the inner Dan of Hwari (). Part of it was that he couldnt prepare a ce to have a private meeting with the leader, but more importantly, he couldnt ask for anything more since he had already received a huge amount ofpensation. Authority to act on behalf of Lord Maeng in case of emergency. The biggest gain I gained through this mission was this authority. The Sichuan branch leader gained authority that only a few leaders of the Meng had. The significance of this fact was quite great. As the news spread, the way people viewed me wouldpletely change. From now on, no one will be able to ignore me as just a branch leader. But why do you want to go via Guangxi instead of Hubei? I was curious about that too. Now, please tell me the reason. Hong Seong-hyeon and Hwang Ho-jin, who were rxing after work, asked one after another. I answered, crossing my arms and leaning back against the wall. Id like to go on a treasure hunt. ? Theres something you need to find there. Two days ago, Damun seeded in disarming the secret device built into the mother-of-pearlcquerware. After taking out the hidden grocery list and checking its contents, I immediately decided to change my schedule. Originally, it was nned to go to Sichuan via Hubei and Shaanxi, but it was decided to go via Guangxi and Guizhou. The reason was simple. Because the divine object is hidden in Guangxi. The key to ess Muyeongshintus secret building was buried in Namnyeong (ό). * * * Many, many, many. The regr sound of horses hooves pierced my ears. While looking out the window from inside the carriage, I let out a long yawn. Its boring. Two days have passed since I left Maengs headquarters and embarked on a journey to find a sacred object. Currently, the carriage was passing the border between Honam and Guangxi. Well, its good that there are fewer people to worry about There werent that many people moving together. The leaders of the Sacheon branch and Bang Cheok-sam and Yeo So-ok were the only ones. The leaders of the Tang family and the Taoists of the Qingcheng sect suggested that they move together, but they refused on the pretext that they had work to do at the Guizhou branch. I felt a little sorry when I remembered Dan Seo-yeons openly regretful expression. It would have been okay if I had revealed the truth to just her. . I stared nkly at the scenery outside for a while. I frowned and got up from my seat. The presence of revenge was rushing towards us in a straight line. A horse thief? A group of horsemen were running in a straight line towards us. I wasnt the only one who felt strange. Bangcheoksam quickly jumped onto the roof of the carriage and fired an arrow at the string. Yeo So-ok came out of the carriage and ced her hand on the sword soldier. Hey! Hehehe! These guys! The shouts of the magic bandits gradually got closer. A voice oozing with excitement. Among them, there was even a person who spotted Yeo So-ok and spouted obscene remarks. As I pulled out the fence and prepared to greet them, I narrowed my eyes and muttered. What is that again? The martial arts people appeared from the left side out of nowhere and attacked the side of the group of magic bandits. Bangcheoksam put down his bow with a puzzled expression. Although they were a considerable distance away, they seemed suspicious that no one in the group had noticed their presence. Did you set up a camp and hide inside it? The martial artists who showed upte were all wearing the same clothes, and each ones inaction was unusual. In particr, the man in the lead had the skills to be a top expert. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwaang! Swordsmen stretched out one after another and roughly swept the front lines. The screams of the magic bandits echoed throughout the area. Dont leave a single one alive! The man in the lead jumped into the middle of the magic bandits and exploded with a lions roar. The warriors followed behind him, shouting. The word red embroidered in the center of the military uniform caught the eye. Ugh. Keueuuuuu. It didnt take long for all the magic bandits to be wiped out. One of the warriors who were restraining the surviving magic bandits discovered this direction and quickly approached. I want to make a full statement. Who is the leader of the group? Thats me. I am Hong Gu-yoon of the Hongwon family. My name is Yeon-woon, and I am the head of the Sacheon branch of the Murim League. Yeonsoun? Heavenly Dragon? They are called by that nickname. Embarrassment appeared on the mans face. He cleared his throat once and asked in a cautious manner. What is the Sacheon branch leader doing here Chapter 238 Episode 238: The Hongwon family. It was one of the martial arts families representing Guangxi. It was a family so powerful that it was said that if there was a Jin family in Guangdong, there was a Hongyuan family in Guangxi. is it. As I watched the man fidgeting with embarrassment, I was able to understand the situation. It seems that the Hongwon family used me and my group as bait. To lure the magic bandits. I thought something was strange. The Hongwon familys warriors were waiting, hiding in the camp, until the distance from the magic bandits got closer. So how on earth did they know that the magic bandits woulde here? Jinbeop was basically a money-eating monster. Not only does it require specialized manpower and precious castings, but it also takes a considerable amount of time to produce. Although it was useful for defending bases, it was inevitably difficult to use against highly mobile enemies such as magic enemies. In other words, King Hongwons side was confident that a group of magic bandits would show up here. I looked back at the cart full of precious items and smiled. My guess is that the person who leaked information about me and my party to the magic bandits was an official of the Hongwon family. I feel quite bad. Of course, if you look at the conclusion, the horde of magic enemies was sessfully subdued, and my party and I did not suffer any significant damage. But even so, I couldnt help but feel ufortable. At the very least, it would have been better if I had given notice in advance and asked for understanding. There was no way that a group of people who arbitrarily put others in danger would look kind. Musa. yes. I would like to have a word with the representative leading the punitive force. Could you please go and tell him what I have to say? Oh, I understand. The warrior swallowed his saliva and left his seat with an awkward movement. Soon, a middle-aged man with a long physique came and stood in front of me. It was the man who was leading the punitive force. The man introduced himself with a polite bow. Hong Won-se is Jeok Gyun-ho, who leads Hongnyeongdae. This is Yeon So-un. This is how I get to meet Lord Hongnyeong, who is famous throughout the central ins. Fortunately, the. You almost got attacked by evil magic bandits. Well, even if a conflict had urred, he would have defeated it without any trouble . I narrowed my eyes and stared at the Hongryeongdaeju quietly. Judging by his attitude, it seemed like he had no intention of making an apology or excuse. I thought so, though. In some ways, it could be said to be a wise decision. There was sufficient circumstantial evidence, but no clear physical evidence. If Hong Won-ses side decided to grab him, they couldnt push him hard. As a member of an alliance, isnt it possible to punish an affiliated family without justification? but. Thats just a story from when I was an ordinary Murim leader. Now, I am a person with a reputation that even the head of the Hongwon family cannot treat me carelessly. If that side continues to remain ignorant, we have no choice but to mobilize hard-line measures as well. I took a step forward with a smile on my face. Did he instinctively feel wary? Lord Hongnyeong narrowed his eyes and took a step back. It was fate that brought us together like this, but its a shame we just parted ways. ? Actually, the group is exhausted due to the long journey. So, I would like to stay at Hongwon House for a while and rest. Could you please wee me as a guest? I told lies without even putting saliva in my mouth. Only two days have passed since I left the headquarters of the Murim Alliance and embarked on a journey to find a sacred object. The group was not so exhausted that they had to seek help from a nearby Sega. Of course, even if he recognized that, the Lord Hongryeong would not be able to refuse my request. A suffocating silence fell. As I watched Hongnyeongdaejus muttering expression, unable toe up with a straight answer, I felt cheerful. If he wasnt an idiot, he would have realized the true meaning of what I said. I was now saying this to Lord Hongnyeong. < I don''t think conversation with you will work, so I''ll ask the head of the Hongryeong family directly. > I think youll be punished for taking me to the family obediently. However, there is no justification for refusing the request. A quandary and a quandary are the words used to describe this situation. sorry. Lord Hongnyeong, who had been waiting for a long time, finally opened his mouth. I would like toply with the request of the branch manager, but the Hongwon family does not currently have time to wee guests. Sangsalmun (隢T) is constantly threatening us. Sangsalmun? Come to think of it, the Guangxi branch had previously sent a request for support. Like Guizhou, the Wulin forces in Guangxi are also suffering from the rise of the Sadomun faction. Do you want toe out like that? It was truly a poor excuse. Did you think you could get rid of me with just this little justification? its okay. yes? Even if something unpleasant happens, we wont me the Hongwon family. But Dont worry. Everyone here is skilled enough to protect themselves. After a bit of a scuffle, Grand Master Hongnyeong could not stand it and dered surrender. My party and I drove the carriage following Hongnyeongdae, who was returning to his family with the captured demons in tow. It just worked out. I was thinking of setting up a base before starting the search in earnest. A hum naturally came out. I get revenge for being used as bait and get free amodation for a while. Killing two birds with one stone is probably an expression used in times like these. Ill let you experience what its like to dry up and die. After traveling for about an hour, we reached our destination. A site surrounded by a high wall. Therge signboard above the front door caught my eye. Hongwon family. The warriors guarding the entrance looked puzzled and nced at the carriage we were riding in. It seemed like he was wary of the unscheduled visit of a guest. Hongryeongdaeju, who was leading the procession from the front row, exined the situation and entered the house first. Some time passes. wee. The head of the family told me to bring the distinguished guests. A young man and woman ran out to greet me and my group. After hearing the introduction, I found out that both of them were the family heads biological rtives. It was a part that revealed how much burden the Hongwon family felt about the current situation. This way. We arrived in Daejeon guided by a very nervous brother and sister. I entered the room with the utmost arrogance. Bangcheoksam, who was walking next to me and ncing in this direction,ughed. Wee. I meet you, Lord Hongwon. I heard it from Lord Hongryeong. You said you wanted to stay at your home for a while, right? yes. I know its a shameless request, but I hope you can help me and my group get some rest. I wish they had at least contacted me in advance. Currently, the Hongwon family is not ready to receive a distinguished guest. its okay. All you need is food to fill your stomach and a bed to lie down on. That is all you need. Well, its not that difficult. Hong Won Se-ju nods his head with a nervous expression. It was clearly visible on his face that he was reluctantly agreeing. The children of the head of the family came forward and offered to guide us to the lodgings. After leaving Daejeon with the two people, I burst intoughter. Damun followed behind and spoke to me in full voice. C In times like these, the branch manager is also very evil. -Shouldnt you repay what was done to you? -As the head of the family, it must feel like being struck by lightning out of a dry sky. -During your stay at Hongwon House, eat and drink as much as you like. So much so that the familys finances were in jeopardy. -Its a bit scary that the branch manager, and not just anyone else, would say something like that. -What does it mean. -If the branch manager has the kind of mentality, I think he could really drain Segas finances. As we moved around, exchanging silly jokes, we soon reached the guest amodation. After unpacking my belongings in the room I was assigned and washing myself in the bathroom, I left Masil with a refreshed expression. The Hongwon familys warriors who were standing guard saluted me with awkward expressions. by the way. They said they had no time to spare because Sangsalmun (隢T) was constantly threatening them. It seemed like it wasnt something he just made up. The tension unique to wartime was evident on the faces of the warriors. Well, it has nothing to do with me. It was a time when the family was walking around with light steps and looking around. Shortly after entering the well-maintained garden, a skinny man appeared across from me. A man who flinched and shrugged his shoulders as if he had discovered this direction passed by at a fast pace. It looked like it was running away from me. ? I was staring at the mans back with a puzzled expression, scratching the back of my head and getting lost in thought. The mans appearance looked familiar. Is it an illusion? Its a face I feel like Ive seen before After thinking for a while, I opened my eyes wide. I was reunited with an unexpected person in an unexpected ce. Why is that person here? The skinny man had already left the garden and disappeared. I immediately opened my guard and chased after the man. Are you okay? Its no big deal. Theres nothing to worry about. It wasnt long before I was able to spot the man. A young woman was supporting him with a worried expression. Hong Wons wifes wife. It was the woman who guided me and my group to our lodgings a little while ago. A man and a woman disappear inside a simple pce. I immediately approached the warrior guarding the entrance to the pce and spoke to him. Can Ie in? yes? What happened all of a sudden It seems like someone I know is staying here. I came here to talk to you for a moment. Im sorry, but this is not a ce where guests are allowed to set foot. You must first get permission from the head of the family. There was no time to go through such cumbersome procedures. Wouldnt it be a disaster if the opponent runs away in the meantime? I used the method of Lee Hyeong-hwanwi (ΓQλ) to point out the warriors back and point out the hoonhyeol (Ѩ). After quietly sitting the warrior, who was tearing down the new model without even screaming, on the stairs. Sigh! I opened the door to the pce and stepped inside. As I passed through the long hallway and entered the room inside, the sight of a thin man ring at me with a very nervous expression came into view. The daughter of the Hongwon family, who had drawn a sword from her waist, stepped forward as if to protect him and shouted. What are you doing? A foreigner would carelessly set foot in a forbidden area! Instead of answering her question, I took a close look at the mans face. It was certain. Although it looked a lot different than before, I couldnt recognize that face. -What are you doing here? . -Its something to see if you live a long time. I never thought I would see the worlds Iron Blood Demon army hiding behind a woman. Chapter 239 Episode 239: The Iron-Blooded Demon Lord (Seogunak). The fourth disciple of the Demonic Cult. One of the main culprits that drove me to death in my past life. I never thought we would meet again in this way, in a ce like this. After receiving Seo Ho-seons report, I thought he was definitely dead. [Are you sure that the Iron Blood Demon is dead?] [Im sure. Not only did he suffer serious injuries that could not be saved even if Daera Shinseon came, but he was also poisoned by the Seven Soul Poison] [ In the end, doesnt this mean that he was unable to confirm his death with his own eyes?] [ I understand what you are worried about, but There is no way that even one Iron Blood Demon is alive. It was in such a serious condition that even if left alone, he would not have been able to survive and would have died. He probably knew that too, which is why he brought out Donggwijins number.] Augh escaped his lips. What is the serious injury that cannot be saved even if Daera Shinseones? Hes alive and well right in front of me like this. No, maybe its wrong to say Im fine. In my memories, the Iron Blood Demon was not such a skinny weakling. Right now, he couldnt even feel an ounce of magical energy, let alone his massive fighting spirit. Whats more, its like hes hiding behind a woman and watching me. It looks like he lost his dantian. It didnt take long to understand the situation. To briefly summarize the spections that came to mind, it was as follows. When the artificial ruins that attracted the attention of Guizhou Wulin copsedst fall. Seo Gun-ak, who fought against the group led by Dang Sang-jin who entered the ruins, miraculously survived despite being severely injured. However, due to the aftereffects of the injury, he was no longer able to use martial arts. If you think about it that way, the front and back fit together perfectly. There was no way for the demon cultists to return to their lives after their lives as warriors had ended. The Demonic Cult is a world of strong self-respect. It was a ce where disciples of the Demonic Cult who had been reduced to ordinary people were seen as nothing more than easy prey to bite. Seogunak, who somehow managed to escape from the artificial ruins, must have given up on returning to the Demonic Cults headquarters and made up his mind to break up with his subordinates and flee to Guangxi. Then, he met the wife of the Hongwon family and decided to settle down here. Things are going interestingly. I nced at the woman who was pointing a sword at me with a very nervous face and rubbed my chin. She probably doesnt know that the man shes protecting is the fourth disciple of the demonic cult leader. If I knew, I wouldnt have been able to show such a confident attitude. It is not difficult to receive new recruits from the Western Army. If they went to the head of the family, revealed his identity, and put pressure on him using Maengs name, they could easily take over. However, that method left many things to be desired. Isnt he the enemy who drove me to death in my past life? I couldnt be satisfied with just putting him in the underground prison. Suddenly, such a thought passed through my mind. Couldnt we take advantage of this situation? I could tell just by looking at it. The rtionship between the woman in front of me and the Iron Blood Demon was not normal. I thought that if I made good use of the rtionship between the two, it might be possible to manipte Western military evil as I wanted. Even though he was rotten, he was a disciple who continued the progress of the Demon Cultist. Although he lost his martial arts skills, the usefulness of a man named Seogunak was infinite. After gathering my thoughts, I raised both hands above my head as if to express that I had no hostility. He then sent a warning message to Seogunak. -Id like to have a chat alone. Could you please prepare a ce for me? . -If you refuse, I will go straight to Lord Hongwon. Seogunak, who was conflicted with his eyes furrowed, sighed deeply. He spoke to the daughter of the Hongwon family in a very cracked voice. Sozer. Put away your sword. But Confucius! The opponent is Cheonryong, a renowned expert in the 100s. Sojeo is not someone who can handle this. . And you dont have to worry. He and I are spherical. It seems like he came all the way to Ye because he had something to tell me. If you have something to talk about, all you have to do is ask the head of the family for permission and set up a formal meeting. Rather than resort to such coercive methods. Sozer. Please make room. Confucius! Please. Please do as I say just this once. As I was watching the two people arguing, I looked slightly surprised. I cant believe that Seogunak, who is famous for his unyielding personality, would bow down to a woman much younger than himself. What on earth has happened so far that has caused such a change in personality? . The woman, who was looking down at the back of Seogunaks head with her lips tightly bitten, jerked and turned the bird. She opened the door, looked back at me with venomous eyes, and said. If anything goes wrong with Confucius, I will never forgive you. Do not worry. What you are worried about will not happen. I just came here to talk. widely! The door closed and a heavy silence fell. I pulled out a chair and sat down across from Seogunak. I didnt forget to spread my energy membrane and cover the entire room. This is my first time seeing it in person. The first to speak was Seogunak. I tilted my head and btedly realized that what he said was right and nodded. Come to think of it, this was the first time I came face to face with the current Iron Blood Demon. There must be something you want from me, right? What do you mean by that all of a sudden? Dont be nervous. Isnt there a reason why you didnt reveal my identity even though you knew it? Should we really call it the Iron Blood Demon Army? His situational judgment was quite excellent. Thanks to this, I felt like the story could proceed quickly. What is your rtionship with the wife of the Hong Won family? She has nothing to do with me. Do you think a lie like that would work? . It looks like there is some affection between the man and the woman. I wonder what will happen if I go to the head of the Hongwon family and reveal their true identity. Please keep everything about me a secret. Please. thud! The Iron Blood Demon hit the table with his forehead. Iid my head on my sped hands and sneered. You seem quite desperate. Why are you already scared at the thought of being escorted to the headquarters of the Meng and being thrown into prison? Its not like that. I wish I could, but its not because I dont want to make Hong Wons wife feel betrayed. Not even that. if? I can assure you. Even if you reveal my identity, she will protect me. ? I want to avoid a situation where she is harmed because of me. So Huh. I was so embarrassed that I couldnt speak. I began to doubt whether the man sitting across from me was really the Iron Blood Demon I knew. What on earth has happened so far that people have changed so much? If you have such great feelings for her, why didnt you leave the family a long time ago? . I guess I didnt know this day woulde. I thought I should too. But I couldnt lose my footing. What can I do when I feel discouraged even though I know it wont work? . Its funny. Before, I wouldugh at men who were distracted by womens tears and err in their judgment, but I cant do that anymore. A wry smile appeared on Seogunaks face as he raised his head. I had a strange feeling. It was the first time I had seen him make an expression like that in both his past and present lives. I thought that perhaps the loss of Mines unique impulses after losing martial arts may have had an effect on the change in personality. Well, is this a good thing from my perspective? There was nothing wrong with me if the rtionship between the daughter of the Hongwon family and Seogunak was deep. This means that it is easy to grasp and shake the weak points. great. Ill keep it a secret. What do you ask for in return? In the future, you will have to follow whatever I tell you to do. one thing. I will only ce one condition. I dont think they are in a position to say anything disappointing. No matter how you treat me, I wontin. Even if you ask me to stab my teacher in the back and stab the executioners in the back, I will ept it without a word. Instead, please make sure that the Hongwon family is not harmed in any way. . Isnt it a particrly difficult request to grant? All right. I promise. Thank you. There is no reason to thank them. He briefly dismissed it and got up from his seat. All missions were aplished. There was no more conversation to be had with him. Its a shame. If the Iron Blood Demon had memories of his past life, he would have been able to vent his anger by citing benevolence. As I opened the door and savored my appetite, the daughter of the Hongwon family, who had been pressing her ear to the wall, looked back at me in surprise. I put a soft smile on my face and gestured toward the inside of the room. The woman hurriedly ran into the room and looked at Seogunaks condition, making a fuss. While I was staring at that scene, I walked out of the temple at a leisurely pace. I turned into a viin quite unintentionally. * * * I went to Damun that way and told him what had happened in the pce. After hearing the whole story, Damunughed and asked back. So, the Hongwon family was protecting the Iron Blood Demon Army? Thats right. They say I dont know anything about people, but I never thought that a disciple of the Demonic Cult would be having an affair with thete Jisoo of the Baekdo Martial Arts. Even I, who saw it with my own eyes, found it hard to believe it. It made me doubt whether this was really the Iron Blood Demon I knew. but. The branch leader must be even more shocked because he has memories of his past life. Honestly, Im still a little dazed. So what do you n to do? For now, I n to set up surveince and watch. If you ask Hao Wen, it wont be difficult to monitor his movements. Couldnt you run away? I wont. Theres nowhere you can go with that body anyway. It will be difficult to find helpers within the Baekdo martial arts territory. The higher a martial artist reached, the greater the reaction when he lost his martial arts skills. When the dantian is broken and the energy contained within it is dispersed, the body suffers enormous damage. In other words, the internal skills umted so far had be poison and were harassing the trainee. A warrior of the Iron Blood Demon Army lost his martial arts skills, but the recoil could not have been small. Contrary to what I remembered as evidence, wasnt his body in a very shrunken state? More than anything, he knows. If he runs away, the Hongwon family, who have protected him all this time, will suffer damage. At this point, I dont know who the viin is. What do you think? Distinction between good and evil, etc. But how do you n to use the Iron Blood Demon Army? The timing and situation will depend on it, but maybe we can use him to catch a big fish. Damun tilted his head. It was a face that seemed to have no idea who the expression was referring to. I slowly curled the corners of my mouth and continued my exnation. I n to use him as bait to attract my second brother from my previous life, that is, the Laughing Demon Lord. Chapter 240 Episode 240: After taking a nights rest. I left the Hongwon family home alone and immediately started moving to find the sacred item. The priority was gathering information. The location of the shrine was indicated on the grocery map, but there was one problem. The ce is currently under the management of Sangsalmun (隢T). Therefore, first of all, there was a need to understand the approximate situation in Guangxi through Hao Wen. As I walked around the streets with a jade que symbolizing Hao Wens customer attached to my sword, a man in shabby clothes followed me quietly. After checking the contents of the note the man handed me, I turned around and headed to a nearby guesthouse. A middle-aged woman who was sweeping the front yard of her guesthouse with a broom found me and spoke to me in a friendly way. wee! I didnt miss the moment when the womans eyes turned to my waist. I knew it intuitively. That she is also Hao Mun Tao. Pleasee this way. Even though I didnt ask for it, the woman led me to a room on this floor. As I was sitting at the table waiting, the head of the Guilin branch, Hao Wen, appeared. I meet a noble person. He was a young man who must have just passed the age of two. His attire was oddly shy, but he gave off a strong feeling of being a pir of the red-light district rather than a young man from a rich family. I have a few requests for you. Please speak. I obtained the necessary information and requested surveince of the Iron Blood Demon Army. Afterpleting all errands. After leaving the guesthouse with the jade tablet in my arms, I returned to the Hongwon family home and gathered my thoughts. Thats a pain in the ass. Currently, the Guangxi Wulin was divided into two, engaged in a fierce battle for control. Sangsalmun Gate in Namnyeong (ό). Gyerims Hongwon family and the Guangxi branch of the Murim League. The Sangsalmun was a truly apostolic school, like the Cheonghyeoldomun in Gwiju. Not only did it have several outstanding masters, but it also had a tradition of over a hundred years. Arge sect that everyone recognizes as a prestigious sect. The master of the gate, Gwibaekjo (צ), was a strong man who would have been one of the greatest masters in the world if he had been a Baekdo figure. He was an expert in the art of flower painting. The shrine is located in the middle of a street in Namnyeong managed by Sangsalmuns disciples. It was not for any other reason that the information about Bidong was leaked while the Hebei Paengga in the past life was searching for a sacred object. Thats because the sacred object was hidden in the Sado ns sphere of influence, and various problems arose in the process of finding it. You must not follow the same steps as your previous life. Care had to be taken not to make noise during the process of obtaining the new object. In the worst case, there could have been a fight on a massive scale like in the previous life. It was a good thing I sat down as an empty guest in the Hongwon family. Thanks to this, the range of actions that can be taken has expanded. First, I nned to find a peaceful solution. One way would be to help the Guangxi branch and take down the Shangsal Gate, but I had no choice but to be reluctant as that method would require a long time. In the first ce, the premise that if you destroy Sangsalmun, you will be able to easily obtain sacred items, was wrong. What you need to be most careful about is not the Sangsalmun Gate but the gaze of those around you. The situation in Guangxi is not that bad, unlike Guizhoust year. This is not a structure in which the Sangsalmun side unterally holds the upper hand. At least it is safe to say that the bnce will not be disrupted in the short term. The Guangxi martial arts union, centered around the Meng branch and the Hongyuan family, was strong. It was different from the martial arts alliance in Gwiju, which was helplessly pushed back by the advance of the Cheonghyeoldomun. The worlds assessment was that the Sangsalmuns reckless expansion of territory was being suppressed quite well. First, contact Sangsalmun through the Hongwon family. And It was a time when I was walking along with various thoughts in mind. A loud voice prated my ears. Are you by any chance Soun? * * * ? I looked to the side with a puzzled expression and saw an old man with a sturdy physique staring at me. The old mans appearance was familiar to my eyes. I stopped in ce with a surprised expression and opened my mouth. Commissioner Wang? haha! It was really Soun! Wang Chun-seong. Themander-in-chief of the Manjang family. A person who served me as an assistant in the past when I had no power yet. I met an old friend again in an unexpected ce. I said hello to him, pretending to be happy. Long time no see. Its been a while. How have you been? yes. Im just asking, just in case. Are you referring to the Sacheon Branch Manager, of whom there are many rumors? Thats right. It was true. I was hesitant because I had no basis to make a judgment, other than the fact that he possessed outstanding martial arts skills simr to that of the same name. Secretary Wang speaks with a very excited expression. Thest time I saw him was already six years ago. Before leaving the Manjang family and heading to Sacheon, I could still vividly recall in my mind the memory of making a bet with him and extracting a lot of money. But I wondered why he was in Gyerim and not at Sega, where he worked. As I stared at him quietly, I soon understood the situation and nodded. Right. When I think about it, I didnt even know it was natural. The area where Wanzhangshi is located is Haji (ӳ), Guangxi Province. Manjangse must have also felt threatened by Sangsalmuns movements. It makes sense to think that Manjangsega, concerned about the future of Sega, led his familys warriors to join the alliance. Commissioner Wang, who was sweeping me up and down with a happy expression, said, Big! He cleared his throat. Then he narrowed his eyes and asked in a cautious tone. Do you feel ufortable about me? yes? What do you mean by that? Havent you be a high person now? I shook my head with a smile and a pick. I asked what he was talking about. His unique, sly personality still remained. but. It must be unpleasant to see a man who is serving as a general in a martial arts family in a remote rural area treat him like an adult and treat him like an adult. I dont care. Please treat me asfortably as before. no. How could a small person do that? To the Heavenly Dragon Grand Association, which is famous throughout the central ins Just stop there. Before I really act like a superior. Of course. Secretary Wang, who let out a chuckle, groaned and stretched. Then he asked me in a soft voice. Have you eaten? I havent done it yet. Then why dont we eat together? I will pay for the food. great. I nodded without any hesitation. When I had the opportunity to eat for free, there was no reason to kick it. Minister Wang guided me to a nearby winery. Seeing how skillfully he found his way around, it seemed like he had been staying in Namnyeong for quite some time. Are you drinking in broad daylight? Its been a while since I met a familiar face, so why should I drink alcohol at a time like this? Can you handle it? What do you mean? You know my appetite, dont you? If I were to eat and drink as much as I wanted in this luxurious base, your purse would be empty in no time. do not worry. Im not so poor that I can barely eat one meal. For a moment, the face of Peng Kun-hu, who I met at Mengs headquarters, ovepped with that of Commander Wang. Although he was bragging with his words, his anxious feelings were clearly visible through his eyes. Thats fun. A somewhat mischievous feeling reared its head. Guided by Jeomsoy, I sat down at the window seat and muttered to myself as I ordered arge amount of alcohol and food. Should I eat enough to bend the old mans spine? * * * The meal was satisfactory. After finishing all the food on the table, I drank some strong wine and watched Commander Wangs thoughts. . Looking up at the ceiling with a nk expression, it felt like I was seeing someone whose soul had gone out. Laughter suddenly burst out. Anyway, was this a bit harsh? I got up under the pretext of going to the side room, avoided the gaze of Minister Wang, and called Jeomsoi to do the math. Then, as if nothing had happened, he returned to the table and patted Secretary Wang on the shoulder. Commander. . Please stand up now. Shouldnt we go back soon? okay. You have to wake up. He lifted himself up with difficulty, holding on to the edge of the table, and took out the wallet from his pocket with trembling hands. Are you probably picturing your wifes angry face in your mind right now? Whoa. Secretary Wang, who had been standing still like a stone statue, finally took a step. I approached Jeomsoi and exchanged a few words before he narrowed his eyes and looked back at me. What are you doing? Secretary Wang asks, arching his eyebrows in an inverted shape. I shrugged my shoulders slyly and responded. Now that I think about it, I made the calction on the way back from the office. Didnt I say I would buy it? Its already happened, so what can we do? If this happens, I will consider it as repaying what I owed in the past. You turned into a snake while I didnt see you. I will get the food that the Commander-in-Chief buys next time. That really embarrasses people. It doesnt make sense for an elder to have respect. Secretary Wang smiled bitterly and shook his head. There is a lodging nearby where Segas family members stay. Would you like to stop by? Its been a while since I saw the faces of people from my hometown. no. I have work to do, so Ill just head back now. okay. Its not like I can take away the time of the Sacheon branch manager, who has a lot of construction work to do. Here we go again. I frowned and muttered to myself. As I got older, I only seemed to be more persistent. Secretary Wang, smiling and wiping his goatee, said goodbye to me. I nced at his back as he walked away and quietly turned around. wait. At that time, a thought passed through my mind. The patriarch of the Manjang family, didnt you say that the previous head of the family was from Namnyeong? I was wondering under what pretext I should contact Sangsalmun and ask for their cooperation. Just then, a good excuse came rolling in. A n was formed in my head. After gathering all my thoughts, I opened my guard and followed after Commander Wang. Was he surprised by the sudden presence behind him? Minister Wang widened the distance between me and me by jumping aroundically. He quickly turned around and screamed. You were surprised! I changed my mind. ? As the Commander-in-Chief said, I would like to go and see the faces of the people in the neighborhood. Didnt you say you were busy? Now that I think about it, I feel like I have some time left. What are you nning? Why do you think I have a n? I know that you are not the type of person to change a decision without a reason. Secretary Wang speaks as if he were affirming. Perhaps because he was someone who had been watching me for years, he seemed like a ghost. It seems like you have noticed, so I will tell you frankly. There is one thing I would like to ask of Manjangse. ask? Chapter 241 Episode 241 Lord Moon! Whats going on? The Hongwon family has sent Jeon Seo-gu! From the Hongwon family? Sangsalmunju (隢T) Gwi Baekjo (צ) Gak So-gyeongs eyes narrowed. He received the letter handed to him by his student, checked its contents, frowned, and muttered. What is this? What does it say? They say the Heavenly Dragon is nning to visit Namnyeong. yes? Im asking you not to blindly antagonize me because Im a person who has nothing to do with the fight for control over Guangxi. Heavenly dragon? Arent you a 100-year-old expert? It also belongs to Meng ()! I dont understand. What on earth were you thinking when sending this letter? You let someone from the Maeng faction roam freely in the territory of the original faction! How on earth do you think this is so ridiculous that you ask me such a favor! . The noble swan, who had thrown the letter on the table, rubbed his chin in thought. Party leader Hong Won-se could not understand his sides intentions. In fact, its closer to a notice rather than a request. The Hong Won Se-ju he knew was not a person who did things without a n like this. There was more to it than that. The handwriting is different. This means that it was not a letter written by Hong Won Se-ju himself. The seal stamped at the end of the letter clearly symbolized the Hongwon family. But the handwriting is not the matriarchs. Doesnt it feel like you delivered the letter on someones behalf? I dont know the intention, so I have no idea how to respond. Of course, it was impossible to allow a giant as big as Heavenly Dragon to wander around the sects territory as he pleases. It was a matter of Sangsalmuns face and prestige. If he obediently epted the request of the Hongwon family, he would not be able to avoid the ridicule that he got scared and rolled his tail. But that doesnt mean we can just blindly suppress and detain him. Tianlong was one of the most famous figures in Tangjin Wulin. His influence on martial society could never be taken lightly. I cant do it. Although it was reluctant, the action we had to take was decided in the end. He had to step forward and face the Heavenly Dragon himself. We will find out why Cheonryong wants to visit Namnyeong and monitor him thoroughly to prevent him from doing anything foolish. After organizing his thoughts, the noble swan turned his gaze in the direction where his disciple was. The disciple, who was examining the contents of the letter from the corner of his eye, was startled and straightened his posture. I will give you a mission. Please tell me anything. When Cheonryong arrives at Nanning, you will personally go and greet him. Do you mean me? okay. You are the right fit. If the next Sangsalmunju is next to me, no matter how much he is a heavenly dragon, I wont be able to act rashly. All right. * * * Many, many, many. As I was looking out the window nkly while riding in a fancy four-horse carriage, I nced at the man sitting across from me. Choyul, the grand duke of the Manjang Dynasty. He was the person who pushed Cho Yeon-hee out and proudly took the position of the next head of the family. Hes tall, has a handsome face, and is above average. He was a man who didnt miss anything. Of course, this was true by the standards of the rural Murim Sega. The Archduke in my memories must have been a cold-blooded and merciless person. I burst outughing as I watched him fidget and couldnt quite find hisposure. This was in contrast to General Wang, who did not seem at all intimidated even when facing his former assistant who had achieved sess. Your Majesty. Yes yep! You dont have to be so nervous. We dont even know each other. Please treat me asfortably as before. All right. The atmosphere in the carriage became heavy due to the Archduke giving off an openly ufortable atmosphere. I sighed softly and turned my head back out the window. How much time has passed like that? Wow! Suddenly the carriage stopped in ce. This happened not long after we reached the outskirts of Namnyeong. I put the damro on my waist and got up from my seat. The Archduke got up after him and swallowed his saliva. . I got off the carriage and checked the front, and there was a group of horsemen lined up as if blocking the road. I asked, looking at the man in front of the group. Is there a problem? Are you the Sacheon branch manager? Thats right. Who are you? Its called Sangsalmuns Hogok Yeon. You were a great hero. Do you know me? You cant not know. Arent you the next lord of Sangsalmun? Its a pleasure. I cant believe the Sacheon branch leader, who is renowned as a 100-strong expert, knew my name. I didnt know originally. This is what I learned recently while researching about Sangsalmun through Haomun. So, for what reason are you interfering with our movement? I dont mind being disturbed. We were simply dispatched to protect the branch manager. escort? yes. Lord Mun instructed us to escort the branch leader. Theres no need for you to do that Please understand even if its inconvenient. We are also in a position to receive orders and move. All right. What kind of escort is freezing to death? I guess I said surveince incorrectly. After exchanging a few words with Ho Gok-yeon, I got back into the carriage. The horsemen surrounded the carriage as if surrounded. The Archduke, who had been muttering for a while, asked me with a very nervous expression. Are you okay? What do you mean? There is no guarantee that they will not harm us. It will be okay, at least for the time being. Why are you so sure? Sangsalmunju has a cautious personality. We wont act rashly until we figure out what the purpose of our visit to Namnyeong is. Hmm You look like you dont feel reassured. To be honest, yes. Let me tell you one more thing. The person sitting in the drivers seat and driving the carriage right now is senior Changmyeonggung. Cha Changmyeong Pce? Are you talking about Changmyeonggung, who is famous for being one of the most powerful among the hundred great masters? Dont look too agitated. The Sangsalmundists may have their doubts. ! Oh, you dont have to worry about them overhearing our conversation. I put a membrane around it a long time ago. Im d everything happened. Even if an emergency arises, it wont be that difficult to run away with the Archduke. So you dont have to worry too much. The Grand Dukes expression brightened. It was quite interesting to see his expression change with each word. It wont be long before they start digging for information in earnest. At that time, you can act as I told you in advance. All right. * * * In a small mountain located to the east of Namnyeong, the remains of Cho Jaegang, the patriarch of the Manjang family and the ancestral head of the family, were buried. A small guesthouse located near Somaksan Mountain. My group and I unpacked our bags in our respective rooms and got plenty of rest. Sit cross-legged on the bed and spend some time practicing fortune-telling. A heavy, low-pitched voice prated my ears along with the sound of a knock on the door. Branch manager. Are you there? Is there a problem. This is Hogok-yeon. I came here because I have something to tell you. Please wait a moment. Ill get dressed and go out. As I took care of the fence and opened the door, the figure of a middle-aged man dressed in fancy clothes came into view. He said, pointing to the floor with his index finger. Munju wants to meet the branch manager. Do you mean Lord Sangsalmun? yes. Are you sure you came all the way here yourself? Thats right. I looked slightly surprised. I never thought that Moonju himself woulde forward. Just by dispatching the next Munju, we can say that we have made enough progress. Could you please wait downstairs for a moment? I will go down with the Archduke. When you say grand duke, do you mean the grand duke of the Manchu Dynasty? Thats right. Why did he The reason Sangsalmunju personally went all the way to Ye is probably because he wants to know why I visited Namnyeong at this time. . The person who will exin the reason is the Archduke. I dont quite understand, but I understand. Ho Gok-yeon nodded with a nervous expression and went down the stairs and disappeared. When I knocked on the door of the next room, the Archduke, who had been eavesdropping with his ear to the wall, stepped into the hallway with a very intimidated expression. Sasangsalmunju is here. Dont worry too much. It was a little sudden, but it was someone I would have to face at some point anyway. . What the Grand Duke must do remains unchanged. Just remember what I said. When I went down to the restaurant on the first floor, apanied by the Archduke, an old man with an ordinary build and an ordinary appearance stood up from his chair and greeted me. Sangsalmunju Gwibaekjo. Despite his simple appearance, the spirit he exuded was fearsome. I introduced myself with a polite bow. This is Yeon-woon, the head of the Sacheon branch of the Murim League. It is an honor to meet Sangsalmunju. This is Choyul, the grand duke of the Manjang family. For personal reasons, I am indebted to the Sacheon branch leader. The Archduke follows behind and bows. I was worried that he might look trembling in front of a noble swan, but surprisingly, he had a strong voice. I didnt think there was any need to worry more than necessary. Well, I dont think I won the position of the next head of the family by gambling. I offered Choyul a seat and sat down at the table, looking closely at Sangsalmunju. Looking at their appearance alone, they were not much different from the vige womenmonly seen walking around on the streets. If it werent for his shy attire and the deformed weapon he wore at his waist, not many people would have thought he was a martial artist. Ill ask you straight. Sangsalmunju, who tilted his teacup to quench his thirst, looked straight at me and said. For what purpose did you visit this sects territory? Confucius Choyul here will exin that to you. I responded, pointing to the Archduke with a hand gesture as if I had been waiting. Everyones eyes were focused on the Archduke. The Archduke cleared his throat once and opened his mouth with a serious expression. The purpose of my visit to Namnyeong is * * * Sangsalmunju, who heard the whole exnation, looked bewildered. So, you came all the way to Ye to help the Grand Duke through his ordeal? Thats right. Is that the only reason you visited Namnyeong during this turbulent time? Actually, it is not known to the public, but I am from Manjangse. I worked as an assistant to the Commander-in-Chief for several years. Huh. At that time, I owed some debt to the Archduke. The reason I am apanying Confucius now is to repay the debt I owed back then. . A light of suspicion appeared in Sangsalmunjus eyes. It was a natural reaction. Who in the world would be fooled by such a flimsy excuse? I muttered in my mind with a smile on my face. Be more suspicious. Chapter 242 Episode 242 A trial was imposed on Choyul, the grand duke of the Manjang family. It is an ordeal to secure legitimacy that must be passed in order to ascend to the top of the family in the future. The details of the ordeal imposed were as follows. Relocating the tomb of the founder. Originally, the task was so simple that it would be embarrassing to call it an ordeal, as all it involved was collecting remains and belongings buried on Somaksan Mountain in Namnyeong and moving them to Haji Pond. Except for having to step into the territory of an evil sect for a while, it was literally just a formal test without much risk. It was like that not long ago However, as the Great War of True Demons took ce and Sangsalmun began to expand its territory, the difficulty of the ordeal increased significantly. The martial arts union of Guangxi, led by the Hongyuan family and the Meng branch, was constantly in conflict with the martial arts faction of Sapa. As the Grand Duke, it was like being struck by lightning out of a dry sky. In order to pass the ordeal, you have to step foot in the middle of enemy territory, but is that easier said than done? While I was worried, the Sacheon branch manager came forward and offered to help. The Archduke finished his exnation by pointing at me with his eyes. Sangsalmunju quietly put down the teacup and narrowed his eyes and asked. So, are you saying that you are the one who actually has business in Namnyeong, not the Sacheon branch manager? Thats right. Its an unbelievable story. But its true. A furrow was carved between Sangsalmunjus eyebrows. There were many things that would make it difficult to believe the story literally. Although it sounded usible, there were many loopholes in the Archdukes exnation. Well, its all made up. Is there any reason for Choyul to pass the ordeal in such a hurry in the first ce? There are no otherpetitors seeking the position of head of the family, nor is the current head of the family, Chocheon-gun, sick. Sangsalmunju probably didnt know that either. Its just that I dont bother to ask. I have no intention of causing trouble. After collecting my grandfathers remains and belongings, I will leave quietly. . I will not do anything that could harm Sangsalmun. I promise you this on my name. Good. If you say that, lets believe it. thank you. I will only ce one condition. What do you mean by condition? While you stay in Namnyeong, please apany my disciple here. yes? If were just moving the tomb of the chief priest, the level of surveince wont really matter. Thats If you dont ept the conditions, it means theres something hidden. From my perspective, I have no choice but to ept it that way. You will understand this much, right? . The Grand Duke asked my opinion with a wink. I nodded slightly without any significant change in expression. The Archduke regained hisposure by taking a deep breath and bowed his head. All right. It may have been a rude request, but thank you for your consideration. Sangsalmunju stood up from his seat with a nonchnt expression, exchanged a few words with his disciple, and then left the guesthouse. As he walked through the entrance gate and looked back at me, his eyes were full of caution. It seems that he was taken aback because the conditions were epted more easily than he expected. Somehow it worked out well. Iughed inwardly. The Archduke performed his role better than expected. Since I had seeded in attracting Sangsalmuns attention, I thought I could now move on to the next strategy. * * * Are you here? yes. My grandfathers remains are buried here. Maybe because it hasnt been maintained for a long time, the weeds have grown thick. The next afternoon. The Grand Duke and I stood in front of the tomb located on the slope of Somak Mountain. Sangsalmuns disciples, including Ho Gok-yeon, were watching this area from afar. I took out two scythes from my pocket and handed one of them to the Archduke. Why is this Before starting work in earnest, shouldnt we honor his soul first? No matter how much it is for relocation, if the tomb is dug up, even the deceased monk will feel ufortable. Well, thats true too. The Archduke responded with a grin, squatting down in front of the tomb and starting to remove weeds. When I looked back from the corner of my eye, I saw Hogok-yeon sitting on a tree branch watching me, frowning. They looked like they didnt understand why they were taking care of a grave that was going to be dug up anyway. Youd think this was wasting time. With a chuckle, he helped the Archduke remove the weeds. Afterpleting the weeding work, we poured the alcohol we had brought into the grave and buried our bodies side by side. thank you. Originally, I should have prepared it No. Only afterpleting the act of honoring the soul of the deceased did the actual work begin. The grave was dug up and the coffin and belongings buried inside were taken out. By the time I finished the work, covered in dirt, the sun was setting in the evening. The Archduke and I loaded our belongings into the cart we had brought, then chatted lightly before heading down the mountain. Ho Gok-yeon red at me with a suspicious gaze. * * * After returning to the guesthouse. After washing and changing my clothes, I entered the restaurant on the first floor. Ho Gok-yeon, who was sitting at the entirerge table, called to me with a wave of his hand as if he had been waiting. Do you have something to say to me? no. I just called the branch manager because I wanted to buy him something to eat. I will not decline. I called Jeomsoy and ordered arge amount of food and alcohol. Ho Gok-yeon looked dumbfounded at the enormous number of orders. Jeomsoy runs into the kitchen. greatness! Ho Gok-yeon cleared his throat and opened his mouth, staring straight at me. Now that the remains have been secured, are you returning to Gyerim? Thats right. Once I hand over the coffin and relics to Manjangse, my role will be over. okay. Ho Gok-yeons eyes became somber. He seemed surprised to hear that he would go back more obediently than he had expected. He had been watching my every move for the past two days, so he should have known. That I did not do anything suspicious during my stay in Namnyeong. No unexpected action was taken other than what was discussed in advance. Of course there are bound to be questions. < What on earth is the purpose of the Sichuan branch leader? > < Is he really just here to help the archduke of the Manzhang family? > Isnt this thought probablying to your mind right now? It seemed like the sound of my head bouncing around could be heard all the way up here. This is the food you ordered. As Jeomsoi ate the food that was being brought in, he looked at Hogokyeons expression out of the corner of his eye. I had a hard time concentrating on eating, so I felt like there was something I wanted to say. I spoke softly with a smile on my face. Please eat now. If this continues, the food will get cold. All right. Hogok-yeon sighed heavily and picked up the piece of meat and brought it to his mouth. As I watched him unable to say what he wanted to say, I felt somewhat sorry. Even if you watch me for a hundred days, nothing wille out. Its about time. After finishing the meal, I was refreshing my mouth with light rice wine. One of Sangsalmuns disciples ran into the guesthouse and sang Hogokyeon. Master Small Gate! Whats going on! An urgent report has arrived from the monks! Urgent? What happened? It is said that the Blue Blood Sword Gate is making disturbing movements! Currently, the entire Namnyeong area is under lockdown! what?! Ho Gok-yeon jumped up from his seat, asked for my understanding, and left the guesthouse. Staring at the back with narrowed eyes, I stretched out in a good mood and headed to the amodation on this floor. Now we can leave the rest to Pce Changmyeong. * * * What on earth does that mean! Why Cheonghyeoldomun? What are you aiming for? I dont know that either. Now that I think about it, I heard that the Cheonghyeoldomun made an agreement with the Sacheon branch leader. yes? The Cheonghyeoldomun, which could no longer seek to expand its power within Guizhou, turned its attention to the outside world. It would be natural to think that way. ! So what specifically did they do? Disciples of the Qinghyeol Daomun are flocking to the border between Guizhou and Guangxi. And it is said that Gwiju Samjeol (F) appeared in Baek (ɫ). Gwijusamjeol! How dare they! Ho Gok-yeon gritted his teeth making a cough sound. Gwiju Samjeol was the main force of Cheonghyeoldomun. They appeared in White, the territory of the n. It urred to me that the reason the lockdown was imposed had something to do with it. What did Lord Mun say you would do? He said he would gather his disciples and fight back. Well, its natural. This side is determined to fight, so we cant just sit still. But there are a few strange things. strange thing? Obviously, it was the Cheonghyeoldomun side that started the dispute first, but for some reason they dont seem to be actively moving. What does that mean? I dont know either. I think it would be quicker to go there in person and hear the detailed story. i get it. * * * When I found out that the new thing was hidden in the middle of Namnyeong. I stayed up all night, lost in thought. Finding a new object in itself was not a task. The problem was the attention that would be drawn during the process of finding it. Now I was a celebrity in Moorim. It was not that difficult to predict what would happen if Cheonryong, a Murim leader, set foot in Namnyeong, the sphere of influence of the Sapa. wait. Theres no need for me to find the sacred object myself, right? After much thought, I came up with a reverse idea. If you cant avoid the gaze of those around you, just focus their attention on you. At just the right time, I was able to reunite with Wang Chonggwan of the Manchurian family and secure a cause. After making a n, I immediately put it into action. I deliberately announced that I would be visiting Namnyeong and drew Sangsalmuns attention to me. He then contacted the Cheonghyeoldomun and induced them to stimte the Sangsalmun. As expected, Sangsalmun was startled by the sudden movement of Cheonghyeoldomun and entered emergency mode. They said a blockade order had been issued. With this, I have secured the justification to stay in Namnyeong for a long time. From the perspective of Sangsalmun, it would have been hectic to have to take care of Cheonghyeoldomun in addition to the Heavenly Dragon that suddenly visited the sects territory. This is it. An environment was created where Bangcheoksam, who came to Namnyeong dressed as a coachman, could move freely. I had arranged for him to hand over Zhang Baodo and receive help from Hao Wen in advance, so it wouldnt take long for him to find the sacred item and deliver it to me. Now all I have to do is wait. I hummed and buried myself in bed. Chapter 243 Episode 243 The blockade ordered by Sangsalmun was not lifted even after five days. The Grand Duke and I spent some leisurely time holed up in a guesthouse near Somaksan Mountain. Of course, he didnt forget to cheer Hogok-yeon up from time to time. Why are you saying it cant be done? Didnt I tell you? A lockdown order has been issued. Isnt that something that has nothing to do with us? Please understand. Currently, the Guizhou Samjeol (F) has invaded the main sects territory. It could be dangerous to move now. They have no reason to target us, and even if they are attacked, we can defeat them. . Sangsalmun wouldnt want to release me, not knowing what he might do in an emergency like this. So, they must be holding me captive like this. I took aim at that and went to Hogok-yeon several times a day toin. To make the other person feel pressured. To prevent Sangsalmuns disciples, including him, from feeling wary and leaving the guesthouse. Just throwing out a few words like this would be enough. After an argument, I returned to my lodgings on this floor, smiled happily, and stretched out. We asked Cheonghyeoldomun to withdraw after attracting a reasonable amount of attention. The current situation would be resolved before long. Sit cross-legged on the bed and spend some time practicing fortune-telling. smart. I slowly opened my eyes to the sound of a knock on the door, took a long breath, and stood up. Outside the door, Jeomsoi was standing holding a note. When I received the note and checked its contents, a faint smile appeared on my face. I found a sacred object. It was a letter sent by Bangcheoksam. Finally, the purpose ofing to Guangxi was achieved. Now all that remains is to join the group waiting in Guilin and return to the Sichuan branch. * * * Ten days have passed since I stayed at the guest house near Somaksan Mountain. The blockade imposed by Sangsalmunju the night before was lifted. The disciples of Cheonghyeol Daomun, who were wandering around the border between Guizhou and Guangxi, quietly returned to the monastery as if something had happened, and the Guizhou Samjeol, who had been wandering around the territory of Sangsalmun, also disappeared like a ghost. Sangsalmuns disciples, who were very nervous because they thought a war would soon break out, could not easily ept the situation. The proof was that the lockdown was maintained for two more days even after the situation was over. Then well just head back. I will escort you to the outskirts of Namnyeong. You dont have to do that. You dont have to decline. We have alsoe under orders from Lord Mun. If thats the case, I understand. Sangsalmuns disciples, including Ho Gok-yeon, remained vignt until the very end. My group and I returned to Gyerim under surveince under the guise of escort. Until they said goodbye and parted ways, none of Sangsalmuns disciples paid attention to Bangcheoksam, who was disguised as a coachman. * * * A guesthouse located on the outskirts of Gyerim. As I was resting in my lodgings on this floor, Bangcheoksam, dressed in shabby clothes, opened the door, came in, and handed me a small bundle. When I unwrapped the bundle and checked its contents, I let out a low exmation. It was an incense burner with colorful patterns engraved on it. I dont know what era it was made in, but looking at its shape, it seemed like it was an object used for religious events or rites. I finally got it. A sacred object required to enter the secret temple of Muyeong Shintu. In his previous life, the Hebei Peng family had suffered greatly in the process of securing this. Information about Bidong leaked out and became known throughout the central ins, resulting in arge-scale scramble. On the other hand, I learned a lesson from memories of my past life and quietly secured a sacred object. Use your cards appropriately and do it easily and without any noise. The nned chaos was prevented in advance. With this, the Baekdo martial arts team will not be able to concentrate on the battle between the demons and demons and be embroiled in internal strife. As a bonus, he was able to monopolize the legacy of Shintu, so it was literally killing two birds with one stone. Pce Changmyeong, who was quietly watching my reaction, asked as if asking. But was there any need to bring in the Cheonghyeoldomun? Wouldnt it be better to be sure? There was no other card that was as useful in getting Sangsalmuns attention. No matter how much attention it attracted and it didnt lead to an all-out war, it didnt mean it moved an entirerge sect. I would have had to pay a significant price. It worked out cheaply. Dont you know about the situation of the Cheonghyeoldomun? Cheonghyeoldomun suffered a huge financial blow due to the agreement signed with mest year. And I promised financial support to the Cheonghyeoldomunju Hyeoljeokdo (Ѫe) and said this. [I have one request from Cheonghyeoldomun. Whenever this side requests help through the Guizhou branch, disciples will be dispatched to the Sacheon branch.] [Are you asking us to provide manpower?] [Yes. External activities will be difficult for a while anyway, so I think it would not be a bad idea to send the remaining manpower to a foreignnd rather than waste it.] This time, we were able to attract the attention of the Sangsalmun by mobilizing the disciples of the Cheonghyeoldomun because of the deal that was concluded at the time . The virtue of was great. Even so, I cant shake the feeling that its excessive. its okay. You will get more profit than your investment. Why dont you tell me slowly now? What are you nning to use that incense burner for? I guess its okay if I tell you, senior. I nodded and answered calmly. This is the key to ess the secret building of Shintu. Shintu? Are you really talking about Muyeongsintu? Thats right. her. Bangcheoksam burst intoughter. It seems he had no idea that the item he found had such high value. indeed. There was a reason why I was confident that I would get more than what I invested. For your information, the monument left behind by Muyeongsintu is hidden in Sacheon. When I get back to the branch, I n to start digging right away. . Of course, I will not forget to take care of your share. There is no need for that. Rather Bangcheoksam, who was staring at the window, trailing off, quickly grabbed the bow in his hand. Then, he hung three arrows on the string and pulled them. I also hardened my expression and pulled out the damro (տR) and held it in my hand. Kwajangchang! Immediately afterwards, the window shattered and a man wearing a mask burst in. Magical energy that stimtes the skin. It didnt take long to realize the other persons identity. Movie College! Yeongeumdae (Ӱa). An inspection organization directly under themand of Ma. I never thought they would attack again at this point. Ugh! A scream came from the next room. It seems that Choyul, the grand duke of the Manjang family, was also attacked. I narrowed my eyes and unfolded the Wolyeonggeom sword. Fourth Herbivorous Chamwol () A sword strike that cuts through the moon. The sword strike, whose power was amplified through the use of special internal power, was aimed at the masked mans side. The masked man countered by swinging the dagger in his hand as if he had been waiting. Whoops! A heavy wave encroached on the area. The floor sank and furniture in the room flew in all directions. Hwagyeong (). Although it was only a one-shot match, I was able to know for sure. That the other person is an expert on the same level as me. Not good. Its true that the opponent is a very talented team, but I didnt think they would be defeated. The problem was the archduke in the next room. What if the archduke is taken hostage while his ankles are being held by the man in front of him? A very difficult situation would arise. From the beginning, the opponent must have been aiming for that as well, aiming for the moment when Bangcheoksam and I were gathered in one room. Seniors! Know. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwaang! Bangcheoksam fired an arrow at the wall. Beyond the copsed wall, masked men were seen attacking the Archduke. Kaaak! Two arrows hit the Youngeum members shoulder and knee. Bangcheoksam wasnt targeting him. The film crew member himself took on the role of a meat shield. Are youte! I clicked my tongue and opened the Wolyeonggeom sword again. I knew there were civilians nearby, but I had no time to spare my strength. The fifth herbivorous half moon. The sword, which was soaring in a gentle curve, suddenly fell down. The energy flowing along the surface of the sword red up and took on a clear shape. Kwaaaaang! A new type of masked person that bounces and flies away with a loud noise. Instead of chasing him, I flew in the direction where the Archduke was. Pow! A smoke screen obscured the view. A member of the Royal Guard, carrying the unconscious Archduke on his shoulders with a blood sword, leaped through the broken window. Four film crew members blocked my path to buy time. bang! Kwakwakwak! It goes without saying, but there was no way that several top experts joining forces could be my opponent. This was the same even if visibility was limited. Kaaak! Bwak! Everyone fell out without being able tost five rounds. The problem was that in the meantime, the Yeongeumdaewon carrying the Archduke had grown far away. Bangcheoksam, who was chasing behind, was engaged in a battle with his path blocked by a man presumed to be Yeongeum Daeju. The Demon Cult leader is such a persistent person. I cursed and started a light attack. I thought the two groups I had previously sent to the English music college were wiped out and had given up. I never thought they would send new personnel even after suffering such huge losses. I cant afford to help Bangcheoksam against Lord Yeongeum. If they couldnt get the archduke back here, they would be dragged along as they intended. That situation had to be avoided. The Archduke is not a particrly important person or anything to me, but I asked Manjangse for help and promised to protect his safety. If he were to be harmed here, the reputation he had worked so hard to build up would be damaged. joy! The film crew members who were running away turned around and sprayed memorization. But the person they were targeting wasnt me. In the direction from which the sharp iron needle flew, there were ordinary people who were startled and came out of the guest room. Damn it. I swung my sword with an annoyed expression and struck down the memorization. Meanwhile, the film crew grew increasingly distant. It was then. Bwak! A member of the film crew fell to the ground, holding the back of his neck. Those who were moving together looked around with puzzled expressions. Ugh! Another film crew member knelt on the ground, clutching his side. The ck night clothes were soaked in blood. Who are you? The Yeongyin Daewon carrying the Archduke on his shoulder drew his sword like a thunderbolt and swung it to the left. The woman hiding in the bushes took a big leap to avoid it. Sigh! The next moment, the soft sword pulled out of the womans waistband passed through the young womans neck. It was such neat workmanship that I was impressed. Tsk! A man believed to be Yeongeumdaeju pushed Bangcheoksam away and ran away. It seemed like they decided that anything more than this would be meaningless. I suddenly appeared and approached the woman who helped me and spoke to her. I never thought I would see you again like this. surprised? I thought you wereing to the Sacheon branch. Then I changed my route when I heard you were in Guangxi. The woman, Cheon Ga-ryeong,ughed as she shook the blood off her sword. Chapter 244 Episode 244 Have you learned any new martial arts in the meantime? I have been learning martial arts using soft swords for a long time. I just ended up using what I learned as an auxiliary martial art as my main one. My eyes turned to Cheon Ga-ryeongs waist. A waist belt with colorful decorations caught my eye. It was an item given to Cheon Ga-ryeong as a gift when he visited Heuksi previously. An auction item that was auctioned off for a whopping 100 gold coins. This piece was created by Heukyajang, a famous swordsman, and was not just a decoration, but a sheath for a soft sword. Do you have anything to say to the returning manager? thank you. Thanks to you, we averted the crisis. No, dont say that. With a bitter smile, Cheon Ga-ryeong pointed out the archdukes blood sword lying on the ground. The Grand Duke, who woke up groaning, looked at me and Cheon Ji-ryeong in turn with a puzzled expression. I stared at the broken wall of the guest room and sighed. For now, lets go inside and talk about the overdue stories. * * * I paid a huge repair fee to the owner and got a new room. Its unfair that I have to pay for the attack when its Yeongeumdae that attacked it, but what can I do? Someone has to make up for the loss of the guests. This is why people had to have money to see it. Especially if you are a martial artist. The good news was that the divine object was safe. If the shrine had been broken or lost during the battle, there would not have been such a disaster. Are you feeling okay? yes. Fortunately, there were no injuries. sorry. I should have thought something like this could happen and was on guard, but mycent attitude put the Archduke in danger. It is not for the branch leader to apologize. Arent they the ones who made the mistake? Thank you for saying that. The Grand Duke, who was awkwardly scratching the back of his head, nced sideways in the direction of Cheon Ga-ryeong. It was clear what he was thinking as his cheeks turned red. Bangcheoksam, who had been quietly watching, suddenly spoke. It was a little strange. What do you mean? Its hard to pinpoint, but I got the feeling that they were different from those who had attacked before. I let out an inward exmation. It must be said that Changmyeonggung had an unusual sense of vision. Were they really a music school? Probably English music college. I know that among the assassination groups cultivated by the Demonic Cult, Yeongeumdae is the only group that has experts in the Flower Sutra. Hmm. However, except for the head lord, it is highly likely that the rest are newly recruited personnel. What do you mean? The Young Music University is an elite unit. Not only are each member of a high standard, but they also receive a variety of training to be able to respond to all kinds of situations. The true horror of Yeongumdae was not the inaction of the members, but their thoroughness and persistence. In fact, before, my group, including Bangcheoksam, faced a great crisis due to an attack on Yeongeumdae. Despite being far superior in terms of power. It goes without saying, but we are by no means a group that can be used as expendable items. The sense of difort you felt probably came from that difference. Right. In my memory, the Youngeumdae was not a group that threw their lives away like straw to achieve their goals. Throwing ones body up to block an arrow and risking death to buy time was far from the way of the Yeongeumdae. Yeongeumdae, who attacked the group heading to Namgung House in the past, took a much more clever approach. It took away the partys mobility, eroded their stamina, and gradually umted damage. It was because of this that Yeongum University suffered almost no manpower losses despite several engagements. I was attacked by a music college before and I did some research on them. . Basically, Yeongeumdae is a group made up of five groups. We defeated two of them. It must have been a huge blow to the demonic cult leader, as as many as four-tenths of his people evaporated at once. I guess so. It wont be possible to make up for that much damage in a short period of time. Perhaps the Demon Cult leader filled the vacant positions with ordinary believers. They are easy to rece and exchange as they can be used as consumables. Does it mean that the group that attacked this time is likely to be newly recruited? Thats right. The masked people who had attempted to kidnap the Archduke a while ago were in fact only disguised. In terms of individual inaction, it was quite high, but its organizational power and professionalism fell far short of the existing English music colleges. At least it would be easy to deal with. Its not something to be that optimistic about. It means that the quality of attacks may decrease, but their boldness and frequency will definitely increase. . The purpose ofing to Guangxi has been achieved, so it would be better to quickly return to the Sichuan branch. Bangcheoksam nodded with a stern expression. The air inside the room became heavy. After discussing the future schedule, we left. For the Archdukes safety, it was decided that he and Bangcheoksam would share the same room from now on. Take a good rest. As I said, we will leave early tomorrow morning. All right. The Grand Duke and Bangcheoksam left the room. Cheon Ga-ryeong, who was straightening her messy hair, asked me with a meaningful smile on her lips. What do you n to do? What do you mean? You found out clearly through this attack, right? The Lord Ma has changed his ways. . It is highly unlikely that the newly recruited members of the film corps will be able to do anything to you. But what if their target is not you, but the people around you? I have no intention of being dragged around one by one. If they werent stupid, they wouldnt make a reckless attack. I dont know about others, but shouldnt we take steps to protect the Archduke? The way you showed yourself this time must have given him the impression that you were valuable as a hostage. If you return the Archduke safely to Sega, my role will beplete. I have no intention of caring about what happens next. Thats heartless. It wasnt that deep of a rtionship to begin with. The problem is that the English College of Music does not know that fact. Well, it will be okay for a while. As long as the Manzhang family is participating in the martial arts alliance in Guangxi centered on the Hongyuan family and Mengyi branch, the Yingyin family will not be able to aim at the Grand Duke without permission. but. If only I had informed Manjangse of the danger in advance, wouldnt something big happen? Cheon Ga-ryeong nodded and muttered and stretched. I rested my chin on the back of my hand and stared at her face. Her beautiful appearance that captivates mens hearts still remains. It seemed like he had be more mature in the time we hadnt seen each other. The quality of energy has changed. The heavy prayer that emanated implicitly gave an idea of the extent of her growth. Among theter exponents, there were probably few people with skills that couldpare to her. Cheon Ga-ryeongs eyes narrowed, perhaps because he felt his gaze. Why do you look at me like that? Your skills are quite impressive. Well, I was locked in an enclosed space and trained every day. I never thought I would reach the pinnacle so quickly. My inws are talking. In fact, I ascended to Hwagyeong at the age of twenty. . Well, I greatly benefited from your help. Speaking of which Ill do whatever it takes to clean the blood vessels. But right now, we dont know when we might be attacked, so well talk about it when we get to the Sacheon branch. You speak as if you can read someone elses mind. I tend to be quick-witted. Well, considering that, the other sides perception is a bit What do you mean? no. By the way, I heard you met Lord Moon? yes. What did you talk about? Are you curious? Of course Im curious. Because Master Moon rarelyes face-to-face with the customers of his n. I shook my head and narrowed my eyes. It seems that Hao Wen-ju did not tell the disciples about the conversation he had with me at the time. In a way, its natural. It seemed like he didnt even reveal to those around him that he was having precognitive dreams. Cheon Ji-ryeong asked with a slight frown. Youre not trying to tell me its a secret again, are you? You know very well. Anyway, Im a fool for having high expectations. If you have any questions, ask Lord Moon directly. If I could, I wouldnt have asked you in the first ce. People dont know how to do things. Who knows, the answer may be different than you thought. You can only say that because you dont know much about Lord Moon. As I watched Cheon Ga-ryeong replying with a disapproving expression, I couldnt help butugh. As she said, I didnt know much about Hao Wen-ju. But at least I knew one thing she didnt know. He is Hao Wenjus biological rtive. Not long ago, when Hao Wen-ju proposed joint excavation, saying it would help in the attack on Bi-dong. The reason I epted his offer was not simply because he offered good conditions. If he had been an unreliable partner, no matter how good the conditions were, I would have shown my intention to reject them mercilessly. Hao Wen-ju told me this. It is highly likely that the secret of return lies dormant in the secret cave of Shintu. [You dont have to worry about distribution issues. There is one thing I want. [It is to determine the cause of the phenomenon that you and I experienced.] If we interpret what he said at the time, we can ept it this way. What hes after is something that sent me back to the past. [I have no particr interest in the martial arts or gold and silver treasures left behind by Wu Yongxintu, so you can keep them all for yourself.] Basically, Hao Wenju was a person who was far from a phnthropic businessman. After all, because he is a greedless person, could it be that he unterally presented favorable conditions to me? In the first ce, this is not someone you can easily trust. Nevertheless, the reason why I epted his proposal without hesitation was simple. I thought that as long as Cheon Ga-ryeong, my biological rtive, was with me as my exclusive handler, he would never betray me. You never know. Perhaps Hao Wen-ju had taken that into ount and appointed Chen Ji-ryeong as my exclusive handler. After organizing my thoughts, I corrected my posture and bowed with my arms raised. Anyway, please take care of me in the future. I am. * * * I joined the group waiting at Hongwon House and immediately set off on a journey back to Sacheon. I was worried that we might be attacked by a British music club while moving, but contrary to what I thought, there was no dangerous situation. In the blink of an eye, 15 days passed. After passing through Guangxi and Guizhou, he finally returned to Sacheon. When I entered the Sacheon branch with Damun, Hwa Dae-rang, who was acting as the branch manager, ran out to greet me with a happy expression. wee. Branch manager. Thank you for your hard work. no. I have received the interim report sent to Jeonseo-gu. Has anything happened since then? yes. There were no major problems except for the fact that customers visiting the branch manager came in and out of the parlor every day. Now that I think about it, I heard there was a group of people looking for me. Where are they now? Chapter 245 Episode 245 I am currently staying at the Blue Cloud Guest House. Please send someone to tell me. What can I say? Pleasee to the Sacheon branch two dayster at 4 oclock. Please also tell me that I cannot meet you right now because I have a few things to take care of, including the handover. All right. Has the princess arrived? yes. We ced them in a guest room at the branch. The Beast Pce lords wife, Woo Hwa-yeon, was arranged to go to Sacheon first with the Tang familys warriors. Political problems could arise if someone as young as a princess was taken to Guangxi, a disputed area, so such a measure was inevitably taken. I heard that the disciples of the Kunlun sect joined the front line in Gansu two months ago. yes. Did they cause any trouble while I was away? There were minor fights. It was resolved amicably. conflict? The Kunlun sect elder was more powerful than I expected. Even after being beaten like that by the branch leader, he wasnt discouraged at all Are you talking about Hyeokseongs dojo? yes. Just before leaving for Gansu, there was an uproar demanding material support. The seal of Hyukseong, an elder of the Kunlun faction. In some ways, he was truly an amazing person. I had no choice but to acknowledge his unwavering tenacity no matter what humiliation he suffered. As for the subsidy, I previously tried to persuade the branch leader that he had sent it to the Kunlun Sect, but he wouldnt listen. Even though he was reckless, there was no such recklessness. What did you do? I have identified myself. ? When I revealed that I was the legitimate son of Hwayang Sangdanju, he resigned obediently. Augh came naturally. It seemed that no matter how Hyukseong Dojang was, he couldnt act so viciously against the son of the owner of arge merchant. I guess I was a little scared. What kind of negative impact will squaring off with the Hwayang Sangdan have on the reconstruction of the n? As a result, how far will his already low standing fall? Didnt you say you wouldnt take advantage of your status? My desire to be recognized for my skills rather than my status has not changed. However, if I had not revealed my identity at the time, not only me but also the members of the branch would have suffered damage. I thought I shouldnt be stubborn in such a situation. I smiled inwardly in satisfaction. It was a satisfying feeling to see a subordinate who clearly knows what to prioritize. It certainly seemed like I was blessed in this life. * * * I was in the middle of receiving work reports in the office. A thin young man with a mournful expression opened the door and entered the room. Jinhwan Young. He was a member of the Sichuan branch who had previously been beaten by a disciple of the Kunlun sect and was sick. He spoke to me with a perplexed expression. Branch manager. Is there a problem. There are people who came to see the branch manager. Are they an unknown group of people staying at Cheongwoon Gaekjan? yes. Didnt you tell me toe visit you two dayster, at 4 oclock? I conveyed this clearly. But they pushed in without any hesitation I frowned and got up from my seat. What type of action is this? The Sacheon branch is not even in the courtyard of my house. They suddenly came in and assaulted the men on duty. Where are they now? For now, I took you to the living room. All right. Let me meet him in person. I answered in an annoyed tone and walked away. It seemed like the handover would have to be postponed to ater date. Please wait a moment. Ill clean it up ande back soon. All right. Hwadaerang put down the report in his hand on the table and let out a bitter smile. Judging from his expression, he seemed to have roughly expected this situation to happen. After leaving the office, I walked quickly across the hallway to the living room. . As I entered the spacious reception room apanied by Young Jin-hwan, four men all turned to look at me. Indeed, as Hwa Daerang previously reported, the prayers of each person were extraordinary. I understand why you wrote the entire report and posted the report in a hurry. I sat down with my butt pressed against the head of the table and narrowed my eyes. Middle-aged men wearing unique clothes. Although they were all faces I had never seen before, one persons outfit exactly matched the outward features of a person I remembered. The Yangtze River Cooperation. A giant who holds the top spot among the worlds top 100 masters. The fishing rod leaning against the table was made of whole ink iron. Even the fishing line connected was made of Cheonjam (Qz). There was no way for a person with such dazzling German weapons to exist other than the Yangtze-Kang Dynasty. I heard you were looking for me. Are you Yeon-woon? Jangjiang Johyeop asked with his eyes shining. Where on earth did you learn etiquette to call your name without saying your full name? Normally I wouldnt have paid much attention, but given the situation, my difort soared. Thats right. Ive been waiting for you so long. I dont understand. Today will be the first time we see the seniors here and I. There is one thing I want to check first. I dont even listen to what other people say. I clicked my tongue and ced my sped hands on the table. First of all, I nned to find out what purpose he hade to visit the Sacheon branch. Either wee them formally as guests or beat them up and kick them out. It would not be toote to postpone deciding on their treatment after hearing the story. Are you the sessor to Heavenly Thunder Gate? yes? Im asking if you are the contemporary sessor to the Tenreimen of the One-person Tradition School. It was an unexpected question. I ended up making a nk expression. How on earth does this gentleman know about my recluse? I never really hid my name as a monk, but I also dont remember going around talking about the name Cheonreimun. I was curious as to how the Yangtze River Association knew about my secret writings that were not well known to the public. Perhaps he was satisfied with this response, and a deep smile appeared on Jang Kang Jo-hyeops lips. Judging by the reaction, it seems to be correct. How do you know my recluse? How is Dokgo Woojin doing? I realized it the moment I heard the question. All four people gathered here in the office are old friends of Dokgo Woojin. As you may have guessed, we are friends with your master. . You understand now, right? Why did we visit the Sacheon branch? Why did I find you? Do you want to meet Master through me? Its good that you understand quickly. Dokgo Woojin, that friend had a good student. Jangjiang Johyeop nodded andughed. I looked carefully at the men and organized my thoughts. no wonder. I thought it was strange. Because I couldnt figure out why people I had no connection with were looking for me. It turned out that they had business for Dokgo Woojin, not me. Since the whereabouts of Dokgo Woo-jin, who went into seclusion after ending his past rtionship, are unknown, he must havee to see me, who he presumes to be his disciple, and ask for guidance. Why do you want to meet Master? I have no intention of exining that. If you dont tell me the reason, I wont be able to guide you to Master. Didnt you hear what I just said? Didnt you say that you are acquainted with your master? Its a rtionship from the past. Organized before the Master went into retirement. You sound quite rude. I have no intention of treating your close friends carelessly. At least not yet. It sounds like they might turn against us if circumstances arise. Did I misunderstand? That will depend on how you answer my question. Zhang Kang Zhaohyeops face was distorted fiercely. An evil energy filled the living room. I made eye contact with him without blinking. The remaining three men, who were watching the two sides fighting, looked perplexed. good night. Ill tell you. . The two friends over there, like Dokgo Woojin, are people who settled their grievances from their time in the martial arts group and chose to live in seclusion. In the direction that the Yangjiang Caohyeop was pointing with his hand, there was a man who looked like a beggar and a Taoist monk wearing fancy silk clothes. You may be wondering what kind of silk clothes a Taoist monk wears, but no matter how you look at it, it was an outfit reminiscent of a Daoist (). To put it simply, it was clearly a robe in the form of a dobok (), but the material was silk. It was an outfit that felt very foreign. But this time, when the Great War of True Demons broke out, both of them suffered enormous damage. In particr, the beggar friend over there lost his beloved student. A man in shabby attire had a gloomy expression as he continued to exin the Yangtze Cooperation Association. Only then did I understand what purpose they were trying to meet Dokgo Woojin. Are you seeking revenge? Yes. We decided to help our friend and take revenge on the Demon Cult. Then the reason I want to meet my teacher is. Its because I want to ask him to lead us. just as expected. The Yangtze River Cooperative gave an answer that did not deviate even an inch from expectations. I stiffened my expression and leaned against the back of the chair. What this means is that they will use Dokgo Woojin for their own purposes. Lets say that the two people lost their disciples and suffered huge losses due to the invasion of the Demonic Cult. If so, why the other two? Did he really just go out of his way to help his friend? Is it really just personal greed and no sense of fairness at all? Everyone leaves. Is it normal toe up with the idea of bringing someone who has long since gone into hiding to the front lines? Are these really Dokgo Woojins close friends? I, too, hoped that Dokgo Woo-jin wouldmit himself to the Murim Alliance and participate in the war between political enemies. However, if the person concerned did not wish to do so, there was no intention of forcing it. It had to be Dokgo Woojin himself who made the decision. For that reason, I will not tell you Masters location. What does that mean? Instead, I will ask about your intentions. It is up to you, Master, to decide whether to help your seniors or not. Can not be done. Even if I meet you in person and persuade you, it wont be enough! No matter what you say, I will never change my decision. How dare you! Be careful what you say. what? This is the Sacheon branch, and as the branch president, I came out to greet the guests. It is a public ce. Its not like you cant tell the difference between public and private. There is nothing I cant say to my teachers close friend! I will take it back literally. Are you a close friend of mine, Master? . Chapter 246 Episode 246 Jangjiang Johyeop, who had been wheezing for a long time without being able to let go of his anger, pointed a point at me and shouted. Follow me! I will teach my arrogant junior how to be polite to his superiors! I stoppedughing. It was something no sane person could say. Its like proudly dering that you will harm the branch leader within the branch. Dont you know that once a fight breaks out, whether you win or lose, youre in trouble? omg! What are you talking about! Calm down! Youre so excited! The other three men were shocked and tried to stop him. Still, it seemed like not everyone was as stupid as the Yangtze River Cooperative. I crossed my arms and leaned against the back of the chair. I was nning to see how far I could push my lofty pride. Are you telling me to endure this kind of insult? Didnt youe to meet Dokgo Woojin and ask for help? Why should I fight with that disciple? Isnt this a problem from before? It was a refreshing experience. I never thought I would see a war of words between a fisherman and a beggar in the branchs reception room. After much persuasion, the beggar who had calmed down the Yangtze Cooperation Association looked back at me and lowered his head. Im sorry. Because that friend is a bit hot-tempered Why are you apologizing! I have no intention of causing trouble within the Maeng branch. Ill apologize on your behalf, so cant you just move on? Now that I think about it, I havent even heard your name yet. May I ask your name? Its Dogakjeong. It has a nickname called Sogeolgae (Цؤ). It was senior Sogeolgae. The greeting waste. This is Yeon-woon, the branch leader of the Sacheon branch of the Murim League. Cow hanger. Youreughing. It was a star name I had heard of before. As expected, he was a person of openness. There are two forces that are always mentioned when discussing the best intelligence organization in the Central ins. Lower Gate (lower gate) and Opener Gate (ؤ). If Haomun was a federation created by the weak members of the martial arts group, Gaejeong was a group of misers wearing the guise of beggars. As he was an affiliated faction, he often worked hand in hand with the Murim Alliance, and unlike Hao Mun, he only did business with people from the political faction. Sogeolgae was one of the twelve elders of the opening and was known to be a man of skillparable to that of a hundred great masters. A bitter smile appeared on Sogeolgaes lips. It seemed like he felt embarrassed by the current situation. Next, a Taoist man wearing colorful silk clothes and a giant with a beard like a bandit introduced themselves. The former was an emunicated disciple of the Kunlun sect, and thetter was a wandering ronin. They were also experts who were not inferior to the Yangtze River Association and Sogeolgae. Tsk. Its not something that goes away like this. Perhaps not satisfied with the more rxed atmosphere, Jang Kang Johyup blurted out. I nced at him from the corner of my eye and muttered to myself. Have you ever seen such a senseless person? I couldnt understand why I was so anxious because I couldnt dig my own grave. You said you would teach me. ? I am fine. What are you talking about? I mean it literally. Isnt this an opportunity to receive guidance from a senior with a great reputation in the entire midfield? I have no reason to refuse. When I provoked him with a humorous voice, Jang Kang Jo-hyeops eyebrows were bent into an inverted shape. The remaining three people came out and looked at him in turn with anxious expressions. Wont you regret those words? of course. good night. When I came here before, there was a training center in Huwon, so lets go there. Are you saying you will teach me through the secret dance? of course. If you are a martial artist, shouldnt you speak in martial arts? All right. Oh, you dont have to worry about what happens next. I will never hold a grudge against the results and seek revenge on my seniors or close friends. I promise you this on my name and status. Youre just saying things that are scratching peoples minds. Jang Kang Jo-hyeop, who responded with a growl, got up first and left the reception room. I stood up after him, stared at the back of his head, and curled the corners of my mouth. From the first time I saw him, every single thing he did was annoying, but I was nning on putting him down at this point. Whew. I cant help but sigh. How did this happen? Anyway, I knew that fisherman would have an ident someday. A Taoist monk dressed in shy clothes scratched the back of his head and cursed. The beggar and the ronin nodded at the same time as if they sympathized. * * * A little bit of time passed. I and the Jangjiang Association stood facing each other in the center of the training hall. Come. I will give in to the yer. The Yangtze River Fisheries Association arrogantly taunts with its fishing rod. I answered calmly, cing my hand on the sword. I will not decline. Previously, when he had a meeting with Hwang Bo-gyeong and other members of the delegation, he took matters into his own hands. Because they were people who had to be together for a while, whether they liked it or not. On the other hand, there was no reason to show warmth to the man in front of me. There was no reason to save face, nor was there any reason to be considerate so that he could get out of here safely. Teuong! I kicked the ground hard and rushed towards my opponent. I did not feel the need to dazzle the opponents eyes with fancy walking techniques. I was nning to press it down with great force. bloke! Did he feel ufortable at the sight of me rushing towards him in a straight line? The Yangtze Cooperatives let out a loud roar and turned to the side. He then tilted the fishing rod to protect his body. I said I would give up the first strike. I poured a lot of energy into the damro (տR) that I grabbed with both hands. Brain energy was oveid on top of the flickering ck energy. Quaaaang! Jang Kang Johyeop was unable to withstand the sword strike with tremendous power and fell to one knee. The embarrassment he felt was conveyed through his wide-open eyes. Its toote to regret it. The Yangtze River Cooperations unique weapon is a fishing rod. Because it was a weapon notmonly seen, it was highly unexpected and made it easy to exploit the opponents weak spot. There were many ck swordsmen who broke their arms and legs when they attacked him because he was someone who used things like fishing rods as weapons. However, no matter how excellent a talent you have, it is meaningless if you are not given the opportunity to disy it. bang! bang! bang! bang! I bravely swung my sword and cornered the Yangtze River. The more times the sword and fishing rod collided, the lower his posture became. Now wait! Wait a minute. I mercilessly kicked the opponents stomach as he stumbled and lost his bnce. The Jangjiang Johyeop flew off with a groan and rolled awkwardly on the floor. What followed was a one-sided beating. I returned the sword to its scabbard and struck the Jangjiang Johyeop, who was curled up on the ground like a slug. Ouch! Stop that! . I was wrong! No, you were wrong! So stop now! . please! Wow! Knock! This is what happened when I rxed in front of a high-ranking warrior. If they hadnt bluffed to give up the yer, the decision wouldnt have been this easy. In the end, Yangjiang Caohyeop could not bear the pain and fainted. Wiping the sweat off my forehead with a refreshed expression, I nced back at the men lined up against the wall. I thought they would get angry at the sight of their friend being beaten and attack them, but contrary to my expectations, everyone had a calm expression. The sound of three men chatting reached my ears. I dont think anyone would be that friends student, but even the cruelty in their hands is the same. It reminds me of old times. The Yangtze Cooperatives had a fight with Dokgo Woojin and were beaten to dust, right? Now that I think about it, the Sacheon branch manager said that he has now joined the ranks of the top 100 masters. I heard that he defeated Yang Ho-gon of the Shinchang Yang family The rumors are not as good as the reality. The fisherman found the right man. Where on earth did Dokgo Woojin find a disciple like that? It seems like he passed on not only his martial arts skills but also his personality to histe disciple. Its very dissimr. I scratched my cheek with a nervous expression. Once again, a question arose. What on earth was Dokgo Woojin doing when he was young? I couldnt figure out why my old acquaintances were making suchments. Shaking my head to shake off my thoughts, I approached the men and spoke to them. What will you three do? Whatever, as I said earlier, we have no intention of causing trouble within the Maeng branch. If you want, I can call a council member. When I looked at the Jangjiang Johyup lying limply on the ground, Sogeolgae smiled and shook his head. Its done. Dont worry, well take that guy to the doctors office on our own. All right. Tell this to your friend Dokgo Woojin. Hwia () is dead. I desperately need your help for revenge. As I said in the parlor, I will tell you at least a story. The choice is ultimately up to you, Master. Thank you. Lets go now. Sogeolgae sighed and nodded and left the training ground with weak steps. There was loneliness evident in the sight behind him. From the moment he first introduced himself, I felt that he was apletely different person with apletely different vibe and nickname. A ronin who looked like a bandit carried the Yangtze River Bandit on his shoulders. A Taoist monk dressed in fancy clothes waved goodbye to me with a wink. Your man is leaving the Sacheon branch. Keuhuh. As I entered the office, stretching, I found a young man sitting at the table with a nk expression and froze in ce. I hadpletely forgotten. He instructed Hwa Dae-rang to wait in the office and went to greet a guest. Hwadaerang, who turned his head in response to the gesture of poprity, sighed and asked. Did things work out well? yes. I heard cryinging from the direction of the training ground. Did you hear that sound up to here? I think all the members of the branch probably heard it. Im sorry. You made me wait too long. no. I felt refreshed inside. Hwadaerang responded by shaking his head and burst intoughter. From what I could see, it seemed like he had suffered quite a bit from the Yangtze Cooperation Association. He was so rude to the branch leader, so how rude was he to the general monks? Should I have just cut my arms and legs apart? As I sat across from Hwa Dae-rang, thinking of pointless thoughts, I naturally picked up the report and said, Then I will listen to the report. * * * The next evening. When I visited Dok Go Woo-jins house located on Mount Cheongseong, I ryed exactly what had happened at the Sacheon branch the day before. Dokgo Woojin, who heard the whole story, said with aplex expression. I see you went through some trouble because of me. no. Im sorry, but I think it will be difficult to give you an answer right away. its okay. Ill wait as long as I can. I answered with a simple nod and took out a small wooden armor from my pocket and ced it on the table. Dokgo Woojin narrowed his eyes and asked. What is this? It is a gift from a disciple. gift? This is an item I obtained from Nanman. It will help my son improve his martial arts skills. Chapter 247 Episode 247 Dokgo Woo-jin opened the wooden armor and checked the contents, narrowed his eyes and said. Isnt it an elixir? This is the inner altar of spirit creatures. I have received verification from the poison king that it is not toxic. You can use it with confidence. Its too much for a gift. Take it back. Anyway, I have it and there is no use for it. My strength has suddenly increased recently. Lets go? Also, where did you pick up the elixir and drink it? Jang Mun-in of the Jeomchang Sect gave us Gongcheong Oil. Dokgo Woojins face became strange. His face seemed to be asking what had happened all this time. Master, you probably know better than me about the supernormal abilities of the White Thunder Divine Gong. There is no point in me taking the elixir anymore. To put it simply, its a waste. Even so, an elixir is an elixir. Even if you dont take it yourself, there are probably many ways to use it. Do you remember? What did Master say when he gave me the summoning altar six years ago? I remembered the conversation I had with Dokgo Woojin in the past. [By the way, you said you had no intention of taking on a disciple, but now that you have a disciple, you give me the elixir as if you were waiting for it.] [.] [In fact, was nt it because you couldnt let go of your regrets?] [I left it because I didnt have anything to use. I just gave you what I had.] . Dokgo Woojin pursed his lips. Thinking back on that time, I guess I was at a loss for words. I spoke in a humorous voice as if driving a wedge. I will return to you exactly what Master said back then. Im just giving you what I have left because I have nothing to use. Dont feel pressured, just take it. Hes my student, but I cant handle him. Dokgo Woojin sighed and shook his head, picked up the wooden armor and ced it in his arms. I smiled contentedly and leaned back against the chair. The night deepened on Mount Cheongseong. * * * Long time no see. Mr. Seo Musa. . Do you know why I called the warrior? I guess its to reprimand me for failing in my mission. Its a reprimand. Why do you have such a dark expression on your face? Did you think I would say something bitter to the warrior? wasnt it? Isnt this your first solo mission? You might fail. Rather, I feel fortunate that he returned safely without his identity being discovered. Seo Ho-seon, the man in ck sitting across from me, scratched his cheek with an awkward expression. Currently, I was visiting the house where Seo Ho-seon lives. I cant watch it. I clicked my tongue inwardly. He must have been going through a lot of trouble during that time, but before I could see, half of his face had be half-faced. Still, Id like to ask you why. Why did it fail? It wouldnt be that difficult for the current warrior to assassinate Mo Yong Hyowon. . Has an unexpected variable urred? It just so happened that there was a retired person with great skills there. Its not like that. if? Its my own problem. I made a mistake during my mission because I couldnt erase my distracting thoughts. It was an answer that was difficult to understand. Seo Ho-seon is from Salmabang. He was the one who endured all kinds of inhumane practices for heart killing. He couldnt focus on his mission and brought on a crisis himself? I narrowed my eyes and spoke softly. Please tell me in a little more detail. . Its okay to fail a mission once, but its difficult to repeat such mistakes in the future. So, I would like to find out the exact reason why the mission failed. If the fundamental problem is not resolved, how can I send you to the next mission? Mo Yong Hyowons parents were there. yes? I had plenty of opportunities, but my body didnt move as I wanted to kill my child in front of the parents. In short, it meant that he felt an instinctive aversion to the inhumane act. It was a truly unexpected reason. I never would have thought that Mo Yonghyowons parents were in Guangdong at that time. He probably walked a long way to see his son who was on his first mission as a blind swordsman. I dont know what to say about that. During his time as a murderer, Seo Ho-seonmitted numerous murders. I cant believe he felt pity for the target. You might ask why he showed weakness now, but at least I couldnt me him. Because I was the one who provided the opportunity for Seo Ho-seon to recover his humanity. In a way, this may have been expected. The sight that shes through my mind is Seo Ho-seon hiding behind a wall and secretly watching his parents. [Why dont you just go and talk to them in person?] [Thats it. I dont want to go that far.] [Im sure you two will be happy if you know that Samsa Seo is alive.] [ The story will be different if you know that his son had countless blood on his hands.] What he looked like at the time. Considering this, it was not iprehensible that he failed to assassinate Mo Yong-Hyo-Won because he was embarrassed by the variable parents. I scratched the back of my head and was lost in thought. It was a truly difficult problem. In order to gain Seo Ho-seons loyalty, he brought his parents, who could be said to be his rebels, to Sacheon. The couple, who were not used to living in a foreign country, provided convenience so that they could easily adapt, and Seo Ho-seon was considerate enough to check on their well-being at any time. Is that measureing back poisonous? He was sessful in gaining loyal followers. However, in return, the utility value of the object was greatly reduced. An assassin whose humanity was restored could no longer be called an assassin. My thoughts were short. I was able to realize once again how great of a person my second brother, the second brother of my previous life, was. An eye that recognized the value of Seo Ho-seon at a nce. The boldness of providing full support, regardless of the opinions of those around you. Even while gaining the blind loyalty of the target, the subtlety of controlling it so that the character does not lose his instinct as a murderer. In terms of martial arts skills, he was inferior to other executioners, but he was the best in terms of attracting and utilizing people. Compared to him, I am immature. Seo Ho-seon, who was not an assassin, was, so to speak, a dumpling without filling and a noodle without soup. My wrong judgment made him soft. Of course, that didnt make me feel like I needed to erase his humanity again. I dont know if it would have worked out better. I had no choice but to admit it. I cant be a person who can be harsh to people around me like Sosalma. Maybe his personality changed as he interacted with many people after returning. Was that the reason? All right. Are you not punishing me? Didnt I tell you? I didnte here to reprimand you. But I was swayed by personal feelings and decided to carry out my mission Samurai. I am not the ark of death. ! If you decide that Master Seo is not suited to this dark task, you can find someone else to take on that role. There was no one to rece Seo Ho-seon. Jeolyeong-gaek, the head of the octagonal hall of Makyo Oewon (Ժ). If he was burning with revenge for losing his family, he would be able to fill the void left by Seo Ho-seon. He was the talent that Ma Gyoju had his eye on, not anyone else. His growth potential was also endless. It may be an overly hopeful observation, but I thought it wouldnt be impossible for him to be the second killer. thank you. Leader. Youve be quite thin even though I havent seen you before. Are you eating properly? . Seo Ho-seon hesitated, unable to find the words to answer. Iughed and got up from my seat. Eat well and rest well. This is an order, not a rmendation. All right. I will be in trouble if you do not return my physical condition to normal as soon as possible. yes? What do you mean by that? The date for Master Seo to take the entrance exam has been set. her? It means that you will soon officially be a Murim leader and work under me. ! Why are you looking like that? Are you sure you dont like it? Oh no. Its just so sudden but is it okay? I was a special assassin of the Salmabang branch of the Sado Bangpa (а). If my past actions are revealed, problems will most likely arise. Dont worry about that part. I have called in those who will cleanse my identity as a warrior. . Then Ill just leave. After saying goodbye and leaving Seo Ho-seons home, I sighed deeply. Leading people is not easy. There were more than one thing to worry about. This time, I painfully realized that my light decision could greatly change my subordinates future. Then slowly now. I crossed the street with quick steps. It was time to go meet the newly hired talent. * * * The hometown of Chengdu. I sat across the table from a man. Have you been waiting long? no. Thanks to your attention, I had afortable stay. It looks like your energy has recovered considerably while we havent seen you. I have been working hard day and night to get my physical condition back to normal. Well done. Revenge can only be achieved with strength. The in-house employee, Jeolyounggaek, nodded with a bitter smile on his lips. I took out a bundle of documents from my pocket and handed them to him. Read it. What is this. Didnt I tell you before? If you want, Ill show you the proof. . Jeol Young-gaek took the document with trembling hands and examined its contents with bloodshot eyes. As expected, all of Jeolyeonggaeks family members had already passed away. The document listed in detail all the evidence collected by Hao Mun. Whoa. Jeol Young-gaeks shoulders trembled slightly as he put the documents down on the table. It was a fact he already knew, and he must have made up his mind about it. Nevertheless, the reason he could not hide his agitated appearance was probably because he had some expectations. The businessmen who will repair the warriors face and clean his identity will soon arrive in Sacheon. Jeolyounggaek nodded heavily. I added the following in a calm voice, as if I was reading an official document. It may be impossible right now, but once a few additional issues are resolved, we will arrange for you to take the entrance exam. Are you nning to make me a martial arts leader? Jeolyounggaeks face frowned slightly. It was a natural reaction. As someone who was a demonic cultist until recently, he could not help but feel rejected. What should I do? Right now, I am a Murim leader. If you want to work under me, you must also be a warrior. . First, pass the entrance examination and be officially assigned to the Sichuan branch. I will present specific methods of revengeter. Chapter 248 Episode 248: A private office exclusively for the branch leader within the Sacheon branch. I was sitting at my desk doing some backlogged work, and when I felt a presence outside the door, I raised my head and said, Pleasee in. The door opened and a woman with dark skin entered the room. Woo Hwa-yeon, the daughter of the Beast Prince. When I asked her about her business as she came without any notice, I got an unexpected answer. Isnt there something I can do? What do you mean by that all of a sudden? Im bored because Im stuck in my room every day. I dont have anything special to do and I cant go out without permission. As Woo Hwayeon said, there wasnt much she could do at the Sacheon branch. In a way, it was natural for her to feel bored with her repetitive daily life. I will make time for you soon. Thank you for your kind words, but thats not what I want to ask you to do. That cannot be a solution to the fundamental problem. ? Are you sure you dont want to ask me to do some work? Are you really saying that you want to work as a leader of the branch? yes. From my position, it may be difficult to be recognized as a blind disciple, but Its impossible. It is not something I can decide at my personal discretion. Instead of treating the princess of the Beast Pce as a guest of honor, they make her the leader of the Murim Alliance? It was a request that could never be granted. Woo Hwa-yeon would have known well what it meant politically. Then wouldnt it be okay if we just share the branch managers personal work? I am confident in my administrative work. Woo Hwayeones up with an alternative as if shes been waiting for it. Apparently, this was the goal from the beginning. As I watched her waiting for an answer with a calm smile on her lips, I felt puzzled. I dont know why youre going through all the trouble. It wasnt that I didnt particrly trust Woo Hwayeon. It was safe to assume that she, living alone in a distant, foreignnd, would not stab me, her guardian, in the back. But apart from that, I couldnt help but have doubts. It would have been easier to understand the situation if he had made a fuss to find a friend or to provide an exclusive escort. But please share the work. Are you looking to increase your standing within the branch? Otherwise, is there a reason to show off to me? There is no one in the Sacheon branch who would point out that Sojeo is lounging around with nothing to do. That somehow makes me feel bad. May I ask why you are asking such a request? If I help reduce the workload, wouldnt the branch manager be able to devote that much time to me? So, youre asking me to hang out with Soje often from now on to help you with the work? I smiled and put down the brush in my hand. The reason was that it was much lighter than expected. Well, theres no reason to refuse. It was quite an attractive offer. An increase in the number of workers is a wee thing. There was nothing more to say if the subject could be exploited without pay. great. I answered with a simple nod and handed her a bundle of documents. Woo Hwayeon took the document with a puzzled expression, examined its contents, and asked. what is this? These are the documents that need to be processed by today. I want to ask why you are giving this to me now. Didnt you ask us to share the work? If you have any questions, please ask. I will exin it to you step by step. I guess I never thought that I would be given a job so suddenly. Woo Hwayeon looked at me and the documents in turn with a nk expression. I will give you a brush and a seal. You can sit there and take a look. yes. Oh, if you want, I will get a new desk soon and ce it in the corner over there. To make it easier to work. . * * * Two dayster, noon. While having a meal with Cheon Ga-ryeong at a guesthouse near the Sacheon branch, I said something out of the blue. Cheon Sojeo. why? Would you like to take a blindness test? What does that mean all of a sudden? You cant upy the branch room forever, right? Is there any reason not to? You, not anyone else, are the branch manager. Dont you have that level of authority? I dont want to abuse my power for something like that. Wouldnt it be great if there was a proper cause like the princess of the Beast Pce? So, would you rather be a leader and sit in the Sichuan branch? yes. You havent forgotten that I am the leader of Hao Mun, have you? I understand that there is now prohibiting Haomuns leaders from joining the alliance. Theres now saying you cant do it. Instead, I would have to ask Master Moons permission. Anyway, if I move to Maengs headquarters in the future, Sojeo will have toe along. I dont think it would be a bad idea to be a blind sword in advance in preparation for that time. Its not a matter I can decide on my own. First, I will tell Lord Moon and ask for permission. All right. I nodded, put down my chopsticks, tilted my tea cup, and cleared my throat. After eating a full meal, it was time to return to work. Cheon Ga-ryeong, who wiped her mouth with a handkerchief, stood up and spoke. They said the traders arrived in Sacheon. Is that so? You said you just set foot in Guangyuan, so wouldnt you probably arrive in Chengdu within three days? Is the recruitment of the excavation team going smoothly? well. Im not sure, but they say theyve found more than half of the people they need. Its faster than I thought. Haomun, the best intelligence group in the Central ins, is directly recruiting people, so it has to be quick. Things were progressing steadily. Jeolyeong-gaek and Seo Ho-seons identityundering and preparations to attack Muyeongsintus Bi-dong. Has there been no significant movement from the Demonic Cult yet? huh. I dont know why, but they say theres still no sign of movement. The sects and families of Cheonghae Its been a long time since they werepletely taken over by the Demonic Cult. I rubbed my chin and narrowed my eyes. This was the part I was most concerned about at this point. I couldnt figure out why the Demonic Church, which had already finished stabilizing the area, was crouching down. I shook my head, shook off my thoughts, and left the guesthouse with Cheon Ga-ryeong. While chatting about various things, Cheon Ga-ryeong suddenly spoke as if making an invitation. Oh, by the way, I heard that a ck city will open in Sacheon soon. Why dont you go together? great. I nodded without any hesitation. It was an offer that there was no reason to refuse. The first time I visited Heuksi, I got the Xiaomingdan (С), and the second time I visited, I got the Gongcheong Petroleum. I was already looking forward to what I would discover this time. This is a gift from me. ? When I epted the item that Cheon Ga-ryeong handed me, my eyes widened. She asked, narrowing her eyes as if she liked that reaction. Do you like it? Didnt you say you couldnt give it to me because it was owned by a n? I proposed it during a leadership meeting. How about lending the golden que to the Heavenly Dragon indefinitely? It seems to be epted more obediently than I thought? A proof que symbolizing the guests of Heuksi. Among these, the golden certificate was issued only to special guests, and its value was indescribably high. It was not something that could be obtained simply by having a lot of money. I will ept it gratefully. I was worried that Cheon Ga-ryeong might change his mind, so I quickly kept the golden que in my arms. I thought, what kind of windfall is this? A swallow that had been away from its nest for a long time came asking for gold and and certificate. If youre grateful, maybe buy a high-quality memorization from Heuksiter and give it to me as a gift. Would you mind having one? Ill buy you at least ten. * * * A month has passed. Sweltering heat hit Sacheon. I stretched out while looking back at the sweaty workers climbing the mountain. The current location of the group is Aan, Sichuan Province. Finally, the day to attack Muyeongsintus Bidong has arrived. Damun, who was looking for the entrance while looking at the grocery store, tapped the ground with his toe and said. This is the ce. As soon as the instructions were given, the workers began digging the ground. Soon, a huge iron gate appeared in the middle of the empty lot. Boom! I knocked on the iron door with my hand and let out a soft exmation. It was an item made by mixing ink and iron. Although it wasnt entirely made of ink iron, I couldnt help but feel surprised by itsrge size. I couldnt even imagine how much money it would have cost to build a gate of this size. Huh. Im speechless because its so absurd. Should we say that the legacy left behind by Muyeongsintu is the sleeping Bidong? I could make a lot of money just by taking off that door and selling it. If we sessfully attack a ruin this size, there will be a lot of things that will fall on us, right? Dont be greedy. Expensive things belong to the high-ranking people. If you dont want to make a fuss, dont even dream of doing anything foolish. I cant say anything about that. The conversation between the workers reached my ears. A middle-aged man, one of the experts saved by Hao Wen-ju, asked as he held the handle of the iron door in his hand. Can I open it? no. Not only is it locked tightly, but if you try to force it open, the internal mechanisms will activate and the entire entrance will copse. In fact, in the history of previous lives, the attack was greatly dyed because the entrance to Bidong disappeared without a trace. The dejected expressions on which the warriors of Hebei Paengga, who had worked hard to secure the sacred items and bring them back, looked at the copsed entrance to Bidong still remained in my memory. How can I do it? Please wait a moment. I handed Damun the wooden armor I had brought with me. Damun opened the lid of the wooden armor, took out the items inside, and started walking around the iron door, looking for something. That Incense burner? What are you thinking? A question appeared in the eyes of those watching. They seemed to not understand why they had taken out an item that could only be used in ancestral rites at this point. . Have we finally found the hidden secret device? Damun sat down and began to observe the floor closely. Some time passes. He lightly shook off the dust and mmed his fist on the iron door. While the middle school students turned around in shock, the sound of a nging machine echoed throughout the area. Part of the iron door opened, creating a small space. Damun ced the incense burner into the space without hesitation. Immediately after, something amazing happened. Kukukukuk! Chapter 249 Episode 249 Kukukukung! The iron door on the floor remained the same, but suddenly the mound on the right side began to shake. The solid ground crumbled and a cloud of dust rose up. The huge awl rising above the mound caught the attention of the middle school students. What is that? Its not dangerous, right? While the rumbling noise spreads. Thats it! Following an unpleasant friction sound, the tip of the awl began to spread. Like a flower bud blooming. In preparation for any possible danger, the workers stepped back and widened the distance, and the warriors cautiously approached and inspected the iron flower. her! A warrior who looked at the center of the iron painting let out an exmation. I see. I followed behind and looked at Cheolhwa and clicked my tongue. Muyeongsintu seems like a person with a nasty personality. Apparently, therge iron gate was not the entrance to Bidong, but merely a trap that looked like an entrance. It is designed to copse if a person who does not possess the sacred object tries to force it open. This is why there was no progress in conquering Bi-dong even though so many experts were there in the past life. Inside the open circr hole. I saw stairs going down to the basement. In all likelihood, that passage was the real entrance connected to Bi-dong. The experts, who put their heads together and discussed each other, formed a line and entered the passage. Branch manager. Damun, who had retrieved the sacred item and stored it in his wooden armor, quietly approached me and spoke to me. He seemed to be interested in the formations and institutions installed in Bidong, as he had an excited expression on his face. What about those named by Hao Wenju? Its not bad. Each person has outstanding skills. Its surprising that many of them are unknown. However, there are some people with high egos, so it may be a bit difficult to control them. I will name you Changmyeonggung senior and Blood Fire Sword senior. Just two people would be enough to demonstrate force. All right. So what should I do now? I dont really have anything to leave to the branch manager. ? Like when we attacked Cheon Gi-jas secret vige, we are neither short on personnel nor short on power. To put it bluntly, even if a branch leader with no knowledge of the organization or organization joins, it wont be of much help. At least when the timees when military force bes necessary. Just the presence of senior Changmyeonggung is enough. Damun answers clearly. Unable to find anything to say in response, I kept my mouth shut. On the contrary, if the branch manager is absent for a long time, it may arouse suspicion among those around him. Havent the number of people monitoring the branch leaders movements increased since he became a Baekdae expert? Go about your business as usual and be presentable to those around you. It is better to do so in order to maintain security. . I will take care of all matters rted to the attack on Bi-dong. We will report progress periodically, so the branch manager shoulde and inspect from time to time. I understand for now. I nodded with a bitter smile. Although I felt somewhat left out, everything Damun said was right. As I officially became a 100-year-old master, many changes urred in me and the environment around me. It received a lot of attention and attention iparable to before. Perhaps because of this, the leaders of the Sacheon branch have had an unprecedentedly busy time over the past month. Should I call this a positive change? Finally, the worlds negative perception of the Sacheon branch was lifted. Just as it had mediated the conflict between the Hong n and the Lee n in the past, the Sacheon branch was increasingly able to carry out normal business as a branch of the Maeng n. Thanks to this, Woo Hwayeon, who had volunteered to share my work, was dying. There have been many changes not only in the public sector but also in the private sector. Numerous martial sects and families sent me letters, gifts, and people to form a rtionship with me. There were even hawks snooping around the branch. There were more than one head of the household who, knowing that I still had nopanion, was manipting me. Perhaps the fact that I had the authority to act on behalf of the lord further fueled their greed. Then, please take care of this matter. If possible, please recruit the partys assistant separately and send it to us. The people sent by Hao Wen-ju also have some knowledge of institutions, but they are nothingpared to Tang Xiaozhe. Let me ask you a favor. After leaving the rest to Damun anding down the mountain, I boarded the carriage I had prepared in advance and headed toward Seongdo. As I stared nkly at the scenery outside the window, various thoughts passed through my mind. It is only a matter of time before Bidong is conquered. Since there are no separatepeting forces, it wont take that long to discover it. Everything can bepleted in two months at thetest. The problem was how to distribute the excavated objects. I wasnt very interested in things like gold and silver treasures. There is so much money that it is still rotting away. Since they had stockpiled arge amount of food and medicinal herbs in preparation for the great famine and epidemic diseases, their wealth was already expected to increase exponentially next year. Although Muyeongsintu was a great thief, there is a limit to the wealth that an individual can umte. No matter how many treasuresy dormant in the secretariat, it would not beparable to the wealth I possessed. Elixir object martial arts book. These are what Hao Wen-ju has promised to yield to me. The problem is something that brings me back to the past. Hao Wen-ju was convinced that the secret of the returny dormant in the secret cave of the Wu Ling Shen Tu. If the object that caused the regression exists in Bi-dong, and Hao Wen-ju demands that it be handed over to him. Can I really refuse it? It must be difficult. There was nothing he couldnt do if he made up his mind to fight Hao Wen-ju. However, if you want to go that far and take over the legacy of Muyeongsintu, that is not the case. To be honest, I thought it would be okay to just hand over the inheritance rather than having to deal with Hao Mun. Whether Hao Wenju uses the legacy of Wuying Shintu to return like me, or leaves a n for his past self to awaken his precognitive abilities. Isnt this something that has nothing to do with me in this life? Well, lets think about this issueter when Shintus legacy is discovered. The next thing that came to mind was the faces of the four men waiting for me in the branch reception room. Dokgo Woojins old friends. I dont know if they are causing a ruckus or not. Today was the day I promised to tell them Dokgo Woojins answer. I had left a message for Hong Seong-hyeon in advance, so he would have heard the story by now and was going crazy. I can assure you that the four of you, especially due to the nature of the Yangtze River Cooperation Agreement, will not try to back down until they hear confirmation directly from me. I guess well have to finish the issue about them soon. * * * When I arrived at the Sacheon branch, I went straight to the reception room. As I opened the door and entered the room, I immediately made eye contact with Jang Kang Johyup, who was looking very angry. . Jang Kang Jo-hyeop withdrew his hand from pointing at Hong Seong-hyeon with a shocked expression. He treated me very carefully after I was beaten to death in the gym a month ago. He knew that if he offended him, he could be a piece of minced meat, regardless of whether he was a senior in the martial arts group or something. Seonghyun Hong sighed deeply and greeted me. When I saw him leaving the living room with a tired expression, I felt somewhat sorry. You made me waste my energy on useless things. I headed to the head table, inviting the Yangtze-Council to take a seat. I red at Jang Kang Jo-hyeop, who was resting his butt on the chair with an awkward expression, and spoke in a low voice as if showing my difort. The fact that the four of you are still at the Sacheon branch probably means that the message I left is not eptable. There is no way I can understand it. Jang Kang Johyeop, who cleared his throat loudly, spoke as if representing the group. The other three people didnt say anything, but their faces seemed to agree with what he said. If you have anyints, please speak up. I will listen. Dokgo Woojin rejected our request? yes. He said he couldnt jump into battle and leave his family behind. You said you wouldnt even see our faces there? Thats right. Are you looking at us now and believing such a one-sided report? Whether you believe it or not, it doesnt really matter. I just gave you the facts as they are. Can you prove it? Thats not something you made up. I dont know if I need to prove it, but if you want, I will ask you to write a separate letter to Master. If the four of you are close friends, you might be able to distinguish Masters handwriting. You can imitate anything, like handwriting. What on earth are you telling me to do? I deliberately feigned an annoyed expression to show off my courage. A terrifying energy engulfed the entire living room. Jang Kang Jo-hyeop drooled and leaned against the back of the chair. A heavy silence fell. All four men just looked at each other and could not easily open their mouths. You dont know how to give up. To some extent, I expected this to happen. If I was going to give up easily, I wouldnt havee to the Sacheon branch in the first ce. It worked out better. When I heard Dokgo Woojins intention to refuse, a thought came to mind. Wouldnt it be okay to bring them under mymand? After watching for a month, the other three people, except for the Jangjiang Johyeop, had no particr quirks in their personalities Their goals werergely two-fold. To achieve revenge and to increase ones reputation by participating in war. The beggar and the emunicated monk dreamed of revenge, and the fisherman and the ronin dreamed of achieving fame and fame. If each person could satisfy what they wanted, it wouldnt be impossible to have them all as subordinates. Well, the priority is to get them to acknowledge me. Of course, it wouldnt be easy. Because their reference point is none other than Dokgo Woojin. Still, I thought it was worth a try at least once. While I was tapping the table with my index finger, I looked back at the small girl and opened my mouth. Let me ask you one thing. ? Who exactly is the demonic cult that murdered my disciple? I am a blood flower witch. indeed. There was a reason why the four people broke their shame and asked Dokgo Woojin for help. The Blood Flower Witch is an absolute master who holds the top spot in the eight great demon armies. If the Hongiljeom of the Ten Heavenly Emperors was an evil female spirit, the Hongiljeom of the Eight Great Demon Lords was none other than her. It could be said that it was realistically impossible to achieve revenge with just four people without the help of Dokgo Woojin. What would you do if I offered to help you take revenge on behalf of your teacher? Chapter 250 Episode 250 Youre going to help me get revenge? A look of puzzlement appeared on Sogeolgaes face. I nodded calmly and answered. yes. I want to ask why you suddenly say that. No matter what the circumstances are, it is impossible for the elder to receive help from the teacher. No matter how you ask, I will never reveal your location. . Thats why Im suggesting an alternative. Senior, you can choose one of two options. You can either give up at this point and go back, or join hands with me. Jangjiang Johyeop, who was listening to the story, snorted. What he was thinking was clearly conveyed through his facial expressions. It must have been funny to see a young man who had just passed the terms and conditionse forward to seek revenge on the Eight Demon Lords. The opponent is an absolute expert who holds the first ce in the eight great demon armies. Why would you voluntarily jump into the fire pit? I think you know since you are the Elder of Openness. I am alreadypletely disgusted by the Demon Cultist. Would the Blood Flower Witch be a big deal? . If its about ability, dont worry. I will be able to suggest a more realistic way of revenge than a teacher who has no foundation. A bitter smile appeared on Sogeolgaes mouth. As an open-minded elder, he could not help but feel absurd. In the first ce, he was a person whose influence and connections were not inferior to mine. The reason he asked Dokgo Woojin for help was simply because he had the power to deal with the Blood Witch. No matter how much influence I had, I could not rece Dokgo Woojin. At least Sogeolgae thinks so. So, first of all, there was a need to change that perception. Elder. From now on, dont tell anyone whats going on here. To the same ways of opening up and to King Geol, the owner of the ark. ? I took out a small metal te from my pocket. Originally, it was an item that was intended to be given to Seo Ho-seon and was a protector worn on the joints. Because it was a product made of 10,000 years of iron, its hardness was no less than that of the German-made weapons of the Yangtze River Coboration. Huh. As I ced the protector on the table, the emunicado masters eyes lit up. I could see the value of the item at a nce. While the four men looked at the protector and my face alternately with puzzled expressions. Absolutely! Quick! I concentrated my energy on the tip of my index finger. The wavering energy rose up and took on a clear shape. The brain energy was wrapped around the surface of a small sword the size of two fingers. Go strong! A ronin who looked like a bandit let out a scream-like cry. The Yangtze River Cooperative said, Huh! I took a deep breath. It seemed like he never thought that I would be an expert who had reached the level of hwagyeong. Absolutely! The brain energy gathered into one point. A tremendous energy wave spread around the small condensed brain energy. I slowly ced my index finger on the protector. Sigh! A protector that cannot withstand even a moment and copses. When I removed my index finger and released the energy, there was a small hole in the center of the protector. The four men who had been watching with bated breath finally let out a noise that could be either a sigh or an exmation. her! oh my god. What on earth is this I nced sideways in the direction of Jang Kang Jo Hyeop, and he swallowed his saliva and averted his gaze. I said, pushing the guard with the hole to the center of the table as if showing off. Of course, to put it bluntly, I am not as good as the Blood Flower Witch right now. . But that doesnt mean I cantnd a valid blow on her. Sogeolgaes eyes changed. It seemed like they realized why I had suddenly staged a demonstration of force. For your information, the method I just showed also worked against a blood-sucking demon emperor. If the circumstances are right, killing the Blood Witch will not be impossible. . And above all. ? I will definitely surpass her in the near future. Dont you think its worth looking forward to? The emunicating monk moistened his dry lips with his tongue. A ronin who looked like a bandit was deep in thought with a serious expression. Let the time of silence pass. There is one thing I want to ask you. Finally, Sogeolgae looked straight at me and opened his mouth. Why do you want to join hands with me? What benefit do you have? Just as the elder dreams of revenge, I also have a goal. Is your goal to take revenge on the Demonic Cult as a survivor of the extinct Wolhwajang? Its simr. I nodded, giving a puzzling answer. I didnt feel any need to clear up the other persons misunderstanding. What I will do in the future will not be much different from what he thinks. At the end of the road I took, there was eventually Ma Gyoju. As long as he lived, the war would never end. Of course, it was impossible to face a peaceful future. Now it is the elders turn to give the answer. . What do you want to do? Would you like to join hands with me? Lord Ma. My teacher in my past life. A being stronger and more fearful than anyone else in the world. A wall that must be ovee someday. Preparations to take over his supply were being made step by step. * * * A private office exclusively for the branch manager. I stood up in response to the presence outside the door. As I adjusted my clothes and waited, a woman soon opened the door and entered the room. Dang Seoyeon, a direct blood rtive of the Sacheon Dang family, Dokbong. Finally, she was given the nickname Bong (P). This was because her activities in South Manchuria as a member of the delegation were known throughout the Central ins. In fact, looking at her skills alone, it would not be strange for her to have entered the ranks of Yongbong right away. Rather, it could be said that the fame spread toote. . Woo Hwayeon, who was working at a desk ced in the corner, left her seat without notice. I offered Dang Seo-yeon a seat, served her some tea, and said hello. How have you been? yes. The reason I called Sojeo today is because there is one thing I would like to ask you. What kind of request is this? Actually, I am in the process of excavating the secret cave of Muyeongsintu. yes? What do you mean? I mean it literally. We found the real secret tomb of Muyeongshintu, not a fake relic like the one made by the Iron Blood Demon Army before. The excavation team led by Secretary Dam is currently struggling. ! Ill tell you straight. Knowledge of Sozers organs is necessary. I dont know if I can be of help in such an important matter. Secretary Dam personally asked me to recruit Sojeo. The skills of the recruited experts are quite high, but they say they are nothingpared to Sozer. Seoyeon Dang, who was scratching her cheek awkwardly, soon nodded. After finishing talking about distribution. While tilting the teacup and examining her face, I said as if throwing it away. Recently, I heard that hawks have been encamped around the party family. Tang Seo-yeons movements stopped for an instant. After barely regaining herposure, she put down her teacup and opened her mouth. yes. The number of suitors has increased recently. It was apletely natural flow. People who heard about Dokbongs reputation are interested in her. Are there any martial arts factions that would like to have a good rtionship with the Tang family? A direct blood rtive of the Sacheondang family. The Poison Kings favorite granddaughter. She is a person whocks nothing, including her background and skills, and she even has outstanding beauty added to it. Its natural to be courted by many men. Tang Seo-yeon stared at me with a faint smile on her lips. The anticipation in his eyes seemed to indicate something he wanted to hear from me. Why are you asking that? I thought it was a positive change. It made me feel good that Sojeo was finally being evaluated fairly by the world. Is there anything else you can think of? ? When I tilted my head and met his gaze, she let out a small sigh and held the teacup in her hand again. Afterwards, various small talk took ce. From time to time, Seo-yeon Dang said something that seemed like a dream, but I just ignored it all and ignored it. Then Ill just leave. Go carefully. Sozer. For a while, I stared at the back of Dang Seo-yeon leaving the office with a regretful expression. It wasnt until I could no longer see her in sight that I started cleaning up. Seoyeon Dangs words echoed in my head as I was carrying the empty teacup. [Is there anything else thates to mind?] It wasnt that I really didnt know what she meant by saying that. However, I pretended not to understand and pretended not to understand. What on earth do you want to do? A bitterugh came out. I couldnt understand myself. Why on earth do you bring up the story about hawks in that situation? . I was aware that I was not very knowledgeable about rtionships between men and women. In my past life, I didnt have the time to focus on such soft things. But even so, I could clearly tell that Seoyeon Tang had a crush on me. How can you not know when you express your feelings so openly? No matter how dull I was when it came to rtionships, I wasnt that clueless. I became convinced when I was attacked by Yeongeumdae in the past. [The wound is] [Its okay. Its only a shallow cut.] [Just in case, its a good idea to take an antidote to it.] [Dont you know that Ive achieved imperishability to poisons and poisons?] [Even so, theres one thing that happens all the time. Just because it is impermeable to all poisons doesnt mean it is immune to all poisons.] [I understand.] I realized this when I saw her taking care of me before the seriously injured warriors of her family. That she has feelings for me. Although I knew Tang Seo-yeons feelings, there were several reasons why I acted like a fool in front of her. First, because I want to be an elder of the Murim Alliance. The evil practices of the Tang family were widely known throughout the Central ins. In order to form a conjugal rtionship with Tang Seoyeon, he had to join the Tang family as a son-inw. This meant that he had to give up bing an elder of the Meng. Second, I didnt want her to be my weakness. I have witnessed this countless times in the past. Family Lovers Rtives. People who are taken by someone elses will because they see a precious being as their weakness. In his previous life, Bang Cheok-sam was like that, Lee Kang-hak was like that, and Jeol Yeong-gaek was like that. There were few people who knew the ways of the Demonic Cult as well as I did. And the third No, no. Iughed and shook my head in self-deprecation. Actually, the reason was probably good. Whatever it was, it was all just an excuse. The most important thing in the end was my own heart. In the end, I just didnt have the courage. The courage to build deep rtionships with others. The courage to take a step forward in your current rtionship. Chapter 251 Episode 251: My life in my past life was a series ofpetition. It wasnt a heart-warmingpetition where youpete against a close friend. In order to survive, you had to go ahead of others, and in order to grow, you had to use any means possible. When he was in Jamma-dong, he stabbed the backs of his ssmates who were sharing the same room, and when he was active as a regr believer, he held onto the ankles of those who begged and hit their necks. After bing a disciple of the cult leader, he engaged in a life-threatening battle with his executioners, and ultimately ended his life with his second and fourth executions as hispanions. I have been betrayed and betrayed countless times. We struggled to avoid being discarded after being used as consumables. In order to seize opportunities, he constantly whipped himself to prove that he was superior to others. Looking back, it was a tough life. The values established at that time still have an impact on our lives. It was still entangling my mind like an unbreakable spell. Dokgo Woojin, Damun, Seohoseon, Cheongaryeong, Dangseoyeon, Bangcheoksam, Yeo Sook, and Hwadaerang. I formed rtionships with many people and kept many of them by my side. But how many of them do I truly trust? I wasnt sure myself. When I find myself in an extreme situation like my previous life, can I unconditionally trust the people around me? I returned to my desk and sighed softly as I worked. It would be a lie if he said he didnt like Tang Seo-yeon. What man wouldnt be attracted to such a strong, beautiful, and capable woman? Above all, I couldnt ignore the affection that had built up over a considerable period of time sharing joys and sorrows. However, the wall of values built over a long period of time was muchrger and thicker than that. There is no other situation like this. These days, I keep thinking of myself as a coward. I was afraid of the changes that woulde from forming deep rtionships with others. Although there were changes in human rtionships and the surrounding environment, what I was most afraid of was the change in my own inclinations and values. Im not ready to ept the change yet. * * * Fifteen days passed. Congrattions. Now you have officially be a monk. I found Seo Ho-seon entering the branch in smart clothes and greeted him warmly. Seo Ho-seon took the exam in Honam, where the main branch of the Maeng was located, and became a member of the Murim Maeng. Today was his first day at the Sacheon branch as a leader. thank you. Branch manager. Did you have a good trip? yes. We were attacked by an unknown group along the way I heard the story. A dangerous situation arose. yes. Fortunately, reinforcements arrived in time and we were able to avoid the crisis. I was quite surprised when Seo Ho-seon contacted me after arriving in Honam. Because I heard a story that a group believed to be Yeongeum attacked him. If I hadnt contacted Ak Yeo-ryeong in case of an unexpected situation, something really would have happened. When Cheon Ga-ryeong or Jeol Yeong-gaek take the entrance exam, we should pay more attention to security. I took the lead and exined to Seo Ho-seon the work that needed to be done in the future. By the time I passed through the garden and reached therge pavilion. Seo Ho-seon, who was following me while nodding his head, spoke to me with a determined expression. Branch manager. I have something to tell you. Please speak. Could you please give me one more chance? what do you mean? Please allow me to fulfill my role as a shadow again. I will never disappoint you this time. I said pick andughed. It seemed like he was still paying attention to the conversation he had with me a month and a half ago. Looking at it this way, Seo Ho-seon also had a truly tiring personality. . Seo Ho-seons eyes were desperate. It was to the point where I felt burdened as I was facing him. The words I had said to him in the past passed through my mind. [If you decide that Master Seo is not suitable for the dark work, you can find someone else to take on that role.] When I think about it, what I said at the time was likely to be misunderstood depending on how you heard it. On my part, I said this to ease the burden on the other person, but I thought that the person concerned may have felt a sense of crisis. Its okay if you dont overdo it. What I said before I know. The branch manager didnt say those words to get rid of me. . Its just that I have made up my mind now. I will no longer hesitate when I have a target in front of me. Wont you regret it? The warrior is now kicking away the opportunity to live in the sun. When I stopped by the headquarters of the Murim League, I heard news about Mo Yong Hyowon. They say he was taken to the Beopdang (̷) after it was revealed that he was in close contact with Jeokseong Sangdan (̈F). After hearing that Seo Ho-seon had failed to assassinate him, I took various measures to clean up the situation. The matter regarding the disposition of Mo Yong Hyo Won was delegated to Ak Yeo Ryeong. So that she can use it as nourishment to be active as a blind swordsman. What Seo Ho-seon witnessed at Maengs headquarters was probably the result. The branch manager probably knew that and ordered me to be assassinated. . sorry. Even though I knew that the branch manager was not someone who harmed innocent people without reason, I was shaken. I wont do that in the future. I looked at Seo Ho-seon, who had his head down, and made a shocked expression. Where on earth does that infinite truste from? Im sorry to Seo Ho-seon, but I wasnt as just a person as he thought. I was the person who could reveal my malicious intent to anyone who was against my interests. It didnt really matter what the subjects personality was. All right. After thinking for a moment, I slowly nodded. Seo Ho-seon himself had a firm intention, so I had no reason to dissuade him. Seo Ho-seon raised his head with a bright expression and bowed to me. Please take care of me in the future. * * * Gansuks mothers wife. Arge old man was ring into the darkness, holding a long spear in his hand. He was an old man with a strong appearance, like a giant tree rooted in the earth. His entire body was studded with solid muscles, his eyebrows were bushy, and his long beard was reminiscent of a famous militarymander from the past. The character Yang () embroidered with golden thread in the center of the clothes he was wearing revealed his affiliation. You came on time. Did you summon me? Yes. Some time passes. A man appeared across from me. He was a demonic cult member wearing jet ck long robes. Every time the man took a step, he fell into the ground. The old man, who recognized at a nce that the other person was a man of power that could not be ignored, narrowed his eyebrows slightly. The young man speaks briefly. I cant even see the slightest respect for the leader out of fear that he might be a demon. You must be so happy that you are old. Even though I look like this, Im not young. Reveal your identity. If youre going to give your full name, isnt it polite to first reveal your name? Its not like that in the Demonic Cult, but since were dealing with a person from a political faction, Ill adjust to that factions methods this time. Stop talking nonsense. Theres no way he would have called me without knowing my identity. Anyway, I dont know which melody to dance to. I dont want you to adapt to the methods of your political faction. I wont ask you three times. What is it? Cheonakgun (ǧ). The man smiled, showing his teeth. The old mans eyes opened wide. Cheonak-gun? Are you saying you are the first disciple of the Demonic Cult, Lord Cheonak? Yes. Good. If we take your supplies here, the morale of our troops will greatly increase. That wont happen. Because the one who dies here, not me, will be you. The old man chuckled and ced the spear on his shoulder. As he gained momentum, the air around the area became heavy. Do you really think that just because I took a hostage, I would obediently give up my head? Its too bad, but I dont have that soft personality. Know. I confirmed the information through the report that the Taesang family head of the Shinchang Yang family is a cold-blooded man without blood or tears. The man threw the wrapping cloth in his hand onto the floor. When he lifted his index finger, the knot on the cloth was undone, revealing the true identity of the object inside. The old mans eyebrows were bent into an inverted shape. The hand holding the spear was shaking, as if he had been quite shocked. this! His red face gave us an idea of the amount of anger he was feeling. What was inside the wrapping cloth was the head of a young man. It was a very familiar face to the old man. I wouldnt mind tearing you into a thousand pieces and killing him! There will be no need for further conversation.e. Lets fight until one of us dies. It was a mistake. You gave up the only way you could survive. I dont know why political faction bastards have such long tongues. Do I seem so weak that I barely have to rely on hostages? Dont say anything, just attack. Go! The old man roared. The ground was deeply dented by the energy carried by the sound waves. The man who endured the waves with a calm expression concentrated his energy on both hands. The air stirred with heat that seemed to melt even cast iron. I would have told you toe alone. I am not foolish enough to be guided by the other persons intentions even though I know it is clearly a trap. With the Lions Roar as a signal, the warriors of the Shinchang Yang family, who had been hiding here and there, appeared all at once. The man in ck nodded and pressed his palms together as if he had expected that to happen. Wow! Immediately after, dozens of demons emerged from the darkness and attacked the warriors of Shinchang Yangga. You guys! Kill them all! Dont leave a single person alive! Kaaak! A melee broke out. Blood flowed and screams echoed. The man in ck narrowed his eyes and spoke mockingly. Should I really call it Changgui? It is admirable to see that he does not care about the life of his grandson who was taken hostage. bloke! The old man could not hold back any longer and rushed towards the man in ck. Chang Gui (), an absolute master who holds the throne of the Ten Heavenly Emperors. Cheonakgun, the first disciple of the Demonic Cult. The moment the two shed, a loud roar engulfed the entire area. Kwaaaaang! This is the territory of the empty sect! Reinforcements will arrive soon! There is no way you can escape this ce alive! do not worry. I n to finish everything and withdraw before the Taoists arrive. Chapter 252 Episode 252 Gansuk (C) Gongongsan (ͬɽ). ha ha ha! Is that so! Hyukseong Dojang was having a drinking party with famous figures from Moorim who had gathered at Mt. Gansuk. As it is wartime, drinking should be avoided, but since the Demonic Church has not made any moves for over half a year, the tension among the warriors has greatly diminished. Anyway, I wonder why the Demonic Cult still hasnt moved. I thought we would start marching again in the spring. I guess my guys know this too. If we are to break the battle lines spread out here in Gansu, we will have to make enormous sacrifices. but. Even if it was a demonic religion, it gathered enough power that it could not help but hesitate. Kunlun Sect, Joint Sect, Huashan Sect, Xinchangyang Family. As many as four great martial powers joined forces. There are also elite warriors dispatched by the Murim Alliance. At this rate There are two absolute masters lined up. The sword ghost and the spear ghost. Sometimes, I feel reassured when I see the two of you from afar. Even if Demon n Lord himself sets foot on Gonggongsan Mountain, we can easily repel him. The middle-aged man sitting next to me smiled cheerfully and picked up a drink. Hyukseong Dojang forgot his duties as a Taoist and clinked sses with the man. But are you okay? I heard that the Kunlun sect has a rule against drinking alcohol. its okay. Its not like Mungyu is very coercive, and its the Kunlun factions situation right now Im sorry. I said something for no reason. no. I know it wasnt said with malicious intent. . I dont particrly enjoy drinking, but right now I want to get drunk and forget my worries. Would you like to hang out? Im happy to hang out as much as I want. Hyukseong Dojang, who was holding a ss of alcohol to his mouth, nced at the middle-aged man and cursed under his breath. I cant believe I have to lighten up this clumsy guy and be gentle with him. I had no idea how on earth my situation had be so shabby. For now we must be patient. The middle-aged man was appointed as the next head of the Geumjeong family. If he had been Hyukseong Dojang before, he would not have been seen as a person, but now, his status within the sect has been greatly lowered, so he is not in a position to tell the difference between hot and cold. I have already lost the trust of my sects disciples. However, there is no way the other elders would easily show their weaknesses. In the end, the only way for me to regain influence is to build rtionships with outsiders. Establishing a friendship with the small household head of the Geumjeong family was the first step. Although the Geumjeongsae itself was nothing more than a small, unremarkable Murim family, the head of Baekmakmun, who looked after the family, was the father-inw of the Cheonggyo merchant. If all goes well. I didnt even know if I could form a rtionship with the caravan that dominates Gansu and Shaanxi. This was the reason why he was trying to please Sogaju by saying things he had no intention of saying. Damn you. I will definitely repay you for this humiliation. Dojang Hyukseong gritted his teeth as the young mans face came to mind. It was all because of him. A considerable amount of time had passed, but the area where he had beaten me still stung when it rained. Did you say you recently became a 100-year-old master? Every time I heard rumors about him, I got so angry that I couldnt bear it. I couldnt understand why a guy like that was recognized and praised by the world. Everyone was being fooled. I felt like the pain in my heart wouldnt be relieved unless I exposed that young guys ugly nature to the world. Just wait and see. There wille a day when youll regret losing with me. The taste of the drink was sweet. They say that when life is bitter, alcohol tastes sweet, and it was indeed true. When the atmosphere of the banquet was ripe. One of the Kunlun faction hurriedly ran into the barracks and called Hyeokseong Dojang. Elder! Were in big trouble! Whats going on? Demon Cult! It is said that the Demonic Cults forces have made a move! what! Master Hyukseong was startled and stood up from his seat. The atmosphere of the banquet hall, which was once heated, subsided as if cold water had been poured on it. That too for a while. This day has finallye! We must convene a military council immediately! Soon, the inside of therge barracks became as noisy as a market floor. Master Hyeok-seong clicked his tongue and paid his respects to So Ga-ju, then tried to leave the ce with his disciple. Elder. I have one thing to tell you. It was then. So Gaju, who was drinking his drink with a rxed expression, ced his hand on the sword and stood up. Hyukseong Dojangs eyes narrowed. What are you thinking? Life and spection gushing out. I knew it instinctively. That the So family head of the Geumjeong family is trying to harm him. Do I have a grudge against you? You probably dont know, Elder. Arent you the kind of person who has no interest in people like me in the first ce? . I had a hard time holding back myughter a little while ago. Its as if Hyukseong Dojang is trying to build a friendship with someone like me. There is no sound that cannot be spoken even with an open mouth. How dare you show your teeth to me and expect me to get away with it? You will be safe. Thats because the elder is currently taking acid poison and is unable to use his internal energy. What! Hyukseong Dojangs face turned white as he tried to raise his strength in shock. The energy that was supposed to flow through the blood vessels was not controlled and was scattered without permission. Recognizing the seriousness of the situation, he stepped back, widened the distance between himself and the other person and shouted. You are out of your mind! Allied executives are gathered here! How dare you do something like this! You are too slow to grasp the situation. The So family head of the Geumjeong family sneered and took a step forward. A disciple of the Kunlun Sect stepped forward and drew his sword as if to protect Hyukseong Dojang. Why do you think you are the only one who took acid poison? ? Do you really think that I was so blinded by revenge that I did this without thinking about what would happen next? No sooner had Sogaju finished speaking. Eerie crashing sounds and screams rang out everywhere. Aaaah! Whoa! Why are you me! Stop that! help me! please! The banquet hall was instantly stained with blood. Hyukseong Dojangs expression became dumbfounded as he looked around. The dignified expression he had been wearing a moment ago suddenly disappeared, reced by a face filled with fear. I have no resentment towards you. If you quietly withdraw, I will spare your life. I cant do that. Are you willing to risk your life for someone like that? Even a person like this is an elder of the main gate. After failing to persuade the disciple of the Kunlun Sect, So Jiazhu sighed deeply. When he snapped his fingers, the surrounding martial arts people formed a circle and surrounded the two monks. If thats the case, I cant do it. . Lets see how long I canst. Kaang! Ga-ga-ga-ga-gak! A sharp metallic sound rang out for a while. The disciple of the Kunlun Sect, unable to withstand the outnumbering, eventually knelt on the ground. Five swords were piercing his body. Huh! Hyukseong, who realized that death was just around the corner, fell to his knees. The head of the Geumjeong family asked, holding a sword to his throat. Do you remember the woman who scared the elder eight years ago? What do you mean? It may have been just a night of entertainment for the elder, but the person who lost their virginity was greatly shocked. To the point where hemitted suicide by hanging himself the next day. . Dojang Hyukseong pursed his lips. Su Jiazhu red at him with eyes burning with hatred. I knew so. Theres no way you can remember such trivial things. Sogaju muttered as if chewing and raised his right arm high. Hyukseong Dojangs despairing face was reflected in the clean surface of the sword. By the way, the woman I just mentioned was my fianc. Sigh! Hyukseong Dojangs head was separated from his body. The fountain of blood rose up. Sogaju said, looking down at her red-stained clothes. I finally achieved my revenge. Sozer. * * * The situation began to turn rapidly. After reading the contents of the letter that Cheon Ga-ryeong brought, I burst out inughter. Is this the reason why you were quietly crouching all this time? I never would have guessed that these ns were being prepared. A brief summary of what was written in the letter was as follows. < The demonic army has begun to march again. > < Chang Gui () is dead, and the battle line currently spread in Gansu is on the verge of copse. > The news of Chang Guis death was shocking. An absolute master who held the throne of the Ten Heavenly Emperors lost his life. And that too, not to the Eight Great Demon Lords, but to the disciples of the Demonic Cult Master. ording to the survivors testimony, the person who killed Chang Gui was none other than Cheonakgun. I put down the letter on the desk and tilted my head. At this time, Cheonakgun would not have been strong enough to overwhelm Changgwi alone. History has changed significantly since my previous life. The words written at the top of the letter caught my attention. Chunak-gun came out afterpleting the closed-gwan training It was revealed that Cheonak-gun had conducted the closed-gwan training in extreme secrecy. The person who instructed the training was none other than the Demon Cultist. If I remember correctly, the Lord Cheonak in his previous life did not practice anything like closing the pipe. I thought it was strange. So far, I havent heard any rumors about Cheonakgun. I couldnt have guessed that he was training at a closed facility under the orders of his religious leader. Perhaps the reason may have been the inability to secure Dokgoseong, which is a body of heavenly spirits. The martial art that Cheonakgun learned was a me attack with the nature of extreme yang. It was far from stable. In order to relieve side effects, yin energy had to be replenished periodically. What if the Cheonakguns internal energy went out of control due to the failure to secure the Cheonying, and the Demon Lord, who noticed it, ordered the practice of closing the pipe? Well, guessing like this probably doesnt mean much. I felt frustrated because I couldnt figure out the exact causal rtionship. My guess is that the reason why the Demonic Cults forces began to move only in the summer was probably rted to that. Perhaps he was waiting for Cheonak-gun to finish his training ande out? There It wasnt just Cheonak-gun that was the problem. As many as four Wulin forces betrayed themselves and caused the copse of the allied forces. In particr, it seemed that the damage suffered by the disciples of the Communal Sect due to the Baekmakmun (ĻT) was enormous. That wasrgely to me for the fact that the front line was in danger of copsing as soon as the war began. Indeed, the Demon Cultist was the Demon Cultist. He was not a person who would be discouraged even if one or two of his prepared ns fell through. When the n to prepare by dispatching the Iron Blood Demon Army went awry, a new n was immediately established. In this martial arts world, in addition to the Shandongakga, there were many Segawa ns with unfair circumstances. Ma Cyoju extended his hand to them, and the martial forces, including Baek Makmun, epted it. There isnt much time. Ill have to move right away. I immediately called Hong Seong-hyeon and told him the news and gave him instructions. Send an official letter to all nearby martial arts sects and families. What do you mean its an official document? I will issue a seigneurial order. ! Chapter 253 253 The whole of Sichuan became noisy. The Lords Order has been issued. An official letter was sent to each family and sect, saying, Lead the elite of the monks and gather at the Sacheon branch. He had a much bolder personality than I thought. Sacheon Branch Manager. I never thought I would use my agency authority in this way. Matriarch! Im sure you dont n on going along with this kind of nonsense! The family head hall of the Hong family. The head of the family, Hong Gyun-seok, was holding a meeting with the family executives. The thesis was as follows. How will you respond to the official letter sent from the Sacheon branch? If so, what should I do? No matter how much agency authority is used, a leader is still a leader. As an affiliated family, isnt it possible to ignore the order of the lord? . Besides, the rtionship between the Sichuan branch leader and the Hong family is not that bad. I also received help when a dispute arose with the Lee family. but! A young man who must have just passed the age of two frowned and raised his voice. Despite his energetic shouting, the Hongakdaeju, who could not see him hesitating and unable to continue his words, opened his mouth softly. I also think it is dangerous to unconditionally cooperate with the Sacheon branch leader. The reason is? It is obvious why the Sacheon branch leader issued an order to fight against the enemy at this time. The n is to gather local warriors to fight against the demonic forces. . Such an important issue was unterally notified without prior discussion. It means that they look down on our family that much. You never know what might happen if you entrust the familys elite to such a person. In the worst case The main force of the family may be lost for nothing. Is that what you want to say? Thats right. Hong Seok-gyun drooled and nodded. Honghakdaejus words also had a point. To put it bluntly, it was a loss for the family to respond to the summons from the Sacheon branch leader. Ultimately, this is a job that requires manpower and resources. Matriarch. May I offer my opinion? Tell me. I dont think its necessary to send the familys elite as stated in the letter. Hong Zakseong, the grand duke of the Hong family and the head of the small family, said while staring at the letter ced in the center of the table. Hong Seok-gyun asked, his eyes shining. What does it mean? I mean it literally. Isnt it enough to show a reasonable amount of sincerity? Hmm We cant ignore the Lordsmand, but as the Lord of the mingo said, it is dangerous to blindly dispatch the main force of the family. So, as apromise, how about sending a police investigation team? The Pagyeong Sword Unit was one of the military units owned by the Hong family, and most of its members were young men. It was a unit that was far inferior to the mingo Swordsman in terms of individual skills as well as group capabilities. It could be said that he was far from the elite warrior described in the official document. I dont know if the Sacheon branch manager will easily understand that and move on. You were the one who acted rashly in the first ce. There is no reason for us to care. but. Is that also true? Hong Seok-gyun, who was rubbing his chin and thinking, soon shook his head. It meant epting opinions. . Cho Yeon-hee, who was sitting next to the Grand Duke and quietly watching the meeting, hadplex emotions on her face. The expression on his face seemed pitiful or bitter. The Archduke nced sideways at her and muttered. Dont be too sad. maam. its okay. From Segas perspective, we know this is the best decision. The rtionships of the past are important, but what should take greater priority is Segas future. Thank you for saying that. * * * Conference room in Sacheon branch. After receiving the call, Damwoon returned to the branch and muttered as he checked the contents of the report. I can guarantee that most of the martial powers will not send proper forces. I guess so. I think they will probably try to get over it by sending these idiots away. What do you n to do? We need to create an atmosphere in which they have no choice but to dispatch their main forces. ? Take this. I handed Damun the two things I brought with me. Damuns pupils widened greatly as he confirmed the identity of the object. A prayer beads made by iting jade beads. A blue gem in the form of an ornate scabbard. They were gifts delivered to me by the Ami faction and the Cheongseong faction, respectively. It was an object modeled after the Jangmunryeongbu (T), and if these were delivered, it would be possible to draw out the elite warriors of the two schools. indeed. With this method, we can greatly increase the coercive power of Lord Lord. In Sichuan martial arts, the status of Ami, Cheongseong, and Dangga is absolute. The Tang family was a friendly family to me, so if I showed some sincerity, there was a high possibility that they would give me full help. What if Ami and Cheongseong dispatch a group of disciples of the recluse to resolve past debts? A picture is created in which all three major martial powers in Sichuan support me. In that atmosphere, is there any sect or family that would have the courage to just show some condescension and move on? I can guarantee you that there wont be any. The Hong n, the Lee n, and Baekryunjang (ɏf). I nned to make it so that even if I didnt want to, I would have no choice but to give up the familys main force. I will leave the role of delivering the two items to the Ami faction and the Cheongseong faction to Secretary Dam. You are passing on a heavy burden. Damun smiled bitterly and packed the prayer beads and jewels in his arms. It must have felt like a burden. How much force the Ami faction and the Qingcheng faction would dispatch depended entirely on his negotiation skills. What do you think should be done regarding the attack on the ruins? Dont stop, just keep going. Are you sure you dont mind? Its hard to do two things at the same time I dont n to bring Secretary Dam along for this operation. The role of Secretary Dam is to persuade the Ami faction and the Qingcheng faction. yes? What do you mean by that? In any case, even if he participates in the rescue team, there is not much that Secretary Dam can do. As this is an operation that requires quick mobility, it will be difficult to utilize the formation method. . On the other hand, a dam secretary is absolutely necessary to attack Muyeongsintus Bi-dong. Attacking non-consent is just as important as the rescue operation. Therefore, Secretary Dam must remain in Sacheon. All right. Dont be too disappointed. Isnt there a saying that the right ce is the right ce? Im not particrly disappointed. Then Im d. Anyway, Im worried. Can you properly lead that many people? Even if it goes as far as recruiting people, I dont think they will obediently follow the branch leaders instructions I was also worried about that. It would be realistically impossible to have all the martial forces do what they want. It was not easy to control the warriors dispatched by dozens of ns and families. Arent they the ones who responded to the summons because they wanted to in the first ce? So I thought about this. Shouldnt there be at least one unit directly under mymand that will unconditionally carry out my orders? Direct unit? At first, I thought about recruiting applicants from each n and family, but I thought that would be too cumbersome. Its a waste of time. So I decided to solve it with money. ? Isnt there a perfect Wulin faction? A huge n that will dispatch arge number of excellent warriors at a low price. ah! Actually, I instructed you to contact Hong Sohyeop beforeing here. Jeonseo-gu is probably flying towards the Guizhou branch by now. * * * The home of a saint. I sat across the table from a monster whose face was wrapped in a white cloth. The identity of the monster was none other than Jeolyeonggaek. Of course, it wasnt because he had strange tastes that he looked so ugly. The face that was treated by the workers sent by Haomun has not yet recovered. So, are you nning to gather troops andunch a rescue operation? yes. Gansus front line is virtually copsed. Honestly, I cant guarantee whether Ill be able to make it on time even if I start preparing now. Still, Ill have to try my best. The main forces of the Allied forces gathered in the joint faction had suffered great damage due to internal betrayal. Master Ma had no intention of missing this opportunity. Soon, the forces of Demonic Cult would go beyond Gansu and engulf Shaanxi and Shanxi. Even the Taoists of the Hwasan Sect, including the Sword Demon, will not be safe. In reality, it is impossible to stop the advance of the Demonic Cult. In that case, we should bring as many survivors to Sacheon as possible. In particr, the main forces of Baekdo Martial Arts, including Maehwashingeom, had to be saved. In this way, the front line to be built along the border of Sacheon would be solid. Jeol Young-gaek looked at me with determined eyes and said. Please take me with you too. Its not possible. I clearly refused. I knew he woulde out like this. The reason I came here was to negotiate with him. As expected, Jeolyoung-gaek did not try to back down easily. He asked me in a questioning manner. Why are you saying it cant be done? You really dont know the reason. The warrior is not yet in a condition to be active outside. The only thing that has changed is the face, isnt it? Even that hasnt recovered yet. . The Germans of the Tang family will also participate in the rescue team. Some of them may recognize the identity of the warrior. I will be as careful as possible. I know you are excited by the news that the Cheonak Army has appeared on the front lines, but now is not the time. It has not yet been confirmed whether he is apanied by a murderous ghost. . We are in the process of attacking Shintus secret cave. Perhaps there is an elixir inside it that will change the quality of the warriors energy. Please be patient until the excavation ispleted. Jeolyounggaeks eyes were distorted. It wasnt visible because it was covered by the cloth, but I could roughly guess what kind of expression he was making. Wouldnt the warrior-sama want you to be found out and executed before you can properly revenge yourself? Once again, now is not the time. All right. Jeol Young-gaek sighed and nodded. Just looking at it, it seemed like he was reluctantly epting it. Fortunately, I seeded in persuading I tapped the table with my index finger and was lost in thought. I couldnt shake off my anxious feelings. Although his health improvedpared to before, Jeolyeonggaeks mental state was still unstable. I cant help it. After gathering my thoughts, I ced the small cage I had left on the floor on the table. Inside the cage, a fat rabbit was sitting, munching its cheek. The minimum safety measures must be in ce. I was convinced through the conversation just now. The crowd of visitors was so crowded that it was impossible to even make the rational decisions that should have been made. I spoke as if making a deration to Jeolyounggaek, who was looking at the rabbit with a puzzled expression. From now on, I will transfer what is in this guys head to the warrior. Chapter 254 Episode 254 What do you mean? It wont be a very pleasant story for the warrior. ? Im not going to spin it around. What is in this guys mind is suffering. Jeolyounggaeks face became scary. It seemed like he finally realized what I was trying to do. Go (M) is probably an item that is only produced in very small quantities even in schools We have been attacked by the English Music University before. The head of the leader who led them was cut into pieces and kept there until now. Did he feel fear as I casually spewed out scary words? Jeolyounggaek swallowed his saliva, took a deep breath, and asked. Is there no right to veto? yes. Well, its no wonder you dont trust me. All right. Instead of making excuses, I just nodded. Contrary to what Jeolyeonggaek thought, the reason I tried to nt suffering in his head was not to maintain security. Its true that I dont trust you. In the first ce, even if he were caught and interrogated by someone, I wouldnt have any trouble. Its not like I know important secrets like Damun or Bangcheoksam. At most, the level of rtionship with me would be a problem, so all I had to do was decide and deny it. Jeolyounggaek, a demonic cultist, and Cheonryong, the rising divinity of the Murim Alliance. There was no need to say whose words the world would trust more. Im sure you know, warrior, but there are a few things you need to be careful about after the coriander has been nted. The characteristic of go (M) is that it emits secretions in response to specific situations. For example, when more pain than allowed is inflicted on the hosts body. Or when the hosts mind has copsed due to drugs or poison. This was the reason why I wanted to nt a curse on Jeolyeonggaeks head. If you leave it alone, you never know what it will do. I have witnessed this several times in my past life. Those who lose something precious, wander in despair, and fall into the wrong path. Some people drank alcohol every day to forget their worries, while others wasted their money by gambling with women. There were even quite a few people who tried dangerous drugs. For example, drugs such as poppy or cannabis. Once you got addicted to drugs, there was no going back. No matter if you were a top 100 level expert, it was an instant for you to be a wreck. If you nt suffering, at least you wont be able to do anything foolish. Although it would leave a bad impression on the guests, I was willing to ept that. He seemed too unstable to be left alone now. It was okay to criticize it for being too worried or to criticize it for being inhumane. Sometimes there was a need to be ruthless. After finishing the brief exnation. I put my hand into the cage and grabbed the rabbit by the scruff of its neck. Then, a strong needle was inserted into the heart of the rabbit that was taken out. Sigh! * * * Numerous warriors gathered at the Sacheon branch. Most of them were summoned by the leader, but there were also quite a few whom I personally invited. We must gather as much power as possible. The situation was different from when I was active as a member of the Humen Association in Zhejiang. It was not something that could be aplished by a small number of elites. This side also had to berge in order to fight against arge army. The greater the number oftro, the better. omg! Why are they here? Its a fortune teller! Jeomchang Sect has dispatched disciples! Taoist monks of the Jeomchang sect who had been contacted through the Yunnan branch arrived at the Sichuan branch. Two elders. Jeomchang five swords (cn儦) four. There are thirty disciples in the group. Among them were some familiar faces. Long time no see. Changin Dojo. Its been a long time. I guess I got to see you again sooner than expected. Arge guest cup that had been rented in advance was provided to the VIPs who had traveled a long way. Cheongmyeong Dojang, an elder of the Jeomchang faction and the leader of the group, expressed his gratitude to me. How about Jang Mun-in? Now you havepletely recovered your health. Thank goodness. The Jangmun of the Jeomchang faction seemed to havepletely shaken off the remnants of Juhwa Ipma. I thought recovery would be slow due to my age, but I was worried for no reason. Should we really say that he is worthy of being the head of a n? What about Changin Dojo? A bitter smile appeared on Cheongmyeong Dojos lips at the following question. If he had any sense, he would have known. Like before, I didnt ask about your health or well-being. To be honest, Im not sure yet. It was an ambiguous answer. In a way, I didnt know that it was a natural thing. Unlike the past Cheonwoo Dojang, who was openly a no-nonsense person, Changin Dojang was a polite and friendly person from the beginning. At least within the sect. Just by looking at his appearance, there would be no way to know whether his values had really changed. Then Ill just go. The monks of the Jeomchang sect said goodbye and left the guesthouse so that they could rest in peace. Its been a while since I moved on. The sound of soldiers passing nearby whispering pierced my ears. Did you hear that story? What are you talking about? They say a sound ghost ising to Sacheon. A ghost? Are you talking about Taesanggaju, a famous Shandong musician who is one of the top ten masters? I see. Now that I think about it, the Sichuan branch leader said that he cured a disciple of a demon who was suffering from a mental demon. Are youing to repay that debt? Probably not. Its absurd. Its hard to believe that a young man who has just passed the military service can attract so many martial arts experts. Its amazing. The Army faction, the Cheongseong faction, and even the Tang faction. I heard that all three major martial powers in Sichuan are supporting him. Even the previous head of the Tang family, the Poison King, announced his intention to personally participate in the war, right? I curled the corners of my mouth and increased my pace. Currently, Ak Yeo-ryeong and her disciple Baek Ri-seon were on their way to Sacheon, leading Baekrangdae (), a military group directly under Namhakgeom. The poison king and the evil spirit. As many as two absolute experts announced their intention to participate in the war. Themunal faction copsed. As a Namhakgeom, it was a situation where the light was on fire. He, who had lost his support base, needed special measures to maintain his position as an elder, and I reached out to him with a solution to the problem. The result was this. Two absolute experts. Just the presence of these two people will greatly increase the morale of our troops. The connections I had built up over the years were paying off. Theposition of the rescue team was bing more solid day by day. I crossed the main gate of the Sacheon branch, humming a tune. * * * The reception room in the Sacheon branch. I came first and exchanged brief greetings with the four people who were waiting. Jang Gang Jo-hyeop, a man with a fishing rod leaning diagonally on his shoulder, cleared his throat and cried out. I heard they are preparing arge-scale rescue operation. yes. Thankfully, many people came to the Sacheon branch. Can you let us participate in this operation too? of course. There is no reason for me to refuse if my seniors are willing to help. It was a sudden request, but I nodded without any hesitation. It was a request that there was no reason to refuse. There were as many as four people with top 100 level skills. If he were to join the rescue team, he would be a useful force. I just want to give a reason. Wasnt your goal always revenge? There would be no reason to participate in a rescue operation. Not long ago, the Blood Flower Witch appeared in Lanzhou, Gansu Province. It was Sogeolgae (Цؤ) who gave the answer to the question. The expression on his face was so tense that it felt like I was seeing apletely different person than before. Are you saying the Blood Witch is on the front line? I see. The reliability of the information must be high, as a disciple of this room confirmed it with his own eyes. Hmm I sobbed softly. From Cheonakgun to Blood Flower Witch. The number of absolute masters confirmed was already two. I couldnt even guess how many other talented people there would be. The current Gansu was literally a magic cave. I was about to jump into that devils cave with my own feet. I dont know if itll be okay. If Sogeolgae discovered the Blood Flower Witch at an important moment and lost his mind Did he realize what I was thinking? Sogeolgae smiled bitterly and added an afterword. I promise. I will not ignore your instructions because I am blinded by revenge. We understand that the priority above all else is rescuing survivors, so you dont have to worry about that. All right. Please stay at the branchs lodgings for a while and wait. * * * Two dayster, Shinshi (r). Branch manager. Is there a problem. The White Wolf Corps has arrived at the branch. Seonghyeon Hong opened the door to the office and reported to me with a flushed expression. Finally, Ak Yeo-ryeong arrived at the Sacheon branch. Since the person was the other person, there was a need to go and greet them in person. I pushed the papers to the corner of the desk and stood up. Where are they now? For now, I took you to the living room. But Is there something wrong? There was an unexpected person involved. An unexpected person? I called myself a divine doctor. yes? I ended up making a nk expression. There was only one person in the Tanggeum central government with the title of Sinui. The head of the Murim League Sinidang. A legendarywmaker who is said to be the seconding of Hwata. Hyeok Ryeon-wook, a doctor of life and death. I couldnt understand the situation. Why on earth is Sinui visiting the Sacheon branch at this time? When I entered the living room with Hong Seong-hyun, dozens of pairs of eyes looked at me at once. I introduced myself with a polite bow. This is Yeon-woon, the head of the Sacheon branch of the Murim League. I would like to thank the seniors at Moorim who havee a long way. Its been a while. long time no see. Lord Taesang. From now on, call me Baekrangdaeju (White Dragon Lord), not Taesanggaju. I was officially inaugurated not long ago. All right. After exchanging light greetings with Ak Yeo-ryeong, I made eye contact with the old man sitting in the left corner. The old man spoke to me with a very flushed expression. We finally met. I meet the God of our time. I heard you were the one who treated Lee Kang-haks granddaughter. Is this true? Thats right. How on earth did you do it? I slowly narrowed my eyebrows. Do you usually ask things like that in situations like this? Even though it was a public position, I felt like I was seeing someone I know trying to resolve my own doubts first. I heard he was an entric old man, but I never thought it would be like this. As Lee Kang-hak said, he is indeed a self-centered person. Chapter 255 Episode 255 There was no need to respond bluntly and make a fuss. It was a little embarrassing, but it wasnt such a bad attitude that I couldnt be flexible. I put a soft smile on my face and gave the excuse I had prepared. I cannot tell you detailed treatment methods. It has something to do with the martial arts of the monks. How can we not do that? For now, lets put off talking about that untilter. Isnt it possible to keep the Baekrangdae members waiting? With nothing left to say, Shinui kept his mouth shut. He nced at the evil girl and nodded, licking his lips with regret. I understand. For now, lets wait until we finish our business. thank you. After calming down my faith, I turned my gaze back to the direction where the evil woman was. Looking at it like this, I felt quite a sense of heterogeneity. Is it because the clothes are noticeably different from before? To be honest, it felt like I was forced to wear clothes that didnt suit me. Although I rmended it. On the other hand, Baek Ri-seon, who was sitting on the right, looked amazing in appearance and clothes. The white wolf embroidered on his chest looked like a pattern prepared just for him. Well, what kind of clothes wouldnt look good on a good-looking person? Are your preparations going well? yes. So far, things are going smoothly. Then thats a good thing. I would like to apologize in advance. The current Sacheon branch does not have the capacity to amodate all Baengrangdae members. Since the number of people gathered was small. I was expecting that much. Instead, we rented an entire guesthouse nearby. You will be able to live without any inconvenience until you leave. i get it. Please ask Hong So-hyeop over here for directions. If you need to contact me in the future, you can call him. We talked a few things about our future ns and retired. The members of the Baekrangdae left the office and left the Sacheon branch with Hong Seong-hyeon. Shinyi, who was left alone, followed behind me and said as if he had been waiting. Its taking a long time. I thought my neck was going to fall off while I was waiting. Arent you tired? First, rest at the hotel ande backter Dont worry about me. Even after all this, I have learned martial arts. Entering the office with a bitter smile, I offered him a seat and sat down across from him. Woo Hwayeon, who was quick to notice, quickly brought out the teaware. So, why did God Shin visit the Sacheon branch at this time? The official reason is to help the martial arts people gathered at the Sacheon branch. The real reason, as you can guess, is because Im interested in you. I dont understand. If you just wanted to meet me, you would have had plenty of opportunities. For example, when I visited Maengs headquarters. Unfortunately, the timing wasnt right. Because I was away at the time. ? I tilted my head as I poured the tea brewed with Samadhi True Fire into Gods tea cup. A conversation I had with Lee Kang-hak in the past shed through my mind. [By the way, didnt Gods Hall send someone to you?] [Gods Doctors Hall? That never happened] [Thats such a strange thing. Last time, he said he was going on a visit to a foreignnd, but he wouldnt have been away now.] [?] [I cant believe that that gray-haired old man hasnt made any movement until now. Even after hearing the news that Cheonryong had visited Maengs headquarters, he was not the kind of person who would sit still] If what he said was true, Shinyi would not have been away at the time. At least officially. May I ask why you were away? I was in Hebei on a mission from the lord. Hebei? Why in Hebei Isnt it said that the King of Swords was attacked by a gunman and suffered serious injuries? I was dispatched urgently for that treatment. ! If youve heard this far, you might have noticed, but the upper echelons of the Hebei Paeng Family and the Murim Alliance decided to quietly bury the matter. I decided that there would be no benefit from being known to the public. Now I can finally understand the situation. Why did Lee Kang-hak not know the absence of faith? Only now do I understand why God came to visit me. I cant believe that no one else but the King of Dao was seriously injured. Who on earth were you attacked by? The identity of the pleural effusion has not yet been revealed. Im just vaguely assuming that hes one of the Eight Great Demon Lords. The King of Dao said that he was an incredibly strong opponent. If Gasols support had been dyed, he would have lost his life. Is it okay for you to tell me that? Isnt it confidential? It doesnt matter. The leader said this beforeing here. I can reveal the whole truth to you. . I scratched the back of my head and was lost in thought. The King of Dao was seriously injured and was in bed. It was truly an unexpected story. In the history of past lives, something like this has never happened. Perhaps the reason the leader ryed information to me through his faith was to warn me. The absolute experts currently on the front lines are not only the Cheonak Army and the Blood Flower Witch. Youd better be careful. Not only that. It must be considered extremely unlikely that military personnel from Hebei will step forward and carry out a Yang Dong operation. Since the King of Dao is seriously injured, the Hebei Peng family will not be able to take active action. It was bad news in many ways. Fortunately, we were able to obtain information before the operation began. thank you for telling me. It was a great help. If youre grateful, can you at least give me a little hint? How did you treat Lee Kang-haks granddaughter? As I said before, the treatment is rted to the martial arts of a monk. If I carelessly disclose the secret vision of the monks to outsiders, I may be emunicated. I told lies without even putting saliva in my mouth. The reason I was able to treat Lee Su-yeon was because I was a disciple of the Demonic Cult in my past life. The martial arts of the Heavenly Thunder Gate had nothing to do with the treatment of Simma. Of course, as a god, there is no way to know that fact. Thats such a shame. Sinui clicked his tongue and tilted his teacup and looked sideways at me. As I looked at his openly regretful look, I burst intoughter. I felt like I was dealing with a curious child rather than an older person. Anyway, I got to participate in this rescue operation. However, it will only be in a supporting role from the rear. Surely you wont kick me out? Is that possible? It is very reassuring to know that I can receive help from the God of my time. Instead of helping, I would like to ask you one thing. As I said, I cant tell you anything about the martial arts of a monk. I have no intention of forcibly revealing secrets. I dont have the ability to do that. In return, I would like to take a look at your body. Would you allow me to do so? You mean my body? I put the teacup down on the table and made a strange expression. I couldnt figure out why this old man was suddenly asking me this. I dont think its a difficult request to grant. Thats true, but I knew it the moment I saw it. I know that you have a body that isparable to, or rather superior to, the veteran experts who have achieved transformation. You mean you can tell just by looking at it? I have been a member of the National Assembly for 50 years alone. Do you think I wouldnt recognize that much? I have met many famouswmakers, but so far, no one has said the same thing as the leader. Those who dont recognize them are probably quacks. I stoppedughing. ording to Shins words, all the members of the Central House except him would have been quacks. Its not called God for nothing. Honestly, I was a little surprised. Although there have been people who have recognized my state so far, no one has shown interest in the body strengthened by the White Lightning Divine Art. It wasnt just that he had a good sense of vision. Even if your recluse has some great secret, there is no way there would be a rule that prohibits you from being examined by a doctor. Isnt that right? . I scratched my cheek with a nervous expression. It wasnt wrong, but I felt a strange sense of rejection. Should I say that it feels like I am facing an irreversible river? I had a feeling that something big would happen if I nodded my head carelessly. Come to think of it, Lee Kang-hak said something like that before. [Anyway, if an old man who looks like a rat is hanging around you, be careful. Its not surprising that an old monster with such an entric temperament could do something.] Is it really okay? Even if I allow this entric old man to examine my body. Surely they wouldnt try to dissect it or use dangerous drugs? The worries did notst long. This was because Shinui was constantly picking up the pieces like a child with a toy in front of him. With a reluctant face, I gave him the answer he wanted. All right. There was no other choice. I couldnt refuse the offer of help for free, not from anyone else, but from Shinui. The meaning of his presence was very great. In a way, he was the one who could raise the morale of his allies more than an absolute expert. Sinui stood up from his seat with an eerie smile. Is there a ce with medical equipment within the Sacheon branch? Why are you asking that? Didnt they tell you to remove the ox horn as quickly as possible? Lets move now. Arent you in too much of a hurry? There are still half of the cars left. As the head of the rescue team, you probably have a lot of work to do. You cant hold on to a busy person for a long time. . I felt chills for no reason. Gods twinkling eyes could never have felt so ominous. I slowly got up from my seat and sighed as I left the office. I console myself internally. No way, I have to die. * * * Reinforcements invited by contacting the Guizhou branch arrived. The martial arts people, who witnessed dozens of men praying heavily, let out a mumbling noise. What about them? Arent they disciples of the Apostolic school? That mark is a blue-blooded sword. Cheonghyeoldomun? A huge sect that dominates Guizhou? her! What on earth was the Sacheon branch manager thinking, bringing in such ouws? Disciples of Cheonghyeoldomun ([ѪT) appeared at the Sacheon branch. As expected, the white warriors showed their displeasure and demanded an exnation from me. Sacheon Branch Manager! What on earth were you thinking in attracting the leaders of the Four Sects? You will have to give a truly understandable exnation. If you cant do that. If you cant do that, what do you n to do then? Conference room within the Sacheon branch. I turned to Mr. Lee, who was strongly demanding an exnation, and shamelessly asked back. When this side put an iron te on their face and pushed back, the other side looked embarrassed. what? I asked what you were going to do. Are you really saying that you are going to rob me ofmand? . Chapter 256 Chapter 256 I had been preparing for this situation ever since I made the decision to bring in the Blue Blood Demon. The Cheonghyeoldo n is a member of the Sado n. It was also an opportunistic group that tried to expand the power of the sect by taking advantage of the Great War against the True Demons. From the perspective of the affiliated ns and families, there was no such quietness. However, it is said that such a blue-blooded swordsman will lead the elite of the monks and join the rescue team. In a way, it could be said that it was natural to feel resistance. But the power of the Blue Blood de is absolutely necessary. There were two main reasons. Firstly, because the power they possess is that great. Second, as I told Damun before, I need at least one unit under my directmand that will unconditionally carry out my orders. Actually, a direct unit could be formed by receiving volunteers from each n and family But that method was not only cumbersome but also required a considerable amount of time. Above all, there was a high possibility that issues regarding equity would be raised. My head hurts just thinking about it. Why did they only select disciples from a certain school? I wonder if our Segas drones arecking something in order to be disqualified. No matter how the selection process was conducted, it was clear that there would be noise. It is better to be used of bringing in the Apostolic faction than to leave a seed of strife. This was the reason why he spent a lot of money to hire disciples of Cheonghyeoldomun. Even though it was a lot of money, it was only a small pricepared to the dispatched power. This is why people need to know how to see the future and invest. It has been rewarding to have consistently provided financial support to Cheonghyeoldomun. Unfortunately, Hyeoljeokdo (Ѫe), the head of the gate, did note forward in person, but Gwiju Samjeol (F), the core force of the sect, and all of his disciples came to the Sacheon branch. It was truly a strong force. Number and quality. There wasnt a single thing missing. The problem was that we couldnt get them to join the rescue team without solving the problem at hand. In order to manipte the disciples of Cheonghyeoldomun, he had to first persuade the angry martial arts people who crowded into the conference room. Sacheon Branch Manager. I am not joking. I also have no intention of joking with the head of the family. The second problem is whether the disciples of the Cheonghyeoldomun are capable of fighting. How can the martial arts masters here trust them? Do not worry. I n to personally lead the disciples of the Blue Blood de. They willter be organized into my direct unit and take on the role of messengers who deliver orders to each n and family. That alone does not give you peace of mind. It is not possible to entrust your back to an ally who may betray you at any moment. The surrounding warriors nodded as if they agreed with Mr. Lees argument. Some people red at us with fierce eyes, while others raised their voices by banging on the table. No matter how much you want to achieve merit, youre bringing in the Apostolic n! Sacheon Branch Manager! Please say something! It wasnt too much of a stretch. They all must have heard the news from Gansu. The traitors, including Baekmakmundo (ĻT), werergely responsible for the copse of the martial arts alliance centered around themunal faction like a sand castle. What was scarier than the demonic cult was the internal enemy. . The corners of Lees mouth twitched. He was staring at me with an expression of triumph, as if he was asking what would happen from now on. He was a person who used crowd psychology better than expected. They were making good use of the hostility of the Baekdo Murim people toward Sapa. You suffered losses because of me before, so youre going to get revenge? I smiled and leaned against the back of the chair. Its a guess, but perhaps among the martial artists who agree with Lees opinion, there are many who simply want to disparage me. Should we say that this is a side effect of the forced convocation by mobilizing themander-in-chief? Many of the warriors gathered at the branch had antipathy toward me. Joining the Blue Blood de is the perfect justification for biting me. But in the end, a cause was just a cause. In the world of martial arts, the powerful were thew. No matter how skillful Lee Se-ju was in creating the atmosphere, it was meaningless if those in power in the rescue team did not agree with him. I dont think there will be any major problems. Dang Sang-jin, the old poison king who was sitting on the left and listening to the story, opened his mouth. There was tension in Mr. Lees eyes. Among the martial arts people gathered here, the person with the highest distribution was none other than Dang Sang-jin. Of course, the weight of his remarks was nothingpared to that of Mr. Lee. Why are you saying that? On the contrary, since we are a group of four factions, we can be more trustworthy. They are driven by profit. There is no reason for those based in Guizhou to be lured into the Demonic Cult and betray their allies. Even so, they are the main leaders of Sapa. How can we entrust our backs to those whock humanity and righteousness? Didnt you hear what the Sichuan branch manager said? yes? Didnt the branch manager say he would personally lead them? ? It seems you dont understand. I will exin in an easy to understand way. Do you think the unit under the directmand of the Sacheon Branch Chief, the representative of the rescue team, will be deployed in the front or back lines of the Allied Forces? Of course they will be deployed to the front lines. As you said, it will be the disciples of the Blue Blood de who fight at the forefront of the unit. It is they, not the famous masters of the Hundred Provinces here, who should entrust their backs to our allies. It was a truly clear rebuttal. I apuded in my mind and cheered for Dang Sang-jin. Before he knew it, all the martial arts people in the conference room were listening to him with bated breath. Im sure the Cheonghyeoldomun side knows. That they will never be treated well. You will be exposed to greater risk than other Segawa ns. The number of people who agreed with his logical arguments gradually increased. The atmosphere changed in an instant. Nevertheless, they responded to the request of the Sacheon branch leader and dispatched their entire force. Dont you know what this means? But And one more thing. I was also in Gwiju when the Sacheon branch chief signed an agreement with the Cheonghyeoldomun. . I cant reveal exactly what was discussed at the time, but I can assure you that the Blue Blood Demon would never betray the rescue team. I guarantee it in my name. Mr. Lees mouth was tightly shut. The absolute master who upied the first ce in the Ten Heavenly Emperors put his name on the line. Who would dare refute this? greatness! If the Poison King says so If there were no worries about betrayal, the power of the Blue Blood Demon was definitely attractive. The antipathy towards the Sado n did not subside, but as clear practical facts were presented, everyone had no choice but to be concerned. If the disciples of the Cheonghyeoldomun fight at the forefront, the monks warriors will be rtively safe. Thats probably what youre thinking. Which should take priority: emotions or practicality? It was as obvious as seeing fire what conclusion the martial arts people would reach after weighing the scales. Itll be okay. The voice that suddenly came in was none other than Ak Yeo-ryeongs. The gaze of the middle school students all turned from left to right. If the person with the highest distribution in this position was the Poison King, the next person in line was Eum-gwi. Didnt you say that you were invited by the Sacheon branch manager himself, not by anyone else? If they cause trouble, the Sacheon branch manager will also be responsible. . A gentle smile appeared on the evil girls lips. She turned her head and looked at me and asked. Isnt that so? of course. I will take responsibility for what I did. You dont have to worry about that. Thats right. Any leader who leads a group must have the determination not to avoid responsibility. Dang Sang-jin and Ak Yeoryeong-do. I was subtly establishing my authority by emphasizing that I was the head of the rescue team. To the left is the poisonous king and to the right is the evil spirit. It was truly an invincible herpes. I wondered if this was how a fox carrying the strength of a tiger on its back would feel. . With the appropriate support from Ak Yeo-ryeong, no one was able to open their mouth without permission. It was a situation where the two absolute masters could have looked at you with displeasure. Do you have any disagreement? I asked, looking straight at Mr. Lee, who was hesitant, unable to find anything to say. Not only Lees family, but also the martial arts people who actively sympathized with his argument were very perplexed. I shouldntugh at this. I pressed each and every one of their faces and names into my memory. I was already nning on making a list before heading out, but this saved me a lot of trouble. . Since there is no answer, I understand there are no furtherints. After taking my eyes off Mr. Lee, I naturally changed the topic. Now was the time to discuss the operation in earnest. We will set the departure date for two dayster. two dayster? Arent we in too much of a hurry? Its a fight over fire. We cannot dy any longer. In fact, I could have gathered more troops if I wanted to. For example, the Namgung family. If this family had established a close rtionship with me, the intermediary, by making a deal with Hwayang Merchants, they would have given up the familys elite without a second thought when this side asked for help. But I didnt invite them. This is because they did not have enough time to wait for the Namgung familys warriors to depart from Anhui and arrive at Sacheon. I will tell you this in advance. ? Dont let your guard down just because a huge force has been gathered. The enemy you have to deal with is the Demonic Cult. Also, our goal is to rescue, not annihte. . Keep in mind. Even if you are given the opportunity to make a contribution, even if enemies appear before your eyes, you must consider rescuing survivors as your top priority. So Geol-gae (Цؤ), sitting on the far right seat, let out a bitter smile. He seemed to think that what I was saying was aimed at him. If there is a person or group who ignores my warning and puts their own goals first, they will pay the appropriate price. * * * After finishing the meeting. After leaving the Sacheon branch, avoiding attention, I headed straight to Cheongseongsan Mountain. I nned to visit Dokgo Woojin and say hello before heading out. bout! As I stepped into the yard of the home, which had a simple feel, a powerful sound of energy reached my ears. Dokgo-seong was sweating hard and devoting himself to training. It felt like my skills improved again even though I didnt see him. Before, I felt like I had a certain attitude. Now, he exudes the feeling of a fully-fledged first-ss martial artist. Huh! Every time I punched, a heavy energy wave arose. It was evidence that the total amount of internal energy had increased significantly. Is this really the cub of a tiger? Chapter 257 Episode 257 : I dont think I have taken the Neidan that was given to me as a gift yet Long-term use of the Demon Gods Dan was added to the training of the Red Fire Gods Art. In a way, it could be said that the rapid growth rate was only natural. Of course, even taking that into ount, it was an undeniable fact that Dok Go-seong was the owner of great talent. If we continue to grow at the same rate as we are now, wont we be able to get the nickname Dragon at the same time as we pass the old age limit? brother! Long time no see. As we were exchanging light greetings, Seo Moon-hye, Dok-go Woo-jins wife, ran out of the house to greet me. Wee. Im sorry for suddenly visiting you without contacting you. Although he was saying sorry with his mouth, it was far from sincere. In reality, it was just a courtesy apology made every time. In the first ce, it was impossible to send someone to the Dokgo family and contact them without permission. Like Sogeolgae, he could be discovered by those who are inquiring about Dokgo Woojins location. Master is not here? I heard you said that if you were amercial official, you would go to the storage room for a while. Hell be back soon, so why dont you just wait inside? In the storage room? Are you going to get some alcohol? I tilted my head slightly. I couldnt tell what kind of wind was blowing that made the man, who doesnt usually drink alcohol, look for alcohol. Seo Moon-hye answered with a soft smile on her lips. okay. My student will be visiting soon, so I should bring him some alcohol in advance. ? Doubts amplified. How did you know I wasing? He said he would definitelye to say hello because he had something importanting up. Just like before I left for Gangho and before I went to Nanman. I nodded and smiled bitterly. Should I really call him a teacher? He knew his student very well. I sat in the seat rmended by Seo Moon-hye and waited in silence for a while. I slowly got up from my seat when I felt a presence outside the door. See you, Master. When did youe? I arrived a little while ago. Sit down. I brought out the oldest liquor stored in the cer. yes. After exchanging light greetings, we had a drink with Dokgo Woojin, eating food brought by Seo Moon-hye as a snack. Dokgo Woo-jin, who held out a bottle of alcohol to fill my ss, asked as if throwing it away. Has theunch date been set? I n to leave at noon two dayster. Thats fast. On the contrary, I am worried that it may be toote. Are you okay? Jumping into the middle of the battlefield. There will be risks that are iparable to before. If I hadnt had the determination, I wouldnt have even set foot in Moorim in the first ce. Do you have any experiencemandingrge-scale troops? doesnt exist. But it will be okay because there are many people who will help you. It wasnt a lie. At least in my current life, I have nevermanded a four-digit warrior. Of course, in my past life, I hadmandedrger armies. Im sorry. Because you are a teacher who cant help you at a time like this. no. Have those four decided to join the rescue team? yes. They say the Blood Flower Witch has appeared on the front lines. A shadow fell on Dokgo Woojins face. Looking at his eyes, he seemed to have remembered the message Sogeolgae had left. [Tell this to your friend Dokgo Woojin. Hwia () is dead. I desperately need your help for revenge.] Recently, the number of times Dokgo Woojin shows conflict has increased. I didnt know who Hwia was, but I knew at least one thing for sure. It is said that Dokgo Woojin cared for him a lot when he was alive. What more can I say since Dokgo Woo-jin, who prioritizes the safety of his family above all else, is showing such shakiness? Did I tell you this for no reason? Without saying a word, I picked up the bottle and held it out to Dokgo Woojin. Two sses shed in the air. The thick scent of alcohol filled the room. nice. They said it was an old liquor, but it was as strong as fire liquor. I wiped my mouth with my sleeve and spoke in a partially cheerful tone. There is no need for you to feel sorry, Master. Dont worry, my talented disciple will take care of everything. . Master. I think about this every time, but I really do have a lot of students. Isnt it said that a man with great wealth and no knowledge? Is it possible for a student who learned from an outstanding teacher to be poor? You only choose to say things that are nice to hear today. Are you drunk? I have always been respectful to my teacher. Dokgo Woojin, who was picking up chopsticks, burst intoughter. He said, staring at me with a puzzled expression. Since when did you care so much about my feelings? . Have a nice trip. I wille back soon with good news. I dont even hope for good news. Pleasee back safely. Do not worry. * * * Arge army, totaling more than a thousand people, began to move north. On either side of me, running in the lead, were Dokgo Woojins four close friends, Gwijusamjeol (F), and the leaders of the Sacheon branch lined up in a row. I wanted to go with Bangcheoksam and Yeo So-ok, but I left them in Sacheon to make it easier to conquer the ruins. Among the experts that Hao Wen-ju saved, there were many who had high pride as well as outstanding skills. In order to control them without noise, Bang Cheok-sam and Yeo So-ok had to frequently show force by Damuns side. Well, theres enough power even without two people, so theres no problem. However, Seoyeon Dang joined the rescue team at her own insistence. As for me, I wanted her to continue to work hard to conquer the ruins, but her will was so strong that there was no way to stop her. Whoa. After traveling for three days, we reached the outskirts of Jeongseong, our primary destination. Since all of them were skilled unmanned soldiers, the movement speed was quite fast. Its an evening when the sun is going down. The campsite was spread out in a wide field. A cauldron was ced on the bonfire, water boiled, and steam rose. I gathered the leaders of the rescue team into arge barracks and held a strategy meeting. We must upy this ce first. This ce It is the area ruled by Baekmakmun (ĻT). Hmm. Baekwoongeom, the female priest of Amipah, sighed. Although he had now turned to the side of the Demonic Cult, he seemed to feel ufortable about having to fight against the Baekmakmun, an affiliated sect. Why waste time fighting them? Isnt our goal ultimately to rescue survivors? As you said, our purpose is rescue, not subjugation. And in order to safely bring the survivors to Sacheon, we must secure an escape route. . Baekmakmun is now our enemy. You must not show a soft attitude. If a senior shows signs of wavering, his disciples are bound to be affected by that. All right. Baekwoongeom sighed and nodded. I dont particrly like ck and white logic, but this was a battlefield. There had to be a clear distinction between allies and enemies. If you sympathized with the Baekmak Mundos and took matters into their own hands, your allies would suffer damage in return. It goes without saying, but the Baekmaekmundo will not sit still. I will resist desperately. . Its a race against time. Four days at most. You have to break down the white screen door inside. Otherwise, the rescue operation will be a failure. It sounds like we need to push through quickly and quickly. Cheongmyeong Dojang, an elder of the Jeomchang Sect, muttered. I nodded and continued my exnation. yes. It wont be easy. Although this side is overwhelmingly superior in terms of power, Baekmakmun is a martial arts force that has reigned in the west for a long time. They have a geographical advantage. Although he was not included in the Old Daemun faction, Baekmakmun was also a true Daemun faction. He had many disciples and was very powerful. The master of the n, Hojeonggeom (鄦), was a person of great ability who had ascended to the rank of Hwagyeong four years ago and proudly upied the upper ranks of the Hundred Masters. Is there anything difficult? There are only two absolute experts here. Of course, if a battle breaks out, there is no way we will lose. If they fight back properly. I see what you mean. The purpose of Baekmakmun is to buy time. Are you trying to tell me that I will never fight you properly? Thats right. Baekmakmunju is the father-inw of Cheonggyo Sangdanju. He is also famous as a person who has interacted with the Zhuge family for a long time. It would be unlikely that such a person would have made no preparations while nning betrayal. Right. Should we keep in mind that the enemy will use formations to resist? Its not just that. Although it may not be arge group, there is a good chance that some Demonic Cult experts have already joined. The leader of the Demonic Cult must have also heard the news that a rescue team had been formed. There is nothing strange about it if you are prepared. In the worst case, the Eight Great Demons may pop out. The air inside the barracks became heavy. Tension appeared on the faces of the middle school students. The situation was clear at a nce. In order to rescue the survivors and take them to Sacheon, it was necessary to secure a midway point. Even if permanent upation was impossible, it was necessary to upy it for a while before retreating safely. The enemy you have to face to secure the midpoint is Baekmakmun. If the Baekmakmun is not destroyed in time, the survivors will be caught between the demonic forces and the Baekmakmun and will be crushed to death. The rescue party had no choice. I had to use all my might to break down the white door. . There was a tense atmosphere. I continued speaking, tapping my index finger on the table. I would like to spend time exploring and establishing a strategy, but as I said, we dont have the time. I understand that. They have a geographical advantage, and we dont know what traps may be lurking. Nevertheless, it is a nasty situation that must be faced recklessly. I guess we should takefort in the fact that this side has the upper hand in terms of military power. We will rest until noon tomorrow and then begin our advance immediately. Of course, I will be at the forefront. Ill join you too. My martial arts skill will be of great help in destroying the trap. The person who raised his hand as if he had been waiting was none other than Ak Yeo-ryeong. The ce where her sonic skills showed their greatest power was none other than the battlefield. If she was there, most problems could be solved. Its reassuring to know that the Lord of the White Dragons is with you. I nodded and put a smile on my face. The expression that it feels like you have gained a thousand soldiers and ten thousand horses is probably used in times like these. Chapter 258 Episode 258: Late at night. Whoa. I was lying on my cot in the barracks, looking up at the ceiling nkly. I sighed and got up from my seat. I could hardly sleep. The reason was clear and bright. It was because I was feeling anxious. It would have been nice to have Damun. My guess is that the area around the Baekmak Gate (ĻT) would have been wallpapered with bamboo. It would not be easy to break through the trap that Baekmakmunju, who had the owner of a Cheonggyo merchant as his son-inw, had poured all his money into. Well, it was my decision to leave Damun behind in Sacheon. From the perspective of the great nation, the rescue operation may have been more important, but for me personally, taking on the legacy of Muyeongshintu was just as important. Because I also want to find out the secret of regression. Damun is a key figure in the excavation team. If he is away, Bidongs attack should be considered to be temporarily suspended. It goes without saying, but if Bidong suddenly announced that he would stop his strategy, the hired workers and experts had no choice but to remain silent. There is a high probability that there will be a bacsh. In the worst case, they might have to be dispersed. If that happens, the risk of confidential information being leaked will naturally increase. One way would be to imprison or exterminate the workers to silence them, but that method was far from my taste. There was no way Hao Mun, who provided the manpower, would just sit back and watch. If the negotiations go well, it might be possible to arrange for workers to wait near Bidong. But even that is just a temporary measure. Experts with high self-esteem could have joined forces and carried out a strategy as they pleased, resulting in an ident. Above all, it was inevitable that the longer the attack period, the higher the possibility of information leakage. Therefore, Damun decided to remain in Sacheon and proceed with the attack on Bidong. Bang Cheok-sam and Yeo So-ok had no choice but to remain as his bodyguards. There are people in the rescue team who can rece Damun, but his presence is essential to the attack on Bidong. Among the martial arts people who joined the rescue team, there were several who were skilled in the art of fighting. There were even two absolute masters. In the past, the reason the Vampire Demon Emperor entered the Mirozin on his own was not for any other reason. It was because I had the confidence that I could break the line whenever I wanted to. No matter howrge-scale the formation was, if an absolute expert decided to go on a rampage, it would copse in an instant. The story would be a little different if it were a strategy created by a great master of Damuns level and over a long period of time. Especially if there is an evil spirit who has mastered the Cheonrijicheongsul (ǧ g), he will be able to neutralize most traps before they are activated. There are dozens of experts who are absolute masters who have mastered sound techniques to the limit and are well-versed in the technique. From an objective perspective, there was never ack of talent. Still, the reason why I couldnt shake off the feeling that it was inadequate was simple. Because one person is more reliable than all of thembined. At least in the field of Jinbeop, I have never seen a being that surpasses Damun in both my past and present lives. Therefore, his absence could not help but be felt as a disappointment. I stretched out and got down from the bed and sat cross-legged on the floor. Theres no point in regretting someone who doesnt exist. Is it because he is excited like a child about his first field trip in his life? Or is it because of the anxiety of entering a dangerous battlefield? I could hardly calm my agitated mind. Now that things were like this, I felt like I had to do luck work until morning. ? It was then. The unfamiliar presence caught my sense of energy. I narrowed my eyes and stood up. Next, he picked up the damro (տR) that was leaning against the bed and tied it to his waist. Who is it? I had a doubt. Who on earth would approach themanders personal barracks at this time of night without any message? Why dont the warriors standing in the domain stop him? If youre a key member of the rescue team, theres no way I wouldnt be able to tell. Some time passes. The hero of the story stopped in front of the barracks and gave me a shout. -may Ie in? It was a voice in my memory. I removed my hand from the sword with a surprised expression. I never thought I would be reunited with her like this. -Pleasee in. As soon as permission was given, a bamboo-covered man with his entire body covered with a blood-covered robe entered the barracks. Unseasonably hot clothing. There was one reason why she was not stopped by the warriors standing in line even though she was dressed in an extremely suspicious outfit. Because in her hands is an artifact that proves that she is the leaders direct subordinate. Long time no see. Sozer. long time no see. Small cooperative. The woman took off her deeply pressed bamboo ribs and said hello. A beautiful face that had not changed at all since thest time I saw it came into view. I didnt expect you toe visit me so suddenly. Are you surprised? May I ask what brought you here? I have received orders from the lord. He told me to join the rescue team for a while and help the small cooperatives. Are you saying the Lord sent you? yes. I waste to join because an order suddenly came while I was performing another mission. Excuse me, but may I ask Sozers affiliation? This is the dark night unit. I am in charge of the seven groups. ! It was an amazing story. How long has it been since you joined the alliance that you have already be the leader of the dark side? You said you were going to join the military department, but did you mean the ck Night Army? The ck Army is the shadow of the military department. Although it was said to be directly under the military department, it was actually a group that carried out the orders of the leader. Now I felt like I could understand why she was holding an artifact in her hand that proved she was a direct subordinate of the leader. Please sit down first. I pointed to a table in the corner of the barracks and offered her a seat. A faint smile appeared on the lips of Zhuge Hui, a woman sitting with her buttocks pressed against the chair. Staring at her with narrowed eyes, I nodded and said. Youvee at the right time. ? Thanks to you, I think things will be resolved easily. * * * Is it because he hastily joined without any prior preparation in response to a leader order that came out of nowhere? Zhuge Hui had no idea what kind of situation the rescue team was currently in. I briefly exined the current situation and asked her to cooperate. So, Im asking you to help us break through the traps spread around Baekmakmun. Thats right. Zhuge Hui is a direct blood rtive of the Zhuge family. There were few people with as much knowledge about Jinbeop as she did. Considering that the formations spread out around Baengmakmun were created with reference to those of the Zhuge Dynasty, there was no one more suitable. It would be perfect to be Damuns substitute. The right talent arrived at the right moment. Is it just a coincidence, or is it Zhuge Huans insight? I dont know which one, but it was a wee event for me. Thanks to you, I felt like I could rx for an hour. Brother Samaun or Damun is not here? We are carrying out some kind of mission somewhere else. What kind of mission do you mean? Im sorry, but I cant tell you in detail. okay. All right. It was a strange feeling watching Zhuge Hye retreat cleanly without delving deeper. The atmosphere had changed significantly from before. There was none of the awkward feeling that was characteristic of Kangho Chochul. It seemed like she had gained some experience over the past year. Its not just the atmosphere that has changed. Martial arts also increased significantly. Before, even if you set it high, it was just the beginning of the peak, but now you have be a powerhouse that is just around the corner from the peak. He was apletely different person than thest time I saw him. This was the reason why I could not immediately recognize her identity even though I sensed her presence. Do you have the ability to recognize it? The quality of the energy given off has changed. I thought maybe he had taken an elixir with special properties, like Hwaris Naedan or Seolsam. Considering that her patron was Zhuge Huan, a military officer of the Meng Dynasty, it was quite likely. It seems like hes still a bitcking to be the leader of the ck Night Army No matter how talented a warrior was, he couldnt usually grow that much in a year. It was clear that Zhuge Huan was determined to raise her. There was something I wanted to say when I met Sohyeop. Please speak. sorry. Suddenly, Zhuge Hye bowed his head and offered an apology. I looked rather embarrassed by her unexpected behavior. Why are you doing this all of a sudden? I broke my promise to the small cooperative. Are you saying that I revealed to those around me that I was a member of the Homyeonhyup Association? You already guessed it. If thats the case, its okay. I didnt suffer any damage because of that. I dont really care. But the grudge against me will remain. Sojeo must have had his own circumstances. I can understand. I had no intention of getting into trouble with Zhuge Hye by speaking bitterly here. No matter what, isnt this person who came to help? All you had to do was keep your guard in your heart without showing it outwardly. I told the story about me to Master Zhuge Huan and the Earth Dragon Xiaohyeop Yes? A puzzled look appeared on Zhuge Huis face. She tilted her head and asked me in a cautious voice. Have you met my brother by any chance? yes. I briefly apanied King Namgung when he attended the 80th birthday banquet for the head of the Taesang family. Jina (M) said that? He heard a story about a small cooperative from me. yes. Zhuge Huis face frowned slightly. It may be hard to believe, but I have never told my younger brother about the small cooperative. Not once. ? Of course, I arbitrarily revealed the identity of the small cooperative to the military An expression of resentment. It didnt look like he was lying. I scratched my cheek with my index finger and remembered the conversation I had with the earth dragon in the past. [I have heard a story about the branch manager from my sister before.] [You mean, Sojeo Jegal-hye told a story about me?] [Yes. I thought about it then. When I get better, I want to meet him someday.] If you think about it, the things he said at the time were things that could have been made up as much as you wanted. How much is the truth and how much is a lie? I clicked my tongue inwardly. This is why the people of the Zhuge family were difficult to deal with. All right. Small cooperative. I I repeat, its okay. I dont have any ill feelings towards Sojeo. . I ignored Zhuge Hyes excuses and epted her apology. Rather than that, I would like to ask you a few questions regarding the Baekmakmun. I heard that you had frequent interactions with the Zhuge family Afterforting her as she nodded with a shocked expression, I immediately changed the topic. It didnt really matter whether she told the Earth Dragon about me or not. Whether what she says is true or not. There would be no change in my attitude towards her. Either way, she is something to be wary of. Chapter 259 Episode 259 This is not it. Entering the private barracks built by his subordinate ck Night Soldiers, Zhuge Hye took off his bamboo robe and ruffled his hair. I couldnt shake off my mixed feelings. Whoa. Lying down on the cot, she looked up at the ceiling and let out a long sigh. Yeonsun told her not to worry, but she knew intuitively. That a wall has been created between him and himself. How did this happen? When we met on the outskirts of Zhejiang and walked together for a while. When I visited the headquarters of Hwayang Sangdan and found out who it was. And when I greeted him as an invitee at a vi in Honam. I have interacted with a man named Yeon-woon several times, but I have never felt as ufortable as I did today. The current Yeonsun was apletely different person than before. At least thats how Jegal-hye felt. Jina (M). What on earth have you done? She pictured her younger brothers face in her head and muttered as if she were resentful. It was not difficult to guess what the younger brother was thinking in selling his name to approach Yeonsun. He must have judged that it would be easier to be friends with the Heavenly Dragon that way. Basically, he was a person with simr tendencies to his father, Zhuge Seo-jin. He was the one who used whatever means were avable to form and maintain human rtionships. In the end, I brought this upon myself. Of course, there was a fundamental reason why Yeonsun became wary of himself. A conversation I had with him in the past at Hwayang Sangdan shed through my mind. [Small cooperative. I didnte here to say anything that would be particrly harmful to the small cooperatives. I have no intention of informing others about the identity of the small cooperative, nor do I have any intention of requesting anything from the cooperative. I just want to confirm.] [.] [I will ask again. [Is the true identity of the Humyeonhyeop the Yeon Sohyeop?] He said he would definitely keep his promise, but thenmitted the misdeed of secretly revealing his identity to his uncle and military officer, Zhuge Huan. In a way, it could be said that it was natural to bebeled as an untrustworthy person. There were no excuses. [The Lord said that his inaction would be close to the level of a hundred great masters. What do you think?] [I think so too.] I noticed it when Zhuge Huan first brought up the story about Yanyun. That he considers Yeonsun to be the next leader candidate. Unknowingly, I got excited and started talking about the Homyeonhyeop. By the time I realized it was toote, it was already toote. Its difficult to build trust, but its only a moment to lose it. I met Yeonsun today and felt what he said. I had no idea how to turn the rtionship around. I shouldnt have done that. I had the naive thought that if we met in person and offered a sincere apology, things could be resolved amicably. But the reality was harsh. Is it because I became more wary after meeting my younger brother? Yeonsun didnt seem to have any intention of listening to what he said. Hes the first friend I made aftering to Kangho. Zhuge Hye sighed again and quietly closed his eyes. Where did I put the button wrong? It was a somewhat sad night. * * * Huh. Something is making me feel dizzy. The first and second of the Guizhou Samjeol (F) let out soft exmations. Until the outer wall of Baekmakmun (White Gate) was in front of me, I did not get caught up in the battle even once. It was not that the number of formations was small. As expected, the area around the white door was stered with bamboo. It wasnt because there was any good reason why an entire day was spent traveling a distance of less than 30 li (). This is because they are advancing step by step, destroying the established military methods. What on earth is the author? The second of Gwijusamjeol asked, pointing with his index finger at Jukripin () riding a horse next to me. Not only was his face not visible due to the deep bamboo lining, but he was also wearing a thick robe, making it difficult to recognize his body shape. He never once raised his voice and onlymunicated to me through full sounds when necessary. Guiju Samjeol, who had only heard the exnation that he was a person belonging to the dark side of the Murim Alliance, could not help but be curious. The reason we were able to get this far without suffering any damage was entirely thanks to Juklipins performance. It looks like he is a blood rtive of the Zhuge family. Is there anyone in the Zhuge Dynasty who was as talented as this other than Earth Dragon? It was not simply a matter of determining the presence or absence of a trap. The types of formations, the scope of their instation, and thews of destruction were exined just by looking at them once, so Ak Yeo-ryeong, who had joined the front line, had nothing else to do. He even went so far as to urately read the location where the Baekmakmundos were hiding by looking at the terrain. Even though Juklipin was a person of the Zhuge Dynasty, things were being resolved so easily that it seemed excessive. It was so smooth that even unfounded rumors circted among the rescuers. The identity of Jukripin is actually an insider of Baekmakmun. Is this really what a military master is capable of? I was able to realize that the reputation of Jiryong (), who drove out the Japanese pirates who ran rampant in Zhejiang in the past, was not a bubble. The presence of just one person decided the oue of arge-scale battle. Perhaps the emotions that Baekmakmundo are feeling now are simr to the feelings of Japanese pirates who faced the government forces in the past? Even if Damun had been here, he wouldnt have been able to show off a performance like her. Because he is a genius in fighting, he is not a person skilled in military strategy. Elder. Dont tell me too much. You could ask, why are you giving me such a scary warning? The second child of the Guizhou Samjeol frowned and grumbled. The third, who was watching quietly, spoke as if reprimanding the second. Big brother. If I was going to tell you that I was asking, I wouldnt have hidden my identity in the first ce. Lets just stop there. Maknae, whose side are you on? You say the right thing, but who is on your side? You didnt forget, right? The Sichuan branch manager is the one who knocked you down in the past! When did you talk about the enemy? I quickly put away my resentment after receiving the gold coin given to me by the branch manager. What! Are you saying you took a bribe? What do you mean by bribery? There is also a good expression that it is a sign of sincerity. Either that or that! The eldest and second eldest son of the Guizhou Samjeol red at me with eyes that seemed to devour me. It seemed as if he was questioning why he had given a separate kickback to only the youngest. With a bitter smile, I looked back at the third child of Guizhou Samjeol. You decided to keep it a secret. Oh, thats right. As I get older, my memory declines. There was no such thing as a very talented snake. Whats wrong with memory loss? From what I could tell, it seemed like the three elders had made a n to rip me off. The old ginger said it was spicy and unexpectedly hit me in the back. This is why I couldnt let down my guard against Sapas warrior. Well, I was nning on receiving separatepensation afterpleting the operation anyway. I smiled andforted the first and second of the Gwiju Samjeol, then got off the horse and ced my hand on the sword soldier. Thanks to Zhuge Hyes performance, the biggest concern, the problem of formation, was solved. Now it was time for all-out war. * * * Arge pavilion located in the center of Baekmakmun Gate. A disciple of the sect who opened the door to Daejeon with an urgent expression raised his voice. Lord Moon! What happened? Failed! It is said that the rescue team broke the camp before the surprise attack! . The rumbling noise spread throughout Daejeon. Everyone in the hall could not hide their anxious expressions at the shocking news. What a disaster. I never thought I would be able tost even a day with so many battles. Has a direct blood rtive of the Zhuge family joined the rescue team? No matter how much Zhuge familys character is included, isnt this too fast? I dont think it would be possible, but the head of the family, Zhuge Seo-jin, didnte in person, right? Anyway, I think thats too much of an idea. Various opinions were presented. They say that we have to surrender now, and that if we mobilize all the disciples of the sect, we will be able to hold out until reinforcements arrive. In the end, there was a war of words between those with different opinions. Baekmakmunju Hojeonggeom, who was quietly contemting with his eyes closed, spoke in a low voice. We will fight desperately. Lord Moon! Its not possible! If we do that, we will all die! A long sigh escaped Gojeongeoms lips. He didnt know either. That his decision would result in numerous casualties. What happens after I surrender? . We are traitors. It goes without saying how the martial arts people of Baekdo will look at us who stuck a sword in the back of a colleague. Those who insisted on surrender pursed their lips. Everyone knew. That there is no turning back now. We have no other options. It was just as Gojeonggeom said. At the point when he ambushed and brutally killed the disciples of the Gongong Sect, Baek Makmun had already crossed the river of no return. Even if he survived right now, what awaited him was the fall of the sect and a bleak future. And its not just a hopeless situation. Because we have a powerful hand that can overturn our military inferiority. Gojeonggeoms eyes turned to the corner of Daejeon. The man leaning against the wall with his arms crossed noticed my gaze and raised his head. The man yawned and muttered. Is the boring meeting over? . I couldnt listen to it. How dare you say something like that in front of me because you have to surrender? It seems like your life isnt a waste of money, right? The mans gaze turned to the two old men sitting across from him. The two old men, who were startled and waving their hands, grabbed their necks at the same time. Go! Ugh! The wrinkled face instantly turned bluish. It was as if someone invisible was grabbing the two peoples necks. Consider yourself fortunate. If this was a demonic religion, it wouldnt have ended with the two people dying. The two old mens new figures copsed into ce like dolls with their strings cut. The atmosphere in Daejeon became cold. Gojeongeom grabbed the armrests of the chair and swallowed. Usational energy. Ive only heard about it, but this is my first time seeing it in person. He killed those who were three feet away without even touching him. It was an art that could not be performed unless you were an absolute expert who had reached the level of mind-killing. The man said, sweeping the middle school students with menacing eyes. I think you are misunderstanding something, but there was only one path for you to choose from the beginning. Saaaaa. A surge of demonic energy invaded Daejeon. The disciples, whose martial arts skills were rtively poor, moaned in pain. Prepare for all-out war. I will not ept any disagreement. Chapter 260 Episode 260: The ones who announced the start of the battle were the members of the ck Night Team. Tsk! Big! Baek Makmuns disciples, who were watching the movements of the rescue team from the watchtower, fell one by one. With that as a signal, the rescue teams drones let out shouts and rushed towards the outer wall. Absolutely! Quick! The internal energy that had been fluttering along the surface of the sword red up and took on a clear shape. The brain energy oveid on top of it condensed and scattered an intense light. Kwaaaaaaaa! As soon as he swung the sword he held with both hands, there was a loud noise. The high wall copsed. The disciples of Baekmakmun who were waiting beyond the wall swallowed the wind. omg! What is this! A hole was createdrge enough for five adults to pass through, lined up sideways. For the Baekmakmundo who wanted to stage a sit-in protest, there was no such thing as a lightning strike. her! Geongan ()! What a monster. When did you raise your level? Guizhou Samjeol looked back at me with a surprised expression. I looked at the third of them and said in a sharp tone. When I faced the elder in Guizhou before, it was also Hwa-kyung. really? Instead of answering the question, he took a big leap and jumped into the middle of the formation formed by Baekmakmuns disciples. Then, he unleashed the Wolyeonggeoms herbivorous attack and mercilessly swept over the area. The 19th herbivorous month (). The sword energy spread out in all directions and attacked the Baekmakmundo. A scream erupted with an unpleasant friction sound. Blood sttered and flesh scattered. Subsequently, the rescue teams unmanned personnel who reached the outer wall expanded the ess road and entered the inside of the back door. Its such neat workmanship that Im impressed. I nced sideways in the direction of the watchtower and muttered to myself. Should it really be said to be a unit directly under the military? Unlike other martial artists, his movements exuded professionalism. Should I say that it has a simr atmosphere to Yeongeumdae? The more I saw of them infiltrating enemy territory and executing missions before the main force moved, the more I wanted them. One day, the day wille when I will run a unit like that. Of course, the role of leader of the unit would be yed by Seo Ho-seon and Jeol Young-gaek. To achieve this, they were talented people who were brought under hismand. Wow! The sound of palms hitting each other resonated loudly throughout the area. The disciples of Baekmakmun sat down in their ces, coughing up blood due to the internal energy carried by the sound waves. I looked back at the source of the noise and let out a soft exmation. Although it was the same hand sound technique, its power was worlds apart from the one I used. Cough! How on earth can I do this Wow! Yin Gong () was a martial art that showed great power, especially inrge-scale battles. As Ak Yeo-ryeong began to use her strength properly, the formation that the Baekmakmundo had built copsed in an instant. Now! Spread your camp! A lions roar exploded from afar. As the echo subsided, smoke began to creep up from the ground. My eyes lit up as I pushed away the two old men who had intruded into the gap. The moment I saw it, I was able to recognize Jinbeops identity. Mirojin (·)! It was a simr type of method used to trap blood-sucking demons before. Thick smoke surrounded the surroundings. The soldiers of the rescue team trapped in the formation let out cries of embarrassment. Vision was limited and senses were disturbed. As if they had been waiting for this moment, Baek Makmuns disciples took an active offensive. . I immediately sent a signal to the evil girl with a nce. To some extent, I expected this situation to happen. The entire area around the Baekmak Gate was stered with bamboo. Is there any reason why a faction would not have been installed within a n? It would have been nice to have been able to prevent the activation of the formation in advance No matter how much Zhuge Hye had excellent insight, it made no realistic sense to guess what type of formation was deployed beyond the high wall. Shes not a prophet or anything. Shouldnt we be able to make inferences or not only if we are given the minimum amount of judgment material? But there is no problem. Now that things are like this, all we have to do is stick to the original policy. If enough time was given, Zhuge Hye would suggest a method of destruction, but there was no way the Baekmaekmundo would give him time to do so. In the end, there was only one option to choose from. A forced breakthrough led by an absolute expert. In this situation, a simple and ignorant method would have been more effective. We are in a time-sensitive situation. From the beginning, I nned to make sacrifices and push through with force. The damage was only reduced thanks to Zhuge Hyes joining. match! match! match! The sound of palms shing rang out at regr intervals. Its over there. The evil girls head turned. She lowered the gold she was carrying on her back to the floor and began performing her familys martial arts in earnest. Every time the string made by processing Cheonjam (Qz) was flicked, a terrifying force arose. The air distorted and something huge flew like an arrow leaving the field and hit its target. Although it was hidden by smoke and could not be seen with the naked eye, the screams that erupted in session gave an idea of what was happening there. pop! pop! pop! pop! The sound of something exploding rang out one after another. A wave of energy that sweeps over a wide area. Coo coo coo coo! Soon the air began to shake violently. Because the central axis was damaged, the formation lost its holding power and copsed. When the smoke cleared, the scene revealed was truly horrendous. Off. What nonsense is this! The disciples of Baekmakmun, who were guarding the central axis of the battle, were lying on the ground and groaning. The rescue teams warriors, who fought together with them, were also writhing in pain. More of our allies got caught up than I thought. Ak Yeo-ryeongs sound wave attack did not discriminate between allies and enemies. Of course, a warning was given while discussing the operation in advance. If you are trapped in a formation activated by the enemy and identally discover the central axis, get out of the area as quickly as possible. For some reason, thebyrinth has spread out. No matter how thoroughly you prepared, variables were bound to arise in actualbat. limited field of view. Confused feeling. The rescuers who were caught up in the evil girls attack probably didnt even notice that they were close to the central axis. Still, no one died. The evil spirit must have adjusted the power. Some damage had to be endured. If we had hesitated to break down the central axis of the formation out of fear that our troops would be swept away, even greater damage would have been caused by the Baekmakmundo. this! Damn it! How long has it been since Jin was unfolded? Is it because the line was broken much faster than expected? The Baekmagmundo looked around and let out a cry of embarrassment. The pendulum tipped in an instant. Baek Mak-muns disciples, who were fighting with the rescue team, were suppressed one by one and knelt on the ground. Wow! A rescue team shouts and runs towards the center of the sect. The fight went one-sided. The number of Baekmakmundo wasrge enough to rival the rescue team, but that was all. What do you do if the numbers are simr? These are elites selected from each n and family. Well, since the fate of the n is at stake, they must have prepared in their own way. It seems that they have gathered together the disciples of they family and the martial forces with whom they have established friendly rtions But it was only a ragtag group of people gathered together to increase their size. It was far from enough to deal with the rescue team. The end is slowly in sight. After advancing forward with all of his inner strength, he arrived at the huge hall located in the center of the sect. The figure of an old man standing on the roof of the pce, ring in this direction with bloodshot eyes, came into view. Hojeonggeom (鄦). I could recognize it at a nce. That he is Baekmakmunju. He was said to be one of the top 100 great masters, and the momentum he gave off was truly extraordinary. We must catch the author to end the fight quickly. I shook off the blood from my sword and took a breath. Then he kicked off the ground and bent his knees to jump. for a moment. It was that moment. A cool sensation passed through my back. I felt a sense of difort. Of course, I thought they were staring at me and the evil spirit, but that wasnt the case. The ce where he was ring with a deathly gaze was inside therge pavilion. no way. Kwaaaaang! Before the guard could shout, the wall of the pce shattered and a ck seal came out. Before I could get my bearings, I covered myself with my sword and strengthened my self-defense to prepare for the impact. Whoops! A groan came out from the heavy shock. The new model floated up and flew through the air in a parab. shit! I gritted my teeth after correcting my posture by spurring the sphere of brain energy formed at the tip of my toes. Since I didnt see any demonic cultists until I reached the center of the sect, I thought that support hadnt arrived yet. I waspletely fooled. Bungcheon Demon Emperor (ħ)! I knew it the moment I saw it. That the opponent is an absolute master who holds the first ce in the eight great demon armies. It goes without saying, but the reason I was okay even after being attacked was not because the other person had the situation in their hands. Because his target was someone other than me. Kwaaaaang! A burst of drinking erupted. The Pungcheon Demon Emperors fist was blocked by the sound wave and was fixed in the air. The dancers caught up in the fight between the two absolute masters flew through the air like paper dolls. Dangerous! I kicked the air one after another and rushed towards the Bungcheon Demon Emperor. Although he was an absolute expert, he could never handle the Bungcheon Demon Emperor alone. It was not for nothing that Ak Yeo-ryeong was evaluated as a low-ranking teenage master. Although her martial arts demonstrated great power against multiple enemies, she had no choice but to show her rtively weak side when confronting powerful individuals. Big. Is it because I over-exercised my strength? I felt a great deal of pain in my abdomen. I could feel the strain on my Danjeon. At the very least, we need to give the evil girl a chance to adjust her posture. The surface of the damro (տR) was oveid with ck metal, and brain energy shed on top of it. As an enormous energy was concentrated above his head, the Demon Emperor of Fengcheon did not dare to downy it and raised his head. Sigh! I lowered the sword with all my might. The fourth herbivorous month (). A sword strike that cuts through the moon. The sword strike, whose power was amplified through the use of special internal power, fell in a straight line towards the Bungcheon Demon Emperor. bouncer! The next moment, I felt as if the world had momentarily slowed down. My senses, sharpened to an unprecedented level, allowed me to guess the other persons intentions. At first nce, hes acting like hes going to fight me head-on, but his real intention is to pierce my vitals with a dark attack. The attack will most likely change its trajectory at a critical moment. It was a technique worthy of the Bungcheon Demon Emperor. That insidious personality was the same whether in my past life or in my current life. Although I couldnt see it, I was sure of it. Dozens of willful energies are floating around. You cant stop everything. If he crouched down right now and showed off his self-defense skills, his life could have been saved. But I didnt do that. On the contrary, he kicked the air once more to increase the power of his sword strike. I wasnt the only one here now. Tiring! The clear sound of the performance, not suitable for an urgent situation, prated my ears. The Pungcheon Demon Emperors face was distorted like a vicious beast. The moment when the fist wrapped in gauntlet and the damro narrowly missed each other, and the ceremonial swords floating around were about to pour towards me all at once. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! Pushed by something unseen, the new form of the Bungcheon Demon Emperor broke the shrine and flew all the way to the opposite wall. Chapter 261 Episode 261 Silence fell in the hall. The sudden appearance of the eight great demons. A sh that urred in the blink of an eye. It would have been difficult for even warriors who had reached their peak to recognize what had happened a moment ago. I looked back at the warriors who had stopped in ce with surprised expressions and shouted loudly. We will take care of this guy! Everyone, dont panic and stick to your roles! The time that had stopped began to pass. The rescue teams warriors swallowed dry saliva and pushed Baek Makmuns disciples again. I asked, ncing in the direction where the evil girl was. Are you okay? I was slightly injured, but not to the point where it would interfere with the fight. As I looked down, I saw that the clothes around my ankles were stained red. It looks like he suffered some injuries when he was initially ambushed. Still, Im d. The bleeding was not severe and the airway was not disturbed. As he said, the wound did not seem serious enough to affect the oue of the battle. Whoa. I took a deep breath and looked straight ahead. Beyond the broken shrine. A man sitting against the wall was staring in this direction, crying out loud. His eyes were red and he seemed quite angry. He looks fine even after being hit by such an attack. I clicked my tongue and straightened my sword. I couldnt rx even for a moment. The opponent is an absolute expert dispatched by the Demon Cult Master. He was the best among the eight great demons in terms of his strong body. I will tear your limbs apart and kill you. The man muttered softly and disappeared from his seat the next moment. I immediately took a half step back and unfurled my Wolyeonggeom. Twenty-third herbivorous month (ˮ). The remnants that remained along the swords path crumbled into countless des. The Bungcheon Demon Emperor, who had been closing the distance between me and me with an amazing walking technique, let out a roar and punched the air as if he wasughing. pop! pop! pop! pop! pop! Illusory waves that had lost their form, like clothes with holes in them, melted into the air and disappeared. I covered my abdomen with the de to prepare for the next attack and frowned. Quang! A shock hit my body as if I had been hit with arge hammer. This much! I gritted my teeth and held on so as not to lose my bnce. The power was iparable to the previous surprise attack, but this time we were able to withstand it somehow because we anticipated and prepared. . The Bungcheon Demon Emperors eyes became mischievous. A lump of internal energy sent by the evil girl attacked him, who stopped moving for a moment. There was a loud noise, and the new model of the Bungcheon Demon Emperor crashed into the pce hall again. The evil girls attacks did not stop there. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! The huge temple copsed in a torrential downpour of energy. The martial arts people who were watching the fight from afar trembled their shoulders and muttered. Its scary. Is it really a demon? No matter how powerful the Eight Great Demons are, they wont be safe after being caught up in such an extreme herbivore. Arge building copsed in an instant due to something unseen. From the viewers perspective, the visual impact must have been significant. ck. I corrected my posture and calmed my boiling nerves. If it were the other eight great demon armies, there was no way that the Bungcheon Demon Emperor would fall to this level. just as expected. Squeak! Quarruk! The man who came out of the ruins of the copsed pce still looked healthy. His hair was a mess and his clothes were tattered, but that was all. The spirit of spection did not weaken at all. How dare you Thick demonic energy flowed out, staining the ground beneath his feet ck. The air in the area became heavy. The warriors who were fighting nearby left the scene with white faces. If this is enough, its worth a try. I rxed my aching shoulders and stepped forward as if to cover the entire face of the evil woman. Although he was a person he could never face on his own, with the support of Ak Yeo-ryeong, he was able to fight on equal footing. No, it would have been possible to not only fight on equal footing but also gain the upper hand. If the Poison King joins here, we can definitely catch the Bungcheon Demon Emperor. It was truly a golden opportunity. They had the upper hand in terms of military power, and even time was on their side. If I did well, I might be able to defeat the Eight Demon Lords right here. . A tense fight broke out. The energy emitted by the Demon Emperor of Bungcheon and the Demon Spirit of Evil collided in the air, creating a strong wind. The fluttering hem of the clothes heightened the tension. Absolutely! Quick! Brain energy was concentrated on the tip of the raised sword. He immediately dug into the opponents side and thrust his sword in a straight line. The Bungcheon Demon Emperor, who rotated his new form as if he had been waiting, threw a fist at them. The moment when swords and fists collide. Kwaaaaaaaa! A roar engulfed the entire area. * * * Im sorry to see you like this again. Baekmakmunju. Baekun Sword (ٝ). Why did you do such a thing? Baekwoongeom, a woman with shaved head and wearing a monks robe, asked with a sad expression. A wry smile appeared on the lips of Gojeonggeom (鄦) standing across from him. Its like that. What does such a thing mean? Why did you betray the Baekdo martial arts group and turn to the side of the Demonic Cult? Are you asking because you really dont know? . You wouldnt know. I just want to ignore the ufortable truth. Surrender now. Only then can we save our disciples. This is not something you should say with a sword stained with the blood of your disciples. Moonju! You are right. Most of the disciples ended up here simply because they were caught up in the decisions made by the adults of the recluse. If you want to save even one more of your poor disciples, it would be right to surrender right now. You thought well. A look of relief appeared on Baekwoongeoms face. As if betraying her expectations, Gojeonggeom continued talking. But I cannot dere surrender with my mouth. ? Can the leader of the betrayal shamelessly survive? What are you talking about! It shouldnt be like that, even for the sake of the disciples who will be reduced to the status of prisoners. I must die here today. .. Take up the sword. At least I want to meet a warrior-like end. Do you really have to do this? Ive thought about it before, but you tend to get too caught up in emotions. Maybe I should have lived as an ordinary monk instead of entering the martial arts world. Sometimes I regret it. I wonder what was so great and cool about holding a sword in ones hand. Baekmakmunjus gaze returned to the copsed pavilion. The sight of a young hero joining forces with an absolute master who held the throne of the Ten Heavenly Emperors to take on the eight great demon armies gave him a strange feeling. What did you want to achieve when you entered Moorim? If only the object of my admiration wasnt the vicious demons over there. Damn you Mine guy. They talked as if they were there to help Baek Mak-moon, but their true intentions were elsewhere. I found out toote. To the Bungcheon Demon Emperor, the Four Gates were just bait. It looks like they were trying to get rid of evil spirits by sacrificing the disciples of the sect. It failed spectacrly due to the efforts of the Sacheon branch leader. It looks bad. Gojeongeomughed internally and injected energy into the sword he held with both hands. The energy that had been swaying along the surface of the sword rose and took on a clear shape. Baekwoon Sword, with a nervous expression, likewise formed a sword gang and confronted him. Be careful. Even after this, it is still a door to the family. It would be best not to take it lightly. Theres no way you can look down on me, right? Hojeonggeom and Baekungeom hit the ground at the same time. The moment the two swords met, an explosion rang out. * * * Boom! Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! The atmosphere distorted, the ground flipped, and debris flew in all directions. Heavy drinking that rings out without stopping. The Bungcheon Demon Emperor generously revealed the power he possessed to counter the joint attack by me and the evil girl. Arge man who constantly exudes fierce fighting spirit, as if to prove that his position as one of the eight great demons was not obtained through gambling. There is no such thing as a monster. I clicked my tongue as I examined his appearance while unfolding the Wolyeonggeom in session. Even though he must have used up quite a bit of his energy, he didnt seem to be tired at all. Contrary to what I thought, I wasnt able to secure a win. This was because Bungcheon Demon Emperors tactics were greatly different from before. I wont just ignorantly push you with force, right? It was not easy to deal with as it took advantage of its quick mobility to hit and run repeatedly. I couldnt rx even for a moment. If I made even the slightest mistake in judgment, my head would be shattered by that big fist. Still, the situation is not all that bad. It was also our wish to drag the fight into a long battle. Because time is on our side. Damn it. A muttering voice, as if chewing and spitting, prated my ear. Dozens of fighters rushed in, filling the entire front. Each one contained a power that could not be ignored. I spread my feet shoulder-width apart and held my sword. He raised the sword he was holding with both hands above his head and took a short breath before lowering it. Sigh! The fourth herbivorous Chamwol (), a sword strike whose power was amplified through the use of special internal power, cut through the waves of Kwon Yeong. It cant end with just herbivorous food. I was about to continue to use the Wolyeonggeom to prepare for the next attack, but for a moment I made a nk expression. Before I knew it, the Bungcheon Demon Emperor had gained a considerable distance and was quickly jumping over the fence. Youre giving up the fight like this and running away? I felt empty and lost all the strength in my shoulders. It was not that he did not consider the possibility that the Bungcheon Demon Emperor could escape. Rather, I thought it wouldnt be strange if someone tried to escape at any time, given the situation. There is no way he, a demonic cultist, would be imprisoned for Baekmakmun. So I provoked him step by step. May he be consumed by demonic energy and lose his reason. Forget your sense of time and focus only on dealing with yourself and the evil spirit. Was it acting that made you look so excited? I thought things were going as nned, but now it seems that wasnt the case. Emperor Bungcheon calmly finished calcting and left the ce. Its a shame. I lowered my sword and sighed. I felt like I missed all the fish I caught. It would not be easy to chase after an absolute master who was running away with determination. As the generalmander, I cannot leave my seat and participate in the chase. I cant help it. Im giving up on catching the Bungcheon Demon Emperor. I shook my head to shake off my regret and immediately gave instructions to Gwijusamjeol in full voice. Bind the surviving Baekmakmun disciples and gather them in the training hall. First, quicklyplete control of the faction. After organizing my thoughts, I brushed up my tangled hair and looked away. The two masters of Hwagyeong were entangled together and engaged in a fierce battle. Kaaap! Baekmakmunju Hojeonggeom pushed Baekwoongeom with an evil expression. The sight of the person covered in blood reminded me of a person with blood. I didnt think it would be surprising if I copsed from excessive bleeding at some point. As I was watching the fight, I clicked my tongue and muttered in my mind. They say dont be shaken. Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Even for a master of the same flower technique, there was definitely a high and low level. As a Gojeonggeom, it couldnt handle Baekungeom, Amipas best weapon. The winner and loser has already been clearly decided. Unlike Gojeonggeom, which hadrge and small wounds all over its body, Baegungeom looked rtively fine. It was a fight that would end in an instant if Baekwoongeom wanted to. There is one reason why there is no resolution yet. This was because Baekwoongeom had a n in his hands to subdue Hojeonggeom, who was determined to die. As time passes, the number of casualties increases. Even Baekwoongeom wouldnt know that. It seemed like it would never end if I just watched. I spread the ghost bomb, erased its presence, and approached the back of the Gotei Sword. Sigh! Damros sword body pierced his old body. My mood suddenly worsened due to the sensationing from my fingertips. Baekmakmunju, this old man. It wasnt that he was tired from fighting with Baekun Sword and couldnt dodge my sword. Even though I knew I was going to die, I stood there and held on. The Gojeonggeom slowly turned his head and expressed his gratitude to me with a nce. I frowned and kicked his back to retrieve the sword. Immediately, Baekwoongeom let out a scream-like cry. Baekmakmunju! . What are you doing! Sacheon Branch Manager! Rather, I would like to ask. What are you doing? I was able to subdue it with enough life! Did Baekmakmunju ask for that? Want to capture yourself? Or do you have a personal rtionship with him? Sacheon Branch Manager! If you hadnt made the wrong decision, you could have saved at least 20 more of Baekmakmuns disciples and subdued them. Of course, the damage to our troops would also have been reduced. The branch leader may not know, but the reason why Baek Mak-moon betrayed the martial arts faction I know. Seven years ago, Baek Mak-mun suffered some kind of humiliation due to themunal faction. The identity of the assant who brutally murdered Jang So-geom, the elder of Baekmakmun. The reason why the only disciple who inherited Baekmakmunjus martial arts skills fell into Juhwa Ilma. Even though I knew that! What do you mean by feeling sympathy for the enemy? Do not bring personal feelings into the battlefield. . The Allied soldiers were massacred due to Baek Mak-moon and other traitors. Please say the same thing to the warriors who lost their families and death penalty due to Baekmakmun. I wonder how they will react. Baekwoongeoms mouth was tightly shut. After brushing off the blood from my sword, I spoke as if dering to her, who was speechless and unable to find the words to reply. We will exclude you from the rescue operation that will take ceter. Please select someone to lead Amipahs disciples in your ce. The soldiers who were watching looked shocked. His face said he never thought I would say something like this. No matter how good a warrior he is, it is meaningless if he cannot remain calm when necessary. Especially on the battlefield. No answer came back. I solemnly turned my back, returned my sword to its sheath, and ordered the rescue teams soldiers to clean up after me. As he hung the supply of the Gojeonggeom on a pole and urged him to surrender, Baek Mak-muns disciples knelt on the ground in tears. The elders who were leading the disciples at the front threw their swords on the floor with a resigned look. The rescue teams warriors approached cautiously and subdued their blood swords. We secured a base faster than expected. I sighed and looked around. Before I knew it, the world was bathed in twilight. The rescue teams military personnel were busy building barracks and preparing meals. During the battle, many buildings were damaged and copsed, so they had no choice but to build a camp as if camping in the field. The buildings that are at least in good condition will be used to imprison prisoners. Entering the private barracks built by the Sichuan branchs leaders, I snapped my neck to gather my thoughts. Thanks to Zhuge Hyes performance, they were able to take control of Baekmakmun earlier than nned. Now that the intermediate base has been secured, it is time to begin the rescue operation in earnest. I guess Ill have to call a meeting first. * * * Late at night. I exined the future schedule to the warriors gathered in therge barracks. Unhakgeom, an elder of the Cheongseong Sect, stroked his beard and opened his mouth. So youre going to change the strategy? The basic policy will remain the same. However, I n to pay a little more attention to the direction of the base. I want to ask why. Can you tell me why that thought urred to you? This is because we highly valued the strategic value of Baekmakmun. Originally, I had nned to destroy all the formations spread out around Baekmakmun with the evil spirit at the forefront. However, thanks to Zhuge Hyes performance, the n went awry in a good way. With just a little effort, it was possible topletely recycle the formations stered all over the area. It wasnt just that. Thanks to having more time, the range of options to choose from has greatly expanded. Right. I know what you want to say. If we use the techniques well, this ce will be an imprable fortress. If the White Dragon Lord stays all the time and works hard to defend the base, even the eight great demon armies will not be able to approach without permission. Ak Yeo-ryeong, who was quietly listening to the story, frowned slightly. It seemed like he understood the meaning of what I said. Are you saying youre going to exclude me from the rescue mission? Thats right. I looked back at her with a calm expression and nodded. The key to the changed operation was her, and no one else. Is that okay? There was a look of puzzlement on the face of the evil girl who asked the question. In a way, it was a natural reaction. She cant help but be curious about the reason why she, the core force of the rescue team, is leaving behind her at the base. As mentioned earlier, the strategic value of Baekmakmun has greatly increased. When Ak Yeo-ryeongs Cheonrijicheongsul (ǧ g) is added to the battle method spread throughout the area, Baekmakmun bes an impregnable fortress. It would be a ce where the rescue teams unmanned personnel coulde and go with peace of mind, at least while the operation was being carried out. Anyway, we have to split up into units to search for survivors. Even if the Great Lord of the White Wolf directly participates in the rescue operation, one of the several units will only be a little safer. It goes without saying, but the survivors who were being chased by the demonic cultists were grouped together and had no reason to move. They must be running away and scattering to avoid pursuit. In order to rescue as many survivors as possible, we had no choice but to disperse our personnel. On the other hand, if the Great Lord of the White Wolf remains here, the movements of all rescuers will gain momentum. I wish you could exin it in a little more detail. Im saying that Baekmakmun here could be used as a kind of fortress. It is not simply an intermediate base upied to secure a retreat route. There was a big difference in whether or not there was a ce to take the survivors that had been secured. To put it simply, there was noparison in terms of stability. It was my thought that if the rescue team took the form of constant search missions centered on a base where safety was clearly guaranteed, the number of survivors that could be secured would increase dramatically. Hmm Its not a bad idea. I agree. Poison King Tang Sangjin raised his hand and said. From that point on, the inside of the barracks was filled with a buzzing noise. After some time, everyone expressed their intention to agree with my opinion. What was problematic was Lee Se-segaos remarks. Then how do you n to select the troops to leave behind at the back gate? When an unexpected topic was mentioned, the barracks became noisy once again. The meaning of Mr. Lees question was as follows. < It is a self-evident fact that those in charge of defending the base will be safer than those carrying out rescue operations. > < If it is not clear by what standard the unit will be organized, problems will arise. > A topic that must be addressed . It is true, but it felt strangely malicious, perhaps because the speaker was not someone else but the head of the Lee n. I put on a bright expression and gave the answer I had thought of in advance. The general manager of base defense is Lord Baekrang. Of course, Baekrangdae will follow suit and remain at Baekmakmun. They alone wont be enough? Each unit can take turns filling up the shortage of manpower. Hmm. I cant say its perfect, but I think this method would be the best from the perspective of fairness. Discussions regarding base defense havee to an end. Talk about the formation of the unit began in earnest. The total number of people in the rescue team is slightly over 1,000. Ive been having quite a bit of trouble deciding how to divide the troops. big. Are you okay? I dont think were spreading the personnel out too much. On what basis did you divide therge and small units? Some people came out toin as if they had been waiting. It was exactly the reaction I expected. There are fiverge units with a hundred people moving together, and twenty small units with at least ten people. Although we took great care to create a list, it was realistically impossible to satisfy everyone. Hong Gyun-seok, head of the Hong n, cleared his throat and said, Big!, drawing the attention of the middle school students. Sacheon Branch Manager. Please speak. I think many people probably have the same thoughts as me. The distribution of personnel is against fairness. In what way is there a vition of fairness? What is the reason for assigning the Tang familys Germans to the unit belonging to the Sichuan branchs leaders? . I dont feel like saying this, but the intention is not too tant. Are you saying that I am nning to move with Senior Poison King for Ilsins safety? I crossed my arms and smiled. I couldnt hear an answer, but I felt like I could tell what the middle ss was thinking just by looking at their expressions. I understand what the matriarch wants to say. However, I think it will not be toote to file aint after hearing the destination of the unit I belong to. ? As Hong n Segaju said, the first unit I belonged to had too many troops concentrated there. The Dogs of the Tang Family, the disciples of the Jeomchang Sect, the disciples of the Cheonghyeol Domun, and even Dokgo Woojins four close friends. It was no surprise that people said there was ack of fairness. However, the unfair allocation of personnel was never intended to protect my safety. The destination for my unit is none other than Lanju. ! Lanzhou. The first units destination was an area currently evaluated as the most dangerous in Gansu Province. Chapter 263 Episode 263 As the head of the family said, the distribution of personnel and deployment of power was not done evenly. But I dont think this is an equitable decision. . United units with arge number of personnel and a high level of assigned unmanned personnel will naturally be dispatched to high-risk areas. Conversely, small units will travel to rtively safe areas. The air inside the barracks became cold. The first speaker, the Hong n, also quietly jumped on the bandwagon and led the mood. With a perplexed expression, I could only look at the people around me and could not easily open my mouth. I looked straight at the Hong family and asked. Let me ask you. What does the head of the family think is equal distribution of power? Im sorry. I was too careless. As you said, it would not have been toote to file aint after listening to the whole story. The Hong n bowed its head with a disappointed expression. He seemed to know that if he was unnecessarily stubborn, he would suffer the loss. I understand that there are no moreints regarding the organization of the unit. . If anyone still thinks there is a problem with equity, please speak up now. I would be happy to change your assignment. The soldiers in the barracks cleared their throats and turned their heads. No one wanted to make eye contact with me. It was a natural reaction. No matter how much he moves with the poison king, who would want to visit Lanju in these times? The situation is resolved. Is there anyone who would like to make an additional suggestion? If not, we will move on to the next step. The meeting resumed. Since then, various topics havee up and down. By the time all details of the mission had been delivered, it was dawn with silence covering the entire camp. The soldiers who were crowded inside the barracks left their seats. A few people who had stayed until the end gathered around me. You too have suffered a lot. Because there are so many people, it is not easy to coordinate opinions. Still, Im d it ended well. Sogeolgae and Jangkang Johyeop took turns giving me words offort. It was a very strange feeling to receive sympathetic looks from no one else but the Yangtze Cooperative. I couldnt figure out what to say. I stretched out with a tired expression and asked Sogeolgae. Anyway, are you sure? What do you mean? Senior Maehwashingeom (÷) is in Lanju. To be exact, the area where hest appeared was Lanju. It already happened two days ago. He might have escaped to another area by now. It may be so, but I think the possibility is low. A punitive force believed to be led by the Eight Great Demons is pursuing him. No matter how much of a sword demon you are, it will be difficult to escape the siege without causing any trouble. Especially if you have surviving disciples with you. For at least two days, no news of amotion in Lanju had reached the rescue team. Therefore, So Geol-gaes opinion was that there was a high probability that the Sword Demon was still in Lanju. This was why I decided to lead the main force of the rescue team to Lanzhou. The sighting information of the Plum Blossom God Sword Hyeongun Dojo was cut off from Lanju. In order to find out his whereabouts, it was necessary to first go to Lanju. All right. What is the trend in major countries? As you expected, the main force of the Demonic Cult is now crossing the border of Gansu and marching east. Since they have destroyed the main force of the Huashan Sect and the Xinchangyang Family, they are probably nning to use this momentum to engulf Shaanxi as well. Maybe even Shanxi It wont be that much of a stretch. Although the Xinchang family suffered great damage, unlike Shaanxi, the Wulin forces in Shanxi are still alive and well. Most of the Wulin forces in Shaanxi joined the allied forces and worked to keep Maqiao in check. Because they knew that if Gansu copsed, they would be next. On the other hand, the Wulin forces in Shanxi showed a rtively lukewarm attitude. Since Gansu and Shaanxi served as breakwaters, the sense of crisis was rtively less felt. I feel like my feet are on fire right now. I leaned against the back of the chair and gathered my thoughts. History was progressing differently than in my previous life. Ma Jyoju of the time was a person with a thorough personality. His method was to invest a long time in stabilizing an area once he had it in his hands. But let alone stabilizing the region, they crossed over to Shaanxi before even conquering Chae Gansu. Is it because of me that some of the arrangements he prepared became useless? The demonic forces were moving more actively. If this trend continues, it seems that the martial arts world will be divided into South and North faster than in the previous life. Well, it could be said that thanks to the main force rushing to Shaanxi, the conditions for the rescue team to work actively were created. If the main force of the Demonic Cult had been concentrated in Gansu, there would not have been much that the rescue team could have done. At best, the limit would have been to leave the area with only important people, including Plum God Sword. The fact that the Demonic Cult was focusing on expanding its territory rather than chasing down survivors was at least beneficial to the rescue team. You four seniors will join me at the vanguard of the unit heading to Lanju. Its the bar I was hoping for. Sogeolgae nods his head with a scary expression on his face. The area where the Blood Witch wasst seen was also Lanju. There was a high possibility that she would be the one leading the chase team chasing the Plum Blossom God Sword. It was his fault that Sogeolgae looked so excited. Wasnt the purpose of him joining the rescue team in the first ce to get revenge on the Blood Witch? Just go back and rest. We n to leave as soon as the sun rises, so it would be a good idea to make sure your physical condition is in perfect condition. I understand. Lanzhou (m) is a region adjacent to Zhengzhou (), but due to topographical problems, it was not possible to move through it in a straight line. The most ideal way was to travel via White Silver, but the problem was that as the travel distance increased, the risk inevitably increased. It was clear that it would be a difficult journey. After ordering the soldiers waiting outside to clean up after themselves and leaving the barracks, I looked up at the sky full of the full moon and sighed. The upation of Baekmakmun was, so to speak, nothing more than a preliminary battle. Now was the real beginning. It should work out as nned. * * * At the same time, Mt. Cheongseong. Dokgo Woo-jin asked the guest who visited his house without a message with a surprised expression. What are you doing here? And at thiste hour. I came here to see your face after a long time. I was so busy that I couldnt make time during the day. I hope you understand. Arent you apanied by an escort? Do I need an escort to have a drink with a friend? Dokgo Woojin smiled bitterly. He said that, but in reality, he was considerate of himself and his family. Sogeolgae knew that there was a close rtionship between him and himself. It was obvious what would happen if it became known that he had visited Mt. Qingseong at a time when the opening forces were searching for his whereabouts. Thank you for your concern. Why to this extent? I have no intention of waking up my sleeping family. Why dont you move somewhere first? Sure. Prince Dangbaek, head of the Four Rivers Tang family, took a step forward with a smile on his face. * * * Dokgo Woojin, who had brought alcohol stored in a nearby storage room, handed the ss to Dangbaekgun, who was sitting on a wide rock, and asked. So what brought you all the way to Ye? Didnt I tell you? I came to have a drink with a friend. Is that really all it is? I would also like to confirm your intentions. As expected, there was a n. If anyone hears that Im nning something, theyll think Im plotting some kind of dark n. Has that old Dangbaek-gun learned how to joke around now? Because Im older too. So what do you want to ask? Are you nning on just sitting here and waiting? What do you mean? Im talking about your disciple. Youve grown so well. I feel like I want to hook up with Yuna and have her be my son-inw. . Hwa-kyung at the age of 21. Immense influence that can summon over a thousand elite warriors. There are more than one martial arts faction that would like to form a rtionship with your disciple. Be clear about what you want to say. Youre not asking because you really dont know, right? . How long are you going to stay curled up like this? Arent you embarrassed to see me as a disciple? Its not that I dont know what I want to say, but for me, the thing thates first above all else is family. Isnt that familys life being threatened? To the first disciple of the Demonic Cult. When I heard about it, I heard that he came out afterpleting training at the closed facility. . You know. I cant stay hidden like this forever. The limit is slowly approaching. Dokgo Woojin nodded heavily. It was just as Dangbaekgun said. Qingcheng Mountain is the territory of the Qingcheng sect. Therefore, outsiders could not ess it without permission. It wasrgely thanks to him that the Dokgo family was able to remain in hiding safely until now. However, as the political war dragged on and people from the past started looking for Dokgo Woojin, his location was bound to be revealed at some point. Isnt Sogeolgae already mobilizing the public to inquire about his whereabouts? The moment of choice has already arrived. You probably know yourself better than anyone else. Im just putting off making decisions because Im afraid of the consequences. . Dangbaekgunughed and took the bottle from Dokgo Woojins hand. Dokgo Woojin looked at him nkly. Well, I dont know when my best friend became such a coward. . Pleasee back. Where? Where is it? Im talking about persimmon. Are you really the Dokgo Woojin I know? What a waste of a disciple. Please give it to me. . I can clearly see that you are worried that your hard-earned disciple will get hurt. If youre going to be so restless, Id rather be there to help you. . I will protect your family for a while. Dont worry ande back with peace of mind. Dokgo Woojin, who was scratching the back of his head, finally nodded. Thank you. A voice creeping in. Dangbaek-gun, who poured the alcohol in his ss in one gulp, answered in an indifferent tone. I just gave you a push. Chapter 264 Episode 264 Then, I would like to ask you to open the white curtain while I am away. Pleasee back safely. Small cooperative. yes. Jegal-hye, the Bamboo Lip Man, saw me off with a worried voice. Seoyeon Tang, who was watching from the side, opened her eyes wide. It seemed like they had finally discovered the identity of the Jukripin. Did you mean Zhuge Hye Sojeo as the person in the shadow department dispatched by the Lord? Thats right. I thought you had some expectations. no wonder. So, we were able to easily destroy the formations set up around Baengmakmun. As I was walking away while chatting with Seoyeon Tang, I nced back. The image of Zhuge Hye standing in the same ce as if looking in this direction came into view. From then on, she was scheduled to serve as the assistant to Ak Yeo-ryeong. Although Ak Yeo-ryeong was in charge of the base defense, she would be responsible for most of the actual work. I joined the first unit of the rescue team that was waiting and climbed on a horse prepared by the leaders of the Sacheon branch. Purr! After stroking the back of the neck of a horse that was galloping roughly, he shouted with energy in his voice. We are heading out! The dangerous journey to enter thend of death has begun. * * * Its them! The rescue team has arrived! Get ready! Dont break the formation! Less than half a day had passed since we set off, and a group of demonic cultists appeared as if they were blocking the entire front. At first nce, the number seemed to be over a hundred. The scale is simr to this one, but I leapt, cing my hand on the sword soldier. He kicked the air one after another and quickly reached the center of the formation formed by the demons. Thats right, theyre not an elite unit or anything, theyre just a bunch of idiots. There was no time to be held back in a ce like this. I was nning on passing through it all at once. but. I raised my sword above my head and narrowed my eyes. I felt a momentary sense of alienation from the waves of energy passing through my skin. I thought everyone was a demonic cult, but looking at it this way, most of the people were white warriors who had learned the method of meditation. It waste to notice because only demon cultists were stationed in the front line. They are traitors who betrayed the Baekdo Murim and turned to the side of the Demonic Cult. A moment of doubt arose. Why were the personnel deployed in this way? The devils probably didnte forward to protect the traitors. It doesnt make sense. From the Demonic Cults point of view, renegades who had not even been educated were simply consumables that could be easily discarded. Even in the Bungcheon Demon Festival, didnt all of Baekmakmun Ind be sacrificed to surprise the evil Yeo-ryeong? Is there any reason for there to be a demon cultist who disys a sacrificial spirit just for the sake of consumables? I burst intoughter, poured a lot of energy into my sword, and struck the Wolyeonggeom. The twentieth herbivorous month. Dozens of strands of sword energy poured down like rain. The warriors in the center of the formation gave a shout of security and each raised their weapons. Lets go! An unpleasant friction sound rang out. The injured soldiers sat down and moaned. It looks like they wanted to confuse the rescue team. For a moment, the face of Baekwoongeom, which I left behind at the door of the white tent, shed through my mind. If I showed signs of shaking here, the members of the rescue team following me would inevitably be affected as well. I fell straight into the center of the formation and swung my sword again. The 19th herbivorous month (). Sword energy spread out in all directions and swept the area. It doesnt give us time to reorganize. In an instant, the formation copsed. A scream rang out and blood and flesh flew. The warriors who had barely escaped the herbivorous range hesitated, took a step back, and raised their voices. Damn the rain! There was no story like this! How can I deal with such a monster? As I watched the warriors losing their will to fight after just two initial bites, I couldnt help but burst intoughter. There was a clearparison with the Baekmakmundo who resisted until the end. What on earth were these people thinking blocking the rescue teams path? The battlefield was not a good ce for someone without determination to step into. Please save me! We were just forcibly taken by evil demons! I will drop my weapons and surrender! Some even threw down their weapons and announced their intention to surrender. The demon cultists in the front row shouted and urged me, but they seemed to be even more afraid of me right in front of them. Sigh! I swung my sword mercilessly and cut down the warriors around me. The shocked warriors pointed at me and shouted. You cruel bastard! You cant believe youre attacking a non-resistance opponent! Do you not have a human heart? please! Have mercy! What kind of freezing mercy is mercy? I had no intention of considering the circumstances of the traitors one by one. If you didnt want to be antagonized, you shouldnt have betrayed yourself, and if you werent prepared to die, you shouldnt have blocked the rescue teams path. I can roughly understand what the intention behind this was. Now that the main force has rushed to Shaanxi, what is the best way for the Demonic Church to check the movements of the rescue team? Bringing back part of the troops that marched to Shaanxi? Gathering the demon cultists scattered throughout Gansu Province to form arge unit? Giving up on chasing the survivors and engaging in a massive fight with the rescue team? It wasnt everything. The easiest and most effective way was to ce renegades at every corner of the road to slow down the movement of the rescue team. What if themander of the rescue team has a soft heart? He would hesitate to kill those who had been his allies not long ago. On the contrary, it did not matter even if themander had a cold temperament. No matter how many consumables die, there is no loss to the Demonic Cult. epting the surrender, saving them, subduing them, and leading the captured soldiers to the white tent gate. I cant afford to go through such a cumbersome process. In the past, when I was working as a member of the Homyeonhyup (b), I once said this to Dojang Cheonwoo. Make your priorities clear. The rescue teams most important priority now was rescuing survivors. It was not the time to worry about the lives of traitors. The twenty-fourth herbivorous month (). Following the swords path, the remaining remnants crumbled and turned into countless energy swords. The warriors caught up in the herbivory that swept over a wide area and quickly copsed into rags. Quang! Quad deuk! Soon the rescue team hit the line of demonic cultists. Unmanned aerial vehicles flying in all directions. I took a big leap andnded on the lead horse without an owner. I shook the blood off my sword and said, We will break through like this. Although the voice was low, it was conveyed properly to all members of the rescue team because it contained internal energy. Doo doo doo doo! Horsemen trample on the copsed formation and ride forward. . The surviving warriors looked at the back of the rescue team with nk expressions. * * * Big. Are you okay? The young Dojo Cheonwoo asked the old Taoist monk who was leaning against the wall with a worried expression. The old man, who had poured alcohol to disinfect the affected area on his side, nodded with a frowning expression. Weve lost the chase, so well have some time to spare. Please use this gap to do some luck. There is no time for that. Master. It will catch up quickly. You must move again as soon as first aid ispleted. Dojang Cheonwoo bit his lip. Even though I was experiencing it myself, I could not easily ept the current situation. Many executioners lost their lives. The surviving disciples scattered. Even the teacher, who was called the Sword Demon and respected by everyone, suffered serious injuries. I couldnte to my senses as unimaginable things happened one after another. The old plum blossom divine sword master Hyeongun said while stroking his disciples head. do not worry. Volcanic waves do not copse that easily. . For now, lets focus on getting out of Ranju safely. Gather the disciples together. All right. Dojang Cheonwoo, who made an effort to calm his expression, nodded and left. Hyeongun Dojang, who was left alone in the cave with a cloth wrapped around his waist, frowned. The wound from thest chase was throbbing. The injury did not appear to be that serious on the outside, but the problem was internal energy that had prated through the affected area. The energy was so poisonous that it had not yet been resolved and was worsening the internal injuries. I dont know how much longer I can hold out. Hyeongun Dojang took a long breath and put on his gi. The special training method that is passed down only to those who inherit the title of Plum God Sword dramatically increases the durability and recovery of the body. Given enough time, injuries can be easily recovered. The problem was that since I was being chased by the chase team, I could hardly take my time. There were limits to relying on natural healing power. As I continued to move vigorously over the past few days, the internal injuries were getting worse. If the internal injuries were left unattended like this, in the worst case scenario, one could fall into a fire demon. No, I didnt know that my head would be torn off by the blood flower witch, themander of the punitive force, before I entered the state. I acted strong in front of Cheonwoo. To be honest, I felt anxious as well. Of course, he had no intention of revealing such true intentions in front of his disciples. Master. The preparations areplete. Soon, Dojang Cheonwoo brought his disciples. A little over ten people. More than half of them were young men around the same age as Cheonwoo Dojang. After brushing aside the students who were looking depressed, Dojang Hyeong-woon felt the need to boost their morale. Its notpletely hopeless. ? I think some people have noticed, but the movements of the punitive force are a little different than before. Until recently, I took my time and took the approach of chasing down my prey, but recently Ive been showing signs of being overly clingy. Do you understand what this means? Are you saying they are also feeling impatient? Yes. Then why do you think they feel impatient? no way. Maybe a rescue team ising to help us. ! Im not sure, but I think the chances are pretty high. If the Blood Flower Witch, who is no one else, is impatient, then the scale cannot be small. Hmm. Also, it is highly likely that the members of the rescue team are warriors from Sacheon. Sacheon? Why do you think that? To put it bluntly, the Wulin forces in Shaanxi currently have no power to help us. The most likely thing is if the Sacheon branch manager, who has the authority to act on behalf of Maeng Ju-ryeong, gathers local warriors. The disciples faces brightened. Because the demonic cultists were narrowing their siege from the east, they were unable to head to Shaanxi and fled south. If the rescue team formed in Sacheon was heading north, there was a good chance that they would encounter one along the way. We may be able to join our allies soon. So, everyone, just cheer up a little more. All right! Chapter 265 Episode 265 From the time we crossed the border of the West and entered White Silver, battles broke out frequently. It was not simply that the frequency of attacks increased. The attackers martial arts level also increased dramatically. Now! Shoot! Boom boom! Dozens of arrows filled the air. The soldiers of the rescue team each brandished their weapons and struck down the arrows. Its crazy. It was different from the group I first encountered. Rather than blocking the path without any countermeasures, they wereunching a surprise attack after thorough preparation. What Im aiming for is not the main force like me or the Poison King. The targets were unmanned personnel located on the outskirts and rear of the formation. To put it simply, they were rtively unskilled people. Of course, the members of the first unit of the rescue team were all elites who had reached at least the peak level. The fact that their skills were poor only meant that they were inferiorpared to other rescue team members. At least there was no one in the group who was dishonest enough to suffer from a blind arrow or something like that. The problem was that there were sometimes experts mixed among the enemies. Among the arrows that were shot down, there were several that were filled with powerful energy. It may be okay right now, but if the forced march continues, the rescue team members will inevitably be exhausted. In the end, there may be someone who falls behind. When someone was injured, the movement of the rescue team naturally had to slow down. That was probably what the attackers were aiming for. Since there is no chance of winning in a head-on fight, the intention is to gradually reduce their strength. The method has changed slightly, but in the end, the basic gist of the operation carried out by the Demonic Church has not changed. It seems that they will focus solely on holding the rescue team back. I returned the sword in my hand to its sheath and punched the air one after another. The sixth herbivorous fighting fist of the wall power. Kwon Gyeok, who had a young knack for attacking, struck the faces of the warriors who were trying to jump out of the bushes on both sides. Sigh! Sigh! Sigh! Sigh! A heavy hitting sound rang out. I continued to drive my horse past the unconscious warriors. It was entirely thanks to me and the Poison King that the rescue team was moving forward without any significant damage until now. A poisonous king with an unusually wide sense of energy. Added to that was me, who had learned masturbation techniques. Most raids could be detected and prepared for in advance. Doo doo doo doo! The sound of horse hooves pounding the earth. It was separate from the noise made by the horses the rescue team rode. I narrowed my eyes and stared straight ahead. Dang Sang-jin spoke in a voice full of energy as if warning. e. A group of horsemen appeared, raising a cloud of dust. Everyone was holding long spears in their hands, and it seemed like they were about to rush forward in a straight line and hit the rescue team. They are not a mixed group of renegades. Are they all devils? I raised my tension and concentrated my energy on my fists. I knew it intuitively. That they are different from the enemies we have faced so far. The leading two men are skilled people who are close to being experts in the 100s. The rest are also elites of the inner circle. In terms of power alone, the rescue team had an overwhelming advantage. However, unlike those who tried to hit and run, this side was in a position to minimize damage. There was no answer as all power was exhausted before reaching Lanzhou. The distance between the two sides quickly decreased. The surface of the polearm facing this way was covered with a wavering energy. No way! A lively lions hoo ({Ӻ) burst out. As I pulled my right arm back and prepared to retaliate, I raised my head in surprise at the sudden shadow that appeared over my head. When Yanggang Fishing Association jumped out of the saddle and swung the fishing rod, the Cheonjamsa (Qz) that came loose moved as if it were alive and wrapped around a dozen long spears. He pulled out both arms as if fishing for a fish, and the polearms tied to the fishing line went straight up into the air. What! What is this! A voice full of embarrassment pierced my ears. The two men in front were able to retrieve their spears skillfully, but the rest of the men could not. Even if he rots, he is still a 100-year-old expert. I gathered the energy in my fist and drew a fierce smile on my face. It seemed like things would be resolved easily thanks to the Yangtze Cooperation who yed an active role at the perfect moment. die! Two men swinging long spears while barely passing by on either side. Instead of avoiding the attack, I opened my arms wide. The body was secured to the saddle using the Cheongeunchu (ǧN) method and the upper body was protected by strengthening self-defense. Absolutely! Quick! Just before the two spears hit me. A membrane of brain energy formed and covered the shoulders. Quadddddd! Instead of the heavy hitting sound, an unpleasant friction sound rang out. The two men lost their bnce due to inertia and fell off their horses, rolling on the ground. Big! shit! There was nothing to say about the words of those who fell in the middle of the road with a hundred horses running. The deathly screams of warriors trampled by hard hooves echoed throughout the area. As the front line copsed in vain, the demons in the back fell out without being able to do anything. ha ha ha! I rxed my stiff shoulders and smiled cheerfully. How long has it been since I felt this kind of exhration? . The soldiers who were watching while hiding in the bushes quietly left the scene. They were on standby to join in when a melee broke out, but when things didnt go as nned, they seemed to withdraw. After safely shaking off the attackers, I looked back and spoke to the group as if encouraging them. When we arrive at Jeongwonhyeon (Զ), we will be able to take a short break. Cheer up everyone. * * * Ipetent bastards. A giant who came out of the bushes with an annoyed expression looked down at the men lying on the ground and growled. The two men who managed to get up, Master Honma and Master Blue Horse, bowed their heads with expressions of fear. It was disgraceful. sorry. Demon Lord. Didnt you say that all you had to do was stop the movement of the rescue team for a while? Was that such a difficult order? Quang! As the man stamped his feet, the ground shook. The air in the area became heavy due to the demonic energy that spewed out. The birds that came out of the bush pped their wings noisily and ran away to avoid the mans spection. Please have mercy just once. I will definitely make it up to you. With that injured body? Youre saying something funny. . Take care of your men and return. I will follow the rescue team. Respect. The man kicked the ground hard. The Honma Daeju and the Blue Demon Daeju, who were staring at the back of the man who was quickly moving away, breathed a sigh of relief. It was fortunate that the opponent was the Demon Emperor of Fengcheon. Although he had a conniving personality, at least he was not cold-blooded and treated the lives of his subordinates like flies. If the person who ordered the operation had been the Blood Flower Witch, they would have been beheaded and killed on the spot. The two men stood up using the broken spear as a support and prepared to retreat with their surviving men. * * * Phew! A fierce wind blew. Every time the man took a step, the ground caved in. Damn it. Bungcheonmaje, a man who was crossing the main street at high speed, muttered as if chewing. It was a trap prepared with great care. They attempted to take advantage of the melee to eliminate Cheonryong, themander of the rescue team, but failed spectacrly. I was a fool to trust those guys. Even so, I never thought I would be able to buy even a moment of time. He was hiding carefully to avoid the poison kings senses, but there was no opportunity for him to step out. A feeling of emptiness raised its head. The Heavenly Dragon must be killed somehow. What happened recently at the back door shed through his mind. The failure of the operation to eliminate the evil spirit by sacrificing Baekmakmun was entirely the fault of the Sacheon branch leader. I dont know how surprised I was to see him survive and fight back even after being attacked by me. His level is higher than what is known to the public. Hwa-kyung at the age of 21. He was so skilled that even he, an absolute expert, felt threatened. Even the leader of the Demonic Cult of the time, who was said to be the greatest talent in the history of the school, could not achieve such great heights at that age. I had no idea how dangerous he would be if he grew further here. We must nip it in the bud. At first, I thought that the evil spirits and poison kings should be eliminated first. But now my thoughts have changed. Considering the future, the person we had to be most wary of was none other than Cheonryong. Anyway, the Poison King is just an old man who will die within ten years. The first priority to be eliminated is none other than the Sacheon branch head. When I heard the news that two groups of Yeongeumdae that had gone on a mission were wiped out, I felt puzzled. The story that the elites whom the Ma cultist personally selected and raised were wiped out because they could not do anything about e index was not something that could be easily understood. But now I know. The annihtion of Yeongeum University was a natural result. The Heavenly Dragon was not an enemy they could handle. There was a reason why the leader was wary of him. The Bungcheon Demon Emperor, who was moving in silence, sighed deeply. The problem was how to get rid of the Heavenly Dragon. Even if he was an absolute master who upied the top spot in the eight great demon armies, he could not kill him alone. There is the Poison King by his side, and many other powerful people are stationed next to him. In the end, there is only one way. He frowned and scratched his head, then clicked his tongue. There was no other way. I dont like it, but I have no choice but to go to that woman and ask for her cooperation. If we asked for help from the Blood Flower Witch, who was currently pursuing the Plum Blossom Sword, we would be able to secure the power to eliminate the Heavenly Dragon. I didnt want to be indebted to a witch like Sagar, but now was not the time to choose between hot and cold food. You will never escape the battlefield alive. Heavenly Dragon. * * * Quang! The moment the hand dyed white touched the sword, a loud noise rang out. The earth shook and the atmosphere exploded. The warriors around him fixed their feet on the ground using the Cheongeunchu technique to maintain bnce. Are you okay? Yourplexion is pale. The condition is not so bad that the enemy should worry. Lets see how long you canst. Dont worry. I can hang out with you all day. Youre so pretentious. A woman dressed in thin clothing unsuitable for the battlefield waved her white, glowing hand and cornered the old Taoist. The old Taoist monk, swallowing a surge of nausea, suddenly took a strong step forward with his right foot and unleashed his plum blossom sword. ! The woman held her breath as the curtain of energy filled her eyes. I never thought I would still have this much power left. Although it seemed like an illusion at first nce, each and every sword that made up the curtain was a thread with enormous power. As expected, the Sword Demon. The woman swung her crossed hands strongly. A hand bent like a rake roughly tore apart the curtain of energy. Quadddddd! The energy that could not be resolved causedrge and small wounds all over her body. The clothes were already very revealing, but they were cut and torn by the sword and becamepletely tattered. You damn old man. The woman looked around with fierce eyes and swore. The plum blossom sword had already disappeared. I just looked away for a moment and then it disappeared like a ghost. The woman raised her voice as if to urge the demons around her. Go after him! Hes injured, so he probably hasnt gone far yet! Chapter 266 Episode 266 Wooweek! A Taoist monk who escaped through a narrow gap in the rock that could barely fit one person through vomited a handful of blood. My vision was shaking uncontrobly and I felt dizzy. It was difficult to stand and maintain proper bnce. Big. The Taoist man, covering his mouth with his sleeve, sat with his back against a tree. When I looked down, I saw that my side was stained red. It looked like the wound that had been worked so hard to stop the bleeding had opened up. The cost of facing the Blood Witch with an injured body was great. The Blood Flower Witchs German martial arts is Sosu Gong (ֹ). This martial art, otherwise known as a small magic skill, was famous for its strong destructive tendencies among all the magic skills possessed by the Demonic Cult. The old Taoist master Hyeongun muttered to himself while breathing heavily. The internal wounds deepened. Now its to the point where natural healing power cant do anything. If I didnt receive treatment from an excellent doctor and recuperate for several months, I might never be able to use martial arts. Still, I have no regrets. Because it gave the disciples time to escape safely. He let out a long sigh and struggled to get up from his seat. I couldnt rest forever. It would be great if the disciples could escape Ranju on their own, but the pursuers were elites of the Demonic Cult, including the Blood Flower Witch. Its only a matter of time before the location is discovered. Ill have to join you on time. Even if he lost his life, he nned to ensure that his surviving disciples would escape the prison safely. Otherwise, I would have no face to see the dead Jangmun-in. That guy Cheonwoo. If you care about me, you shouldnt be so foolish. * * * Now is the time! Stop his movements! Dont let your youthful appearance catch you off guard! This guy is a master of fireworks! Raining arrows. Cutlerying from all directions. About a day away, warriors holding irons were waiting. I spun the new model around and unleashed the Wolyeonggeom sword. The 19th herbivorous month (). Sword energy spread out indiscriminately and swept across the area. Quadddddd! An unpleasant friction sound rang out. The arrows crumbled and the weapons were broken. Mmm! Big hmm. The warriors who quickly retreated to the back and widened the distance began to cry. I kicked off the ground andunched myself into the air, narrowing my eyes. Compared to the uproar, the actual damage was not that great. I was expecting this. A group that urately understood the state of this area and prepared appropriate personnel and equipment. The level of each person was also considerable. Talented people who have reached at least the edge of being first-ss. The man who appeared to be the conductor was an expert who had reached the peak of his abilities. I thought they would be able to break down the formation in an instant, but it was not easy to deal with them as they engaged in wheel warfare, alternating offense and defense like gears interlocking. I was prepared, but. Still, I couldnt help but feel bitter. I took out a small needle from my pocket and held it in my hand. < Cheonryong was hiding his realm. > < In fact, he is not a transcendental master, but a master of the Flower Sutra. > My inaction, which I had kept hidden for so long, became widely known. It was only natural that he showed off his sword skills while dealing with the Bungcheon Demon Emperor at Baekmakmun. It would be a lie if I said I didnt feel regretful. Because what had been hidden for so long was revealed in an instant. Among the famous sayings handed down in the martial arts world, there is this one. If you want to survive for a long time, hide your skills. The more cards you have hidden, the more advantageous you can gain in actualbat. Because you can outwit your opponent. So far, we have been actively utilizing that advantage and benefiting from it. For example, when dealing with Yeongeumdae. But now I can no longer do that. As the rumor spread that I was one of the top 100 masters, my enemies began to prepare ordingly. Well, I didnt think I could hide it forever. It wasnt that he regretted showing his strength. If I had saved myself at the time, Ak Yeo-ryeong, one of the rescue teams greatest strength, would have died or been seriously injured. Many people often mistakenly believe that the reason for hiding ones power was to reveal it when needed. Now that I had entered the battlefield with arge army, it was not a time to hide, but a time to reveal. by the way. It was taking longer than expected. In order to catch up with the rescue team that went first, we need to clear this ce quickly. Its not good to take too much time. The battlefield was a ce where no matter how good an expert you were, if your stamina was low and your stamina was depleted, you could be killed by a blind knife cut. The true horror of the battlefield was here. The violence of numbers was never easy. Could it be that the Demonic Cult, with its powerful military power, would have avoided an all-out war with the Baekdo Murim and prepared various tricks for no reason? Its a bit of a waste to show it here. Absolutely! Quick! Brain energy flowed along the surface of the needle, which was made of iron thatsted 10,000 years. Soon, the energy gathered at one point emitted a dark white light. A needle fell in the middle of the warriors who all raised their weapons at the same time, aiming for the moment when theynded. The next moment, an explosion of alcohol engulfed the entire area. Kwaaaaang! The men were swallowed up by a massive explosion and disappeared without a trace. The unmanned soldiers caught in the aftermath rolled on the floor unsightly. In that gap, Inded on the ground and unfolded the Wolyeonggeoms herbivorous attack to sweep the outskirts of the siege. The eighth herbivorous month (). The sword body, which seemed to be filled with heat, mercilessly swept past the warriors blocking the front. Oh my. Something happened. The warriors quickly returned to their posture and muttered with frustrated expressions. The reason they were able to push me all the time was not only because they had a numerical superiority, but also because they created the conditions for a wheel-to-wheel battle by conducting inspections. Now that the camp they had desperately maintained had copsed, there was no longer any chance for them to win. There is no time to take them all down one by one. Quickly take care of the main force and then follow the rescue team. The energy that had been swaying along the surface of the sword rose and took on a clear shape. He kicked off the ground again and leapt, and the old man in the middle of the copsed examination room raised his arms with an expression of shock. Phew! The moment my arms touched the mass of energy, the blood spurted out like a fountain. The warriors nearby let out scream-like cries. Elder! * * * You came back safely. yes. Was there any problem here? Two people were killed and six were injured. Still, its a good result considering we were attacked by the Eight Great Demon Army. well. In fact, it seemed like the Bungcheon Demon Emperor had no intention of fighting properly. what do you mean? I mean it literally. He ran away before we could even exchange 30 won. . The poison kings voice was displeased. I scratched the back of my neck and frowned. The reason I sent the rescue team first in the previous fight was because among those who attacked were the Bungcheon Demon Emperors. I couldnt help but worry that if a melee broke out, the damage would increase exponentially. Therefore, he remained alone to deal with the traitors who followed him. Of course, the role of dealing with the Bungcheon Demon Emperor was entrusted to the Poison King. Bungcheon Demon Emperor, this guy. Just like they did at Baekmakmun, they made a surprise attack again this time using traitors as sacrifices. It didnt even seem like they were moving to eliminate the poison king this time. Did they simply try to buy time by slowing down the movement of the rescue team? This is ridiculous. Sending triple digit numbers of our soldiers to death just for that purpose. I looked back at the disciples of Cheonghyeoldomun who were burying the body of the deceased and let out a small sigh. There were victims, but there was no time to waste here. If you slow down your steps, you will give your enemies time to prepare. I had to move forward so that my sacrifice would not be in vain. I approached the injured warriors and handed them three pills. What is this? This is Somyeongdan (С). A list of names? Are you talking about the medicine for internal injuries that is only made on Mount Wudang? Thats right. Such a precious thing A disciple of the Jeomchang sect looked deeply moved as he epted the dangan. I added with a bitter smile. Because we do not have arge quantity, we cannot amodate the number of people. Please take it in half. All right. Im sorry, but I cant give you enough time to rest right now. One hour is urgent. Please understand. I understand. I guess thats why he gave me a list of vocations. Is it because they gave me a precious vocation list? Despite being forced to move unreasonably, the injured rescuers did not raise anyints. About three hours have passed since then. The group finally reached the outskirts of Jeongwon County. I looked back at the soldiers lined up behind me and spoke as if warning them. After passing here, you will reach Lanju. Currently, the Cheonnaji (_ؾW) is spread throughout Lanju. There will be a lot of high-level enemies that are iparable to the warriors we faced on the way here. The sound of someone swallowing dry saliva pierced my ears. Everyone knew. From now on, its real. In the worst case, the first unit of the rescue team could have been annihted. As I said during the pre-meeting, the priority above all else is rescuing survivors. Please keep that in mind. * * * Master! Are you okay? Okay. How about you guys? We are fine. Thanks to Gods sword drawing the enemys attention, no one was injured or killed. Hyeongun Dojang, who joined his students at a pre-determined point, breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, not a single student failed. It was rewarding to go out of my way to deal with the Blood Witch. Master, please take care of your wounds first. Heres the Golden Spear Pill. I have some extra clothes packed. Tear this off and use it. Its not contaminated with dirt, so its okay to use it to cover the affected area. Starting with Cheon-woo Dojang, everyone said something one by one, concerned about Hyeong-un Dojangs well-being. A faint smile appeared on Hyeongun Dojangs lips. First aidester. Its not safe here. For now, lets find a ce to hide. but. I appreciate you worrying about me, but now is not the time to rx. The chase team will soon catch up. All right. The disciples reluctantly nod their heads. Dojang Hyeong-woon, with a smiling expression on his face, took the lead and took the lead. thud! Next moment. The new model of the Hyeongun Dojo copsed helplessly on the floor. Hyeongun Dojang, who did not realize what had happened to him for a moment, blinked. What is this It didnt take long to understand the situation. Because I had overexerted myself for so long, my body eventually reached its limits. The problem seemed to be that he was rxed while joining his students. Master! Elder! Come to your senses! A voice prates Asrais ears. I felt embarrassed. What if he, who is supposed to lead his disciples, bes a burden here? I cant do it. I cant lose consciousness here The thoughts didntst long. The old Taoists consciousness sank below the surface. Chapter 267 Episode 267 Kwaeook! The man whose neck was held by a white jade hand let out a pitiful groan. Veins bulged on the healthy, bronze skin. My trembling hands went limp. In an instant, his muscr body became as thin as a wooden ear. Whoa. The naked woman, the Blood Flower Witch, who was sitting on top of the mans body, stretched out with a satisfied expression. She got down from the bed and looked at her body in the mirror ced in the corner of the barracks. Smooth skin with no visible blemishes. The wounds sustained in the fight with the Plum God Sword had disappeared everywhere. Red lips, as if soaked in blood, drew an arc. ? After admiring her naked body for a while, she frowned and turned her head at the sight of a presence outside the barracks. I felt a familiar energy, but it didnt feel weing. Why are you nagging me again? After putting on the clothes that the dead subordinate had brought to the barracks, he put on the colorful essories that were ced on the table. After nervously scratching her head once, she asked as she left the barracks. Is there a problem. I need help. help? Are you saying you came to me to ask for help? Yes. Emperor Bungcheon, an uninvited guest, nodded with a calm expression. The Blood Witchs eyes narrowed. I cant believe that the dayes when Emperor Bungcheon, who is no one else, says something regretful to himself. I thought that the sun would rise in the west tomorrow. I will listen to the story first and then make a decision. It smells like a corpse. I suffered a serious injury while dealing with Plum Blossom God Sword. I had no choice but to keep my body in perfect condition I didnt say this because I wanted to hear excuses. There was a hint of displeasure in the Pungcheon Demon Emperors eyes. He nced sideways inside the barracks and cursed in his mind. Crazy bitch. You dont know what moderation is. I could tell. The Blood Flower Witch must not have suffered injuries so severe that she needed to be quenched. She pathologically hated having scars on her skin. She was the one who could calmly sacrifice an innocent subordinate to heal a wound that would naturally disappear in a few days. No matter what, youre doing something that lowers the morale of your allies in the middle of the battlefield. The funny thing was that although he cared so much about his body, he never wore clothing or gloves. A vulgar piece of clothing that would only be worn by dancers performing in the Red House. It was so exposed that there was more skin exposed than what was covered by the fabric. The reason she preferred such unconventional outfits was simple. Because I want to show off my beauty to others. The training of magical arts produces various side effects. The mostmon side effect was that it became difficult to control desires. Although there are differences from person to person, when practicing magic gong, basic human desires such as sleep, appetite, sex, and desire for destruction are amplified. By taking Madan and achieving reverse blood retardation, the side effects could be greatly reduced, but even that was not perfect. Typical examples were the evil killer demon and the blood-sucking demon emperor. Eumsalgwima felt pleasure in acts of rape and murder. A vampire who consumes other peoples blood felt satisfied with this iprehensible act. On the other hand, in the case of the Blood Flower Witch, she felt joy in revealing herself to others. As her level of magic went deeper, her desire to show off grew bigger and bigger. This was Bungcheon Demon Emperors evaluation of the Blood Flower Witch. Old kid. An incarnation of the desire to show off, unable to show off the youth he regained by absorbing the energy of countless men. How on earth did a bitch like this sit at the top of the Eight Great Demon Lords? The more I looked at her, the worse I felt about her. It was unbearably unpleasant for me to be treated on the same level as this crazy woman. Would you like to take a walk for a while? I want to have a leisurely chat with the demon lord for the first time in a while. The Blood Flower Witch narrowed her eyes and rmended. The expression of disapproval he had made in public had disappeared everywhere. As soon as he realized that he was in an advantageous position, he changed his stance. good night. Bungcheon Demon Emperor nods his head calmly. He also didnt want to talk in a barracks with corpses rolling around. Please wait a moment. I will tell my subordinates to prepare mats and teaware. There is no need for that. I dont know if youll be okay, but the girl who was injured in thest battle needs rest. If you get tired from walking, shouldnt you sit down and rest for a while? The Pungcheon Demon Emperors face was distorted grotesquely. My stomach was boiling. It was so disgusting that I felt nauseous. This is why I didnt want to ask this woman for help. An old woman over seventy years old refers to herself as a girl. There was no such thing as Cheolmyeonpi. It seemed like he subconsciously wanted to emphasize that he was younger and younger, but his intentions were clearly visible, which made me very irritated. Some time passes. The Blood Flower Witch and the Bungcheon Demon Army began to climb the sloping mountain path side by side. Looking back at the members of Seonhwadae, who had been called in during their precious break time to do errands, Bungcheonmaje clicked his tongue and opened his mouth. There is someone who must be eliminated. Are you talking about the Sacheon branch manager? Did you know? You cant not know. This is the most talked-about news in Danggeum Moorim. . Hwa-kyung at the age of 21. There has never been a person in the history of martial arts who achieved this so quickly. It must be quick to say that you know. Now is your chance as he enters the battlefield. You have to cut the buds in advance. I dont know what youre so worried about. Dont you know, Lord Demon, that even those with outstanding talent do not necessarily reach the top of the realm? Rather, those great qualities may act as a reason that prevents you from oveing the wall. Its not something to take so lightly. Well, its not unreasonable for you to be so cautious. I heard that the devil attacked a sound ghost using Baekmakmun as a sacrifice, but was defeated and fled. I heard that the Sichuan branch manager interfered even then Pengcheon Demon Emperors eyebrows twitched. As I looked at the Blood Flower Witch, who was secretly scratching her insides and smiling, my heart was filled with murder. I even thought about just throwing it out there, whether it was cooperation or something else. Damn it. The only thing I regretted was not her, but myself. For now, I just had to endure it. I understand what Lord Demon wants to ask of me. However, the chase team I lead will focus on chasing survivors as we have done so far. what? Dont misunderstand. It doesnt mean that I will refuse Demon Lords request. ? How could a girl ignore Demon Lords wishes? The Blood Flower Witch, whoughed as if enjoying the reaction of the Bungcheon Demon Emperor, sent a signal to her subordinates behind her with a nce. The Seonhwa staff who were waiting quickly selected a t surface andid out a mat. I just judged that chasing down the survivors was consistent with the Demon Armys purpose. What do you mean? I mean it literally. Isnt the purpose of the rescue team ultimately to secure the disciples of the Hwasan Sect, including Plum God Sword? Ultimately, the ce where they will appear is determined. Right. I understand what you mean. I heard that the rescue teaming to Lanzhou includes several powerful people, including the King of Poison. Even if this side is superior in terms of military power, there is no guarantee that we will be able topletely annihte them. Isnt it easy to deal with an elite unit that is determined to break through one point? It was just as the Blood Flower Witch said. The reason the rescue team, with only about a hundred people, jumped into a dead area infested with demons was probably because they were confident in their own abilities. So I thought about this. When are they most vulnerable? A moment of vulnerability? This is a girls theory, but I think the moment a person bes weakest is when they have something to protect. Ichae looked young in the eyes of the Bungcheon Demon Emperor. Now I felt like I knew what the Blood Flower Witch was trying to say. No matter how great a fighter he is, he cannot demonstrate his skills properly while carrying a heavy load. Isnt that right? I dont think its a bad n. The Blood Flower Witch, who was sitting with her butt on the mat, offered Bungcheon Demon Emperor to sit next to her. An eerie smile appeared on her lips as she received the teaware from her subordinate. The plum blossom sword has already reached its limit. Youve faced me several times with internal injuries, so you might be on the verge of death by now. However, the rescue team will never be able to give up on him. It will make a good bait. * * * Same time. Is that true? Zhuge Hye, who was listening to the subordinates report with Ak Yeo-ryeong in themand barracks inside Baekmakmun, asked back with a surprised expression. Chu So, the member of the ck Night Guard, nodded and answered. yes. I saw it clearly with my own eyes. It was definitely a white thunderstorm. ! A man who came to Baekmakmun alone. The man who destroyed an entirerge formation with just a light punch introduced himself as Dokgo Woojin. At one point, a conflict almost broke out, but there was a lull as it was revealed that the other party did note to Baekmakmun with hostility. He also said that he was once the head of the Yellow Dragon Military Academy. ! Zhuge Hye kicked off the chair and stood up. The information she learned while researching Yeonsun in the past shed through her mind. [Hometown is unknown. At the age of ten, he entrusted himself to the Wanzhang family in Haji, Guangxi Province. At the age of fifteen, he entered the Hwangryongmugwan in Chengdu, Sichuan Province. I became a disciple of Cheonquan, the head of martial arts, and studied martial arts.] It was not the time to be here like this. If the mans identity was really Cheon Kwon (ȭ), he had to personallye out and greet him. Ak Yeo-ryeong, who followed suit, stood up and took the gold that was leaning on the table and said. Lets go together. There is no need for the White Dragon Lord to move himself. no. I also wanted to see at least once what kind of person the Sacheon branch presidents teacher was. A faint smile appeared on the evil girls lips. The two women, escorted by their subordinates, went out through the Baekbakmun Gate and headed outside. Doo doo doo doo! After traveling a distance of more than 10 ri () on horseback, the party was able to reach the ce where Dokgo Woojin was waiting. The moment their gazes crossed, Ak Yeo-ryeong let out an exmation that was unclear whether it was an exmation or a sigh. Huh! Chapter 268 Episode 268 I could recognize it at a nce. That your opponent is a master who will never fall behind you. It made me wonder why this person had never been known. I meet the Taesang family head of the evil family. Dokgo Woojin politely waved his hand and bowed. Just as Ak Yeo-ryeong recognized Dok-go Woo-jins level, Dok-go Woo-jin also recognized Ak Yeo-ryeongs level. Do you know me? Isnt there only one woman in Tangjin Wulin who has reached absolute heights? but. It was a foolish question. The group got off the horse and introduced themselves to Dokgo Woojin one by one. Jegal-hye, wearing a bamboo hat, asked in a voice full of tension. May I ask what brought you here? I came to help my disciple. Are you saying you came to help the branch manager? Dokgo Woojin answers by nodding his head. As if he had been waiting, Zhuge Hye gestured to the horse behind him and said. All right. First, please go to the Baekmakmun Gate with us. Is Soun at the back door now? no. if? He led the main force of the rescue team and went to Lanzhou. Lanju? I heard that Lanzhou is currently the most dangerous area in Gansu Province. yes. The sighting information of the Plum Blossom Divine Sword Great Association has been cut off from Lanju. You dont know exactly which prefecture they went to? Even we dont know that far. It will depend on which direction the survivors of the volcanic faction fled and what judgment the branch manager made at the scene. Are you saying I have no choice but to jump in and find it myself? Are you really nning to go straight to Lanju? Didnt I tell you? I came to help my student. Are you sure you dont mind? You must have been tired from the long journey, so it would be nice to take a short break Its okay. After finishing speaking, Dokgo Woo-jin bowed to Ak Yeo-ryeong and immediately kicked off the ground and jumped up. He reached high altitude in just one leap and continued to kick the air and move. The formations spread throughout the area could not stop him even for a moment. The members of the Dark Nights and White Tigers looked up at the sky with nk expressions. Ak Yeo-ryeong, who was staring at Dok Go Woo-jins figure quickly turning into a dot and moving away, smiled and muttered. Indeed, he is the disciple and the teacher. * * * Huh! omg! Dojang Cheonwoo let out a heavy breath as he climbed the sloping road. The masters who looked at him sweating like rain asked with worried expressions. Master. Are you okay? How about you take a shift with me soon? After taking a couple of breaths, Dojang Cheonwoo shook his head with a stern expression. Because he was carrying his unconscious teacher on his back, he wasted twice as much stamina as other disciples. Nevertheless, the reason why he persistently refused the offer to rotate the executioners was not simply because of the priests ties. I have to do it. The special training method, passed down only to those who inherit the title of Plum God Sword, dramatically increases the durability and recovery of the body. Cheonwoo Dojos physical strength was far superior to that of other disciples of the Hwasan Sect. Additionally, the speed at which the consumed stamina was recovered was fast. Even the more advanced and stronger physiques were no match for him in terms of endurance. How about taking a rest there for a while? There is no time to rest. Cheonpyeong Dojo, the leader of the group, shook his head at the suggestion of Cheongyeong Dojang, who was taking the lead. It was impossible to know when the pursuers would attack. Now I had to increase the distance between me and my enemies as much as possible. We are fine, but we need time to take care of the wounds that God Sword suffered. ? Look. The wound was opened again. Cheonpyeong Dojangs eyes widened. I didnt realize it, but just as Cheongyeong Dojang said, the side of the Plum Blossom God Sword was stained red. why! I definitely disinfected it properly and stopped the bleeding! Arent the wounds inflicted by no one else but the Blood Witch? First aid alone may have its limitations. You look like a fucking witch! It could be dangerous if you let it continue to bleed. I think I need to take a break, even if its just for a little while. I cant do it. Let only one part rest. Cheonpyeong Dojang reluctantly nods his head. Ewha University students who were eavesdropping on the conversation between the two sides breathed a sigh of relief. Although they didnt say anything, they were all exhausted from the forced march that had been going on for the past few days. It was a time when rest was desperately needed. * * * The Yi Dae disciples of the Huashan Sect, sitting huddled together in the middle of a dense forest, chatted in weak voices. What happens to us? Dont worry too much. Didnt Shingeom say that? A rescue team will be on the way to help us. Isnt that just a story of possibility? Not really. But isnt it true that the pursuers have shown signs of impatience recently? Thats true. Dont just look at the situation pessimistically. Wouldnt it be better to struggle to hold on to a glimmer of hope rather than to cry out in pain? . Just rx your expression first. Dont make other executioners depressed. I understand. Everyone was feeling anxious. It was impossible to know when and where the demonic cultists would appear and attack. Even his spiritual support, Maehwashingeom, had copsed and was wandering on the brink of death. Although he was trying to say hopeful things, the atmosphere in the audience was inevitably dark. Beep! At that moment, the sound of the whistle echoed throughout the area. Dojang Cheonwoo, who was tying the waist of Plum God Sword with a clean cloth, looked around in surprise. Of course, none of the disciples of the Hwasan Sect carried a whistle. Are you saying you are crazy enough to take such items while being chased? shit! Theyve already chased me! Dojang Cheonpyeong and Dojang Cheongyeong quickly stood up from their seats. The two disciples immediately climbed up on a nearby rock and looked around with sharpened eyesight. First, the enemys location had to be identified in order to determine an escape route. Shhh! An arrow from unknown origin flew towards Cheonpyeong Dojangs shoulder. Judging from the shimmering energy, it seemed like it had been sent by a master with considerable skill. Kaang! Hana Cheonpyeong Dojang is also an expert who has reached the pinnacle of excellence. The arrow was struck down with just a light swing of the sword. The title of Maehwageomsu (÷) was not given to just anyone. this. Dojang Cheongyeong sighed and looked back at the Ewha disciples behind him. Demonic cultists were flocking from all directions. It seems that the whistle that sounded a little while ago was not intended to announce the location of the prey, but was a signal to announce the start of an operation. There is nowhere to run. If Maehwashingeom had been in good health, it would have identified the enemys presence in advance and opened a route of escape before the siege waspleted. Unfortunately, he was still unconscious. no method. The only option is to go through the south, where there are fewer people. There was no time to rx. We had to move before the siege narrowed further. The disciples of this generation moved around busily due to the urgings of the two disciples. Soon, the disciples of the Volcanic Sect formed a formation and began running south. Ugh! Soon there were injuries. One of the students of Ewha University, located on the outer left side of the formation, groaned while clutching his shoulder where the arrow was stuck. Cheonpyeong Dojang, who blocked the flying arrow and memorization, gritted his teeth. There was no time to treat the wound. First, I had to somehow shake off my pursuers and run away. Chachaechaechaeng! The demons who appeared on the other side all drew their weapons. Each and every one of them was a skilled person who had reached at least the highest level. The Taoists have arrived! Dont miss a single one! Whoops! Kwakwakwak! The demons who rushed in with eerieughter were pushed aside by the sword strikes of the Cheonpyeong Dojo and Cheongyeong Dojo. After confirming the kill by spraying swords, the Cheonpyeong seal shouted in a voice full of energy. Dont stop your steps! The screams of the demon cultists echoed throughout the area. Dojang Cheonwoo, who was moving in the center of the formation, escorted by other disciples, looked to the side and said. Sajil. yes. Sasuk. Please take care of me, Master. yes? Its not that surprising. I just decided that now is the time for me to take the lead and fight. Dojang Cheonwoo, who handed the teacher to Sajil, who was panicking, kicked off the ground and jumped. Now was a time when he, who was rtively good at martial arts, should not sacrifice himself. As a disciple of the Huashan Sect, I had to take the lead in fighting. Pathetic bastards! Get out of the way! The giant who was watching the situation from the outskirts of the siegework stepped forward, shouting the lions hooves. Every time he took a step, a pounding noise echoed throughout the area. Huh! The moment the giant wielded therge ax he held with both hands, a terrifying wave of energy attacked the disciples of the Volcano Sect. Quaaaang! An explosion rang out. Dojang Cheonpyeong, who raised his sword to protect the Ewha students who followed him, cried out and vomited blood. I only realized it after trying my hand at it. That this is an opponent that should not be confronted head-on. A top-notch expert! There was a reason why the southern encirclement was particrly thin. I never would have guessed that there was a fireworks expert stationed there. Dojang Cheonpyeong, who wiped the blood flowing from the corner of his mouth with his sleeve, exchanged signals with Dojang Cheongyeong through nces. An enemy that cannot be dealt with alone. Even if the two of them joined forces, there was no guarantee of victory. In the end, there was only one option for them to choose from. The two Taoists shouted as they quickly entered the gap between the other. Well take care of this guy! I cant guarantee how long you canst! Get out of here quickly! The students of Ewha University looked devastated at the unexpected instructions. Dojang Cheonwoo, who had joined the front line, looked back at them and shouted. What are you doing! Dont stop and keep running! Dojang Cheonwoo nced at the two Taoists fighting fiercely with the giant and bit his lip. I had no idea how to ovee the current situation. There is a sword spirit! The old man being carried on the young man in the center is a sword demon! Hahaha! The guardian deity of the volcano sect may not be able to protect the disciples of the sect, but rather, he is being protected! The name of the Plum God Sword will make you cry! The demonic cultists, full of morale at the giants performance, roared and attacked. Dojang Cheonwoo fought them with his sword of the Thirty-Six Plum Blossoms. If only it were Master at a time like this. Kakakakang! A sharp metallic sound rang out. Although Cheonwoo Dojangs skills surpassed those of the demonic cultists, his numerical inferiority quickly pushed him into a corner. The sword strikes from the demonic cultists roughly tore the hem of Cheonwoos clothes. The skin cracked and blood flowed out. Kaaak! The Ewha students behind him were not safe either. A young Taoist warrior whose chest was pierced by a spear fired by a demonic cultist helplessly tore down his body. Sajil!Ugh! Cheonwoo Dojang looked back with bloodshot eyes and roared like an animal. Being pushed to his limits and his concentration heightened to the limit allowed him to reach an even higher level. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! Three lines of swords erupted from the point of the sword and roughly swept through the demonic cultists in front. What! Have you been hiding your skills? The demonic cultists seemed to hesitate at the unexpected development. Dojang Cheonwoo rushed in without missing the opportunity and swung his sword one after another, opening the way. Kaang! Lets go! However, despite Cheonwoo Dojangs activities, the siege did not copse. Rather, as reinforcements arrived, it became increasingly thicker and more solid. Sigh! A memorization thrown by a demon pierced Cheonwoo Dojangs shoulder. The movement of Cheonwoo Dojang stopped for an instant. Is this the end? Cutlery came pouring in from all directions as if they had been waiting. I had the illusion that the passage of time had slowed down. Numerous thoughts appeared in my head and then disappeared repeatedly. They say that when a person is about to die, they see a magic light. Is this what they were referring to? A bitter smile appeared on the corner of Cheonwoo Dojangs mouth. Although he did his best, he could not fulfill his role as a teacher. Sasook! The moment a cry of despair burst from the mouth of a student of Ewha University, carrying the Plum Blossom God Sword on his back. A ck seal fell from the sky. Kwaaaaaaaa! A loud noise rang out. The ground caved in and a tremendous shock wave engulfed the entire area. Disciples of the Hwasan Sect as well. Even the demons who formed the siegework. Geohando was engaged in a fierce battle with two Taoists. Everyone looked at the source of the noise with surprised expressions. Whoa. The dust is clearing. The man standing on the corpse of the demon took a deep breath and spoke to Dojang Cheonwoo. Long time no see. Yeon Sohyeop? Chapter 269 Episode 269 There is no such thing as a mess. After taking a quick look around, I clicked my tongue. Its good that we arrived on time, but the situation was too bad. The sword spirit was unconscious, and nearly a third of the disciples of the Huashan Sect were either dead or injured. It looks like more than half of them are Ewha University students. I expected that my strength would increase by joining the Sword Demon. Things didnt turn out as easily as I thought. Even with a small number of people, we would have to break through the heavenlynd and escape. I felt at a loss because there were so many things to protect. In particr, it was significant that the core force, the Sword Demon, was wandering between death and death. Who are you! The giant who swung a huge ax and shook off two plum blossom swordsmen let out a roar. While everyone was scared of me and took a step back, I was the only one who didnt lose any of his energy. I drew my sword, held it in my hand, and gave instructions to Dojang Cheonwoo. Call your brothers and reorganize your formation. We will break through in no time. ! He passed Cheonwoo Dojang, who nodded with a confused expression, and rushed straight towards the giant. The giant raised the ax above his head and struck it down on the ground with a powerful shout. Quang! There was a loud noise and the earth shook. The warriors around them all lost their bnce and stumbled. I narrowed my eyes and thought. I never thought Id see it this way. Even within the Demonic Cult full of powerful people, there were not many masters who reached the level of martial arts. Most peoples personal information was stored in their memories. Geohans nickname is Hyeolsalbu (Ѫ). As can be seen from his name, he was a madman who loved seeing blood. In some ways, he could be said to be a person with simr tendencies to a demon of evil intent. Unlike the cunning and conniving demon, he is a simple and straightforward person. The love of showing off ones strength was the same whether in my past life or in my current life. The boldness of performing a simple move without hesitation, where the gap is as big as the movement isrge. Depending on the situation, it could be a move to outwit the enemy, but unfortunately, the enemy he had to deal with was me. Wow! As he narrowly avoided the ax and took out his sword, a shallow wound appeared on the back of the giants neck. The giant, who had hurriedly tilted his head back to avoid a fatal wound, let go of the sack and tried to hug me. This was also one of the techniques that Hyeolsalbu frequently used. In terms of his innate divine power, he was a person with few rivals even within the Demonic Cult. If you get caught, your back will be crushed. but. In the end, it was just ast-minute solution. There was no way such a shallow move would work for me, who clearly knew what to aim for. I threw out my tightly clenched left hand and struck the blood-killer in the abdomen. Following the noise of a leather drum exploding, the body of Hyeolsalbu flew through the air. The demonic cultists looked shocked as they saw him rolling on the ground and falling down the slope. I couldnt kill him. I shook my fist with a disappointed expression. It didnt feel like a lump of flesh had been punched. It seemed like he protected himself with self-defense weapons at the moment of crisis. Of course, even if it were, it wouldnt havepletely relieved the shock. Anyway. Its the same with the Yangtze Cooperatives and the Bloodughter Department. I dont know why people are so anxious to show off. This was a problem for warriors who reached a high level and fell into self-absorption. What were you thinking, taking your time in front of a high-ss warrior? If Hyeolsalbu had engaged in the fight without letting down his guard, there would not have been such a vain result. Its good that things are resolved easily from this sides perspective. Was he surprised when a strong enemy he had been fighting against was quickly defeated? The two plum swordsmen blinked and looked at me. I asked, gesturing with my hand to the students of Ewha University who were moving in perfect order ording to the instructions of Cheonwoo Dojang. Shouldnt you join? You seem to be taking on the role ofmander. Thank you for your help! I will definitely repay this favor! The two plum swordsmen suddenly came to their senses and joined the executioners and took the lead in clearing the road. As if in response, amotion broke out at the front. Kaaak! Poison! They are the Germans of the Party! Everyone be careful! A rescue team has arrived! When did we end up here? About a hundred people emerged after breaking down the outer perimeter of the siegework. The faces of the dying Taoist monks brightened. Get in. Gods sword is in critical condition! Please give me a ride first! this. The situation is absurd. I need to take him to a doctor as quickly as possible and show him. faith? Are you sure that the doctor of life and death hase? exactly. The rescue team is currently waiting inside the Baekmakmun (ĻT) upied area. Huh! The two Maehwa swordsmen breathed a sigh of relief when they heard that Hyeokryun-wook, alive and dead, hade to Gansu with a rescue team. This must have meant that the condition of the plum blossom sword was critical. This is my first time seeing you since the Yongbong Branch. Cheonwoo Dojo. Changin Dojo? Get in the back. Lets take care of your injuries after we get out of here. All of the disciples of the Hwasan Sect have finished horseback riding. The members of the rescue team turned their horses and began to run away. The demon cultists roared and attacked, but with the siegework broken, there was no way they could hold the rescue team by their ankles. Mak! Dont miss it! You guys! Kwaaak! Horses falling like leaves in the cold wind. When the distance widened sufficiently, the Tang family poisoners positioned at the rear threw poisonous bullets all at once. Purple smoke flowing from the broken bead covered the entire area. The demons who were following behind did not dare to jump into the smoke and stopped in ce. One of the plum swordsmen, who was staring at the sight of the demons moving away, muttered. Indeed, what Shingeom said was right. ? When I turned around with a puzzled expression, the middle-aged Taoist monk felt my gaze and politely bowed and spoke. I waste to say hello because I was in a hurry. I am Cheonpyeong, a major disciple of the Hwasan Sect. This is Yeon-woon, the head of the Sacheon branch of the Murim League. I guess it was indeed the Cheonryong Sohyeop. I have heard so much about the activities of the Sohyeop. It is indeed a famous and false story. Did Senior Maehwashingeom leave a message? Its not like that. I just remembered that Shingeom had said before, A rescue team formed in Sacheon may be heading north to help the survivors. her. I let out a soft exmation. Should it really be called Plum God Sword? The insight was unusual. It must have been a situation where he was trapped in aherworld and cut off from the outside world. I cant believe I made that prediction based on only the fragmentary information I received in that situation. This is why experience and age could not be ignored. I guess we have to take care of the injured first. If there is a member of the group, please take a look at the injuries suffered by Shingeom first. The wounds you see on the outside arent that big, but do you have internal injuries? exactly. That is also an internal injury caused by the Blood Witch. . The martial art that the Blood Flower Witch learned was Sosu-gong (ֹ). He was a type of magician who stole the life force of others and made it his own. Due to the nature of martial arts, the energy she used had a very vicious nature. There was a very high possibility that the internal injuries she suffered would lead to ignition. At least because it was a plum blossom sword, his life was still alive. If it werent for it, he would have died long ago. I frowned and looked back at the Plum Blossom God Sword in Changyeon Dojangs arms. Its a pain in the ass. Doesnt this mean that we cant expect the plum blossom sword that regained consciousness to help the rescue team? * * * Late evening. The rescue team decided that they had sufficiently distanced themselves from their pursuers and prepared to camp. There was no action such as starting a fire or preparing a meal. I just filled my stomach with the dry food I had brought along and chose a t piece ofnd to sleep on. Of course, I did not forget to decide the order in which I would stand guard. Whoa. I looked down at the plum blossom sword lying on top of theyers of clothes and took a deep breath. If possible, I wanted to save my energy before escaping from the heavenly realm, but I couldnt do that because the condition of the plum blossom sword was so critical. I thought it would be dangerous to leave it alone until I could take it to a doctor. First, remove the cause that worsens the internal injury. I ced my hand on the wound on my side and carefully let the energy flow out to examine the inside. As expected, there was still some energy left in Plum Blossom God Swords body. If he was conscious, he could have removed it on his own, but who would wait to know when he woulde to his senses? If I dont do anything now, in the worst case scenario, Plum God Sword could be a waste. In the end, it is just a remnant of energy that prated through the wound. Remnants of small pores, stuck-on residue and waste. All you have to do is burn it with white lightning and get rid of it. Afterpleting the examination, I opened my eyes and the image of Dojang Cheonwoo sitting across from me came into view. An expression that exudes tension. He didnt open his mouth, but I could tell what he wanted to ask just by looking at his face. its okay. As long as you use first aid well, there will be no problem. Really? yes. I deliberately answered confidently to reassure Cheonwoo Dojang. Although it was notparable to the Plum Blossom Sword, he also suffered significant injuries. Actually, he doesnt seem to care much. Aside from major and minor injuries to the entire body, a prating wound to the shoulder could have threatened his life as a military officer. Measures had to be taken to ensure that the patient could be treated by God of Baekmakmun as quickly as possible. Thank goodness. thank god. Please stand guard. From now on, no one can touch me. I understand. The Tang family warriors who were watching from the side formed a circle surrounding them. I ced my hand on the affected area again and closed my eyes. The tiny needle of the brain energy prated into the plum blossom god swords body. * * * Huh. About an hour passed. I took my hand off the old masters side and stretched with a tired expression. As I wiped my forehead with my sleeve, sweat came out. I was worried that the demon cultists might attack me during treatment, but fortunately, that didnt happen. No matter how great the recovery power of the White Thunder Gods Technique is. A task that required so much internal energy and mental strength was not something that could be done while on the run. I thought I couldnt do it twice. After swallowing dry saliva once, Dojang Cheonwoo asked softly. What happened? It went well. In order to bepletely cured, Shingeom will have to regain consciousness and focus on fortune-telling techniques for several months, but at least the condition will not get any worse. Thank you, Sohyeop! I will never forget this kindness! Cheonwoo Dojangs eyes became watery, as if he was about to shed tears at any moment. It seemed like he had been through a lot of mental distress due to being concerned about his teachers well-being. Okay, so please get up first. After forcing him to stand up as he was lying down with his weak arms on the ground. I sent a signal with a nce to Seoyeon Dang, who was watching from behind. Nodding her head, Seo-yeon Dang quietly left her seat and headed somewhere. Its fortunate that we safely secured the volcano sects disciples. In fact, the Bungcheon Demon Emperor and the Blood Flower Witch have not yet appeared. That made me feel uneasy. There was no way the two people would just let the rescue team go. There was a need to at least find out what they were up to. Chapter 270 Chapter 270: The disciples of the Huashan Sect at Yi Dae felt like they were dreaming. It was during the day that I thought I would be killed by the demonic cultists without making a move. However, when he came to his senses, he found that his life had been saved by a rescue team led by Cheonryong and that he was moving under their protection. Anxiety and despair disappeared, reced by relief and excitement. Look over there. Isnt that senior Yang Kang Johyup? omg! Really. In the whole of the central ins, the only person who uses a fishing rod made entirely of ink steel is senior Yang Gang Jo-hyeop. Senior Sogeolgae also passed by a little while ago. It was said that Cheonryong Xiaohyeop also recently joined the ranks of the Hundred Great Experts How many people at the level of the Hundred Great Experts are there here? The rescue team included many famous figures from Martial Arts who had only heard of them through rumors. The Yi Dae disciples of the Hwasan School, who had devoted their time to training in the martial arts of the Four Masters since the age of ten, had never experienced anything so surprising and refreshing. . Plum Sword Master Cheongyeong, sitting against arge tree, smiled bitterly as he swept aside the students of Ewha University who were chatting among themselves. I thought it would be better to show a bright side like that rather than being sad whilememorating the dead executioners. At least it wont act as a factor in lowering the morale of allies. Well, in a way, its a natural reaction. Even his students at Ewha must have known this. It is true that the rescue teams strength is powerful, but it is not time to feel safe yet. The immature attitude they showed was, so to speak, a defense mechanism to shake off anxiety. They were trying to find relief by reminding themselves that famous figures from Moorim were with them. The more people are pushed into a corner, the more they cling to the light of hope and pay attention to it. I had no intention of ming them. Ever since the Plum God Sword was defeated, the disciples of Lee University have been trembling with anxiety. Cheonpyeong Dojang and himself tried to keep the center of gravity, but it was realistically impossible for the two of them to fill the vacant position of Plum God Sword. If morale goes up this way, its not bad either. Ewha Universitys disciples stood up from their seats and began to look around the campground, observing what Cheongyeong Dojang was thinking. Kaaak! By the time we reached the outskirts of the campsite. A desperate scream reached their ears. please! Better kill me! Damn Tang family poisonous bastards! Do you guys have human blood flowing in your veins? The students of Ewha University looked at each other with puzzled expressions. omg! One of the Ewha students faces turned white as he couldnt help but look through the bushes out of curiosity. He quickly escaped the bushes, fell down on the ground, and began to vomit out what was inside. The surprised executioners patted him on the back and asked him. Why are you doing this all of a sudden? Lets go back. What on earth did you see? Its not a good thing to see. It would be better to go home quietly and not be reckless. ? They say the Tang familys torture is so cruel, but the rumors are not as true as the truth. I never thought I would see something like that in my life. The young Taoist monk nced back with a tired expression and quickly left the ce. The rest of Ewha University students followed him, tilting their heads. * * * please! This is all I know! As I sat on a nearby rock and watched the interrogation, I frowned slightly. Indeed, the party song was the party song. All kinds of torture methods that ordinary people could not even think of were unfolding before their eyes. While the other rescuers were taking care of the survivors of the volcano faction, Tang family members picked up the blood swords of the fallen demon cultists and ced them on horseback. The purpose was, of course, to dig up information. I really dont know anything anymore! The cry of a demonic cultist mixed with a scream. The arrogant appearance he had when he first came to consciousness hadpletely disappeared. The half-melted face due to the fire poison gave the viewer a strange feeling. I expected it to some extent. I thought there was no way the Blood Flower Witch and the Bungcheon Demon Emperor would just let the rescue team go. In particr, the Blood Flower Witch had a persistent personality that was second to none in the Demonic Cult. However, the two absolute masters did not show up until the rescue team secured the volcano sects disciples and escaped the siege. As someone who had memories of my past life, I couldnt help but feel a sense of difort. I was convinced that there was something up there. Thats why I intensively questioned the captured demons about this. They trapped the rescue team in a using the survivors of the volcanic faction as bait. The information obtained was only fragmentary, but it was enough to infer the situation. The captured demonic cultist said this. Immediately after the rescue team set foot in Lanju, the Blood Flower Witch issued a summons to the demons spread throughout Gansu. In short, it meant that they were gathering all their strength to ensure the destruction of the main force of the rescue team. I was aiming for this from the beginning. The Blood Flower Witch and the Pungcheon Demon Emperor were probably camped near the border of Lanju and White Silver by now, waiting for a rescue team. Lanju is an area adjacent to the west, but due to topographical problems, it was not possible to move through it in a straight line. In the end, the rescue team had to travel via Baekun in order to return to Baekmakmun. The enemys aim was right here. The fact that even the lowest level of Demonic Cultists knew the general outline of the operation meant that the Blood Witch did not feel the need to proceed with the n in secret. The expression of knowingly suffering something is probably used in times like these. In any case, the rescue team, whose top priority was to rescue Plum God Sword, had no choice. Even the Blood Flower Witch knows this, which is why she created this kind of precipitation. Thats a pain in the ass. The faces of the Germans cleaning up after the interrogation were dark. The anxiety they were feeling was conveyed through the atmosphere. They said it was in the middle of Mt. Cheopcheop. The journey so far has not been smooth at all. When he passed through Jeongseong and Baekun, traitors grabbed his ankles, and after he set foot in Lanju, he frequently shed with demonic cultists. In the process, several casualties urred. After much struggle, we secured the survivors of the volcanic faction and guess what? Now, the demonic cultists from all over Gansu have flocked in and they have to break through the even thicker Cheonnaji. Still, this is within the scope of calction. It was not for nothing that excessive force was put into the first unit of the rescue team. No matter how thick the siegework was, this number of personnel would have been enough to break through. Small cooperative. Dang Seo-yeon, who had organized the torture instruments and stored them away in her arms, approached me and spoke to me. I stood up, shaking the dirt off my clothes, and made eye contact with her with a smile on my face. Thank you for your effort. What do you n to do? Breakthrough one point. In the end, what this side has to do is the same. The risk has just increased slightly. . You dont have to worry too much. No matter how strong a siegework is, there are bound to be weak points. Of course, I felt anxious too. However, it could not be revealed in front of the rescuers. If I show myself shaking here, those who witness it will also be affected. Take a good rest. As soon as the sun rises, we will move. All right. * * * Amand barracks built on the border of Lanju and Baekun. The Bloodyer has been defeated again? yes. It is said that he was unable to survive for less than fifty years and left. This is ridiculous. The Blood Witch, who heard her subordinates report, muttered with an absurd expression. No matter what, thats true. A person who is as good as a master of Hwa-gyeong could not withstand fifty sums against a singlete Ji-soo. Does this make any sense? Should I really say that he is a talent that the Bungcheon Demon Emperor is wary of? The Blood Witch smiled, moistening her lips with her tongue. A young and strong man. Isnt this a person who possesses all three preferred elements? How special vitality does Cheonryong, who is famous throughout the central region, possess? I already felt excited. Just imagining it made my back tingle. What about the ck Death Squadron? I arrived at midnight yesterday. The strengthening of the siege was progressing smoothly. So that not a single ant can escape. The movements of the rescue team are also being reported periodically. Maybe its a small unit. With over a hundred people crowding around, it couldnt go unnoticed. He had a keen understanding of the enemys movements. With this, preparations are made to annihte the first unit of the rescue team. In the end, there was only one option for the rescue team to choose from. The best thing to do is to aim for the thinner part of the siege. But here, there is me and the Bungcheon Demon Emperor. There are several excellent experts who are on par with the members of the rescue team. Even if the Heavenly Dragon and the Poison King fight, there is no way they can hold out. I could tell. The rescue team would never be able to break through the siege and escape. Unless special variables ur. After finishing the report, the subordinate leaves the ce. Hmm. hmm. The Blood Flower Witch, who was humming and grooming herself, suddenly raised her head. A ck seal appeared behind her reflection in the body mirror. Tsk. The Blood Witch clicked her tongue in her heart and looked back, frowning. Among the demonic cultists who flocked to the camp built here in Yujunghyeon, there was only one person who was able to deceive his spirit and get close. Please at least show some signs. Its hard on the girls heart. The male Bungcheon Demon Emperor opened his mouth, hearing the Blood Flower Witchs protest in one ear. Where is the rescue team now? They said it collided with Hyogakdae the night before. We will arrive here in three days at thetest. We are fully prepared. I dont think you need to worry too much. Dont let your guard down. This is not someone you can look down on. I dont know how many times I hear that phrase. . Two men and women staring at each other. A strange confrontation urred. Just as the Bungcheon Demon Emperor did not like the Blood Flower Witch, the Blood Flower Witch also did not have any good feelings toward the Bungcheon Demon Emperor. It was then. A man hurriedly ran into the barracks. It was Daeju Seonhwa who had finished reporting a little while ago and left the barracks. Demon Lord! Were in big trouble! What are you making such a fuss about? They say a rescue team has arrived! Its when reportse in about their location. Where did they say they are now? Its the northern part of Goran County! They say the prisoners stationed nearby are engaged inbat! what? What do you mean! How did they get there already? I cant believe it either, but its true! It is said that the siege in the area is on the verge of copse! The Blood Flower Witch and the Bungcheon Demon Emperor both looked nk at the unexpected report. It was literally like a ghost crying. How on earth did these people who were discovered in Yeongdeung County the night before appear on the outskirts of Goran County in just half a day? Did you at least learn the grounding method as a group? The Blood Witch shouted, stamping her feet nervously. Tell them to stop them at all costs! Chapter 271 Episode 271 Whoa! Aaaah! The screams of the demon cultists echoed throughout the canyon. It is a sight worthy of the expression Shisanhyeolhae (ɽѪ). Doo doo doo doo! The earth shook. More than a hundred horses ran in a straight line across the red-stained ground. You guys! If you dont want to die, get out of the way! The rescue teams warriors mercilessly ughtered the demonic cultists blocking the front, opening the way. I, who was swinging my sword in the lead, nced at the high wall and shouted. ing! Kukukuk! Coo thump! A huge rock was tumbling down a steep slope. And not just one, but dozens. The overwhelming mass itself bes a powerful weapon. Even if you were a top expert, you could die instantly if you were crushed by a rock falling at that fast. Previously, when Yeongeumdae had prepared a simr trap by attracting bandits, they had been in great trouble. However, this time the situation was different. The personnelposition was different than then, and more than anything, this situation was anticipated in advance. Dont stop! Keep running like that! ck figures kicking off their horse saddles and jumping up. All of them were highly skilled people within the rescue team. Sigh! A big man with a beard like a bandit took a short breath. A stable posture that leaves you amazed. It was like seeing a huge tree rooted in the ground. bang! bang! bang! bang! As he repeatedly punched the air, the trajectory of the falling rocks changed dramatically. Rocks colliding with each other, breaking and splitting. As if he had been waiting, the rippled Taoist stepped on the giants back and leapt, spraying sword energy in all directions. The flying debris quickly crumbled and lost its shape. Yangjiang Johyup Ind, Sogeolgae Ind, Jeomchang Ogeom Ind, and Gwiju Samjeoldo Ind. Each of them had their own way of protecting the horsemen by cutting down rocks. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! The person who showed the most surprising performance was none other than the Poison King. Basically, if a hard rock collided with a thin needle, it was normal for the needle to bounce off. There was nothing more to say if the rock was rotating at a high speed. However, the needle that Dang Sang-jin threw pierced all the rocks in the path. When he lightly waved his arm, the rocks attached to the thread made of internal force rose one after another and passed by the rescue tform. oh my god. Is what Im seeing real? The Lee Dae disciples of the Hwasan Sect, who were moving while being protected in the center of the formation, could not keep their mouths shut at the move performed by the absolute master. The end is slowly in sight. A wide field beyond the canyon came into view. We finally reached the outskirts of the siege. I was d that somehow it worked out as nned. Once I left Goran County and entered Gyeongtae County, I would be able to take a breather. The two great demon armies, the Blood Flower Witch and the Bungcheon Demon Emperor, failed to reach the battlefield in time. This meant that the disruption operation had worked properly. Sessfully caught the enemy off guard. I tightened my grip on the reins and breathed a sigh of relief. To exin what happened, it was necessary to set the story back three days. * * * Early moning. I called together the executives of the rescue team and exined to them the n I hade up with on a whim the night before. We will break through the siege spread in the northern part of Goran County and head to Baiyin. Are you going to Goran County? The eldest of the three tribes of Guizhou frowned and asked back. He seemed like he didnt understand why that decision was made. The other warriors also had the same puzzled expressions. It was a natural reaction. In order for the rescue team to return to Baekmakmun, they had to head south via Baekun. They could not help but wonder why they were trying to break through the siege in the north rather than the south. The travel distance will increase, but it will be much safer. Tell me in a little more detail. My guess is that the Demon Emperor of Fengcheon and the Blood Flower Witch are probably located in the northern part of Yuzhong County. Is there any basis for thinking that way? Its just spection. There are two counties located on the border of Lanzhou and Baiyin. Goran-hyeon () and Yujung-hyeon. I dont know which direction the rescue team will try to flee, so I think they will be waiting at a midway point so they can adapt to the situation. That makes sense. To minimize damage to our troops, we must avoid conflict with the Eight Great Demon Army as much as possible. In the end, the rescue team has only two options. Should we break through the southern part of Yujung County or the northern part of Goran County? Is it even possible to avoid conflict with the eight great demon armies in the first ce? If what you said is true, no matter which direction the rescue team flees, wouldnt the Blood Flower Witch and the Bungcheon Demon Emperor appear in that area? I have something in mind about that. I will give you a detailed exnation soon. The eldest of the Guizhou Samjeol folded his arms and nodded. It seemed like he would listen to the end first. First of all, the reason why we have to head to the northern part of Goran County is simple. Because that is where the siege will be the thinnest. If the enemies arent stupid enough, theyll know that the rescue party is heading south. There is a high probability that the enemys main force is concentrated in the southern part of Yujung County. I continued exining step by step, pointing my finger at the map spread out on the floor. So that even those who are not good at military strategy can easily understand. Once we get out of the siege, we will run straight towards the south. As I said before, the distance you can travel will increase, but at least you wont have to engage in a head-on collision with the fully prepared demonic cultists who are waiting for you. Of course, moving around to the north also meant giving the enemy some time. The Magyo side will also respond immediately. It was easy to predict that the demons who had rushed out to the southern part of Baekun would once again establish a siege before the rescue team reached the west where Baekmakmun was located. However, there was bound to be a difference in the sturdiness of a siegework built over time and a hastily constructed siegework. In thetter case, if the rescue team decides to break through one point, they can easily destroy it. If we go as far as Gyeongtae County, we will be able to force the Demonic Cult to race against time. Will you be able to escape Baekun before the siege is strengthened? That will determine the fate of the rescue team. surely. It would be better than blindly attacking the siegework that the Demonic Cult had prepared. But wasnt the most important point missing? The third child of Gwiju Samjeol, who was quietly listening to the story, spoke with a sour expression. I turned my head and made eye contact with him. What is the guarantee that the siegework spread out in Goran County can be definitely broken through? Isnt the statement that the siegework will be thinner than that spread to the south ultimately nothing more than a spective statement? Of course. Even if your prediction is correct, there is a problem. Its just that its rtively less solid than the south, and the siegework spread out there shouldnt be taken lightly, right? Even more so, if the eight great demon armies join the siege Didnt I tell you? I have something in mind about that. I have a secret n to tie the Blood Flower Witch and the Bungcheon Demon Emperor to Yujunghyeon. Secret n? You may have all noticed by now, but the Demonic Cult knows exactly the movements of the rescue team. This means thatmunication between each unit is taking ce smoothly. ? Let me ask you a question here. So what do you think their means of contact will be? The third child of Gwiju Samjeol blinked at the sudden question. It was as if he had never even thought about it. How on earth do the demonic cultists keep in touch on a regr basis? Jeonseo-gu (F)? Basically, Jeonseo-gu was a means ofmunication using the homing instinct of pigeons. It did not realistically make sense for each unit moving around the battlefield to exchangemunications throughout the entire battlefield. Beacon fire? There was no way that the Demonic Cult, which had not yetpletely taken over Gansu, could have prepared such a thing. Above all, the beacon fire is easily visible. If the Demonic Cult had used a beacon to exchange hand signals, there was no way the soldiers in the rescue team would not have noticed it. Breakdown? The method in which messengers walked on foot was fundamentally slow in conveying information. The Blood Flower Witch must have known that if the rescue teams movements were not identified in time, there could be a setback in the n. This was also far from the correct answer. The answer is a spirit object. Spiritual creatures? To be exact, its a guy named Seol-eung (ѩ). It only lives in the mountains of Heaven, but it is intelligent and talented, so if trained, it can be used for military purposes. her. It would have been an unfamiliar means ofmunication to those who were not demon cultists. No, in the first ce, Seol-eung was not a very familiar figure to the demonic cultists. Is a spiritual object a spiritual object for no reason? Seol-eung was basically a wild animal. Because they were so picky, it was impossible to increase their poption by artificially breeding them. The quantity was limited, so only a very small number of magicians had the authority to use it. Its not unreasonable for you not to know. I heard that Seol-eung began to be used for military purposes after the Ma Religious Lord of the time took office. I said it was a spirit thing. If you cut open that guys stomach, what wille out? I dont call it a spirit creature in that sense. Tsk. Im losing steam. The second child of Guizhou Samjeol clicked his tongue and muttered. As I looked at his sincerely regretful expression, I couldnt help butugh. Anyway, if you use themunicationwork using Seol-eung in reverse, you will be able to confuse the enemys movements. Is that easier said than done? Once you hit it, everything will work out, right? Looking at the confident expression on your face, it seems like you have a concrete n despite what you say. . Well, the survival rate will be higher than if you move without any n. I have no intention of opposing it. Starting with Guizhou Samjeol, the surrounding warriors nodded one after another. I stood up with a smile on my face. It was a n that I coulde up with and execute because I was no one else. I had memories of my past life. In my past life, I had a high status as a disciple of the Demonic Cult, and of course I used Seol-eung-do several times. The secretnguage used by the demonic cultists was also intact in my mind. A picture was already forming in my head as to how I could confuse the enemy. The problem was how to securepliance, but I wasnt too worried about this part. Because at that moment, a suitable person was chasing me with lights in his eyes. Blood killing. A demon who has reached the state of peace. Was the name of the unit he led Hyogakdae (n)? A unit led by someone of his caliber would most likely have Seol-eung. First, suppress Hyogakdae and rob Seol-eung. * * * Thats how we got to now. I was the first to leave the canyon and looked back at the crew behind me and muttered. From now on, its a race against time. Chapter 272 Episode 272 Take it. Thank you. Cheongmyeong Dojang, an elder of the Jeomchang sect, epted the Somyeongdan (С) that I handed over with a puzzled expression. The n worked out well and we were able to break through the siege safely, but the process was by no means smooth. Several rescue team members, including Cheongmyeong Dojang, suffered major and minor injuries on the way here. Normally, I would have had time to treat my wounds and take care of my body with fortune-telling techniques, but the current rescue team did not have that time. Afterpleting the minimum first aid, we had to move again immediately. This was the reason why the precious names were being handed out to the injured. Leaving behind the Taoists of the Jeomchang Sect. Purr! I approached the horse that was tied to a nearby tree and stroked its neck. As I quietly stared at the horse barking roughly, I let out a small sigh. It wasnt just humans who were exhausted and injured. In the process of escaping from White Silver, more than half of the horses would probably be left behind. Are you okay? The old man approached me without any sign and asked in a voice filled with worry. It was Dang Sang-jin, the king of the Taesang family of the Sacheon Dang family. yes. Im fine. Didnt you put too much strain on yourself by leading the group as the leader of the rescue team? Im not really injured and theres no particr problem. I am rather worried about the head of the Taesang family. Yonsei is Yonsei, isnt it? I feel bad because I feel like they are forcing me into an unreasonable schedule. Who is worried about whom? Dang Sang-jin burst outughing. Contrary to what he said, he didnt look that upset. Lets spend some time making small talk. In a confident voice, I ordered the rescuers to go horseback riding. As the followers of the Sacheon branch walked around and collected food, the warriors stood up from their seats with tired expressions. Doo doo doo doo! More than a hundred horses running, raising a cloud of dust. From now on, there was no operation or anything. From Gyeongtae County (̩) to Huening County (). I had to run in a straight line and get out of the silver as quickly as possible. Depending on how fast you move, it will be determined whether or not you can break through the siegework built by the demons. * * * Kwazijic! Shards of the broken table flew everywhere. After hearing her subordinates report, the Blood Flower Witch could not hold back her anger and mmed her fist down. The Bungcheon Demon Emperor, who was watching the scene, clicked his tongue. I know youre angry because the strategy you confidently proposed failed, but why should you lose yourposure in front of your subordinates? I feel this once again, but the Blood Witch was not worthy of standing above others. Well, Im also embarrassed. Honestly, I never thought I would be stabbed in the back like this. I never would have thought that the contactwork using snow lions could be used in reverse. The gathering of the demonic cultists spread throughout Gansu in Lanzhou was virtually the same as giving up on pursuing the remaining survivors except for Plum God Sword. In other words, in order to make sure to catch therger rabbit, he let go of the other rabbit without any hesitation. But what is the current situation? It became unclear whether the borately prepareds would even be able to stop their escape, let alone trap them. If Im not careful, I might miss two birds with one stone. What if the rescue team escapes the siege and returns to Sacheon? I could guarantee that the Blood Witch and myself would be in big trouble. How on earth would you report the true situation to the religious leader? Fucking hell! The Blood Flower Witch, who was chewing her nails with a nervous expression, suddenly kicked off her chair and sat up. Emperor Fengcheon frowned and asked her. What do you n on doing? Isnt it possible to just sit still like this? We need to buy time until the siege isplete again. I will personally lead a small group of elites and try to slow down the movement of the rescue team. Emperor Bungcheon, who was leaning against the backrest and rubbing his chin, nodded slowly. Although it seems like a decision made out of emotion, the Blood Witchs judgment itself was not bad. Lets go together. Are you serious? If even the Demon Army is absent, who will takemand of the main unit? There wont be any problem. As it has been until now. what do you mean? Youre not asking because you really dont know, right? Until now, hasnt the actual leadership of the troops been left to Grand Master Seonhwa? Am I mistaken? The Blood Flower Witchs mouth was tightly shut at the remark that seemed like a murderers wit. It was just as Bungcheon Demon Emperor said. Even if she, who was only a nominalmander, was absent, the unit would run smoothly without any problems. The rescue team includes many outstanding experts. No matter how absolute an expert you are, there will be limits to how you can deal with them alone. . And it would be better for two absolute masters to move alone than to carry around unnecessary subordinates. It will increase mobility. Oh my, the day ising when I will carry out a mission alone with Demon Army. The girls heart is racing. The Blood Witch ced her hand on her chest and smiled seductively. A gesture that seems to provoke the opponent. The Demon Emperor of Fengcheon red at her with a disdainful expression and warned her. If you say any more nonsense than that, I will rip out your tongue. You say scary things so casually. But do you have the ability to do that? Theres nothing you cant do. The air inside the barracks became heavy due to the nervous battle between the two absolute experts. Daeju Seonhwa, who was watching, quietly took a step back and widened the distance between the two people. . Emperor Pengcheon nced sideways in the direction of Lord Seonhwa and gritted his teeth. He nervously got up from his seat and quickly walked past the Blood Witch and left the barracks. The Blood Witch snorted and followed suit. Whoa. Grand Master Seonhwa, who was left alone, sighed heavily and muttered to himself. I cant live up to my name. * * * Around the time I passed Gyeongtae-hyeon and entered Jeongwon-hyeon. The rescue team was suddenly attacked by two demons who appeared from the side. Huh! Who ugh! One of the disciples of the Cheonghyeol Daomun screamed and fell from his horse. The rescuers looked shocked as they saw him die instantly, having been pierced through the heart before he had time to utter a warning. Quaaaang! Immediately afterwards, a loud bang rang out. The Poison King and I released strong energy at the same time and attacked the attacker. When the dust cleared and I saw the attackers face, I cursed under my breath. In the end, you decided to take the risk ande forward yourself. There was an unforgettable face there. An outstanding beauty that is not at all inferior to that of Cheonhwacheonnyeo (컨Ů), who is said to be the most beautiful woman in Sichuan. A revealing outfit that would only be worn by dancers performing at a giru. Gorgeous jewelry worn on arms and legs. Both hands engulfed in white energy, as if to prove that the subject is a practitioner of Sosu Gong (ֹ). Finally, the Blood Witch appeared in front of the rescue team. Next to it, Bungcheon Horse Festival was also located. I thought it would be a littleter that we would have a conflict. It didnt take long to understand the situation. It seemed that the two absolute masters moved directly to buy time for the siege to bepleted. There was no time to hesitate. I jumped from the saddle, kicked into the air, and fired the weapon straight at the Blood Flower Witch. The two absolute masters should not have been allowed to run wild. Lets go! The hand, engulfed in white energy, repeatedly touched and fell off the damro, creating an unpleasant friction sound. like! The Blood Witchs eyes looked young. Licking his lips with his tongue and smiling, it was like seeing a wild animal that had found its prey. I frowned and unfurled the Wolyeonggeom. April, the twelfth herbivorous month. The illusion of a sword fluttering like a dance obscured the Blood Witchs vision. At the same time, powerful members of the rescue team, led by Jangjiang Johyeop and Sogeogae, attacked her. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! Before we knew it, Tang Sangjin was entangled with Bungcheon Demon Emperor and engaged in a fierce battle. Aaaah! Sogeolgae throws a series of violent attacks while letting out a cry that is hard to tell whether its a scream or a scream. The moment he discovered the Blood Witchs appearance, hepletely lost his senses. Die, witch! Is it too much to do to continuously perform powerful herbivorous attacks? A trickle of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. Phew! The ground turned over and dust rose up. I instinctively felt a sense of danger and immediately kicked off the ground and jumped up. Although I couldnt see it, I could clearly tell that the Blood Witch was targeting me first, leaving other warriors behind. wickedness! A lump of sharp force grazed my sleeve. The Blood Witch, who broke through the dust, burst outughing and swung both hands bent like pitchforks. You must not avoid it. It was a simr situation to the previous battle with Bungcheon Magic Bakery at Baekmakmun. If you were distracted by the attack rushing in front of you, your whole body would be ravaged by the imitative energy that was secretly moving around. I receive it with my body. I curled up like a bug and tried to defend myself. We did not forget to form a membrane of brain energy to cover the surface. Quaaaang! A tremendous shock hit my body. Even though I was preparing for it, a loud noise came out of my mouth. Big! At least this much! I gritted my teeth and did a somersault to regain my bnce. In a fight with an absolute expert, one wrong decision could result in death. If he had tried to avoid or fight back, he would have been seriously injured. dare! Are you ignoring us? The rescue teams warriors attacked the Blood Witch as if they had been waiting for her. Each and every herbivore they manifested contained a power that could not be downyed. The Blood Flower Witch countered that by turning over in the air with an annoyed expression on her face. There is no need to be scared. There are two over there and over a hundred people over here. The military superiority is here. The situation was different from when I faced the vampire with Bangcheoksam before. Among the rescue party was the Poison King. There were five masters at the level of 100 great masters, and there were more than ten masters who had reached the peak of maturity. It was a force that was enough to predict victory even against the two armies of eight great demons. The energy that had been swaying along the surface of the sword rose and took on a clear shape. Quang! The sword that was released hit the back of the Blood Witch, who was covered in self-defense weapons. . The Blood Witch turned her head and my gaze met in the air. The moment I saw the blood witchs narrow, curved eyes, I felt goosebumps rising on my back. I felt a sense of dj vu. I remember receiving a simr type of gaze before. Thats exactly the look the vampire demon had on me when he looked at me in Guizhou. They were openly treating people like gourmet food out of fear that they might be practitioners of Sosu Gong. You damned old man. Chapter 273 Episode 273: If I think about it, she was the reason I stayed away from women in my past life. I was still able to recall vividly in my mind the memory of being dragged into the Blood Flower Witchs abode when I was ignorant and being brought to the brink of death. If she hadnt treated me like a rare delicacy and postponed the process of indulging me, I would have turned into a tree and died. It was that old man who had the most regretful expression on the day I was selected as the cult leaders disciple. He was a person with whom I had many negative connections in many ways. What more can I say, since her name was written at the top of the kill list I wrote in my past life. Whoa. I took a deep breath, took a needle out of my pocket, and held it in my hand. My mind calmed down. There is no need to fall for provocation. If the fight went on, this side would have the advantage. Kwakwakwak! bang! At first nce, it seemed that the Poison King was tied up by the Bungcheon Demon Emperors onught, but in reality, that was not the case. How else could a poisonous king be a poisonous king? He was the person most skilled in poisoning and poisoning in the entire central ins. Blood Flower Witch and Bungcheon Demon Ind. As time passed, physical freedom would gradually be taken away. Absolutely! Quick! Brain energy was condensed on the surface of a needle made of 10,000-year-old iron. As the terrifying wave of energy spread, the Blood Witchs expression changedpletely. I felt like I instinctively felt a sense of crisis. It wont be easy to avoid this while being checked by dozens of experts. I had no intention of rushing in like a cow girl, unable to control my excitement, and creating the situation she wanted. I nned to focus on making my opponent thoroughly difficult. The needle flew through the air and hit the blood witchs palm. There was a loud explosion that was iparable to the previous one, and a cloud of dust engulfed the entire area. dare! Scattered hair and disheveled clothes. Grinding her teeth, the Blood Flower Witch emerged from the dust and swung both hands bent like pitchforks at the warriors blocking the front. A feat that tears even cast iron like a sheet of paper. However, the rescue teams skills were not strong enough to survive the random attacks. The Jeomchang Five Swords crossed their swords to form a barrier, while the Plum Flower Swordsmen and the Guizhou Samjeols targeted the Blood Flower Witchs vital points from the left and right. Chiek! The Blood Witch jumped up from the ground with an annoyed expression on her face. As the des crossed the empty space, she twisted the new shape and sprayed white energy in all directions. Kwagwagwagwak! Big! Mmm! The warriors, pushed by the powerful energy, fell into a deep sleep. As I watched, I secretly eximed in exmation. The almost acrobatic movements of the Blood Witch were surprising, but what was even more surprising was the coordination of the rescue team members. Even though it was a hasty connection, each persons role was clearly defined. I havent even put it together separately, but my hands and feet fit together well. Not only did they adjust the distance so as not to disturb each other, but they also restricted the Blood Witchs movements in an efficient manner. At first nce, it appears that the Blood Witch has the upper hand, but in reality, this is not the case. If it were a blood flower witch, she would have been able to lightly crush the fortune-telling sword. However, due to pressureing from left and right in a timely manner, he was unable to fully demonstrate his skills. No matter how absolute an expert you are, youre bound to be under pressure. With a smile on my face, I took out a new needle from my pocket. As I fiddled with the needle and looked as if I was about to throw it, the Blood Flower Witch red at me with a nervous expression. From her perspective, she must have been frantic as she was forced to watch my movements while being forced into a wheel battle. Now how will ite out? * * * My lord. I have something to report to you. Say it. It is said that an unknown master is wandering around Lanzhou. A temporary barracks located on the border between Baekun () and Jeongse (). After hearing the report from his subordinate, Great Lord Seonhwa tilted his head and asked back. What does that mean? It appears that damage has been urring continuously for three days. It is said that the Gogyeongdae was annihted the night before. Gokyung University? Isnt this a unit that includes many top experts? The identity of the pleural effusion has not been revealed. However, looking at the traces left on the body, it is highly likely that it was the work of one person. Grand Master Shenhuas face became serious. The fact that the identity of the beast had not yet been identified meant that the subjects martial arts skills were that excellent. Whats the purpose? Naturally, doubts arose. Why would such a great expert show up in Lanzhou at this time? Is this a Baekdo warrior who jumped into the battlefield to help the rescue team? The rescue team led by the Sichuan branch chief had already left Lanju and entered Baiyin. What kind of connection is there between the unknown master and the rescue team? Im sure he didnt get lost because he couldnt join the unit. I dont know. There is too little information. Unfortunately, there was no time to deploy additional manpower to track the hysteresis. Now was the time to put all efforts into establishing a siegework. Where is the pleural effusion? They say it is continuing to move south, so I think it would have reached Yujunghyeon () by now. i get it. Lets just leave now. Arent you going to do something? It is not a matter I can decide on my own. Grand Master Shenhwa sighed and shook his head. It would be a lie if I said I didnt feel ufortable. However, the role that the Blood Flower Witch entrusted to herself was to lead the troops and form a siegework. I didnt want to do something pointless and be held ountable by my boss, who was like the embodiment of capriciousness. The matter regarding the unknown master will be buried for now until the two Demon Lords return to their unit. No matter how good a master he is, he is an individual. Even if you leave it for a while, it wont have much of an impact on the general public. * * * Command barracks within Baekmakmun. Zhuge Hye, themander of the ck Night Army under the Military Ministry, said to Yue Ryeong, who was sitting across from him, with a heavy expression. We have to meet you here. Can I ask why you decided that way? Each unit that went out on a mission has safely secured survivors and is returning to the Baekmakmun. The report has been received. Fortunately, things seem to be going well ording to the Sacheon branch managers n. The problem is that things are being solved too easily. Everything in the world has a cause and effect. What do you mean? The people who were supposed to put the brakes on the movement of the rescue team disappeared all at once. Where do you think they are now? Is it Ranju? Thats right. In all likelihood, he would have joined the siege to trap the unit led by the Sacheon branch chief. The evil girl narrowed her eyes and nodded. ording to Zhuge Huis guess, there was a high probability that the first unit of the rescue team would be in great trouble. Her statement that she had to meet him from here must have had that in mind. Perhaps the Blood Flower Witch, who was chasing the survivors of the Volcanic Sect in Lanju, issued a summons. In order to reliably subdue the main force of the rescue team. Hmm. So we also have to move ordingly. If we dont leave right away, we may not arrive on time. I understand what you mean. Ak Yeo-ryeong got up from her seat, picked up the gold that was leaning on the table, and put it on her back. Is it because the opinion was epted more easily than expected? Zhuge Hye followed her with his gaze and made a puzzled expression. Theres no need to look so surprised. I just thought your judgment was right. Thank you. What are you doing? There would be a lot of work to be done to get moving right away. I will deliver orders to the crew immediately. Ak Yeo-ryeong, who was staring at the back of Zhuge Hye as he left the barracks with quick steps, drew a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. The reason she epted the offer to go to war without much disagreement was not simply because she highly regarded Zhuge Hyes insight. The conversation she had with Yeonsun earlier shed through her mind. He is the sessor chosen by Zhuge Huan, a military master of the Maeng Dynasty * * * Kwakwakwakwakwak! A loud noise rang out. Cough! Soldiers covered in dust let out a faint cough. The dust is clearing. Tsk. I clicked my tongue as I looked down at the messed up government office. The Blood Flower Witch and the Bungcheon Demon Emperor, who had been engaged in a fierce battle with the rescue team for about half an hour, seemed to exchange a nce before running away at the same time. Anyway. Not even an inch is unexpected. I knew that they had note to harm the rescue team in the first ce. The reason they took it upon themselves to fight at a disadvantage was to buy time for the siege to bepleted. I looked back at the rescuers who were looking helpless and said calmly. Ill move right away. We need time to treat the injured. Take care of minor injuriester. Now is the time to move as quickly as possible. But The Blood Witch and the Bungcheon Demon Emperor will continue to attack in the future. To slow down the movement of the rescue team. Isnt it impossible to take a break every time? . A disciple of the Jian Chang Sect who insisted on taking a break reluctantly nodded. I looked around at the rescuers climbing on their horses with tired faces and sighed softly. Still, the damage wasnt that big. It was thanks to the proper coordination that suppressed the movements of the two absolute masters. It didnt take that long. When the Blood Flower Witch and the Bungcheon Demon Emperor first appeared, my heart sank, but somehow I was able to chase them away. Perhaps the two Demon Lords are also feeling embarrassed by now? The result is shabbypared to taking the risk and going there on your own. I couldnt help but feel anxious. It may be an overly hopeful observation, but I hope so. * * * Doo doo doo doo doo! The sound of horses hooves echoed loudly. The rescue team continued heading south, repelling the two demon armies that attacked from time to time. Repeated intense battles and movements. The crews stamina was depleting at a rapid rate. After crossing Jeongwon County (Զ) and entering the northern part of Hoening County (), the Blood Flower Witch and the Pungcheon Demon Emperor no longer appeared. It was not difficult to guess that he had joined the main unit to prepare for the final battle. However, instead of speeding up the movement of the rescue team, it actually became slower. This was because the horses started foaming at the mouth and falling down one by one. It seemed that the umted fatigue and injuries had finally reached their limit. There were many injured and they lost their means of transportation, so it was inevitable that their mobility would decline. Even the weather did not help the rescue team. They say its true peoples fate and great destiny. I looked up at the sky and smiled bitterly. Shoot! Heavy rain was pouring down. The solid ground gave way and turned into mud. The worst environment was created for the rescue team who had to break through the siege. But there is no time to wait until the rain stops. The longer you dy here, the stronger the siege bes. There was no choice but to ovee the adverse conditions and move forward. While I was quietly staring at the camp of demons in front, I nced sideways at the rescuers behind me and made a signal with my hand. Chachaechaechaeng! The rescue team members, each drawing their weapons, kicked the ground at the same time. Thus began the final battle that would determine the fate of the rescue team. Chapter 274 Episode 274 : Kwazijic! The soldiers of the rescue team broke the fence and jumped inside the camp built by the demon cultists, spraying sword energy at random. There were no ingenious tactics or operations that caught the enemy off guard. The time to benefit from a battle of brains has long passed. Its an enemy attack! Rescue team! They showed up! Demons shouting and blowing whistles. In no time, the entire camp became noisy. Demons came out from all over and stood in front of the rescue team. Without giving them a chance to form a proper formation, I unleashed my Wolyeonggeoms herbivorous attack and swept the front lines. The twenty-fourth herbivorous month (). Following the swords path, the remaining remnants crumbled and turned into countless energy swords. It was a herbal diet that required a huge amount of internal energy, but now was not the time to worry about distribution of power. We had to escape through the siege as quickly as possible. Kaaak! Aaaah! The demonic cultists caught up in the range of herbivory screamed and fell apart. There was fear in the eyes of the demons as they looked down at theirrades who were falling to the ground with their entire bodies shattered. The rescue teams warriors jumped in like angry bulls into the midst of the hesitating and retreating demon cultists. Kakakak! bang! He appeared to hesitate for a moment. The demons, whose fighting spirit had been amplified by the demonic energy, let out cries and brandished their weapons. Unpleasant friction and collision sounds pierced my ears. There are a lot. I clicked my tongue after kicking away the demon that was attacking me from the front. It wasnt just the numbers. There were some talented people in the middle that couldnt be ignored. There were even a number of top 100 level strong yers who stood out. This is a position where we have to move while protecting the injured. Once the movement stops, there is no turning back. At the center of the formation formed by our troops were the wounded, including the unconscious Maehwashingeom. They were the reason why the first unit of the rescue team went all the way to Lanzhou, and they were the partys greatest weakness. If the one-point breakthrough was blocked, they would be the first to be targeted by the demons. Teuong! The memorization that flew in silently was blocked by the brain energy membrane and bounced away. When I nced over and checked, I saw a group of people wearing masks and night clothes following the rescue team at a certain distance. Yeongeumdae (Ӱa). I was able to recognize their identity the moment I saw them. The physique of the man running at the front was familiar to my eyes. Although the face was hidden behind a mask, the identity of the person could be guessed just by the prayers emanating from it. Yeongeum Daeju (Ӱa) Previously, when I stayed in a guest house on the outskirts of Gyerim. There was a time when members of Yeongeumdae attacked with the purpose of kidnapping Choyul, the grand duke of the Manjang family. The aura exuded by the man presumed to be their leader at the time was exactly the same as the aura of the man in front of me now. I dont know when I joined the siege of Gansu. At this point, I felt sick of it. If they followed their target like a leech, there would be no group that could follow them throughout the entire central ins. The fifth herbivorous half moon. The swords trajectory, which soared in a gentle curve, suddenly fell down. Sigh! The demons body, which had urgently protected its head with a spear, was cut in two at once. Blood was gushing out like a fountain, and those who were presumed to be Mynespanions were letting out scream-like cries. You piece of shit! I will kill you! Left, right and up to the top of the head. Men attacking from three directions. I punched the air one after another without even looking at them. The sixth herbivorous fighting fist of the wall power. The demonic cultists who had been flocking to Gwongyeok, who had a knack for attacking the enemy, were driven out in droves. Puff puff! At the same time, the three demons attacking from three sides all at once put their heads down on the ground. . The meny motionless, like dolls with their strings cut. I gave thanks to Seo-yeon Dang, who helped me with the appropriate cancer technique, with a wink, and jumped off the ground. Then, he unleashed the Wolyeonggeoms attack and swept away the demonic cultists on the ground. The twentieth herbivorous fall moon. Dozens of strands of sword energy poured down like heavy rain. Arge barracks crashed down, and the demons who had been hiding inside, waiting for an opportunity, came out clutching their wounds. It doesnt give us time to gather. It was the moment when I was about to kick into the air and shoot the new model forward. I quickly turned over in response to the sight flying towards me at an incredible speed. Kwaaaaang! An incredible shock came over me. The body fell to the ground and a pile of dirt rose up. Cough! I swallowed back the nausea and quickly straightened my posture. If he had beente in protecting his body by deploying his self-defense and brain energy, he would have died instantly. We arrived faster than expected. Was it nearby? A woman dressed in clothes reminiscent of a dancer. The Blood Flower Witch was standing in the air and looking down. I felt like I could believe that the person wearing particrly heavy makeup today was a ghost. Seeing as the Bungcheon Demon Emperor is not around, it seems that he was not aware that a rescue team woulde this way. Perhaps, by positioning one person on each side of the siege, they were able to respond flexibly no matter which direction the rescue party came from. I cracked my neck and added strength to the hand holding the damro. Its just right. He narrowed his eyes and made eye contact with the Blood Witch. The conversation I had with the Poison King beforehand passed through my mind. [If the Blood Witch arrives on the battlefield before the Bungcheon Demon Emperor, I will take on the role of buying time by dealing with her.] [ Wouldnt it be too dangerous?] [She tends to be obsessed with young, strong men. I am the right person.] [The opponent is an absolute expert. It would be dangerous alone.] [Its okay. Isnt winning the goal? If you simply focus on getting the other persons attention, you will be able to endure for as long as possible.] [I understand. I dont trust you.] From now on, the Poison King would take the lead in clearing the way. I pointed my raised sword at the Blood Witch and spoke provocatively. I will deal with you however you wish. Pleasee. * * * Get out of the way. The outskirts of the siege. A man said with an arrogant expression as he looked at the demons lined up in front. The demons, feeling wary, each drew their weapons and aimed them at the man. You dont know how precious your life is. ! Coo coo coo coo! The terrifying energy emanating from the mans body engulfed the entire area. The faces of the demons turned earthy. A powerful demon that does not dare to resist. It was an opponent they could never face. You guys! What are you doing! Cant we get our weapons back quickly? Themander, who was so startled that he ran out of the barracks and shouted at the demons. Themander, who had chased away the lead sword-wielding demons with a bewildered expression, opened his mouth with a restrained gesture. Forgive me. I didnt know you woulde so suddenly. Because I didnt include a message in advance. Please show mercy just this once. thank you. But what happened here. I came under orders from the religious leader. Are you saying the leader sent you? Dont ask unnecessary questions. Im sorry. The fact that the siege is maintained means that the rescue team has not yet been able to escape Baekun. Thats right. Probably around now Themander nodded and was about to answer. A bushy-haired deputy came running with a letter in his hand and shouted. I received a call through Seol-eung! It looks like a rescue team has appeared! You mean weve already arrived here? What direction? Its west! The man who was quietly listening to the conversation between the two sides twisted his mouth and smiled. Themander felt goosebumps rising on his back at that eerie smile. Luckily its not toote. Lets move together. We will get ready right away. Are you telling me to wait until you guys finish preparing? . This is what the religious leader ordered. If you dont arrive on time and miss the target, will you take responsibility for it? I made a mistake. If so, will you head to the battlefield first? Thats right. I wish you luck. Who do you dare worry about? When the man stamped his foot strongly, the new model disappeared from its ce, leaving only an afterimage. The surprisedmander turned his head, and the back of the man, so far away that it almost looked like a dot, came into view. Thats amazing. It was said that he was a strong manparable to the eight great demons, and indeed, as rumored, his inaction was as great as that. Cheonakgun (ǧ), the first disciple of the sect leader. A fearful but strong support force arrived on the battlefield. * * * Boom! bang! bang! bang! A series of collision sounds rang out, making it hard to believe that the hands were touching each other. I swung my left hand, which focused the white lightning, and put pressure on the blood flower witch, and then I suddenly unleashed my Wolyeonggeom attack. Twenty-third herbivorous month (ˮ). The remnants that remained along the swords path crumbled into countless des. joy! The Blood Witch snorted and swung her right arm widely. Quad deud deuk! The membrane of illusion was torn apart, and the rock located beyond it was dug deep. I nced behind me and burst outughing at the absurdity. Five huge scars. It felt like I was seeing traces of a monster from a folktale swinging its front paw. Its hard. Although I expected it, there were limits to dealing with her alone. Absolute masters were not called absolute masters for nothing. The small attack that the Blood Flower Witch learned was famous as a martial art with a strong destructive tendency among all the magic arts possessed by the Demonic Cult. Because of its odd characteristics, it is difficult to learn, but there are few martial arts that can be as powerful as they are once mastered. but. Even though there was a clear gap, I was somehow able to withstand the Blood Flower Witchs attacks. The reason was simple. Because I knew her well. Personality, characteristics of martial arts used, type and range of herbivory, etc. I hate to say it myself, but in my past life, I had a pretty shitty personality. Of course, in my current life, I didnt have a very good personality. However, in my past life, it was much worse than this. Perhaps learning magic would have had a big impact. The Blood Flower Witch was the person at the top of the killing list I wrote. Of course, I did a lot of research about her and had a lot of information in my head. now. Leaning my upper body to avoid the white-stained hand, I dove into the gap between my opponent and nted my elbow into his abdomen. The Blood Witch quickly covered the impact point with her left hand, but my goal was not to hurt her. Pow! The sphere of brain energy exploded and my new model flew backwards. The Blood Witch, who was pushed away leaving long tracks, distorted her face and shouted. You rat! Fight properly! He seemed to have figured out from the beginning that I was nning to use the recoil of the impact to increase the distance. Iughed inwardly and adjusted my sword. It couldnt help but be funny. To go head-to-head with an absolute expert. I have to say something that makes sense. Chapter 275 Episode 275: I dont know since when did you start acting like that just because you pursued a fair fight? Isnt it the way of the Demonic Cult to lead a fight to their advantage regardless of means and methods? It is unlikely that because of me changing history, the way of thinking of the demonic cultists also changed. . When I nced behind me, I saw that the rescue team was breaking through the siege and advancing at great risk. The Dog King, who was in the lead, was doing a great job. Shhh shush! The reflections spread out with the momentum to fill the sky. The entire area became noisy as the demonic cultists shouted their guard. A full-blown rain. A secret herbivory that can only be mastered by the head of a Tang family that spreads hundreds and thousands of memorized techniques and sweeps over a vast area. It was like watching arge army pour down a rain of arrows. The demon cultists caught up in the range of herbivory turned into hedgehogs and fell to the ground. At that terrible scene, not only enemies but also allies froze, speechless. bloke! Quang! As if warning you not to be distracted. White river waves roughly dug into the ground. I jumped back, took a deep breath, and watched the Blood Witchs movements. In the blink of an eye, she closed the distance and kicked up her left foot, fluttering the hem of her thin clothes. I could have fought back, but I didnt hesitate and rolled straight to the ground. Naryeotagons method. Some warriors who value face are embarrassed to touch their backs to the floor, but not me. Does this mean that pride is a big deal in a fight where ones life is at stake? bang! Kwakwakwak! To avoid the Blood Witch who was following her as if she would not let go, she hit the ground and leaped at an angle. He kicked into the air one after another and maintained a certain distance so that he could join the rescue team at any time. The ninth herbivorous month. Herbivorous food that gives the illusion of having opened the sword membrane. An illusory wall covered the body. The Blood Witchs sword that was digging into her side momentarily stopped. I got caught. In reality, it is just a trick, so it is meaningless unless the other person is fooled, but fortunately, the intention worked. I immediately threw away the needle I was holding in my left hand. The condensed brain energy was released and an explosion urred. Kwaaaaang! The new form of the Blood Witch, pushed by the shock wave, flew through the air. She somersaulted andnded on the ground, looking down at her mud-covered clothes and gritting her teeth. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! I bounced to the other side and flipped over in the air, spraying ck energy in all directions. The Blood Witch was not the only enemy to be dealt with. We also had to be wary of the movements of the Young Music University, which were always looking for an opportunity. Im out of my mind. A fight like this couldnt continue for long. It would soon reach its limit. If the Poison King hadnt provided memorization and support from time to time, he would have lost his life long ago. Whoa. The Blood Witchs expression became cold. I thought I could get rid of him in an instant, but he seemed to be feeling anxious because he was holding me back. It will no longer be your way. She mumbled like she was chewing, ignored me, andunched the new model in the direction of the rescue team. I clicked my tongue once and chased after her, cutting down the demonic cultists who blocked my path. I ran out of patience earlier than I thought. I thought it would end up like this. The Blood Witch was an emotional character. This wasnt the case normally, but when he was extremely excited or low on energy, he would immediately show a childlike appearance. I bet she didnt even know she was shaking hands. e! The witch ising! Get ready! The rescuers who were moving after the poison king all put their hands into his arms. Then, at the signal from the Tang Seoyeon, he threw away the memorized notes he had received from the Germans in advance. More than a hundred dark weapons coated with extreme poison flew in, aiming to bleed the Blood Flower Witchs entire body. ! A look of confusion appeared on the Blood Witchs face. The power of each memorization was not uniform. Among them, there were many that generously infused the power of top 100 experts. It was practically impossible to ssify and cut them out one by one. Even if you strengthen your self-defense and protect yourself, you wont be able topletely stop it. If I can cause even a small injury, thats fine. No matter how much of a Blood Flower Witch she was, if she was poisoned by the Seven Spirits Poison, her movements would be restricted. Wasnt this an extreme poisoning of the Tang familys secret that even put the vampire demon emperor in trouble? Mak! Protect the devil! The developments that followedpletely overturned my expectations. Puff puff! Arent the masked people who took the leap as if they were waiting and memorized it with their bodies? Thanks to the members of the film corps who threw their lives away like straw, there wasnt even a scratch on the Blood Witchs body. Looking at the surprised expression on her face, it seemed like she herself didnt understand how this had happened. Damn it. I frowned as I swung my sword. It seems that the Great Lord Yeongeum had read their intention and prepared in advance. The quantity of Chilhondok was limited. The same method could no longer be used. Even if you use it, it wont work on the Blood Witch who has heightened alertness. Jump and kick the head of a demon who is staggering and loses bnce. The sphere of brain energy formed at the tip of the toe exploded and the new type was fired. The fourth herbivorous month (). He struck the sword with the force of splitting the Blood Witchs head. A sword strike whose power is amplified through the use of special internal power. The Blood Witch, with a stiff expression on her face, held the sword with her left hand, bent like a rake. Crackle! A friction sound that made the listeners heart shrink was clearly different from before. I knew it instinctively. Damro, famous for his masterpiece Gu Yaja (Wұ), has reached his limit. If it continues like this, it will break. I stepped into the air with my right foot and kicked up my left foot. The Blood Witchs left hand, which was kicked out, naturally took a turn in the air. The next moment, a fist filled with great power struck the sword face covering his abdomen. Cough! A fishy scent that rises up the throat. It seemed like he had suffered internal injuries. I stuffed the bulletin board I took out of my pocket into my mouth and ran straight toward the rescue team. The members of the party generously shared their knowledge to help me join. Still, this has bought me quite a lot of time. The rest could be left to the Poison King and the talented members of the rescue team. When I returned to the ranks, leaders from the Tang Seoyeon and Sichuan branch asked about my safety with worried expressions. Are you okay? its okay. Its not so much that I cant move. When I looked down, the right arm holding the fence was trembling. The sound of a sword resounds uneasily. With a confused expression on my face, I looked back at the Blood Witch who was chasing after me with a very angry expression and muttered. We just have to escape the siege somehow. It would have been even better if he could escape before the Bungcheon Demon Emperor reached the battlefield. This was the reason why I decided to take on the Blood Witch even though the difference in skill was clear. Even if it is unreasonable, the movement speed must be increased to minimize the damage suffered by the rescue team. Ha! Aaaah! The cheers and screams of the warriors constantly pierced my ears. As the fierce battle continued, the rescue team finally reached the outskirts of the siege. * * * Stop it! Dont let it pass! You pathetic bastards! What Im saying is tie their feet somehow! The Blood Witchs shout resounded loudly throughout the area. We finally escaped the siege. After passing the border of White and Silver, the road to Jeongseong was opened. The soldiers of the rescue team ran down the canal, shouting cheers. The demonic cultists who quickly formed a chase team followed behind. Go first. Are you really nning on staying here and buying time? Someone has to tie their feet. . You dont have to worry about me. I will join you again soon. All right. Dang Sang-jin voluntarily fell to the rear of the unit. As I was looking at him blocking the narrow street, the name of a general from a history book came to mind. Tang Seo-yeon, Tang family members, and Dok Go Woo-jins four close friends, including So Geol-gae, stayed together to help him. I shouldnt have had an ident. I was momentarily worried when I remembered the sight of So Geol-gae ring at the Blood Flower Witch with red eyes, but for now, I decided to focus on the situation at hand. Even outside the siege, demons were lurking everywhere. I led the rescue teams soldiers, cutting them down from the front. How far did it travel like that? Huh! Holy shit! The rescue team members who discovered the 150 or so demon cultists who appeared at the front uttered curses. A familiar face was at the head of the group. Bungcheon Demon Emperor! I was wondering why they had not joined the battlefield yet, but it seemed like they had returned to the outside of the siege and were waiting for a rescue team. The warriors lined up behind him were all very capable. There is no answer to a head-on collision. First of all, here I am It was a time when I frowned and shook my head. Tiring! Ding! The clear sound of the performance, not suitable for an urgent situation, prated my ears. The Pungcheon Demon Emperors expression suddenly became distorted. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwaang! A tremendous shock wave swept through the area. It didnt take long to understand the situation. I immediately gave instructions to the leaders of the Sichuan branch who were looking confused. It seems that the Lord of the White Dragons hase to meet us. Make a big detour to the left and merge. Branch manager?! Where are you going! I will go help the remaining group behind. Guiju Samjeol and several other talented people went back the way they had separated from the advance rescue team. Although he was an absolute master who upied the first ce in the Ten Heavenly Emperors, Tang Sangjin was also a human being. They must have been exhausted from the forced march they had been through. There was a need to get help as quickly as possible. * * * Whoop. I quickly reached my destination and raised my head, breathing heavily. In the middle of a narrow street, Dang Sang-jin and the Blood Flower Witch were fighting fiercely. Fortunately, its still holding up well. Indeed, the poisonous king was a poisonous king. It was a time when I was about to kick the ground with a sigh of relief. Gagging! Suddenly, Dang Sang-jin vomited blood and Shin-hyeong stumbled. Phew! Immediately, the Blood Witchs hand roughly touched Dang Sang-jins chest. A blood-soaked hand pierced the old mans mouth and protruded through his back. uh? For a moment, I had the illusion that time was passing slowly. Even though I was seeing it with my own eyes, I couldnt understand the situation. Dang Sang-jin kneels helplessly. Dang Seo-yeon lets out a sharp scream. So Geol-gae and Jang Kang Jo-hyeop look back with shocked expressions. Everything felt unreal. Quaaaang! When I came to my senses, I was already pushing away the Blood Witch with a sword strike with all my might. The Blood Flower Witch, who was pushed away leaving long footprints, looked down at her blood-soaked hands with a bewildered expression. The fact that she was tilting her head seemed to indicate that she herself was embarrassed by the current situation. I quickly took Dang Sang-jins body, stepped back, and shouted. Seniors! Chapter 276 Episode 276: Arge prating wound. It was a serious injury that could not be recovered. The blood continued to pour out without stopping. Seniors. The hem of my clothes was soaked, but that didnt bother me one bit. My vision became blurry and my breathing became difficult. I have witnessed countless people die throughout my past and present lives, but this was my first experience like this. I couldnt quite calm the pounding in my chest. why? Suddenly, the image of Dang Sang-jin, hemorrhaging blood and staggering around, came to mind. The decisive moment that decided the death of the Poison King. There was no special omen or anything. I didnt really get the feeling that the Blood Witch had the upper hand in the fight. The poison king was injured while we were not seeing him, and it did not seem to have worsened during the fierce battle. Above all, the Blood Flower Witch herself had a bewildered expression on her face. As if he doesnt understand why he won. is it. It didnt take long to realize why. The martial arts that the Blood Flower Witch learned was Sosu-gong. The biggest characteristic of Sosu Gong was that it benefited the practitioner by stealing the vitality of others. Promotion of martial arts, recovery from injuries, replenishment of energy, etc. Aside from the fact that it was an inhumane martial art, there was no other martial art that was as unrivaled as it was. Of course, no matter how much of a Sosu-gong practitioner he was, the amount of vitality he could extort from his opponent during battle was only minimal. Its effectiveness was iparable to dragging a young man into bed and absorbing his vital energy. I myself have faced off against the Blood Witch several times, but I have still been fine. Even if a little of his vitality was stolen, he would be able to recover quickly if he got enough rest. Its my fault. The problem was that Tang Sang-jin was an old man over 100 years old. I should have taken into ount the fact that, unlike me, he was an old man with not much left to live. If left alone, he would die within five years. The forced march of the past few days had drained a great deal of my energy. Having dealt with the Blood Witch in such a state, it could be said that it was natural for the body to reach its limits. [I am rather worried about the head of the Taesang family. Yonsei is Yonsei, isnt it? I feel bad because I feel like they are forcing me into an unreasonable schedule.] [Who is worried about whom?] I should have inquired more persistently instead of casually asking about my physical condition. When he said he would stay here to buy time for the rescue team to escape, he should not have given his permission. Mycency and carelessness led to this result. please! Open your eyes! The image of Dang Seo-yeon hugging Dang Sang-jins body and bursting into tears came into view. Come to your senses! The voice of Guiju Samjeol, asking why he was making such a stupid expression, prated my ear. The demonic cultists, energized by the death of the Poison King, were shouting and rushing towards us. . Even though it was an urgent situation, for some reason, I couldnt get any strength into my body. It didnt feel real, like I was watching someone elses work. Tsk! Jangjiang Johyeop looked at me once, clicked his tongue, ran forward, and swung his fishing rod. [Can you move?] [Its been a while since I wanted to see your face.] [Its not a bad idea. I agree.] If I think about it, Dang Sang-jin has been friendly to me ever since we first met. Even when he saved me from almost being killed by a vampire. Even when I went to South Manchuria. Even after the rescue team was formed. They showed that they consistently gave and respected me. I thought I had be insensitive to the deaths of others a long time ago. It was my first time. Watching the death of someone who truly gave for me. I never thought that a day woulde when I would be so emotional in the middle of the battlefield. At this point, I cant say anything to Baekwoongeom. It was a time when I was rubbing my face with my sleeve while smiling bitterly. Suddenly, Tang Seo-yeon let out a scream-like cry. grandfather! Dont cry. An old, grayish voice followed. Did you say its a half-light cycle? Dang Sang-jin, who had barely regained consciousness, was stroking Dang Seo-yeons face with his trembling hand. It was a peaceful expression that contrasted with his pale white face. love. My granddaughter, it wont hurt if you put it in your eyes. . I should have told you sooner. Why havent I done this easy thing until now? Tang Seo-yeons expression became miserably distorted. It looked precarious, as if it might copse at any moment. What Dang Sang-jin said to me earlier passed through my mind. [A selfish, self-righteous and stubborn old monster. It wasnt until I was able to see myself from an objective perspective that I decided to change.] [It wasnt an easy task. Changing the impressions in other peoples minds isnt as simple as you think. At that time, it was Yuna who first came to me and extended her hand.] [Yuna was a special person to me, but at the same time, she was a sore finger. Although he didnt show it on the outside, that child had been hurt quite a bit by the looks and reactions of people around him. It was such a pity, but thanks to you, I have one less thing to worry about.] Dang Sang-jin and Dang Seo-yeon. A grand-grandson with a close rtionship. What emotions are the two people feeling right now? I couldnt even guess. Dang Sang-jin, who looked away from Dang Seo-yeon, looked back at me and said. sorry. You confidently told me not to worry and then this happened. My poor judgment has put you in danger. No one here mes you. Ill give it back exactly as it was said. Dont me yourself. You didnt do anything wrong. . It may sound irresponsible, but Im d that I was able to meet a warrior-like end. A faint smile appeared on Tang Sangjins lips. It felt so painful that I couldnt bear it. The hand holding the fence suddenly gained strength. Please take care of Seo-yeon Dang Sang-jins hand that was touching Dang Seo-yeons face fell weakly. As I watched Dang Sang-jin quietly close his eyes, I let out a long breath. under. A softugh escaped his lips. When I looked back, I saw that the members of the rescue team and the demon cultists were entangled together and engaged in a melee. Mak! Dont let them get to you! The appearance of the Germans struggling to prevent the demons from approaching this direction was especially noticeable. Everything was annoying. Even the Blood Flower Witch who shed her sorrow with a triumphant expression. The magicians alsough loudly after confirming the death of the Poison King. I didnt think I could bear it without destroying everything. this! When are those guys over there? Guizhou Samjeol shouted with a frustrated expression. The rescue teams soldiers turned their heads and sighed. A group of demonic cultists who had secretly returned to the rear had blocked the escape route. The appearance of the masked person leading the group was familiar to my eyes. Yeongeumdaeju. They were guys who annoyed people until the very end. In the front is a chasing party of the Demonic Cult, including the Blood Flower Witch. At the rear is a separate unit, including Yeongeumdae. There was nowhere to run. The term desperate life must have been used to describe this situation. From the beginning, when Dang Sang-jin died, the route to escape was virtually blocked. Even if you try to break through the rtively weak rear, the Blood Witch will not just sit there and watch. no. There is no way. I walked slowly and muttered in my mind. There was only one way for the group to escape this ce alive. Haha! Heavenly Dragon! That damn neck is mine! Kill! I will give 100 gold coins to anyone who takes advantage of this guy! The demons who broke through the checkpoint formed by the Taoist monks of the Jeomchang sect rushed towards me. I swept at them with cool eyes and swung my sword sideways. Sigh! The bodies of the demon cultists, cut into pieces by a single sword, were rolling around on the floor. The horsemen, who were blinded by the prize money and were rushing at him without hesitation, opened their eyes wide. what! Dont be scared! He must be tired too! If they all attack at once! bang! Quad deuk! The new model of the man who was encouraging the demons around him was thrown roughly against the wall. The face, so distorted that it was unrecognizable, struck fear into the surrounding demonic cultists. . I brushed off the blood on my sword and increased my walking speed. As I passed the rescue teams soldiers and stepped forward, silence fell over the area. What have you done? Jangjiang Johyup asked me with a trembling voice. Instead of answering the question, he pointed with his eyes in the direction where Tang Seo-yeon was located. It was an unspoken request to protect her instead of me. Thats funny. I raised the corners of my mouth and smiled eerily. It was a choice I would never have made if I had been in my past life. Self-sacrifice. This kind of thing is far from my taste. An unrefined, explosive energy spread around. Every time I took a step forward, the demons took a step back, increasing the distance between me and me. Absolutely! Quick! The atmosphere was distorted and electric currents jumped. I made eye contact with the Blood Witch, who had a stern expression, and chanted in a low voice. I didnt like you for four years. The informalnguage flowed so naturally that even I was surprised. Habits established over decades were broken in an instant. The bondage that had bound me for so long was released so easily that I felt dejected. Okay. I consoled myself and injected energy into Damro. The poison kingsst words, asking for Tang Seoyeon, continued to linger in my ears. I made a reasonable decision. It was a situation where we were surrounded front and back. If I didnt sacrifice myself here and now, everyone would die. If youre going to die anyway, shouldnt you take as many enemies with you as possible? I dont know about anyone else, but I will definitely kill the Blood Witch, who is the culprit of all of this. I thought it would be no problem to organize my thoughts again. It wasnt that I was consumed by anger and made a wrong decision. I was rational enough now. Whoa. My inner energy was boiling over. My whole body was overflowing with vitality. I felt joy at the feeling of omnipotence, as if I could do anything. Googoo googung! The energy amplified by the explosive magic attack spread out and encroached on the entire area. I wanted to try it at least once. ? I am an absolute expert who upied the first ce in the eight great demon armies and used golden techniques. Which side is on top? In my past life, I didnt get a chance to answer my questions. Because he was stabbed in the back by his narrow-minded second brother and lost his life in vain. Blood Flower Witch. He is a worthy opponent to ignite the final me. Qarring! bang! A thunderstorm rang out. The atmosphere in the area shook violently. Perfect! As soon as she snapped her fingers, a white sphere formed in front of the Blood Witch. The number was a whopping three. Huh! The magnificent Blood Witch quickly covered her face with both hands. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! The next moment, a tremendous explosion engulfed her new form. Chapter 277 Episode 277 This is already the third time. Also, operating a bomber attack. The first is to punish the second executioner who stabbed him in the back in his previous life. The second is to break through Reporter Cheons formation. The third is to open a way of life for the party in a desperate situation. It would be an experience that would be difficult for others to experience once in their lives. I could tell. That there will never be a person before or since who uses a golden skill that leads to the casters destruction three times. Is it because previous experiences have be food? Even though no one told me, I knew it instinctively. How should I deal with this energy that is overflowing so much that I cannot control it? How can we achieve maximum efficiency? Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! Heaps of dirt rose up. The demonic cultists caught in the scope of the explosion rolled around on the floor and let out desperate screams. Ahh! My arm! What absurdity! Phew! A white jet of water split the dirt wall and flew towards my face. I swatted it away with my left hand, as if shooing away a fly. Patter. The pouring rain quickly settled the dust. The sight of the Blood Witch that was revealed soon afterward was truly horrendous. The already revealing clothes were torn and tattered into rags. Her hair had be scattered, and her smooth skin was bruised and bleeding here and there. It was a truly delightful sight. Although it didnt seem like he was seriously injured in an unexpected surprise attack, he felt d about it. Its no fun if it ends too easily. The intention was to kill him in as cruel and painful a manner as possible. So that at least the warriors of the party can get somefort. Its absurd. What kind of evil trick have you been practicing? The Blood Witchs eyes turned red. His pride seemed to have been hurt by being humiliated in front of his subordinates. I have no intention of exining every detail. I dont know what type of martial arts you have learned, but if it is a martial arts technique that allows you to gain that much power in an instant, the recoil would not be small. Are you going to die right here? It was just as the Blood Flower Witch said. Geumgong is a double-edged sword that drives its wielder to destruction. This was the one that became more disadvantageous as time passed. This was also the reason why she was taking her time by constantly moving her mouth, which was uncharacteristic of her personality. Its unfortunate for the Blood Flower Witch, but Im not apassionate person enough to fall for such an obvious trick. Perfect! With a snap of her fingers, the brain energy floating around the Blood Witch condensed and turned into a white sphere. joy! As if she had been expecting this, the Blood Witch immediatelyunched the new weapon to the side. I followed her using the technique of Lee Hyeong-hwanwi and shed my sword in a straight line. The Blood Witch protected her head with both hands engulfed in white energy. Quang! The eyes, heavily made up, were distorted. Formidable powerpared to the simple and crude sword road. Quad deuk! Quack! The ground that touched her feet was dug deep. ! This must have made her realize it too. That you can never defeat me through a struggle of strength. wickedness! Something invisible and sharp passed by the back of my neck. Blood was seeping from the shallow cut. I can see clearly. Originally, I would have been shocked and intimidated by the unexpected attack, but not now that I was using a bomb attack. Iughed fiercely and pushed the Blood Witch strongly. My expanded senses constantly conveyed information to me. Before, I could only vaguely feel it. Now I was able to clearly recognize the presence of Uihyeongganggi wandering around. Hiss! I tilted my head slightly to avoid the flying sword, and immediately went into the side of the Blood Witch. The sixteenth herbivorous moon (). A sword emitting heavy waves aimed at the Blood Witchs shoulder. The Blood Witch let out a loud groan as she tried to hold onto the de with her right hand, bent like a rake. The sharp de passed through her hand like an illusion. The bright moon () was, so to speak, the symmetry of the new moon (˷), the fifteenth herbivorous event. Although it seems to be a herbal attack that must be used in conjunction with an auxiliary martial arts, it has the opposite nature of Sakwol in that the sword strike that appears to be a real sword attack is actually a sword strike. Wow! A punch with 10,000 pounds of forcended in the side of the Blood Flower Witch. The Blood Witchs waist was bent like a bow. Ugh! The body of the Blood Witch flew away without even being able to scream andnded roughly on the wall. Ku-kwa-kwang! Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! Immediately afterwards, white spheres formed in front of her exploded one after another. Big. I nced at my scarred left arm and frowned. The Blood Flower Witch was not left alone. A moment ago, when my fist made contact with her skin. The rope that flew in as if it had been waiting turned my left arm into tatters. I was prepared to not be able to use my left arm at all, but the wound is not as deep as I thought. It moves pretty well. The Blood Flower Witch probably thought that I would withdraw my fist, conscious of the false g. However, I went against her expectations and instead increased my punches. There was no going back for me anyway. If I could gain the upper hand in a fight in exchange for giving up an arm, it was a profitable business for me. Yukchambone (عǔ). If I could give up my flesh and take the bones, I was willing to do so. If you thought you could defeat me without harm, you had better change your mind. Blood Flower Witch. * * * Stop it! Dont let him get close to Demon Lord! The Blood Flower Witch could note to her senses. Although he was a little surprised by the powerful Heavenly Dragons energy, he was confident that he would not be in danger. In the end, the opponent only temporarily increased inaction by using gold and gold, and over time, it will self-destruct. I thought it would be enough to make a moderate hit and run and drag the fight into a long battle. But what is the current situation? Although he wasnt particrly careless, he suffered severe internal injuries and ended up rolling around on the floor. I could hear the demonic cultists under mymand moving around to protect themselves. But I didnt feel the slightest sense of relief. I knew it intuitively. They wont be able to stop the Heavenly Dragon even for a moment. just as expected. As she struggled to get up, the image of a heavenly dragon charging like a bull appeared in her field of vision. Kaaak! Aaaah! The sight of the subordinates bouncing and flying amplified the sense of crisis. The moment when you make eye contact with a young man who is quickly closing the distance between you. Emotions that I had forgotten for a long time began to creep up on me. I feel afraid? To a lump of blood like that? The Blood Flower Witch gritted her teeth and took her stance, kicking the ground and rushing towards her opponent. Quaaaang! Immediately after, her new model flew through the air as if it had been hit by arge carriage. * * * The demonic cultists, who at first just watched the fight nkly, joined in in earnest and began to disrupt the situation. I ignored them and focused only on the Blood Witch. Move with your body strong in self-defense and receive attacks pouring in. He grabbed the side and kicked the staggered Blood Witch in the abdomen. Quang! A new type of Blood Witch that gets thrown into the wall again. It appears that he avoided a direct hit by covering the point of impact with his right hand just before, but even so, the impact would not have been small. Gotcha. He stretched out his left hand, grabbed the Blood Witchs hair, and swung it wildly. Before she had time to use her fall technique, the Blood Flower Witch fell to the ground and vomited blood. Torn hair was scattered in the air like fallen leaves in autumn. Puff poop! Although I was stabbed in various parts of my body, I didnt care and continued to push the Blood Witch. Although it was painful, it wasnt unbearable. I couldnt tell if it was really okay or if I was paralyzed by extreme excitement, but it didnt matter either way. This guy I wouldnt mind killing! The Blood Witch, who rolled on the floor to avoid the attack, hit the ground hard with her fist. The earth shook as if an earthquake had urred. Taking advantage of the pause, she quickly corrected her posture, put out her crossed hands and scratched my chest. Phew! The skin was torn and blood sttered. Pieces of flesh torn off in chunks fell to the ground. Hehe. Instead of making a painful expression, I smiled, showing my teeth. I could have blocked or avoided it, but I didnt do it on purpose. That way, you can avoid giving distance to the other person. The Blood Witch stared at me with a tired expression and muttered. Crazy guy. The fourth herbivorous month (). The sword strike, whose power was amplified through the use of special internal power, fell on the Blood Witchs head. While operating a bomber, it was difficult to perform a herbivorous attack that required precision. On the contrary, Chosik, which has a simple path and high power, matches well with the Poksama attack. Whoops! An unpleasant crash sound rang out. A sword de digging into the hand of a blood witch engulfed in white steel. The palm, which had be harder than steel due to the use of the small hole, cracked and blood flowed out. The Blood Witchs knees began to bend before suddenly breaking. The Blood Witch, who was kneeling on the ground, had a look of fear that could not be hidden in her eyes. Crackle! I hope the power struggle apanied by friction continues for a while. Cough! The bnce was broken in an unexpected way. In the end, Damro, which had reached the end of its useful life as a weapon, was cut in half. ! The dying Blood Witchs face turned bright red. He seemed to think that his victory had finally arrived. As if betraying her expectations, I let go of the sword hilt. He then mmed his palm down on her face. The first herbal soul exorcism of Sura Cheonsimsu (_ǧ). Oh no! bang! The Blood Witchs head hit the ground roughly. Her pretty face was sunken into a hideous figure. I climbed on top of her torso, swung my hand bent like a rake, and ripped off the skin on her face. The fourth herbivorous blood-ghost bird of Sura Cheonsimsu. Aaaah! An ear-piercing scream erupted. Kwakwakwak! Quack! One after another, the brain energy spheres formed in the air tore apart the bodies of the approaching demon cultists. My strength was depleted at a rapid rate. The Danjeon that seemed like it would never empty was already running out. Does not matter. In any case, the effect of the bomb attack does notst long. If I was going to pour everything into a limited amount of time, it was perfect to waste this much. Keuuk! Knock! Internal debris was mixed with the blood the Blood Witch vomited. An old monster waving his hands pathetically and begging for his life. After catching my breath, I mercilessly plunged my fist into her chest. bang! The seventh herbivorous fist of Byeokryeokken (cȭ). A blow that shatters the internal organs. The feeling of my ribs being crushed came through my fingertips. The Blood Witchs trembling body soon became limp. bang! Bang! Bang! Only after confirming the kill two or three times did I slowly stand up from my spot. Shoot! The pouring rain washed away the blood from my body. Big. As I looked up at the sky and took a deep breath, I btedly gritted my teeth as the pain assaulted my whole body. Thanks to the blood vessels strengthened by the white lightning magic, I was able to hold out longer than expected, but I was now at my limit. A reaction using bombing and magic attacks came rushing in. Chapter 278 Episode 278 I cant believe it. Jang Kang Johyeop muttered in a trembling voice. The other rescue team members felt simr sentiments. Heavenly Dragon single-handedly struck down the Blood Witch. No matter how much of the Blood Witchs power was exhausted from the fight with the Poison King. The impossible happened. It was literally a catastrophe. No, if you look at the conditions alone, Heavenly Dragon was more disadvantageous. He must have been physically and mentally exhausted from leading the rescue team over the past few days. The inaction shown by Cheonryong Yeonsun was surprising. They unterally cornered the absolute master who upied the top spot in the eight great demon armies. Before the full-scale fight began, Yeon-woons words passed through Jang Kang Jo-hyeops mind. [I wanted to test it at least once.] [I am an absolute expert who upied the top spot in the eight great demon armies and I used Geumgong. Which one is above?] It was definitely said to be a golden skill. Are you saying that Heavenly Dragon has learned magic arts? Generally, all martial arts called Geumgong are ssified as magic arts regardless of their type. The reason why Yeonsun was able to defeat the Blood Flower Witch was most likely because he temporarily improved his skills by using magical techniques that were close to the magic of witchcraft. I never would have thought that he could have hidden such a secret. I wonder how much longer I can endure in that condition. What do you mean? I guess you probably noticed it. The Heavenly Dragon is burning his life right now. . They probably judged that if things continued like this, they would all die, so they used a self-destructive martial arts attack in a different way. At least to save us. that! Dang Seo-yeon, who had been looking down at Dang Sang-jins body in a daze, raised her head with a pale face. With a small sigh, Jang Kang Johyeop helped her up from her seat. Hold on tight. The sacrifice of the Heavenly Dragon must not be made in vain. Tang Seo-yeons hands were shaking. The heartless reality that keeps hitting you before you can prepare your mind. Even with encouragement from people around me, I couldnt calm down. Kite Sohyeop! Btedly, the wounded and staggering figure of Yeonsun came into view. While he was shocked and frozen by his grandfathers death, he sacrificed his life to pioneer a path to escape. I felt a sense of self-reproach. My heart ached and I couldnt bear it. miss. Its not possible. When I came to, the family members were blocking my path and shaking their heads. It seemed like he was walking in the direction of Yeonsun without realizing it. Tang Seo-yeon bit her lip hard. He bit so hard that blood flowed down the corner of his mouth. I was angry at myself for not being able to do anything in this situation. I havent even been able to properly convey my feelings to him yet. She looked back at her grandfathers cold body and murmured with earnest heart. grandfather. Please protect the cooperative. * * * Definitely killed. I looked down at the blood witchs mangled body and took a deep breath. The head, heart, and dantian were crushed so that recovery was impossible. Considering that there was a possibility of survival even after receiving fatal injuries due to the nature of Sosu Gong, I used a lot of effort that seemed excessive. At this level, even if Grandfather Daerasinseon, not Daerasinseon (_), came, he would not be able to save her. Haha! Who did that? After revenge, all that remains is futility. Thats funny. I was able to confirm. Thats wrong. Although he gave up his second life to achieve revenge, he did not have a single regret. Rather, it was exhrating and refreshing. Im dead! A demon slowly approached, raising his sword high and shouting. Quad deuk! As if I had been waiting, I swung my arm and broke Mines neck. I cant fall down yet. Killing the Blood Witch wasnt the end. If the formation formed by the demon cultists was not destroyed, the party could not get out of this ce safely. Although I was in great pain, I used my superhuman mental strength and persevered. Somehow Is it possible to use energy? In my past life, I couldnt control my powers and went wild. However, in his current life, he was able to barely hold onto the strings of the opposite sex, perhaps thanks to his blood vessels strengthened by the White Lightning Divine Technique. Now that weve eliminated the Blood Witch, whats the next target? I looked back at the demons blocking the retreat with a fierce expression. As soon as I made up my mind, my body moved. bang! Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! The demons around him made a fuss and tried to grab his ankles, but they were all pushed away by forming a sphere of brain energy and exploding it. In the blink of an eye, it passed over the heads of the rescue team and rushed towards the direction of the Great Lord. Lord Yeongeum, who was at the center of the examination, gave instructions to his subordinates with an expressionless face. Im sorry to say that. Even if you react calmly, you wont be able to stop me. This is because I n to pour everything into it without thinking back. I let out a scream that was almost like a scream and punched the air one after another. The sixth herbivorous pitching fist (͸ȭ). Kwon Gyeok, who had a knack for attacking the empty space, attacked the air and struck the members of the Youngeum Corps. A herbivore that can be cast continuously, but has low power. However, now that I am using a bomb attack, the heaviness of each blow is iparable to before. Ugh! Oops! The camp that seemed like it would not copse even if a huge rock rolled over it quickly copsed. Like an angry beast, I jumped into the middle of the exam and swung my arms and legs. The wounds increased one by one from the demon cultists counterattack, but I didnt care. The demons that were hit by the fist wrapped in the white thunder g flew in all directions. bang! bang! bang! bang! bang! Even Yeongeum Daeju, an expert in flower sutra, could not withstand twenty sums. Every time his fist and dagger collided, the umted shock wreaked havoc on his body. Pudddeuk! He kicked Yeongeumdaejus head hard, as he fell down with severe internal injuries. The torn off head rose high into the sky, apanied by an unpleasant noise. The demons around had nk expressions at the terrible devastation unfolding before their eyes. Now! The rescuers quickly formed up and rushed in a straight line toward the copsed siege. The gaze of Dang Seo-yeon, who was carrying Dang Sang-jins body on her back, momentarily crossed. I felt somewhat regretful. Why on earth was I so scared that I pushed her away? Turn it off. I felt nauseous and my vision was shaking uncontrobly. I shook my head vigorously to shake off the dizziness and muttered in my mind. I stay here. Even if he tried to run away with the rescue team members, he would quickly copse and be a piece of luggage. The ideal picture was to block the way and hold out until our allies safely left the battlefield, and then violently oxidize them. You monster! The new form of the demon, who was frightened and was swinging his weapons wildly, was thrown roughly to the ground. Standing on the mans back, I chanted lowly, putting my energy into my voice. Those who want to die should block the road. Are they frightened by the brutal and overwhelming demonstration of force? The demons hesitated and tried to increase the distance between them. It was then. This is amazing. A familiar voice pierced my ears. Even as my five senses were gradually losing their function, I could hear the mans voice clearly. In my blurred vision, the figure of a man with a sturdy physique appeared. Never would have thought that a singletter-day index could defeat eight great demon armies. They say there is a mountain beyond the mountain. I was reunited with an unexpected person in an unexpected way. When on earth did it get this close? The moment I saw the face of the man who had stepped forward through the demons around me, I burst outughing. Cheonakgun (ǧ), the first disciple of Ma Cyoju. Another absolute expert appeared on the battlefield. Why is this person here now? It was difficult to suppress the emotional turmoil. Why did the Cheonak Army, which was supposed to have headed to Shaanxi with the main force of the Demonic Cult, appear in Baekun? Did the Demon Cult leader, who heard the report from the Blood Flower Witch, dispatch the Cheonak Army to prepare for an emergency? It was literally the worst situation. In my current state, I could never face the Cheonak Army. No matter how much I tried to hide my presence, the fact that I didnt notice the other persons presence until I got this close proved it. I was determined to throw my life away. There was no way to guarantee whether the rescue team would be able to buy time to escape. Hundreds of thoughts ran through my head. It didnt matter if I died. However, even after doing this, it would be quite unfair if the group could not be sent back alive. Sounds like fun. Cheonakgun did not wait long. Heat spread around his hands. The pouring raindrops quickly turned into steam. I gritted my teeth and gathered what little energy I had left and concentrated it into my fist. Quang! An explosion that resounds every time fistse into contact. Even though I hadnt evenpeted in five sums, I was confident. This fight is my inevitable defeat. The situation waspletely opposite to when I faced the Blood Flower Witch. It was difficult to even stand still, let alone push the opponent with overwhelming force. Damn it. When I nced around, I saw Dang Seo-yeon and other rescue team members shouting loudly. But strangely, I couldnt understand what they were saying. Is it because of the sound of rain or because I have a hearing problem? Pow! Just before the rescue teams drones hit the siege. Cheonakguns palm hit my chest. An immense heat assaulted my body. The wound inflicted by the Blood Flower Witch opened up and blood spurted out. From that point on, my inner strength lost control and began to run wild. Is this the end? A new model rising into the air. The sky covered with dark clouds came into view. Rumble! A resounding thunder sound. It looked like lightning was about to fall. I wish I could hit it on Cheonakguns head. It was a moment when I thought of a meaningless thought and started coughing. Did the wind reach the sky? Something wrapped in white electric current fell towards Cheonakgun in a parab. Kwaaaaang! The ground shook with a roar. Cheonakgun, who was surprised, spun the new model in the air andnded on the ground. The screams of the demons who lost their bnce and fell down from being electrocuted pierced my ears. Tuk. A man engulfed in a blinding radiance epted my falling new model. . He looked over my body with a serious expression, concentrated the brain energy on the tip of his index finger, and pierced the main blood vessels. Immediately after, something amazing happened. Isnt it possible that the energy that was running away temporarily subsides and the strength in the body is rxed? The man said as he handed my new model to the rescue team member. Theres a lot I want to ask, but Ill hear about the situationter. yes. I nodded, answering in a hushed voice. The appearance of unexpected reinforcements. It was a pleasant miscalction. Now I felt like I could sleep in peace. Dont fall in! White electric current spread throughout the area. The scale was different from what I had caused. A look of bewilderment appeared on Prince Cheonaks once rxed face. Who made my student like that? A soft question. Even though it wasnt a shout, everyone on the battlefield was overwhelmed by the voice. I asked who it was! When the man opened his mouth, heaven and earth responded to him. Scream! Boom! Lightning struck and thunder struck. It was the moment when the Thunder God descended on the battlefield. Chapter 279 Episode 279 You are the Sichuan branch leaders teacher? The eldest son of the Guizhou Samjeol muttered with a nk expression. When the Cheonak Army suddenly appeared on the battlefield, I felt death. I thought I wouldnt be able to get out of here alive. But in a moment of despair, a rope came down from the sky. The old elders gaze turned to Yeon Yeon-un, who was lying unconscious on Cheongmyeong Dojangs back. I was wondering where on earth someone lived that raised such a monster. A man who fell like a thunderbolt and appeared in front of the group. It was possible to get some idea of the subjects capabilities just by the terrifying energy waves that stimted the skin. The man in front of me was an expert who had reached absolute heights. Looking at me, it doesnt seem like he is a person named among the Ten Heavenly Emperors. Is he a retired master who left the martial arts world? Some people seem to know his identity. The fishermen, beggars, ronin, emunicated monks, and Tang family members seemed to be acquainted with the man. Everyone had a relieved expression on their faces, and it seemed like they had a firm belief in the mans abilities. Is it okay to get my hopes up? No matter how great the mans martial arts skills were, it would not be easy to subdue Cheonakgun, who was said to have defeated a ghost by himself. We also had to take into ount the fact that we were trapped in a siege created by demonic cultists. At the very least, if only we could buy time for the rescue team to escape the battlefield safely The hand holding the sword gained strength. The dying me of hope began to burn brightly again. * * * The raindrops became thicker and the wind became stronger. Thunder rumbled loudly and shing lights frequently brightened the sky. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! A fierce battle was taking ce on the ground. Wi Suak, a disciple of Ma Cyoju, Cheonakgun (ǧ). Dokgo Woojin, the former leader of the Hwangryongmugwan, Cheonkwon. The atmosphere was distorted and the terrain changed due to the fight between the two absolute masters. Dont fall in! Every time Dokgo Woojin, a man whose entire body was engulfed in white brain energy, punched, the electrocuted demons screamed and rolled on the floor. Quack! When Wisuak, a man enveloped in thick steam, thrust out his scorching hand, the stone wall he hit melted like ice. Are those two really human? Who on earth is that author? Was there an expert like that in the martial arts faction? The demons who managed to secure a safe distance stuck out their tongues. The fight between the Blood Flower Witch and the Heavenly Dragon was great, but the fight between the Heavenly Evil Army and the unknown absolute master was even greater. Shouldnt we go and help? Are you going to get involved in that fight? Are you out of your mind? I cant do it. I dont even dare to get close. Some kind of thunder energy is constantly pouring out like fire and moisture. How much inner strength does it possess? The eyes of the demon cultists who were talking among themselves soon turned towards the rescue team. The sight of the Heavenly Dragon riding on the back of the Cheongmyeong seal caught their attention. . The demons who exchanged signals with their eyes kicked the ground at the same time. They all knew. They knew that if they tried to intervene in a fight between two absolute masters, they would only end up getting killed. But that doesnt mean you cant just sit back and watch the fight without doing anything. In the end, there was only one action they could take. We had to stop the rescue team that was trying to escape while Cheonakgun was tied up. Tsk! Janggang Johyeop, who swept away the demonsing from all directions, clicked his tongue. Before I knew it, the demons in the rear were also approaching. As he swung the fishing rod, the Cheonjamsa (Qz) came loose and swept wildly across the front. The demons blocking the path ahead screamed and ran away. Kaaak! what! What on earth happened to me Wow! The dark visibility and pouring rain made fishing lines memorized. Jang Kang Jo-hyeops hand holding the fishing rod gained strength. Fortunately, thanks to the heavy clouds, the siege on the front line was not that thick. I felt like I could somehow get through it if I pushed myself just a little bit. . Sogeol-gaes face looked solemn as he nced at the unconscious Yeon-woon. He gathered up what little strength he had left and concentrated it on both hands, ran forward and shouted. Get out of the way! Dogs of the Demonic Cult! The rescue teams soldiers followed behind, scattering cuttings in all directions. * * * Big! Cheonakgun let out a faint groan and took a step back. He pushed his opponent away with his sword and cursed inwardly. Where on earth did this monstere from? The scent of blood lingered in my mouth. It seemed like he suffered internal injuries while frantically exchanging sums. To a third party, it may have seemed like a coincidence, but in reality, it wasnt like that. The man in front of me had skills that surpassed my own. The reason the bnce is maintained is because he is fighting and protecting the rescue team. Our martial arts skills are by no means equal to each other. Even among experts of the same level, there was clearly a difference between high and low. Not all peaks were the same, and not all peaks were the same. Likewise, not all absolute experts are the same. Damn it! A sense of humiliation washed over me. Ever since I left the training center after finishing the training, I was full of confidence. Except for Lee Jon, who was called the two pirs of the political faction, he thought that even the absolute masters called the Ten Heavenly Emperors would not be his opponents. In fact, didnt even the ghost kneel at his feet? But. What is the current situation? Considering only the situational factors, they should have taken an advantageous position early on. Nevertheless, this side is being pushed out. They say the world is wide and there are as many people as grains of sand. A famous saying passed down in martial arts. I was able to realize it only after experiencing it myself. Why has Master Ma, his teacher and a monster with no rival in the world, shown such a passive action all this time? Why do you have so many powerful masters, but are obsessed with petty tricks? The reason why the past Heavenly Demons repeatedly failed to unify the martial arts was not because of any other reason. The same goes for Cheonryong and the man in front of me who said he was Cheonryongs teacher. Even if you have sufficient power and make detailed ns, the martial arts world is a ce where variables that interfere with the grand n suddenly pop up. bang! Quack! Every time our fists shed, there was a burst of drinking. As the attack and defense continued, Cheonak-guns expression became increasingly hard. The martial art that Cheonakgun learned was a me attack with the nature of extreme yang. It was a martial art that was difficult to learn, but was equally powerful. In a way, it could be said that it was simr to the small skill practiced by the Blood Flower Witch. He doesnt even nod. Normally, internal energy with a destructive nature should flow into the opponents body, damaging the blood vessels and disrupting the flow of energy. Dokgo Woojins face didnt show a single trace of suffering. Im not faking a calm expression. It really didnt take much of a hit. What structure is that monsters body made of? Is this what it feels like to knock on an iron wall made of iron thatsts 10,000 years? Even when dealing with Chang Gui, I never felt this sense of despair. Its not like theres no chance of winning. If you make a move that threatens the rescue team, you will be able to create variables. But The problem was that even if such petty means were used, the chances of victory were not very high. Above all, gambling at the risk of ones life was far from his taste. I cant do it. I have no choice but to step back appropriately. The others didnt seem to have noticed yet, but arge number of people were flocking towards this direction. It seemed that the main body of the rescue team wasing to meet the survivors. The powerful presence of the leader is probably a sound ghost. Emperor Bungcheon and the detachment he led alone would not have been able to hold them back. The enemy was toorge to be stopped by only about 150 people. Above all, the evil spirits martial arts were the kind that showed great power inrge-scale battlefields. No matter what, the teaching order was carried out clearly. Since the goal has been achieved, there is no need to overdo it. Heavenly Dragon fell into a state of death. Its a shame that I couldnt finish it, but I was going to die soon anyway if I left it alone. I was confident because I tried it myself. Even if Gods hand were to be used, he would not be able to save him. The price of operating gold balls was that great. Cheonakgun, who had made up his mind, made a surprise attack and widened the distance between him and his opponent. Absolutely! Absolutely! A white current of such size chased after me, but I was able to easily shake it off. The opponent was in a position to protect his allies. You cannot be further away from yourpanions than a certain distance. Quagwagwang! As soon as the Cheonak Army left the battlefield, Dokgo Woojin began to violently sweep through the Demonic Church camp. Horses falling like leaves in the cold wind. Even though he exchanged hundreds of sums with an expert of the same level, he did not show the slightest signs of fatigue, and was like the messenger of death on the battlefield. Thanks to Dokgo Woojins performance, the movement of the rescue team gained momentum. The barely maintained siege copsed and the road was opened. Run! Dont slow down! One oclock is urgent! Before long, a group of horsemen appeared in front of the group running along the open road. It was the main unit of the rescue team led by Ak Yeo-ryeong, the leader of the White Dragon. The old Taoist master Cheongmyeong hurriedly stepped forward and handed Baekrangdaewon Yeonsuns new form and said. Take me to God! yes? Im telling you to take the Sichuan branch leader to Baekmakmun and show him to God! ASAP! * * * The battle is over. The executives of the rescue team who returned to the back doorte at night looked at Yeon-woon lying on the makeshift bed with worried expressions. Hyeok Ryeon-wook, an old man who was holding his wrist and feeling exhausted, frowned and shouted. What on earth have you done to turn yourself into such a rag! It seems like they used gold balls. To protect the party from the Blood Flower Witch Have you seen such a foolish bastard! Can you save me? Its hard. The current state of Heavenly Dragons body is, so to speak, like poison. It looks like life force is leaking out of the body. The good news is that the teacher took appropriate measures to minimize the loss of energy. There was admiration in Shins eyes as he looked back at Dokgo Woojin. Currently, energy with the nature of thunder was located throughout Yeon-woons bloodstream. For a normal person, it would act as a factor that prevents energy from circting smoothly, but considering the current state of Heavenly Dragons body, there was no more appropriate measure. It will suppress the internal energy that is running out of control and running wild. The unusually tough and strong veins, plus the teachers appropriate actions. If either of the two had not been present, the Sacheon branch manager would have died long ago. Is there no way? No matter how much I do, there are limits to what I can do. If I had an elixir at least, I would try to stabilize the energy, but there is no way I could easily obtain an elixir in the middle of a battlefield like this There is. what? I have the elixir. Gods pupils dted. Dokgo Woojin said, handing him the wooden armor he had taken out of his pocket. This is something my student got from Nanman. Please use it. Chapter 280 Episode 280 Huh! After opening the wooden armor and checking the contents, Shinui let out an exmation. Just by the flowing spirit, I could tell how precious it was. As the head of the Shindang, he has been exposed to a variety of elixirs, and even he has never seen this type of elixir before. I thought that if I took it, I would be able to gain half as much strength. I heard from the poison king that it has been verified that it is not toxic. You can use it as is without further purification. I understand. Perhaps because the deceaseds nickname was mentioned, the atmosphere in the barracks calmed down. Shinui, who was bustling around putting down acupuncture needles and gathering supplies for the actual procedure, suddenly turned around and shouted. How long will you be watching! If youre bothering me, get out! The soldiers, who were watching each other, left the barracks one by one. Sinui thought to himself as he stared at their backs with disapproving eyes. It certainly seems like the Sacheon branch manager is well-liked. The inside of the barracks became quiet. Only Dokgo Woo-jin, the followers of the Sacheon branch, and Tang Seo-yeon remained behind and quietly observed the treatment process. One hour passed, then two times passed, then three times passed. Whoa. Sinui, who was caring for a patient while sweating profusely, leaned against the back of his chair and took a long breath. He turned his head in response to the stares of the middle school students poking his back and spoke with a reluctant expression. It is against my beliefs to report the progress of treatment to others in uncertain situations where the patients life or death cannot be guaranteed, but I will make an exception this time. For now, we seeded in stabilizing the energy. Is that true? Its not yet a safe stage. Its just a matter of calming down the uncontroble energy that was boiling over. But doesnt that mean that the side effects of Geumgong have been resolved? I just passed one hurdle. Just because the bleeding stops, doesnt that mean the wound heals right away? Its the same thing. It means that calming down the surge of internal energy and recovering damaged blood vessels and organs are two separate problems. Thats urate. No one can know whether the blood vessels and organs that have already been damaged will miraculously recover or whether they will simply die. At least at this point. . It would be better to move the patient to a ce where he can rest. There is a shortage of everything from herbs to equipment needed for treatment Lets go to the temple. Tang Seo-yeon opened her mouth as if she had been waiting. The Tang family is a famous family of poisons and medicine. It had everything God needed. I understand that foreigners are not allowed to enter the party house. I will convince my father, or rather the head of the family. Yes, if you give it to me, Id be happy. Thanks to you, I can have a valuable experience. I never thought the day woulde when I would set foot in the Tang family before I die. Shinui, who wasughing lightly, wiped his face with the towel that Hong Seonghyeon gave him. As I nced over, I saw Yeon-woon with needles stuck all over his body. [In exchange for help, I would like to ask you one thing.] [As I said, I cannot tell you about the martial arts of the Four Masters.] [I have no intention of forcibly revealing secrets. I dont have the ability to do that. Instead, I would like to take a look at your body. Could you give me permission?] Having previously looked at Cheonryongs body at the Sichuan branch was of great help. Even though I thought about it at the time, it was an absurdly strong body. An average person would not have even attempted to stabilize internal energy using the energy of the elixir. To suppress the runaway bet, youre pouring spiritual energy into a dying body. Even I, who did the treatment myself, feel absurd. If it werent for Yeon-woon, who had abnormally strong and tough blood vessels, he would most likely have died or be incapacitated during treatment. Thinking like that, my curiosity rose again. Did you say it was the Thunder Gate? I dont know how shocked I was when I first encountered Dokgo Woojin. I recognized it the moment I encountered it. That his body has properties simr to those of Yeon-woon. In other words, it was highly likely that acquired factors yed a greater role than innate factors in the creation of Yeon-woons monster-like body. How on earth do I have to train to artificially create a body like this? Even if you ask, they probably wont teach you. There is no way that a sessor to the lineage of the Ilman Seonjeongmun sect could easily leak the secrets of the monks. After taking a sip of his food out of regret, Sinui waved at the onlookers. Lets just go out now. Dont the patients also need time to rx? I will stay. Stop being stubborn and go and rest. I think youre quite tired too. . Taking care of patients is a doctors job. All right. Fortunately, the gamble was sessful and the most dangerous hurdle was ovee. But there is still a long way to go. It was now that the full-scale treatment began. * * * When I opened my eyes, the white ceiling came into view. For a long time, I blinked with a nk face. As I tried to get up from my seat, I buried my head in the pillow, frowning at the overwhelming pain. Where am I? I could hardlye to my senses. The thoughts stopped flowing and stopped. It felt like something invisible was wandering around in my head at will. It looks like hes not dead, seeing as hes in pain. Iughed as I recalled the events that urred before I lost consciousness. He was prepared to be imprisoned for the sake of his party and used his golden skills. Originally, he should have exhausted all his innate energy and died. How on earth did you survive? It would have been an impossible condition to recover from. Even if I thought about it, there was no way to know right now. Even though there was ack of information, it was too insufficient. I wanted to raise my upper body, but I couldnt move my body, as if I had been ovee by demonic blood. After groaning for a while, I let out a long sigh with a resigned expression. Yeon Sohyeop? A woman who was asleep, leaning on the bed, spoke to me with a disheveled face. I met her gaze with a surprised expression. Was there anyone? I didnt even notice the other persons presence until I heard their voice. It seemed like my senses had lost their function. Dang sojeo. My voice came out cracked. I couldnt tell if this was my voice or the voice of an eighty-year-old man. You finally woke up. Where am I? This is the Medicine King Department of the Tang family. Danga? Are you saying Im in Sacheon right now? yes. How much time has passed? Today is exactly one month since Sohyeop fell unconscious. one month? Youve been asleep that long? Close your eyes for a while to calm your emotional agitation. I slowly lifted my eyelids at the warm feel of my palm. Fortunately, the. Sozer. Im really d. Hot tears flowed down Tang Seo-yeons cheeks. My heart sank as I watched her sobbing while holding my hand. There were many things I wanted to ask her. I wanted to know what happened while I was unconscious. But now, I decided to prioritize her feelings over resolving my curiosity. Somehow it felt like it had to be that way. * * * After hearing from Seoyeon Dang that I had woken up, I was able to hear about the situation from Sinui, who hurriedly rushed to the Medicine Kings Office. So youre saying that you used Naedans spiritual energy to calm down the rampaging energy? I see. Do you know how hard I worked to fix my rag-tag body? thank you. Thanks to you, my life was saved. Why on earth did you do such a reckless thing? I had no choice at the time. Tsk. If it were me, no matter how dangerous the situation was, I wouldnt have used a suicide attack that cost my life. . If that friend, Dokgo Woojin, hadnt taken appropriate measures, even if it were me, I wouldnt have been able to save you. It was an ironic thing. I never thought that the elixir I gave as a gift to someone else would save my life. It was quite an impromptu decision to give Dokgo Woo-jin the inner altar of a spirit item he had acquired in Namman as a gift. In my own way, I wanted to express my sincerity to my teacher, who made me feel like I was connected to him as a priest, unlike the demonic cult leader in my previous life. I dont know what happens in this world because my uncharacteristic altruism ended up saving my life. If it were me in my past life, I would have shoved every elixir I got into my mouth, no matter how inefficient it was. It was a time when people thought they had to have all the good things. When I think about it now, I was a very foolish person in my past life. The energy that I couldnt digest and was spreading throughout my entire body reached this level all of a sudden. How inefficient is this? I dont know what on earth I was thinking as I gulped down so many elixirs. Where are you now, Master? I heard that you returned to Sacheon with a rescue team not long ago. You were in Gansu until recently? I heard there was internal chaos for a while because you, the generalmander, were away. It seems like it ended smoothly, with Lord Baekrang transferringmand and Dokgo Woojin taking on the role of assistant. I smiled bitterly and gathered my thoughts. Most of the members of the rescue team were forcibly convened by Lord Maeng. Of course, it was not a group with good internal solidarity. It seemed like issues rted to him had surfaced while I was lying unconscious. It seems like Ak Yeo-ryeong and Dok-go Woo-jin put in a lot of effort to solve the problem. The rescue operation It ended well. Survivors are currently waiting at the Sacheon branch. Thank goodness. I understand that as the head of the rescue team, you want to know how things are going, but why dont you start worrying about yourself first? How is it? What do you mean? Can I regain my martial arts skills? Even though some time had passed since I regained consciousness, my body still did not move. Turning my head and twitching my fingers was the limit. My body couldnt take it any further than that. That depends on your will. ? Its natural that your body wont move right now. I was lying unconscious for a month. In the meantime, the muscles of the whole body must have stiffened. If you do Dont worry. Although my strength has been slightly lost, once my health is restored, there will be no problem in my martial arts skills. How long does it take to recover? It will take at least half a year. Half a year. After a much longer period of time than I thought, I ended up making a nk expression. Is there any way to shorten it? Even half a year was shortened. In consideration of your monstrous resilience. Sinui smiled and spoke assertively. I ended up having to struggle with the disease for half a year without moving. Chapter 281 Episode 281 Still, I should say Im d its like this. Even the worst case scenario was assumed. For example, being diagnosed with a terminal illness or being informed that you will no longer be able to practice martial arts. As long as I recuperated for a while, it could still be said to be in good condition. There may be some gaps in your career, but thats a small price to pay for operating a bombshell attack. Ive been running too frantically. It wouldnt be a bad idea to take a break. At least half a year untilplete recovery. It was not someone elses but Gods assurance. It would be difficult to shorten the period. Afterpleting a thorough examination, Sinui left the room and said something like a throw away. The poison kings funeral will be held in fifteen days. ! I forgot to say thank you and ended up with a nk expression on my face. I felt like I had been poured cold water. I was out of my mind because I had just regained consciousness, but the reality I had been ignoring was finallying into my skin. The poison king died. My heart was pierced by the hand of the Blood Witch. I couldnt shake off the mixed feelings. [Dont me yourself. You didnt do anything wrong.] The words the Poison King left before his death passed through my mind. I was encouraged until the end. A self-deprecatingugh flowed out. If I, the generalmander of the rescue team, was not responsible, then who was responsible? I miss the dead. I never thought the day woulde when I would feel this way. From an objective perspective, this rescue operation could be said to have beenpleted sessfully. First, arge number of survivors were rescued. The number reached a whopping two hundred people. Thanks to the Blood Witchs concentration of power in the north to ensure the annihtion of the first unit of the rescue team, they were able to save more people than expected. In particr, it was important that the main forces, including the Maehwa Shingeom, arrived safely in Sacheon. Ui said that Maehwasingeom had already regained consciousness fifteen days ago. He said that sooner orter he would leave his hospital bed and wake up. Not only that. It also caused enormous damage to the Demonic Church. Numerous demon cultists were exterminated, and the Blood Flower Witch, famous for being one of the Eight Great Demon Lords, died. On the other hand, the damage suffered by our troops was not that great. It was only minimalpared to the damage suffered by the Demonic Church. but. I didnt feel happy about that feat at all. This was far from the ending I wanted. shit. The old man, who would have died within five years anyway, just became deceased a little earlier. But that fact felt unbearably sad. I only realized it now that I lost it. How much I cherished the new rtionships I made in this life. Its a funeral. When I think about it, I couldnt even say goodbye properly to the poison king who encouraged me until the end. I wanted to at least see him off on the final journey. I hope I recover enough to be able to walk for at least 15 days. I closed my eyes and focused my consciousness inward. The energy sleeping in the Danjeon wriggled and responded. As I carefully observed the energy flowing through my blood vessels, I sighed softly inwardly. For some reason, the pain was severe. The blood vessels and organs in the body had suffered extensive damage. Even though the condition has improved thanks to Gods treatment, it is still like this. If it were an ordinary person, it would have been difficult to guarantee aplete cure, let alone recover over half a year. I thought I could understand why Shinui took at least half a year to get out of his hospital bed. The White Thunder Gods supernormal abilities were definitely deceptive. Even as I looked at the mess of blood flow in my body, I did not feel any sense of despair. Because I was confident that I could solve it if I took enough time. I guess Ill just have to focus my time on using the White Lightning God Attack for a while. Since I cant move my body anyway After finishing the difficult Sojucheon (С). When I opened my eyes, I saw two mothers and children sitting on a chair, looking at me in silence. My eyes widened. I wasnt surprised because I didnt sense them approaching. I dont understand how these two people are here. thank god. Im really d. Why is your wife here? He has been staying at the party house for a month now. Seo Moon-hye and Dok Go-seong. I came face to face with Dokgo Woojins family in an unexpected ce and in an unexpected way. Although they were weing faces, I felt embarrassed because of my situation. Right. It didnt take long to understand the situation. Dangbaekgun, the head of the Sacheondang family, and Dokgo Woojin were close friends. The reason Dokgo Woo-jin was able to return to Gansu with peace of mind was probably because Dangbaekgun took care of his wife and son. The woman, Seo Moon-hye, said as she swept my face with her pretty hands. Why are you making people worry so much? . I had nothing to say. Didnt he say it confidently in front of her before going out? Dont worry. After making a rant, everyone came back looking like they were dying. In a way, it could be said that Seo Moon-hyes scathing expression was natural. One day, I asked Hao Wen to find out about Seo Mun-hye. Because I wanted to find out what kind of great family she went through so many twists and turns in marrying Dokgo Woojin. ording to the information in the information provided by Haomun, it seemed that her family, the Ximen family, was a famous family that had held government positions in the imperial family for generations. Like most government officials, Seomun Seju did not have a very good impression of the martial arts people. Therefore, it seems that he was vehemently opposed to his beloved daughter marrying Dokgo Woojin. Seo Moon-hye, unable to give up her beloved lover, eventually had to turn her back on her parents and family. sorry. I dont want to hear an apology. In the end, it was because of me that Master came back to martial arts. I felt sorry. The reason why the head of the Seomun family rejected Dokgo Woojin was because he was a martial artist. The reason why Dokgo Woojin decided to end his rtionships in the martial arts world and go into retirement was probably rted to this. Seo Moon-hye stared at my face in silence for a while and smiled sadly. An expression that clearly reflectsplex feelings. You were concerned about that. . Theres nothing to be sorry about. Because its not your fault. Its not your fault that Seong was born with a transvaginal dy, right? Dont you know, Madam? I regrly encouraged my teacher to join the n. I also know that I did not rmend this simply for your own benefit. For a moment, the image of Dokgo Woojin appeared on Seo Moon-hyes face. They say couples look alike. I had no idea where this unconditional trust came from. For Seo Moon-hye, the martial arts people would not be very desirable. Of course, I have no desire to get involved in the affairs of Moorim. It would have been better if I hadined and reprimanded him. I smiled bitterly inwardly. They say people be emotional when they are sick, and thats exactly what happened. I have never felt more ufortable with Seo Moon-hyes kindness than today. How many people in the world would actually worry andfort the culprit who dragged her husband, who was devoted to his family, back into martial arts? How are you feeling? Seo Moon-hye deliberately changes the topic with a bright expression. I took her face into my eyes and muttered in my heart. I will never make my wife worry about me or my family again. * * * That night. Dokgo Woo-jin, who heard the news that I had awakened, came to the Medicine King Department. As I was eating rice with the help of Seoyeon Dang, I greeted him with a nce. Youre awake. yes. How are you feeling? Im dying. Its hard to lift a finger. It looks like hes okay, seeing as hes making noises. Shouldnt you be worried if your student sounds sick? If it was really dangerous, they would have tried to hide it. Because of your personality. . He was a teacher who knew his students very well. I turned my head and asked Seoyeon Dang to leave the seat. Dokgo Woo-jin, who was staring at the back of Dang Seo-yeon with a strange expression as she left the room with a bowl full of leftover rice, sat down with his butt on the chair and said, Thats what God said. If I work hard on rehabilitation, I will be able to regain my health within a year. I guess I told Master it was a year. For me, you said it was half a year. That would only be the case if it was kept to the minimum. Dont make up your mind too hastily. Because it wont get better. Ill keep that in mind. However, when God refers to the teacher, he uses the expression that friend. It looks like you two became quite close while I was asleep. I guess its because weve been interacting a lot recently. Have you caught Cheonak-gun? I missed it. Dokgo Woo-jin responds with an indifferent expression. Perhaps, if he had put his mind to it, it would have been possible to kill Cheonakgun on the spot. I was able to confirm this because I was someone who treated him as a teacher and watched him from the side. That he is a monster who is no less worthy of being called the pinnacle of the Baekdo martial arts world. Even if Cheonakgun became stronger through the Amman closing training, he would not have been able to withstand Dokgo Woojin. Its a pity that I lost consciousness and couldnt watch the fight between the two. It was obvious why Dokgo Woojin missed Cheonakgun. This is probably because he fought while protecting his unconscious disciple and the soldiers of the rescue team. Im faking a calm expression, but I cant help but have a bitter taste in my mouth. Cheonakgun is the main culprit threatening Dokgoseongs life. For Dokgo Woo-jin, it was like missing a chance to get rid of his worries. I couldnt help but feel regretful. Master. I have something to tell you. What is it? This is a story about my past. I took a deep breath and made eye contact with Dokgo Woojin. The conversation I had with him earlier as we left the slums of Chengdu shed through my mind. [I will tell you everything someday. Starting with my birth, what the past I am hiding, and what I want to achieve in the future.] [Just wait.] Originally, I was nning to hide it until the end. I had a n to cover it up by telling a series of coherent lies. But now, my thoughts have changed. There was something I realized only after I had passed the threshold of death. No matter what choice you make, there will always be regret. So wouldnt it be better to be honest with your own feelings? I know its an action that doesnt bring any benefit to myself. I didnt want to leave any regrets. I wanted to cherish the rtionships in this life. I wanted to end a rtionship made up of lies and deception. Thats why I decided to reveal the secret that I had been keeping hidden for so long. Actually, I have memories of my past life. Chapter 282 Episode 282: As soon as I got started, I felt nervous. Do you have memories of your past life? Who on earth would believe a story like this? Damun and Hao Wenju were able to easily convince them because they were supported by situational factors. On the other hand, what about Dokgo Woojin? No basis was given to determine the truth of the story. The disciple who came back from the dead is spouting absurd stories out of nowhere, so you might be suspicious that he got his head injured in the fight with the Blood Flower Witch. Even if I were in Dokgo Woojins position, I would have wondered what kind of nonsense this was. It was fortunate that I wasnt treated like a crazy person. . Dokgo Woojin just stared at me quietly without any change in expression. There was no reaction of any kind, so I felt nervous. Its already spilled water. Even if I regretted it, there was no turning back now. I tried to pretend to have a calm expression and continued talking. It might be hard to believe, but its true. Ah, I said it was a past life, but I dont have memories of the distant past. In fact, its the opposite. . In my previous life, I was caught up in an internal power struggle among the forces I was involved in and died when I was just over two years old. And with that memory in mind, I returned to my childhood. . Please say something. My disciple is embarrassed because he doesnt respond at all. Keep talking. Do you believe it? Such an absurd story? well. I n to listen to the end and then judge. But I can tell you this much with certainty. ? At least I can tell that youre not ying around. I said pick andughed. It was a reply worthy of Dokgo Woojin. It was amazing how people could be so consistent. I felt like a fool for feeling anxious until just before. First of all, I want to say Im sorry. I told Master a few lies. lie? Do you remember how I told you that I hade to see you when we first met at the Hwangryongmu Pavilion? You said you got the information through Hao Wen. Thats a lie. In reality, I went to find my teacher by tracing my memories of my past life. To be a disciple and learn the White Thunder Divine Art. . In my past life, my teacher was a leader of the Murim Alliance. He was called the King of Kwon and fought in countless battlefields. I was called the King of Powers? yes. Master took the vacancy created when the head of the Hwangbo Familys Taesang family was killed by a vampire demon. Thats an amazing story. But through what circumstances did I in my past life be blind? It is to take revenge on Cheonakgun. Revenge A revenge ghost that wanders the battlefield tofort the soul of a dead child. That was Master. Right. It seems that in the original history without your involvement, I lost my son due to the evil demon. Thats right. There is one thing I dont understand. If you have any questions, ask. I will answer everything. If you knew about me and the demon demon, why didnt you prepare for a situation where Seong was kidnapped? Thats Im not trying to argue, just to tell you. I just didnt think your exnation fit the situation at the time. There are a few strange things about it that make it seem like he was just acting to win my favor. For example, at that time, you were driven to the brink of death by the evil devil. To put it simply, the timing wasnt right. What do you mean? Originally, in history, your son was kidnapped by the Ghost Army and transported to the Demonic Cult, something that happened a little further in the future. History changed because of my intervention. I was quite embarrassed at the time. In fact, at the time, I had no idea what led Dokgo Woojin to join the alliance. I realized this as the incident progressed. But I wasnt nning on going into detail about it. Because thats not whats important. Do you remember? When I entered White Thunder Shingong, my teacher asked me that. Have you really never learned any other Naegongsimbeop besides the Samjaesimbeop? It was like that. The reason I was able to skillfully use the White Thunder Godkong from the beginning is because I had the experience of learning the spiritual method of ascension in my past life. I definitely thought it was strange. After listening to the story, it seems to make sense. For your information, the mind technique I learned in my past life was the Heavenly Demon Mind Gong. ! Are you surprised? So, you were able to cure those who fell into mental demons due to the Demon Cults arrangements? Thats right. Dokgo Woojinughed. It was very easy to exin because I understood two things when I said one thing. Then the fact that he died after being caught up in an internal power struggle He was caught up in a battle for session that would determine the next Heavenly Demon. Even though I firmly nailed it to the church leadership and said I was not interested, it was no use. Its a hard story to believe, but considering what youve shown so far, its somewhat understandable. If you want to reprimand, reprimand. Even if you decide to emunicate me, I will dly ept it. Youre talking strange things. Why am I throwing you out? Now that you have heard, you know that I approached you, Master, for impure purposes. But it is also true that my sons life was saved because of him. Isnt that right? . Thank you for confiding in me. It wouldnt have been a story that could easily be told to others. Master. Did you learn the gold techniques you used to fight the Blood Witch in your past life? yes. What is the martial artists name? Its a bomb sleeper. It is one of the Six Great Geumgong (six great golden skills) resting in the Cheonryung Bookstore. Just hearing the name sounds scary. For your information, Wolyeonggeom is also a martial art that I learned in my past life. The world seems to think that I am the survivor or sessor of Wolhwajang (Af), but The heavy atmosphere cleared and light chatting continued. Master and I talked to each other for a while. Thats right. A sense of both despair and relief raised my head at the same time. Although I revealed the secret with great determination, it ended so simply that I lost my senses. Even after hearing the story about my past life, there was no change in Masters attitude towards me. I felt extremely happy about it. If I had known this would happen, I would have revealed it sooner. Even that thought raised its head. How much time has passed like that? Suddenly, a thought urred to my mind. There is one thing I would like to ask of you, Master. Tell me. The disciple is joining hands with Hao Wenju to attack the secret temple of Wuying God. Muyeongsintu? Are you talking about Muyeongsintu, the famous warrior of the previous era and a great swordsman? yes. It is only a guess, but there is a high possibility that the cause of the disciples regression lies dormant there. So, would you like help in conquering Bi-dong? no. Secretary Dam will take care of the task of attacking Bidong. I would like to ask Master to escort me. It was a request that could be made now that the topic of regression had been revealed. Master tilted his head and asked back. escort? If there really is an artifact within Bidong that can turn back time, in the worst case scenario, Hao Wenzhou may turn into an enemy. But as you can see, the disciples physical condition is a mess, isnt it? I want to prepare for any emergency. I understand what you mean. Could you please listen to my disciples request? However much. * * * The poison kings funeral has begun. Even though it was the funeral of an absolute master who upied the first ce in the Ten Thousand Emperors, there were not many mourners. Well-connected ns and families only sent a suitable assortment of gifts. The reason was simple. This was because the party, with its closed nature, refused to allow outsiders to enter. Grumble! Come on! Unfortunately, my body did not recover to the point where I could move. Since I couldnt walk on my own two feet, I had no choice but to sit on a chair on wheels and watch the ceremony from afar. The warriors of the Tang family were busy moving around and preparing for the cremation. It seems that the Tang family traditionally preferred cremation to burial because if the body of a poisoner was buried as is, poison would seep into the ground. Looking at the poison kings body lying on a high pile of wood, I had a mixed feeling. Grumble! The mes soared high into the sky. The family members of the party family who were watching the burning mes had tears in their eyes. Some people even sat down and cried loudly. What Dang Sang-jin said to me in the past shed through my mind. [You mean the rumors going around in Gangho? Those arergely true. He was so crazy about martial arts that he didnt pay attention to other things, and he also neglected his wife, whom he took in at ate age. When I think about it now, I was really immature. I couldnte to my senses until my wife passed away from a chronic illness.] [As I got older and looked back on my past life, I felt pathetic. It made me wonder how a person who was indifferent to his own family would be the head of the family after hearing such a big story.] Dang Sang-jin said that he was unpopr, but now that I look at it, it seems that wasnt necessarily true. The efforts he made to correct his mistakes in his old age were not in vain. Many people were truly saddened and mourned his death. . I waited for a while to quietly look at Tang Seo-yeon, standing in mourning clothes and shedding tears. I looked back at God, who was holding the handle attached to the back of the chair, and said, Ill just head back. already? The ceremony isnt even over yet. As a foreigner, I will only be a hindrance if I stay there until the end. I dont really think so Please. Im afraid you might be mistaken, so Im telling you, Im not your exclusive servant. Is there anyone in the world who can treat the gods of the world like servants? Shinui grumbles lightly and pushes the chair. I turned my head, stared at the burning mes, and muttered to myself. Rest in peace. Seniors. * * * There was something I realized after focusing only on the use of internal energy for 15 days. My senses have expanded. As Sinui said, the total amount of internal energy decreased slightly. Permanent losses were incurred as a result of operating the gold mine. However, the knack for utilizing internal strength has actually increased. It was thanks to the fact that I was able to experience the next level, even if only for a short time, while using the Pokjam Demon Attack. It has been stagnant ever since I ascended Hwagyeong. Although I had improved my skills and broadened my range of tactics, I had no idea what I needed to do to reach the top of the ranks. But. The fight against the Blood Witch showed me a path. I felt like I vaguely knew it. What do I need to do to reach the next level? How can I ovee the wall? It was only after I passed the critical moment that I gained direction. I guess this is called a blessing in disguise. Chapter 283 Episode 283: In the fight against the Blood Witch, I was unable to fully demonstrate my abilities as an absolute expert. Because I couldnt properly handle the energy amplified by the use of the Pakjam Demonic Attack. Chosik, which required precision, had to be respected, and he could not even dream of performing arts such as swordsmanship or intangible swordsmanship. Nevertheless, at that time, I greatly outssed the Blood Witch. Although my amplified skills surpassed that of the Blood Witch, the fact that she underestimated my resolve also yed a big role. Well, if the Blood Flower Witch had responded a little more coolly and calmly, the oue would have been different. The Blood Flower Witch clearly had the ability to endure until she self-destructed due to the side effects of the Enchanted Sleep Magic Attack. I was just embarrassed and couldnt use it properly. What if the opponent was not the Blood Witch, but the cautious and cunning Bungcheon Demon Emperor? Or what if she was a vampire witch whose skills were far superior to that of a blood witch? I can assure you that it was none other than me who died on the spot. To put it bluntly, it was a simple fluke that I was able to catch the Eight Great Demons by myself at the time. The same luck wonte to you twice. In the end, in order to fight against the main forces of the Demonic Cult, including the Eight Great Demon Army, there was no choice but to raise ones fundamental level. In the future, there should be no more cases like this where one is pushed to the edge of a cliff and operates a bombshell with a feeling of desperation. If I ascend to the prefectural level andpletely control the state Even with a strategy biased against unstable energy, I was able to overwhelm the Blood Flower Witch. What if you reach the absolute state of maturity? I couldnt even guess how much prestige I could gain. I didnt know if he could even overwhelm King Cheoljong, the White-Faced Death God who was said to be the best of the eight great demons. Its literally like a dream. It wasnt just that. Through my fight with the Blood Witch, I saw two possibilities. The first is the operation of white lightning. So far, I have only been able to use the condensed lightning strike in a limited way. At most, the only thing that could be done was swinging the sword with ayer of lightning on its surface or energizing a needle made of iron and throwing it. However, in the fight against the Blood Witch, I used the white lightning technique by condensing energy at a desired point and exploding it. The thunder energy, which has the property of spreading arbitrarily, was literally manipted freely. Although it is not perfect, I thought that the white lightning was handled with a knack for forming a strong energy in the form of a will. To be honest, I didnt have the confidence to properly exin how I did it. I just followed my intuition and used my energy as my instincts told me to. One day, something my teacher said passed through my mind. [In other words, you and I have different directions of enlightenment.] [Because the ways to use White Lightning are endless. It wouldnt be surprising if the branch that was spreading splits in the middle.] [The direction of training I decided on waspletely opposite to yours. If I had to find a word to express it, it would be diffusion, not condensation.] The image of the Master descending on the battlefield, d in white lightning all over his body, shed before my eyes. Even though I had also learned the White Thunder Godkung and had be a Thunder Spirit, I could not perform such a skill. It was just as Master had expected. As the level pursued was different, the method of performing martial arts was bound to differ greatly. Well, I had some guesses. I knew that even if I reached the level of enlightenment in the future, I would not be able to mirror my teacher. Therefore, I was feeling regret, anxiety, and anticipation at the same time. I was curious about what my future self would look like. This time, I was able to resolve my curiosity to some extent. The second possibility was the use of bombers. This time, I felt it clearly while using the bomber. If you have a blood vessel strengthened by the White Thunder Godkong, you can withstand to a certain extent even the internal energy that boils arbitrarily. Unlike in my previous life, where I couldnt ovee the intense pain that assaulted my entire body and went on a rampage, spraying my energy at random, I maintained my senses until the end during the fight with the Blood Witch. In the end, it only slightly dyed the moment of destruction. Originally, when the caster uses the magic attack, he is unable to control his internal energy and runs wild, ultimately exhausting all of his innate energy and leading to death. But what if you can handle the amplified energy without difficulty and calm down the boiling internal energy by yourself? Although it is an unrealistic story, if possible, the side effects of the bombing magic attack could be minimized. You never know. I might be able to use the Pokijama attack as my secret move. It may be impossible for me now, but if my body evolves to the next level as I ascend to the prefecture Of course, this was just a baseless expectation. Even if I reached the level of a police officer, I would never have to use the bombing magic attack again. Would you be crazy enough to risk your life to prove a hypothesis? Im lying in the hospital bed, nkly looking up at the ceiling, and all kinds of random thoughtse to mind. I let out a long sigh and closed my eyes. I immersed my consciousness inside and devoted all my attention to using my energy ording to the structure of the White Thunder Divine Technique. Time passed quickly. The task of untangling the tangled threads continued endlessly. It was another fifteen dayster that I was able to move on my own and escape from the Tang familys Medicine King Department. * * * The more I look at it, the more surprised I am. I cant believe I can already walk on my own feet. There is still a long way to go. Isnt it just that now I can finally lead a normal life? For an average person, it would have taken at least a year to recover this much. You shouldntpare me and ordinary people on the same standard. Its typical of you to say something like that with confidence. But are you okay? What do you mean? Im asking if its okay if you dont return to Maengs headquarters. It seems like youve left Gods Hospital empty for too long. Youre asking so quickly. I recently received a letter from Lord Maeng. It said that you could stay in Sacheon until you werepletely cured. . Why does it give me a headache thinking that the nag will always be by my side throughout my illness? Is that possible? Iughed and shook my head. I never thought that the leader would be so considerate of me that he would assign high-quality, God-worthy personnel to the Sacheon branch. This probably means that the upper echelons of the organization highly value my achievements this time. They told me to take my medicine without fail, to leave the work of the branch to my subordinates and rest, and to refrain from strenuous exercise. After giving a bunch of precautions, Shinui gathered the diagnostic tools and left the office. Huh. I buried myself in the back of the chair and stretched with a tired look on my face. I definitely felt that my physical strength was not the same as before. Before, I didnt get tired easily even after staying up all night for three days and concentrating on work, but now that my internal injuries havent healed, I suddenly feel tired even after sitting in a chair for just one hour. He literally had physical strength below that of an ordinary person. If it werent for Woo Hwayeon, I wouldnt have even dared to handle the backlog of work. . For a while, I rubbed my forehead against the dizziness that was flooding in. I moved to the bed ced in the corner of the office. It was annoying to have to go to a separate room every time I took a break, so I brought my bed to the office. As I was lying in bed and rolling around, I felt like the debauched and ipetent Sichuan branch manager of the previous generation. smart. By the time I felt it, I was about to drink a cup of tea. The sound of a knock on the door pierced my ears. Hong Seong-hyeon, a monk from the Hyeonsa-mun (tʿT), informed me of the guests visit. The Yangtze River Cooperative Daehyup and Elder So Geolgae came to visit us. . I slowly raised my upper body and ordered the guests into the room. Normally, I would have taken the guests to the living room and then taken them there, but since I was not feeling well right now, I was handling most of the issues in the office. Are you feeling okay? Thanks to your care, I have recovered a lot. Please forgive my rudeness in greeting my seniors in their beds. I dont care. Two old men pulled up chairs and sat down next to the bed and looked at me carefully. An awkward silence fell. Jangjiang Johyeop, who was leaning his fishing rod against the wall, opened his mouth while looking at Sogeolgaes eyes. You must be curious. Why did we insist on meeting you? To be honest, Im a little surprised. Ill tell you straight. Wont you ept us as your subordinates? yes? I froze at the unexpected request. Please take it as my subordinate. Why did these old people suddenly get wind of something? It must be embarrassing. However, this is a decision we made after careful consideration. I hope you dont refuse. Sogeolgae added, I had a doubt. Sooner orter, Master would have to go through the admission process. I thought that the four people who were Masters close friends would definitely follow suit and take a seat in the main group. May I ask why you decided toe under mymand? I thought about what you showed on the battlefield. He is a person worth following. Are you serious? Arent you a junior with a low distribution for a long time? He is also a scary junior who defeated the Blood Witch single-handedly. . Thanks to you, I was able to avenge my disciple. I thought it was my turn to repay the favor. If you think about it, the purpose of Sogeolgaes participation in the rescue team was to take revenge on the Blood Flower Witch who murdered her disciple. It was no wonder that he, who had suddenly achieved his goal, tried to repay me. I didnt specifically defeat the Blood Witch for my senior. You dont have to thank me. If I dont thank you, who should I thank? They gave up their lives to protect us. . I hate to say this, but we are both talented people who can be treated as VIPs wherever we go. ept it and no harm wille to you. Of course I know. A calm smile was drawn on the lips. I couldnt help but feel bad when so many people with top level skills said they would volunteer to work for me. While rubbing my chin and pretending to be thinking, I nodded calmly and said. great. Yangjiang Caohyeop and Xiao Jiegae simultaneously breathed a sigh of relief. Despite his rxed appearance, he seemed to be quite nervous on the inside. However, we will exclude Elder Sogeolgae and ept only Senior Jangkang Johyeop. What?! What do you mean! Sogeolgae kicked off the chair and asked in a questioning tone. The Yangtze Cooperation Association also showed a surprised reaction. He had a look on his face that did not understand why he would only ept him as his subordinate and not Sogeolgae. I said, making eye contact with Sogeolgae without any significant change in expression. I mean it literally. Why cant I? Im not throwing the elder out because I dont like him or because hecks ability. Quite the contrary. ? I would like to ask the elder to assist my teacher, who is nning to join the alliance soon. Chapter 284 Episode 284: The Yangtze River Cooperation and Sogeogae. If I had to choose the more useful talent among two people with simr martial arts skills, it would, without a doubt, be So Geol-gae. Unlike the Yangtze River Fishing Association, who is just a fisherman, he has a high status as an elder of openness. However, as I was already dealing with an intelligence group called Hao Moon, I couldnt help but feel that his status was a burden. It goes without saying that the political faction, Opening, and the Sa faction, Hao Wen, did not get along very well. It was impossible to ept So Geol-gae under hismand when he already had someone in charge named Cheon Ga-ryeong attached to him. In addition, in order for the teacher, who would soon be an official martial arts leader, to quickly expand his influence and increase his power, he needed several talented people to support him. Sogeolgae would have been a great supporter of the teacher. As you know, Master, you have excellent military power, but youe from poor background and have no power to support you. So, I hope the elder will support you, Master. Ive felt this before, but you think of your teacher terribly. If you truly feel benevolent towards me, please do not refuse my request. If you say that, you cant deny it. Sogeolgae sighed and sat back down on the chair and nodded slowly. It meant that he would ept the request. There was a warm atmosphere in the office. Jang Kang Jo-hyeop, who was looking at Sogeolgae and me alternately, muttered with a look of loneliness on his face. I envy that friend Dokgo Woojin. I guess Ill have to start taking on disciples soon. * * * How are you feeling? Its gotten pretty good. Fortunately, the. I hope your senior is safe. I owe you a lot. If youre grateful, please give me another token of gratitude. If at all possible, use what you have and say something like that. The old Taoist Plum Blossom Sword Hyeongun Dojang burst out inughter. Currently, he and the disciples of the Hwasan Sect were staying in a separate room at the Sacheon branch. Now, the disciples of the Huashan Sect who had escaped Shaanxi, which had fallen into the hands of the Demonic Cult, would soon flock to the Sichuan branch. We need to hurry up the expansion work. There were so many people to amodate that the entire branch was copsing. There was a need to purchase nearbynd and increase the number of buildings to be used as lodging. Of course, all costs incurred as a result were nned to be billed to Maengs headquarters. I have made a great contribution, so I will most likely give it to you without rejecting it. I did not forget to discuss with Damun and inte the amount appropriately. As a person who dreams of bing an elder, shouldnt he use as much public money as possible when the opportunity arises? Rather, I think I should ask how you are doing. They say you overextended yourself in the fight against the Blood Witch. Is this okay? Im fine except for the fact that my stomach hurts and I feel like Im going to die. Usually, people express that they are not okay with things like that. But I didnt die and I didnt lose my martial arts skills, so it was okay. Should I call this optimistic or positive without any measures? Arent those two words the same thing? Do you expect an old man who has stayed in the mountains all his life and only wielded a sword to have a rich vocabry? Just ignore that kind of thing. Dojang Hyeong-un, who grumbled in response, looked back at his students at Ewha University who were looking at him with bright eyes and smiled bitterly. He chased away his disciples by ring and waved his wrist to congratte them. If I hold on any longer, my students will be bothered, so I dont think its possible. Go now. All right. * * * The rescue team that safely carried out the operation returned to Sacheon and disbanded shortly after. Ak Yeo-ryeong and Baek Rang-dae returned to Maeng, and the disciples of Jeomchang Sect and Cheonghyeol Daomun also returned to their respective monastic positions. The martial arts forces based in Sacheon cheered as the familys warriors returned safely. Did they say that if you seed, you are a hero, and if you fail, you are a traitor? The value of the name Heavenly Dragon has risen to the point where it literally pierces the sky. Many dignitaries visited the Sichuan branch to see my face. sorry. The branch manager is currently not in a condition to wee guests. Pleasee back next time. Hong Seong-hyeon worked very hard to send away customers who came several times a day without friction. Of course, contrary to what was publicly known, some visitors secretly met with me. How is your body? It has improved a lot. Im d thats the case. I had no idea that the head of the family would personally go to the Sacheon branch. Why didnt you call me while I was staying at the party house? Can we tell a patient who has difficulty even moving toe and go? I was also busy at the time. Because I had to prepare for the funeral and clean up after it. Prince Dangbaek of Sacheondang Gaju said as he brought the teacup to his mouth. I felt a little nervous. The man in front of me was a big man whose name would be listed among the Ten Heavenly Emperors in the not-too-distant future. He too, like his teacher, was already a perfected strongman. He has yet to disy his martial arts skills at an official event, so his skills are not known to the public. Are you not rebuking me? reproof? What are you talking about? Responsibility for the death of Lord Taesang lies with me, the leader of the rescue team This is a foolish question. There is no reason for you to take responsibility for that. Dangbaekguns eyes became sharp. He put down the teacup loudly and continued talking. I heard your fathers will. He said he was happy to be able to meet the end worthy of a warrior. . Thats it. Dont insult my fathers death anymore. sorry. There is an apology. I would like to have a drink and talk openly, but considering your physical condition, lets get straight to the point. Please speak. Take this. I made a puzzled expression as I epted the book handed to me by the head of the family. On the cover of the book was written the words Amyeongbido (Ӱw). What is this? Its not officialdom. My father said that. I thought you wanted to learn cancer technology. I looked slightly surprised. As Dangbaek said, he felt the need to learn cancer techniques. In particr, I felt a great sense of regret during my trip to South Manchuria, and I guess that was the result of my birth. I never thought that the Poison King would have prepared a gift for me. It is something that your father prepared to give to you while you were alive. Learn to your hearts content. Am I really allowed to take this? Isnt this the Tang familys vision of martial arts? You must be misunderstanding something. Its not like a manuscript. if? Amyeongbido is a new martial art that has never been seen before, created by my father based on the insight he gained in hister years. Do you understand what I mean? ! After hearing Dangbaeks exnation, I froze. It was truly a heartbreaking story that I could not have imagined. My grip on the book naturally gained strength. You dont have to worry about vision leaks. Because that martialw is entirely yours. A martial arts technique that embodies the enlightenment of the dead Poison King. I was confident even though I hadnt read the content yet. I can assure you that Amyeongbido was Choi Sang-seungs martial art that was second to none in the midfield. Prince Dangbaek stood up from his seat as if his mission had been aplished. I didnt even think about seeing him off and just stared at the book. Oh, before I go, theres onest thing Id like to ask you. ? What do you think of my daughter Seoyeon? * * * Hap! Haap! The powerful sound of energy prated my ears as I went for a walk to get some fresh air. I walked in the direction of sponsorship with a smile on my face. brother! As I entered the training hall, Masters son, Dok Go-seong, looked back at me with a bright expression and waved his hand. I smiled and waved my hand. Currently, the Dokgo family was staying in a guest room within the Sacheon branch. [You cant stay locked up in Cheongseong Mountain forever, right? It will be difficult not only for the family, but also for the Master himself.] [If you move to Honam, where the main branch of the Alliance is located, you will not have to worry about the demon cultists harming your family.] With the Masters decision to join the Alliance, the Dokgo familys migration naturally urred. transfer) was also confirmed. I made arrangements to allow Master and his family to stay at the Sacheon branch until they moved. Hiding in Qingcheng Mountain was no longer meaningful, and the Tang family was not a ce where outsiders could safely stay. Dok Go-seong devoted himself to martial arts training every day at the training center in the back garden. I was so worried that my body would get hurt like that. Did you eat well? Sure. It is good to be diligent in training, but be sure to take breaks in between. If you overwork your body during the growth period, it may have the opposite effect. Do not worry. Because I am being examined regrly by Grandfather God. Grandfather of God? Augh escaped me. Dok Go-seong: When did this guy first be friends with Shin-ui? Was it because of the young boys unique friendliness, or was Shinui interested in him because he was the teachers son? Either way, it was an undeniable fact that it was a good thing. It just so happened. I just happened to have something I wanted to say to my brother. Are you talking to me? Its an important story. Regarding my future. Please speak. I will listen. Dokgo-seong took a deep breath with a nervous expression. He then dered with a determined expression. When I train hard and be confident in my abilities, I n to follow my father and join the club. Are you saying you will be a Murim leader? yes. I n to apply to the unit led by my brother. yes? I frowned and tilted my head. Rather than helping Master, you wille under my wing? Are you saying you hope to be assigned to the Sichuan branch? Probably, by the time I join the alliance, my brother will have also moved to the main branch of the alliance. I dont think you know, but new recruits cannot decide where they will work. But Secretary Damun, Warrior Seo, and Warrior Hwang are all assigned to the Sacheon branch, right? Look at this stupid guy. So, are you now making an unfair request to create a position for me? I thought he was just an innocent kid, but it turned out that there was a ck snake nestled inside him. Anyway, why dont you make me feel morefortable? Its a bit ufortable to be treated with respect by my future boss. An unexpected request following a sudden deration. As the embarrassment subsided,ughter naturally flowed out. The conversation I had with Damun earlier instantly shed through my mind. [You can call it as you normally would.] [You cant do that. Is there a ss system in the world where superiors use polite words and subordinates use lower words? Rather, the lord should humble his words.] The person I was then and the person I am now were different. The bond that had bound me for decades had already been broken. Now all that remains is to take a step. Take one step at a time, even if its awkward. I nodded slowly and stroked Dok Go-seongs hair. okay. ! Dokgo-seong opened his eyes wide. He had a shocked expression, as if he had seen a ghost. Chapter 285 Episode 285 . I tilted my head as I stared at Dok Go-seongs frozen figure like a stone. Is this something to be that shocked by? I just changed the way I spoke. Hyung, arent you in pain somewhere? He is currently recovering from illness. Dokgo-seong was at a loss for words as he answered indifferently. To brighten up the awkward atmosphere, he offered some light encouragement. Training hard. . If you want to work under me, you dont have to have average skills. In the end, Dok Go-seongs face became grotesquely distorted. Now I couldnt even tell what kind of emotion the expression contained. Feeling ufortable, I turned around, waved my hand, and left the training ground. As I was walking away, I felt my face getting hot. Was it this difficult to treat others poorly? * * * long time no see. A woman, Cheon Ga-ryeong, entered the office and spoke to me in a bright voice. While I was away from the branch and went to Gansu, she handled some work that had been requested in advance. Naturally, she could not participate in the rescue team as she had not yet taken the literacy test. Especially since Sogeolgae, the elder of openness, was circling around me. You cameter than expected. It took longer than expected to process the requested work. Anyway, I heard you were seriously injured. Are you feeling okay? With my current physical condition, even if I were to fight a child walking down the street, Im confident I would lose. Do you usually express confidence in such things? And you? Did the matter go well? It worked out somehow. I will write a report soon and hand it to you. Lets chat for a while. Cheon Ga-ryeong, who was sitting on a leather chair and sipping the tea brewed by Woo Hwayeon, looked back at me with a surprised face. for a moment. why? Are you just talking to me informally? Because you wanted it. When I repeatedly suggested that we talk to each other, we ignored each other! Ive had a bit of a change of heart recently. Cheon Ji-ryeong blinked with an expression of disbelief. Dokgo-seong and Cheon Ga-ryeong are like that. I dont know why theyre making such a fuss about how a change in speech is such a big deal. Are you in any pain? It doesnt hurt. Because the internal injuries havent healed yet. I felt a sense of dj vu. Havent we had a simr conversation recently? Cheon Ga-ryeong, who put down the teacup on the table, looked back at Woo Hwa-yeon with a serious expression and asked. Princess. Its not like that friend picked up or ate anything strange these days or anything, right? Gossip very openly. If you dont do that, people cant change this much. Is it really that surprising? Cheon Ji-ryeongs expression became strange. It was an expression that felt simr to the one Dok Go-seong had made before. What on earth happened in Gansu? I heard some rough news. There was a big change in my state of mind as I passed the threshold of death, or something like that? Its simr. Its something I will live to see for a long time. Days like this alwayse. Cheon Ji-ryeong looked me up and down with a strange exmation. A reaction like that of an old man who has lived the rest of the world. How on earth has she been looking at me all this time? Its something Ive been hoping for, but now that I see you using informalnguage, I have a hard time getting used to it. If its ufortable, will you respect me again? Im begging you, please dont do that. I feel ufortable because it feels like Im dealing with an old man. Because he is young and old. It wasnt a particrly wrong expression. In this life, I am a 21-year-old young man, but in terms of mental age, I am a man who has passed the age of 19. I scratched the back of my head and changed the subject. What about blindness? I have received Master Moons permission. Im currently in the process of preparing a suitable disguise. I n to take the official exam soon. Before returning to Gansu. I rmended Cheon Ga-ryeong to join the alliance. Because I decided that it would be better for her to officially be a leader ande under mymand rather than staying at the Sacheon branch as an outsider. Of course, no matter how much Chen Jialing was the leader of Hao Wen, he could not make such an important decision on his own. So I didnt agree right away and said I would ask Moonju for permission, but it seemed to work out well. After taking the entrance exam, do I have to use the title branch manager when I call you? At least in official settings, it should be like that. Its okay to call mefortably in a private setting. Hmm Cheon Ga-ryeongs lips slowly drew an arc. It was a smile that gave me a strangely unpleasant feeling. What kind of n does that woman have up her sleeve that makes her look like that? * * * As Cheon Ga-ryeong left the office and crossed the hallway, he let out a long sigh. At first, I didnt even notice because it seemed so natural. That Yeonsun is ttering himself. After I found out, I was so embarrassed that I started talking gibberish. It was to the point where I couldnt even remember exactly what I said. It wouldnt have been obvious, right? For a while, I pressed my hands against my face to soothe it. Cheon Ga-ryeong, with narrowed eyes, nced in the direction of the office and muttered. What kind of change of heart did you go through? A conversation she had with Yeon-woon a long time ago, when she was suffering from a mental illness, shed through her mind. [Thank you for today as well.] [Please memorize the phrases I have taught you. Right now, it will be difficult to use internal energy without external help because the blood flow is damaged, but in the end, forplete recovery, you must be able to use Taeeul Shingong on your own.] [I understand.] [You can leave now . ] [Um Sohyeop.] [Do you have something to say?] [Its fate that led us to interact like this, so why dont we start talking to each other soon? Since we happen to be the same age] [I dont really care about things like titles or tone of voice. Its okay if you treat mefortably.] [Then I will do that. Please take care of me in the future.] [Please take care of me.] [?] [Why do you look at me like that?] [Didnt you decide to stop talking?] [As I said a little while ago, please take it easy. Please treat me. Regardless of age or distribution, it is my long-standing habit to treat others with respect, so you dont have to worry about it.] [.] You dont know how absurd I felt at the time. Until now, there was an invisible wall surrounding the man named Yeonsun. Not only he, but everyone around him felt it. Ive tried various ways to be closer to him. I dressed up nicely and showed off the world of beauty, approached her without any shame like an old friend, and even begged her for a gift like a lover. They even tried to win his favor by taking him to a dark city or giving him precious gifts. Nevertheless, the man named Yeonsun was always the same. Always maintained a certain distance from others. It was literally a strong fortress as if surrounded by iron walls. But. People have changed so much even when we havent seen each other. The atmosphere was noticeably different from before. Should I say that I feel more mature and rxed? It seemed like it would be possible to make progress in a rtionship that had be so tight now. Cheon Ji-ryeongs eyes narrowed. A hum naturally came out. The steps I take also be lighter. Well, I think the new look is closer to my taste than before. * * * A month has passed since I returned to the Sacheon branch. Are you sure youll be okay? I received permission from God. He said it wouldnt matter if I went on a long trip as long as I didnt practice martial arts. Health is good, but arent you currently being targeted by the Demon Cult leader? Is there any danger in moving with Master? We have hired enough escorts and people to do misceneous work for us. You dont have to worry. Your stubbornness remains the same. Didnt I tell you when I asked you to teach me the White Lightning God Technique? I am stubborn. I went on a trip to Honam with my teacher. The reason I said I would follow him was to amodate the convenience of my teacher, who would soon join the academy, but it was also because I had some personal business to attend to. Taking the entrance exam did not mean that Master would just sit in Honam. First, I nned to decide which department I would work in after joining and find a ce to live. It would beter that the Dokgo family moved to Honam. Then lets leave. Jang Ryangguk, the leader of the party and the head of Haeulpyoguk (CS), announced the start of the journey. In addition to the hired masters and masters, there were many masters with outstanding skills. From the followers of the Sichuan branch to the disciples of the Huashan Sect. For your information, it didnt cost a penny to hire the disciples of the Volcano Sect. [Im thinking of going to Maengs headquarters for a while. So, in case of an unexpected situation, I would like to ask you to escort me] [If that is the case, I will help you as much as I can.] [Whose request would I refuse?] I will visit and apany the monks who are sitting in the branch eating nothing but eating. When I asked for it, he said it was okay and epted it. No one was talking, but they seemed to be aching because they had nothing to do. The journey went smoothly. Let alone being attacked by demonic cultists, I never once encountered themon bandits. This was because the rumor that Cheonryong and his teacher were heading to Maengs headquarters had spread widely. If I were to choose the two most famous people in todays martial arts world, they would be none other than myself and Master. Even though he borrowed the power of Geumgong, he single-handedly defeated the Blood Flower Witch. And the teacher of Heavenly Dragon, who disyed the might of an absolute expert on the battlefield. It was a popr topic on the lips of wealthy people. Even though more than two months have passed since the subjugation operation waspleted, the worlds interest shows no signs of abating. One of the two vacant seats of the Ten Heavenly Emperors will soon belong to you, Master. I hope that thefortable journey will continue for about 10 days, with the helpers taking care of all the misceneous tasks. Finally, the group crossed the border of Gwiju and reached Honam. Doo doo doo doo! hmm? While I was staring outside the carriage with a nk expression, I tilted my head when I heard the sound of horses hoovesing from ahead. Because my senses had lost their proper function, I couldnt figure out the identity of those approaching me. I just guessed that they were not enemies based on the messengers reactions. Sweet. The carriage stopped in ce. When I opened the door and got down to the ground, I saw the face of the old man at the head of the horsemen and opened my eyes wide. Seniors? Its been a while. An unexpected face was there. Sohyeongeom (t), an elder of the Meng, led his direct military unit and came out to meet the group. Chapter 286 Episode 286 Senior, why are you here? I heard that the hero who saved the Volcanic Sect is visiting the Maengs headquarters. Shouldnt Ie out to meet him? Sohyeongeoms eyes as he looked at us were full of goodwill. It seems that he wanted to show his sincerity to me for rescuing the survivors of the Volcanic Sect, including Plum God Sword. I felt proud. With this, it can be said that all debts owed to him have been repaid. But why didnt I call you? What do you mean? I asked Namhakgeom (Ű) that friend to send troops, but why did he not contact me in any way? Even if I had sent just one letter, I would havee forward myself. The junior couldnt understand the feelings of the senior. sorry. I was so out of it that I didnt even think about it. I didnt mean to question you. There is no need to apologize. In fact, I didnt call it on purpose. Because I didnt know where it would go, just one small hook was enough. Of course, I wasnt nning on telling those thoughts out loud. There is no reason to breakbor. Elder! How are you? Cheongyeong Dojang, Cheonpyeong Dojang, and Cheonwoo Dojang, all disciples of the Hwasan Sect, prostrated themselves before Sohyeongeom. Sohyeongeom was not only an elder of the Maeng n, but also an elder of the Hwasan faction. Im d youre safe. Many of my disciples died or were injured. But didnt you guys survive safely? It must have been a blessing from Heaven and Earth. . Let the solemn atmosphere prevail for a while. Sohyeongeom let out a long sigh, looked back at the teacher standing next to me, and said. Are you the teacher of the Sichuan branch leader? Thats right. You have a great disciple. You are a worthy disciple for me. These are not words that shoulde out of the mouth of an expert who has reached the absolute peak. . Heukeungdae, a military unit directly under Sohyeongeom, joined the party. To put it bluntly, whether their joining was beneficial to the movement, it was not. Because the escort troops were already overflowing. Other than the size of the group growing, nothing particrly changed. but. I took turns looking at Master and Sohyeongeom, who were chatting lightly with smiles on their faces. The current situation was worth it just because the two people got to know each other and became closer friends. There woulde a day when this meeting would be beneficial to Master in the future. Many, many, many. The regr sound of horses hooves pierced my ears. It feels good. I hummed to myself and looked out the window. Pouring sunlight, wide fields, and a blue sky without a single cloud in sight. The scenery in my field of view was no different from before, but I no longer felt bored. I had a gut feeling. I believe that I will be able to gain a lot through this trip to Honam. * * * When we arrived at Maengs headquarters, Pang Mun-hwan, the unitmander of Hyeonmudae, came out and weed me and my group. Long time no see. Its been a while. He suffered severe internal injuries and hisplexion doesnt look very good. I think it will take some time to recover. I hope you get well. thank you. phut! Is it because of poor health? Today, Pang Mun-hwans hand patting my back felt spicy. Frowning and stroking my back, I unpacked my luggage at the hotel I was guided to and threw myself on the bed. I quickly fell asleep. It seemed like he was tired without knowing it. Is this how an ordinary person who has not learned martial arts feels on a long distance trip? I cant believe it was such a difficult journey even though it was afortable journey where I didnt even lift a finger. I felt like I had a little idea of how sorry the Master must have felt when he moved to Sacheon with his wife. When I woke up after cking out, the sun was already rising outside the window. I felt absurd. No matter how tired you are. I cant believe I was asleep for six full hours. As I was fixing my hair after returning home, a knock on the door reached my ears. When I opened the door and went outside, Pang Mun-hwan greeted me in a cheerful tone. Did you get a good restst night? After unpacking my luggage at the hotel, I fell asleep. When I woke up, it was morning. I dont know how the heavenly dragon became so weak. Thats right. After chatting with Peng Wen-hwan, I headed to the Meng Jubu conference room. Having been on this road several times, it now felt familiar. There were far more people in the conference room than expected. At the head of the table sat the Murim lord Hua Baek, and behind him was the general general Zhuge Huan. All of the Four Gods were present, and many elders who were known to have heavy hips were also present. See you, Lord. Wee. Artist Joo motioned for me to take a seat. After politely wrapping my arms around me, I sat down on the chair and all the gazes of the middle school students were focused on me. First of all, let me say thank you for responding to my call despite being sick. no. As a member of the Order, it is natural to respond to the Lords call. Im just sorry that I couldnt respond to the summons sooner. Although he says this, in fact, there was nopulsion at all in the summons that Joo Baek gave me. If it werent for Masters arrival, my visit to the main temple would have been a long timeter. You made a big contribution this time. Thanks to this, Mengs prestige has greatly increased. . No one here will be able to deny your merit. Of course, we should give him an appropriate reward. Before proceeding with the merit award, there is one thing I would like to point out. The identity of the woman who opened her mouth as if she had been waiting was none other than Jujakdaeju. She said, ring at me with sharp eyes. There is one thing I would like to ask the Sacheon branch leader. Please speak. I heard that you have learned Geumgong (). Is this true? I didnt answer right away and took a pause. It felt like what wasing wasing. Originally, martial arts called Geumgong are all ssified as magic arts, regardless of their type. Of course, it was a serious crime that could not be tolerated for a person belonging to a group to learn magic. Until now, no one has questioned me about this. Because there was no one around who wanted to get into trouble with me by mentioning an ufortable topic. However, this is the headquarters of the Maeng. It was a ce full of ghosts who felt ufortable with my presence and felt the need to keep me in check. To them, the rumor that Cheonryong had mastered magic would have been an excellent justification. I was sure. In addition to the jujakdaeju, there are probably quite a few people who are looking for an opportunity to bite me. Your reply iste. I asked if the rumor was true. Its true. I nodded and answered, and in an instant, the entire conference room was filled with a buzzing noise. Even though Commander-in-Chief Zhuge Huan called for silence, the noise hardly subsided. Some elders raised their voices and insisted that I be punished. Based on the logic that merit is merit and aplishment is aplishment. . I didnt make any excuses and just quietly observed the situation. At a time like this, there was no need to say useless things and throw food to the wild cats. After some time had passed, the atmosphere calmed down slightly. Juhwabaek, who swept the middle school students with an annoyed expression, asked me a question. May I ask how you learned gold gong? Im sorry, but I cant answer that. I promised the teacher I would keep it a secret. I came up with an answer that seemed to have something to it, but in reality, it was nothing more than a usible excuse for those who misunderstood my past. Isnt it impossible to reveal the truth as it is? rude! Lord! You should never pass it up! The atmosphere, which had barely calmed down, soon heated up. This time I just watched the scene without saying anything. In times like these, we had to push forward shamelessly. There will never be a proper punishment given anyway. The news of Cheonryongs activities spread throughout the central ins. It was a situation where peoples attention was focused on me. At a time like this, what would happen if news spread that the upper echelons of the Meng had punished me? Everyone in this ce probably knows. If youre not careful, you may face bacsh while trying to maintain discipline. The Murim Alliance had to be a just and fair group. At least externally. In the end, checks are just checks. All they can do is put pressure on me and see if I can. Since it was not a real threat, there was no reason to be intimidated. Quiet! Be quiet! Only after Zhuge Huan shouted several times did the atmosphere calm down again. Juhwabaek let out a small sigh and asked, tapping the table with his index finger. Is there anything you want to say? I have no intention of making excuses. It is an undeniable fact that I have learned gold gong. Even if you deprive me of my qualifications as a monk, I have nothing to say. If you give me disciplinary action, I will dly ept it. Is it because Artist Joo is openly showing signs of difort? There was a strange tension in the conference room. Everyone just looked at each other and did not open their mouths first. I dont think it will be a big problem. The one who broke the silence and took the lead was none other than Man Rik-kun (fȭ). He, who had not said a word until now, opened his mouth and the attention of the middle school students focused on him. Master Suzaku frowned and raised his voice. What do you mean there is no problem! Strictly speaking, the Geumgong practiced by the Sichuan branch leader is not a martial art based on demon energy. Even so, a magic craft is a magic craft! Although Geumgong is ssified as a magic craft, mastering it does not mean you be a madman. And considering the contributions made by the Sacheon branch leader, wouldnt it be okay to cover up some of the mistakes? I think the same thing. If we punish the Sacheon branch chief here, what will the leaders dispatched to the front think? Immediately, people appeared who sympathized with the im of full power. I inwardly raised the corner of my mouth. I knew it would end up like this. Perhaps the reward will be slightly reduced or it will only amount to a nominal disciplinary action. I thought it turned out better. This time I found out for sure. Who are the people within the group who have animosity toward me? I guess Ill have to ask Hao Mun to gather information about them. Sohyeongeomdo, Namhakgeomdo, Manjunggeomdo, and Unhakgeomdo. Each person added a word, lending strength to Man Power-kwons remarks. There were a few people who resisted until the end, but they could not go against the trend. Joo Hwabaek, who organized the opinions of the middle school students, spoke as if making a deration. I order the Sacheon branch leader to be ced on probation for two months for the crime of learning a forbidden martial art and concealing it until now. The term meant to rest and take care of ones body for two months. This is what is meant by mild punishment. match! Joo Hwa-baek, who caught everyones attention by pressing his palms together, skillfully changed the topic. Lets get back to the main topic. Lets each give our opinions on what kind ofpensation should be given to the Sichuan branch leader. Chapter 287 Episode 287: At the end of a long meeting, the award to be given to me was decided. I left Maengjubu with a tired expression on my way to my amodation. I stretched and trudged along. It was hard. My stamina started to drop in the middle, so I had to work hard not to lose concentration. I summarized in my head what I had gained this time. The authority to increase the number of treasures including gold coins and silk, as well as the inner circle of Hwari. I acquired many things. You may think that the reward is shabbypared to the achievements I made, but that was because I refused most of the rewards, not because the higher-ups in the organization were annoying. In the end, the best reward a member of the Murim Alliance can receive is promotion, but it was a natural result since I myself had no intention of moving to the main branch of the Alliance immediately. Wealth is just a show of courtesy, so lets move on. It was definitely good to be able to increase the number of swordsmen under hismand. We requested reinforcements under the pretext of increasing the number of people stationed at the Sacheon branch, and this was epted. It became possible to bring all of Jeolyeong-gaek, Yanggang Johyup, and Cheon Ga-ryeong, who wouldter be official leaders, to the Sacheon branch. It is also encouraging that Hwari has obtained the inner circle. The inner dan of Ten Thousand Years of Fire is an elixir containing an enormous amount of positive energy. If you feed it to Jeolyeonggaek, you will be able to change the quality of his energy. In other words, it means that perfect identityundering bes possible. The more capable subordinates there were, the better. It would be a lie if I said the elixir was not a waste. But this was a necessary investment. No matter how active he was on his own, he could not rise to the position of elder. I had to build up a force to back me up. Currently, I am taking it step by step. Its enough to getpensation. I put a smile on my face and quickened my pace. Slowly, it was time to move on to achieve the real purpose of visiting the headquarters. * * * So, do you want me to help your teacher be a great lord as soon as he enters the n? yes. Thats a difficult request. No matter how much I am, I cant just promote someone without ignoring the rules and procedures. The window of the main building overlooking Dongdong Lake. Sohyeongeom narrowed his eyebrows slightly and put down his drink on the table. Im not specifically asking you to make me the leader of major units, including the Four Gods. Even a small new unit is sufficient. . Master will take care of expanding your position within the group and increasing the size of your unit through meritorious actions. How about incorporating your teacher into my direct unit? Iughed and shook my head. Even Sohyeongeom of the world seemed to feel envious of Namhakgeom, who had the sound ghost under hismand. Its not a bad idea, but there is a fundamental problem with that method. What do you mean by fundamental problem? I dont have the confidence to convince Master. For me. . My teacher is a much more upright person than you think. I understand what you mean. I know its not easy. What does it mean to be granted the status of a daeju upon joining the alliance? There will be considerable bacsh as this is a treatment that vites fairness. Why do you want to push ahead with the work even though you know that? It was called Nangjungjichu (֮F). Anyway, if he is your teacher, he will soon be in an important position in the Meng. I know that the existing power groups have been feeling a great sense of crisis since the Taesang family of the evil family joined the alliance. It was wartime. Depending on the situation, we are in an unstable situation where arge-scale reorganization may take ce. Those with vested interests could not help but feel anxious. Because you never know when your ce will be taken over by someone else. In such a situation, what if you hear the news that your master, an absolute expert, is joining the team? Right now, Im under this much control, so it goes without saying that Master. This was the reason why I tried to put Master in the position of great lord, even if by force. At the very least, shouldnt the pressure from those around you cause you to be separated from the three close friends who will join you? Do you remember the conversation you had with me here earlier? When exactly are you talking about? When I proposed to my senior that we should share the credit for catching the reverse killer. Of course I remember. Sohyeongeom filled his empty ss with alcohol and nodded. As I was abstaining from alcohol because my internal injuries were not healing, I sipped a cup filled with tea instead of alcohol and thought about the conversation I had with him in the past. [So, what specifically do you want me to do for you?] [In the future, when I join the alliance, I hope to be recognized for my role in catching the assassin and receive an official reward.] [The order is not correct. I want to be recognized for my aplishments as a leader for what I did before joining the alliance.] Things are a little different this time In the same way as then, I want to publicly recognize your teachers performance on the battlefield. What are you talking about, lets get recognized? Thats right. It wont be easy. The reason such an expedient method worked at the time is because you were ate Jisoo with no background whatsoever. What Sohyeongeom said was right. It may seem like he came from a poor background and had no power to support him, but the teacher was an absolute expert. I couldntpare the preferential treatment I received in the past and the preferential treatment he received on the same level. The strength of just one senior may not be enough. So, I n to ask others to do the same. For example, to Manlyekken, Manjunggeom, Namhakgeom, and Unseonggeom? yes. Well, if the voices of the five elderse together, it will create some kind of power. But will they be willing to help you? Not everyone will be as cooperative with you as I am. They are also people who act for their own gain. Senior Wan Li Quan is a bit ambiguous, but the other three will definitely help me. Its a little scary to be able to say something like that with such certainty. Sohyeongeom burst intoughter and clinked sses with me. He emptied the drink in his ss in one go, stood up and said. I guess Ill just leave this ce. Are you waking up already? Its because Im not excited because I keep making my own wine. However, we cannot forcefully rmend alcohol to patients. . There are many people you need to meet other than me, so hurry up and make your next appointment. All right. * * * Three days have already passed since I stayed at Maengs headquarters. Iy down on the bed and carefully read the information sheet that Hao Mun-tao gave me. The Suzaku Daeju Hwaseong Sword (Ե). The person who most strongly advocated for me to be punished at thest meeting. I was feeling ufortable. Because I couldnt figure out why she was against me. I see. Basically, Hwaseongdo was a person who was not very interested in politics or factions. So, naturally, there was no benefit for her by keeping me in check. I was wondering why you were so stubborn. Even when the elders who were pushing me were silent while observing the atmosphere, she remained steadfast in expressing her opinion. Even though you may not know that it is an action that is detrimental to you. I thought there must be some hidden intention. I also thought that maybe there was someone encouraging her from behind. But apparently that wasnt the case. Rather, I was looking at her with a strange view. ording to the information in the information sheet, Hwaseongdo seemed to have had such a personality from the beginning. To put it nicely, he is a principled person. To put it worst, she is a tight-lipped woman with no flexibility whatsoever. When I think about it, she was the person who opposed me the most when I was given the authority to act on behalf of Lord Meng. There. Even the past where he lost his parents to a madman drunk with demonic powers. Now I think I understand why she was so obsessed with the word magic. I didnt even know that it was natural that I didnt look good in the eyes of the master ofmand. Of course, I just understood it in my head, but it didnt mean that my antipathy toward her went away. No matter what, isnt this person trying to harm me? This type of person is tiring. Its good to hear that you have your own distinct beliefs. However, from experience, such people tend to have narrower perspectives and stronger egos. In the future, if I move to the headquarters of Maeng, I will need to watch carefully. After burning the information sheet with a candle, I quietly closed my eyes and focused my consciousness within. First of all, most of the important things were taken care of. Since Ive been so busy running around, I was nning on taking a leisurely day to rx and use my mind. By the way, would Master be taking the entrance exam by now? * * * A vast training ground. The Blue Dragon member who took on the role of tester gulped and swallowed his saliva. The man in front of me was an expert who had reached absolute perfection and a renowned figure as the teacher of the Heavenly Dragon. It was never a being that could be judged by oneself. How dare anyone judge whom? I felt sick from the burden. I was taking a formal test, but to be honest, I didnt understand why I had to do such a meaningless thing. It was fortunate that Heavenly Dragons teacher obediently followed the procedures and conducted the test. What if he had an entric personality like Jiewang? I dont even want to imagine. The man who was shaking his shoulders and mumbling turned his head in response to the presence behind him. Immediately after, he got down on one knee and prostrated himself with a shocked look on his face. Lord! Its not that surprising. I just came here to take a quick look. Murim Lord Joo Hwabaek personally walked to the training hall to observe the exam. Everyone in the testing room looked at him and Dokgo Woojin alternately, holding their breath. . Suddenly, a meaningful smile appeared on the corner of Joo Hwabaeks lips. He touched the two long swords on his belt and opened his mouth. I have a suggestion. Would you listen to it? ? Dokgo Woojin, who was standing at the starting point to take a test to evaluate the level of light training, looked back at him with a puzzled expression. It will take at least half an hour toplete all the exams. The leaders authority allows him to skip all unnecessary procedures. Would you mind hanging out with me for a bit instead? Do you want to spar? I see. I thought it would be better to check it by directly touching it with my body. great. Dokgo Woojin nods his head calmly. It just so happened that he was also feeling bored. The testers, who instinctively felt a sense of crisis even though no one had asked them to do so, all lined up against the wall of the training hall. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwaang! Two absolute experts faced off in the testing room. Neither of them gave their best effort and there was no difference between victory and defeat. I literally just lightly yed with my hands. Nevertheless, everyone who watched said the same thing. A new king was born. From that day on, people in the world began to refer to Dokgo Woojin as the Thunder King. Chapter 288 Episode 288: The leader of the Murim Alliance. Zhuge Huan entered the Lords personal office, frowned and muttered. As always, you abandoned your work and ran away. Theres a mountain of documents that need to be paid, but where can I go to waste this time? In any case, he was a bad boss who did not pay any attention to the difficulties of his subordinates. Immediately release the ck night team and search just hold on. Zhuge Hwan put down the documents on the desk and was about to leave the office, but stopped in ce, rubbing his chin. When I thought about it, it was today. The day when Heavenly Dragons teacher takes the entrance exam. When you look at a time like this, youre a helpless child. There seemed to be no need to release personnel to track their whereabouts. Even on the day of the sound ghosts entrance, he seemed very excited and restless, but this time he couldnt ovee his desire to win and ran away. Are they probably having a good time in the exam room right now? Well, maybe its not something to look at as a bad thing. A new maengdo who faced a maengju on the first day of joining the club. It was enough of a topic to attract the attention of the world. Attention bes fame, and fame bes a cause. It would be the foundation for a man named Dokgo Woojin to increase his influence within the organization. Whoa. Zhuge Huan sighed, sat down on the leather chair, and tilted his head back. I was nning to take a short rest while waiting for the leader to return. As he looked up at the ceiling nkly, a conversation he had with his nephew not long ago came to mind. [The report has been confirmed. This is amazing. The teacher of the Sacheon branch leader was an absolute expert.] [With my limited knowledge, he was a person that I would not dare judge, but judging from his performance on the battlefield, his skills would easily be in the top 10 experts.] [That is what it means . You mean?] [Yes. For your information, the Lord of the White Dragons also said something simr.] [He is a talented person who must be brought in.] [There is one thing I would like to tell you about him.] [Tell me.] [The Meng side took the initiative to invite him. I dont think its good to get drunk.] Zhuge Hui said this. Dokgo Woo-jin should not be brought into the alliance by promising power and status. There were two main reasons. First, Dokgo Woojin has already made up his mind to join the alliance. Second, after joining the alliance, he was able to work freely without being bound by external pressure. They promise a huge reward and invite a master. It sounds good, but nothing is free in this world. Those who received preferential treatment were bound to have corresponding restrictions and obligations. A representative example was the Murim lord of the time. There was no other person in the group who was forced to have as much unfreedom as he did. Its a shame that we cant move up the starting line, but considering the future, its better to let Dokgo Woojin develop his position on his own. It seemed that Cheonryong was working hard to be a teacher, but that was okay. It wasnt a big problem. A happy smile appeared on Zhuge Huans lips. Hes my nephew, but hes a really smart kid. Just a year ago, he had a somewhat immature side, but he has grown to the point where he can point out things he missed. I felt more than happy about it. I guess its about nurturing sessors to this taste. * * * Thats right. When I heard from Hwang Ho-jin what happened at the entrance test site, I burst intoughter. Murim Lord Juhwabaek. He was an unpredictable person. I never would have thought that I would personallye to the examination hall and propose a sparring match to the teacher. The teacher who epted that is also a teacher. If it were me, I would never have epted the leaders offer to spar. Are you saying youre crazy enough to fight your future boss with a knife? I wanted to refuse a business that would only result in losses whether I won or lost. Well, from the perspective of topicality, it might be good. I dont think it will mean much since peoples interest is already at its peak. After finishing the report, Hwang Ho-jin leaves the dorm. As I was lying in bed and spending time practicing fortune telling, I quietly opened my eyes to the presence of a presence outside. A familiar voice pierced my ears. Can Ie in for a moment? Pleasee in. A man in ck wearing a bamboo hat carefully stepped into the room. After adjusting my clothes, I offered the guest a seat. What brings you here? Did Lord Maeng call me by any chance? no. I just came here for personal business. Heukyadae, a unit directly under the Military Ministry. The identity of the Jukripin sitting across from me across the table was none other than Zhuge Galhye, the leader of the seven groups of the Heukyadae. She took off her bamboo napkin and put it down on the table and asked how I was doing with an awkward expression on her face. Are you feeling okay? Thanks to your concern, things have improved a lot. thank god. So why did youe to see me? Did he feel sorry for me for being rude and asking about his business first? Zhuge Huis face darkened momentarily. I have something to give to you. She sighed softly, took out a wooden box the size of her fist from her pocket, and handed it to me. When I opened the lid of the wooden box, a strong medicinal scent spread throughout the room. I knew it the moment I saw it. The three pills inside are of great value. This is Baekyeondan (ٳx). This is an internal injury medicine recently developed by a member of our family. I can guarantee that its effectiveness will not be much lower than that of Xiaomingdan (С), which is made only in Wudang Mountain. Taking it will help you recover. Can you give me something so precious? its okay. I received permission from the head of the family. . This is a gift I prepared with great care for my friend. Please dont refuse. I felt a little burdened. Internal injury medicineparable to the missionary list. Isnt that also a recently created prototype? From the perspective of Zhuge Dynasty, the meaning of this Danhwan must have been very great. Even for Zhuge Hui, a direct blood rtive of the Sega family, it would not have been easy to obtain this. It must have been quite unreasonable. After staring at Danhwan in silence for a while, Jegalhye, unable to bear the ufortable atmosphere, picked up the bamboo lips and stood up. She said goodbye to me in a slightly subdued voice. Then Ill just leave. Are you leaving already? I have no intention of bothering Sohyeop, who is ill. Since the mission has been aplished. Sojeo. I made excuses one after another, called Zhugehye to me as he held on to the doorknob, and closed the lid of the wooden armor noisily. He then expressed his gratitude to her with a smile on his face. Thank you. I will use it well. . Zhuge Hye turned his head to meet my gaze and looked surprised. I could barely say thank you, but I couldnt figure out why he looked so embarrassed. It wouldnt be right to wash your mouth after receiving a precious gift. Look forward to it. I will prepare a suitable return gift. I couldnt help butugh as I watched the back of her leaving the room after putting on the bamboo lip. I learned from the death of the poison king. Sometimes you need to know how to be truly grateful for the kindness of others. There is no need to be blindly suspicious and cautious. All you had to do was give back what you received. Favor for favor. With hostility toward hostility. Just pushing was not the answer. I didnt n on repeating my regrets. I stuffed the wooden box into the bag I had thrown in the corner of the room and stretched. Since I had alreadye all the way to Honam, I thought I should go see some familiar faces. * * * Zhuge Hye left the building as if running away, clutching his burning face with both hands. From the moment I saw Yeon-woons smiling face, my heart was pounding like crazy. It was the first time in my life that I felt this sensation. You were able to make that kind of expression. The image of Yeonsun calmly saying thank you kept lingering in my mind. The atmosphere seemed different from before. At first, I didnt notice because I was blocked by a mental wall. I only noticed it when I made direct eye contact. The current Yeonsun is apletely different person from the man he faced when he joined the rescue team. . Zhuge Hye looked up at the starry sky in silence for a while, then took a deep breath and shook his head. Soon, her new form seemed to melt into the darkness and disappeared. * * * If you were going toe, you should havee early. Why did youe at thiste hour? If youre going to have a secret meeting, wouldnt a dark night be better? Seeing as youre talking nonsense, it looks like youre in pain. Thanks to your concern, I have recovered quite well. Who was worried? Isnt it? Youre not the kind of person who can die that easily. The living room of the head of the Lee family. I sat across the table from Lee Kang-hak, who had a sullen expression on his face, and tipped my tea cup. Lee Kang-hak put down his ss with a loud sound and narrowed his eyes and asked. There must be a reason why you came all the way to Ye in an immature body. What brought you here? I remembered the promise I made to my granddaughter. Didnt you say that you would definitely show your face whenever you visit Honam? Is that all? Of course, there are other reasons. Jump up! Before I could finish speaking, the door opened and a young girl ran into the living room. This was Lee Kang-haks granddaughter, Lee Soo-yeon. It seemed like he had gotten a little bigger while I hadnt seen him. I looked back at her with a smile and said hello. Long time no see. Brother! how are you? As Soo-yeon Lee quickly sat down next to me, a slightly ufortable look appeared on Kang-hak Lees face. Lee Soo-yeons face was filled with sleepiness, as if she had just woken up from sleep. I got to the point while stroking her hair as she raised her head towards me like a cat. If there is any talent among the new monks that could be useful, could you rmend it? Although he retired from the front line, Lee Kang-haks connections and influence could not be ignored. Even after retirement, he continued to interact with his juniors. When his juniors brought in new monks, he gave them advice and teachings. As a result, the number of monks who had a direct or indirect rtionship with him was quiterge. Can you rmend a talent? yes. We are looking for talented people to apply to Masters unit. I guess youre not very good at these things. You probably know that I dont like being asked that kind of favor. Lee Kang-haks eyes became slightly harsh. It seems that using the expression secret love as a joke created a negative perception towards him. Im not specifically trying to make an improper request. If my senior gives me a rmendation, I n to go and meet them in person. After we meet? If we decide it is okay, we will ask the persons opinion and rmend it to the teacher. The final decision will ultimately be up to the teacher. Chapter 289 Episode 289 After dozing off, I ended up moving Lee Soo-yeon, who was asleep on the table with her arm pillow, to the bedroom. When I returned to the reception room, Lee Kang-hak handed me a note. After going through the written list, I said thank you and poured tea into the empty cup again. Do you have any more business left? Nothing in particr. Then are you going to go back soon? I think its toote for that. Please let me sleep overnight. You speak so confidently that I dont even think to question you. Isnt it dangerous for a weak person like me to walk around ale at night? Who on earth is considered weak? You seem to have forgotten, but this is the patient. So, why did youe all the way to Ye in the middle of the night, feeling ufortable? It would have been better for both of us if we hade the next morning. Thanks to you, I cant sleep and I dont know what Im doing in the middle of the night I know I was rude. As soon as I thought about it, I wanted to move. Please be lenient. . Oh, by the way, I had an escort with me when I came. I never asked. I told you this in case you were curious. People have changed a lot in the time we havent seen each other. Is that so? I think it was shameless like that before. Im not talking about that part. Lee Kang-hak clicked his tongue and crossed his arms. It was as if he was asking why he was proud of something like that. In the past, you often seemed reluctant to owe even small debts to others. I never did anything embarrassing like this. I think I heard something from you when I had a meeting with senior Eumgwi and Elder Yuhwageom at Igajang before. At that time, unlike now, they informed me of their visit in advance and asked for my permission. Isnt that right? . There are people like that sometimes. People who are pathologically obsessed with maintaining an appropriate distance from others. People who draw a standard line in their minds and never do anything that crosses that line. Should we really call him Lee Kang-hak? Every word I casually said felt heavy. There was a reason why he, who retired from active duty a long time ago, is still respected and relied upon by his juniors. I dont particrly mean to criticize you. It actually looks good. I feel like I smell a little more like a person now. Thank you for saying that. Was there a reason why you had a change of heart? After oveing the danger of death, I began to think about various things. Since the internal injuries havent healed, it will still be difficult to drink, right? yes. If you drink alcohol, you will hear a warning from God. Its a pity, but I guess Ill have to postpone the big project untilter. Ill tell the servant to prepare a bed for you, so please wait a moment. All right. For a moment, I stared at the back of Lee Kang-hak as he left the living room, rubbing the back of his neck as if he were tired. After putting the note in my arms, I poured the tea in my cup into my mouth. I wasnt drunk, but I felt somewhat emotional. The night at Igajang deepened. * * * Brother. why? I just wanted to sing it once. Noon the next day. I walked through the market side by side with Lee Su-yeon and chatted. [I hope you are healthy next time I see you. I hope we can go for a walk together under the sun then.] [Yes. I definitely do that.] Even though she is wearing a parasol, I somehow feel better when I see her looking fine even when she walks around during the day. Lee Ga-jangs guards followed behind at a certain distance. Hmm. hmm. Suyeon Lee hummed throughout the walk as if she was in a good mood. Its been like that ever since I heard that I would speak more easily from now on. By the time I left the market, holding in my hand the snacks I bought from a street vendor. A young woman appeared as if blocking the front. Are you by any chance the Great Council of Heavenly Dragons? Do you know me? How could you not know? He is the most famous person in Danggeum Wulin. It was not the old surface. A face I see for the first time and a voice I hear for the first time. It was a woman whose appearance was strangely reminiscent of a blood-flower witch. A face covered in powder. Colorful clothes. Sparkling ornaments. I thought that if her outfit had been more revealing, I would have believed her to be the Blood Witchs sister. Its an honor to meet you. . Its a great event and its an honor. I felt burdened when suddenly a woman who appeared to be older started pouring out words of praise to me. I knew it intuitively. I was pretending that we had bumped into each other by chance, but in reality, she had been waiting to meet me. If you dont mind, may I ask Sozers name? Now that I think about it, I forgot to introduce myself. Its not like he was rude or he lost his mind because he unexpectedly met someone he admired. The woman who was making a fuss cleared her throat once and politely bowed. My name is Jong-ri So-yeon, ay disciple of Bota-am. You dont seem to remember, but we also had experience advancing to the finals of the Yongbong branch. ! I pretended to be tired and ran my hand over my face to hide the change in my expression. Jong-ri So-yeon. It was a name in my memory. I never thought Id encounter this way. She was the same type of person as Mo Yong Hyowon, who was taken to the Buddhist temple a few months ago. In the future, if I move to work at Maengs headquarters, he will be the first person I have to eliminate. With the Yongbong branch as an opportunity, many new masters decided to join the club. Zhongli Shaoyeon was one of those who became a blind disciple. She achieved rapid growth based on her outstanding talent and quickly emerged as a leading executive. He became a member of the Jujak Unit at the lowest level, and in his seventh year of joining, he rose to the position of Commander of the Jujak Unit. Since a young, strong, and beautiful woman had triumphed over prominentpetitors, it was only natural that the world was enthusiastic about her. If you listen to this point, it seems like he is simply a talented person who distinguished himself in difficult times. People didnt know. What did she, driven by greed for power and vanity, do to raise her status? How much damage the martial arts faction has suffered over the years because of her. It was a side effect of rapid expansion of power. The Murim League, which held a Yongbong branch and carried outrge-scale promotional work, was able to sessfully increase the size of the group, but suffered various problems in return. In particr, theck of proper internal crackdown was significant. In the previous life, the Murim League had no good days due to the misceneous incidents and idents that constantly urred. This was because peoplemonly called the new generation were causing problems here and there. In the case of Jong-ri So-yeon, hemitted the atrocity of selling out important secrets of the n through internalmunication with the Demonic Cult. As it was revealed that her reputation was nothing more than an illusion created by the support of the Demonic Cult, the martial arts faction was in great shock for a while. It could be said that it was an incident that showed how scary human selfishness is. under. Iughed as I watched Jong-ri So-yeon constantly talking to me with a mixture of ttery and charm. Thats fun. It seems clear that he approached me with some kind of intention. Do you simply want to be friends with a promising talent, or are you at the instigation of a demonic cult? I hung out with her for a while with a smile on my face, hiding my true feelings. Lee Su-yeon looked at Jong-ri So-yeon and me alternately, and soon a bored look appeared on her face. Im sorry, but I havepany, so I think Ill have to leave. All right. It was a pleasure talking to you. We said goodbye lightly. With a smile on his face, he stepped aside and walked past Zhongli Xiaoyeon. As she passed by, an eerie smile was drawn on her lips, and Lee Soo-yeons shoulders trembled in surprise. I nced back from the corner of my eye and spoke as if muttering in my mind. You put your head into the tigers maw without knowing its scary. Jongli Soyeon. * * * Master and Ipleted our itinerary and set off on our way back to Sacheon. A lot happened during the six days I stayed at Maengs headquarters. I met many people and gained various ie. Master sessfully secured the position of Great Lord as nned. Since the unit has not yet been officially created, it is only a n, but it can be said that once the unit joins, there is no need to worry about suffering from the checks and bnces of those around them. It was rewarding to lead my unskilled body and work hard. Are you the Thunder King Daehyup and hispanions? I came to meet you after receiving orders from the head of the family. How about staying overnight at my familys house to relieve your travel fatigue? We invited the most skilled masters in the area and prepared a banquet. It was the same when I came, but nothing particrly dangerous happened on the way back. Rather, Baekdos sects and families located along the route held on to their ankles. Even though I didnt ask for it, arent theypeting with each other to take me and Master there? I couldnt ignore their sincerity, so I decided to take some time to rest. There was no reason to turn down the offer of feeding and sleeping for free. After a 15-day journey, we finally returned to the Sacheon branch. When I told the waiting members that I had been ced on probation, they all looked shocked. The word was that he was on probation, but in reality, he was talking about going on vacation for two months. It must have been a feeling that the leaders, who were sober due to the post-war situation, had lost all their strength. I spent the next few days lying in bed trying to relieve my fatigue. I dont feel much paintely. It was rewarding to focus on the operation of Baekreudong every day. I felt my body gradually recovering. When the world turns red and yellow from falling leaves. Damun, who came to my residence with Tang Seo-yeon, reported this. The raid on the ruins has reached its end. Is that so? yes. Now, only the final hurdle remains. I think youll have to go and see for yourself Do you mind? I cant perform martial arts, but it doesnt really affect my movement. You dont have to worry about me. Also, Master said he would apany us. I feel reassured. I expressed my gratitude to Seoyeon Dang with a nce. After the funeral of the Poison King, she helped Damun conquer the ruins. Even though he was very distraught, he even listened to the request I had made earlier. I have one more thing to report to you. Please speak. A person presumed to be Hao Wenju is in Aan. When did he appear? It was two days ago. Tang Seoyeon looked at me and Damun alternately with a surprised expression. She did not yet know that the workers mobilized to attack Bidong were connected to Hao Wen. Ill have to exin it to you soon. The identity of the person Damun reported was probably Hao Wenju. I had roughly expected it. He wille in person when the ruins arepleted. Lets get moving right away. Please contact the teacher at the branch. All right. Chapter 290 Episode 290 I dont know how long its been since Ist wore a sword. I nced at the sword sheath strapped to my belt and muttered. The Damro (տR) that was previously used was cut in half during the fight with the Blood Flower Witch. Because it had reached the end of its useful life as a weapon, it was impossible to repair it even if it was taken to a cksmith shop. Thats why I brought out the Geogwal (I) that I got from Gija Cheons secret ce in the past. One of the five famous swords made by Gu Yazi (Wұ), like Damro, in hister years. Itll take some time to get the hang of it. Although the maker was the same, even the form did not perfectly match Damro. Although the overall outline was simr, the length and weight were slightly different. After savoring my appetite and fiddling with my sword, I let out a small sigh and left the residence. Several people were gathered in the front yard of the residence. Cheon Ga-ryeong, who appeared with Master, spoke to me with a slightly flushed expression. I heard that Lord Moon himself came by? Im not sure, but maybe. Where are you now? Aan (Ű). Its been a while since Ist saw you, so I have to say hello. A bright and cheerful voice. He seemed excited at the thought of meeting Hao Wen-ju, whom he rarely met face-to-face even though he was a fellow student. Tang Seo-yeon, who was watching, blinked with a surprised expression. I thought perhaps I felt a sense of strangeness in my esteem for Cheon Ga-ryeong. Hee hee hee! After boarding the waiting carriage. I briefly exined the situation to the teacher sitting across from me. Perhaps because the story had been told beforehand, Master just nodded without much agitation. Many, many, many. The sound of the carriage wheels rolling pierced my ears. I nced at Cheon Ga-ryeong sitting next to me, buried myself in the backrest, and thought. There may be Cheon Ji-ryeong, but it is unlikely that Hao Wen-ju will do anything foolish. There was a need to prepare for an unexpected situation. If there really was an artifact in Bi-dong that could turn back time, it wouldnt be surprising if Hao Wen-jus eyes rolled back. Is it possible to go back to the past and start anew? What a charming story this is. Actually, I dont mind handing over as many relics as I want, but He didnt know what people were doing. Didnt he try to kill me, who dered that he had no interest in the church, even if it meant executing the second child in his previous life? It was necessary to keep in mind the case in which Hao Wen-ju resorted to a n, either for the sake of a suspicious dark spirit or for the sake of extinction. Thats why I asked my teacher for help. An ally whose mere presence serves as a powerful deterrent. Even if Hao Wen-ju stabbed him in the back, he would have been able to deal with it as long as Master was there. I hope the worst situation doesnt happen. * * * in yellow clothing. A mask that is half ck and half white. Hao Wen-ju, whom I met at the entrance of Bidong, looked no different from the time I saw him before in Honam. . . Master and he stood facing each other with a distance of two feet. Did you say that Gosu recognizes Gosu? The gazes of the two absolute masters lingered on each other for a while before dropping. Ill ask you to take care of me. I really need to take care of you. Cumbersome procedures such as self-introduction were naturally omitted. Because they werent close enough to form friendships. Go in. yes. After receiving some light warnings from Damun. The group stepped inside the entrance shaped like an iron flower. Torches ced on the wall at regr intervals illuminated the view. Even though I didnt really have to stretch my eyes, there was no problem at all in looking around. It took me a while to walk down the stairs leading to the basement. Arge iron gate blocked the groups path. Please wait a moment. Damun, who was walking ahead, touched the left corner of the iron gate here and there. Soon, the iron door opened with a nking noise, revealing the gray space beyond. and. A soft exmation flowed from Cheon Ga-ryeongs mouth. Should we really say that it is Bidong made by Daedo (I), the best in the central region? Its scale and grandeur could not bepared to Cheongijas monument. You could make a fortune just by removing the nightshades stuck to the ceiling and selling them. Bang Cheok-sam and Yeo So-ok, who had been waiting inside, joined the group. The internal structure of Bidong was extremelyplex. If Seoldusans secretariat was Gija Cheons living space, this was a space created from the beginning for the purpose of excluding intruders. A warning message that gives the viewer the creeps. A maze-like tangled road with traps installed here and there. Even the tombs of ancient royal families would not have had such an ominous atmosphere. Is there anything I need to be careful about? Most traps have already been disarmed or destructionws have been established. As long as you dont ignore my warnings or deviate from the route on your own, there will be no danger. Damun leads the way as if he is familiar. Seoyeon Dang, who was standing next to me and walking side by side, gave additional exnations from time to time. After moving about a few corners, my group and I arrived at the space where the goods and items we had secured so far were gathered. The middle school students, overwhelmed by the mountain of gold and silver treasures, looked nk. I wondered how many goods a single individual could umte, but it is beyond imagination. Im going to have to go through a lot of trouble to distribute it. While the others were preupied with the gold and jewels, Damun picked up the chest in the corner and set it down in front of me. When I opened the lid and checked the contents, my eyes widened. You stole a lot from here and there. All of the dozens of books contained in the chest were non-ss books containing records of the martial arts exploits of the rise. Priceless treasures. In particr, the book with only two letters, Muyeong (oӰ) written on the cover, clearly contained the sentiment of Muyeong Shintu. If you make a manuscript and give it to Seo Ho-seon and Jeol Yeong-gaek as a gift, it will be a great help to their growth. Whats contained here are elixirs and objects. Damwoons voice woke me up from my frantic search for the ss. Another chest in his hand contained various items. Even though my senses were not functioning properly due to internal injuries, I was able to feel the spiritual energy flowing through my skin. I took out a small wooden box from the chest, opened the lid, and burst intoughter. The color and size of the elixir inside became familiar to my eyes. Summoning group (С߀). Did Muyeongsintu even rob the Shaolin Temple? Even the Shaolin Temple, the spiritual pir of the Baekdo Martial Arts and the best martial arts sect in name and reality, seemed unable to stop Muyoungshintu from visiting. I thought it went well. I was already worried that the elixir I had given to my teacher as a gift had entered my stomach. I guess I can just get Dok Go-seong to take it. I put the items down and closed the lid of the chest again. Although it is important to know how to distribute the acquired items and where to use them, there were other issues that needed immediate attention. . I nced sideways at Hao Wen-ju, who was leaning against the wall with his arms crossed, and shook off his hands. [You dont have to worry about distribution issues. There is one thing I want. The goal is to determine the cause of the phenomenon that you and I experienced. I am not particrly interested in the martial arts or gold and silver treasures that Muyeongsintu left behind, so you can keep them all for yourself.] Although his face was not visible because he was covered by a mask, I could tell from his atmosphere that he was feeling bored. Is it normal? The treasures excavated from the ruins would not have been of interest to him. Because I have full ownership. After finishing sightseeing, the group headed towards the deep part of the ruins. there! Be careful! How long do you think it will take to resume work? A half hours visit will be enough. As Damun said, the attack on the final gateway was still in progress. Dozens of workers were seen carrying dirt and stones. Hao Wenzhu looked back at Dam Yun and asked. Didnt you say that the attack was at its end? It looks like the ground has copsed. It looks like something went wrong while I was away. Damun, who frowned and asked the group for their understanding, approached the workers and asked about the situation. Some time passes. He returned with a sigh of relief and briefly exined the situation. It seems like one of the people in charge made a small mistake. Fortunately, it is not a big problem and we will be able to proceed with the attack again after the dirt pile is removed. How much longer do you think it will take until the strategy ispleted? I think it will probably bepleted today or tomorrow, but I cant guarantee it. Its about undoing the strategy created by Reporter Cheon, not anyone else. Reporter Cheon? The person who opened the final gateway to Bi-dong was none other than Reporter Cheon. ! Everyone except for the few who already knew opened their eyes wide. It was amazing. Reporter Cheon was involved in the production of Bidong here. Muyoung Shintu and Reporter Cheon. Since they were two people whose activity periods coincided, it was not surprising that they had contact with each other. The question was how on earth the two people came to join hands. Reporter Cheon, a college student, and Muyeongsintu, a thief, joined hands to pursue something. I couldnt help but feel a sense of difort. Why are you so sure? As you know, Lord Moon, I have followed Reporter Cheons progress. You can tell the formation he created by looking at it. Right. one more. The purpose of this bidong was not to store stolen treasures. Its just a side note. What does that mean? All the experts who participated in the strategy, including me, came to the same conclusion. The space beyond that line is the real reason why Bidong was created. ! Hao Wen-ju and my gaze met in the air for a moment. I knew it intuitively. That the cause of the strange phenomenon that he and I experienced is hidden out there. After finishing his exnation, Damun left to lead the workers again. An awkward silence fell. . They could have waited outside Bi-dong for the strategy to bepleted, but no one wanted to leave. I sat quietly and watched the work for a while. Unable to ovee boredom, I got up and walked around therge cavity, looking at the writings engraved on the wall. wait. I didnt notice it until just now because I wasnt paying attention, but not all the words were warnings to intruders. Among them, there were misceny whose meaning was unknown, old poems, and passages that could have been written in the scriptures. As I looked at each one, a strange simrity stood out. Something It felt like it was expressing the authors feelings. At first nce, the phrases that seemed to have been engraved with the purpose of scaring off intruders now looked like they were focused on words such as regret, grievance, and regret. Is it just a coincidence? Various hypotheses came into my mind and disappeared repeatedly. Perhaps these words are some kind of signal left behind by Muyeongsintu? At this time, due tock of information, a clear answer could not be given. In the end, we have no choice but to wait for Bidongs strategy to bepleted. Chapter 291 Chapter 291: After staying up all night, the lifting of the formation waspleted. I got up from my seat, followed Damuns instructions, and walked forward, passing the workers who were retreating in a hurry. It took longer than I thought. The attack on Bidong, which had been in progress even before the rescue mission to Gansu, has only now beenpleted. I thought it would be over in a month or two at the most, but it took much longer than I thought. Should we really say that it is the secret of Muyeong Shintu, who was called the greatest sword in the world? For now, the three of us will go in and out first. yes? Master, me, and Hao Wen-ju. Im saying well go first, just the three of us. The people around me looked perplexed at my sudden deration. Damun narrowed his eyebrows and said. Just because Reporter Cheons position has been lifted does not mean that Bidongs attack has beenpletelypleted. Its unlikely, but there could be traps out there. On the contrary, it means that there are likely to be no further obstacles. . Even if the trap is triggered, there wont be any danger. Arent there just two absolute experts? It looks like youve already made up your mind. Actually, I think it would be okay for me to apany you until the dam stand. But You are saying that you want to minimize the number of people. All right. Damwoon sighed heavily, nodded and stepped aside. After thanking him with a nce, I passed him and entered the narrow street. Hao Wenzhou and Master quietly followed behind. Hao Wen-ju nced sideways in the direction of Master and softly opened his mouth. It looks like you revealed a secret to the Thunder King in the meantime. yes. Should I call this bold or careless? It seems that Moonju is still keeping the secret to himself. . As Damun expected, no organs or techniques were activated to stop the group. For some time we traveled along a long and winding road. A cavity of appropriate size, neither too wide nor too narrow, came into view. It was a humid and damp space. As soon as I entered, an unpleasant sensation struck my body. I dont think Nanman (U) was like this either. The water was so thick that it was difficult to even breathe. The vision was blurry and the walls and floor were covered in moss and were slippery. It was never a suitable ce to store things. It is not a naturally created environment. There was a knee-high altar in the center of the cavity, and a table was ced on the left wall. There was a stand ced on top of the altar, but I couldnt see the actual item on disy, which gave me a strange feeling. . In the blink of an eye, Hao Wenju stood on the altar, bent down and picked up something. I strained my eyes to see what the object was and tilted my head. Oracle bone? Turtles shell. The items that were originally ced on the disy stand seemed to have weathered and broken and fallen to the floor. The size was considerable. If it was split in half and joined together, it would be three feet wide. I left Hao Wen-ju, who was looking at the carapace with a serious expression, and headed towards the rotted, crumbled table. There was a book on the table. Perhaps because of the poor preservation environment, the condition did not look that good. Its hard to recognize because there are missing parts here and there. I knew one thing for sure. This was not a secret book in which the martial arts feats of the rise were recorded. Rather, it was closer to Muyeongsintus handwriting. Its not very nutritious content. What kind of thing was stolen on a certain day? I was chased by someone and almost died. They say they released the stolen goods and started a rescue operation, but as a result, the entire vige burned down. Most of the content was gossip. My guess is that Muyeongsintu would not have considered this book very important. If you cared about it, you wouldnt have left it in a humid space like this. Are there any other items from which information can be obtained? Putting the book back on the table, I moved along the wall and looked closely at the inside of the cavity. Master, who was walking at the right pace, pointed to the ceiling with his index finger and asked. Shouldnt we take a look at that? I guess so. There were unidentifiable objects stuck all over the ceiling. I thought that they were probably the fetishes that made up the method of maintaining the humidity of thismunity. Master climbed into the air and pulled out the items and lined them up on the ground. Hao Wenzhou, holding an oracle bone in both hands, came to the side and spoke as if throwing it. Its the inner altar of the Brass-crowned Sea Dragon. In the direction his eyes were looking, there was a bluish ring. The number was not one, but a whopping three. I picked up a single ring and examined it, letting out a low exmation. A golden crowned sea dragon. Isnt it a type of spiritual creature that cannot be found in the central region in the first ce? Did you say its something that lives in the sea outside the sea? An elixir containing the energy of water. I had only heard about it, but it was my first time seeing it in real life. Apparently, this inner altar was used as the central axis of the Jinbeop, increasing the humidity inside the cavity. What a shame. Even if you take it, you wont gain much energy. The surface of the inner altar had be slightly hardened, as if a considerable amount of spiritual energy had already been consumed. It felt like it would crumble if I applied even a little bit of force. Hao Wen-ju, who was lost in thought while adjusting his mask, sighed as if he were sighing. Is that something like that? Did you notice something? Look at this. I took the oracle bone handed to me by Hao Wen-ju, looked at it, and narrowed my eyes. Characters of unknown meaning were densely engraved on the shell. Is it an ancient text? I looked back at Hao Wen-ju with a questioning expression. What on earth did he find out through this unknown object? Dont you know yet? Are you able to interpret this text? No way. Although Haomun is thergest intelligence group in the Central ins, its history is not so deep that it has been around since ancient times. . But I have a rough idea of what it was used for. It is said that the first script,monly called oracle bone script, was used to tell fortunes and record them. ? Surprisingly. I thought you would have figured it out slowly. I cant believe you didnt understand even though I told you this far. Please tell me in a little more detail. If you think about it, there was a difference in perception between you and me. I dont know if its natural that we dont think of the same thing when we look at the same object. What on earth are you talking about? Lets talk nonsense for a while. Hao Wen-ju said, pointing with his index finger in the direction of the altar. You can tell just by looking at theyout, right? That oracle bone is the most important object that exists in this cavity. Of course. In all likelihood, the oracle bone is the cause of the strange phenomenon you and I experienced. Or it could be letters written on the oracle bone. How can you be so sure? Didnt I tell you? It is said that oracle bone inscriptions were used to tell fortunes and record them. no way. Divination and prognosis. Dont you think there are many simrities? ! Although he was from a noble family, there is a tradition that the person who created the first writing system was Changhil. A being revered as a god in Taoism. It is said that his writings were imbued with mystical power Now I understand. The reason why Hao Wen-ju was convinced that the oracle bone was the cause of the strange phenomenon. What is the difference in perception he mentioned? You seem to think you have regressed, but I think differently. Perhaps you have the same precognitive abilities as me. Its just that the quality of his abilities is so high that he cant even bepared to mine. Well, in the end, it may not be much different from regression. . Some action by someone in the future triggered the artifact to activate, and as a result, you and I were able to glimpse the future. If you think about it that way, it makes sense. Isnt that right? It was a convincing hypothesis. It was also the hypothesis that best fit the given clues. First, the power contained in the oracle bone was passed on to me, and the remaining residue was passed on to Hao Wenju. The oracle bone, which had used up all its stored power, was broken and lost its original form, turning into an ordinary carapace without any sense of magical energy. If you think that way, everything falls into ce. From the moment when I realized my precognitive ability to the reason why the quality of my abilities is different from that of Hao Wen-ju. Everything was exined clearly. Then why did Muyeongsintu obtain such a useful item but keep it instead of using it himself? The questions that arose in my mind were quickly resolved. I took the book I had put down on the table a moment ago and looked at the contents of the second half. Right. Even though there were missing letters here and there, I was able to get a general idea. It was not that Muyeongsintu did not use the power contained in the oracle bone. It wasnt used. The reason was simple. This is because there is not enough water energy umted in the oracle bone. Is that why they created this strange environment? I thought it was strange. This humid environment could be said to be the worst for storing items. What can I do in this life I cant protect Respectmy mother, my dear sistereven my lover. To the past. ording to what was written in the memoir , Muyeongsintu seemed very excited about the idea of using the oracle bone to change the past. Then, I fell into despair when I realized that it would take decades to replenish thecking water energy. The person who engraved those phrases was, of course, Muyeongsintu. The words engraved throughout the ruins passed through my mind. A phrase that seems to be written in an old Sijo scripture. Phrases that focus on words such as regret, regret, and regret. It felt like the scattered pieces wereing together. Although not all questions were resolved, I still gained some ie. Thank goodness. At least I wont have to worry about being stabbed in the back by Hao Wen-ju. I sighed in relief and continued turning the pages. There was no way that Muyeongsintu could have obtained the oracle bone in a normal way. In order to solve the secret of return, it was necessary to find out where Muyeongsintu stole the oracle bone. Hao Wen-ju and Master quietly came to the side and looked at the contents of the book together. Some time passes. I was finally able to find the verse I wanted. After reading the words written in the corner of the book, I frowned and muttered. The secret temple of the Demonic Cult? Chapter 292 Episode 292: I never even thought about it. The source of the oracle bone was the remark of the leader of the Demonic Cult. under. I burst outughing at the absurdity. In other words, doesnt it mean that in order to unravel the secrets rted to the return, we must eventually reveal the Heavenly Demon Pce? Its a prerequisite for extreme evil. My head was pounding. I wondered if this was how a peddler felt as he stood before his eyes with the passageway blocked by falling rocks. Lets summarize. Still, it wasnt that there was absolutely no ie. Some questions were clearly resolved. First of all, if I were to list only the facts that were clearly revealed, it would be as follows . The purpose of Muyeongsintus creation of Bidong was to store the oracle bone, which has mysterious powers. 2. The fact that Hao Wen-ju and I learned about the future was the result of the power of the oracle bone being revealed. . The source of the oracle bone is Ma Gyojus notes. On the other hand, to summarize the questions that have not yet been resolved and that have newly arisen, it was as follows . Why is it me and Hao Wen Zhou? 2. Am I really a precognitive person and not a regressor? 3. If the oracle bone originally belonged to the Demonic Cult, would the current Demonic Cult leader know that I am a returnee ? For what reason did Reporter Cheon join hands with Muyeongshintu? The first question came to mind when I met Hao Wen-ju in Hunan. [Cause and effect exist in everything in the world. So, what is the reason that you and I experienced this strange phenomenon?] [In other words, I met my end while investigating the same ce in the same area at the same time as you.] There was definitely amon denominator between him and me. Two people who died in the same ce at the same time saw the same future. It was too borate to be a coincidence. But in other words, thats it. It is true that they have something inmon, but that cannot be the answer to the first question. At that time, the number of Murim people who died near Bidong reached three digits. Right now, four elders belonging to the three groups of Hyeolcheondae (Ѫ), Ten Thousand Demon Pce (fħm), and the second and fourth brothers lost their lives by my hands. But why was the power of the oracle bone transmitted only to me and Hao Wenju? Were two people simply chosen at random? Otherwise, is there some birth secret between Hao Wenju and me? [Do you also have memories of your past life?] [Memories of your past life?] [I am asking if you returned to the past with memories of the future.] [ I see. It seems you consider yourself to have regressed, right?] The answer to the second question was actually avable. Hao Wenju seems to have decided that I have the same precognitive abilities as him. My thoughts were different. I assure you that I was a regressor, not a prophet. I decided that there was no need to correct the misunderstanding, so I did not refute it. Contemtion and experience arepletely different. If I had simply possessed knowledge, I would never have reached this level at the age of just over a year old. Also, the reason I was able to use the Poking Sleep Demonic Attack with maximum efficiency in the fight against the Blood Witch was thanks to my experience using it in my previous life. There was also content in Muyeongsintus memoir that seemed to suggest a return. For example, the phrase, If I go back to the past, this time I will save everyone. [The person who killed Future Day is a man you know well.] [Are you the leader of the Demon Cult?] [Youre quick-witted. At the time, I was gathering information about Muyeongsintus secrets and was killed by his hands without even knowing what was going on.] The third question came to mind while reading Muyeongsintus handwriting. How much does Master Ma really know? If you think about it, the Demon Cultist in his previous life reacted uncharacteristically oversensitive when the rumor about Muyeongshintus secret mission spread. He dispatched a number of people, including me, to investigate, and even went as far as toe to Aan himself. The cult leader probably knew that the stolen oracle bone was hidden in Muyeongsintus secret cavity. At least he must have heard the story from the previous religious leader. However, I wasnt sure if he knew that the power contained in the oracle bone had already been used up and that I had returned as a result. Even if youre not sure, theres a high possibility that you have some suspicion. A rapid onset that is not appropriate for ones age. A move that seems to know the future. Since this much judgment material was given, it was expected that the religious leader would have noticed to some extent. The reason why he was so wary of me and kept a close eye on me to the point where I thought it was excessive, and the reason why he dispatched the Youngeumdae to plot my assassination, may also have something to do with it. As for the fourth question I havent found anything that could be considered a clue, so Ill just skip it for now. I handed the book to Hao Wen-ju and sighed deeply. My mind becameplicated. I thought there would be a lot of things to pay attention to in the future. * * * A month has already passed since Bidongs strategy waspleted. As a result of consistently taking care of my body by using the White Thunder Godkong, my health has now significantly improved. Five days ago, God gave me permission to do some light exercise. The news that Muyeongsintus Bidong was captured has not yet be known to the public. Before disbanding the hired workers, they paid hugepensation and issued a silence order, but it was also important that Haomun was making efforts to control information. Well, the secret wont be kept forever. I wanted to dy as much as possible the time when rted news reached the ears of the Demon Cultist. At least until he regains perfect health. Whoa. I stood in front of therge body mirror, adjusted my clothes, and let out a long sigh. This was the first time in both my past and present lives that I had to groom myself to impress a woman. As I left my residence and headed to the meeting ce, the figure of the woman who had arrived first and was waiting came into view. When I saw her dressed brightly, unlike usual, I was momentarily speechless. Dang Sojeo. Youre here now. How long have you been waiting? I didnt wait that long. I never thought you woulde out faster than me. There must still be some work left until the appointed time. Rather than that, how about moving somewhere? There are a lot of people here. All right. Seo-yeon Tang blushes slightly and changes the topic. I walked at the same pace as her with a soft smile on my face. Afterwards, she and I traveled to various ces. We ate together at a luxury guest house, stopped at a market to look at goods, and chatted while strolling down a deserted street. good night. Suddenly, I looked up at the sky and said something to myself. Even though we were just having a normal conversation, it felt extremely enjoyable. Something as simple as this. What on earth was I so afraid of? I realized it only after I was on the brink of death. I was a person who couldnt even properly control my greed. I regretted it so much in my past life, and I was about to regret it again. My resolve was weak and my sense of purpose was shallow. Before I even decided to acquire something, I found a reason to give it up. In this respect, Cheonakgun is better than me. Prince Cheonak was confident in everything he did and had no hesitation in expressing his desires. Just by looking at the name, you can tell his unique and crazy personality, so what more can I say? In my past life, Iughed at him like that. I became part of the group that criticized the arrogant and self-righteous Cheonakgun, and internally criticized and belittled him. Now that I think about it, unlike the second execution, the first execution did not even treat me as apetitor. Perhaps he recognized my essence. That I am just a coward. He said that he would take revenge on his second brother from his previous life, and made a sophistical argument that he did not want to devote his life to destroying the Demonic Cult. Even though he clearly knew that if he harmed the Sosalma Army, the Demon Cult Master would not remain silent. He maintained a certain distance from others, saying that he needed to gather those who supported him in order to be an elder of the group. Even though I know that a rtionship not based on trust is bound to break down one day. Even though I knew that Seoyeon Tang had a crush on me, I made various excuses to stay away from her. Although I was worried that she might turn her back on me. It will be different in the future. A decision was madete. Determined to be a greedy hungry ghost and devour everything. Money, power, fame, subordinates, and women. You will get everything you want. You will reach the future you dream of by any means possible. Anyone who interferes or threatens the safety of me and my people will bepletely excluded. Even if it is a demonic cult leader. I nced at Dang Seo-yeon, who was chatting with a bright expression, and said as if saying something. Im only saying this now, but I actually knew. ? That Soju has a crush on me. yes? What is that Im telling you this in case you misunderstand, but Im not talking about liking you as a friend or colleague. Tang Seo-yeons face showed a look of bewilderment. The sight of her wandering around, unable to find anything to say, couldnt have been more cute. I stopped in ce, took a breath, looked straight into her eyes, and spoke the words I had prepared. Sozer. Would you like to meet me on the condition that you marry me? ! * * * At the same time, the Sima family in Nanjing, Jiangsu Province. Aaaah! Someones desperate scream echoed loudly inside the enclosed space. Sima Shihwan covered his ears with both hands and frowned. He clicked his tongue and muttered. There really is no such thing as a monster. I cant believe youre so excited even though youre banned from performing internal exercises. An absolute expert is not an absolute expert for nothing. A snickering sound followed. There was an ufortable look in Sima Sejus eyes as he nced at the man sitting on the wall. I told him several times that having outsiders would interfere with his work, but he never seemed to have any intention of listening. What a delightful sight. This inhumane thing is happening in the middle of the Baekdo Murim sphere of influence. It was not Confucius who ordered me to do this. So the current situation is all because of me? Thats funny. Whenever you ept it without much hesitation. . By the way, is it impossible to manufacture a strong poem? I am not God. I dont know of any convenient way to manipte a corpse to do what I want. ording to tradition, the Demonic Cult of the past performed many strong poems Tradition is just tradition. There are a lot of absurd stories that have no reality. Speaking of that, when I provided the recipe for raw ginger, there was an immediate positive response, didnt it? Because I decided it was quite possible. Resurrecting the dead is Gods domain, but brainwashing the living is no different. Hmm. A man wearing a gray long robe, the Laughing Demon Lord, let out a strange sound. At that moment, the old man kneeling in the middle of the huge formation shook his shoulders as if in a fit. Whoa! Argh! For a while, he shook his bound body and screamed. In the end, the old mans new body became limp as if it had drank water. It seemed like he was quite mentally shocked as he passed out with foam at the mouth. Sima Seohwan gave instructions to Gasol with a hand gesture as if he had been waiting. A warrior with a majestic physique left the room carrying the old man on his back, and the waiting monks retrieved the fetish. Kk!Khahahaha! Sosalmagun, who was shaking his shoulders andughing, suddenly burst intoughter. Sima Seohwan stared at him like he was crazy. Whats so funny? If I were to briefly summarize and exin the work taking ce here, it would be as follows. After restraining the body with divination, their physical strength is reduced through harsh torture. The subjects mind is destroyed by administering drugs and putting him/her in an infinite hell realized by Jinbeop. At the same time, there is constant brainwashing. To be a doll that faithfully follows its masters orders. Anyway, these things are called demons. I couldnt understand it at all. I didnt even want to understand. To what extent does one have to be mentally broken to feel joy while watching this terrible work? Im looking forward to it. As if what I wasughing about just a moment ago was a lie. Sosalma-kun, with a cold expression on his face, muttered as he left the secret room. How amazing is ginger poetry made from Changgui? * * * Three years and half a year passed. Spring at the age of twenty-five. I swept aside the mobsters lined up in the office and said with a smile on my face. Im sure everyone is expecting this, but the reason weve gathered you all together today is to say goodbye. . Everyone has had a hard time working under a strict boss. Finally, the day of moving to Maengs headquarters arrived. Chapter 293 Episode 293: Many aspects, many aspects. Inside the carriage heading to Maengs headquarters. As I looked out the window at the scenery, a faint smile appeared on my face. A lot has happened so far. Afterpleting the rescue operation in Gansu, peoples interest in me reached its peak. Thats because the absolute master who upied the top spot in the eight great demon armies died by my hands. Although it was a victory achieved through the use of gold and ball, that did not mean that the achievement went anywhere. Public interest was like an opportunity to increase supporters and followers. After waking up from my hospital bed, I immediately began active external activities. It was a hectic day. Based on what we had built up earlier, we gained even more. He earned a lot of money, made achievements recognized by everyone, and developed friendships with people from all walks of life. To summarize some of the major incidents, they were as follows . After absorbing the foundation of Geumryong Sangdan, which copsed due to the great famine and epidemic, he sold it to Hwayang Sangdan, making a huge profit. 2. They gathered warriors from Sichuan and formed an allied force, and with three of the eight great demon armies at the forefront, they pushed back the demonic forces moving south and built a solid defensework . We continued to interact with famous figures in the martial arts world and made covenants with some of them . Based on his achievements, he negotiated with the upper echelons of the Maeng Dynasty and was given the title of head of Cheonangambu. There were many other minor incidents. Lets leave those aside for now. It wasnt just walking on a smooth road. He was checked by those around him, went through many twists and turns, and even overcame the danger of death. I came here step by step. I finally achieved the position I had longed for. Of course, there was still a long way to go before the final goal, joining the Senate. This is not a position that can be obtained simply by making high achievements. Its important from now on. We need to increase our influence within the organization in earnest. This was the reason for relocating the workce to Maengs headquarters. The stage where you can have fun as the Sacheon branch manager has already passed. Now I had to step into the tigers den. Hmm. hmm. A hum naturally came out. How long have you been looking forward to this day? Its still too early to raise a toast. It was an undeniable fact that it was an extremely satisfying start. Cheonan Gambu. He revived a department that had disappeared in the distant past and secured the position of department head and personnel rights. I would no longer be forced to take on tasks I didnt like like I did when I went to South Manchuria. No one would want to mess with a beehive carelessly. I crossed my arms, buried myself in the back of the chair, and closed my eyes. Events from the past three and a half years passed through my mind one after another. * * * The year I turned twenty-two. The price of grain has skyrocketed. already? Everyone knows it. This years farming was ruined. Hubei, Hunan, Jiangxi and Anhui. As many as four regions suffered from famine. The rice fields that had lost moisture cracked like turtle shells, and the grains withered before they even formed grains. Its difficult. How on earth should I spend this winter? Even when the harvest season came, there was nothing to harvest, so all that was piled up in the barn was not grain, but the sighs of the farmers. Its like adding insult to injury. Another disaster struck the starving people. A terrible disease. Patients suffering from strange diseases were dying in droves, and fear was spreading at a rapid pace. her. Why do you look at me like that? Im just saying its fascinating. Can you really read heavenly records? well. The owner of Hwayang Sangdan, who sat across from me in the living room, stuck out his tongue. As the number of people struggling in despair increased, I made a huge profit by selling grains and herbs that I had stored up over three years. Perhaps, in the eyes of the Hwayang Sangdanju, I might look like a prophet or fortune teller? [I would rmend securing food stocks as they are now, but greatly increasing the quantity. It would be even better if you stock up on a few additional herbs.] [It sounds like you are saying to prepare for a bad harvest, not a war.] [ That is exactly what you said. Three years from now, a great famine will ur.] In the past, I gave some advice to the owner of Hwayang Sangdan, predicting a great famine and an epidemic. Unfortunately, for practical reasons, the advice was not fully epted. [No matter what you say, I simply cannot believe it this time.] [What I am saying is only advice. The decision is up to the merchant.] [Ill consider it. I think it would be difficult to give a positive answer as it is not an issue that can be pushed forward with just one persons opinion.] As the owner of Hwayang Sangdan, he would not have been able to gamble with the fortune of the Sangdan. Still, the advice at the time was not entirely in vain, and Hwayang Sangdan was also expected to reap significant benefits. If the negotiations with the officials who came forward to secure the rescue rice go well, Hwayang Sangdan will take a leap forward. The owner of Hwayang Sangdan licked his lips with regret and said. If I had known this would happen, I would have focused only on stockpiling grains and herbs as you said. For me, I feel rather fortunate. If Hwayang Sangdan had secured sufficient quantities, I would not have been able to make such a profit. Tsk. Why are you smiling all of a sudden? I cant help butugh. If you were really that worried, you wouldnt have given me advice in the first ce. Hwayang Sangdanju stared at my face with narrowed eyes. As if ignoring his gaze, I lifted my cup and sipped the tea. Anyway, you wont regret it, right? What do you mean? Im asking if you really want to dispose of all the inventory youve built up. yes. I dont know why you have to make a loss-making decision. There is nothing wrong with me, but It would have been possible to maximize profits by adjusting the selling period of rice, but I decided not to do so. It was decided to hand over all of the goods to Hwayang Sangdan for a reasonable amount. This is the reason why I am currently visiting the headquarters of Hwayang Sangdan and having a private conversation with the head of the Hwayang Sangdan. Did you decide to release supplies early out of consideration for the people suffering from the great famine? Is that possible? What does it have to do with me whether someone Ive never seen before suffers from hunger or not? My aim was elsewhere. Soon the Golden Dragon Sangdan will copse. Geumryong Sangdan (̈F). A huge merchant that ranks first among the top ten merchants in the world, distributing rice produced in Honam and Gangseo to various parts of the central ins. Even the great Golden Dragon Company could not do anything about natural disasters. Geumryong Trading Company, which lost its main source of ie as local farming copsed, will soon suffer a huge blow and be left reeling. In the end, you will be pushed out of the top teens and relegated to just a so-so top. I wonder if it makes sense for a huge merchant as big as the Golden Dragon Merchant Marine to copse due to a single bad harvest. Funny enough, I knew that such ridiculous things actually happen. The reason was this. Geumhwagun, the owner of Geumryong Sangdan, has five wives and twelve children. Of the twelve children, seven are in the race to be the next merchant owner. All of the children whose mothers were daughters of the Kwonmun family had high self-esteem and great ambitions. The seven children each engaged in different businesses whilepeting to be the sessor. The purpose was to increase business volume, increase performance, and gain recognition from high-ranking officials at the top, including Geumhwa-gun. The problem was that the excessive expansion of the business impoverished the finances of Geumryong Trading Company. Then the great famine caused enormous losses. When the roots of the Geumryong Trading Company are shaking, how can the businessesunched by the children of the tradingpany be safe? As businesses that consumed enormous amounts of money fail one after another, Geumryong Trading Company faces an unprecedented crisis. Because I know, I can take the lead. From now on, I nned to absorb metallurgy and metallurgy from the foundation of the Geumryong Sangdan built throughout Honam. From businesses to transportationworks. All, regardless. What are you going to use the rights you acquired? The n was to resell it intact to Hwayang Trading Company, which will enter the Honam region in the future. For me, its good because I can aim for huge market profits, and for Hwayang Sangdan, its good because I can easily enter the Honam market. Geumryong Sangdans business foundation was formed over a long period of time. Even if the value temporarily plummeted, you could be assured that it would recover over time. It was a business that could not afford to lose money. The expression money begets money is probably used in times like these. * * * The n went smoothly. As was the case in the previous life, the Golden Dragon Sangdan began to copse rapidly as soon as winter was over. As if I had been waiting, I bought businesses and interests that were pouring in at cheap prices. I mobilized all my connections and made the foundation of Geumryong Trading Company my own. One day when I was having such a hectic time. Its been a while. I never thought that the owner of the top would personally visit the Sacheon branch. A man visited the Sacheon branch. A pot-bellied middle-aged man wearing a golden silk robe. Geumhwagun, the owner of Geumryong Sangdan, came to see me in person. With a smile on my face, I offered him a seat. What brings you to this far away ce? You already guessed it, right? An answer filled with a bitter smile. Compared to before, there was a little less weight and there were shadows under the eyes. It seemed like he was going through a lot of emotional distress due to something at the top. I dont think so, but are you sure you came to me to express your regrets? I see. I acquired businesses with great care in security, but I dont know how they found out that the source of the funds was me. Dont look at me so funny. Even after all this, he is still the leader of the teenage business. Not anymore, is it? . Despite the tant provocation, Geumhwagun did not show any emotional disturbance. He must have been prepared to some extent. Even if you meet me face to face, you wont be treated very well. Because there is a bad rtionship between him and me. Geumhwagun bowed his head and said. Help me just this once. Its burdensome. Please raise your head. If you help me, I will never forget your kindness. Compared to thest time I saw you, your attitude towards me has changed significantly. Because a lot has changed since then. What do you mean something has changed? situation? Entrance? A rtionship between superiors and superiors? . Do you remember what Lord Sang-san told me at Namgung House? Geumhwa-guns eyes wavered slightly. I smiled and lifted the teacup to my mouth. Look forward to it. The price for turning the Golden Dragon Company into an enemy will be high. . Thats what you said. Geumhwa-guns expression darkened. The story of life is Saeongjima (֮R). He never would have thought that his words and actions would be returned in this way. After clearing my throat once. I put down the teacup and continued my conversation calmly. Shortly after that, out of nowhere, I received an order from Master Maeng and went to Nanman. Thats Dont say that it wasnt something the owner of thepany instigated. Its not so messy that you didnt even understand the facts. . It was unfortunate for Geumhwa-gun, but my rear end was quite long. Chapter 294 Episode 294: Geumhwa-gun, discouraged by the banishment of guests, leaves the Sacheon branch with weak steps. After sprinkling salt and seeing him off on his way, I called Damun and discussed the next steps. The ultimate goal is to get Hwayang Trading to sign a supply contract with the Murim Alliance. So, what the branch manager said means that he will make sure that the Hwayang Company will take over the role currently yed by the Geumryong Company. Thats right. The reason I wanted to resell the business and rights I acquired back to Hwayang Sangdan was not simply for my personal benefit. The one that had previously signed a supply contract with the Murim League was Geumryong Trading Company, which dominated the Honammercial area. But what if the Geumryong Sangdan copses and the Hwayang Sangdan takes its ce? What move will Meng make? They will most likely form a friendly rtionship with Hwayang Trading Company and try to sign a new supply contract. The influence of arge top sometimes makes even the elders of the n move. Didnt Namhakgeom just get me into trouble under the instigation of the Geumryong Sangdanju? If Hwayang Trading Company signed a supply contract with the Murim Alliance, I, who have a friendly rtionship with the tradingpany owner, would also be able to benefit. It was clear that it would be of great help in future steps. Damwoon asked with augh. Did you calcte that far and advise the owner of Hwayang Sangdan to prepare for a great famine? Isnt it obvious? Sometimes the branch manager feels scary in a different way. In another way, when you say scary, does that mean you always thought of me as a scary person? Is there a subordinate in the world who does not feel fear of a superior who treats his subordinates harshly? Thats surprising. I thought they paid some attention to welfare. Do you by any chance know the meaning of the word conscience? Conscience? Are you eating it? I guess I asked something pointless. Damun sighs and shakes his head. I chuckled and supported my head with my sped hands. * * * Winter of the age of twenty-four. After rallying the martial arts people of Sichuan and stopping the demonic cultists moving south, I was called by the leader and visited the main camp of the group. The leaders personal office. Artist Joo, who was sitting across from me, looked at me with a happy expression and said. You did a great job this time too. I didnt do this alone. Thanks to the help of many people, including senior Maehwashingeom and Danggaju, we were able to stop the advance of the Demonic Cult. Its good to be humble, but it doesnt feel sincere because you always say the same thing. How about increasing the breadth of your vocabry? I was so proud that I took the initiative to form an allied force and block the advance of the Demonic Cult. I didnt mean to put an iron te on your face and show off. Sometimes I feel afraid of myself. Enough of that. Why is there so little middle ground among people? I may be a bit extreme. I shrugged my shoulders and joked. Hwabaek Joo, who burst outughing, corrected his posture and changed the topic. So, what do you want to say? The branch has stabilized, so I n to move my workce to Maengs headquarters soon. ! Hwabaek Joos eyes widened. He seemed surprised that I, who had been stuck in the Sacheon branch despite having had several opportunities to be promoted, said I would join the main branch of the Maeng. Are you serious? Im not so bold as to make a meaningless joke in front of the lord. Baek Joo and Zhuge Huan are looking at us with dumbfounded expressions. His face seemed to be asking, Then what was the joke you just told? Joo Hwa-baek, who was staring at me with his chin resting on one hand, soon nodded. Whatever it was, there would be no reason for Maengju to object to the fact that I was going to change my workce. It doesnt really matter even if youre against it. For what reason can they block my promotion? There are achievements that I have umted over the years. Zhuge Huans eyes became serious. It was no wonder he looked nervous. The situation was different from when I visited Maengs headquarters three years ago. Human influence in the country has grown excessively. If I support either the Maeng Ju faction or the Elder faction, the Maeng power structure will change significantly. A man who has achieved brilliant achievements that no one can deny. A nobleman who gave favor to Danju of Hwayang, a teenage merchant that signed a supply contract with the Murim League. In terms of name value alone, he is a young divinity who surpasses even the absolute masters called the Ten Heavenly Emperors. A representative who receives absolute support from the martial arts people of Sacheon. It was a sentence that everyone referred to me. The attention of the martial arts people, especially those with enemies in the Maeng region, was all focused on me. I have something to ask the Lord regarding that. What is it? Zhuge Hwan-do standing behind Juhwabaekdo. He must have been determined to drag me into the Maengju faction. If they think it wont work, they will force you to stick to neutrality at best. Here, if I dere that I will join the elder faction, how will the two people react? I was curious, but decided not to experiment. There was nothing good about it as it aroused the antagonism of the leader and general. Resurrect Cheonan Gambu and give me the position of head and personnel authority. What! Zhuge Huan vomited his gship. Artist Joo also showed signs of embarrassment. Cheonan Gambu (۱O). A department that disappeared more than two hundred years ago and now remains only as a record. To put it simply, it was an organization that was in charge of the work of the current Inspection Department and the Beopdang Department. A group that has the authority to crack down on corruption within the organization and punish it. However, it seemed that the amount of power it had was so great that it could not bepared to that of the Inspection Department or thew enforcement party. It was a department that upied one axis of the three-part power in the early days of the Murim Alliance. Zhou Hwabaek and Zhuge Huan exchanged a nce. From what I could tell, it seemed like they were having some kind of conversation over the phone. After taking a deep breath, Hwabaek Joo looked at me with harsh eyes and said. Do you know? The meaning of what you said. of course. If you dont want to be involved in a political fight, you can just dere neutrality. Why do you choose to walk down a thorny path? I just thought it was something someone had to do. A thing to do? Dont you think the Lord knows this too? How dangerous is the Murim Alliance now? . Organizations that are not properly regted will eventually rot from within. Even if the Cheonan Inspection Department is not revived, the inspection organization exists. If those inspection organizations had functioned properly, I wouldnt have asked Lord Maeng like this. Joo Hwa-baek is drooling. It wasnt going to feel that good. Its just that I didnt use harsh expressions, but now I was making remarks criticizing the Murim Alliance in front of the leader. The existing forces cannot do this. To solve the problem, we have to use somewhat unconventional methods. So we need to resurrect Cheonangambu? Thats right. I ced my sped hands on the table and drew a faint smile on my lips. * * * The distant past. The time when the Murim League was justunched. At that time, the Murim League was literally an arena for the battle of interests between the old n and the five generations. In the first ce, the Murim Alliance itself was an organization established for the interests of the Old Daemun faction and the Five Great Families, but in the early days, the extent of it was severe. The original purpose of its establishment was to create an organization that would be the central axis of the Baekdo martial arts in preparation for the rebellion of the demonic religion and the new martial arts, but most of the affiliated monks acted only for the benefit of themselves and the monks. The leader invited from outside was nothing more than a scarecrow, and the organization, which had no internal unity, was caught up in incidents and idents every day. Because of the circumstances, at that time, the power of the ruling faction and the elder faction was not bnced as it is now. No, the title of elder did not exist in the first ce. Although there were simr positions. In the early days, there were no elders in the Murim Alliance, and representatives dispatched from each segment and sect took over that role. Each person had a strong voice, and the powerless leader was swayed by their opinions. It goes without saying, but there was no way such a nefarious organization could run properly. The Murim League, which was founded with a huge investment of budget and manpower, was on the verge of copse. Then one day. There is no answer as it is. The representative of the Zhuge family gathered representatives of other forces and made a proposal. How about splitting the power of the alliance into thirds? Everyone reluctantly agreed to the proposal. Who would wee the birth of an organization that threatened their status? Unless special measures were taken, the Murim Alliance itself was on the verge of copse. There was no choice. Because a fight over interests may require the organization to survive. There was a need to establish a minimum framework. Thats how Cheonan Gambu was born. In the early days, Cheonan Gambu wasposed only of those who had a strong sense of justice and no selfish desires among the warriors belonging to the Meng. They were granted independent inspection authority to uncover corruption within the organization and punish criminals. Of course, no matter how great the authority the Cheonan Inspectorate was granted, it was insufficient in many ways to keep in check the representatives of each force that dominated the government at the time. However, as the Scarecrow leader joined hands with them, the situation gradually changed. At first, it was difficult to keep vested rights in check even if the Maengju faction and Cheonangambu joined forces, but by the time the Senate was created and the Maeng organization system was stabilized, a bnce was achieved in its own way. Decades pass by. The power of the three major powers became equal, and each faction yed its own role and kept each other in check. Although the Murim League did not be an ideal organization worthy of its founding purpose, there was no longer a need to worry about its survival. The Murim Alliance, which had entered a period of stability, once again faced the winds of change. The location of Cheonan Gambu gradually became ambiguous. Cheonan Gambu was originally an organization created to prevent the copse of the Murim Alliance. Is it possible that the other two factions would have left behind an organization whose need naturally decreased as the alliance stabilized? The elders regarded Cheonangambu, who frequently bitten them, as a thorn in their eyes, and the Maengju faction regarded them as a thorn in their side. Due to persistent checks by the Maengju faction and the Elder faction, Cheonan Gambu eventually took the step of disbanding. The Inspection Department and the Assembly Office were newly established to take over the role of the Cheonan Inspection Department. I cant give you an easy answer. Its also a problem I cant decide on my own. I thought you would say that. If so, please gather the executives and hold a meeting. We will formally raise the agenda and ask for permission. The Maengju faction and the senior faction. Neither side will be happy about the revival of Cheonan Gambu. You will face fierce opposition. As I said a little while ago, in the end, someone has to do it. In order to fully focus on the fight against the Demon Cult, internal maintenance is essential. . Artist Joo frowned as if in agony. It seemed like he felt that my will was strong. Chapter 295 Episode 295: Ive been thinking about this for quite some time. What department should I apply to if I enter the main corps of Maeng? It was a bit of a headache. There were many conditions to consider. First of all, it was not allowed to be a department that was strongly influenced by the Maengju faction or the Elder faction. Because the scope of activity will decrease. For the same reason, simple military organizations such as the Four Gods were not established. I did not move my workce to the headquarters to belong to an organization that only receives orders from superiors and carries them out. If I just wanted to get a high rank, I wouldnt have passed up the opportunity for promotion several times. It wasnt for nothing that I applied to the Sacheon branch rather than the Blue Dragon branch due to the privilege given to the winner of the Yongbong branch. I had no intention of settling down and being satisfied with just being a key member of the group. Any department was merely a passing point to ultimately reach the final goal, the Senate. I shouldnt have forgotten that. The most important thing is to secure the authority to act independently. All departments that make up the organization, as well as past organizations that have now disappeared and remain only as records, were all nominated and reviewed. That is how the name of the organization, Cheonan Gambu (۱O), was discovered. Of course, the reason I wanted to revive the Cheonan Government Department was not because I had a strong sense of justice. This is because I decided that there was no more ideal position. You can get rid of pests like Jongri Soyeon, avoid situations where you are being checked by idiots, and expand your range of movement. One of the main tasks of Cheonan Gambu was inspection. Using his authority, it was possible to unexpectedly visit the branches of the League established in various parts of the central ins and conduct internal inspections. In other words, if he obtained the position of head of Cheonan Gambu, he would not be tied to the headquarters of the Maeng and could not move as he pleased. It is inevitable that we wille into conflict with the elders, who are hotbeds of corruption. But its well worth it. It was definitely a shame to lose out with my respected seniors. However, joining the senior faction right now was a clear handshake. In the end, what was needed to enter the Senate was influence within the Senate. Its not like the elders are giving me a favorable look. Overtaking the position of vested interests means that you have to be prepared to sh with them. Conflict is inevitable anyway. No superior in the world wants a subordinate to rise to the same level as him. Would it be any different if they were the elders of the tribe? It was too naive to think that one could be an elder by joining the elder faction and gradually rising through the ranks. The silence passed in vain. Hwabaek Joo rarely gave an easy answer. My mind must have been dizzy. If you say you want to lead a third force that is not influenced by either the ruling faction or the elder faction, who wouldnt feel ufortable? But in the end, I will have no choice but to give permission. All the achievements I had worked so hard to achieve were for this moment. Preparation to ensure that the upper echelons of the alliance never reject my demands. As mentioned earlier, the influence of individuals over the country has be so great that even leaders and elders cannot ignore it. It was not for any other reason that Painter Joo hesitated and was unable to immediately respond to a request that he would have rejected outright. Lord. okay. I will do whatever you wish. Lets call a formal meeting. thank you. However, the general military and I will not be of much help in persuading those gathered in the conference room. I hope you understand that we are in an impossible position. of course. * * * Meeting room within the Maengjubu (). I sat down in the seat rmended by Joo Baek, looked around, and inwardlyughed. I think more people gathered than when I delivered the vision of the Old Daemun Sect and the Five Great Families obtained from the artificial ruins in Gwiju to the headquarters. There were quite a few faces I was seeing for the first time. It was a sight that showed how sensitive the high-ranking members of the Maeng were to the topic of the revival of the Cheonan Gaembu. Absolutely not! To revive such an anachronistic department! There is already a reason for reviving the Cheonan Inspection Department when the Inspection Department and thew enforcement party already exist! Isnt this just a measure for internal reorganization, meaning that one more axis of power will be added? If we are not careful, the alliance may be divided before the final battle with the Demonic Cult can be fought! just as expected. As soon as the meeting started, shouting broke out. Artist Joo smiled bitterly at the reaction, which was exactly as expected. The interesting thing was that no one spoke to me, the person who actually raised the agenda. I feel like Im being ostracized. This time, neither Sohyeongeom nor Manjunggeom nor Unseonggeom helped me. Of course, I didnt expect to receive their help either. Cooperation was only possible when mutual interests coincided. The air in the hall became heavy. Everyone was praying heavily, as if revealing their will to never pass the agenda. I waited with a calm expression for the disturbance to subside. Quiet! Be quiet! The atmosphere finally calmed down due to Zhuge Huans repeated shouting. I got up from my seat after receiving a nce from Joo Baek, took a breath, and opened my mouth. Before I tell the story, I want toy down one premise. ? I think its natural for concerns to be raised. I dont know how vicious the gangsters belonging to that departmentmitted before the Cheonan Inspector General disappeared. Power groups were bound to eventually be corrupt. Cheonan Gambu, which was created by selecting only those with a strong sense of justice, was no exception. Authority that greatly exceeds that of the modern inspection department and thew enforcement party. Is there anyone who would not have used that enormous power to satisfy personal desires? While the Murim Maeng was stabilized over several decades, the inside of Cheonangambu slowly festered. And that became a good excuse for the other two factions to attack Cheonangambu. I dont want to be the head of the three major factions and brag about being in power. As long as we can build an environment where we can fully focus on the war against the Demon Cult, that will be enough. Most of those gathered here had the misunderstanding that I was a survivor of Wolhwajang or rted to it and was seeking revenge on the Demonic Cult. I decided to take advantage of that. What do you want to say? Its simple. I hope that the activities of the Cheonan Inspector General will be recognized only until the Great War against the Righteous Demons is concluded. What I want is not the permanent existence of Cheonan Gambu. ! The rumbling noise spread. This was a statement to reassure the high-ranking figures of the Murim League gathered in the conference room, but it was also a safety measure for myself. Shouldnt he be prevented from joining the Senate due to being tied to the position of head of the Cheonan Government Department? Hmm. If thats the case. Cheonangambu will be resurrected, but its period of activity will be limited to until the end of the war against the Demonic Cult. It was a prerequisite to kill the cause put forward by those who previously raised their voices against it and at the same time give strength to my argument. Some people who did not belong to the Maengju faction or the Elder faction nodded their heads and expressed positive opinions. Of course, that didnt mean the atmosphere changed right away. Hu Zhengquan, an elder from the Kunlun Sect, red at me with sharp eyes and said. Even if you limit the period of activity, power is power. What guarantee is there that you will not abuse it? What he meant was whether it could be guaranteed that the revived Cheonan Government would not be as corrupt as it was in the past. I replied, tilting my head slyly. I dont understand the intent of the question. Its a guarantee that you wont abuse your power. If you think about that, who in this world can hold power? Although it makes sense, the answer misses the most important point. There was a furrow between the eyes of the middle ss people, including Ho Jeong-kwon. However, you can judge me as a person based on what I have shown and what I have done so far. Its hard to say it with my own mouth, but I think I have shown no shame whatsoever as a member of the group. I patted my face and patted myself on the back. Because I knew that no one here would dare disparage my reputation and achievements. In times like these, there was a need to be more shameless. I think everyone knows. As a side effect of the rapid expansion of power through the Yongbong branch, internal crackdown is not being carried out properly. . If you leave the affected area unattended, it will fester. Unless you boldly cut out the rotten flesh, new flesh will not grow. The establishment of a new department with a higher level of authority is essential now that proper crackdown is not possible with the inspection department and thew enforcement party alone. A wless justification. Added to this was an overwhelming feat that none of the leaders of the Tanggeum Murim League could match. The figures of the Maengju faction and the figures of the Elder faction. Even if I wanted to oppose it emotionally, I couldnt open my mouth. Because there are many eyes watching. I didnt know that if I went out blindly and word spread, I might incur antipathy from the general believers. Theres one more thing. Maengju faction and senior faction. The conflict between the two factions worked to my advantage. The worst situation for a leader is for me to side with the elders. On the contrary, for the elders, the worst situation was for me to be on the leaders side. He said it was a lesser evil than the worst. Both sides must have calcted that it would be better for a third force to beunched than for the bnce to be lost. It was a fight I won from the beginning. If I wasnt confident of winning, I wouldnt have raised the agenda in the first ce. At the end of the tedious meeting, I obtained the position and personnel authority of Cheonan Inspector General. It was a moment when a major change was scheduled in the power structure of the Murim Alliance. * * * Thank you for your help. What? I received something, so I have to pay for it. The window of the base overlooking Dongdong Lake. I clinked sses and exchanged pleasantries with Hu Zhengquan, an elder from the Kunlun faction. In fact, Gojeongkwon was my ally unknown to the outside world. The harsh tone he used throughout the meeting to pressure me was merely a recitation of a script he had written in advance. No matter how clear a cause you have, it is meaningless if you cannot put it into words. Therefore, I exchanged a set question and answer with Gojeong-kwon in front of everyone. So that I can make my point fully. Some quick-witted people would probably have noticed my rtionship with Gojeongkwon. How are you feeling? As the mental illness went away, my health naturally recovered. Fortunately, the. The mental illness mentioned by Hu Zhengquan came from the reduction of his position due to the fall of the Kunlun faction. No one extended a hand to him, who had lost his foundation of power and was struggling. Except for Hwayang Trading Company, which has newly signed a supply contract with the Murim Alliance. Eat to your hearts content. You dont have to worry about your juniors wallet. I wont refuse. Ho Jeong-kwon, who wasughing, emptied the alcohol in his ss in one go. Chapter 296 Episode 296: Amodation within the Murim Alliance headquarters. Damun, who heard the story so far, said with a dumbfounded expression. The branch manager is the head of the Cheonan Gambu (۱O). This is literally nonsense. What are you talking about? Do you remember how many elders you have bribed so far? Well, there are quite a few people who became directly or indirectly involved with me when Hwayang Trading signed a supply contract with the Murim Alliance. I smiled and picked up the teacup on the table. Even excluding Sohyeongeom, Manlyekken, Manjunggeom, Unseonggeom, and Namhakgeom, who had a friendly rtionship with me from the beginning, there were quite a few people who became tied to me financially. A representative example was Hu Zhengquan, an elder from the Kunlun faction. The head of the inspection organization that is supposed to detect and punish corruption is such a corrupt person. If this is not the end times, what is the end times? But that doesnt mean that the current inspection department or thew enforcement party is a clean group that doesnt leave a single speck of dust. Thats true. And because he showed a moderate amount of corruption, he was able to safely revive Cheonan Gambu. Whats the point? This means that if I had been a person of upright integrity, the elders would never have passed the bill. Well A bitter smile appeared on Damuns lips. The Murim League was a ce where, no matter how great a cause it was and a great achievement, it could not be carried out if the Senate was determined and opposed it until the end. You could tell that just by looking at the coins, the leading figures of the time. Is the reason why he cant push for Mengs reforms because hecks justification? I can assure you that it would not be the case. I was vaguely aware of it, but it feels strange to be introduced to a cross-section of intertwined powers. Its not because those in power who are normally busy biting each other protect each other when its important. The elders probably had the calction in their heads that the minimum safety measures are in ce. < There is no way Yeon-Woon, who is not just anyone else, could carelessly antagonize the elders. > < Even if the worst happens, he will not die alone as he is framed as an aplice. > Because of that judgment, the elders also acknowledged the activities of Cheonan Ganbu, at least temporarily. It must have been given to you. Whew. Ill stop talking about politics here. Then lets get to the main topic. First, please tell me your future n of action. First of all, I n to absorb the inspection department and thew enforcement party and build up my performance step by step. At the beginning of the activity, it would go through a simr process as when the corrupt Sacheon branch was overthrown. To me now, the main area of Maeng looked like a gold dust field. And of opportunity where you can sweep up achievements. As we cut out the misceneous things that lower the prestige of the Maeng one by one, the status of Cheonangambu will naturally increase. Of course, we will stick to our principles and not lose sight of practical benefits. If you are too straight, it will break. Sometimes you need flexibility. Take what you deserve and turn a blind eye to what you deserve. So youre saying youll turn a blind eye to those who take bribes and break the rules? I will not ept anything in kind. Anyway, we have too much money, and above all, there is a risk of getting caught. if? Agreement to support cooperation, etc. All you have to do is not leave any material evidence. Once you take the top position, there are many things you can take away. . Of course, we need to increase the number of people before we start full-scale activities. I was given the title of Chief of the Cheonan Inspector General, but that did not mean that I immediately became a powerful personparable to a leader or an elder. The base has not yet been established, and the only members of the organization are me and Damun. It was truly shabby in scale and full of bubbles. When I return to the Sacheon branch, I will immediately send letters to various ces. We had to increase our power step by step. The first thing to do is recruit talent. The time hase to utilize the connections you have worked so hard to build. * * * Lee Jajang (f). Lee Kang-haks granddaughter, Lee Soo-yeon, greeted me with a soft smile on her lips. wee. Brother. A long time. Soo-yeon Lee had be ady while I didnt see her. Before, it felt like a small animal that obeys people, but now it exudes a feminine charm. You turned seventeen this year? I will be eighteen after this winter. I felt like time flies so fast. The change in appearance was a change, but what was even more surprising was the progress in martial arts. I expected it to some extent. I could recognize it at a nce. That she has reached the peak. Perhaps because he consumed Hwaris Naedan, the total amount of Naegong also increased significantly. It was not at all inferior to Dok Go-seong, who was growing at an incredible rate. Maybe its because my level of ice skills has deepened, but I feel like my impression is getting colder as the days go by. However, it didnt seem like his personality had changed much. At least thats how I saw it. Big! Lee Kang-hak, who was looking at me and Lee Su-yeon alternately with an ufortable look on his face, cleared his throat loudly. As if he was trying to draw attention to himself. Long time no see. How have you been? yes. Senior, you are still the same. What does it mean? Lee Kang-haks eyes narrowed. A questioning tone. I answered, tilting my head as if I didnt know why I was reacting that way. I was saying that it seems like you still corrected it. is it. I guess I misunderstood. Every time I saw this old man, his dignity seemed to diminish. When I first saw him, he seemed like a very weighty person. So what brought you here? While I was visiting the main headquarters of the alliance, I came to say hello to my senior. Is that really all it is? There is one thing I would like to ask of you. Thats right. You too are the same person. Dont they say that if a person suddenly changes, he or she dies? Enough of the jokes. Just tell me whats on your agenda. If there is a good talent among the new monks, could you rmend it? There is none. Lee Kang-hak answers firmly and shakes his head. I thought it was just grumbling like usual, so I smiled bitterly. Please at least pretend to be worried. Its not that I dont want to ask for your favor, but I really dont have anyone I can rmend. Because your teacher has already taken all of the promising new disciples under his wing. . Why are you making such an expression? If anyone saw me, they would think I had been hit in the back of the head with a hammer. It feels roughly the same. If you think about it, it was natural. Lee Kang-haks personal connections also had limitations. A useful talent is not even the name of someones dog. There was no way I could be introduced right away whenever I wanted. I thought it was too easy. Some time passes. Lee Kang-hak, who guided me to the living room in the manor, offered me a seat and asked. But why are you suddenly asking me such a favor? If it were a unit led by your teacher, it would already be full of people. The same goes for the Sacheon branch. I answered indifferently, taking the teacup he handed me. This time, I got promoted. I ended up moving my ce of work to the headquarters of Maeng. promotion? yes. I have taken on the position of head of Cheonan Gambu. Cheonan prison. Are you talking about the Cheonangambu that disappeared more than two hundred years ago? Thats right. What on earth have you been doing? Theres no way the elders would have allowed that, right? We created a situation where we had no choice but to allow it. Isnt there a lot of credit Ive made so far? You always surprise people. Anyway, you can think of it as a revival, but in reality a new department is being created. So we need to find people to join the department? yes. Thats right. Its unfortunate, but theres nothing we can do if theres no talent worth rmending. I will try to gather people in my own way. It would have been nice if he could get help from Lee Kang-hak, but even if he couldnt, it didnt really matter. If only the key personnel were filled, the rest could be filled somehow. The revival of the Cheonan Inspection Department would mean the disappearance of the inspection department and thew enforcement party. If we absorb the two departments, wouldnt we be able to make up for theck of personnel? As you said, we are nning to absorb the two departments, but what we need is only the foundation they have, not the people. Except for a few people, everyone else will be kicked out. but. If the inspection department and the ruling party had functioned properly, the Cheonan inspection department would not have been revived. Lee Kang-hak put down his teacup and shook his head, rubbing his chin. Lee Su-yeon, who had been quietly eavesdropping on the conversation, looked back at me with a determined expression and said, as if she had decided on something. Brother. ? Please ept me as a member of the department. A heavy silence fell. That too for a while. Lee Kang-hak jumped up from his seat and let out a scream-like cry. What do you mean! Its something I decided on quite a long time ago. I will join once I am confident in my own abilities. I think now is the right time. Can not be done! How can you not even discuss it with me! I thought my grandfather would absolutely be against it regardless of my will. . I expected it to some extent, but still. First of all, you are saying no. There was sadness in Lee Su-yeons voice. Lee Kang-hak, unable to find anything to say, remained frozen like a stone statue and gaped. ck. Suyeon Lee wipes her tears with her index finger and turns her head. At that moment I saw Her expression suddenly changes. I was shocked to see her squinting one eye as if she had no intention of hiding anything from me. I dont think he was this kind of kid. Although I was a little embarrassed, I decided to match the rhythm for now. I scratched my cheek with a troubled expression, and Lee Soo-yeon gave a passionate performance. Lee Kang-hak, who looked restless for a while, finally lowered his head and said. i get it. If that is what you mean, there is nothing we can do. Are you giving me permission? I vaguely felt it. It wont be long before you leave my arms. How can I stop you, who has be a worthy person? I wanted to dy that period as much as possible, but it seems it was just my greed. Im not leaving forever. Yes, it might be better toe under Yeonsunsmand rather than have a boss like a boss. I support your future. Grandpa As I was watching the affectionate conversation between my grandson and grandson, I felt a little guilty. Is it okay to cheat like this? Please take care of Yuna. Lee Kang-hak looked back at me and said. Contrary to her words, the scary look in her eyes seemed to warn her that she would not leave her alone if something went wrong with her granddaughter. I nodded, pretending to have a serious expression. Somehow I felt like I had to do that now. It was the moment when the first member of Cheonan Gambu, excluding me and Damun, was decided. Chapter 297 Episode 297: The outskirts of the Sichuan branch of the Murim League. Inside the newly expanded amodation. A young man stood in front of the door with a nervous face. A single plum blossom was drawn on the sleeve of the uniform he was wearing. Come in. Before I could ask for permission, a grayish voice came from inside. The young man who opened the door and entered the room bowed politely and said. Buddhist disciple Cheonwoo sends greetings to his teacher. Youre suddenly doing things you dont normally do. Why are you being so formal? I havee to ask Master for permission. allow? The Sacheon branch manager came to me the night before and said, I will use a token of gratitude. Cheonwoo Dojang, a young man who could not easily open his mouth and hesitated before getting to the point, scratched his cheek with his index finger. The Noh Taoists Plum Blossom Shingeom (÷) Hyeongun seal corrected the loose posture. Keep talking. He told me toe under him. Is it true that I told you to be a blind sword? yes. Hyeongun Dojang let out augh. What will happen to the Hwasan Sect if the next Plum God Sword joins the group? Even though the weight of the reward was not light, it was an absurd request. I think you know that the Sacheon branch manager has been promoted and is nning to move to the main branch of the Maeng. Of course I know. And do you know what position he got? Ive never heard anything like that. It is said that a new department called Cheonan Inspectorate will be established. They said that the Inspection Department and the Legitive Assembly will be abolished and that this is the department that will take over the work they used to do. Thats an interesting story. It looks like they are recruiting people to join the newly established department. Thats why the Sacheon branch manager came to visit me. . Of course, I didnt force you to leave the Huashan Sect forever. Cheonan Gambus activity period was until the end of the Jeongma Daejeon. Once the war is over and the organization is disbanded, we will be able to return to the monastic order. Hmm. They also said that since the administrative procedures had already beenpleted, all I had to do was take the entrance exam. Hyeongun Dojang rubbed his chin and was lost in thought. Even if everything Cheonwoo Dojo said was true, it was clear that the Sacheon branch manager had asked too much. Who knows how many years it will take until the war between political and evil forces ends? I wonder how much they are trying to exploit people with just one token of gratitude. It was literally a request without conscience. But I said I wanted to ask for permission. It looks like youve already made up your mind. yes. Do you want to repay your debt to the Sichuan branch leader? There are things like that, but I want to see it with my own eyes. The Murim Alliance is changing because of that. good night. Hyeongun Dojang nodded his head calmly. Perhaps because permission was given more easily than expected, Dojang Cheonwoo looked puzzled. Anyway, there isnt much you can learn from me right now. Because you are already pioneering your own path. . Dont worry about the recluse. Even if you disappear, nothing will change. I dont know whether I should be happy or react in shock. It wouldnt be a bad idea to gain some experience at this time. Go and perform in a manner worthy of the name of a recluse. All right. Dojang Cheonwoo responded by nodding and bowed once. Hyeongun Dojang looked at the scene with happy eyes. Suddenly he looked up at the ceiling and muttered to himself. Anyway, Im worried. What on earth are they trying to make me do with the tokens of gratitude they received from me * * * Mt. Jeomchang, Yunnan. Changin Dojang, one of the disciples of the Jeomchang faction, was called to the Jangmunins room and received an unexpected order. yes? He told me to go on a mission of repair. Jang Mun-in answers with a natural expression. Changin Dojangs face became nk. What kind of ghost-forgetting noise is this? I dont understand the intent of what you say. Which Taoist in the world would be a leader of the Murim Alliance as part of his Suseon practice? I heard that the Sacheon branch manager has now be the head of a new organization called Cheonan Gambu. Go and help. The exnation that followed was even more shocking. You want me to hire the Sacheon branch manager as my boss instead of someone else? Although his rtionship improved somewhat as he participated in the mission to South Manchuria and the rescue team to Gansu, the rtionship between him and the Sichuan branch chief was not very good. Are you nning on kicking me out? Why is the story like that? Forcing me, who is not another disciple, to join the monastery does not mean that I should never return to the monastery again. You misunderstood what I said. Didnt you say it was a repair service? Afterpleting the journey, of course I have to return to the shrine. ? I heard that the activity period of Cheonan Gambu is limited to the end of the Jeongma War. Once the war is over and the department is abolished, then we can return to the Jeomchang faction. . They said you dont have to worry because the administrative procedures for joining and leaving the alliance have already been taken. Changin Dojangs eyes became distorted. The news was truly like a thunderp. Is this how a fugitive feels when his escape route is blocked and he can no longer run away? By the way, youve already gone through all the administrative procedures? In other words, doesnt this mean that he joined the monastery at the request of someone rather than a decision made by the monks on their own? I could tell who the requester was without even having to listen. In all likelihood, it would be Yeon-woon, who has now attained the position of Sacheon branch chief, or Cheonan branch chief. What on earth do you have against me? I cursed in my mind several times. In the end, Changin Dojang sighed deeply and nodded. There was no option to refuse from the beginning. Isnt this an order from Jang Mun-in and not from anyone else? A calm smile appeared on the lips of Jang Mun-in, who was staring at the window seal with a dejected expression. He took out a jewel bracelet from his pocket and handed it to Changin Dojang and said. Take it. This is Changin Dojangs eyes became the size of a flowerntern as he took the bracelet and examined it. The shape of a snake biting its tail. It was an object that had the same appearance as the Jangmunryeongbu (T), a new object symbolizing the Jangmunin of the Jeomchang sect. Of course, the actual palm print was notrge enough to be worn as a bracelet and was not this shy. This was nothing more than a counterfeit product. It is a token of my promise to you. What do you mean by promise? Once I return from my trip safely, I will consider making you the next schr. ! Changin Dojangs hand holding the bracelet trembled. Finally, the long-awaited opportunity has arrived. I didnt know how many years I would have to serve as a member of Cheonan Gambu. But that was a minor problem. Five or ten years would have been worth it if I could regain my lost trust. Go and raise the name of the Jeomchang Sect. yes! * * * Sacheondanga Nae Gajujeon. Dangbaekgun, the poisonous ghost of the Sacheon Dang family, appeared in the reception room and greeted me. Its been a while. How have you been? yes. The matriarch seems to have be younger than when Ist saw her. Stop talking loudly. Tangbaekgun revealed his martial prowess, which had been hidden behind the scenes in thest defensive battle, and took the throne of the Ten Heavenly Emperors. In his previous life, he inherited the nickname of Poison King from Dang Sang-jin, but in his current life, there was no vacancy in the position of king, so he was called the nickname of Ghost. Seo-yeon Dang, who was sitting next to me, looked very nervous. It wasnt too much of a stretch. Depending on ones perspective, what she and I will say to Dangbaekgun could be seen as a challenge to the Four Heavenly Dangga. So, what is the business? There is something I would like to request from the head of the family. Let me tell you. I am thinking of making Sojeo Party a member of the Cheonan Department in the future. Please allow it. Is it your will or Yunas will? It means both of you. Dangbaekguns gaze turned to Dangseoyeons direction. Seo-yeon Tang held her breath without realizing it. Is that true? Thats right. Matriarch. The head of the family, not the father. The title made it clear that this was a public story. Dangbaekguns eyes narrowed. Its not like hes really giving off any momentum. My body became as heavy as water-soaked cotton. I cant really tell what youre thinking. Nothing could be read from Dangbaeks expressionless face. Although I felt anxious, I had already taken a step forward. I continued speaking. I know the family rules of the Tang family. I wonder what restrictions are ced on direct blood rtives who have learned the familys vision. Are you saying you asked me that without knowing? The newly established Cheonan Gambu needs diverse talents. If you simply need talent, you could randomly select one of the family members. I can only think there was some other intention in choosing Yuna. I wont deny it. There is no problem in itself with a Tang family warrior acting as a leader. Its not like there arent actually Germans dispatched to Vietnam. Among the numerous martial powers, the Tang family was famous as a family that hated leaks of its vision. Closed tendency. Because of this, even the Murim Alliance could not easily interfere in the affairs of the Four Heavenly Dang Family. On the contrary, the influence of the party on the Murim Alliance was not that great. In fact, among the elders of the Murim Alliance, there were no Tang figures. Basically, this was because the Tang family participated in the work of the Meng only by dispatching warriors in turns. The problem is your rtionship with Yuna. You understand what Im saying, right? Of course I understand. I nodded as if I had been waiting. Now we get to the point. It would have been easier to ask for permission if it had been exined that the period of activity of the Cheonan Inspectorate was set and that at the end of that period, the procedure for resigning could be taken. But I decided not to do that. Tang Seoyeon was different from Cheonwoo Dojo or Changin Dojo. He was someone I would keep by my side forever. So, we had to make a clear deal at this point. I looked straight into Dangbaeks eyes and opened my mouth. Nevertheless, I will ask you again. I would like to ept Sojeo as a member of Cheonan Gambu. And one more thing. I am also thinking of marrying Sojeo once the Great War is over. ! Sacheondanga has a bad habit that anyone who has ever been in martial arts knows. Rules derived from strict family customs. In order to form a rtionship with a woman with the Tang family name, he had to join the Tang family as a son-inw. In other words, in order to marry Tang Seo-yeon, I had to give up bing an elder of the n. That cant be possible. Of course, I had no intention of giving up my goal for marriage. That is why we created this opportunity to meet Tangbaekgun face to face. I know the Dang Familys rules, but Dang Seo-yeon and I are trying to force ourselves to make an exception. Chapter 298 Episode 298: Prince Tang Baek, who was at a loss for words, looked at me and Tang Seo-yeon alternately,ughing. It must have been an absurd feeling. Maybe you are quietly angry inside. . I hope there will be a moment of silence. Finally, he parted his tightly closed lips. Does that mean you will take steps to withdraw after the war is over? To join the party as a son-inw? If that were the case, you wouldnt havee to the party and tried to negotiate. As you know, I have goals I want to achieve. I cant throw away everything Ive built up so far just to get married to Sojeo. There were many people who supported me until I got to where I am now. Now, giving up my dream and choosing only Tang Seoyeon was an act of betrayal to them. So you have to hold everything in your hands. Even if its a bit unreasonable. Even if it means conflict with Tangbaekgun. I made a promise to ovee the risk of death. I will get everything I want. I will be a greedy hungry ghost and devour everything. This is not something you should say in front of me, the head of the Tang family. I promise. The partys vision will never be leaked to the outside world. The man named Yeon-woon, whom I have been watching for so long, is not the kind of person who would break a promise he made to me. I believe those words are sincere. A cold expression that is different from the words. I felt a chill running down my back. I knew it intuitively. If you take one wrong step here, you will cross a river that you cannot return from. From now on, I had to be careful about every word I said. But as time passes, people change and the weight of promises bes lighter. Will the sincerity of today remain decades from now? The problem the head of the family is worried about will not arise. How many people do you think Ive met who say the same thing as you? . And trust is the second problem. The biggest problem is that it will set a precedent. Dang Ga-jus words were right. Once is difficult, twice or three times is easy. If a precedent were set where a daughter of a Tang family leaves the family to marry a foreigner, in the worst case, the foundation of the Tang family could be shaken. Give up. There is no way for you to marry Yuna other than joining the Tang family as a son-inw. Im sorry, but like I said earlier, I cant do that. Thats not like you. Dont you know that this isnt something that can be solved by throwing a tantrum like a child? If you allow me to have a rtionship with Tang Sojeo, I will return the dark flying sword to the Tang family. ! From the beginning, I never thought I could ask for permission with my bare mouth. If the childs way doesnt work, you can use the adults way. Talk. Talk. Dangbaek-gun tapped the table with his index finger. His eyebrows were slightly raised, showing that he was still a little agitated. Its the return of the secret temple. Its not from the Tang family in the first ce. Because it is a martial art created by the previous head of the family just for you. Strictly speaking, you could say its yours. If we do this, we will use the expression donation instead of return. I was the one who taught you that martial art in the first ce. Do you think he left behind a copy? There will be no manuscripts. I dont know why you speak so confidently. Didnt the matriarch just say it with her own mouth? They say that the Amyeongbido does not belong to the Tang family. The matriarch I know is not the kind of person who would do something that contradicts what she says. . If military service alone is not enough, I will send you 30,000 gold coins as a gift. Quad deuk! Dangbaekguns index finger prated the table. Tang Seo-yeon looked back at me with bulging eyes. Thirty thousand gold coins. It was arge sum of money that could buy sixty units of Gongcheong Petroleum purchased at an auction house in Heuksi. It was never a unit amount that an individual could pay. It was a loss that even I, who had earned such a huge amount of money that it would make mostrge toppanies look ridiculous, could not ignore it. 30,000 nyang? It looks like the money is rotting away, right? My son-inw is a bit rich. Who is the son-inw? Dangbaekguns eyes became sharp. I quietly averted my gaze and clicked my tongue. Seoyeon Dang, who was sitting next to me, looked at me and Dangbaek in turn, looking restless. That face seemed to be asking me, Wasnt there something like this before? If setting a precedent is the problem, why not raise the threshold? What do you mean? If a person who refuses to be a son-inw wants to marry a girl from the party, he must do at least this much. Do you mean to set an absurd standard so that even if a precedent remains, future generations cannot use it as an example? Thats right. Should I call this absurd or an unusual idea? A donation of 30,000 gold coins from a military official, the youngest Hwa-gyeong, and a status with connections that can influence the entire martial arts world. If this isnt enough Thats enough. I understand, so dont say any more. I will formally request this once again. Give me your daughter. Isnt the content of the request different from before? Dangbaek sighed and leaned against the back of the chair. It felt as if the heavy air was slightly loosened. Anyway, whether its a teacher or a student, its the same that they will go to any lengths to achieve their goal. I burst outughing. Because I noticed that Dang Baek-gun wasparing me and Dang Seo-yeon to my teacher and wife. Some people mayugh at him and ask why he hangs himself so hard on just one woman. If you put your mind to it, you could choose beautiful women with good conditions and create a paradise, so why go through the difficult path and risk huge losses? Maybe in my past life, I would never have made this decision. I felt like I knew now. Why did Master and Wife not give up on each other even though they faced opposition from those around them? How was it possible for you to make the decision to give up all your foundational background and go into retirement? If my credibility is at stake, I will write a pledge and askrge groups with public trust to notarize it. If we need to raise the precedent threshold further, I will set up an achievement that no one in the midfield has been able to achieve. . So, please make an exception for my rtionship with Sojeo. * * * Concluding negotiations with the head of the party. Seoyeon Dang and I walked side by side through the streets of Chengdu and had some alone time together for the first time in a long time. Is it because he was finally able tomunicate with me without any problems? Seo-yeon Dang looked very excited, unlike usual. If I had known this would happen, I would have made a deal a long time ago. Of course, it was possible to persuade the Tangbaek army now that a sufficient foundation had beenid. If it had been me three years ago, when I had just started dating Tang Seo-yeon, I would not have even been able to say something like sending her 30,000 gold coins as a gift. We had a meal together, looked around the market, bought trinkets, and exchanged drinks on the top floor of the main building with a great view. Dang Seo-yeon, whose face was flushed, perhaps because she was drunk, looked me straight in the eye and asked. Was it really necessary to go that far? what do you mean. The sight of herining couldnt have been so cute. Sometimes I forgot that she was older than me. In terms of mental age, I am much older. 30,000 gold coins. Isnt this an amount equivalent to several years worth of budget for most major Segapanies? If I hadnt done that much, I wouldnt have been able to change the heart of the matriarch. Sometimes I feel so humble. The small cooperative sacrifices so much for me, but there is actually nothing I can do for the small cooperative I narrowed my eyes and put the ss down on the table. I heard an unexpected story. How long has it been since Seo-yeon Tang said something weak to me? She, who always disyed a resolute attitude, was using the power of alcohol to reveal her hidden true feelings. Dont say that. Until now, I have received a lot of help from Sojeo. I am always grateful. But Dang Seo-yeon smiles bitterly before trying to say something. It wasnt that difficult to guess what she was trying to say. Seoyeon Dang is a poisonous person. Even if she married me, she would not be able to have children. Neither I nor Dangbaek intentionally mentioned that part during our conversation in the living room. But Tang Seoyeon also knew. The fact that she herself was a German yed a big role in being able to have her rtionship with me recognized by Tang Baek. There are two main reasons why a woman from a Tang family cannot be a person outside the monastic order. Firstly, because the familys hands were valuable, and secondly, because there were concerns about leakage of the vision. In the case of Tang Seoyeon, as she was German, she was rtively free from both problems. Since she couldnt have children even if she got married anyway, there was no reason to seek a son-inw, and even if she became a monk, the risk of her vision being leaked for the same reason was rtively small. In some ways, you could say that it was thanks to him that I was able to connect with him, but from the perspective of the person involved, it wasnt a very pleasant story. The more I do for Dang Seo-yeon, the more indebted she feels. Its a vicious cycle. You might say, what does it have to do with my treating her well and her inability to bear children? However, humans were inherently creatures sensitive to their own shorings. People who are not ordinary sometimes show hypersensitivity to their own differences. Just as Seo Ho-seon is still unable to appear in front of his parents. Tang Seoyeon was also like that. Suddenly, what Dang Sang-jin had said to me in the past passed through my mind. [Yuna was a special person to me, but at the same time, she was a sore finger. Although he didnt show it on the outside, that child had been hurt quite a bit by the looks and reactions of people around him. I was so sad about that, but thanks to you, I have one less thing to worry about.] This is why my personality of holding it all inward is a problem. It goes without saying how the world views a woman who cannot see an heir. Maybe thats why Tang Seo-yeon always felt sorry for me. Until now, I had kept it to myself, but as the engagement was confirmed, my feelings of difort seemed to have grown as well. I guess that doesnt matter. I scratched the back of my head and muttered to myself. To be honest, I didnt necessarily have a desire to have children. However, even if these feelings were conveyed as is, it would not be of muchfort to Tang Seo-yeon. Because her worries are entirely hers. If you say it wrong, you might actually hurt her feelings. What should I say? After thinking for a moment, I snatched the ss from Tang Seo-yeons hand. Then he brought it to his mouth and emptied it in one go. Tang Seo-yeon blinked at my sudden action. Sozer. Would you like to make a bet with me? Chapter 299 Episode 299 Ive been dating Tang Seo-yeon for three years, but I still dont know much about the womans feelings. But I felt like I had a vague idea of what I should do in the current situation. What Tang Seo-yeon needed right now was not encouragement or constion. It was a certainty. I am confident that I will never leave her. bet? I dont know why you feel so sorry for me. To be honest, I feel a little bitter. I think we each have different goals for rtionships. Thats At least I dont think you have any reason to feel indebted to me. . In that sense, this is the bet I propose. From now on, we will refrain from using the word sorry to each other. Of course, Sozer does not have the right to veto. yes? Whether intentionally or by mistake, the one who apologizes loses. I will also ce a condition that the loser must grant the winner one wish. What is that? Oh, of course its not a one-time bet. If you apologize 10 times, your wish will be granted 10 times. You may say that you are trying to control the other person in a too coercive way. But I decided this was a necessary step. It would have been okay to say that it was an unreasonable decision based only on ones own feelings and without consideration for the other person. I didnt want to feel the same frustrating feelings I felt while watching Seo Ho-seon when dealing with Dang Seo-yeon. Words have power. Either in a good way or in a bad way. Negative words can sometimes be a trap that binds oneself. That was exactly the case with Tang Seo-yeon. Im sorry to say this to you. I wasnt kind enough to just watch her dig a tunnel by herself. Rather than saying sorry, say thank you. A bright smiling face rather than a sad one. I was a person with a self-righteous tendency to only get angry when I got the desired response from the other person. Well, actually, there are other things that are more important than the content of the bet. I filled the empty ss with alcohol and pushed it back in front of Dangseoyeon. Then, he drew an arc around his mouth and said. The period of the bet will be ten years. . An absurdly long period of time. This was the real purpose of proposing a bet. It would be good if Sojeo Tang could gain some psychological stability through this. This was also far from solving the fundamental problem, but in the end, it was something she had to resolve herself. Even this level of interference from others should be considered excessive. For a while, I just stared at Dang Seo-yeons face as she rolled her eyes here and there. I leaned back against the backrest and naturally changed the subject. Anyway, isnt it time to change your title? ? I asked for the head of the familys permission, so in effect, I got engaged, didnt I? How long are you going to call me by the title of small cooperative or branch manager? Im worried that after joining the club, theyll call me manager. Of course, formality had to be maintained in public settings. But I felt a little sad to be called by such a harsh name, even in private. This is an opportunity that will nevere again. When you are embarrassed and cante to your senses, you have to push through. The redness on Tang Seo-yeons cheeks quickly disappeared. It seemed like he urgently used his internal energy to drive away the intoxication. I pressed her with heavy force and demanded an answer with my eyes. So Sohyeop. Are you perhaps too busy thinking about something else to hear what I said? I would have asked for a change of title. Im sorry. I was embarrassed because it was such a sudden story I think Gaga () is a bit excessive, so how about Yeonrang (O). ! If possible, Id like to hear it right here. Tang Seo-yeons face turned white as the energy oppressed her entire body. I ced my sped hands on the table and continued to push her. I nned to never let it escape. Give me just a moment. Didnt you say a little while ago that it was a pity that there was nothing you could do for me? Was that a lie? Tang Seo-yeon, who was cornered, finally lowered her shoulders as if she had resigned herself to it. Then he quietly avoided my gaze and spoke in a hushed voice. Yeonrang. I cant hear you. There is no way that Sohyeop, who is not just anyone else, could not have heard of it. Anyway, I didnt hear it. And again, you call it a small cooperative. Yeong! Are you done? great. I smiled in satisfaction and stretched out my hand. Dang Seo-yeon looks up at me with puzzled eyes as I suddenly grab her chin. I made direct eye contact with her and spoke in a low, dead voice. You dont seem to have noticed, but you said you were sorry to me a little while ago. ! I will tell you my wish. Dont move like this. Lips met lips. Tang Seo-yeons eyes widened as if they were torn. * * * Spring at the age of twenty-five. After wiping at the mobsters lined up in the office, I spoke with a smile on my face. Im sure everyone is expecting this, but the reason weve gathered you all together today is to say goodbye. . Everyone has had a hard time working under a strict boss. Cheers erupted. Some people threw down the documents in their hands and shouted hurray. There were even people who hugged each other and shed tears of joy. I ended up making a bewildered expression at the unexpectedly strong response. No matter how I look at it, it doesnt seem like the atmosphere is one of celebration and joy for my promotion. It was like seeing the people of a dependent country celebrating their liberation day. For some reason, I felt a little bad. Damun, who was watching the scene from behind, let out a bitter smile. Cheon Ga-ryeong covered her mouth with her left hand and shrugged her shoulders. Im sorry to those who will continue to work at the branch, but quite a few people have been hired. Please understand. yes! The monks answered with their mouths together. Rather than worrying about the future of the branch, he seemed to be just happy about this moment. I clicked my tongue and called out the names of those who would be taken to the headquarters one by one. Damun Cheon Ga-ryeong Hwadae-rang Hong Seong-hyeon Hwang Ho-jin Seo Ho-seon Yuk Ho-jun Sa Woo-yeon. Yuk Ho-jun was Jang Kang Jo-hyeops real name, and Sa Woo-yeon was Jeol Young-gaeks new name. In fact, all the key figures in the Sacheon branch were drafted. And Young Jin-hwan. yes? A thin young man wearing a mournful expression asked back with a surprised expression. He looked like he didnt know why he was called. I gave him a look and asked casually. Why are you so surprised? Are you saying youre going to pick me and take me away? yes. We decided to hire a small cooperative because of its administrative capabilities. Why do you dislike it? Is that possible? I was just embarrassed because you didnt tell me in advance. Then you are lucky. Young Jin-hwans expression darkened. He was a man who had been beaten by a Taoist of the Kunlun Sect in the past and was sick, and was the original Taoist Taoist of the Sichuan branch. Perhaps it was because he had beaten up the Kunlun sects Taoists in the name of revenge, but unlike the other first-year Taoists, he treated me with respect. Although his military skills are poor, he is a person with a knack for administrative work, so it was decided to make him a member of the Cheonan Inspectorate. Considering the size of the force that would have to be led in the future, it would have been necessary to gather more people who were good at administrative work in addition to Young Jin-hwan. You dont have to worry about abor shortage. Soon, the headquarters will send new apostles topensate for the insufficient number of people. I honestly couldnt be sure how the Sacheon branch would operate in the future. Will they continue with the current system, or will they be a dead-end organization like before and be criticized by the public? The rest was entirely their responsibility. For reference, Bangcheoksam and Yeo So-ok have not yet joined the alliance. The two would be assigned to the Cheonan Gambu after taking the entrance exam separately. I put in a lot of effort to officially bring those two under mymand. Finally, the day of moving to Maengs headquarters arrived. It would be a lie if I said I wasnt worried about the future, but my anticipation was even greater than that. Now is the real beginning. The first step was taken sessfully. Now all that remains is to run in a straight line. * * * Many, many, many. Inside the carriage heading to Maengs headquarters. I opened my closed eyes and stretched. The conversation I had with Damun not long ago shed through my mind. [But why does the branch manager want to be an elder?] [Isnt that good? A title that allows one to be treated and respected without having to participate in the big or small affairs of the alliance. Is there a more perfect retirement n than this?] [Its a bit unclear whether Im respected by the world] [Of course, its inevitable that jealousy and envy will follow me. Because its that kind of ce.] [.] [Why are you looking at me like that?] [No matter how much I think about it, its strange. If you just want to live a life of ying and eating, there are plenty of other ways. Why are you willing to walk down a thorny path?] [I think you are misunderstanding something, but I am a very greedy person. They all have a desire for material things, a desire for fame, and a desire for power. In addition, I have a childish desire as a martial artist to have my name engraved in the martial arts temple.] [.] [I am aware that in order to obtain all that, I must go through a difficult process, and to achieve my goal, I am aware that I must go through a difficult process. I am prepared to put in the hard work and effort for this. I dont want to live an intense life until I achieve my dream, and I dont want a life of just ying around.] [I understand what you mean.] [I am not from the old n or the five generations. If I attain the position of an elder, the worlds people will live for a long time. It will be a hot topic of conversation. Isnt that right?] [I think it will be a hot topic in some way.] [And I would like to add, now my goal is not just to be an elder.] [Yes? What does that mean?] In fact, the intention was not to revive Cheonangambu from the beginning. As my target status increased, I decided to take a more bold and unconventional path. After oveing the threat of death, I made a decision. If Im going to be greedy, Ill do it for sure. Bing an elder does not end there. The position of an elder was not like a rock that would never crumble. Just looking at Ho Jeong-kwon, an elder from the Kunlun faction, his influence has been greatly reducedpared to the past. The conflict between elders must also be kept in mind. It is a self-evident fact that if I, whoe from a poor background, enter the Senate, I will be checked by those around me. So, simply bing an elder was not enough. The goal had to be revised one level higher. I will be a senator. It will swallow up the Senate whole. I will be an omnipotent power, hold the sword in my hand, and shake it. So that no one can touch or threaten me and the people around me. Huh! The warm spring breeze passed by my face. I ran my hand through my hair and smiled happily. Chapter 300 Episode 300 : Guangxi Hongyuan Family. What brought you here again? I stopped by for a moment on the way to the main headquarters of the Maeng. Its burdensome. Please donte visit me anymore. The name of the woman ring at me with a cold expression is Jeongso. She was the wife of King Hong Won-se of the family. I ignored Jeok So-yeos restraint and entered the simple interior of the pce. Jeok Sawyer, who could not bear to block my path, gritted his teeth with a loud noise. As I walked into the room, a man with a majestic physique stood up and greeted me. Its been a while. How have you been? Thanks to you, I managed. Seogunak, the Iron Blood Demon. The fourth brother from my previous life smiled bitterly and offered me a seat. This was the reason why he moved alone, leaving behind those who were also moving to the headquarters of Maeng. To stop by Hongwon House and meet Seogunak. Youve gained a lot of weight while I havent seen you. This was not an empty remark; Seogunak looked healthier than when I saw him before. It was no longer a skinny body that looked like it would break if you hit it. Massive muscles covered the entire body. Its all thanks to the martial arts book you saved me. If you look at it objectively, the martial arts I gave you is not really Shingungjeolhak or anything like that. The reason we were able to achieve it in three years was entirely thanks to Confucius Byeoks outstanding qualities. Seogunak overcame the danger of death once in the past. When the existence of the artificial relics produced under the instructions of the Demon Cultist was discovered, he was attacked by experts including Dang Sang-jin and suffered serious injuries that could not be revived. [Are you sure that the Iron Blood Demon is dead?] [Im sure. Not only did he suffer serious injuries that could not be saved even if Daera Shinseon came, but he was also poisoned by the Seven Soul Poison] [ In the end, doesnt this mean that he was unable to confirm his death with his own eyes?] [ I understand what you are worried about, but There is no way that even one Iron Blood Demon is alive. It was in such a serious condition that even if left alone, he would not have been able to survive and would have died. He knows that too, which is why he brought out Dong-gwi Jin-jins number.] Then, why is the former killer, Seo Ho-seon, who was certain that he was dead, still alive? The answer was Geumgong (). Seogunak also learned the Six Great Geumgongs like me. I didnt learn the magic trick. Unless you are a person with a very bad temper, you will not learn any martial arts that put the casters life as coteral, such as the Pokjam Demonic Attack. There is no use in trying to learn it. The name of the Geumgong that Seogunak learned was Isaengmagong (ħ). It was a type of martial arts that extremely increased self-healing ability at the cost of giving up Danjeon. I heard that it onlysts for a short time, but the effect is clear. So to speak, it was insurance for survival. Its the peak of ripeness. Even considering that you have experience climbing the Hwagyeong once, you are fast. Because I devoted myself to training day and night. In order to use Western Gunak, it was necessary to first restore his military skills. Even if it was impossible topletely regain the lost state, it would be difficult if he did not be at least the level of an elite warrior. Of course, it was impossible to revive the broken Danjeon. It was also impossible to create a new Danjeon. Thats why I taught him to practice pupil (movement) rather than left (). Jeongmyeong-gong (). It was one of the martial arts skills obtained by attacking Muyeongsintus Bi-dong. Should I really say that he is a disciple selected by the Demonic Master himself? The growth rate is incredible. Pupil was a study of the past that, to put it bluntly, was behind the times and was different from the modern martial arts that learn body energy and martial arts separately. A martial arts skill that has been abandoned and put into practice. It was also a martial art that someone who did not know would mistakenly think it was an external skill, as when you practice Chosik, internal energy is naturally built into the muscles of your entire body. Although it has the advantage of high stability, the efficiency of umting internal strength is greatly reduced, so no Sega or school in the central ins has taught it until now. Its a bit disappointing that the internal strength is poor. Even if a pupil practitioner takes an elixir, he or she cannot expect an increase in internal energy Enough with the words that are not even in your heart. Even if I had learned Left Wing, I dont think you would have provided me with that precious elixir. Jeong Myeong-gong was one of the least useful martial arts skills among his peers. Perhaps in the distant past, he would have been called a world-ss divine skill. Thats right, its only an intermediate level martial arts that falls far short of what Western Gunak learned before. Well, in terms of stability, it is a martial art that is iparably superior to left-wing, so at least there is no need to worry about destruction due to the bnce of the mind and body being broken. Lets have some light conversation for a while. I put my sped hands on the table and got to the point. Im thinking of leaving the work to Confucius. For reference, Seogunak was currently using the name Byeokhoyeop. It was natural since I couldnt use my real name. What do you mean by work? Do you know that I have now taken on the position of head of the Cheonan Inspectorate? I know. The rumor spread widely. Then the story will be quick. Im just asking just in case, but youre not saying youre going to make me a member of the Cheonan Kambu, are you? Simr but different. I n to entrust Confucius Byeok with the role of investigator. Seogunak tilts his head. His face seemed like he didnt really understand what he was saying. I have no intention of making Prince Byeok my official subordinate. It may be extremely unlikely, but wouldnt it be difficult if someone were to recognize the identity of Confucius Byeok? if? Dont look so anxious. You have to leave the Hongwon family, join the alliance, be an official member, or settle down in the headquarters of the Murim Alliance. Those things wont happen for now. ? Take this. I handed him an item I had taken out of my pocket. It was an object made by smelting gold and gems. On the back was an engraved design of a crescent moon and a sword crossing. This? Its a proof que. Im thinking of operating a few units unofficially. I would like Confucius Byuk to lead one of them. Its an unofficial unit. It doesnt feel that good. What specifically can I do? Didnt I tell you? He said he would take on the role of an investigator. Due to the nature of your work, you will be traveling frequently, so be sure to tell your enemy. Seogunaks expression darkened. He could not refuse my orders. Because her lover, Jeok So-yeo, and her family, the Hongwon family, were being held hostage. Its something I will live to see for a long time. I never thought the day woulde when I would be able to control the worlds Iron Blood Demons at will. A situation where I can exploit the weakness of the enemy who drove me to death in my past life to my hearts content. Couldnt this also be considered revenge in its own way? Of course, I already killed him once in my previous life. Seogunak buried himself in the back of the chair and let out a long sigh. It must have been a mixed feeling. You might feel sad about how you ended up like this. Alternatively, you can take the enemy Sozer as a member of your unit. I have no intention of giving you personnel rights, but I will make an exception for my enemy, Sojeo. Do you think I would do anything to put her in danger? Surprisingly, the enemy might be the first to step forward and ask to have them as a member of the team. That wont happen. Oh, and I will take one precaution for your security. Security measures? Is it not enough to point out a weak point and threaten it? I dont think Confucius would go around talking about his rtionship with me, but he doesnt know anything about people. . I want to prepare for just such an emergency. For example, a situation where Confucius loses his senses while under the influence of powerful drugs. no way. I will nt a cork on Confucius head. Of course, I wont give you the right to veto. ! * * * Residential district of Changsha, Hunan Province. A stooped street vendor spat and exined the goods for sale. This is a manor once owned by a Meng elder. As you can see, the exterior walls are high and the site is spacious. A well-maintained garden, arge warehouse, and a training room, as well as an underground workshop. There is nothing missing. Its a bit pricey, but I can guarantee youll get your moneys worth. Nodding my head, I entered the manor and looked around at a leisurely pace. The old merchant constantly added additional exnations. I nodded half-heartedly and looked up at the three-story pavilion located in the center of the manor. Its okay. I could tell at a nce that it was a good house without having to package it with all kinds of fancy words. Magistrates working at the main branch of the Magistrate usually live nearby andmute to work. Although there are private lodgings within the headquarters that can be used by monks, the quality is significantly lower than that of guest lodgings. Family members who were not involved were not allowed to stay there. Therefore, monks who had financial resources or who got married and started a family usually prepared their own residence. There were many cases where the headquarters provided support funds for them. I was also looking at nearby properties for the same reason. After arriving at the headquarters and giving a brief report to the leader, I went straight out into the street. Its a manor used by an elder of the Meng. I felt like there was good energy in me. There was no w. I liked the interior structure and the fact that it was located not far from Maengs headquarters. I even liked the fact that it was well maintained and there were no problems with moving in right away. There was noparison with the properties I had seen before. We had plenty of money anyway, so price wasnt an issue. Ill take it here. Are you sure? The old merchants eyes widened at the refreshing decision. His face seemed to ask if he was serious. yes. Could you please get additional servants to take care of the manor? of course. Please leave all the little things to me. Please do me a favor. A street vendor nods his head with an excited expression. Judging by the reaction, it seemed like they were having a hard time because their properties were not selling due to the excessively high prices. A manor of this size would have cost a considerable amount of money just to maintain it. If you are thinking of recing the manors que, please let me know. If you want, I can change that for free. Perhaps because it was an expensive manor, the seller was generous. After thinking for a moment, I nodded with a smile on my face. I will change it. What should I write on the que? Wolhwajang (Af). I had no particr intention of rebuilding Wolhwajang. Is there any reason to rebuild the Murim family that disappeared before I was even born? However, it is true that Wolhwajangs name value has been put to good use, so I thought it would be okay to at least honor the soul of the extinct family. At the same time, he also encouraged misunderstandings among the people around him, including the leader. yes? The old merchant blinked and asked again. As I walked with my arms crossed, I spoke again in a calm tone. Tell Seogong () that it can be used as Wolhwajang. Chapter 301 Chapter 301 The woman sitting across from the table asked back with a surprised expression. So you came all this way to recruit me? Thats right. I nodded calmly and answered. The woman, Yu So-hwa, smiled as if she was in trouble and scratched her cheek with her index finger. Im a little embarrassed. Its such a sudden offer Its okay to be honest. Now, its too burdensome to apply to a new organization or a department with a fixed period of activity. There is no such side. Im older now too. I know this is not an easy decision to make. But it may be worth considering positively. Could you be more specific if possible? What benefits will it bring me if I change departments? First, I will give you a raise. Twice as much as now. These are quite unconventional conditions. I almost said yes without realizing it. And this is my personal opinion, but even if you continue to work at Yeonhwagak, I think your future will be uncertain. what do you mean? How many times have you been promoted in thest five years? A shadow fell on Yu So-hwas face. Beforeing to Mengs headquarters, I gathered information about her through Hao Wen. Since the Yongbong Branch, she has only been promoted once. It may have been difficult for her to make notable achievements due to the nature of her administrative position, but she was basically a capable person. In fact, I heard that she handles nearly 30 percent of the work at Yeonhwagak (ɏw) by herself. You can literally say he is the key figure of Yeonhwagak. The interesting thing was that her status was not that highpared to her abilities. The reason was simple. Because their status and background are unique. Even in every small department, there are internal conflicts andpetition for promotions. And it was easy for those who had a background as a great monk to gain an upper hand in thepetition. Moreover, the department that Yu So-hwa belongs to is Yeonhwagak. It was a subordinate organization of Jujakdae (ȸ), one of the Four Gods (Four Gods). The unit swarming with famous female masters was the main unit. Women who joined the league because they admired such masters were generally strong and unyielding. To put it bluntly, the chances of Yu So-hwa, who came from an unknown shaman family,peting with them and winning were not very high. [Judging by your attire, it looks like you belong to Yeonhwagak. Are you in charge of the reception of this Yongbong branch meeting?] [Yes. Ive gotten quite a few promotions along the way. Because he was recognized for his clerical skills.] In the early days of joining the alliance, he must have been able to establish himself easily. Because, as I said, she is basicallypetent. However, achieving a certain level of status was a different matter. Hispetitors are disciples of the Nine Great Gates Sect and blood rtives of the Five Great Families, he is checked by the envious and jealous bandits around him, and he is despised and discriminated against due to his poor background. Its unfortunate, but the Murim Alliance has not been an ideal organization that evaluates members based solely on ability. Yu So-hwa could be said to be a representative example of the victims that resulted from this. Many warriors join the military with big dreams. However, there were only a handful of people who achieved stable status and status. Slowly, the time hase for the members who joined the alliance after the Yongbong branch to feel the wall and express their dissatisfaction. Here was the starting point to persuade Yu So-hwa. She, too, must have been quite dissatisfied with the Suzakudae and the Murim Alliance for not treating her well. All I had to do was suggest a way for her to resolve herints. Whether I change departments or continue working at Yeonhwagak, the future is uncertain. In that case, you should at least work for an organization that will evaluate you properly. . There is now that says that even if the Cheonan Inspectorate is disbanded, its members will be unemployed. Rather, he may be recognized for his contributions during his career and be given a key position in the military. Its tempting to say that. Take your time and think about it. There is still time. Ill just go now. I put my hand on the table and got up from my seat. Yu So-hwa, who followed, asked. Are you going already? There are many people we need to recruit other than Musa Yu. I have just be the head of a newly established department, so even ten bodies are not enough. okay. Thank you for not forgetting anding. Im telling you this in case you misunderstand, but I didnt rmend you join because you are a familiar face. If Musa Yu was an ipetent Hanryang, he wouldnt have paid attention to our old rtionship or anything like that. Im d that my abilities have been recognized. I left the reception room of Yeonhwagak while being seen off by Yu So-hwa. The Yeonhwagak followers who had gathered outside the door to eavesdrop on the conversation were startled and scattered to the left and right. For a while, I stood still and stared at the girls running away. I walked straight and stretched across the hallway. The next person to be recruited is * * * Finally, the revival of Cheonan Gambu was officially dered. I looked up at therge pavilion located on the outside of the main altar and had a satisfied smile on my face. We havent gathered enough people yet, but we have a rough framework. There wouldnt be any major problems in getting active right away. Lets go in. yes! The good feeling didntst long. As I led the members into the pce, I clicked my tongue. The inside was truly a mess. It felt like I was seeing the old Sacheon branch. The peculiar smell of a building that had been abandoned for a long time pierced my nose. Creaky floors and weathered walls. Messy fixtures and fallen furniture. There were even traces of bonfires being lit throughout the interior. This meant that the monks working at the headquarters often used this ce as a resting ce to avoid wind and rain. Well, this is probably the limit to the building that can be given over to a hastily established new department. Still, the site is quiterge. If you clean and maintain it, it will be usable. It might not be a bad idea topletely expand the building All the members who followed in sighed. I heard that it was a building that had been abandoned for a long time, but I didnt think it would be this bad. Damwoon, who was thinking while rubbing his chin, softly opened his mouth. It worked out better. What does it mean. It would be better to tear down the building and build a new one. Its not a bad idea, but then we wont have any space to use as a base for activities right away. That problem can be solved by abolishing the Inspection Department and thew enforcement party and taking over their base and using it. ! It was truly a brilliant idea. In any case, there were not many people belonging to the Cheonan Inspectorate right away. If they pushed out the inspection department and thew enforcement party and took their ce, there would be no problems for a while. I will ept your opinion. Please draw up the internal structural diagram of the new building yourself. If you need knowledge about the institution, you can ask for advice from the warriors of the Tang family. All right. * * * Instructing several members, including Damun, on their work. Thats how I visited the inspection department and gathered the departments leaders. Dozens of men sat huddled around a long table. While everyone was looking at us with nervous expressions, I spoke with a hint of energy in my voice. My name is Yeon-woon, and I am now the head of Cheonan Inspector General. As you all know by receiving the official document in advance, the Inspection Department has officially be a subordinate organization of the Cheonan Inspection Department. . A major organizational reorganization is scheduled to take ce in the future. The content of work will also change significantly. Please understand. The rumbling noise spread. It was apletely natural reaction. Because he openly dered that he would change the organization. < Doesn''t this mean that my position could be threatened? > < I am determined to remove the stone that is embedded in it. > Isnt this what most of them are probably thinking? I waited for themotion to subside and slowly opened my mouth. And there is one thing that needs to be resolved before reorganization. ? From now on, the person I am calling by name, please stand up from your seat. I unfolded the paper I took out from my pocket and read the names written on it one by one. From the head of the inspection department to the lowest level subordinates. When the name was called, about 80 people were standing up. Tsk. The head of the inspection department clicked his tongue as if he was displeased. Even though there was a difference in rank, he didnt seem to like the fact that he, the head of a faction, was treated so carelessly. I guess I thought they would at least show me respect. I chuckled and threw the paper on the table. And then he made a deration that seemed like a bolt out of the blue. All those whose names were called are expelled. yes? I said I was expelled. What nonsense is that! I dont know why it doesnt make sense. There is now like this in the world! I know that the Cheonan Inspector General was granted personnel authority by the Maengju, but that is not a reason to unfairly kick out the Maengs who were previously working in the department! Do you think this kind of violence will be tolerated? I ced my head on the back of my hand and made eye contact with the head of the inspection department. Then, with a terrifying force, he pressed him and asked. Did you just say it was a riot? yes! If you do, I will ask. Do you remember the name Bu Yeok-woon, the head of the inspection department? Who is that? This is the name of a blind man who was expelled by the head of the inspection department four summers ago for a crime he did notmit. What are you talking about! Im shocked that you dont even remember. Well, Imitted more than one or two crimes, but I guess I didnt keep them all in my head. I will not tolerate any more insults! Nowadays, even reporting facts is considered an insult? I guess Im behind the times. dare! The head of the inspection department shouted, blood forming on the back of his neck, and ced his hand on his waist. I narrowed my eyes and spoke as if warning. If you pull out that sword, I will take that to mean that you will be punished. If you want to be executed right here, go ahead. . The inspector general finally regained his senses and looked around. The members of Cheonan Gambu, who were standing behind like a folding screen, were all showing their enthusiasm. Bangcheoksam, Yeo So-ok, Cheon Ga-ryeong, Dang Seoyeon, Hwang Ho-jin, Seo Ho-seon, Cheon-woo Dojang, Chang-in Dojang. Each and every one of them was an expert who had reached at least the highest level. If we decide to use force, the bandits gathered here will not be able to withstand even an inch of it. Why on earth are you doing this to us! Dont look so upset. I wonder how absurd it must feel for the deputy warrior whom we worked so hard to bring in. What did you say just now? It means that the deputy warrior who became a criminal without knowing why, lost his Danjeon, and was expelled from the military is here. Kwadangtang! As soon as he finished speaking, a man broke through the paper door and rushed towards the head of the inspection department, screaming loudly. I reflexively snapped my fingers at the head of the inspection department, who was preparing a counterattack. Puff poop! Needles flew secretly and stuck in various parts of the body of the inspector general. The head of the inspection departments body became as stiff as a log. You son of a bitch! Wow! The fist swung by thepanys vice president exploded in the face of the inspector general. Chapter 302 Episode 302: It was two years ago now that the whereabouts of Buyeokun were discovered. There was a n to revive Cheonan Gambu from that time. It was a time when I was making various preparations in preparation for when I wouldter enter the main corps of Maeng. Of course, we did not forget to prepare to easily absorb the inspection department and thew enforcement party. We investigated their past actions and steadily gathered evidence to prove their wrongdoing. Bad luck. From the Yu Baek family. Former Murim leader. Is that correct? who are you. My name is Yeon-woon, and I am the head of the Sacheon branch of the Murim League. Sacheon Branch Manager? Heavenly Dragon? They are called by that nickname. Why did the god of martial artse to look for a guy like me? Bu Yeok-un was literally living as a butcher. After being taken to thew enforcement agency, losing his power, and having his property confiscated in the name of a fine, he spent his days filled with despair. He was hired by an old butcher and served as his assistant for a low price. Unfortunately or fortunately, he was not a great expert like the Iron Blood Demon Army. Therefore, the reaction from losing the power supply was not that great and did not cause much disruption to daily life. I will ask you directly. Dont you want revenge? plural? To whom? To the person who falsely used Deputy Warrior. Youve been speaking as if you know me well. Are you doing a background check on me? Its a little different. Originally, the subject of my investigation was not the deputy warrior. I only learned something about the deputy warrior during the investigation. Warrior, warrior, dont do that. I am no longer a martial artist or anything. He is a lowly butcher who kills animals every day with his miserable body. First of all, I would like to hear the answer to my question. What would you do if I offered you a chance to get revenge? What do I have left to do now if I seek revenge? I even lost my power supply. If you dont like it, Ill just go back. After greeting Bu Yeok-un, who reacted negatively, I turned my back without any hesitation. There were many other people who suffered unfairly due to the head of the inspection department. I had no desire to forcefully drag someone who had no motivation. There was no reason to do that. Now wait! Maybe it was because he turned around too coolly, but Bu Yeok-woon looked very embarrassed. I tilted my head, looking back at him as he put down the knife on the cutting board and ran towards me, grabbing me by the sleeve of his clothes. Have you changed your mind just now? * * * die! die! I burst intoughter as I stared at Bu Yeok-un, who was swinging his fists wildly whileying the head of the inspection department on the floor. Whenever you act like youre not interested in revenge. When we put the mat on him, his eyes were bloodshot and he was actively expressing his anger. Originally, humans were not very rational creatures. Revenge produces nothing? Who doesnt know that? If only productive activity is justice, are all those who lounge around, binge eat, and indulge in extravagance wrong? I could definitely say no. Bu Yeok-un did not relieve the anger in his heart. I resigned myself to it and kept it in. Because I was powerless, had no way, and didnt even know who to express my anger on. Its refreshing to beat them up. Of course, Bu Yeok-woons inaction fell far short of the head of the inspection department. Even before he was kicked out, he was at the top of the league, so now that he lost his Danjeon, there was nothing more to say. Hana, the head of the inspection department, was currently unable to use his power properly due to my poor memorization. Because acid poison and paralyzing poison were buried on the tip of the needle, it would not be easy to even move the body as intended. It was good to assume that Bu Yeok-un would not be in danger from a counterattack. If you feel like youre going to kill the inspector general because you cant ovee his anger, it wont be toote to stop him then. For reference, Buyeokun learned Jeongmyeonggong () just like Seogunak. Although it has many shorings to be considered a martial arts skill, for Bu Yeok-woon, who lost his Danjeon, it was a martial art like a rope sent down from the sky. Damn you! Isnt it good to fill your stomach with the bribes you received by ming innocent people? Although he doesnt have great qualities like Seogunak, his training period isnt long, so he hasnt even gotten beyond the second-rate level yet. But it didnt really matter. Because they are very loyal to me and have that much enthusiasm. Martial arts was not the only thing he learned over the past two years. Rather, I studied writing and academics more diligently. Once the crime of the head of the inspection department was officially revealed and his reinstatement was confirmed, Bu Yeok-woon was scheduled to apply to the Cheonan inspection department. It was good for me because I was able to resolve my own resentment, and for me, it was good because I could make up for theck of administrative manpower. Director of inspection! this guy! Cant we stop! Cheonan Inspector General! Do you think you can get away with doing something like this without any evidence? The members of the inspection department feel a sense of crisis and shout. It couldnt have seemed so funny that no one was pulling out their weapons while looking so indignant. It looks like he doesnt want to be summarily executed in the name of being a low-ranking person. It seemed like everyone was scared by the warning I gave them a little while ago. I said, swiping at them arrogantly. We have secured enough evidence and have already delivered it to the Lord. If you understand, dont babble. Because my ears hurt. . Please choose. Will they quietly leave, or will they be suppressed by force and driven out? Cheonan Gambu members are still spewing spection. Boo Yeok-woon,ughing maniacally, beats up the head of the inspection department. Plus, me urging the decision. As the three beats came together, the atmosphere in the room became infinitely heavier. No one was allowed to open their mouth. Forgive me! One of the members, who was rolling his eyes here and there, knelt down and begged for mercy from me. I held out my index finger as if I had been waiting. The fifth herbivorous monster of the Byeokryeokwon. A man who had been struck in the main acupuncture point by a wind so fast and powerful that it cut through the wind frothed at the mouth. I dont remember giving you a third option. Everyone looked shocked. I felt like I was shocked at my inaction in subduing a master at his peak with just a single finger. Please save me. The head of the inspection department begging for his life with a bloody face. I nced back in his direction and stopped him with a light hand gesture. Although Bu Yeok-un had a regretful expression on his face, he stood up without a word, wiping the blood off the back of his hand. I pointed to the head of the inspection department, who was coughing with bloody phlegm, and the unconscious member, and looked at them. How long are you going to stay like that? Take those two people and get out of here. * * * After organizing the inspection department, I headed straight to the assembly hall. Has the news just arrived? The head of thew had brought out his subordinates and had prepared a medical examination. I asked the man in front of me, smiling as if I was dumbfounded. What does this mean? Cheonan Inspector General! I heard about the misdeeds youmitted at the Inspection Department! Hahaha? What on earth are you talking about? As an organization that protects the discipline of the League, this is something we can never overlook or overlook! Obediently receive the aura! Otherwise, I will suppress you by force! Im so dumbfounded. I chuckled and ced my hand on the sword. I know he was cornered and pulled out his sword, but isnt that too short-thinking? Could it be that they knew that I would propose negotiations if they staged a show of force? A little over sixty people. Upon closer inspection, I found that not all of them were members of the ruling party. The officers of the assembly party and the expelled members of the inspection department were mixed together. If you count by eye, there are about 30 warriors in the assembly hall. It was easy to distinguish them from the inspection department members because their uniforms were different. Was the total number of people in the assembly party approximately seventy? It seemed that not everyone was on board with this stupid n. While the Cheonan Gambu members who followed me each grabbed their military gs, I walked forward and spoke. Please donte forward. yes? I will sort it out by myself. What do you mean! While everyone nodded and rxed their posture, only Buyeokun raised his voice with an anxious expression. When he asked if he should stop him, the other membersforted him by telling him not to worry. Sreung. Geogwal escaped from the sheath and let out a horrifying sword name. Thew enforcement officer at the center of the examination frowned and asked. Are you serious? Youre going to deal with everyone here by yourself? The words are short. Based on my rank, I would be the superior. Thats a funny thing to say. You are a sinner before you are a superior. Who is guilty of whom? There was no thought of condemning evil and establishing justice. Who judges whom? To begin with, I am not a very proud person. There was only one mistake they made. He sank his teeth into me over the topic of a puppy for a day. Im saying I want to die, but theres no reason not to listen. Honestly, it was easier for me toe out like this. I had no intention of rmending surrender or anything like that. The possibility may be low, but wouldnt it be a big deal if they change their minds and put down their swords? Teuong! He kicked off the ground and swung his charging sword wide, unleashing a herbivorous attack with the Wolyeonggeom. The 21st herbivorous month (). Dozens of sword energy poured forward. The soldiers who made up the inspection immediately brandished their weapons and attacked them. As expected from those working at Maengs headquarters, each and every one of them had excellent skills. There are three supreme masters and dozens of supreme masters. A swordsman made up of people with this level of skill would be able to overpower even a master of fireworks. Of course, that would be the case if it were a master of Hwagyeong other than me. After the fight with the Blood Witch, I continued to grow. Now, even if he faced Geomhu, who was said to be the next top ten master, he was confident that he would unterally overwhelm him. The energy that had been swaying along the surface of the sword rose and took on a clear shape. The manifestation of Geomgang. As soon as he reached the outskirts of the examination hall, he swung his sword sharply. Three warriors rolled around on the ground screaming. I dug into the gap that was created and opened up the Wolyeonggeom again. The seventeenth herbivorous snow month. Moonlight shining on the snow. The sword strike was dizzyingly bent, like light reflecting along the curves of the ground. Kaaak! Aaaah! The unmanned soldiers who could not respond to the irregr attack fell down and the examination center was violently shaken. While the head of thew is encouraging his subordinates with a very embarrassed face. Stop! An old mans voice echoed loudly throughout the area. I frowned and looked back at the source of the noise. On the roof of the shrine. An old man was looking down with his back to me. The head of thew shouted with a bright face. Elder! Chapter 303 Episode 303 It was a familiar face. An elder spiritual dojo from the Cheongseong faction. Among the elders, he was a person with particrly strong conservative tendencies and was a person who often shed with the leader. What kind of fuss is this! Please help! The Cheonan Inspector General has gone crazy! At this point, the head of thew is pointing at me and yelling. I clicked my tongue, wiping the blood off my sword. Is that something like that? I wondered what they were thinking about using force to stop me, but it seemed like they were waiting for this. ording to the contents of the information sheet delivered by Hao Wen, the person who received the most bribes from the head of thew was Yeongseong Dojang. The head of thew probably sent someone to the Senate as soon as he heard the news from the members of the inspection department who had been kicked out. If you look at the situation, it would seem that I am ignoring procedures and regtions and recklessly persecuting the leaders of the ruling party. Although this is half true, there was a difference in that it was the ruling party that first started the fight by using this side of being a criminal. The question is whether there is a way to prove that fact. How could you do something so careless! And from the first day of my appointment! . This issue will never be taken lightly! As Yeongseong Dojang shouted in session, the head of thew looked back at me with a triumphant expression. I returned my sword to its sheath and watched the situation with my arms crossed. If you want to make an excuse, say it here! Ill listen! . This guy! How dare you ignore my words! Looking at the grinning face of the head of thew, I felt a bit sad. The standoff may continue for some time. With no response in the end, the Youngseong dojo finally exploded. Yes you bastard! Head ofw enforcement! yes? How long are you going to treat me like I dont exist? What on earth do you mean! I asked you to make an excuse, but you were just standing there with the back of your head visible? How dare you mock me! Why are you suddenly doing this to me? Did I do something wrong to you? Considering our past affection, I tried to amodate the situation in my own way, but you are urging me to do so! Not only the head of thew, but even the subordinates who made up the prosecutors office showed nk expressions at the same time. I guess they never thought that the spiritual dojo would betray them and take my side. Its unfortunate for them, but those in power basically have a tendency to join hands with those who offer suggestions that are more advantageous to them. The affection built up over a long period of time exchanging bribes and convenience had no meaning or value. Not only are you rebelling against a superior who has just been appointed, but you are also attacking a group of people with swords drawn? Are you guys really crazy? . The resurrection of the Cheonan Ganbu is something that the entire upper echelon of the Maeng, including the Lord Maeng, agreed to. What you are doing now is an atrocity that turns the entire Murim Alliance into enemies! Now just wait a moment! That is a very exaggerated interpretation! Shut up! Are you still trying to raise a counterargument in this situation? The head of the house ofw, who was looking back and forth between Yeongseong Dojang and me, soon burst intoughter. He, who perfectly understood the situation, red at Youngseong Dojang with a venomous gaze and said. Elder. If you throw me out like this, you wont be safe either. Now youre trying to threaten me. Do you really think that I will be frightened by your warning? Do you think I wasnt prepared for this situation? A cry fueled by evil. The gazes of the head of thew and Yeongseong Dojang collided in the air, causing sparks to fly. How many times has the elder dealt with me so far? Even if you die, you wont die alone! Youre talking carelessly about your mouth being pierced! Now are you going so far as to frame me? There was absolutely nothing wrong with it. As I quietly watched the two peoples exchange of words, I spoke with a hint of energy in my voice. Just stop there. Head ofw enforcement. ? No matter how cornered you are, it is not good to risk an innocent person. What nonsense! Drop your weapons and surrender. Then I will at least guarantee your life. under! You mean you wont guarantee anything except your life! I think this is lenient treatment for criminals who break the rules of the Order. The head of thew gnashed his teeth together making a loud noise. The expression four-faced song is probably used in times like these. What do you do when you have evidence of the negativity of the spiritual seal in your hands? As the head of the Cheonan Inspectorate, which will take over the role of the Inspection Department and the Assembly Hall in the future, I joined hands with Yeongseong Dojang. Aw is effective only when evidence can be disclosed to everyone. After today, the head of thew would no longer be able to go to the sunny area. The materials he had been carefully gathering in preparation for an emergency? All but a few useful items were to be destroyed. Would it be possible to leave remnants of the old era in a department that is being reborn so that it can be used? . The head of thew chewed his lips with a miserably distorted expression. He bit down so hard that blood trickled down his chin. He threw the sword in his hand to the floor and swore. Ugh! Damn it! * * * The reception room in the assembly hall. I sat across from the table with Youngseong Dojang and tilted my tea cup. Youngseong Dojang, who was sipping tea, said with a faint smile on his lips. You had a hard time. The inspection department and thew enforcement party were safely absorbed into the Cheonan inspection department. Its all thanks to my seniors help. Even though you say that, you dont seempletely satisfied. . Was there something you didnt like? If possible, why dont you show up a littleter? I wanted to make a stronger impression on the groups leaders. Isnt this enough? . Please consider my feelings. In your eyes, I may seem like a cold-blooded person without blood or tears, but in reality, I am not so cruel that I stand by and watch an acquaintance I have known for over ten years die. Iughed inwardly. It was an absolutely absurd excuse. If someone who didnt know him heard it, he would think that Yeongseong Dojang was a person with at least some level of loyalty. In reality, it was done for the purpose of keeping me in check. Honestly, when you first said you would revive Cheonangambu, I was worried for one reason or another. But when we actually talked to him, he turned out to be a friend I couldmunicate with more than I thought. As you wanted, I destroyed all the evidence in front of you. Are you satisfied? of course. It was a satisfactory transaction. I hope you will continue to take good care of me. Do you mean this? Now that were on the same boat, theres one thing Id like to ask of you. If you grant me this favor, my rtionship with you will be even stronger. Please speak. I will do my best as a junior to the extent possible. The princess of the Beast Pce. I guess they followed you to Maengs headquarters this time, right? . I didnt even listen to the end, but I felt like I knew what he was trying to say. A conversation I had with Hwayeon Woo in the past passed through my mind. [And it didnt seem like it would be that safe if I stayed at Maengs headquarters.] [What do you mean?] [Have you not noticed? I wonder what kind of looks were paid to me during the meeting.] [.] [In particr, the look in the eyes of the elder who was called the spiritual seal was unusual.] As expected, the elder was a senior. Despite his status as a Taoist monk, he had the audacity to covet women. I put down the teacup on the table, feigning a troubled expression. Im sorry, but I think it will be difficult to grant that request. You havent even told me what youre asking for yet. I cannot grant you any kind of request that concerns the princess. Is it because you have a special rtionship with her? Its not like that. if? To put it bluntly, I cant imagine how big the repercussions would be if you touched her carelessly. Even though she is a princess, isnt she ultimately a woman who was pushed out of the sessorpetition and kicked out? What is there to be afraid of? You probably know that Wu Xiaoje is not only the biological child of Lord Beast Pce, but also the maternal granddaughter of Lord Doggok. Of course. In fact, when I was staying in South Manchuria as a representative of a delegation, Dokgokju came to my lodgings. Poison grain liquor? Youngseong Dojos eyes widened slightly. I briefly summarized the conversation I had with Dokgokju and told it to Youngseong Dojang. As the story progressed, the old masters expression became increasingly hard. So what you want to say is that, contrary to what is known to the outside world, Dokgokju is a person who cares about his granddaughter? Thats right. For that matter, they didnt even bother to fight with me, let alone escort me. They probably decided that adding an escort wouldnt mean much. Moreover, the princess herself did not wish for it. He said he felt an instinctive resistance to it because he had lived his whole life under the gaze of surveince. but. Since I will be locked up as a prisoner of war anyway, I wonder what use it would be to have an escort. They may have decided that it would be better to get the pledge from you, the representative of the delegation. The point is this. Dokgokju is only pretending to be indifferent to his granddaughter, but in reality, he is very concerned about her well-being. Maybe they had a watchful eye instead of an escort. Im saying its possible, but in fact, I was certain. I can assure you that Dokgokju was regrly hearing news about Woo Hwayeon. [Please take good care of Hwayeon.] What he said to me in the past was both a request and a warning. A warning that if something goes wrong with Woo Hwayeon, he will not leave it alone. In the worst case, Dokgoks assassins may be dispatched to the central ins. Do you think those barbarians would dare to break into Mengs headquarters and harm me? Of course that would be impossible. But you can also think of it this way. Because of the assassination threat, you may have to stay locked up in the Maengs headquarters forever. . The grouppared to the Sacheondanga in the central ins is Dokgok. From a realistic perspective, the assassins there are not people who can be dismissed as barbarians. Due to the nature of the organization, it is persistent and even stubborn. Hmm. I think it would be better for you to give up, at least for your own sake. Isnt the risk too great to take just to take one woman? understood. You speak very coherently. Youre praising me so I dont know what to do. He licked his appetite as if he was disappointed with the Youngseong seal. There was no sign of agreement. At first nce, he seemed to have been persuaded by what I said, but in reality, people do not act only rationally. I narrowed my eyes and quenched my thirst with tea. I thought I would need to watch carefully in the future. Chapter 304 Episode 304 Something like that happened. I see. I think you need to be careful from now on. Woo Hwayeon, a beautiful woman with dark skin, nodded with her eyes delicately distorted. For a while, the n was to have Woo Hwayeon live in Wolhwajang (Af). As a new organization, Cheonan Gambu found it difficult to immediately provide a ce for her to stay. Although the foundations of the Inspection Department and the Legitive Assembly were absorbed, the buildings that the two departments used as bases were not suitable for use as lodgings. Above all, there was no way to know what Youngseong Dojang would do if Woo Hwayeon stayed and stayed in the building. Its hard to say that Wolhwajang was apletely safe ce, but it would have been much better to protect Woo Hwayeons personal safety. Once we startmuting together, the time I can directly protect her will increase. In addition to Woo Hwayeon, many people would reside at Wolhwajang. Due to the nature of the work, Cheonan Inspector General had no choice but to make many enemies. Until the new building waspleted, I had to live side by side with the members, even if it was a little inconvenient. For reference, the new building for which Damwoon was drawing up ns was scheduled to be stered with all kinds of structures and institutions. So that outsiders cannot trespass. Youre calmer than I thought. Im feeling very anxious inside. Dont worry too much. I will take care to ensure that Sojeos personal safety is not in danger. Just the words alone are reassuring. Woo Hwayeon drew a faint smile on her lips. She was contemting something, made eye contact with me and said. Now that I think about it, I guess I should call you manager now. You can call me whatever you want. Sojeo is not my subordinate, is he? Can I call you Ung? They say that women in the central ins use that title when calling men they are close to. Its not possible. Why not? Are you asking because you really dont know? I frowned and asked back. Woo Hwayeon tilted her head as if she didnt know why she was reacting that way. The smoke is increasing day by day. Honestly, I couldnt tell the difference. Is the kindness that Woo Hwayeon sometimes shows purely from her heart, or is it a strategy for survival? As a prisoner of war, she stayed in the central ins and the person she could trust and rely on the most was me. Of course, she needed to look good to me. Furthermore, it would be great if we could improve the rtionship between men and women. Could you please spare some time? Do you need anything? Its not that, its because I wanted to take a look at Dongho Lake for the first time in a while. I would like you toe with me like you did before Soje. As I said a moment ago, now is a time to be careful. Whats the danger when the manager, and no one else, is with you? Im sure you havent forgotten the deal you made with me. I nodded with a bitter smile. I couldnt refuse her request, let alone anyone elses. [May I ask why you are asking such a request?] [If my workload is reduced by helping with the work, wouldnt the branch manager be able to devote as much time to me?] [ So, since I will be helping with the work, are you asking me to hang out with Sojeo often from now on? [ ] A promise made many years ago. Hwayeon Woo has quietly helped me with my work. She might haveined about the endless workload she received every day, but even though she worked without pay, she never emphasized her hard work. Honestly, I felt sorry for her. Compared to the amount of work that Hwayeon Woo has done so far, the time I gave her was very limited. If you do, please leave right away. yes? Dont they say to remove the oxs horn as quickly as possible? Its going to be hectic in the future, but at least I have some free time right now. All right. Lets get ready to go out. Woo Hwayeon stood up from her seat with a satisfied expression. * * * Road adjacent to Dongdong Lake. A woman walking next to him let out a soft exmation. Its amazing to see it again. I cant believe such a bigke exists. The woman, Woo Hwayeon, was currently covering her face with cotton thread. Unlike before, he did not insist on walking around with his face proudly disyed. After staying in Jungwon for several years, she probably experienced a change in her state of mind. Its nice to be walking leisurely like this. To be honest, when I passed by here before, I didnt have time to leisurely look at theke. . Thats right. In the past, when she passed this road, all the eyes of the people around her were focused on her. There was an incident in which the author of the Un-O-Sega family named Grand Duke mistook her for a ve and spoke harsh words to her. She would not have been able to enjoy the scenery in peace. She and I chatted for a while and stopped in front of a ship. After paying the rent to the boatman, we rented a boat and moved to the middle of theke, then took out the alcohol and sses we had prepared and ced them on the ground. After tipping the bottle and filling the ss, I handed it to Woo Hwayeon and asked. Arent you feeling stuffy? What does it mean? Im asking whether its frustrating to be locked up in the name of protecting ones safety. I appreciate your concern, but I dont feel as ufortable as you think. . As you know, I have lived my whole life under the gaze of surveince. As my maternal grandfathers puppet. In fact, I feel like I am freer now. For a moment, I saw myself reflected in her past life. A passive life where I couldnt do anything the way I wanted. How much I longed for freedom back then. Sometimes I think about it. Perhaps my decision to hold everything in my hands came from my longing for things I didnt have in my past life. I promise. ? We will create an environment where no one dares to ignore or oppress Sojeo. I will expect. These are not empty words. He will be a senator and gain omnipotent power. So that no one can threaten or persecute me and the people around me. Woo Hwayeons face became slightly flushed. He seemed to be slowly getting drunk. It wont take that long. Please wait a little while. After speaking, he put his hand holding the ss in front of him. Two sses shed in the air. * * * The conference room within the Inspection Department, now owned by the Cheonan Inspection Department. I called two assistants and gave them a mission. Cheonan Inspector Generals first official task is to expose and punish the corruption of Jong-ri So-yeon, the leader of the Jujakdae. Jongli Soyeon? Are you talking about Geombong (P)? Thats right. What crime have youmitted that you are punishing her for? The crime of selling the secrets of the n to the devil. Seo Ho-seons eyes widened. A rising young nova. It was hard to understand why a female expert who received so much attention from the world was so sad that she was engaging in internal affairs with the Demonic Cult. To be honest, I didnt know why she tried to gain power through such unfair means. With her qualifications, she would be able to achieve sess even if she had an ordinary career. Origin and background? Although Botaam was not part of the Old Daemun faction, everyone acknowledged that he was arge martial arts powerparable to him. Unless she dreamed of bing an elder, she would never have been disadvantaged because of her background. Well, that doesnt really matter. The important thing was that she was a felon. There was no one more suitable as the first sacrifice to raise the status of Cheonan Gambu than her. Of course, it was not something that could be easily solved. If she was treated as a criminal without securing solid evidence, in the worst case scenario, she could face a bacsh from the main force. Even so, Jujakdaeju was a person who did not like me. She is a principled person. In a way, it was natural for her to give me a negative look at me, who had mastered goldsmithing. Therefore, for the Cheonan government to take action, it had to be after all preparations werepletelypleted. In the meantime, we have entrusted Hao Wen with constant monitoring of Zhongli Xiaoyeons movements. Although we have secured various circumstantial evidence, we have not yet been able to obtain conclusive evidence. Basically, most Haomundo members martial arts level was not very high. For them, it was impossible to attack the scene where Zhongli Xiaoyeon was dealing with the demonic cultists. I will leave this matter to you two. Please show me the results of your training so far. yes! Seo Ho-seon and Sa Woo-yeon (Jeol Young-gaek) bowed their heads in a restrained gesture. * * * Whoa. Seo Ho-seon took a breath with a nervous expression. It was my first mission since bing a member of the Cheonan Inspector General. I wanted to perform perfectly and prove that all my training was not in vain. . On the other hand, Sa Woo-yeon was examining the materials handed to her by Yeon-woon without any change in her expression. Seo Ho-seon looked at him curiously and asked. Arent you nervous? Is there any reason to be nervous? This isnt the first time Ive received an order like this. The two men have learned the vision of Muyoung Shintu brought to them by Yeonsun. We trained together for a long time and naturally developed a friendship in the process. It was safe to say that they were actually alumni, as there was no teacher who taught them. Isnt the stage of activity different from before? Of course, it would not be easy to secretly conduct an investigation within the main body of the Maeng. But I dont think it will be a problem. Youre confident. Isnt this already being done by the ck Night Unit directly under the Military Ministry? Theres no reason it cant be just the two of us. Seo Ho-seon smiled and nodded. What Sawooyeon said was right. Because both of them have achieved great achievements that cannot bepared to anything they have done before. A transcendental peak just before the flower scene. To borrow a phrase from Yeonsun, we had reached a stage where we could move straight to the next level if given some kind of opportunity. It was not simply that the level of martial arts was raised. He learned all kinds of skills, including stealth and disguise, and made them his own. Professionalism has increased to an iparable level. I was confident. Now, if you make up your mind and kill without warning, you can fool even the spirit of a hundred great masters. Of course, the story would be different if the opponent was someone strong outside the standard, such as Yeon-Woon. It would be better to face it directly first. I understand. We will take turns watching the target. Im day, youre night. Why do you naturally want to take charge of daytime hours? If you dont like it, Ill change it. Change it for me. Tsk. You dont know how to refuse. Sawooyeon clicked her tongue once and put the documents down on the table. The new forms of the two men stood up and disappeared as if they were melting into the air. Chapter 305 Episode 305 Two days passed. I opened my mouth, looking around at the men gathered in therge indoor space. As you know, I have the authority to decide your disposition. Arge group of about 100 people in total. All of them were apostles who had been expelled from the inspection department and thew enforcement party and were waiting for my decision. As I sat with my arms crossed arrogantly and watched the reactions of the middle school students, I scolded them with a hint of force in my voice. ording to the rules of the Meng, depending on the nature of the crime, punishments such as confiscation of property, flogging, imprisonment, and abolition of Dantian will be imposed! gulp. The sound of someone swallowing dry saliva pierced my ears. Its an exhibition now. Its a shame that one person is an expert. So, just once for all of you gathered here. We will give you a chance to make up for your mistakes. Of course, not everyone was given a chance. The head of the inspection department and thew enforcement leader had to punish him in front of the general public, even if only because of symbolism. In the meantime, I nned to dispose of some particrly bad criminals and those who were likely to rebel against me all at once. Once you are dismissed from this position, you will be stripped of your qualifications as a monk and expelled from the gang. what do you mean! Didnt you say a little while ago that you would give me a chance? So, are you nning to show mercy to the rest whose crimes are rtively less serious? No way. I said I would give them a chance, but I did not say I would guarantee their identity and status. Listen to the end of the story. In the future, Cheonan Inspector General ns to operate several unofficial units. You will be assigned to each unit and carry out your mission. Unofficial unit? The name of the man who is tilting his head as if he does not understand what is being said is Park Woo-kyung. He was a former member of the Inspection Department and held the position of leader. If you n to refuse, please say so here. . As I said, this is an opportunity I am giving you. The property of those who epted the offer will not be confiscated. I will not abolish the Danjeon or flog you. What if I refuse? He should be severely punished ording to the rules of the Meng. ording to due process. I responded indifferently, as if asking something so obvious. Park Woo-kyung, who was at a loss for words, pursed her lips. Everyone just looked at me with ufortable expressions and couldnt easily open their mouths. They should have known that too. If things continue like this, they have no future. How many people have been harmed by them so far? The words of those who lost power and fell are established. The positions are reversed and the prey bes the predator. The karma that you have umted so fares back and is suffocating you. Moorim was that kind of ce. The people gathered here couldnt have been so stupid that they couldnt even picture that natural future in their heads. Those whose crimes are of low quality and who have preserved their martial arts skills may somehow seed in escaping and start anew. So what happens to those who lose their Danjeon? Even at this point, no one knows the criteria for determining punishment. What if I, the head of the Cheonan Inspector General, gave an order to treat all nonpliers as felons and destroy the Danjeon? From their perspective, it was something that seemed unlikely but could very well happen. No one would want to take that risk. In the end, there was only one option for them to choose from. It wont be such a bad story for you either. Depending on the nature of your crime, we will determine the period of time you will be active as a member of the unit, and afterpleting your duties, we will take steps to ensure that you can safely return to your hometown or to your shrine. Of course, it is possible for the person concerned to remain in the unit if they wish. . We will pay your basic sry and activity funds. We will also consider reducing the mandatory period or providing additionalpensation depending on performance. The Inspection Department and the Legitive Assembly. Due to the nature of the work, among dozens of departments, these are organizations with many elite military personnel. It was too much power to just throw away. It wouldnt be a bad idea if I could eat as much as I wanted in exchange for my sins being abated. I hope there will be a moment of silence. Park Woo-kyung carefully raised his hand and started singing. I want to ask you one thing. Please speak. I understand the managers intention. But cant that n be promoted only after the credit-rted issues are resolved first? credit? Please dont misunderstand. I dont doubt the managers words that he will allow me to return home if Iplete my mandatory period. In fact, its the opposite. Manager, can you trust us? . If we are unable to give up the habits we had when we were leaders andmit evil deeds again, or if we hold a grudge against the manager and stab him in the back. What would you do if such a situation urred? Dont worry about that. I am nning to run a separate execution unit separate from the units you will be a part of. As Park Woo-kyung said, the military personnel of the inspection department and thew enforcement party simply could not be trusted. Let alone individual skills, you cannot expect loyalty. So, I was nning to take various measures to prevent problems from urring. The execution squad was just one of the deterrent devices I had envisioned. Create a rank system within the unit, nt informers, receive periodic reports, etc. The point was to prevent the members of the unit from having different feelings and from uniting with each other. Of course, I had no intention of telling that much to those gathered here. I would experience it directly in the near future. Is there anything else youd like to ask? * * * The training hall within Wolhwajang. I kicked off the ground and jumped up, swinging my arms vigorously. Eight needles protruding from the sleeves flew towards the target, each tracing a semicircr trajectory. Puff poop! Needles stuck at regr intervals from the head of arge straw doll to its groin. I somersaulted andnded, frowning slightly. I couldnt draw the perfect number 1. Third from top and second from bottom. It was noticeable that the two needles were slightly off the intended point. It was a subtle difference, but I knew that in real life, that error would be the deciding factor between victory and defeat. So I couldnt help but feel dissatisfied. It has somehow reached a level that can be used in actualbat. There is still a long way to go. Dark flying sword. As a martial artist with the spirit of a poison king, it was not easy to achieve great sess. Still, it was worth training because of its usefulness and power. Even though he made an unconscious attack at close range, he was able to guess just how outstanding a martial arts fighter he was by just looking at him defeating the director of the inspection department, who was an expert at the highest level, with one move. If the opponent is a low-ranking warrior, this would be enough. However, assuming that I had to fight against a high-level expert, I couldnt be satisfied with this. During that time, there was not a single day when I neglected my martial arts training. No matter how busy or hectic I was, I never missed personal training. Thanks to this, the proficiency of auxiliary martial arts, including Amyeongbido and Sueumgong, has greatly improved. As the number of cards in hand increased, the range of tactics to choose from naturally expanded. Now I have confidence that even if my opponent is an absolute expert, I can endure to some extent. Although I have not yet ovee the wall of the current police, I did not feel impatient or at a loss. I am confident that if I continue to move forward like this, I will eventually reach my destination. Whoa. I left the gym, wiping the sweat from my face with a dry towel. A young man waiting outside spoke to me as if he had been waiting. A messenger has arrived. Who sent the messenger? Sohyeongeom (t). I am an elder from the Hwasan faction. Afterpleting the report, Hong Seong-hyeon handed me a letter. He bowed lightly and left. . After checking the contents of the letter, I narrowed my eyes and became lost in thought. It was a sensitive time when theunch of Cheonan Gambu had just been announced to the world. There was no way that Sohyeongeom could not have known what political significance it would have for me to meet one-on-one with an elder of Meng at this time. Although they colluded with Yeongseong Dojang to absorb the inspection department and thew enforcement party, there was a strong impression that it was a public affair. I dont know your intention. After washing my body and changing my clothes, I left Wolhwajang and headed to the location mentioned in the letter. There wouldnt be much point in worrying about it alone. I decided that it would be better to face it directly and respond ordingly. Anyway, its been a while since I had a drink with Sohyeongeom. * * * A base adjacent to Dong-ho Lake. As I climbed to the top floor of the pce, I found an old man sitting by the window leisurely drinking a ss of wine and bowed to him. Have you been well so far? Wee. It seems like the junior kept the senior waiting for a long time. There is no need to apologize. Rather, I am grateful that you responded to my sudden call. Light greetings were exchanged. As I headed toward the window, I let out an inward exmation. Thats what I thought when I saw Maengjubu in my conference room. Sohyeongeom still looked sane for his age. It felt like I had bypassed the passage of time. In fact, I feel like Ive be even younger in three years. It was the exact opposite of Maehwashingeom, who was getting older day by day. After all, people should live by eating what they want and doing what they want to do. If you put your body through a hard time by saying you are abstinent and abstinent on bad days, arent you aging prematurely? Come and sit down. Although the Hwasan Sect copsed, Sohyeongeoms position was still strong. It was different from the Hujeong faction, which lost its power base after the fall of the Kunlun faction and went into seclusion for a while. There were several reasons. First of all, most of the main factions of the faction, including Maehwasingeom, survived and are currently exerting a strong influence as an axis of the allied forces protecting Sacheon. In addition, the political power of the parties was outstanding and the foundation built so far was solid. When the volcano wave copsed, it was not that there was no one who checked and put down Sohyeongeom, thinking it was time. But Sohyeongeom did not take it easy. He seemed a little shaken at first, but at some point he cornered his political opponents and silenced them. You cant tell me how impressed I was when I learned about the series of processes through Hao Wens information magazine. So why did you call me? I called because I wanted to have a drink with my junior after a long time. Is that all? Why are you disappointed? Is that possible? I never thought that Sohyeongeom would really call me for no reason. Basically, he was a person who acted for his own gain. Until now, his and my interests were aligned, but now they are not. If I were to let my guard down because my vision was obscured by the emotions I had been feeling, I could have been stabbed in the back of the head. Take it. Sohyeongeom handed me a drink. Afterwards, we exchanged small talk near the ss. As the atmosphere matures. He suddenly asked a question I had heard before. What do you want to achieve? Chapter 306 Episode 306 [What do you want to achieve?] In the past, the Murim lord also asked me the same question. Was it the time when he was called to the lords personal office and praised for his achievements in man-made ruins? So Hyeon-geoms question had a slightly different feel from the question Joo Hwa-baek asked at the time. If Joo Baek was trying to judge and judge a person like me, Sohyeongeom was trying to estimate and make an estimate. Would it be okay to continue our friendly rtionship with me? I wonder if I will be harmed by continuing the rtionship. You know roughly, dont you? I filled my empty ss with alcohol and answered in a calm tone. Sohyeongeom shook his head and said, as if he knew that would happen. I dont want to hear such an unclear answer. If you do Ill repeat back exactly what you said. Dont be nervous. Dont you know what I want? It was indeed Sohyeongeom. Before we exchanged a few words, our escape route was blocked. Even though they were old monsters with ten snakes in their hearts, they could notpare to Sohyeongeom. As a descendant of Wolhwajang or someone rted to it, taking revenge on the Demonic Cult? This is just an old mans feeling, but I dont think thats your ultimate goal. . I can tell because I have continued to interact and observe. Even if the Heavenly Demon dies and the Demonic Cult copses, you will not stop. You are not a madman who devoted his life to revenge, and you are certainly not someone who will give up his power and foundation and go into hiding after the war is over. The story is getting heavier. Didnt you say that you called me because you wanted to have a drink with your junior after a long time? There is no ce like a drinking party where we can talk openly with each other. It is alsomon for juniors to ask for advice or advice from their seniors at work or in life. When you say that, I have nothing to say. Obviously, the one who asked the question first was Sohyeongeom, but I dont know how it ended up looking like I was asking for advice. I didnt feel refreshed, but I decided not to bother asking. Because that wasnt what was important. As you may know, my junior is a bit cautious. I cant reveal everything here. It is good to be cautious, but if you are too careful, you may miss something important. Sohyeongeom strengthened the hand holding the drinking ss. Jump! A small crack appeared on the side of the ss. As I watched him with interest, he silently set the ss down in the center of the table. Then, I lightly tapped the edge of the ss with my index finger. Damn it! Then something surprising happened. A crack that grew in size in an instant. The ss shattered and lost its shape and fell down. The alcohol that flowed out soaked the clothid out on the table. It was a truly amazing method. Sometimes a small crack can destroy an entire rtionship. In short, it meant, If youe out like that, we wont be able to continue the good rtionship we had until now. A heavy silence fell. I didnt open my mouth right away, but fiddled with my ss for a while. A crossroads of choice. Depending on what answer I gave here, my rtionship with Sohyeongeom would be newly established. I dont know if this will be a satisfactory answer to you, but I will tell you one thing for sure. . I have no intention of aiming for the position of the next leader based on my experience as the head of Cheonan Gambu. * * * On the way back to Wolhwajang after leaving the base. I asked while looking at the bamboo person who appeared as if blocking the path ahead. Is there a problem. I knew it intuitively. That Jukripin is a member of the ck Night Unit (ҹ) directly under the Military Ministry. The Commander-in-Chief invited the Cheonan Inspector General. Commander General? Iughed inwardly. The words were an invitation, but in reality it was closer to a call. I knew that Maengs military department had established an informationwork covering the entire Honam region in connection with the opening, but I never thought that he would react as soon as he had a drink with Sohyeongeom. The person who politely handed me the note disappeared into the crowd. I walked slowly towards the ce written on the note. It was a little embarrassing, but there was nothing bad about it for me. If possible, it would be better to strike a bnce. The invitation of the general military had as much political significance as the invitation of the elder. As the leader of a third force that does not belong to the Alliance faction or the Elder faction, it would not be good for me to appear biased toward one side. Its been a while since Ive been here. Before long, a familiar manor came into view. It was a vi owned by Zhuge Emperor, who had visited it five years ago at his invitation. wee. The samurai guarding the main gate greeted me with a gentle gesture, as if he knew I would be visiting. I followed the lead of the warrior leading the way and entered the manor. A well-manicured garden came into view. At first nce, it seemed like a peaceful space, but I knew that the entire ce was covered in evil spirits. It appears that it is not activated at the moment, as there is no separate warning to be careful. How far did you walk? Wee. The old man who was waiting for me sitting in the pavilion connected to the main hall opened his arms with a happy expression. Baek Woo-seons pattern embroidered on the sleeve of the bachelors gown caught the eye. I waved politely and greeted him. I see you, Commander-in-Chief. Youre being too stiff. Its not a public situation, so its okay to look a little rxed. The table spread out in the middle of the pavilion was filled with precious delicacies from the mountains and the sea. The strong scent of alcohol stung my nose. I suddenly found myself having a drinking party one after another and internally smiled bitterly. I thought it was a good idea to use my inner strength to get rid of the intoxication beforeing. They said he had a drinking party with Sohyeongeom. As soon as he sat down, Zhuge Hwan got to the point. I nodded and answered with an indifferent expression. yes. What did he talk about? He congratted me on bing the head of the Cheonan Inspectorate and gave me a well-wishes. Is that all? Are you nning on digging into conversations we had in private? Im sorry if I made you feel ufortable. As I get older, my useless curiosity only increases. Zhuge Huan, who had been pushing as if interrogating him, shamelessly shrugged his shoulders and took a step back. He was a difficult person to treat in a different way from Sohyeongeom. I couldnt let go of tension even for a moment when dealing with this type of person. Because you might get caught up in a mistake. Dont worry too much. Not even five days have passed since I took office as the head of the Cheonan Inspector General. Theres no way I could have already forgotten my duty and be attached to a specific person or force. That sounds oddly reassuring, but also worrying. Did I say something that should make you worry? Isnt that already possible? If you interpret it differently, doesnt it mean, As time passes, you may forget your duties and join hands with one side of the force? That is an exaggerated interpretation. Do you have the guts to say something like that? Thats what I meant. A warning not to provoke me carelessly because if I dont get it right, I might get stuck with a specific faction. If it were anyone else, Zhuge Hwan would have understood well. There was a strange war of nerves going on. Just a few years ago, Zhuge Huan used to treat me disparagingly, but now his tone has clearly changed. This meant that my position within the group had grown, and it also meant that he had be wary of me. Now that I think about it, this is the first time weve had a drink together like this. . Was it five years ago? Did you join the Yongbong branch? Thats right. I am probably the person who has heard the most news about your activities. I cant tell you how many times Ive felt lucky that you were a member of the Murim Alliance Excessive praise is burdensome. What? There will be no one in the Tanggeum Murim Alliance who can deny your merit. So, even the tight-knit elders could not oppose the revival of Cheonan Kambu until the end. . I have high expectations from you. I didnt give any answer and just lifted the ss to my mouth. I didnt know what Zhuge Huan wanted from me. The long-awaited wish of the leader and general. Breaking down the wall of vested interests that have been formed over a long period of time and allowing the Murim Alliance to be reborn as an organization worthy of its founding purpose. You probably want me to help correct Mengs evils and achieve reform. I feel sorry for Zhuge Huan, but his ideals were far removed from the future I envisioned. Everything he said here was going to be heard in one ear and out the other. In that sense, there is one thing I would like to ask. Please speak. How has your rtionship with Hye-ah progressed? yes? I frowned and tilted my head. It was apletely different kind of question than I expected. What kind of nonsense is this? * * * Can you give me a moment? In front of the main gate of Wolhwajang. After parting ways with Zhuge Huan and returning to my living room, I scratched my cheek with a tired expression upon the appearance of an unexpected guest. Suzaku Daeju Hwaseong Sword (Fire Sword). The number one female martial arts expert came all the way to meet me. Could it be that Seo Ho-seon or Sa Woo-yeon made some mistake? For a moment, such a thought crossed my mind. Perhaps Hwaseongdo, who noticed the presence of the two people assigned to watch over Jong-ri So-yeon, came to ask me about the circumstances? If that were the case, it could not have been a big deal. Is there a problem. There are a lot of eyes watching this ce. I want to talk quietly together. great. Originally, I would have kicked it out without even thinking about it. Basically, my rtionship with Hwaseong Ind was not very good. Hwaseong Province criticized me several times in public. If the rtionship was smooth, it was even weirder. It is unlikely that Seo Ho-seon and Sa Woo-yeon made a mistake. But But for now, I had to listen to her story first. It could be said that it was like a thief being caught off guard, but I wanted to at least find out what purpose she hade to see me for. I guided Hwaseongdo to the living room inside the manor and asked her to take a seat. Alcohol and tea. Which do you prefer? I havent had a drink in over 20 years. All right. Are you proud of yourself for not drinking alcohol? Even without asking, he was telling a story. All you have to do is just answer tea. So what brought you to see me? I came to warn you. warning? I tilted my head and asked back. What does this mean out of the blue? It might be more appropriate to call it advice rather than warning. ? You probably feel ufortable with me too. So, Ill just quickly tell you my business and leave. This time, in the process of absorbing the Inspection Department and the Legitive Assembly, it seems that they joined hands with the elders of the Maeng. . Dont trust him. He is much more dangerous and insidious than you think. A burst ofughter came out. Looking closely, it didnt seem like he had noticed the presence of Seo Ho-seon or Sa Woo-yeon. What is this? The reason why he suddenly came all the way to Ye was to warn me. Who on earth cares about whom? Not even knowing that arge silverfish was eating away at his nest. Chapter 307 Episode 307 But at least it doesnt seem like he came to me with bad intentions. Jujakdaeju is a man of principle. There was no profit or loss calction in her actions. Just do what you think is right. Ordinary people do not give advice to people they have publicly criticized. Because I knew for sure that the other person wouldnt react well. As I was thinking about how to respond, I picked up the teacup and drew a smile on my face. Thats surprising. I just thought the great lord hated me. Youre saying something strange. I dont put my personal feelings first when dealing with others in public. I just say that what is right is right and what is wrong is wrong. It was something I couldnt rte to at all. In the meantime, Ive seen her point out other peoples mistakes, but Ive never seen her praise or support someone. By nature, humans are creatures that pay attention to other peoples shorings rather than their strengths and their evil deeds rather than their good deeds. In her case, that tendency was a bit tant. I dont know if he is even aware of that fact. Because of her personality, she had many enemies around her. Not only the elders but also those belonging to the Maengju faction did not like her. There were few people who tried to openly fight with her because it was tiring to get involved. Its not just about getting tired. Because he is a person who has a great influence on the monks in a different way from Lee Kang-hak. Of course, there were people who were influenced by her outspoken words and actions. Rather, the majority of followers supported and cheered her. There were few people who worked as hard as she did for the rights and interests of ordinary believers. If she had not had a solid support base in the first ce, she would not have been able to rise to the position of the main leader. As I said, she has many political enemies. It is an inexcusable fact that you have learned magic. It is also clear that I view you negatively. . But that doesnt mean I have any intention of denigrating or belittling the achievements you have made so far. When I heard the news about the Inspection Department and thew enforcement party, I felt relieved. It felt like a ten-year-old congestion was subsiding. I thought this might be the reason why Jujakdaeju came to me to give me advice. It seemed like her evaluation of me had risen sharply without me knowing. I hope you will continue to fulfill your duties as the head of the Cheonan Inspectorate. of course. Suddenly, a curiosity arose. If I were to reveal here that I had used the bait of reduced immunity to cate the members who had been expelled from the inspection department and thew enforcement party, how would the head of the Jujak react? I decided not to try the experiment because I was afraid of the consequences. Dont worry about the part about the spiritual stamp. I know very well that he is a dangerous person. This will be the first andst time I hold hands with him. It was a tant lie. If necessary, I was willing to join hands with not only dark people but also enemies who threatened my position. I guess I was worried for no reason. no. Thank you for caring me. I left the ce in a warm atmosphere. I emptied my teacup and stared at the master of the jujakdae as he left the living room, and I muttered to myself. Im going to get a big gift soon, so I dont want you to be too surprised. * * * Five dayster. Sawooyeon said, handing me a report. I caught the tail. As I scanned the contents of the report, a satisfied smile appeared on my face. It was a much neater job than I had vaguely imagined. Seo Ho-seon nced at my expression and quietly clenched his fist. Its rewarding to support and develop elixirs and martial arts. I felt like I could entrust missions with peace of mind in the future. There were many things the two of them had to do. Not only were they directly active in the field, but their responsibility was also to educate those who wouldter be members. Id like to hear your impressions. What sentiment are you talking about? How do you feel about sessfullypleting your first mission? It wasnt much different from the missions the manager had given us so far. Sawooyeon answered simply. Seo Ho-seon, who was watching quietly, smiled bitterly and added. There are more things to pay attention to than before. More than anything, I was concerned that there were so many eyes watching here and there. Are you talking about the dark night unit? yes. Except for the Senate, you should see that there is no ce within the headquarters that is not under their gaze. However, there is no need to feel intimidated. They will literally just watch and not interfere with our event. Honestly, I was surprised. Some of them were difficult for us to detect. It is said to be an organization directly under the military department, but in reality, it is an organization that carries out the orders of the leader. It goes without saying that the standards are high. . In the future, you two will have to lead a simr organization. Seo Ho-seon nodded with a heavy expression. It felt reassuring to see him feeling so burdened but not resisting. If it had been the old Seo Ho-seon, he would have said something he disliked first. [Are you telling me to assassinate them?] [Yes.] [How can I assassinate them? They have a background!] [It would be possible. I will support you to make it possible. Dont worry about that.] [How can you not worry!] A conversation I had with him in the past at a guesthouse in Honam shed through my mind. The expression immeasurable is probably used in times like these. It means that you have gained a lot of confidence in yourself. I felt confident. I am confident that the seconding of heavenly death is not far away. Anyway, thank you for your hard work. I will arrest Zhongli Xiaoyeon immediately. After finishing all the reports, Seo Ho-seon and Sa Woo-yeon handed me over and were about to leave the office. Following the sound of a knock on the door, a woman appeared inside. Seo Ho-seon stopped in ce and stared at the womans face with a nk expression. It just worked out. I guess you havent greeted each other yet. . This is warrior Yu So-hwa, who has recently be a member of the Cheonan Kambu. He will be in charge of the departments administrative duties from now on. Sohwa Yoo eventually epted my suggestion and transferred departments. Soon, he would be the central figure of Cheonan Gambu and oversee all administrative affairs. Even if you were the general manager, you would only be working with less than five people. Its Sawooyeon. This is Seo Ho-seon. Unlike Sa Woo-yeon, who introduces herself bluntly, Seo Ho-suns voicees out shaking. Even I, who is insensitive to the rtionship between men and women, could tell at a nce. The way Seo Ho-seon looks at Yu So-hwa is unusual. I didnt expect this. Although she was an old maid who turned 40 this year, it was clear that Yu So-hwa was an attractive woman. Her appearance looked quite young for her age, as if she were practicing Juan Gong (v). He had a strange elegance and his abilities were also outstanding. It wouldnt be surprising if Seo Ho-seon felt a rational crush on her. Were roughly the same age. Maybe it will develop into a good rtionship. I didnt know it was an overly hopeful observation. The woman I saw named Yu So-hwa was not interested in things like dating or marriage. She must have been courted by many men, but there was a reason why she lived a life focused only on work. Have I gotten older too? There is no other n. To think this far with just the look in my eyes seemed like I was just using up a lot of useless imagination. With a chuckle, he gave a congrattory order to Seo Ho-seon and Sa Woo-yeon. Seo Ho-seon left the office, looking at Yu So-hwa with a regretful expression. After the door closed and Yoo So-hwa put down the documents he had brought with him on the desk, he looked back and said. Did you say he was a warrior? After bing an official member of the club, Yu So-hwa used the honorific treatment towards me. I said it was okay to talk in private, but I didnt really see much of anything other than work with her in the first ce. I think Ive seen you once before. yes? My memories are vague, but Could it be that there was a connection between the two? Is that why Seo Ho-seon looked embarrassed when he saw Yu So-hwa? I stared at Yu So-hwas troubled figure with a different look in his eyes. I heard that fate is so amazing. It made me realize that the world is small. If there is a connection between the two, it means that Yu So-hwa became acquainted with Seo Ho-seon after he left the Manjang family and before Seo Ho-seon became my subordinate. First, I would like you to approve the documents I brought. All right. Why do you look at it like that? Im just curious. What happened between the two of you? Yu Xiaohuas eyes were slightly frowned. It was as if I was seeing my boss forcing me to talk about my first love while drinking. As I said, I dont remember exactly. I think Ive seen it somewhere before. Thats all I felt. Is that so. Ill just leave now. It felt even more exciting. Perhaps Yeo So-ok felt a simr feeling while watching me and Tang Seo-yeon? To be honest, I wasnt interested in documents at all. I slowly stood up, looking away from Yu So-hwa, who was running away from the office. I felt like calling Seo Ho-seon right away and asking him about the story, but now was the time to get to work. Lets go catch the criminal who sold Mengs secrets to the devils cult. * * * Kwajangchang! A broken paper door making a loud noise. Members of Cheonan Gambu entered the pce one after another. What are you doing? This is not a ce where outsiders are allowed to set foot! The indignant Suzaku members blocked the way forward. Some even pulled out weapons and threatened them. I apologize for using a somewhat coercive method. Even if you exin that you are there to transport a criminal, they dismiss it as nonsense. What a sinner! What does that mean! There is a person among the leaders of the Suzakudae who has been in secret with the Demonic Cult. Nonsense! There is no way such a person could exist on the Suzakudae! This was a problem for organizations with good internal unity. When something happens, we cover it up and move on before looking into the context. I spoke in a cold, subdued voice as if warning. If you want, I will show you the evidenceter. So please do not disturb the Cheonan Gambu event anymore. I hope the imminent confrontation will continue for some time. A roaring lions hoowa erupted. What is this! As I turned my gaze, the figure of a woman ring at me with a terrifying force came into view. Hwaseongdo, the master of the jujak, appeared in the arena. Chapter 308 Episode 308 Im sorry to see you again like this. Goodbye! Instead, please exin why you suddenly invaded the main stand and caused amotion! I have already given the same exnation several times, but since the Great Lord has asked, I will answer it onest time. Among the leaders of the Suzakudae, there is a person who was in secret with the Demonic Cult. We are here to take away the criminal. Inner tube? Who on earth told me this? Jujakdaeju yells with a very indignant expression. After taking my gaze away from her, I looked around and a smile appeared on my face. Inside the formation formed by the Suzaku members. The sight of a woman looking this way with a puzzled expression caught my eye. Zhongli Xiaozhe. Pleasee forward. What did you say just now? Hwaseongdos face became nk. I seemed surprised that an unexpected person was mentioned. It was a natural reaction. Jong-ri So-yeon. A young female expert who receives a lot of attention from the world. One of the talents who will lead the future of Maeng. The person who was like the signboard of the jujakdae was none other than Geombong (P) Jong-ri So-yeon. What if it is true that she was in cahoots with the Demonic Cult and that fact is widely known by the Cheonan Inspectorate? There was going to be a huge storm. It goes without saying that the main force would suffer enormous damage in the process. If you donte out, I have no choice but to go myself. Zhongli Shaoyeon did not move. I just busy rolling my eyes. I withdrew the smile from my face and took a step forward. visor! Yan Yun-geom (년), the submander of the Jujakdae, blocked my path with his sword drawn. No matter how much it is Cheonan Prison, this is not it. What do you mean its not? It means the method is not good. You should also think about the dignity of the Suzakudae. Like Hwaseongdo, Yeon Woon-geom was an expert in flower painting. If the best sword among women was Botaams swordsman, the two female swordsmen who were evaluated as closest to her were Amipas Baekungeom and Murimmaengs Yeonungeom. For face. Couldnt you have sent a letter to the Lord in advance and asked for his cooperation? What is the reason for using force to do this? I just chose the surest method. ? What if you ask for cooperation in advance and the criminal gets wind of it and runs away? Or what if the main team tries to cover up the incident? Cheonan Inspector General! Do you know what youre talking about! What do you mean, what do we believe and ask for cooperation from the Suzakudae? Its an organization that has no contact whatsoever and has never worked together before. I will not tolerate any morements that disparage the Suzakudae! A heavy fighting spirit emanated from Yan Yun Swords whole body. She couldnt help but be angry. Depending on how you listen to what I am saying now, it could be seen as a remark that disparages the entire Suzakudae. If he had been the head of the existingw enforcement branch, he would not have said it so bluntly but instead said it in a positive way. I feel sorry for the Lord of Suzaku, but I had no intention of handling this matter smoothly and moving on. It was Cheonan Gambus first official job. The topicality had to be raised to the maximum possible. In this way, the status of Cheonan Gambu will also increase. This was the reason why he continued to provoke Yeon Woon-geom with provocative words. It would be even better if Yeonwoon Sword couldnt ovee me and attacked me here. Unfortunately, it didnt seem like that would happen. Although he was acting very excited, Yeon Woon-geoms eyes were cold and sunken. Well, its not like he won the position of Lord of the Lienun Sword by gambling. She knew that fighting with me now would do more harm than good. Theyre just arguing with me to buy time to figure out whats going on. You honestly dont want to start a fight with me. Some of the members of the main unit standing in the corner seemed to be trying to leave their seats, as if they had received some instructions from her. Quang! I took a strong step forward and drew the attention of the middle school students to me. He then spoke as if warning. No one should leave this ce. . We have not yet received Zhongli Xiaozes new recruit. If there is someone who is doing something foolish, we have no choice but to use force. Are you serious? The Cheonan Inspector General has now dered that he will be willing to fight against the main forces! Theres nothing you cant do. Rather, it was what I hoped for. The most ideal picture I hope for is for the situation to grow out of control. The Great Master of Juju, who was watching the fight between me and Yan Yun Sword with a bewildered expression, sighed and said. Vice owner. Go away for now. But my lord! Yeonun-geom protested, but Hwaseongdo stopped her with a wave of his hand and turned his attention to me. A low, subdued voice that tightened the hearts of those who heard it echoed throughout the area. Cheonan Inspector General. Please speak. You didnt do this simply because of suspicion, right? Of course not. You will have to present convincing evidence. Otherwise I told you from the beginning. I will disclose the evidence if you wish. Good. Commander Zhongli, pleasee forward. yes. Jong Li So-yeon reluctantly answered and stood in front of me with heavy steps. I gestured to Hwang Ho-jin, who was standing behind me, to restrain her. While Jong-ri So-yeon was banned from performing internal exercises and tied to ropes, Jong-ri So-yeon did not protest at all. She knew that resisting would be useless in a situation like this. Stinging gazes poured in. The members of the main unit, who were displeased with the current situation, were ring at me with eyes that looked like they were going to eat me. I hummed inwardly and held the end of the rope in my hand. As I turned around and walked away, Hwaseong followed next to me as if he had been waiting for me and said. I will apany you. Are you saying you will personally stop by Cheonan Inspector General and check the evidence? If what you said here wasnt false, there would be no reason to refuse. of course. Jong-ri So-yeon, tied to the rope, lowered her head with a sad expression. Pity was evident in Hwaseongdos eyes as he looked back at her. Cheonan Kambu members rushed out of the pce and moved around, as if guarding them. * * * Interrogation room in thew enforcement hall. I said as I ced the documents and evidence brought by Seo Ho-seon and Sa Woo-yeon on the table. I will not ask you whether you admit your guilt. At this point, I think weve already passed the stage where we need to hear the parties admissions. . Hwaseongdo, who was sitting next to me, looked puzzled. Her hand trembled slightly as she picked up the document. It looks like youre in great shock. As much as you trusted him, you probably feel betrayed as well. In his previous life, Zhong Li Shao-yeon seeded Yan Yun-geom, who died on the battlefield, and ascended to the position of head of the main unit. Of course, there was no way that Hwaseong Ind, the master of the jujube, would not have intervened in her promotion. Presumably, Hwaseongdo had chosen Jong-ri So-yeon as his sessor. Why did you do that? The interrogation took ce in a heavy atmosphere. I asked a few simple questions, and instead of answering, Zhongli Xiaoyeon remained silent. How much time has passed like that? Boss. This is Sawooyeon. Pleasee in. Sa Woo-yeon, a man in ck who appeared in the interrogation room, handed me a bundle. After unwrapping the wrapping cloth and checking its contents, I poured it out on the table. ! Additional evidence has arrived. Zhongli Shaoyeons eyes widened as if they were torn. The face seemed to be asking how these items were here. There were two main reasons why we caused a disturbance and confronted the Suzaku members. The first thing I exined to the unitmander is the second Seongdonggyeokseo (•|). Did you secretly let the members break into Jong-ri So-yeons residence while all the attention was focused? Thats right. Hwaseongdoughed bitterly. She looked up at the ceiling in silence and covered her face with her palms. It was a rare sight. It was rare for her to look this disheveled in front of others. Even if I wanted to catch the pod, I wouldnt be able to. Because there is literally evidence in front of you that cannot be removed or removed. Most of what is written in the documents is merely circumstantial evidence, but the physical evidence that Seo Ho-seon and Sa Woo-yeon have recently obtained has greatly increased their credibility. [Afterpleting the deal with Zhongli Shaoyeon, we captured the demon cultists who were trying to leave Honam and collected their belongings.] [If Zhongli Shaoyeons residence ister raided andpared with the items found there, her guilt will be more clearly proven. I think I can do it.] I also nned to interrogate the captured demons to obtain information. There was no way for Zhongli Shaoyeon to escape. I will ask again. Why did you do this? . Zhongli Xiaoze. Despite repeated questions, Zhongli Shaoyeon did not open her mouth until the end. Looking closely, it seemed like he was watching Hwaseong Inds thoughts. I tapped the table with my index finger and sighed softly. If Zhongli Shaoyeon did not answer the questions, he could not write a report to be sent to Meng Jubu. Once Hwaseong Ind returns, we will have to torture them right away. In the first ce, interrogation in a moderate manner did not suit my temperament. It took a long time, and above all, the possibility of the target spitting out correct information was low. Coincidentally, among the members of Cheonan Gambu, there were several Germans from the Tang family. If theye forward, we will be able to obtain quality information. Hwaseongdo, who had been silent for a long time, finally opened his mouth. There is one thing I would like to ask you. Im sure you wont say you want to ask for leniency. Could you please ease the punishment for Commander Zong Li? ? I looked back at Hwaseong Ind with an expression of disbelief. I meant it as a joke, but I never thought she would really feel sorry for me. I never thought that she, a principled person, would protect a criminal who broke the rules of the Order. It was not a light crime, but a serious crime of having an affair with the devil. I was so caught up in emotions that I went way beyond the scope of understanding. The reason why Commander Zong Li engaged in an internal conflict with the Demonic Cult is probably not unrted to me. what do you mean. Have you ever thought it was strange? Why did a talented person who would have been sessful even if he didntmit fraud do something like this? It would be a lie if I said I wasnt curious. As Hwaseongdo said, I was curious. Why did Jong-Li So-yeon have such an affair with Ma-gyo? Not only me, but also Seo Ho-seon, who had recently been ordered to investigate her, reacted as if he could not understand. A look of pain appeared on Hwaseongdos face. Its because I ced too high expectations on her. I couldnt ovee the pressure and fell into extramarital affairs. Chapter 309 Episode 309: I was speechless because I was so dumbfounded. The reason they sold Maengs secrets to the Demonic Cult during wartime was just to meet the expectations of the Great Master of Jujuk? Does this make no sense? I turned to Jong-ri So-yeon and gestured with my chin to ask if that was true, and she nodded slowly. How on earth should I ept this? Jong-ri So-yeon, whomitted a serious crime to get recognition from her superiors, or Jujak Dae-ju, who protects her. Both sides werepletely iprehensible to mymon sense. If I were a Hwaseong believer, I would have kicked Jong Li So-yeon out when her guilt was proven. In any case, she would have argued that it was just her lone crime and that Sujakdae had nothing to do with this incident. You probably dont know how dangerous it is to seek leniency from Zhongli Xiaoyeon in this situation. It was something that a leader of a faction should never have done. I suddenly became curious. What on earth is the rtionship between Jong-ri So-yeon and Hwaseong Ind? I could not understand what had been shown so far with a simple hierarchical rtionship. There was definitely something more to it than that. I know its a shameless request. . Im not asking you to bury this incident for Suzakudaes sake. I dont even hope that Commander Zhongli returns to his unit safely. I just hope that she can survive. Hwaseongdo bowed his head with a face that looked like he was about to shed tears. Seeing her humble appearance, which had always been confident in front of others, Jong-ri So-yeon could not stand it any longer and raised her voice. The fault is mine! . Its all my fault! The Great Lord and Suzakudae have nothing to do with this matter. So please punish me! I admit to all the charges and will faithfully participate in the investigation! It was a truly tearful decision. I looked at Zhongli Xiaoyeon and Zhou Jiaju alternately with an annoyed expression. Im getting a headache from talking nonsense. I had no idea where to start and how to point this out. Why are they making a fuss in the interrogation room? First, I will give you an answer to the great lords request. . After taking a breath, I shook my head firmly and said. Its impossible. Cheonan Inspector General. Be careful what you say. Dont you know what the consequences of your current actions will be? I wont ask you with my bare mouth. I promise that no matter what you ask from now on, I will definitely grant you one thing. So please think again. What has already happened cannot be undone. What happened today will have already spread throughout the tribe, and the members of the tribe will show great interest in this incident. Execution is inevitable. Of course, Zhongli Shaoyeon in this life did not cause as much damage as he did in his previous life. Although he was a high-ranking official, the current Zhongli Shaoyeon feltcking in many ways to be a key figure in Meng. Of course, the secrets she sold to the demonic cult were probably nothing more than vague information. The Demonic Church also invested because they saw potential in her, but they probably did not expect to get much out of her right away. In fact, in my previous life, that investment returned to the Demonic Cult as a huge profit. but. Regardless of whether the scale of the damage wasrge or small, Zhongli Soyeon was clearly a felon. The crime was iparable to petty corruption such as bribery or stealing public office. Punishment to be inflicted? It was not enough to destroy Danjeon and drive him out. He had to be beheaded just to set an example. If she wasnt properly punished, she could be sure that Mengs public opinion would rapidly deteriorate. Like this Im asking you to do it. My lord! Hwaseongdo got up from the chair and knelt on the ground. Zhongli Xiaoyeon let out a scream-like cry. I was embarrassed to see her throwing away everything, including her pride. I dont know how many rare sights I see in such a short period of time. The master of the Suzaku, Hwaseongdo, who was like the embodiment of stubbornness, was kneeling in front of me. I had the thought that I would return the favor one day since I had been treated so well, but I did not wish for this to be the case. Instead of the feeling of superiority that came from being in a superior position, a feeling of difort and difort arose. I asked, pressing my forehead with my index finger. Why on earth are you doing this? To be honest, I dont know myself. ? Maybe that child is looking at his own younger brother, who was killed by a demon a long time ago. Suddenly, a memory passed through my mind. This is what was written in the information sheet delivered by Haomun in the past. Did you say that you lost your parents and siblings because of a madman drunk on magic? To think that he risked everything he had built up over something so trivial that it wasnt even the degree of a close rtive. I didnt understand it, but since it wasnt important, I decided to skip it. how will we do it. Either ignore the request and force the execution of Zhong Li Xiaoyen, or impose a debt to Hwaseong Ind at this point. There was no harm to me either way. It wouldnt be a bad idea to tie Hwaseongdo with Jong-ri So-yeon to make the game bigger, but we decided not to go that far. There has to be a certain level of raising the topic. If it were too much, it could have given cause for the Maengju faction or the Elder faction to intervene. As I was contemting with my chin resting on the back of my hand, I let out a small sigh and said. great. Please do me a favor. Really! However, we will revise the conditions upward. Its something I have to take risks with. . My lord, I need you to grant two requests. I understand. Its not possible! Jong-ri So-yeon jumps up from her seat and raises her voice. Hwaseongdo red at her with harsh eyes. Jong Li So-yeon, who was banned from performing internal exercises, could not withstand the momentum she gave off even for a moment. Jong-ri So-yeon fell down on a chair, her legs feeling weak, and closed her eyes tightly. I will tell you this in advance so that there is no misunderstanding. The only thing I can guarantee is her life. Thats enough. There are two options for you to choose from. The first is to give up Danjeon, be an ordinary person, and live buried in the wilderness. The second is to be assigned to an unofficial unit under the Cheonan Inspectorate. Unofficial unit? For your information, whichever one you choose, you will have to change your face. We have to officially announce that Sojeo has been executed. Wouldnt it be difficult if, even if just by chance, someone recognized Sojeos identity? What does that mean? Youre changing my face? I mean it literally. You hire a professional to change the appearance. No matter what, isnt that too much? You seem to be misunderstanding something, but Zhongli Xiaoze is not in a position to choose between means and methods right now. . If you cant ept it, you can be executed gracefully. You dont want to lose your beautiful face? Then you shouldnt have cheated in the first ce. I can guarantee that the number of monks who died due to the secrets that Zhongli Xiaoyun sold to the Demonic Cult would be at least double digits. Is the beautiful appearance of Zhongli Xiaoyeon, a young star praised by the world, worth more than the lives of dead monks? At least not from my standards. Although it was unfortunate for Jongli Soyeon, he had no intention of taking her convenience at all. If Hwaseongdo had not epted the conditions I presented, I would never have offered her a way to live. Let me ask you. Which would you choose, the former or thetter? I wont choose one over the other. Please kill me instead. I dont remember giving a third option. If you want to turn the Great Lords sacrifice into nothingness, you can take the opportunity andmit suicide. I wont stop you there. . Dont procrastinate, answer quickly. There isnt much time. You have to set a direction so you can prepare on time. Ill choose thetter. Jong-ri So-yeones up with an answer after a long period of thinking. I nodded as if I knew it would happen. How easy would it be for a warrior to give up martial arts? A person with mediocre skills like Bu Yeok-un might not know it, but a martial artist who has reached the level of skill like Jong-ri So-yeon has a great reaction when he loses his dantian. Not only was my body weakening and it was interfering with my daily life, but if I made a mistake, I could have died. From this time on, Zhongli Xiaoze will be stripped of his status as a martial leader and will be assigned to work in the unit I designated. . Assigning Gu Tae-yeo to the unit under the Cheonan Inspector Generalsmand is for the purpose of surveince, but it is also to give him a chance to repay his sins by working for the Maeng. Zhongli Shaoyeon lowered her head and cried quietly. Master Suzaku stood up with my support and stared at her with a bitter expression. I dont think we are in the mood for further interrogation, so lets leave the room for now. Lord, please go back now. Shouldnt you go to the Suzaku members and exin the situation? I understand. * * * The Murim Alliance was shocked. Everyone was shocked when the betrayal of Zhongli Xiaoyeon, who was said to be a talented person who would lead Mengs future, became known. The main body was silent about the incident. All the me lies with Jong Li So-yeon, and Jujakdae maintains that he did not know about the wrongdoing shemitted. Many people argued over the topic, What kind of punishment will Geombong (P) receive? Meanwhile, the Cheonan Inspectorate officially announced some news. < Jong Li So-yeon was sentenced to beheading for the crime of conspiring with the devil. > The men who had always admired her sighed. Some people responded that it was a good death and that it was refreshing. The execution ceremony was not carried out in front of ordinary believers, and the severed head was not performed. However, no oneined about that fact. It was a very different reaction from the time when the head of the inspection department and the head ofw enforcement were punished. The publics heart is so treacherous that they be infinitely lenient towards the sinsmitted by beautiful women or heroes they admire. The followers who had only seen Zhongli Shaoyeons good looks until now did not want to see her head hanging on a pole. How do you feel? I stared at the woman whose entire face was wrapped in white cloth and asked her what she thought. The woman, Zhongli Shaoyeon, looked up at the ceiling with eyes like a dead fish and answered. I do not know. How am I feeling right now? Red-stained cloth and cut hair were strewn under the bed. The worker who finished the work wiped the sweat from his forehead with a handkerchief and clicked his tongue. Ive had countless guests, but this is my first time experiencing something like this. Thank you for your effort. It feels like randomly scratching a well-polished gem. I felt like it was a waste throughout the procedure. Never mind. Didnt Noya just do what he was ordered to do? . I repeat, what happened here must never be revealed to the outside world. The trader who received the payment leaves the room. I spoke as a warning to Jong Li So-yeon, who was motionless as if she were dead. Dont forget. Sojeo is alive today thanks to the sacrifice of Lord Sujak. . It would be better not to do anything foolish. If you dont want to cause any more trouble to the great lord. The best way to control Zhongli Shaoyeon now was to stimte her guilt. Thats why she didnt bother to say what she knew. Take a good rest. I said goodbye and left the room. Chapter 310 Episode 310: The issue of Zhongli Shaoyeons punishment has been resolved. I looked at the mountain of documents on my desk and let out a long sigh. I onlypleted tworge tasks, but cleaning up after them wasnt usually difficult. The departments work waspletely paralyzed. The most urgent problem that needs to be solved at this point is theck of personnel. No matter how talented Yu So-hwa was, she was not some kind of six-armed asura. It was realistically impossible to handle the endless workload with less than five administrative staff. Not only the personnel who had to perform their duties in the field, but even I, the manager, were confined to the base to handle the backlog of administrative work. I thought it couldnt go on like this. What would you do if you were unable to resolve the work you had done at a time when you should be rowing and wereining? Originally, I was nning to visit talented people introduced by Lee Kang-hak and encourage them to join. However, the n went awry from the beginning as Lee Kang-hak, who received the request, expressed his disapproval. If we were to organize the personnel currently belonging to the Cheonan Inspectorate by division, it would be as follows. һ. Investigation Team: Seo Ho-seon, Sa Woo-yeon, Cheon Ga-ryeong. 2. Execution team: Cheonwoo Dojo, Changin Dojo, Bangcheoksam, Yeo So-ok, Hwang Ho-jin, Jangggang Johyup. 3. Jiphyeongdae: Four members of the Tang family, including Tang Seo- yeon. Administrative personnel: Yoo So-hwa, Young Jin-hwan, and Bu Yeok-un. 5. Assistant Manager: Damun Hwadae and Hong Seonghyeon Woo Hwayeon (unofficial). Including me, the manager, there are a total of 20 employees. Even including Woo Hwa-yeon, who was not an official member, the number was only twenty-one. In addition, there are 30 members who were epted as members by absorbing the Inspection Department and the Law Enforcement Party, but they are currently going through a screening process, so we will leave them aside. This number would have been sufficient when I was working at the Sacheon branch, but not now when I am working at the main branch of Maeng. There was a severe shortage of workers. I felt like I wanted to lend a hand to a cat. There are over a hundred people in the unofficial unit, but there are actually only twenty people in the department operating in Yangji. There are degrees of imbnce. The problem was that no matter how urgent it was, applicants could not be epted at random. By now, many people must have felt the need to keep the Cheonan Inspectorate in check. If the number of members was increased carelessly, arge number of spies sent by each force or faction could be introduced. I did not want to follow in the same footsteps as the Murim Alliance, which rapidly grew in size through the Yongbong branch. Its a headache. How should I solve this problem? Once I started to worry, I couldnt concentrate on my documents. I closed my eyes and leaned against the back of the chair. . About half-width has passed. I opened my eyes in response to the presence outside my office. It was the presence of two people, and interestingly enough, they had conflicting personalities. Boss. Can Ie in? okay. A man and a woman enter the room as soon as permission is given. I drew a faint smile on my lips. Seeing the familiar faces made me feel like the stuffy feeling I felt a moment ago was gone. This is Dok Go-seong, who has been working at the Cheonan Inspector General as of today. I came to say hello to the manager. This is Lee Su-yeon. For the same reason, I came to say hello to the manager. Finally, the two people who took the entrance exam became members of the Cheonan Kambu and stood before me. It couldnt have seemed that awkward to politely use the honorific in a public setting. You can speakfortably. There are no eyes to see. I n to thoroughly distinguish between public and private life. The feeling was new. When did that sickly little boy grow up so proudly? Dokgo-seong, who turned 19 this year, showed no signs of his previous youthful appearance. A young man with a sturdy physique whose entire body is covered with solid muscles. Having digested his teachers harsh teachings, he had already reached the peak of maturity. Perhaps he would reach the state of transcendence at an earlier age than Geomryong, who is considered the best among dragons other than the Heavenly Dragon. I said, staring at Dok Go-seong with a mischievous expression. Since you say so, I will try to change my tone here as well. Theres no need to do that Lee Su-yeon nced at Dok-go-seong with wary eyes. He seemed a little surprised to meet a strongpetitor as soon as he entered the service. I thought that the two might be a good stimnt for each other. For now, please have the two of you work under Musa Yu. What do you mean, Musa Yu? He is currently in charge of the administrative affairs of Cheonan Gambu. yes? Dokgo-seong blinked his eyes. The way he looked embarrassed in front of his boss, as if he had just heard something unexpected, gave me the impression that he had never experienced a social life yet. Why are you dissatisfied because you thought you would be ying on the field right away but are asked to take on administrative duties? Oh no. Dont be so disappointed. Currently, the department is short on personnel, so everyone is busy with administrative tasks. As you can see, I, the manager, spend all day in my office just looking at documents. . Once the personnel is replenished and the department is normalized, we will change your affiliation. Dont worry, we will ce the new members, including you two, in the right positions ording to their abilities. All right. Dokgo-seong answered by nodding and scratched his head with his index finger. It seems like there is a gap between the reality that is different from what was vaguely imagined, but this is the way it is with a new department that has just beenunched. Lets hear more details about the work from Musa Yu. If you have anything to ask or say, please do so here and now. Is it okay to ask questions that are not about work but just to resolve personal questions? of course. With my skills, what is my current position in the department? I burst outughing at the question, which seemed to be a bit rude. Its a topic that a young man of that age would be interested in, but I never thought hed ask it so directly. Dokgo-seongs eyes, waiting for an answer, showed an anticipation that could not be hidden. I ced my chin on the back of my hand and informed him of the harsh reality. If you exclude administrative personnel, we are at the bottom. yes? They said it was at the bottom. Dok Go-seong and Lee Soo-yeon simultaneously showed nk expressions. In particr, the change in Lee Soo-yeons expression was worth seeing. He acted like he wasnt interested, but he seemed to be really curious inside. It was clear that the two were talented individuals with great skills for their age. Not only people of the same age, but even most senior monks would not be able to reach these two people. However, the Cheonan Kambu members were far from such idiots. Even though there were only a small number of people, each and every one of them was a talented person who could not be ignored. Damun Hwadae and Hongseonghyeon Hwang Hojin, who were of rtively low level, were also at the beginning of transcendental heights. Dok-go-seong and Lee Soo-yeon, who had low level and little practical experience, could notpete with them. I see. Dokgo-seong mumbles his answer with a slightly intimidated look on his face. It was a really easy reaction to understand. It was like seeing Hwadaerang from the past. Im sorry if I feel like Im discouraging you, but for Kangho Chochul, too much confidence is poisonous. For now, it would be good to let people know their objective position. Oh, and themander of the torpedo squadron asked me to pass this on to themander. Lord of the Torpedo Squadron? Dok Go-seong handed me a letter he had taken out of his pocket. After receiving the letter, I immediately opened it and looked at the contents. For reference, Torekkeokdaeju (ד) was the title of the teacher currently working as a blind master. After finishing speed-reading and putting the letter down on the desk, I curled the corners of my mouth. Its been a while since Ill be able to see Masters face. * * * The torpedo squad that had been dispatched to the front in Hebei returned to Mengs headquarters. As the leading man appeared beyond the front door, a rumbling noise spread throughout the area. Thunder King! The atmosphere is indeed different. I feel overwhelmed just looking at it. I heard you performed well on the battlefield this time too, right? Dozens of people followed behind Dokgo Woojin as he crossed the crowd and headed toward Maengjubu. Everyone was a member of the torpedo squad. In addition to those who participated in the rescue operation heading to Gansu in the past, there were several powerful people at the top level. The status of the current Torpedo Corps within the Murim Alliance was no less than that of the Four Gods. Of course,pared to the Sasindae, the number of people was small and the social influence was not great. However, looking at the military power alone, the torpedo battalion was considered to be superior to even the Blue Dragon Battalion. Thats because it was a strike force led by no one else but the Thunder King. Those who witnessed his actions on the battlefield said in unison: He is a strong man who can never be inferior to others. It waste in the evening when the torpedo squad, which had gone into the main area and disappeared, finished reporting and dispersed. Dokgo Woo-jin, who was walking around Maengs grounds alone after encouraging his subordinates who had worked hard, stared at the man who appeared before him without a word and drew a smile on his face. Are you still waiting? no. When I heard that Master had left Maengjubu, I came running in a huff. Well, I heard that you are having a very busy time. Would you like to have a drink after a long time? I will guide you to a base that my student knows well. Its good. It is a rule not to drink alcohol during missions, so I was hungry for a drink. Thepanys Yeon-woon walked in sync with Dok-go Woo-jin. The pouring moonlight brightly illuminated the priests path. * * * Im sure I said I would go find it. Isnt it possible for a so-called disciple to tell his teacher toe and go just because he used some clever tricks? A base overlooking Dongdong Lake. I sat facing the teacher in the same spot where I had previously exchanged drinks with Sohyeongeom. Youre worrying about useless things. So what did you want to see your disciple for? I think you might be in a pretty troublesome situation right now. yes? It wont be easy to find talented people to ept as members of the club. Isnt that right? . It was a sharp point. Even though I didnt see the departments situation with my own eyes, I was reading the situation urately. When I think about it, more than three years have already passed since Master started working as a mentor. It could be said that it is natural to have a discerning eye. I think I could help with that. what do you mean? There are talented people that my friends and I have raised with our own money. Why dont you try it out? ! Chapter 311 Episode 311 The next morning. A ce in Changsha, Hunan Province. It looks like there are roughly a hundred people. Are you surprised? As I swept through the dancers lined up in rows in therge training hall, I let out a soft exmation of exmation. I couldnt tell when I had developed this much power. There was a mix of men and women and different age groups. Weapons and martial arts were not unified, and individual skill differences wererge. Still, each and every one of them was an expert who had reached at least the highest level. How did you get these people together? There is no way an ordinary person could have been raised to this level in just three years. Among those who failed the entrance exam, I went to those who seemed to have a solid foundation and made suggestions. I will give you the opportunity to receive guidance from outstanding experts, so please join the club in the future and be my strength. Huh. I got a lot of help from that friend Sogeolgae. If we had not had the information power of openness, we would have faced difficulties from the beginning, let alone fostering. I nodded with a smile on my face. If it was natural, it was a natural story. Even though the teacher is not the examiner, he does not have the ability to know all the personal information of the dancers who failed the entrance exam. In fact, the person who contributed most to recruiting and teaching them was Sogeolgae. [As you know, Master has excellent military power, but hees from poor background and has no power to support him. So, I hope that the elder will support you.] [Ive felt it before, but you think very much of me.] [ If you really feel good for me, please dont refuse my request.] [ If you say so , [You cant refuse it.] He said he didnt know what was going on in the world, and I could feel what he was saying. I never thought that attaching the cow hanger to Master would have this result. How do you feel? Do you think its useful? yes. It is stillcking, but if we refine it a little more, it will be worthy of being called elite. Master was also preparing for the future in his own way. I felt more proud of that fact than of being able to make up for theck of personnel. Did you make them take a long-acting elixir? I havent even been able to find the elixir yet, let alone administer it. Some of them seem to have improved their inner strength by receiving elixirs from their Segana sect, but most of them just practiced mental techniques honestly. okay. So I was going to ask you if you could provide me with a demonic altar. Of course we have to provide it. I will cover all costs incurred as a result. I slowly walked around the training ground and looked at the faces of the warriors. I didnt notice it when I looked at it from the podium, but there were some familiar faces among them. Warrior Pang? I meet my benefactor. After Pang Gon Hu. A coteral blood rtive of the Hebei Peng family. The original owner of the mother-of-pearlcquerware left behind by Muyeongsintu. I never thought Id see it like this again. I thought he would be living a quiet life, taking care of his sick mother with the money he received from giving me the mother-of-pearlcquerware. Thanks to the help of my benefactor, I was able to sessfully treat my mothers illness. If anyone hears that you are a benefactor, they will misunderstand. Isnt that payment for a formal transaction? Is there anyone in the world who would pay fifty gold coins for an old box like that? . I may be a foolish bastard, but I dont know that my benefactor gave me money under an appropriate justification to help me. It seemed like there was a big misunderstanding. If he had known about the existence of the Jangbodo in the mother-of-pearlcquerware, he would never have treated me as a benefactor. It would have been fortunate if I hadnt been treated like a Cheolcheon supporter. The warriors around me gave me envious looks as if they had discovered a saint. It couldnt have been that burdensome. Im big! He cleared his throat and immediately changed the topic. I feel like my skills have improved greatly even though I havent seen him. Its thanks to the teachings I received from outstanding instructors. Its not that he isnt, but Peng Gonhu has be apletely different person than when I saw him in Mengs headquarters in the past. The prayer that flowed implicitly was clearly different from before. Simply good teaching was not the reason for rapid growth. He must have worked hard himself. After my mother recovered, I tried to join the n again with the desire to help my benefactor in any way possible. I took a total of three exams without support from my family. The results were not good, though. . When I realized my own limitations and was feeling discouraged, the Lord of Torekkeokdae extended his hand to me. I will give you a chance to grow. I epted it without hesitation. . I am so happy that my skills have been recognized by my benefactor, and it seems that all my training has not been in vain. Unable to find the words to reply, I scratched my cheek with an awkward expression. I tried to change the subject, but ended up hearing something even more serious. Another familiar face appeared in my wandering gaze as I lost my way. Warrior Yang? Its been a while, branch manager. No, now I should call him Cheonan Inspector General. A small cooperative is enough. It is a private affair, and above all, the warrior is not my subordinate. Inhye Yang. A coteral blood rtive of the Shinchang family. Bothaamsy disciple. Although he was a blood rtive of both families, he did not particrly practice spearmanship and had no enemies in the family. Its just that the family he came from is the Shinchang Yang family. She was one of the survivors rescued from Gansu in the past. As soon as he recovered, he showed enthusiasm in helping other patients, which still remains in my memory. I heard that he lived at the Sichuan branch for a while, butter received a call from his teacher and left for Zhejiang. Did you also fail the entrance exam? Its not like that. I just happened to find out about the existence of this training center and decided to go there with the desire to receive teachings. I thought that might be the case. If she had put her mind to it, she would have easily passed the literacy test. Although she cannot be said to have great qualities, she was basically a warrior with solid fundamentals. The peak of maturity at the age of forty. Among the warriors in this training center, she was one of the most outstanding. I still havent forgotten the grace of saving my life. Its not like you saved your life from me. The person who gathered the martial arts people of Sacheon and formed a rescue team was none other than Sohyeop. All of the survivors, including myself, who were saved at that time, feel indebted to Sohyeop. . I could feel the heat in the eyes of the warriors around me who were looking at me. Perhaps it was because of my mood, but the more I exchanged greetings with familiar faces, the more their evaluation of me seemed to increase. In addition, there were a few people who spoke to me. A man I had never seen before knelt at my feet and thanked me, saying, My family was saved thanks to the coboration of the Humyeonhyup, while five or six young men made a fuss, saying, I decided to join the alliance because I admired the reputation of the Sohyeop. I was also shaking. After amotion broke out. After returning to the podium, I cleared my throat once and got to the point. The reason I came here today is to recruit members for Cheonan Gambu. ! I think everyone knows what kind of department Cheonan Inspector General is. If you would like to apply, please raise your hand. Pang Gon-hoo, Yang In-hye, and the other warriors who were ncing and observing. Everyone raised their hands above their heads. I looked slightly embarrassed by the enthusiastic response that was different from what I expected. Although it is said that the previous conversation increased the favorability towards me, the Cheonan Inspectorate was basically a department with a fixed period of activity. In short, it was a job with an unstable future. It wasnt for no reason that Yu So-hwa seemed conflicted about my suggestion. I think around eighty people raised their hands. A crush was a crush and reality was reality. No one would want to risk their fate on an unstable job. What on earth did they see in me that made them react so passionately? Its amazing. Anyway, I never thought that this many people would apply. Its natural. Everyone here has promised to provide strength to the Thunder King. I have to repay what I received as a human being before I became a martial artist. Pang Gonhus answer. I nced sideways at Master, who was standing with his arms crossed, and burst intoughter. How long has it been since Ist saw such a heartwarming sight? I was able to see once again that Master was a person of great reputation. Im starting to worry about my stomach being full. Im sorry to those who supported me, but I cant make everyone a member. . In fact, since they were suffering from a serious manpower shortage, it was okay to take all the applicants and make them members. However, if that were the case, the teacher who had taught them so hard would feel defeated. It was decided to select just 30 people and ept them as subordinates. The criteria for selection will be divided into two. The first is the possessor of superior inaction. The second is someone who is more skilled in administrative work. There was a sense of sadness in the eyes of the applicants. I subtly added an afterword to encourage theirpetitive spirit. Things like friendship will not be reflected in the evaluation at all. Lets only look at skills. I hope you show a good performance. * * * After dering that I would take the exam in five days, I left the training center with my teacher. The teacher who was walking side by side said with a smile on his face. Rtionships are so amazing. I never thought there would be people who are close to you. I was just thinking about that too. But will you be okay? What do you mean? Arent they talented people that we worked hard to develop? If we make all the high-ranking talented people members of the Cheonan Gambu There is no problem. If you ask me that way, didnt you also rmend talented people to join the torpedo squad? . What is the difference between a simple rmendation and giving up the talents you have worked so hard to cultivate? There were plenty of things I could say to refute, but I decided not to say them out loud. It wasnt that he was that oblivious. From now on, if theres anything you need my help with, dont hesitate to tell me. I will help you as much as I can within my power. All right. Master, please let me know if there is anything you need help with. Of course. A light conversation. However, the meaning contained therein was by no means light. The Cheonan Inspector General and the Torpedo Brigade entered into a blood pact. Anyone who was involved in the alliance knew what it meant for two forces to join forces whenever necessary. Well, since the torpedo squad is not usually attached to the main unit of the alliance, it may not be easy to give or receive help. As Shanxi fell into the hands of Ma Qiao, sporadic battles were taking ce on the front lines in Hebei every day. The torpedo squad was frequently dispatched to the battlefield under orders from the leader. Now that I think about it, I see that Seong has grown a lot while I havent seen him. I almost didnt recognize it. Only the body has grown, but the mind is still a child. You take good care of it. All right. Chapter 312 Episode 312: Arge number of new members have arrived. Thirty new recruits, including Pang Gon-hu and Yang In-hye. In addition, twenty members of the inspection department and thew enforcement party officially became members of the Cheonan inspection department after going through a screening process. A total of fifty people joined the department and were assigned positions. The department, which was suffering from ack of manpower, has regained vitality. Backlogged work was quickly resolved and work normalized. Seo Ho-seon and Sa Woo-yeon trained those assigned to the investigation team, and Cheon Ga-ryeong went on a mission to Jiangsu for further work. Now I can take a breather. For reference, the number of inspection department members andw enforcement members who were reviewed for admission was thirty, not twenty. After excluding those who were found guilty of undisclosed crimes or voluntarily took steps to resign, twenty people remained. Eventually, well need three times as many people as we have now, but this is enough for now. In any case, there was a limit to the number of people the department could amodate at this point. It would be okay to postpone recruiting additional personnel until a proper base is established. I have ordered the ingredients from Hwayang Sangdan, so the production and delivery of the Demon God Dan will be done without any problems. The overall level of martial arts of the members was a bit disappointing, but time would resolve that. You cant fill up on the first drink. First of all, the fire was put out immediately. Now all that remains is to gradually increase the influence of the department. The topic of theunch of Cheonan Gambu was already constantly on peoples lips. From the first day of his inauguration, the director himself took the initiative and overturned the inspection department and thew enforcement party, and even went as far as arresting and executing the main character of the main body. It would be even stranger if there was no attention and attention. At this point, I need to deliver a decisive blow. The time hase to carry out something that has been prepared for a long time. I left the office with light steps and crossed the hallway. * * * Have you been well? Its been a while. Its been quite a while since I moved to the headquarters, but I was so busy that I couldnt even say hello properly. Dont worry about it. I know from the news how busy you have been. The Great Lord of the White Wolf, Ak Yeo-ryeong, offered me a seat with a happy expression. Besides me and her, there were two other people, a man and a woman, in the living room. Baek Ri-seon and Seon-hyes seal. Both of them held the position of leader of the White Lang Corps. [In that sense, I have one rmendation to make to the Dojang.] [What kind of rmendation is this?] [Give up being a member of the Jujakdae and join Lord Taesangga.] Seonhye Dojang epted my suggestion in the past and became one of the evil womens spirits. He dered that he would join hismand. Since I officially became a member of the White Wolf Corps three years ago, I was unable to participate in the rescue operation heading to Gansu. It seemed like he had gone throughplicated administrative procedures for his transfer. The fact that you came to see me at this point means that its time to start a n, right? Thats right. Dont you think you made an old man who didnt have much time left to wait too long? The great lord will correct it for another fifteen years. And wouldnt it be better to prepare as thoroughly as possible? I picked up the teacup with a joke and looked back at Seonhye Dojang and said. The Dam Sohyeop is doing well. . I thought you might ask, so I answered it in advance. From now on, her role was important. A clear justification was needed to expose the evil deeds of the Cheonan family and punish them. In that sense, Seonhye Dojang could be said to be a key figure in this operation. There is no need to exin the details of the operation over and over again. Please get ready right away. All right. After quenching my thirst with tea, I looked away from Seonhye. As I turned my head, Baek Ri-seons figure came into view, her lips quivering as if she wanted to say something. It seems like youve been looking for an opportunity to talk since a while ago. Do you have something to ask me for? Is that how you got pregnant? Not only me but everyone here would have noticed. Baek Ri-seon shed a bitter smile and nced sideways at Ak Yeo-ryeong. After hesitating for a while, he finally seemed to have made up his mind and took a long breath. ? I tilted my head as I waited for an answer. I couldnt figure out what he was taking such a long time to say. I want to be a member of Cheonan Gambu. Please take me under your wing. yes? He said he wanted to move his workce to Cheonan Gambu. At the unexpected request, I put down the teacup and scratched my cheek with my index finger. As I carefully watched the evil girls reaction, I saw that she had her eyes closed with a calm expression, as if she had been expecting it to some extent. May I ask why you are asking that? I just decided that it was time to leave Masters embrace. . I think the Cheonan Inspector General also knows. I wonder what kind of nickname I am called by people in the world. Recently, Baek Ri-seon was given the nickname Dragon. Tailoring (). It was a nickname that could be very unpleasant depending on how it was received, praising the subjects appearance rather than his or her military prowess. I had a vague idea of what Baek Ri-seon was thinking about moving the department. I use the courage to be a leader, but even though I am currently in the Baekrangdae, I am a person with only one mana. I know that better than anyone else. Basically, the Baekrangdae was a unit with apletely different character from the torpedo squadron led by Master. A convoy, not a strike force. The Baekrangdae was literally the unit to protect the safety of Namhakgeom. At least Namhakgeom, who lost his power base, periodically dispatches Baekrangdae to the front to maintain his position. I guess the frequency wasnt that high. Baek Li-seon, who wanted to get a chance to make a contribution, could not help but feel frustrated. Have you received the Lords permission? There is nothing to do other than allow it. I have no intention of going against my students decision. The person who answered the question was not Baek Ri-seon, but Ak Yeo-ryeong. She also seemed to have decided that there was no reason for Baek Li-seon to remain in Baekrangdae. Well, if a teacher and a student are always together, it would be difficult to hear good things about them. It was even more so if the teacher was an absolute expert who upied the first ce in the Ten Heavenly Emperors. A timid disciple who cant leave his teachers embrace forever. He wields power based on his teachers prestige, even though he himself has nothing special. It wouldnt be surprising if that kind of gossip circted. In the first ce, Baek Ri-seon was a person with a poor background like me. Aside from the title of disciple of the demon, there was nothing left for him. Let alone a descendant of a prestigious family, he is not even a blood rtive of an evil family. There were many people in the world who were jealous of him and tried to nder him. I ced my sped hands on the table and nodded. I have no reason to refuse. It is said that a talented person like Baekri Sohyeop will volunteer to join. These were not empty words. Baek Ri-seon is a master of transcendence. He was also a practitioner of sound techniques that are not easily found. A disciple of Jeokjeon who inherited the progress of the absolute master, Eumgwi. As someone who had always wanted to recruit talent from outside, this was something I weed with open arms. Im d you say that. But why did you choose Cheonan Gambu? If you just wanted to change departments, there would have been many other options. Even if it is not an unstable department with a fixed deadline for activities like the Cheonan Inspectorate. Isnt this a department led by no one else but the Federation of Small and Medium Business Administrations? That alone is reason enough. . I received a life-saving gift from Sohyeop. Please give me a chance to repay my life debt. great. We will take administrative procedures so that the small cooperative can transfer to Cheonan Gambu. thank you. The story about the departments relocation hase to an end. I put my hand on the table and got up from my seat. Then Ill just leave. Are you nning to go already? The tea hasnt even cooled down yet. The evil girl who followed him said with a slightly regretful expression. There is a lot of work to be done. The next time I see you will be in Jiangsu. Never let down your guard. The head of the Sima family is not someone who can be underestimated. Of course. You too, be careful. * * * Have you packed everything? yes. Then lets leave. The members of Cheonan Gambu, who were on the backs of horses, vigorously shook the reins in their hands. Seventeen horses running over the highway making a loud noise. As I was looking out the window in the four-horse chariot located in the center of the formation, I turned to Damun, who was sitting across from me, and asked. How are you feeling? I thought I would have mixed feelings, but I am actually surprised by how calm I am. It has finallye. I can only feel that way. A soft smile formed on Damuns lips. I thought that as someone from Simase, he would have mixed feelings, but judging by his reaction, it didnt seem like that was necessarily the case. If we were to look at the faces of the Cheonan Inspector General who participated in this incident, it was as follows. Damun Hwadaerang, Hong Seonghyeon, Hwang Hojin, Bangcheoksam, Yeo Sook, Janggang Johyup, Cheonwoo, Changin, Dojang, Seo Hoseon, Sawooyeon, Dokgoseong, Lee Suyeon. Literally, all of the departments top talent were mobilized. Those excluded were only the soldiers of the execution unit who were busy interrogating criminals. It makes me a little sad to think that I wont be able to see Tang Sojeos face for a while. The destination is the Murim Alliance Jiangsu branch. On the surface, it was a journey to inspect a branch of the Meng. In reality, the move was to proceed with the Sandong Akga relocation n that had been prepared for a long time. Now that I think about it, Sima Sega has been strangely quiet in recent years. He has no choice but to do that. The Great Lord of the White Wolf wiped out two of Segas main units at once. In the past, there was an incident in which the armed forces that Sima Seju had put so much effort into raising were annihted by the evil spirit. For Sima Shiga, it was a truly painful blow. In a way, it could be said that it was natural that it had been shrinking and not showing any significant movement for the next few years. Im a little worried. What do you mean by worry? My father is not a person who will quietly crouch down just because the number of cards in his hand has diminished. You can find out if you go and check for yourself. What kind of n does he have? Damun nods and buries himself into the backrest. I returned my gaze and stared out the window again, and said as if throwing something out. Oh, now that I think about it, I forgot to tell you in advance. ? Our primary destination is Shandong, not Jiangsu. yes? To be exact, its Hwang Bose. Why are you telling me that now! Chapter 313 Episode 313 : The Jinjeong family of White Silver in Gansu City. Matriarch! Lord Soga! Youre finally back! The gatekeepers guarding the main gate raised their voices with excitement. The Gasols who rushed out found the two men and let out shouts of joy. Sang Gong (๫)! father! The two men, who returned to their family after three years, were unable to control their emotions and shed tears while hugging their families. There was a warm atmosphere in the hall. ? The woman who was hugging her grandfather with an excited expression momentarily shrugged her shoulders. My grandfathers hot breath passed over the back of my neck. Are you so emotional that your breathing bes heavy? Ugh. My grandfathers hand that was holding my back also seemed strangely strong. A faint moan escaped from the unexpected pain. Huh! The owner of the Geumjeong family was startled and took a step back, widening the distance between him and his granddaughter. He said, touching his hand with an apologetic expression. sorry. I was so excited that I gave myself too much strength without realizing it. are you okay. It could be so. The woman answered with a bright smile and hugged her grandfather again. It would be a lie if I said I wasnt surprised. But I didnt want to break the current bright atmosphere. The people around them had tears in their eyes at the heartbreaking reunion of their grandparents. A feast took ce. Although Segas finances were not very rich, it was an event to celebrate the return of Gaju and Sogaju, not just anyone else. The cap of famous liquor that had been stored in storage for a long time was opened. Dishes made with generous use of precious ingredients were served on the table. The servants, the servants, and the rest of Gasol. Everyone worked together to make it a grand wee ceremony. Did you say that happy times pass quickly? Ugh. I cant eat any more. I dont know how long its been since I had such a good time. The feast came to an end and the world fell into dusk. While the servants were busy cleaning up after themselves, Geumjeong and Sogaju, who were drunk, went to the bedroom with the support of their families. A soft smile appeared on the faces of the family members as they looked at the father and son who fell asleep as soon as theyy down on the bed. How difficult has it been so far? Since betraying the martial faction and joining the Demonic Cult, the Geumjeong family has continued to decline. He was criticized by the people, lost business partners, and was isted because he could not interact with other martial forces. To make matters worse, Gaju and Sogaju are taken to the main body of the Demonic Cult in the name of reformation. It must have been a lot of hardship. How difficult must it have been to spend my days being taken to a demonic cult without knowing why and being indoctrinated into their culture and ideology. Still, Im d you came back safely. okay. Now that Gaju and Sogaju have returned, all that remains is for the Sega to soar again. But it was okay now. Because the two main members of the family returned safely. It felt like my hard work had been rewarded. The days of being discriminated against and despised by the existing demonic cultists are now over. In the future, as a proud member of the Magical Family, I will expand Segas influence and bring back lost movies. The family left the bedroom and dispersed, leaving behind the father and son who were fast asleep. The full moon that rose in Hwiyeongcheong softly illuminated the world. Ugh. How much time has passed? The bedroom door opened and a monster with scattered hair appeared in the hallway with slow steps. The monster scurried out and wiped the drool from the corner of his mouth with his sleeve. An uncontroble impulse came over me. I felt like I would go crazy if I couldnt relieve my desire that was boiling like an active volcano. Boom! The monster jumped off the ground andnded on the roof of the pce. And then he started running in a straight line toward the back garden. * * * ? A pavilion located in the middle of a well-maintained garden. Geumjeong Sejus granddaughter, who was standing holding on to the railing and looking up at the sky, sensed someones presence and turned her head. When did it get this close? A monster with scattered hair was standing behind me, looking in this direction. Before I could scream, arge hand covered my mouth. The woman, unable to withstand the immense strength, fell to the floor and moaned in pain. Do not resist. If youre thinking about asking for help, dont do it. A monsters voice prates my ears. The womans pupils dted. Only then was he able to find out the identity of the monster that attacked him. What the hell is this! Sigh! A monster who viciously tears off a womans clothes. The blood vessels burst and the red-stained eyes added to the grotesqueness. The woman stared nkly at the monsters face, not even thinking about resisting. I was able to recognize it instinctively. What is the monsters purpose? That made it even more confusing. Because the monster in front of him was never the kind of person who would do something like this to himself. Oh no! Stay still! I tried struggling btedly, but what came back was a merciless punch. The womans head turned away, she clutched her cheek and made an expression of disbelief. It was then. What on earth are you doing now? Wow! The ck figure lunged at the lions hooves and kicked the monsters side. The new form of the monster bounced off and rolled around on the ground. Are you okay? Ha grandpa. I guess Im toote. The intruder, Geumjeong Sega, sighed deeply and took off his outer garment to cover the womans body. He then shouted at the monster who was staring at him with bloodshot eyes. You pathetic bastard! Kaaah! The head of the Geumjeong family, a monster, let out a scream and rushed towards his father. * * * About two oclock passed. So Gaju, who had fainted while leaning against a pir in the pavilion, regained consciousness. ? A cold wind passed by, enveloping Sogajus face. My shoulders were shaking. here is? I didnt understand the situation. He must have fallen asleep in bed. Huh! He raised himself from his seat, cing his hand on his forehead, and a shocking sight appeared in his eyes. Torn clothes were strewn about. A woman covering her naked body with ill-fitting clothes was ring at me with wary eyes. . There was a blue bruise on his swollen cheek. It was as if he had been beaten by someone. The man who recognized the womans identity let out a scream-like cry. Seonaya! Have youe to your senses now? Geumjeong Segaju, who was leaning against the pir across from him and treating his injuries, asked with a bitter expression. Oh father? What on earth is this? The hem of the clothes stained red. A wound that looks like it was scratched by an animals ws. It didnt take long to understand the situation. So Gajus facial muscles, which were confused, stiffened. The moment I realized who the culprit was who had done such a terrible thing to my nephew, whom I had seen since I was a child, and whom it would not hurt to see. Ugh! Sogaju let out a desperate cry and tore out her hair with both hands. I couldnt believe it. I couldnt ept reality. The words he had said before beheading Hyukseong Dojang, an elder of the Kunlun Sect, shed through his mind. [Do you remember the woman whom the elder frightened eight years ago?] [It may have been entertainment for one night for the elder, but the person who lost her virginity was greatly shocked. So much so that hemitted suicide by hanging himself the next day.] [I knew that would happen. There is no way you would remember such trivial things.] [For your information, the woman I just mentioned was my fianc.] I ended up turning into an animal. A beast that abandoned human principles because it could not control the desires it hated so much. What have I done! Sogajus screams echoed. The current Gansu was the territory of the Demonic Cult. There were two main types of shamans currently active in Gansu. First, the followers of the Demonic Cult. The second are renegades who surrendered to the Demonic Cult in order to survive and to preserve their power. It goes without saying, but from the point of view of the Demonic Cult, renegades were simply unreliable beings. Its hard to betray once, but its easy to betray twice. Moreover, isnt their basis the Baekdo martial arts group? That is why the Demonic Cult thoroughly used renegades as discarders. There were many who were forcibly taken to the battlefield and used as meat shields. Of course, the renegades did not decide to surrender without knowing how they would be treated. Whether for survival, revenge, or to enjoy a movie. Betrayal was bound toe with a price. There was only one option given to those who turned their backs on the martial faction. Recognized by the Demonic Cult and officially walking the Demonic Path. A person who once tried his hand at magic could never learn the method of meditation again. On the contrary, a warrior who had learned Jeongjongsimbeop could enter the magic world at any time. The Demonic Cult took note of that fact and made a n to control the renegades. The renegades were forced to learn magic. By making them cross the irreversible river, they proved that they would be loyal to the Demonic Cult. This was the reason why the head of the Geumjeong family and the head of the So family were forcibly taken to the main temple of the Demonic Cult. Of course, in order to learn magic, it was necessary to take magic pills to reverse blood flow. If a person who has not attained the Reverse Blood Retardation carelessly learns magic, there is a high probability that he or she will be a madman intoxicated with magic. The problem was that the amount of hemp that could be produced per year was limited. Although it was a Demonic Cult that had been stockpiling Demonic Dans for a long time in preparation for the Great Demon War, it was realistically impossible to turn all the Murim people in the upied territory into Demonic Danes. Therefore, the Demonic Cult only allowed the leaders of each sect and family to take Demonan. He made them into demons and controlled each force. Unfortunately, taking Madan did notpletely relieve the side effects of magic. For those who entered magic at ater age, it was difficult to see the effects of magic. It was his fault that Sogaju of the Geumjeong family lost his sense of reason due to his demonic nature. Keuheuk! Unable to endure the pain, So Ga-ju ended up shedding tears like chicken shit. Teaching magic to the martial arts people in the upied territories and turning them into magicians. The demonists said this about a series of processes. Its called edification. * * * The road to Shandong was not so smooth. As the Great War dragged on, all warriors in the areas where the front line was formed were stranded on the battlefield. As the white warriors who were supposed to maintain security flocked to the battlefield, it was natural for the ck swordsmen and thieves to take charge. The security has not deteriorated as drastically as in the past when Zhejiang was invaded by Japanese pirates. The people were anxious, and domestic business andmerce shrank. Naturally, neighboring areas were also affected. This was the reason why bandits frequently blocked the path of my group and I heading to Shandong via Anhui. Stop! Hehe! Where are you going so busy? If you dont obey my orders, I will shoot you! A group of bandits, probably about fifty years old, pulled their bowstrings and threatened them. The atmosphere was different from the bandits we encountered earlier. The armament was unified and the level of each one was not low. Is it a green forest? Apparently, there was a mountain vegetable belonging to the green forest nearby. A giant carrying arge club on his shoulder stepped forward and shouted. Those guys in the carriage! Come out! . You better pop out before the count to three! Otherwise! An energetic expression. The reason the bandits took this easy on was simple. Because there are only fifteen people here. Thats right. I leisurely crossed my arms and smiled. They said they didnt know how to be scared of a one-day puppy tiger, and it was just that. oh. As I stared out the window, the backs of two monks with drawn swords came into view. Did those two decide to step forward this time? Cheonwoo Dojo and Changin Dojo. I was curious about how much the two people would have grown while not seeing each other, and the perfect stage was set. What are you thinking? . You dont mean to go against this number, do you? The standoff may continue for some time. The one who made the first move was Changin Dojang. Sigh! The chest of the giant holding the club cracked and blood sttered. The giant, who was looking down at his own body with a nk expression, fell down helplessly. Changin Dojang shook the blood off his sword and muttered. Bandits who dont even know their subject, how dare they. Chapter 314 Episode 314 Reminds me of the old days. I remembered the time in the past when I toured the entire Zhejiang region with Dojang Tianyu and suppressed a group of ck thieves and thieves. At the time, I didnt have any hardships or hardships, but when I think about it now, it was just a memory. I felt a sense of another world. Now I have subordinates who move things for me even if I dont have to use my hands myself. There was no need to sweat hard dealing with a motley crowd. This is why people should gain power and rise to high positions. Every time Changin Dojang used the Four Days Sword Technique, the bandits who were attacking him shouted and fell down. It was indeed an act of inaction worthy of a talented person who would lead the future of the Jeomchang faction. Although his arrogant personality of looking down on others did not change, his skills were genuine. Now I know how to discern between interests and interests to a certain extent. It wasnt just Changin Dojo that grew. The Cheonwoo Dojo was no different from him. Even though he was dealing with multiple enemies, his movements showedposure. My hand has be quite cruel while I havent seen it. Was there some kind of change of heart? Perhaps his values changed after seeing the disciples of the monk who died on the battlefield. Are you the same person as the back-and-forth Taoist who had a fight with me over whether or not to give the bandits we defeated a chance to rehabilitate? Although he still did not take the life of the defeated enemy, he did not hesitate in the series of movements of abolishing the danjeon and cutting the tendon. There was not a hint of hesitation. Kaaak! You monster! Ha surrender! I surrender! Please just spare my life! Of the dozens of arrows fired by the bandits, not a single one injured a horse or person. On the other hand, due to the activities of the two Taoists, the formation established by the bandits copsed miserably. There was no longer a fight or anything. It was a one-sided massacre. All the way there! By the time more than half of the bandits had been subdued. A bald-headed man emerged through the bushes on the right and threw out a lions hooves. Dojo Cheonwoo and Dojo Changin ignored the voice and continued swinging their swords. Ugh! Now wait! The bandits, who had been relieved by the appearance of reinforcements, were startled and took their stance. You guys! Cant you hear me? Tendons sprouted from the bald mans forehead. As I watched the situation, I narrowed my eyes. It looks like Chaeju came in person. A supreme expert. It was an act of inaction that was too outstanding for one thing. Even so, it is difficult to deal with a single member of the Cheonan Inspector General. Thats quite a number. If you think about it, there was no way that there were only fifty bandits belonging to the Sanchae under Nokrim. Aside from the group that showed upte, there were probably more people guarding the mountainous area. thud! The bald-headed man mmed the godfather in his hand on the floor and shouted as if warning. Do you think you can do something like this and get away with it? Is there any reason why you cant be safe? As I answered with interest in my voice, the man turned to me with fierce eyes. He seemed to have intuitively realized that I was the leader of the group. You will regret it! You certainly dont think you can roam around the central ins as you please, ignoring the name of Green Forest! So, are you saying that if you dont want to be a target of the green forest and be chased away, you should take care of yourself? Its not just you! Not only your family and friends, but even your inws and cousins will all be in danger! I stoppedughing. Since it seemed like there would be no answer to this by force, it seemed like they were trying to put pressure on this side by using the power of their group. A normal person might have been frightened by that threat. Bandits are everywhere in the central ins and Noklims influence is that great. As the bald man said, being on the list of killings in the green forest meant that both the person involved and the people around them would be in danger. Thats interesting. Can I ask your nickname? This is Chabaekbu, the leader of Yongolchae ()! Jambaekbu. You were one of the twelve heroes of Green Forest. Yes! The bald-headed man, Chambaekbu, crossed his arms with an energetic expression. He seemed quite proud of his reputation. Mal is a hero of the green forest, but in the eyes of the general public, he is no more or less than a strong thief. Its a littlete, but let me introduce myself. My name is Yeon-woon, and I am the head of the Cheonangambu of the Murim League. Heavenly Dragon? yes. It is called by that nickname. The Baekbubus eyes shook greatly. Threats should also be made individually, targeting people. No matter how great the power of Nokrim is, is it only as strong as the Murim Alliance? Unfortunately, he chose the wrong person to fight. So, are you saying that the head of the Cheonan Inspector General, who is rumored throughout themunity, is a small-scale cooperative? Thats right. As I watched the Baekbu asking the question two or three times, I felt sorry for him. Cold sweat ran down my smooth bald head. By now, he must have realized the situation he was in and was thinking hard about it. How can I survive? What should we do to get through this crisis safely? So, are you going to tell the general creditor what happened today and ask for revenge? . I wont stop you in any way. If you are confident that you can handle it, then do it. Small cooperative! No, Daehyeop! The Baekbu, who was rolling his eyes here and there, pulled out the ax stuck in the ground and threw it far away. Then he knelt down and bowed his head. I did not recognize the nobleman andmitted rudeness! Please forgive me just this once! The bandits standing behind and watching blinked, unable to understand the situation. The Baekbu shouted, looking back at them with a look that threatened to devour them. What are they doing! ? Have you seen these clueless guys? You cant just drop your weapons and surrender! The noise seemed to spread, and soon the bandits threw their weapons to the ground one by one. Changin Dojang looked back at the bandits who were kneeling in line with Oh and muttered as if he was shocked. Im devastated. You can disarm that many people with just a few words. What kind of trouble did I go through? If you look at it this way, there is nothing wrong with the old saying. They say its more about power than force. Dojang Cheonwoo, who took possession of the fallen bandits blood sword, added while cracking his neck. The fifty bandits who appeared earlier had already beenpletely suppressed. . The breathtaking silence continued for a while. As I was sweeping up the bandits lying t on the ground, I spoke to Jang Kang Jo-hyeop, who was yawning as if he was bored. Six warriors. Please speak. Abolish all of their power and cut off their tendons. Anyone who resists can be killed. Sorry for the bandits, but I was far from being benevolent. Whether it was green forest or something else, bandits were ultimately bandits. If you send them back unharmed, someone will end up suffering. I wouldnt know if we hadnt met at all. Their fate was decided at the point when they interfered with the Cheonan Gambus journey. Arent you worried about the aftermath? There was no way he would have tried to take revenge unless Noklims main creditor went crazy. If youre not careful, you could end up turning the entire Murim Alliance into an enemy, so what are your concerns about things like face and pride? In the first ce, I never thought that the loyalty between the bandits would be that strong. Yeo Yeon Daehyeop! Please wait a moment! The arrow fired by Bangcheoksam lodged in the chest of the Baekbu, who looked up with a frightened expression. The energy contained in the arrow was swirling around in his body, so the true uncle could not hold out even for a moment, foaming at the corners of his mouth. Leave the true uncle alive for now. All right. Hee hee hee! The members of the Cheonan Kambu, armed with military gs, drove their horses in unison and attacked the bandits. Blood and flesh sttered and screams echoed throughout the area. Its done. It didnt take long for the situation to be resolved. In fact, it was a one-sided fight that could hardly be called a battle. All members of Cheonan Gambu were not seriously injured, nor were they tired. I looked down at the Baekbu who had been tied up and dragged to the front of the carriage and asked him a question. Where is the keel bar? ? Please guide me. There has been an unexpected dy, so I will have to spend the night there today. * * * Arge mountain vige located halfway up an unknown mountain. The Cheonan inspectors, who had driven the captured bandits into prison, btedly prepared dinner. die! You damn bastards! The rescued women threw stones and curses at the bandits. There was even someone wielding a pole that I didnt know where it came from. Sigh! Ugh. One bandit, who had lost his dantian and was in a haggard state after being hit on the head by a stone, fell to the ground and convulsed, but no one paid any attention to him. It was called cause and effect retribution. Even if he lost his life due to the womens anger, it was his karma. Grumble! A bonfire was lit and a cauldron was ced on top of it. Various spices and ingredients were thrown into the boiling water. The fragrant smell of the wild boar meat that the bandits had caught and dismembered was cooking and spreading. Dok Go-seong and Lee Soo-yeon distributed dishes to the hungry women who gathered there. Eat it slowly. Dok-go-seong looks at the women who are hastily eating with pitiful eyes. Unlike me, I could tell that he truly felt sorry for the womens situation. On the other hand, it was difficult to find emotional agitation on Lee Soo-yeons face. Is it because I learned ice skills? There was no feeling of Kanghos first appearance at all. After finishing the meal. I got up first and searched the borrowers residence to collect anything that could make money. The n was to send the collected items and goods into the hands of the rescued women. Squeak. While taking steps. A subtle noise prated my ears. I looked down at the floor and a smile appeared on my face. When I unsheathed the sword and struck it, there was a thong sound. This meant that there was an empty space under the floor. Anyway, I wonder if someone is a bandit. It seemed like they had set up a secret warehouse in the basement. I dont know why bandits like to hide their wealth so much. Is it because, unlike ordinary people, they cannot use the battlefield? After tearing off the floor, I narrowed my brows slightly as I scanned the dark underground space with my eyes. I felt a strange sense of heterogeneity. Hiss! The moment Inded in the underground space, something sharp flew at my neck. Having already figured out the other persons presence, I lightly tilted my head to avoid it. who are you. . I asked for his identity, but there was no answer. Instead, quick and powerful sword strikes continued to pour in. I lightly waved my hand and blocked all the iing attacks. Its a fairly useful skill, but its not the slightest threat to me right now. Why were you hiding in a ce like this? Why havent you run away yet? The masked person who emerged from the darkness was covering his entire body with tight-fitting night clothes. It was an outfit reminiscent of Hao Wens leader. The third herbivorous Seungryongken (ȭ) of the Byeokryeokken. I lightly dug into the other persons arms and stuck my fist into the sr plexus. Ugh! Unable to withstand the shock, the masked person vomited out what was inside on the ground. I looked down at the masked person with cold eyes and said. Please reveal your identity. . If you dont answer this time, I will torture you. Chapter 315 I knew it the moment I saw episode 315 . The masked person is unrted to Yongolchae (). First of all, the martial arts he learned were different from the actual swordsmanship used by ronin or bandits. It even has a pure aura, as if revealing that it has trained in Jeongjongsimbeop. He was born to learn and practice martial arts from a prestigious family. first. Instead of answering the second question, he firmly grabbed the masked mans chin. When I took off the mask and put my hand into the open mouth, something that felt different from teeth caught on the tip of my index finger. I thought so. The masked man tried to resist by keeping his mouth shut, but there was not even a scratch on his hands, which were covered in strong force. I pulled out the mr with poisonous poison in it and threw it on the floor. It seems like he was trained tomit suicide if the situation arises. For a shadow raised by Baekdos Murim Sega, it seems to be treated quite badly I clicked my tongue and looked down at the back of my hand, and saw that it was covered in a lot of dirty foreign substances. With a frown, I tore off the masked mans clothes and wiped my hands. . Despite the warning that he would be tortured, the masked man seemed to have no intention of opening his mouth. After subduing his acupuncture points, I grabbed him by the back of his neck and escaped the underground space. Boss! What happened? Cheonan Gambu members rushed over after hearing the metallic sound and asked me about the circumstances. After briefly exining the situation, I gave Sa Woo-yeon a mask and gave her instructions. Take him in and interrogate him. What can I ask? What was his identity? Why did he stay in Yongolchae? Even though he saw the bandits being subjugated, why did he hide and wait for an opportunity instead of running away? Find out everything and report back. All right. Please wait a moment. It was then. Damun, who showed upte, called Sawooyeon over with a stern expression. He took off his mask, looked closely at the mans face, and asked in a low voice. Why are you here? . So you decided to join hands with Nokrim to make up for theck of power? The man, who appeared briefly shaken by Damuns appearance, closed his eyes tightly. I felt a firm determination not to answer any questions. As I was quietly observing the situation, I turned to Damun and asked. Do you know this face? Simah Jeok. He is one of the leaders who raised the secret killing squad. The eyes of the Cheonan police officers lined up around him widened significantly. Bisaldae was one of Sima Segas main units that waspletely destroyed at the hands of Yue Yeo-ryeong in the past. Even though it was the main force, it was not an officially active unit. If he was the person who raised such a despotic force, his status within Simase would never have been low. That kind of person was staying in the bandits stronghold, especially in Yonggolchae under Nokrim? It was not a matter to be taken lightly. The partys current location is on the border between Anhui and Shandong. It was not far from Sima Segas sphere of influence. I thought that perhaps, as Damun said, Sima Seju might have joined hands with Nokrim to supplement the insufficient power. I dont know what they were trying to do by going that far, but it was clear that there was a big change in the n. More information is needed. Sawooyeons responsibility has be greater. We had to extract information from Sima Zhi by any means necessary. Tsk, if I had known it would be like this, I would have brought along the partys warriors. I felt somewhat regretful. Damun, who had repeatedly asked Sima Jeok about his purpose, sighed and said. I will also assist with the interrogation. Are you talking about Sohyeop? I have no skill in torture, but I can shake the targets spirit with the Jin method. It will be helpful in some way. All right. Please do so. Sa Woo-yeon, carrying Sima Jeok on her shoulder, headed to the empty warehouse with Damun. I clinked my palms together and greeted the members lined up around me. Put aside your curiosity about the results of the interrogation and go back to your own business. If were going to leave early tomorrow morning, shouldnt we get ready for bed now? * * * The next morning. I got up from the bed and frowned upon hearing Damuns report. You mean hes dead? yes. What happened? I dont think Master Sam killed him by mistake. I do not know. He screamed, lost consciousness, fell limp, and then died. Although it was intense torture, it probably wasnt enough to cause death Did Sima Jeok suffer from heart disease or something? My heart stopped because I couldnt stand the shock. well. At least I dont remember hearing that he was suffering from a chronic illness. The person who was supposed to be responsible for Sima Segajus n died in vain. My mind became confused due to the unexpected situation. Things are going wrong. The only person he could trust now was Chen Ji-ryeong, who had been dispatched to Jiangsu Province in advance. I can only hope that her preliminary research yields meaningful results. sorry. There is no need to ask for forgiveness. I have no intention of holding the cooperative responsible for the unexpected sudden death. I didnt feel like I wanted to rebuke Damun. He must be feeling embarrassed about the current situation. How embarrassing must it have been to have stepped forward to help with the interrogation, but the subjects breathing stopped before you could do anything. Even though the target is a person from Sima Sega. They might be worried that there might be a misunderstanding. I got up from my seat and immediately left Chaejus residence. Damun quietly followed behind. Where is the body? It was left in the warehouse where the interrogation was conducted the day before. All right. Sima Jeoks body was tied to a chair in the middle of the warehouse. The wounds all over the body gave an idea of the severity of the torture that had been carried out the previous day. . I held Sima Jeoks head up by his hair and narrowed my eyes. Watching him stick his tongue out like a dog in heat, I felt a strange sense of dj vu. I moved behind the chair, concentrated my energy on my fingertips, and stabbed the corpse in the back of the head. The fingers, enveloped in thin steel, dug into the hard head without hesitation. Boss? Damun looked surprised at my sudden action. The face looked as if he didnt know why the body was being mutted. The hand that had been rummaging through Sima Jeoks mind for a long time finally came out. I didnt think so. A small bug wriggling between my thumb and index finger came into view. Damuns eyes became the size of a flowerntern. It was the moment when the cause of Sima Jeoks sudden death was revealed. Go(M). A preciousmodity that is only produced in limited quantities even in the Demonic Cult. To be more precise, it was a type of worm that lived in the body of living things. The characteristic of this bug is that it normally stays quiet, but in response to certain situations, it emits a very small amount of secretion. For example, when more pain than allowed is inflicted on the hosts body. Why Ko Probably one of two things. Either you cut off the head of a Demon Cult and gained ashes like I did, or you betrayed the Baekdo Martial Arts and secretly joined hands with the Demon Cult. ! It would be nice if it were the former, but I think its probably thetter. It was a confirmation work done out of curiosity after seeing the condition of the body. Still, I thought the possibility was low, but I felt absurd when the assumption I had in my head turned out to be true. Sama Seju, this guy has gone so far. At this point, I couldnt help butugh out loud. It urred to me that things might not turn out as easily as I thought. * * * Shandong (ɽ|) Hwang Bo-se. My group and I finally arrived at our destination and unpacked our luggage at our amodation. Because they had made contact with each other in advance, the members of the Hwangbo family warmly weed the members of the Cheonan Gambu. Of course, it was visible that they only weed it on the outside, but were very wary on the inside. So, may I ask why Director Cheonan-gam, who is renowned throughout the Central ins, visited my home? My living room in Gajujeon. The head of the Hwangbo family and the head of the Taesang family sat across from me across a long table. Both of them were strong yers with high reputations throughout the midfield. In particr, Hwang Bo-gak, the previous head of the family, was an absolute master who upied the first seat of the Ten Heavenly Emperors and was the King of Fist of his time. Originally, he would have died at the hands of a blood-sucking demon emperor, but as history changed due to his return, he was still alive and well to this day. I have a suggestion for you, matriarch. proposal? yes. It will be a mutually beneficial deal. When you say that, it makes me curious. Tell me about it. Dont you want to get rid of the Yue family from Shandong? ! Although we are currently unable to exert our power properly due to the pressure of the Hwangbo family, I believe that the head of the family knows how great the power of the Ak family is. Hwang Bose-jus eyes narrowed. I would suddenly wonder why I was saying this. It was a fact known to all martial artists that I had a close rtionship with Eum-gwi, the head of the Taesang family of Shandong music. Didnt you say it was a mutually beneficial offer? Thats right. Why is it in your interest to get rid of the evil family? I just dont understand. You misunderstood. I said I would remove the music, but I did not say I would eliminate it. Isnt that what you mean? no. I may have used some harsh expressions to upset the head of the family, but I have no intention of destroying my rtionship with the evil family. I had no intention of arousing suspicion by lying needlessly. Just revealing the facts as they are will be enough to achieve the goal. The important thing was to gain the trust of Hwang Bose-ju. if? I n to have the Yue family leave Shandong and settle in Jiangsu. ! I hope Hwang Bose will help us with that. Now was the point. It is said that the rtionship between the Hwangbo family and the Shandong music family was bad, but that was because the two families werepeting with each other for regional interests. If amon goal existed, it would be quite possible for the two generations to join hands as long as their interests did not conflict. For the Shandong Akga, it was good because they could gain a strong ally to help with the migration n, and for the Hwangbo family, it was good because they could drive out the thorny Murim family from the region. Of course, it was unclear whether Hwang Bose, who had nothing to regret, would simply try to help the Shandong Musicians. You could just stand by and let them take care of your own affairs, or you could just pretend to help them a little and then get out of the way. What I have to do from now on is coordination in that regard. I continued talking with a smile on my face. I can assure you that it will be an alliance that brings good results to both the Hwangbo family and the Shandong music family. Chapter 316 Episode 316 Are you sure? What do you mean? Its about migration, not expansion. of course. I nodded in the affirmative. Expanding your influence without giving up your existing foundation ispletely different from giving up your existing rights and pioneering a new path. The effort you have to put in, the risks you have to take, and the rewards you have to pay. More than anything, thetter is the reason why Hwang Bose will help with this matter. As the owner of Hwangbo Sega, he would naturally want to receive confirmation here. He took the tea utensil brought by Sibi and handed me a cup filled with tea and said, If the Shandong Musicians move to Jiangsu, it means they will push out the martial arts forces that had established themselves in the area and take over, right? Thats right. I dont think it would be that simple. Of course, we have made all the necessary preparations. I want to hear what preparations you made. I recited exactly what Ak Yeo-ryeong had said before to persuade the owner of Hwayang Sangdan. As the story progressed, Hwang Bose-jus expression changed in various ways. He seemed surprised to find that the n was more sound than expected. Thats amazing. I thought Shandong music was strangely quiet recently, but I never thought they were preparing for something like that. The Sima family deviated from the right path and dabbled in all kinds of unclean things. And the Cheonan Inspectorate secured sufficient evidence regarding the denial. . In addition to the justification of military force, the support of Hwayang Sangdan was added. With these conditions met, the likelihood of the n failing is extremely low. I dont think its a bad method. If there is a clear viin and the Shandong Akga is punishing them, the bacsh from vested interests can be minimized. yes. If it goes well, it will not only win the publics support but also put Akga on a rock. Perhaps Baekrangdaejus joining was a stepping stone for this? Thats not it. The migration n was made after Lord Baekrang decided to join the alliance. It is true that you joined for the revival of the family It seems you were the one who came up with the n and rmended it to the Lord of the White Dragons. Thats right. I heard you were a resourceful person, but I never thought you would be like this. Youre praising me so I dont know what to do. Hwang Bose-jus mouth slowly drew an arc. He was probably ying hard on the abacus in his head right now. Whether the offer is epted or not, Hwangbo-sae has nothing to lose. I cant help but feel good because there are no risks to take while the clear benefits are presented. Hwangbo Seju, who had quenched his thirst with tea, came out and made direct eye contact. He then ced his sped hands on his knees and asked. If Hwang Bose helps with the matter, what kind ofpensation can he receive? What do you mean by price? If you give something, you should receive something in return. Isnt that the martialw? . It felt like something wasing. I didnt answer right away, but fiddled with my teacup. As expected, ites out like this. * * * As mentioned earlier, there was nothing to regret for Hwang Bose. Whether the Shandong Akga seeds in relocating safely or the n goes awry due to some variable. Either way, it was an ideal ending from the Hwangbo familys perspective. No, rather, you might want an ending in which the Shandong Yue family and the Sima family n to attack each other. If the two martial powers fall at once, the Hwangbo family will be able to take advantage of the gap to rapidly expand their power. The position of aplete outsider. Therefore, it was something I could confidently ask for. If you want help from this side, pay the appropriate price. Most likely, if this party agreed toply with the request, Hwangbo Sega would most likely be asked to hand over some of the interests held by Sima Sega. To establish a bridgehead to advance into Jiangsu. I withdrew the smile from my face and shook my head lightly. I think its difficult to answer that question. What does it mean? I am only in the position of supporting Shandong music to the extent possible. I cannot arbitrarily guess the intentions of evil families and represent them, and I do not have the authority to do so. I understand what you mean. If so, I will invite the head of the Ak family to my home and discuss the matter together. well. Perhaps Akajiaju will not ept Hwangbosegas invitation. Youre talking nonsense. Didnt you want to receive support from your family? This doesnt work, that doesnt work either. Why on earth are you asking me to do something? I clicked my tongue with a bitter smile on my lips. Even though I clearly know why this side is showing disapproval, I am puzzled. I am not a member of the evil family, but I know roughly what the members of that family think of the Hwangbo family. Do you have to distort the cause because of personal feelings to write? What the matriarch said is right. But it is also true that those personal feelings were the decisive reason for preparing this n. . I had no intention of pleasing the other person by spinning around. In times like these, it would have been better to be blunt and make your refusal clear. It is difficult to promisepensation. However, if there is a reason why Hwang Bose has to help with this matter, I can exin it to you. Ill listen to it first. First, the probability of sess of the n is quite high. Its hard to say this, but in fact, support from the Hwangbo Family is not absolutely necessary. . There are two main reasons why we seek help from Hwang Bose. This is so that the Hwangbo family does not feel anxious about the movements of the evil family, and because we need a credible organization to inform the world of the Sima familys sins. . The former purpose has already been achieved, and in the case of thetter, it is okay to ask a member of the Five Great Families other than the Hwangbo Family instead. For example, the Nangong family of Anhui. So, what youre saying is that there is nothing to regret, and the same goes for the evil family? Thats right. I know what you want to say, but that is no reason for the Hwangbo family to help the Shandong music family. If the Shandong music family safely moves to Jiangsu, wouldnt it be good for the Hwangbo family? Didnt you just say that? Hwang Boses help is not necessarily needed. I dont think I feel the need to dispatch warriors from my family. And second. This is most important. There is a possibility that the Sima Family joined hands with the Demonic Cult. what? All we have so far is circumstantial evidence, but it can be considered almost certain. Tell me in a little more detail. On my way here, I stayed overnight at a kettle house. We subdued the bandits, rescued the imprisoned women, and brought them to a nearby vige. Isnt Yongolchae arge mountain vegetable under Nokrimsmand? A warrior from the Sima family was hiding in the underground warehouse of that keelhouse. But suffering was discovered in his head. ! It is obvious why the Demonic Cult joined hands with Sima Segawa. If the Sima family is left unattended, it will definitely strangle the Huangbo family someday. In the worst case, Hebei and Shandong may fall into the hands of the Demonic Cult Enough with that. I understand enough. Samasega is trying to do something by colluding with Noklin. And behind Sima Sega, there is a demonic religion. It was obvious what Hwang Bose-ju thought when he heard this story. Didnt something simr already happen once in Gansu? . The Hwangbo family head exchanged nces with the previous family head. It seemed like they were exchanging opinions by voice. I sighed softly and tilted the teacup in my hand. Hwangbo-se was worried because he did not have enough material to persuade his side, but as the circumstances surrounding Sima-ses coboration with Demonicism were revealed, the missing pieces were filled. If I didnt know, I wouldnt have known. Now that I found out, even as Hwangbo Seok, I couldnt stay still. At least they will try to do some verification work. I dont know whether to ept the offer and move with the Shandong Musicians or to send someone separately to investigate. In any case, the primary goal was achieved. At this level, I can say that I have fulfilled my role sufficiently. Whoa. In his previous life, there was no such thing as the Sima family joining forces with the Demonic Cult. It was not difficult to guess why history changed. Because of me, the Shandong Musicians stopped colluding with the Demonic Cult. Perhaps Ma Jyoju chose the Sima Family as the Wulin faction to rece the Shandong Yue Family? In addition to the region where the familys power is located, there is also a background that could betray the political faction, Murim, at any time. From the religious leaders point of view, there was no other family that had such conditions. Cheonan Inspector General. yes. King Kwon, who had been watching the conversation without saying anything until now, finally parted his lips. I was impressed. There was a reason why you were recognized as an executive at a young age. Thats too much praise. I will ept the offer. Instead, lets put one condition on it. As I said, I cannot represent Akgas wishes. It would be possible to convey the story, but. Dont worry. Because this is a condition ced on you, not on an evil family. I will listen first and then decide. I want to see your skills. yes? I would like to get a glimpse of the skills of the Cheonan Inspector General, of whom there are many rumors. Are you really saying we should dance together? I see. I frowned slightly. What does the alliance between me and King Gwon have to do with our alliance? This old man was carrying out an obvious trick. I saw your teacher on the front line in Hebei not long ago. What a great warrior he was. Maybe if it werent for me, he would have be the king of his time. It was a strange thing to say. Even though it seemed like he was praising his teacher, he was secretly exalting himself. It was as if he was saying that the Thunder King was a lesser title than the King of Fist. Although it was a well-intentioned provocation, it caused a stir for no reason. Now that I have the chance, I wanted to check it out. Just how skilled is the Thunder Kings disciple? . Couldnt you think of it as an old mans n and ept it? All right. I nodded without much hesitation. If you could get the help of the Hwangbo family with just one dance, it could be said to be cheap. Perhaps what they want is the leadership of the alliance. In an official setting, I create a situation where the king knocks me down. Through this, the warriors participating in the operation clearly understand which side has the upper hand. That was probably the reason why the Taesang family head of the Hwangbo family asked me to help them. Of course, the main group of this n was the Shandong Akga family, and the power that the Hwangbo family could hold in its hands would ultimately be limited. So winning or losing wasnt that important. The most ideal picture would have been to hold out for the sake of Hwang Boses reputation and then concede the victory. but. I was grumpy for no reason because I tripped over my teacher. I began to look at things that I would normally consider positive and ignore with a twisted perspective. As a king, I felt like I had to properly humiliate him before he would be relieved. Youre treating the teacher as if you were a subordinate. If it werent for me, youre an old man who would have already passed away. Chapter 317 Episode 317 King Kwon and I stood facing each other in the center of the huge training hall. Its a unique type of gym. In a typical training hall, various measures were taken to prevent outsiders from looking inside. Such as cing sharp iron bars on a high wall or cing security guards. But here it was the opposite. It looked like the Yongbong branch meeting hall, with tiered seating along the wall. Should it really be said to be a huge martial arts power that upied the top spot of the five major families? There were all sorts of things within the familys grounds. Youve gathered a lot in that short period of time. The seats were filled with Hwang Bose familys gasols. Among them were some faces I recognized. Kwon Ryong (ȭ) Hwang Bo-jin. Segas elder Hwang Bo-kyung. He had an ill-fated rtionship with Hwang Bo-jin before the Yongbong Branch was held, and he and Hwang Bo-gyeong visited Nanman together as a delegation. Hwang Bo-jin was looking at me with not-so-nice eyes. The very ufortable expression on his face seemed to be asking, Why are you having a dance with the Lord of the House of Lords? King Hwang Bo-gak said, cracking his neck with a loud sound. First, we have to decide on the conditions for victory or defeat. . Three hundred sums. If you can hold out for three hundred sums, I will assume you lost. How is it? Are you saying that even 300 won is too much to subdue a distant junior? I burst outughing as I watched King Kwon unhesitatingly set conditions that were unfavorable to him. great. I nodded without much resistance. There was no reason to refuse. If one side had admitted defeat or wanted to fight until they copsed, my side would have demanded correction, citing fairness. The opponent is an absolute expert who holds the first ce in the Ten Heavenly Emperors. I had to deal with such a person within the framework of Bimura. If its real, its possible to create variables in some way. If it was a sparring purely based on skill, I had no hope. Therefore, there was a need to impose restrictions. Since the Lord of the House of Lords has set the rules, may I decide the price of the bet? bet? If youre going to have a secret dance, wouldnt it be better to make a small bet at the same time? Sounds like fun. What would you bet? If I lose in Bimu, I will give you a thousand gold coins. ! On the other hand, if I win, the head of the Taesang family wille forward and help me with the relocation n. her. Hwang Bo-gak bursts intoughter as if he is shocked. No matter how you look at it, it was definitely not a light bet. The atmosphere in the training hall suddenly calmed down. Piercing gazes poured in from all directions. The Gasols of the Hwangbo Family were ring at me with cold eyes. It was a natural reaction. It seems that the junior, who should have politely asked for guidance, is not afraid to challenge him. You wanted to have a fight with me to the point where you risked your master, so you will ept this level of provocation, right? To the middle school students, it might seem like I was making rude remarks, but that didnt really matter. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. Shouldnt provocation be repaid with provocation? Hwang Bo-gak said while taking a leisurely stance. Lets make concessions to the yers. I understand that you have epted it. Slurp. The sword that came out of its scabbard let out a cold light. Several onlookers who recognized the value of the famous sword let out soft exmations. They said they would give up the yer, but theres no need to move in a hurry. I leisurely hovered around Hwang Bo-gak, waiting for an opportunity. Hwang Bo-gak stood in ce like a stone statue and waited for me to attack. The shimmering energy on the surface of the sword rose and formed a clear shape. The manifestation of Geomgang. A heavy energy wave spread around me and Hwangbogak and encroached on the entire area. A suffocating silence fell on the training ground. That too for a while. Empty! I kicked off the ground and ran straight towards Hwangbo-gak. Just before the sharp sword tip touches the side. Hwang Bo-gak, who rotated the new model halfway as if he had been waiting, lightly pushed Geogwal away with his left hand. At the same time, he extended his right fist and aimed at my face. Paang! The sound of waves rang in my ears. I narrowly avoided the attack by tilting my head back, but instead of retreating, I narrowed the gap even further. The sword attack was just a bait. The real goal is this. He let go of his hand holding the sword and threw out his fists one after another, hitting Hwang Bo-gaks upper body. Puff puff! Quad deud deuk! Hwang Bo-gak was pushed back by an unexpected attack, leaving long marks on the ground. I grabbed the handle out of the air before it hit the ground. You seem surprised. Hwang Bo-gaks expression was quite worth seeing. He was blinking as he looked down at the torn clothes. Even if there was no actual damage, pride would inevitably be hurt. It was in front of Gasol watching. You confidently said you would give up a yer, but you lost face from the beginning. How embarrassing must it be for you. It was a risky gamble, though. It achieved some significant results. In order to embarrass an absolute expert, it was necessary to do something like this. Puff poop! Hwang Bo-gak suddenly punched the air. A powerful force flew through the space, destroying the ce where I had been standing just a moment ago. I spread out the ghost beam and moved it quickly and irregrly while spraying the Wolyeonggeoms herbivores. April, the twelfth herbivorous month. The 21st herbivorous month (). The illusion of a sword fluttering like a dance obscured Hwang Bo-gaks vision, and dozens of strands of sword energy swept over the ce where he stood. The ground turned over and a cloud of dust rose. The next moment, Hwang Bo-gak came out of the dust cloud and hit my new model roughly. Big! Unable to hold on, I was thrown away and groaned as I regained my bnce in the air. Even though I had prepared in advance, the shock seeped into my bones. If he hadnt put brain protection equipment on top of his self-defense equipment, he would have suffered internal injuries. pop! pop! pop! In order to avoid Hwang Bo-gak, who kept following him, he continued to move by kicking the spheres of Noegi. At the same time, they swung their swords in all directions as if performing a sword dance. The eleventh herbivorous month. A thin remnant was left in the air following the swords trajectory. Most of the remnants were bare grass, but some were real grass. If used properly, it could be used to keep the opponent from blindly narrowing the gap. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwaang! As I somehow managed to shake off the chase and widen the distance, a torrential downpour of attacking fists poured down again. I clicked my tongue as Iunched the new model straight to the left. Theres no time to catch my breath. Indeed, an absolute master was an absolute master. He was never someone to be taken lightly. If I let go of my tension, a thousand gold coins might just evaporate. bang! Hwang Bo-gak, who had tied down my movements with a long-distance check, immediately narrowed the distance and forced me to engage in closebat. If the gap is widened, attacks will pour out in heaps, and if we are tied up in checks, the distance will narrow again. As I was frantically taking a step back, I clicked my tongue inwardly. It was a simple tactic, but that made it even more difficult. Absolutely! Brain energy was oveid on the steel energy that surrounded the surface of the sword. The moment Geogeol, engulfed in white electricity, made contact with his fist, a tremendous explosion engulfed the entire area. Kwaaaaang! * * * Is this possible? Hwang Bo-gak, the head of the Hwang Bo-sega family, muttered with an embarrassed expression. I began to wonder if the man in front of me was really Jisoo, who had not yet even grown up. They say he is the greatest genius in the history of Moorim. I had heard and knew that Cheonryong single-handedly defeated the Blood Witch. But wasnt it said that it was possible only by borrowing the power of Geumgong? wickedness! Something invisible and sharp cut into the sleeve of Yeonsuns clothes. If it were an ordinary warrior, he might have been intimidated, but Yeonsun didnt even blink. It is certainly. This guy. The location of the conscious energy is urately understood. Rather than leaving his position or protecting himself with self-defense weapons, he was dodging all attacks with a margin of a piece of paper. It was impossible for anyone to perform such a skill unless they were one of the highest-ranking fire fighters. Have we already taken one step to the next level? My back felt chilly. A divinity who has surpassed absolute heights while only in his mid-twenties. I couldnt even guess how far the young man in front of me would have grown ten years from now. If I do it wrong, I might really lose. Hwang Bo-gak, who felt a sense of crisis, gave off explosive momentum and put pressure on Yeon-woon. Every time I extended my fist, the ground cracked and the air distorted. The aftermath of the fight was so great that some of the spectators watching the sparring groaned and left their seats. I know that you have great talent. But its not crazy enough for me yet! Suddenly Yeonsun lost his bnce and stumbled. The only way to use Uihyungganggi was to hit the opponent. It could be used in a variety of ways depending on the casters capabilities. For example, targeting the blind spot of consciousness to form an obstacle under the opponents feet. Wow! Finally, Hwang Bo-gaks fist hit Yeon-woon precisely in the abdomen. Yeonsun, who was coughing up blood and flying away, rolled around on the ground unsightly. Everyone watching thought it hade to a conclusion. . Except for Hwang Bo-gak, the person who attacked. He narrowed his eyes and looked down at his hands. The index finger was bent over the back of the hand. What have you done? It was a blow that could not be avoided, blocked, or parried. Im sure it was. When I came to my senses, I realized that I was also injured. Ugh. Yeon-woon lets out a faint groan and helps Shin-hyeong stand up. Strangely enough, despite having been hit so hard, he looked unharmed. He coughed slightly, brushed off the dust from his clothes, and narrowed his eyes as he spoke. There are sixty sums left. . * * * Hwang Bo-jin, who was watching Bimu, rubbed his eyes with both hands. I simply could not ept the situation in front of me. I thought it was a fight with a clear oue, but Cheonryong was doing well, contrary to everyones expectations. I knew it was a monster, but. Anyway, I never thought it would be like this. What kind ofte-season index in the world can withstand more than 200 points against an absolute expert? The gap has widened to this extent? After being humiliated by Cheonryong in Honam, he worked hard to improve his skills. After much effort and vomiting blood, I was finally able to reach the pinnacle of excellence. Now, even within the family, he is recognized as a strong man in name and reality who does not have many enemies. Still, I thought we might have caught up to some extent. It was a mistake. Cheonryong had already be a superman, standing shoulder to shoulder with the best warriors of Martial Arts. My shoulders lost strength due to a sense of dejection. What kind of effort have you made so far? Meanwhile, Hwang Bo-kyung, who was sitting on the opposite seat and watching the dance, was secretly smiling at the corners of her mouth. [So, you were thinking of taking advantage of Jeol Young-gaeks situation and taking him under yourmand?] [ Thats right.] [You were the one who did something, so you should take responsibility.] [ Of course, I n to do that. ] [Remember this. You owe me something.] The conversation I had with Yeonsun in the past passed through my mind. As expected, his eyes were not wrong. This is why people had to know how to see the future and invest. * * * The twenty-second herbivorous first month. The moon on a frosty night. Countless particles of energy scattered like frost. I said something to Hwang Bo-gak, who stopped in ce and was taking a deep breath. Three hundred sums. Its over. . I guess I won the bet. Chapter 318 Episode 318 As promised, the Lord of the House of Lords muste forward and help with the relocation n. I will keep my promise. You provoked your junior for no reason and then you ended up bleeding needlessly. King Hwang Bo-gak let out a bitter smile. Seeing him dejected yet obediently epting the oue, the bitterness in my heart melted like snow and disappeared. There were many twists and turns, but in the end, I was able to eat an absolute master whose name was listed in the Ten Thousand Emperors. It was literally the best result. With this, all preparations for the Shandong Akga relocation n were made. It was a great skill. The nickname that calls you may change in the near future. If it wasnt for the condition that I only had to endure 300 sums, I would have lost. I must have felt relieved. I returned the sword to its scabbard and saved the kings face with a loud voice. There is no need to be humble. Even if it were Botaams sword, he wouldnt be able to withstand three hundred sums against me. You are truly one of the best yers in the midfield. There is still a long way to go. Im just finally able to look up at the wall. The reality is that an ordinary unmanned person cannot even face that wall. It was a good sparring. Thank you for your teachings. Its been a long time since I had fun. After politely hugging him, he turned around and walked away. Just before leaving the training ground, the sound sent by Hwang Bo-gak pierced my ears. -Before you go, can you tell me one thing? -Do you have any questions? -Even if I think about it again, I still dont understand it. What exactly is the method that broke my finger? -Thats one of my secret tricks, so I cant give you a detailed exnation. But I will tell you this much. At that time, what Taesanggaju hit wasnt my abdomen. -if? -It was a sword sheath. -It was a sheath? No way. -It is an illusionary sword because it deceives the other persons senses. This has be clear through the current conversation. The fact that the skills I have honed over the past few years are also applicable to absolute experts. I hummed a song inwardly and headed to the dormitory where the Cheonan inspectors were waiting. * * * I cant believe it. No matter how much the conditions for victory and defeat were set, it was the head of the Taesang family who lost, not anyone else. I can see it with my own eyes. The rumors about the Heavenly Dragon are by no means exaggerated. I heard that the martial arts people of Sichuan support and praise Cheonryong like that. The training ground where Yeonsun left. A roaring noise filled the stands. Hwang Bo-gak handed the removed gauntlet to the waiting warrior and sighed. Is it unfortunate or fortunate? The mood seems to be more focused on Heavenly Dragons unreasonable inaction rather than the fact that I was defeated. It didnt feel as bad as I thought. On the contrary, I even felt willing. How long has it been since Ist saw a junior with such high expectations for the future? For the first time in a long time, I felt my blood boiling. Why dont talented people like thate out from home? As I turned my head and scanned the audience, Hwang Bo-jin, with a very depressed expression, came into view. Hwang Bo-gak clicked his tongue. Hes not a bad guy. It was clear that he had talent, as he crossed the threshold of transcendence without even being able to stand upright. The problem was my frustrating personality. I oftenpared myself to others and dug a tunnel. This was all because I grew up receiving encouragement from people around me. It would be better to be envious and jealous. Perhaps because he grew up hearing that he was a prodigy, he could not easily ept the existence of a martial artist his age who had achieved greater achievements than him. He even mes his ownck of talent and mes heaven. Ugly guy. I was also very timid about such topics, so I never wanted to get involved in anything dangerous. How can you grow if you dont challenge and ovee? The Hwang Bo-jin that Hwang Bo-gak saw had only exquisite patterns and no substance. Depending on the conditions, he is a person of mediocre ability who can be defeated by even a low-ranking warrior. Should we just push them under Heavenly Dragons control? For a moment, such a thought crossed my mind. The need to prepare special measures was felt. It was an idea I came up with on the spur of the moment, but I thought it wouldnt be a bad idea. In any case, the Cheonan Inspectorate is a department with a fixed period of activity. Once the Great War was over, it would have been possible to reinstate Hwang Bo-jin to the family. Even though it is one of the highest-level departments of the Murim League, it is ultimately a new organization. There is no way that Heavenly Dragon, who is suffering from ack of talent, would refuse to be a transcendent expert. It was said that his skills were mediocre, but that was only by Hwang Bo-gaks standards. Looking at it objectively, Hwang Bo-jin was a high-ss person who would be treated well wherever he went. What a brilliant idea. In order for a person to change, an opportunity was needed. There was an expectation that Hwang Bo-jin would change a little as he became a member of arge organization. It may be possible to strengthen the rtionship between the Cheonan Inspector General and the family. I was convinced after meeting and experiencing it in person. Director Cheonan was the type of person who should never be turned into an enemy. On the other hand, if we could get them on the same side, they would be more reassuring than anyone else. I should discuss it with my son. The corners of Hwang Bo-gaks lips twisted upward. He stretched happily and took a step forward. ? At the same time, Hwang Bo-jin, who was trudging out of the training ground, felt an inexplicable chill and shook his shoulders. * * * Imte to say hello. long time no see. Elder. Amodation provided by Hwangbo Sega. I said hello to the old man sitting across from me with a smiling face. I didnt expect you to suddenly visit Hwangbos family. I contacted you in advance, but it looks like you didnt hear from me. Ive been busy with worktely, so I havent been able to pay much attention to misceneous news. The old mans name is Hwang Bo-kyung. He was someone who had previously visited South Manchuria with me as a delegation. Why did youe to see me? You also have an impatient personality. Well, theres no need to be polite between us. Iughed inwardly. I dont know since when we started using the term we are so close. Ill tell you straight. There is one thing I would like to ask you. . You surely havent forgotten, right? You owe me something. Of course I remember. What do you want to ask me to do? assassination. yes? Im asking you to quietly eliminate the person I designated. Im a little perplexed that you suddenly ask me to kill someone. I will listen to it until the end and then make a decision. I pretended to be troubled and scratched my head. For some reason, before I started talking, I felt like I was surrounded by energy. Contrary to his appearance, he still had a cautious personality. The name of the person I want you to deal with is Hwang Bo-hoon. He is a coteral figure who has recently been rapidly increasing his position within Sega. May I ask why you want to get rid of him? I dont think youll care about that, but Im not instigating something that goes against the right path, so dont worry. I will listen and judge for myself whether it is against the grain or not. First, please tell me the reason. Its simple. Because he crossed the line. ? Even if it was said that he had pushed out his rivals in a dirty way and ascended to the center of power, I couldnt bear to see him rise to the top of the family. Is it possible to take over the position of head of the family? Didnt you just say that he was clearly a coteral figure? It was originally impossible. But what if all the children born to the head of the family at the time gave up on seeding to the head of the family? Are you saying that the family heads biological children are not interested in martial arts, so we have to select an outstanding person from among the familys blood rtives to be the next head of the family? Its simr. Its not that there are no children who learned martial arts, but all of them have limited talent and have achieved low levels of achievement. It is said that the head of arge family requires abilities other than military force, but does that mean the head of the five generations must be a weakling? What Hwang Bo-kyung said was right. In the end, the most important thing in martial arts was power. The head of the family is the face that represents the family. If such a family heads martial arts skills were poor, he would inevitably be ignored by those around him, no matter how great his skills were. I roughly understood the situation. The reason why the elder wants to get rid of Hwang Bo-hoon. Let me tell you this, I dont hate him simply because he is a sidekick. I just decided that there would be no future for the Hwangbo family if he ascended to the top of the family. I dont understand why youre so worried. Even if there is a fight for the position of head of the family anyway, isnt it unlikely that someone from a coteral line will win thepetition? Just as there are various factions within the Murim Alliance, there are also factions within Hwang Bose. And behind Hwang Bo-hoon, there are three elders from coteral backgrounds. Hmm. Ill say it again, if Hwang Bo-hoon had the ability and character to be the head of the family, I wouldnt have instigated your assassination. What on earth did he do that makes you say that? Did you join hands with local ck thieves to raise funds through fraudulent means? That would be better. ? One of my direct reports discovered that he was involved in human trafficking. Human trafficking? Is that really true? Do you think Im going to try to deceive you by making up words that dont exist? If you are an elder, I think you can get by with that. . Its a joke. Unfortunately, we were unable to secure physical evidence. He was so meticulous that he created double and triple escape holes. Well, if you found solid evidence, you wouldnt have asked me to assassinate you, but you would have taken it to Gajujeon. Its okay if I dont give you an answer right away. If you have any doubts, conduct your own investigation. Perhaps he or she is working with a certain intelligence group, right? . Ill wait for a positive answer. After finishing her business, Hwang Bo-kyung left the dormitory at a brisk pace. Left alone, I stared at the steaming teacup and muttered. If youre not going to drink even one sip, why did you ask me to bring you tea? * * * First of all, there was a need to gather information. Unfortunately, Chen Jialing was currently in Jiangsu, so he had to find a local Hao Wen Dao and submit the request. I walked down the street with the jade tablet, symbolizing Hao Wens guest, hanging on a ring at the end of my sword. How much time has passed? A man carrying a load of firewood on his back approached me and spoke to me. Pleasee this way. Chapter 319 Episode 319 The woodcutter, Hao Wen-tao, guided me to the base of the entertainment district. As I ascended to the top floor of the pce with the guidance of the warrior guarding the entrance, a gorgeously dressed woman waiting for me with a table set for drinks came into view. Apparently, the branch manager of Jinan, Shandong Province, was a courtesan like the branch manager of Chengdu, Sichuan Province. The woman, sensing that he was popr, stood up and politely bowed. I meet a noble person. I will omit the full name. I will quickly convey the matter to you. Its a shame. I was hoping that I would be able to talk to the Great Heavenly Dragon, who is famous throughout the central ins. There is something I would like to request from Hao Wen. Please speak. First, please organize and send me information about the power structure within Hwang Bose. The number of factions, the members and power of each faction, their inclinations, orientation, rtionships, and sources of support. I would like to receive materials with as much detail as possible. All right. It wasnt just human trafficking that needed to be investigated. I feel sorry for Hwang Bo-kyung, but I couldntpletely trust what he said to me. [Do you think I would try to deceive you by making up something that didnt exist?] [If you were an elder, I think you would get away with it.] [.] [Im joking.] I said it was a joke in front of the person in question, but its actually half true. It was serious. Even if he didnt necessarily make up the story, he could have cleverly distorted the facts or concealed information that was unfavorable to him. The Hwang Bo-kyung I knew was a very capable person. Didnt this and the third prince of the Beast Pce get stabbed in the back after being deceived by his trick? Second, please monitor Hwang Bo-hoons movements. Who did youe in contact with, where did you go, what did you do? I want you to tell me all about it. If you are Hwang Bo-hun, do you mean the great lord of the Heavenly King? Thats right. He is one of the best masters in the Hwang Bose family. Monitoring your every move is not as easy as it sounds. It is enough not to get too close, but to observe the movements with a telescope. Dont worry, well fully pay for it. All right. And thest one. Please gather information about children who have gone missing in Shandong in the past twenty years. There was a thought that came to mind when Hwang Bo-kyung first talked about human trafficking. If Hwang Bo-hoon had engaged in human trafficking, the purpose was most likely to secure funds for his activities. Otherwise, there would be no way to do something prohibited by nationalw. However, there were two questions that arose here. Is it realistically possible for Hwang Bo-hoon to secure the amount of funds he wants through human trafficking? Hwang Bo-hoon was the person aiming to be the next family member. In order for him, whoes from a coteral background, to push aside other prominentpetitors and take the top spot, he first had to rely on the support of Gasol. You would have to meet that many people, and a lot of money would be spent as a result. No matter how lucrative human trafficking is, it is only by the standards of ordinary people who will never touch arge sum of money in their lives. There is no way that a person like Hwang Bo-hoon has the same sense of money as an ordinary person. Kidnapping one or two people at a time and selling them off would not be enough to make pocket money. Based onmon sense, there was no way Hwang Bo-hoon would havemitted an illegal act to make dubious money. Unless he was a fool, he wouldnt have weighed the risks he had to take and the benefits he could gain. If he really engaged in human trafficking, it would be one of two things. Human trafficking is a smokescreen, and in reality, either she has mastered the magical art of taking the vitality of others like the Blood Flower Witch, or there is a clear source of demand. Thetter seemed unlikely. No matter how much he thought about it, there was no group nearby that would pay enough to satisfy Hwang Bo-hoon. ck city? Would they be so crazy that they would risk being stepped on and regrly exchange business with people from the five major families? They are people who wander around the central ins, opening and closing markets to avoid the attention of officials. Outside of the new world? Nanman (U) and Xijiang () were too far from Shandong. On the road to the North Sea, which was nearby, there was a crossroads that caught the eyes of beggars. Demonic religion? No matter how stupid Hwang Bo-hoon was, he would not have made a deal with the Demonic Cult during wartime. The case of Geombong (P) Jong-ri So-yeon was special, but even those who deviate from the right path usually have at least some discernment between right and wrong. Above all, there was no longer any reason for the Demonic Cult, which had swallowed up Cheonghae, Gansu, and Shanxi, to purchase children from outside. Of course, the most likely thing is if Hwang Bo-hoon or someone around him learned the forbidden magic arts. Or maybe Hwang Bo-kyung gave me wrong information. Afterpleting business. I said hello to the branch manager and left the base. I walked across the street at a leisurely pace for a while. wait. My eyes widened at the sudden assumption that urred to me. After thinking about it, there was one more thing. A group that could buy the children kidnapped from Hwang Bo-hoon. The words Damun said in the past passed through my mind. [He received kickbacks from a group of ck thieves and became their backer. He also had a hand in running a gambling house and selling drugs. He also worked against the nearby martial arts factions, causing them to fight, and secretly gathered orphans and taught them to form a group of assassins.] Samase! Why didnt I think of this idea earlier? Jiangsu is a region adjacent to Shandong. Isnt there a group that is as suitable as a business partner for Hwang Bo-hoon than Sima Sega? * * * The information sheet sent from Haomun has arrived. I opened the paper, checked the contents, and nodded. indeed. Should I say that it is exactly as expected? Hwang Bo-kyung didnt lie to me. I just left out the important part. P.S. C Recently, the overall age of missing people has increased. The phrase written at the end caught my attention. I folded the information sheet, stored it in my chest, and organized my thoughts in my head. Many years ago, Damun said at the base that Sima Seju gathered orphans and raised assassins. I heard that the Bisaldae and Jeolyeongdae, which were annihted by Ak Yeo-ryeong, were the units that were created that way. So how did Sima Seju secure children to teach martial arts? They would not have sent warriors to kidnap them or recruited applicants in a conspicuous way. Because of the things he had done, Sima Shiga had many enemies around him. There were many Wulin forces in Jiangsu who wanted to somehow catch the pod and report the Sima family to the alliance. Perhaps Hwang Bo-hun may have been doing business with Sima Se-ju for a long time. ording to Damuns story, the time when Lord Simase decided to raise Bisaldae and Jeolyeongdae was after he discovered that his son had a talent for fighting. In other words, the average age of the members of the Bisaldae and Jeolyeongdae that were wiped out was not very high. I thought it was strange. So how was Sima Seju able to raise a group of such high average standards in such a short period of time? A group of children who are lucky enough to have outstanding qualities? Or is it because the teachers who taught martial arts are highly capable? My guess is that Sima Shiga would have created a training ground that imitated the Demonic Cults Jamma Cave. As you go through the process of sorting out the stones, the average level naturally increases. In fact, famous assassin groups often nurtured their members in a simr way. The problem is that many people are separated during the training process, but efficiencypared to investment is clearly guaranteed. Didnt Seo Ho-seons original Bangpa, Salmabang, force him to perform all kinds of inhumane practices for the purpose of mind killing? Its a secret pact between Sima Xuhuan and Hwang Bohun. Although it was only a hypothesis, the possibility was quite high. It felt like the pieces that had been missing wereing together. If this assumption is true. Depending on what I want, I can take both Hwangbo and Sima Se in my hands and sway them. The corners of the lips twisted up slightly. I thought I knew why Hwang Bo-kyung asked me to assassinate him. He probably knew roughly the rtionship between Hwang Bo-hun and Sima Shiga. The timing of your visit to me is too coincidental to say no. If Hwang Bo-hoons denial bes known to the outside world, the Hwang Bo-hoon family will naturally suffer damage. As Hwang Bo-kyung, she wanted to kick out Hwang Bo-hoon, but at the same time, she couldnt help but worry about what might happen in the process. The most ideal solution in his opinion is to quietly deal with Hwang Bo-hoon and ask about the matter. I wanted to use Hwang Bo-hoon as a sacrifice to increase the value of Cheonan Gambus name, but unfortunately, Hwang Bo-gyeong was in debt. Since he kept secret about Sa Woo-yeons identity, I also had to repay him. Hwang Bo-hoon. How should I cook this human? * * * Late at night. Hwang Bo-kyung came to my dorm once again. I want to hear the answer soon. Personally, I did some research on Hwang Bo-hoon. It was exactly as the elder said. Hes a bad friend in many ways. For now, I will ept the elders request. Thank you. With this, the debt you owe me will be settled. So it doesnt make sense. The elder will simply keep my mouth shut, but I must take a big risk. . Since the target is not anyone else, but the head of the Heavenly Kingdom, I will have to receive additionalpensation. Tsk, the calctions are so thorough. I will take it as apliment. I smiled and offered Hwang Bo-kyung a drink. I knew that Hwang Bo-kyung woulde today, so I prepared alcohol instead of tea in advance. Big. Hwang Bo-kyung emptied the ss in one go. I still liked alcohol. Before, I didnt even touch the ss. First of all, I understand that you have epted the part regardingpensation. You are also very consistent. Lets move on to the main topic. They said they would ept the request, but they are still at a loss as to how to get rid of Hwang Bo-hoon. Do you have any ns prepared by the elder? It goes without saying, but work could not be carried out within Hwang Boses premises. Because there are so many eyes watching, the risk is high and the likelihood of sess in assassination is low. Although Seo Ho-sun and Sa Woo-yeon had achieved great growth so far, it seemed unlikely that they would be able to eliminate Hwang Bo-hoon without causing any noise. Even if I took the initiative myself, it was still impossible to guarantee sess. There. From the beginning, the second problem was whether it would seed or fail. The biggest problem was that it was impossible to handle things quietly. If done incorrectly, the aftermath of the incident could have disrupted the Shandong Akga relocation n. Of course there is. Please tell me. Even if I look like this, Im not an elder of the Sega. Even if we cant oust Hwang Bo-hoon, we can influence it so that the unit sent this time to support the Shandong Musicians is Cheonwangdae. ! It was a pretty good method. In short, it meant that I would have Cheonwangdae by my side, so I could take the opportunity to kill Hwang Bo-hun. The Emperor of Heaven, who unfortunately lost his life while fighting against the viins of the Sima family. Wouldnt this be a pretty good picture? Chapter 320 Episode 320 Nice to meet you. My name is Yeon-woon, the head of the Cheonangambu of the Murim League. This is Hwang Bo-hoon. I hold the position of head of the Heavenly Kingdom. Therge man greeted me politely. Basically, the blood rtives of the Hwangbo family are taller than the average person, but Hwangbohun was a particrlyrge person among them. At first nce, it seemed like it would be easy to ovee seven feet. Hes literally born with no bones. He wasnt just as tall as a snail. Body proportions, muscle mass, and innate physical strength. There wasnt a single thing missing. He is a master of flower scenery. As proof of his natural martial talent, his skills were among the highest even within Hwang Bose. I recognized it the moment I met him. Although he is known to the world as a transcendental person, in reality, he has already entered the beginning of the world of peace. Considering that he had not yet fully recovered his energy, it seemed like his leveling up had been rtively recent. Looking at it, it seems like hes been in the swing of things since he was young. It was surprising that the name of this person was not known until now. It was quite simr to Gamwon (OԺ), the head of the Shaolin Temples Eight Great Houses. A person whose reputation is not very highpared to his skills and status. Of course, Hwang Bose is well-known within the society, but he actually does very little external activity, so he may not be well-known to the public. Perhaps if he had been a direct descendant rather than a coteral rtive, he would have made a name for himself a long time ago. Whats more, in my past life, the King of Powers even died at the hands of a vampire demon. It is not surprising that Hwang Bo-hoon took advantage of the chaos to emerge as a key figure in Sega. But the fact that I dont remember ever hearing his name It had to be one of two things. Either they were pushed out of political strife and disappeared into the back of history, or they became the dew on the battlefield. The most influential hypothesis was that he also died when the Hwangbo familys warriors were killed en masse due to the Shandongakgas betrayal. Is this also the result of the future changing because of me? After bowing with his arms raised, he walked side by side with Hwang Bo-hoon. As we passed the main gate of Hwangbo Family while chatting, the dozens of people waiting bowed their heads in unison. It seemed that King Hwang Bo-gak had already boarded the carriage. Please take care of me for a while. Please take care of me. Hwang Bo-hoon treated me in a friendly manner. At this point, he seemed to have decided that there was no harm in establishing a friendship with me. Arent you worried that your dealings with Samasege might be revealed? I couldnt tell if he was strong-hearted or optimistic. Then, lets leave quickly. Finally, the day came when Hwang Bo-se led his reinforcements and headed to Jiangsu. As promised, Hwangbogak and Cheonwangdae decided to move together with Cheonangambu. The time hase to begin a major undertaking that has been in preparation for many years. * * * After two days of travel, we reached Jining, Shandong Province. This is my first time seeing you in person like this. Now that I think about it, yes. Although we have corresponded through letters A man carrying arge gold coin on his back greeted me with a smile on his face. Ak Kang-yoon. He was the head of the Shandong music family, seeding Ak Yeo-ryeong. The level of martial arts was not as high as I vaguely thought. The end of the peak. His skills were sufficient to be called a top 100-level powerhouse, but that was all. He was in an awkward state, not even worthy of the head of the royal family, let alone the head of the rival Hwangbo family. In a way, its natural. Due to the nature of the martial arts, it was not easy to master the sound technique. Any martial arts skill would be beyond talent, but the level of pitch training was so severe. It was not for nothing that Ak Yeo-ryeong epted Baek Ri-seon, who was not even a blood rtive, as her enemy disciple. If it werent for Ak Yeo-ryeong in the first ce, the Shandong Akga would have disappeared into the back road of history as it would not have been able to withstand the checks of the Hwangbo family. Akangyun bowed his head and expressed his gratitude to me. I will never forget this favor. Its still too early to raise a toast. Ill say thank you after everything is done. Sure. Afterwards, Ak Gang-yoon also greeted Hwang Bo-gak and Hwang Bo-hoon in turn. In terms of distribution, I should have greeted Hwang Bo-gak first, but since I was the one nominally leading the support troops, there was no criticism that the order was wrong. There were mixed feelings in Akangyuns eyes as he looked at Hwang Bo-gak. It must have been aplicated feeling. No matter how much it is for the sake of the greater good, the situation of joining hands with the Hwangbo family, which has been harassing the Shandong music family for a long time, cannot help but feel ufortable. I spoke in full voice to avoid prolonging his contemtion. -You probably know this without me having to say it, but it wont do any good to show bad feelings toward Hwangbo-sae here. -Youre worrying too much. Dont worry. Im not so stupid that I cant even discern the right thing to do. -From now on, the head of the family will have to lead everyone here. Bury your personal feelings. -Okay. * * * An Hui () Namgung family. Ak Yeo-ryeong took out the letter from the purse tied to Jeon Seo-gus ankle and checked its contents, drawing a calm smile on her lips. While Yeonsun was attracting the Hwangbo Family to his allies, she led the Baekrangdae and quietly came to the Namgung Family. The Namgung family, who had been asked to cooperate with Yeonsun in advance, willingly hid Baekrangdae within the family. The man standing behind him, Mi-ryong Baek Ri-seon, tilted his head and asked. What does it say? I see that all preparations have beenpleted. I think its time for us to move on. ats! Assemble the crew. All right. He left the pce grounds with steps that seemed to fly a hundred miles. Approximately two minutes have passed since then. All Baekrang members who were resting in their lodgings gathered at the training hall. There were also a few people who did not belong to the Baekrangdae. They were experts dispatched from the torpedo squad, which was in cooperation with the Cheonan Inspectorate. A beggar with a smiling face, a mboyantly dressed beggar with a beard like a Taoist bandit. All three of them were close friends of Dokgo Woojin, and each of them was a 100-year-old expert. A unique outfit that cannot be seen among those belonging to the same unit. The members of the White Wolf Corps fixed their eyes on them as if they were looking at a strange animal. Sama Shiga even did something like that? Did I hear some kind of story from the smiling beggar? A big man with a beard like a bandit raised his voice in excitement. Dogakjeong, Sogeolgae (Цؤ), the elder of openness, nodded in the affirmative. The giant, who had a bewildered expression on his face, soon frowned andined. There are all these idiots! There are many other expressions, so why bother adding beggar to them? It makes me feel bad to hear that. You damn bastards! Rather swear openly! The Taoist monk wearing fancy silk clothes clicked his tongue as if he was pathetic. The Baekrang members who were eavesdropping on the conversation couldnt hold back theirughter and shook their shoulders. Only when Ak Yeo-ryeong stood on the tform in front did the chaotic atmosphere subside. The evil woman spoke with spirit in her voice. There is no need to repeat the exnation already given. I wont talk too much. . From now on, we are going to establish justice for the Baekdo martial artsmunity. Let everyone be faithful to their respective roles. yes! A loud answer echoed throughout the training hall. A sense of sadness lingered on Seonhye Dojangs face as she stood in the front row. While the warriors of Shandongakga who joined Cheonangambu moved south, Baekrangdae, who left Namgung family, began to head east. * * * At the same time, the Sima family in Nanjing, Jiangsu Province. Whoa. Are you done? yes. Now all that remains is the detailed adjustments. A man lying down in the middle of an enclosed underground space was trembling like a dog in the rain. His hair was scattered and his face had turned white as if he had been in extreme shock. The blood vessels burst and the red eyes gave off a strange feeling. Ugh. The mans body, which was panting heavily, went limp. Samasegeju, a middle-aged man who was quietly looking down at the man, muttered softly. Clean it up. yes! The men quickly took the mans body and immediately left the underground space. Its fascinating. Is it possible to recycle prisoners in this way? Its not a very economical method. The materials, time, and manpower that go into it are enormous. But being able to secure forces that can be deployed to the battlefield right away is a definite advantage. The white-haired old man spoke with admiration, stroking his white beard that reached down to his navel. It destroys the targets mind and, through continuous brainwashing, turns them into faithful dolls that only follow their masters orders. It seems simple at first nce, but if it were really that easy, the Demonic Cult would not have even supported Sima Sega. This was something he could do because he was the head of the Sima family and not anyone else. The old mans eyes turned to the iron armored man standing like a stone statue behind Sima Shigeju. I cant believe I can control a master who has reached the absolute level like a hand and foot. The ironds condition was far from normal. In the process of bing Ginger City, the taste waspletely lost, so it was impossible to fully demonstrate his original skills. But even taking that into ount, it was an undeniable fact that it was a great force. The supply of castings we have gradually secured is also running out. With thest author, we wont be able to produce ginger poetry for a while. You mean its already gone? You invested so much budget? Dont misunderstand. Its not a waste of money or a waste of money. There are just no listings on the market. Fetish items are not something you can obtain indefinitely just because you have money. Right. I understand. Unfortunately, it was not possible to turn all of the captured White Inds into Ginger City. As Samasegeju said, the costs incurred during the manufacturing process were enormous. Therefore, among the prisoners, only those with the highest skill level were selected and thrown to Sima Sega. If it had been peacetime rather than wartime, such means would not have been used. The limitations of ginger poetry were clear. The second problem was that he could not fully demonstrate his original inaction. The biggest problem was that the period of use was short because the administered drug greatly shortened the subjects lifespan. Its going smoothly. A creepy smile appeared on the old mans lips. When I first went on a mission to Simasega, I was very dissatisfied, but when I actually spent time there, there was so much to see that it wasnt boring. The day would soone when a unit made up of Ginger City would turn Shandong Wulin into a wastnd. . Sima Seju nced sideways at the humming old man and sighed in his heart. I was happy to hear that Sosalmagun (Laughing Demon Lord) was returning to Christianity, but an even bigger figure than him sat down in the world. Lately, I havent been able to sleep well at night. Perhaps because I lived with worry, I lost a lot of weight. I couldnt feel at ease because I didnt know when that old man with his bizarre hobbies would go on a rampage. We should not have been deceived by his shabby appearance and looked down on him. The old mans nickname is White Bone Demon Emperor. He was an absolute master who upied the first ce in the eight great demon armies. Chapter 321 Episode 321: A guesthouse located in Xuzhou, Jiangsu Province. A shopkeeper with a red-faced face spoke in an exaggerated tone to the messy-haired man sitting across from him. Did you hear that rumor? What rumor? Rumors about the Hosung Trading Company. I heard that it was arge-scale merchant group that was active in Jiangsu in the past. Ive never heard of it. Judging by the way you speak in past tense, it seems like the top doesnt exist anymore, right? There are many people who have said that they have been harmed by the Sima family, but I never thought that a family that ims to be a white path would be such a reckless group. Tell me about it in a little more detail. Most Jiangsu natives know this, but it is said that Sima Segajus biological son and Husheng Sangdanjus daughter-inw were lovers who entered into an in-utero marriage. It is said that the Hoseong Merchants Company helped a lot when the Samase family was having a hard time due to financial difficulties. however? But it is said that Samases side changed after oveing the difficult times and regaining some of the past movies. Suddenly, he asked Hoseong Merchants to break off the engagement. They said they continued to put pressure on me for reasons that didnt even make sense. You asked to break off the engagement out of the blue? why? The messy-haired man looked like he couldnt understand. The guest responded, shaking the chopsticks in his hand up and down. It seems that Sima Sejus son has shown great talent in fighting. Sama Se-ju judged that his son was a talented person who could revive the fallen Sega and decided to cut ties with the Hoseong Sangdan. I dont understand. What on earth does Segas revival have to do with the breakup of the engagement? Isnt it good for both parties if a wealthy businessman and Sega form a rtionship? In short, I feel regretful about having a top-ranking woman as my daughter-inw. I think he wanted to expand the influence of the Sega by forming a rtionship with the Kwon Mun Sega. In that case, isnt it a matter of epting both the daughter-inw of the Hoseong family and the children of the Gwonmun family as daughters-inw? I dont see the need to destroy the rtionship with the Hoseong Sangdan. It is not umon to see cases of arranged marriages with multiple women. The Kwonmun family is not the Kwonmun family for nothing. Do you think they will ept that their children are treated on an equal footing with the women of the upper ss? but. A messy-haired man nods his head with a bitter smile. Considering the pride and sense of privilege unique to prestigious families, it was quite possible. But I guess it would have been shameless to take a woman from the Hoseong Sangdan as a concubine rather than a wife. My name is a person born in the womb. Where in the world is there a case of taking a pregnant woman as a concubine? After hearing it, it makes sense. I think in the end, after calcting the profits and losses, they came to the conclusion that it would be better to break off the engagement. Huh. It is a waste to say that the mind of a human being is a beast. Even a mere beast knows grace. Peoples hearts are so treacherous. They say the two hearts are different when you go into the back room and when youe out, they say they are exactly the same, arent they? But is that why you said that the Sima family is a family that is just getting out there? The messy-haired man who quenched his thirst with a ss of wine tilted his head. Its an upsetting story, but isnt this something that often happens? There were more than one Murim faction that was blinded by profit and attacked friendly forces. No way. The real problem is what happened after that. Of course, the Lord of the Husheng Merchant Company did not ept Sima Segas request. Of course it was. Who would readily ept such a rude request? In a situation where even a sincere apology and a corresponding gift were not enough, the request was made in a coercive manner? I guess my pride wouldnt have allowed me to just ignore it. And not long after, the headquarters of the Hoseong Sangdan was attacked by assants and the situation was devastated. Major figures in the upper ranks, including Danju, were massacred. After investigation, the government concluded that it was the work of ck thieves. no way? What you came up with is probably correct. Recently, questions have been raised as to whether it was Sima Shiga who caused the incident. A topic that had died down a long time ago has surfaced again. Huh. Not only the messy-haired man but also the people around him who had overheard the conversation between the two sighed. The guest seemed to be satisfied with the response, and a deep smile appeared on his face. The truly unfortunate fact is that it was Sima Sega who absorbed the foundation of the Husheng Sangdan, which copsed after losing its leadership at the time. Doesnt it smell like a conspiracy? If what you say is true, the impact will not be small. You mean this? There are more than a few martial arts forces who have been gnashing their teeth at the evil actsmitted by Sima Sega. There are also rumors that the Cheonan Inspector General has moved to investigate him. Cheonan Gambu? Are you talking about the new division of the Murim Alliance, where Cheonryong is the head? I see. There will be something worth seeing for the first time in a long time. It would be nice if the Sima family was quickly exterminated at this point. They are killers. I wonder how much the toll tax is. There is nothing more fun than criticizing a group that is exploiting unfairly. The people around him quietly gathered in agreement with the guest and added a few words one by one. A loud noise filled the room. match! When the atmosphere was getting warmer, the guest met his palms together to attract attention and spoke in a subdued voice. Now that I think about it, I also heard this story somewhere. It is said that the Sima family instigated the fight between the Xuanbang family and Yun Homun. If I were to exin the whole story * * * It started with a battle of public opinion. Rumors of Sima Shigas evil deeds spread throughout Jiangsu. The Haomen Daoists, who were fully prepared in advance and waiting for instructions toe, began their activities all at once. < It''s nothing more than a rumor without evidence! > < Anyone who tarnishes the reputation of Sima Shiga will pay the price! > The panicked Sima Shiga side predicted a hard-line response and started fighting the case, but it had no significant effect. It was because of a group that appeared in the outskirts of Jiangsu before the source of the rumor could be found. Originally, the local warriors would have shown their vignce and blocked their path, but the appeal of a female monk created an atmosphere that made that impossible. < It is said to be Bi-yeon, a survivor of the Husheng Sangdan that copsed due to the Sima family, and the child of Danju! > < The rumors that have recently spread throughout Jiangsu are all true, and I have returned to my hometown to avenge my deceased parents! > < Thankfully, Cheonan Ganbu Wow, Baekrangdae Shandongakga and Hwangbo Sega have decided to help with this matter! > < Dont be on your guard! Our goal is to punish the Sima Family! > < If you are tired of the Sima Family''s evil behavior, please join us! I will thank you enough! > Although it was not as good as Geombong (P) Jong-ri So-yeon, Seon-hye Dojang was also well-known. Excellent skills and good looks for his age. The faction he came from was a non-partisan faction, and he achieved good results in the Yongbong branch. In addition, he is themander of a unit led by a sound ghost. Armed with a cause, the Bai Lang Corps quickly reached Nanjing, where Sima Sega was located. As the identity of Seonhye Dojang was revealed and evidence came out one by one that she was a rtive of the Hosung Sangdangju, the situation escted. Now that the rumor has be a definite fact, the rapid increase in the number of voices criticizing the Simase family can be said to be an extremely natural trend. Of course, Simases side did not sit still. They protested that foreign powers were using fabricated evidence to advance into Jiangsu. At the same time, he strongly criticized Cheonan Gambu for trying to get involved in the affairs of the local martial artsmunity rather than the affairs of Maeng. < I am Sima Yun, the legitimate son of the Sima family. > At that time, a young man appeared in front of the public, revealing his identity. With a calm expression, he revealed the wrongdoings that Sima Shiga hadmitted so far. < Sama Segaju So, my disowned father hasmitted countless sins. > < What Seonhye Dojang, the leader of the White Lang Corps, said is all true. Even that is only a part of the evil deeds that Sima Sega hasmitted so far. > The child who dered disownment and left the family and the woman who lost her parents due to Sima Sega raised their voices at the same time. As if they had been waiting for it, people who had suffered unfair damage due to Sima Sega appeared and gave strength to the two peoples ims. Local residents who already had animosity towards Sima Sega responded enthusiastically to him. Even the small number of Wulin forces that had sided with the Sima family out of concern for Shandong Wulins advance into Jiangsu were unable to ovee the general trend and reversed their views. As the attack was carried out without a break ording to the pre-nned script, there was no way for Sima Sega to withstand it. The warriors of the Sima family, who were desperately denying it, eventually locked themselves in the world and remained silent. It worked out well. I checked the n by reading Hao Wens information sheets that were passed around from time to time. Things were proceeding smoothly as intended. It was a fight that this side would win from the beginning. This side was fully prepared, but the other side did not have proper countermeasures in ce. Thats why you should have paid attention to capturing local public sentiment. The only solid evidence that has been revealed is the im regarding the Hoseong Sangdan, and most of the other evil acts have not been properly proven. Just suspicions and circumstantial evidence were presented. But that was enough. To get the residents of Jiangsu on the same side. The fight for justification hase to this point, and now all that remains is to throw stones at the criminals together. After burning the information paper with a samadhi fire, I stretched myself and left the barracks. The grounds of Simase Family, surrounded by high walls, came into view. The reason for not immediately mobilizing force even though there was no longer anything to worry about was simple. As a renowned family for fighting techniques, the area around Simase Family was filled with fighting techniques and institutions. It could not bepared to the Baekmakmun (ĻT) gate that faced the rescue team in Gansu (C) in the past. No matter how much Damun tried, it wouldnt be easy to secure the road. There is no reason to rush. It was Sima Ses side that was on fire, not this side. There was no harm to our troops even if there was a slight dy. Is there any need to hasten the conclusion even at the cost of sacrifice? Therefore, with the siegepleted, we decided to leisurely wait for Sima Segas movements. This was a killing of two birds with one stone as it gave the Shandong music family members who would settle in Jiangsu in the future to get to know the local warriors and gain time to build friendships. Forgive me for beingte. A woman appeared from the side like a ghost and spoke to me. It was Cheon Ga-ryeong, an investigator from the Cheonan Inspectorate who had been dispatched to Jiangsu in advance. I narrowed my eyes and asked her. Where on earth have you been all this time? Its been a while since I promised to join. Samase has infiltrated inside. Originally, we nned to get out on time, but variables arose and we were unable to do so. sorry. Are you saying you went directly to Sima Shiga and gathered information? There must have been strict security in ce, so how could I used a fake identity that I had prepared in advance. From what I could tell, it seemed like he had infiltrated the Sima family as soon as he received the letter asking him to confirm the rtionship between Noklin and the Sima family. He was indeed capable as expected of Hao Wens leader. I nodded and gestured, urging her to report. Cheon Ji-ryeong opened his mouth with a serious expression. This might be more dangerous than I thought. Chapter 322 Episode 322 Pleasee in first. I brought Cheon Ga-ryeong into the barracks and offered her a seat. As soon as she sat down on the chair, she sank down and said to me, waving her wrist. First, give me something to drink. Should we call this sheep head meat or should we say that the construction is thorough? As soon as I entered a ce where other people could not see, my attitude changedpletely. Its been a long time since we became a superior-subordinate rtionship, but Cheon Ga-ryeongs attitude towards me has always been the same. I smiled and poured water into an empty ss and handed it to her. Whoa. Cheon Ga-ryeong emptied the ss in one go and looked around. After confirming that the diaphragm had spread, she cried out in a low voice. To put it bluntly, I havent been able to find out what the rtionship between Sama Segawa and Green Forest is. . Instead, I roughly figured out why the Demonic Cult joined hands with Samasegawa. What did you see inside Sega? Yujeonggeom (o), smokeless sword (ý), white snake sword (white sword). ? These are star names youve heard of at least once, right? They are the ones who died in battle. Hundreds of great masters who lost their lives on the battlefield. Everyone is alive. Unlike the fact that he was said to be dead, he looked fine. ! It looks like the Demonic Cult moved the captured prisoners to Simase Family. For what purpose? Thats a little strange. No one was arrested. You released the prisoners so they could move freely? huh. It looks like they havent even banned internal attacks, let alone arresting them. Its as if they didnt even consider the possibility of running away. It was an iprehensible measure. Even though I knew that Cheon Ji-ryeong had no reason to lie to me, I still couldnt believe it. No fool would have managed prisoners so poorly during wartime. Right now, I put in a lot of effort to make Sawooyeon my person. Even though I knew he was in a position where he couldnt betray me, he even nted a curse in my head just in case. What more can I say? I knew that I was a demonic cultist in my past life. The Demonic Cults ways are more than mine, not less. Are you nning to save only those who have seeded in reforming the captured prisoners and recycle them for use? That said, I didnt feel any magical energy at all. I also dont think that Yoo Jeong-geom, who is famous for his bossy personality, would have fallen for the demonic religions appeasement. Yu Jeong-Geom was the highest-ranking member of the Kunlun Sect and an expert who reached the level of Hwagyeong. Before the news of his death became known, he was a figure who proudly ranked among the top 100 masters. Its strange in many ways. As Cheon Ga-ryeong said, there was a low possibility that Yu Jeong-geom, who was not someone else, had converted to the Demonic Cult. Because he has a past where he lost his family due to the Demonic cult. He was the person known to have entered Kunlun in the first ce to eradicate demons. If you think about it, neither the smoker nor the white apostle are great people who will betray the monks and stand on the side of the demonic cult. From their perspective, this situation would be a golden opportunity. Why is he sitting in his house instead of running away Could it be that his family or lover is being held hostage by a demonic cult? It was an issue that should never be taken lightly. Now I think I know why Cheon Ga-ryeong couldnt join us on the scheduled date. If I were her, I would have stayed in Sima Sega as long as possible and watched the situation unfold. one more. After watching for a few days, I felt a bit of a sense of difort among the three people. In what way? All three of them lived a regr life as if someone had decided it for them. I sleep, eat, and practice martial arts at the same time every day. Does this mean there is someone controlling the prisoners? I dont think thats the case again. I never saw themanders face while I was infiltrated. I dont know what it is. It felt like I was looking at a doll, not a person. He never interacts with other people and always just does his own thing with an expressionless face. He didnt even seem to feel anxious about the current situation. . For your information, among the Gasols of the Samase family, few seemed to know their identities. I think only a few key figures at Sega know the truth. A significant variable has emerged that will determine the sess or failure of this operation. Cheon Ga-ryeong did a great job. If it werent for her, we would have engaged in battle while misperceiving the enemys strength. There are probably more hidden powers besides the three. There was no change in the fact that our side was superior in terms of military power, but the difference between fighting with knowledge and fighting without knowing was significant. What if several powerful men of the 100 greatest levels engage in a desperate battle using Jinbeop under themand of Sima Seju? Inevitably, there would be great damage to the Allied forces as well. I thought it was a good idea to just form a siege and not attack right away. This is all the information I found. In order to uncover the secret, I would need to infiltrate the Gaju Battle, but I felt like it would be too much for my capabilities, so I gave up and came out. Its the family battle. Especially strict security was in ce. Excellent masters stand guard and the area is lined with formations. It was even impossible to enter unless you were a few people whose identity was guaranteed. Hmm. There were limits to my disguise. Its definitely suspicious. Even though it is the ce where the head of the household lives, is there a need to take such drastic measures? I crossed my arms and was lost in thought for a while. I turned to Cheon Ga-ryeong, who was tilting the kettle and pouring water into an empty ss, and asked as if throwing it. But how did you escape from Sima Sega? When I thought about it carefully, it was strange. I understand that they seeded in infiltrating using a disguised identity. But getting out of Sega safely was another problem. Sima Sega is currently in an emergency mode. Considering the formations spread around the Sega and the siegework formed outside, it was virtually impossible for the ganja inside to escape without causing much trouble. How on earth was Cheon Ji-ryeong able to avoid surveince and join the Allied Forces? I used a secret passage. Secret passage? I found records about the Wulin faction that upied the site before the Simase family established itself. Huh. I felt absurd. This is a record from before the Sima family took root in Jiangsu. I was able to realize once again that Haomun is a group that has been around for hundreds of years. There is a secret passage leading to the inside of the Sega that even the Gasols of the Samase Family dont know about. Why are you telling me that now? No matter how Haomuns leaders are, they do not know all the records from hundreds of years ago. It is a record from the distant past, so it was discovered only recently and was passed down to me. . The reason I decided to infiltrate Sima Family in the first ce was because I was presented with a clear way to escape. If not, I wouldnt have crossed such a dangerous bridge. Im just asking in case you discovered the existence of a secret passage while escaping, right? Of course not. What do you think of me? Then it would be possible to use the secret passage once again. no way. Guide me. Cheon Ji-ryeongs expression became strange. The way he red at me with his stinging eyes seemed to be asking me if I really meant what I was saying. It will be dangerous. They just didnt discover the existence of the secret passage, but they probably already know that I disappeared. So you have to sneak in and get out. You probably dont know that its easier said than done, right? What can I do? There isnt enough information, so I need to gather more. There is a saying, Know your knowledge? I shouldnt say anything. Cheon Ji-ryeong sighed deeply. As I watched her fall and hit her head on the table, I couldnt help butugh. Im sorry, but Ill have to work a little harder. It was a pity for her who had just returned from a mission, but I was an evil boss and did not know how to consider the difficulties of my subordinates. by the way. There is a secret passage leading inside Sega. It was very useful information. Doesnt this mean that if he wants to, he can infiltrate inside and shake up Sima Sega? The range of options from which the Allied Forces can choose has greatly expanded. The only unsettling factor is the prisoners believed to have been sent from the Demonic Cult. Since I was going to be waiting and watching Simases movements for a while anyway, I thought it wouldnt be a bad idea to gather information during that time. Seo Ho-seon and Sa Woo-yeon were not the only ones who followed the progress of Muyoung Shintu. I also learned the vision he left behind. Muyeongsintus stealth technique was added to Ghost Treasure. Now, I could be confident that if I decided to hide, even the master of the flower world would not be able to sense my presence. Infiltrate the inside of Gaju Hall and reveal the number of secrets hidden by Sima Sega. If he had been in the position of leader of the group, like when he led the rescue team in the past, such a n would not have urred to him. Regardless of confidence or possibility of sess, the person in charge cannot leave the position arbitrarily. However, on the surface, the subject of this migration n was not me, but Shandong Musician. Naturally, the leader of the allied forces was Yue Kangyun, the head of the Shandong Music family. So even if I disappeared for a while, it wouldnt be a problem at all. Dont worry too much. Ill give you at least some time to rest. We can just check the location of the passage first and move it tomorrow, right? Its my friend. A groaning sound came from Cheon Ga-ryeongs mouth. I pretended not to hear that and grabbed her shoulders to help her up. * * * Boom! Sima Sejus new model was thrown roughly into the wall. An old man with an impressive white beard that reached down to his navel was tightly clutching his cor. The moment when the iron armored man, who was attached to the wall like a stone statue, reflexively tried to kick the ground. stop! An urgent voice stopped his movements. Sima Seju nced sideways at the iron armored man who immediately returned to his stance and breathed a sigh of relief. The irond man should not have been allowed to attack the old man. He could never handle the monster in front of him. Even though he was an absolute master, in the end he was just a doll who lost his wit. There were many shorings in dealing with the White Bone Demon Emperor, who was no other person. Exin. The right hand gripping the cor gained strength. Sima Shigejus face turned pale. What do you mean exin? Why this sad incident happened and how to ovee this shitty situation! . Didnt you brag that you would solve it on your own and that there wouldnt be any problem! But what on earth is this? The terrifying force emanating from his entire body engulfed the entire underground space. Segas Gasols, who were watching the situation without knowing what to do, vomited blood and copsed in ce. You will have toe up with a convincing answer. Otherwise Heavenly Dragon! Sima Shigeju shouted as if he was squeezing. The White Bone Demon Emperors eyebrows rose sharply. Its all because of him! Chapter 323 Episode 323 You must change the target of your anger. If it cannot be turned around, it must at least be dispersed. Thats how you can live. It was a thought that crossed Sima Sejus mind at that urgent moment. Even so, the opponent was not good enough to be optimistic that he would not be able to kill himself, whose usefulness was recognized by the Demon Cult Master. The old white bone demon before my eyes is far from a person with a normal way of thinking. He is an old man who couldmit indiscriminate ughter on a moments whim. If you stretch out here, youll break my neck without mercy. Anyway, no matter what excuse he made here, the White Bone Demon Emperors anger would not subside. Therefore, themon enemy had to be used as a shield. Its all because of him! Heavenly Dragon? yes! The divinity of the martial arts faction! The archenemy of the Demonic Cult! I can assure you that if it werent for him, the situation wouldnt have gotten to this point! Wasnt it the Shandong Musicians who are leading the current situation? Behind that Shandong Musician, there is a Heavenly Dragon. Dont you know the rtionship between the evil familys Taesang family head and Heavenly Dragon? . There is no way Akga could have brought Hwangbosae into his army on his own. It is a fact that no martial artist knows that the two families have a bad rtionship. In all likelihood, Cheonryong would have stepped in to mediate. That makes sense. Theyve probably been preparing for this for a long time. I am sure that it was Cheonryong who spread the rumors defaming the original family and got Biyeon and Son toe forward in a timely manner. good night. The White Bone Demon Emperor nodded. The heavy energy that was weighing down the area lightened slightly. Now that youve answered the first question, its time to hear the answer to the second question. Tell me how to ovee this situation. You just have to eliminate the Heavenly Dragon. I dont think killing him will change anything. As I said, the person who led this incident was none other than Cheonryong. He is currently at the center of the allied forces surrounding his home. Getting rid of him means removing the buffer that existed between the Ak family and Hwang Bose. If sessful, the Allied Forces will be divided ording to each others interests. That sounds usible. What are your specific ns to kill the Heavenly Dragon? Not yet. But you can start building it now. Fortunately, the Allied forces were wary of the positions spread around the main house and chose a long-term war. We have time. The hand holding my cor fell. Sima Seju slipped along the wall and sat on the floor, coughing a bit. Still, I was thinking about something. Ill give you one chance. Thank you. Sima Shigeju gritted his teeth as he answered with difficulty. All of this happened because I had no power. What a fucking old monster. Still, you were thinking about it? Who would say such nonsense to whom? Actually, I was just looking back without any worries. I will definitely pay for this humiliation. Although he was being treated unfairly now, the day would soone when his position would be reversed. Unlike the White Bone Demon Emperor, whose stamina decreases and his lifespan decreases over time, this ones position will only grow higher. As the war prolongs and the number of Ginger City increases, no one within the Demonic Cult will be able to treat them carelessly. Empty! The White Bone Demon Emperor stamped the floor with the staff he held in his left hand. Heavy waves spread out in concentric circles. Samasegeju fell to the floor, his shoulders shaking. Dont make me wait too long. Because Im not very disciplined. All right. * * * Its narrower than I thought. As I entered the narrow underground passage apanied by Cheon Ga-ryeong, I ate my appetite with disappointment. The space was so small that it seemed unlikely that arge force would be able to pass through. If a surprise operation were to be carried out, the ideal would be to shake things up internally with a small number of elites. A torch would be essential for ordinary people to pass through this ce. Even considering that it was early morning without the sun rising, it was too dark. If I didnt strengthen my eyes, I couldnt see in front of me. As it was a space that had been neglected for a long time, there was a lot of moss on the walls, and a musty smell stung my nose. Anyway, what is at the end of this passage? The cer. It is a ce used as a warehouse to store alcohol, but now there is a ban on alcohol, so none of the gasols go there. Good. Cheon Ji-ryeong had be apletely different person from the day before. My cheeks became thinner and my overall appearance became gaunt. She wore a light gray hairpin on her upturned hair and wore a dull-colored ceremonial uniform that she rarely wore. Her breasts were tied with cloth, so the curves of her body were barely visible, and the long sword worn at her waist made her look like a thief. At first nce, she looked like a female warrior in her forties, not her twenties. She wasnt the only one whose appearance changed. I also transformed into a middle-aged swordsman using the power of Yeokyongjutsu (g). Instead of arge sword, he wore a in ck long sword on his waist. It was rewarding to learn the visions left behind by Muyeongsintu. Even if they were members of Cheonan Gambu, they would not have been able to recognize the identities of me or Cheon Ga-ryeong just by looking at their faces. Every time I move my facial muscles, I feel a strange feeling, so its quite ufortable. I wonder if Zhuge Hye felt this way when he pretended to be an earth dragon. If you were nning on sneaking in and out anyway, why did you do it without wearing a mask or mask? It was because of the strategy that came to mind after hearing Cheon Ga-ryeongs story. [For reference, among the Gasols of the Samase family, few seemed to know their identities. [It seems that only a few key figures in Sega know the truth.] Sima Segaju was doing something to avoid the attention of those around him. He even said that most of Gasol didnt know what he was doing. Perhaps I might be able to dig into the gaps created by that thoroughness. What was the name of the family that settled here before Simase? Cheolseomun (FT). It was a n, not a Sega. The n was openly out in the world? To be exact, it was the Sado sect. It is not a Taoist or Buddhist sect that ismonly thought of. no wonder. I was wondering why such a secret passage exists. The roots of Sapa are Heukdo. The Sado School was the target of criticism from the public. Originally, people who did dirty work tended to prepare for emergencies. Just as the owner of a dragon-shaped house built a secret warehouse under his residence. As we walked along while chatting lightly, we soon reached the end of the passage. I thought it was a dead end, but upon closer inspection, there was a circr incontinence at the bottom. After checking the presence beyond the wall. Thats it! When the stone wall was pushed down with enough force, a holerge enough for a person to pass through while lying down was created. The strong scent of alcohol stung my nose. As I left the passage and entered the storage room, I burst intoughter. They say simple is best. There was nothing special about the circr stone block that could be considered a door connecting the secret passage and the storage room. The only thing that mattered was that it was very thick and the joints were finished so that they could glide smoothly. Its so heavy that you cant really push it unless youre a business person. Perhaps, if there had been a system or engine system installed, Segas gasols would have noticed it right away. Rather, it may be that it is such a simple device that it has not been discovered until now. Afterwards, Cheon Ga-ryeong came out of the passage and I pushed in the stone wall to fill the hole again. Even though I put it in just right, its still a little burnt. I didnt see incontinence like that at first. I guess its because Ive already used it once, so the traces are showing. So, if someone who steps into the storage room takes a careful look, the existence of the secret passageway could be discovered? yes. Coincidentally, there is currently a ban on alcohol in Sima Street. Cheon Ga-ryeong took the lead, climbed the stairs and opened the door leading outside. After leaving the storage room, Cheon Ga-ryeongs new form disappeared as if melting into the darkness. * * * Who are you! Passage leading to the inner garden of Samase Family. The warrior standing guard next to the bonfire pointed his sword at me and shouted. Instead of answering, Cheon Ga-ryeong and I just stared at the warriors face with expressionless faces. I asked who it was! . The warrior who had asked the question two or three times returned his sword to its sheath. Then he gestured with his chin with an annoyed expression. It seemed like he was telling me toe in quickly. It was an action that could not be understood throughmon sense. Two unidentified people are walking around Sega and no one is stopping them. Its something that cant normally happen. I smiled inwardly and entered the hospital with confident steps. The sound sent by Cheon Ga-ryeong prated my ears. -I really never thought such a reckless n would work. -If there is an information gap due tock ofmunication, problems like this are bound to ur. Although the results are different, the same principle was applied in the past when Seo Ho-seon was able to take down Salmabang alone. This was the reason why I changed my face using reverse magic. To pierce security gaps caused by ignorance. Baeksa Ind, a smoker of Yujeonggeom. Although some of Sima Segou and Segas executives knew their identities, most Gasol did not. All I know is that the head of the household is a master brought in from outside. It probably wasnt just the three of them. There would not have been many people who could be identified through the disguised identity that Cheon Ga-ryeong used to infiltrate Sega. I said that he doesnt interact with others at all and only looks like a doll. There are probably not many of the Simase familys gasols who know all their faces. They must have been told by their superiors that the invited masters should be allowed to roam around Segas premises. So even if unidentified masters are added one by one, wouldnt there be a small number of people who would notice it? The entire area around Samase Family is stered with shrines. It was an environment wheremotion was bound to ur if an intruder appeared. That was the reason why the warrior we encountered a little while ago naturally mistook me and Cheon Ga-ryeong for people who originally stayed in the Sega. It worked out well. It wasnt that difficult to y Go Soo, who stays as a guest at a family home. Rather than imitating a specific person, I simply had to keep an expressionless face and not say a word. It would be nice if we could invade Gajujeon like this. Even so, it would have been difficult to get there. They say that entry is prohibited except for a few high-ranking Sega officials. Still, it was much easier to infiltrate, so it was worth the effort. ruler. What should I do next? Chapter 324 Episode 324 The benefits of small talk ended here. It was easy to infiltrate the inner circle, but hiding inside Gajujeon was another problem. From now on, even the face changed using reverse magic has no meaning. I had to sneak in and out of the heart of Sega, bypassing various military and surveince measures. The smaller the number of people and the better each individuals skills, the better. This was the reason why no one came along except for Cheon Ga-ryeong, who was to give directions. Ive thought of a few ways to infiltrate, though. Which means to use could only be determined by observing the site in person. I continued to walk for a while while chatting with Cheon Ga-ryeong by eum-eum. A huge building came into view. It was arge pavilion seven stories high. Its too bigpared to the size of the Sima family. The hall where the Jangmun of the Jeomchang faction resided was not of this size. Should I say that Sima Sejus vanity is clearly evident? As expected, with my knowledge, it was impossible to understand all the types of formations around the pavilion. He couldnt confidently go in front, pretending to be an executive of Sima Sega, or force a breakthrough by force. The only way left is to avoid the formation and move into the air. The problem is the unmanned soldiers standing guard. Landing on the upper floor of the pavilion by performing a mid-air maneuver was not unusual, but the method was very noticeable. Although it is a dark dawn, those standing guard are all skilled warriors. If you tried to infiltrate blindly, you would most likely be discovered and surrounded. It would be nice to have something to get their attention. Should we start a fire in a nearby building? As I pondered while using stealth techniques to kill all traces, I soon came to a conclusion. However, arson was too dangerous. We decided to choose a safer and more reliable method. I left the pavilion behind and moved to the outskirts of the inner garden, and brought the whistle I had taken out of my pocket to my mouth. City profit! Instead of a sharp beeping sound, a deted sound rang out. Cheon Ga-ryeong, who was watching, tilted her head and asked. -Whats broken? -no. -Theres no sound? -It came out just right. It is just a sound that cannot be heard by ordinary human ears. -You mean you created ultrasonic waves with a whistle? -thats right. It is an object used by the warriors of the Yue family to exchange signals with each other. If you blow into it and inject internal energy at the same time, ultrasonic waves spread around. -Thats a fun method. But does the sound made here travel outside? -It will be delivered. Because there is an absolute expert on the Allied Forces who has mastered the art of clearing the earth. -Sound ghost! -I sent a signal, so there will be a response soon. Lets move. * * * About half an angle has passed since then. A tremendous explosion of sound echoed throughout the world. Quang! Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! A bombardment of sound waves from nowhere. The ground on which the camp wasid beyond the outer wall of Sega was torn apart and shaken. Although no actual damage urred, the noise was so loud that everyone in the Sima family was embarrassed. The soldiers who were sleeping soundly were so startled that they all ran out of the building. The warriors guarding Gajujeon also looked at the source of the noise. now! I, who had been waiting in advance with Cheon Ga-ryeong on my back, immediately kicked off the ground and jumped. We spread the ghost beam to the extreme, killed the presence, and safely arrived at the top floor of Gajujeon. After opening the window and entering the room. Luckily I wasnt caught. After putting Cheon Ga-ryeong on the floor, I breathed a sigh of relief. After looking around for a while, Cheon Ga-ryeong turned to me and said. -It looks like theres no one there. -It looks like its Sima Sejuus personal office -Even if you search around here, you probably wont be able to find much information, right? -maybe. Considering that border personnel are concentrated in the lower sses, this is likely to be the case. -Lets go downstairs first. I carefully moved along the wall and explored the surroundings. Unlike the outside, where security was so tight that it seemed excessive, there were not that many people stationed inside the pce. Is it because they thought that the manpower deployed externally was sufficient, or perhaps because they did not want Gasol to see what was happening in the Gaju battle? As we got closer to the first floor, the number of people increased, but even that was not an obstacle at all for Cheon Ga-ryeong and I, who had mastered advanced stealth techniques. As I was moving along the ceiling, I nced sideways at the middle-aged man standing on the wall below and muttered to myself. Although they can be said to be elite, there is not a single one who is at the level of a top 100 expert. Arent the prisoners sent from the Demonic Cult ced here? Do they not trust the prisoners? Perhaps there are other reasons why they cannot be assigned guard duties. Well, this is a good thing. Cheon Ga-ryeong and I broke through the weak border and reached the main hall on the first floor. The Gasols attention was greatly diversified by Ak Yeo-ryeongs demonstration of force. The continuous roaring sound paralyzed the senses of the soldiers standing on guard. -Something is strange. -Compared to the thorough attention paid to security, there was nothing special, right? -Its clear that theres something hidden in Gajujeon. In fact, all I saw whileing down from the top floor to the first floor were the asional warriors standing guard. -The most suspicious thing is that the matriarch is nowhere to be seen. Even if you were in an isted space due to the Jinbeop, theres no way you wouldnt have sensed it, right? I nodded in agreement with Cheon Ga-ryeongs words. My sense of energy, which had been improved through the fight against the Blood Flower Witch, was precise enough to even detect the exact location of the will energy. My guess is that it was one of two things. Either Samaseju is away, or there is a hidden underground space beneath Gajujeon. Its most likely thetter. It was almost certain that there was no reaction despite this muchmotion. Most likely, they are unaware of the situation outside. After exchanging nces with Cheon Ga-ryeong, I parted ways with her and wandered around the first floor to explore. It was not easy to find a hidden passage while avoiding the eyes of warriors who patrolled at regr intervals. Time passed incessantly. Before I knew it, dawn was rising outside the window. The loud noise had long since subsided. It was a time when I wondered if I should just call it a day and get out of Gajujeon. -Come this way. The sound sent by Cheon Ga-ryeong prated my ears. I moved to the room next to her, looked at the floor, and narrowed my eyes. Under a small round table. There was a fine square incontinence that was hard to see unless I strengthened my eyes with internal energy. I was suddenly amazed. How on earth did you find this? You shouldnt touch it carelessly. At first nce, it seemed to be an opening and closing device operated by an organ. If it is torn off by force, an uproar will ur. When I asked Cheon Ga-ryeong if I could open it, she quietly shook her head. From what I could tell, it seemed like he had already tried many things. Its a pain in the ass. Should I also bring Damun? The problem was that Damun had no expertise in the art of stealth. I didnt think I would be able to safely infiltrate this ce again with him. As I was immersed in thought while rubbing my chin, I narrowed my eyes at the feeling of presence beneath my feet. -I have to hide for now. -why? -Someone ising up from below. There was surprise in Cheon Ji-ryeongs eyes. Unlike me, she didnt seem to notice the signs of those approaching. -The number is five. I think we can get this far in about 20 breaths. -That close? -Perhaps there is a method installed to distract the senses. I turned my head and quickly looked around. This ce, which was presumed to be a guest room, did not have much space to hide. I had no choice but to crumple Cheon Ga-ryeong into the closet, and myself cling to the ceiling like a bat and use stealth techniques to kill any signs of him. Some time passes. With a nking noise, the entrance to the basement opened and five men appeared. Everyone was wearing academic robes, but their martial arts level was not that high. At best, you can get your foot in the door at the top level? Off. Im tired. It looks like its a mess outside. Whats going on? It seemed like the matriarch was especially on edge today. I was worried that I might go against my wishes. Didnt you hear? He said he heard harsh words from Mr. Ma. I wont let this situation go if we dont resolve it. ha. It is impossible to unite internally in a situation like this. What kind of unity is unity? Its just a rtionship where each person uses each other. I know that. As I was eavesdropping on the mens conversation, my expression hardened. The word demon king made my mind dizzy. Could it be that one of the Eight Great Demon Lords is here? I wanted to interrogate the men in front of me to get more information, but if I showed up here, all my hard work would have been in vain, so I decided to hold out. The men who were chatting left the room with tired faces. . When I got down to the ground, I looked down at the wide open switchgear and felt conflicted inside. Normally I wouldnt have missed this golden opportunity, but what the men said a moment ago bothered me. What if there is an absolute master who holds the top spot in the eight great demon armies hiding below here? Aside from the fact that our infiltration was discovered, mine and Cheon Ga-ryeongs lives could have been in danger. The reason I have been able to do things so boldly until now is because I have confidence. I am confident that there will be no one strong enough to threaten me within Simase. Even the best of the Kunlun Sect, Yujeong Sword, was no match for me now. I thought that even if something went wrong and I ended up being chased by the Sima familys warriors, it wouldnt be difficult for me to stay safe. However, if Simase had an absolute expert on his side, the story would inevitably be different. But its such a waste to go back like this. While I was struggling, I felt a slight vibration under my feet. A nking mechanical sound followed. Cheon Ga-ryeong came out of the closet and stood next to me, her lips licking. -Are you not going in? It seems to close on its own after a certain period of time. The worries did notst long. I know theres no need to overdo it, but since Ivee this far, I wanted to achieve meaningful results. I went down the stairs to the basement before the engine started working. Cheon Ji-ryeong let out a small sigh and followed behind. * * * The underground space was muchrger than I thought. To add a little bit of exaggeration, the area of the threerge training halls seemed to have been joined together. The path was intricately intertwined like a maze, and there were formations and institutions installed here and there, requiring caution. There is no sign of an absolute master yet. It could have been something that wasnt here, or something I simply couldnt sense. It took a long time to move and kill as many traces as possible. Kaaaaak! A desperate scream echoed through the hallway. Cheon Ga-ryeong and I looked at each other at the same time. I knew it instinctively. That the secret of Simase Family is hidden beyond. Chapter 325 Episode 325: Unfortunately or fortunately, illusions were installed throughout the underground space. It was good to be able to move more secretly, but on the other hand, I couldnt know the opponents location exactly. This was the reason why Cheon Ga-ryeong could not sense the presence of thoseing from underground a little while ago. Aaaahhh! Cheon Ga-ryeong and I moved using the asional screams as guideposts. The voice belonged to one person. A cry that oppresses the soul. Just how cruel is the torture that is being carried out that makes people scream at the top of their lungs like that? I guess I should memorize the route in case I need to escape. What can be confirmed by feeling is the approximate size of the underground space. Because of the typhoon, it was impossible to grasp the detailed terrain, so we frequently encountered dead ends. Fortunately, thanks to Cheon Ga-ryeongs keen eye, no strategy or mechanism to repel the invaders has ever been activated. -What are you going to do when you leave? -well. -The door to the outside opens only when the engine is activated. If you dont know how to operate it, it will be difficult to escape in an emergency, right? -You have to be as careful as possible to avoid being chased. In the worst case, you can just break the entrance and leave. -In short, there is no solution. -Do you have the courage to do so? Im not some sort of prophet, so how can I anticipate and prepare for a situation like this? -Once upon a time, I heard you knew how to read Cheongi (C). -Now that I think about it, Ive said something like that before. I burst outughing. The small talk I had with her in the past shed through my mind. [Actually, I know how to read Cheongi. It is only natural to achieve sess when you invest knowing what will happen in the future.] [ Im kidding, right?] [Of course Im joking.] [This is real!] Its already been six years since weve had that conversation. It was before. Ten years have already passed since I knew Cheon Ga-ryeong. Time passed so quickly. The skinny girl who was dying of despair suddenly became a woman with a mature charm. I looked to the side with an emotional expression on my face, and a gaunt-looking woman in her forties came into view. Youve matured so much that youve be an olddy. I had forgotten for a moment that I was in a state of confusion. I shook my head to shake off the distracting thoughts and looked around while fiddling with my sword. An alien noise prated my ears. Sound of water? After exchanging nces with Cheon Ga-ryeong, we headed to the source of the noise. Before long, an underground waterway came into view. A waterway in a ce like this. Where does it lead? I felt like checking it out, but decided to hold back. If it were possible for Se to escape through the waterway, it wouldnt be a bad idea since it would mean securing another escape route. But that is only a hopeful observation. Conversely, what if it is connected to a dangerous ce? There was no such disappointment. I didnt want to take that kind of risk. The first thing to do was to uncover Sima Segas secrets. There was no time to answer every single question, even the smallest one. It was a time when I was ready to put aside my regrets and move on. Cheon Ji-ryeong said, staring at the other side of the passage with an anxious expression. -for a moment. -why? -Dont you think you stopped screaming a little while ago? C Now that I think about it it was just as she said. The screams that were heard asionally stopped at some point. Feeling ominous, I quickly nced around. A straight passageway. Unlike the roads we had passed so far, there was no suitable ce to hide. shit. Did you say that bad premonitions are never wrong? A presence that I had not felt until just before suddenly caught my attention. I immediately grabbed Cheon Ga-ryeongs arm and jumped into the water. Damn Hwanho-jin. I cant believe you didnt notice until you got this close. About ten breaths had passed. A group of people appeared in the passage. The face of the man in the lead was familiar. Because it was underwater, visibility was unstable, but it was clearly visible. Sama Segaju! Sima Seohwan, the head of the Sima family. Damuns biological father. A samurai with his entire body covered in iron armor and seven men wearing bachelors robes were following him. My shoulders were stiff from tension. I knew it instinctively. That the Iron Man is a superman who has reached the absolute level. Even though Cheon Ga-ryeong and I were in the flowing water and had killed the spirit to the limit with the Great Technique, I never thought that we would be able to fool the spirit of an absolute expert. If things continue like this, well get caught. I thought it would be better to take the risk and move along the waterway, but unfortunately, the holes in the walls on both sides were not that big. In order for people to pass through, the wall had to be torn down to erge the hole, but if they did that, their location would be immediately discovered. Whoa. Suddenly, Sima Xuhuan stopped in ce and sighed. My mind became dizzy. Why did it stop here? Could it be that they already know of our existence? Thats quite possible. Iron Armor Man is a top level expert. Since I had noticed his approach, it was reasonable to assume that he would have sensed my presence long ago. I couldnt figure out what response to take. Should I try to escape before its toote, or should I continue hiding, pinning my hopes on the slightest possibility? At that time, Sima Xuhuan staggered as if feeling dizzy and ced his hand on his forehead. Matriarch. Are you okay? Damn it. Theres no way its going to be okay. It would be best to take care of yourself first. You havent been able to sleep properly for the past three days. There isnt much time. We need to increase the amount of power we can use. Dont worry too much. The Allied Forces power is great, but this one is no less powerful. Changgwi () and White Bone Demon Emperor (׹ħ). Arent there two people who are absolute experts? If we stage a sit-in protest using the formations spread out around the Sega A young man speaks hopeful words tofort Sima Seo-hwan. I felt goosebumps rising on my back. Just by looking at its appearance, I thought that the identity of the iron armored man was the Iron Armored God, one of the eight great demons, but it seems that was not the case. What a spear. A truly unexpected star came out. For some reason, he seemed smaller than I remembered. Well, the iron-d giants single-pointed weapon was not a spear, but a pair of flying spears. I couldnt figure out why Changgui, who was said to have died at the hands of Cheonakgun, was here. Its unlikely that he was converted by the devils religion. Do you think that crazy old man, White Bone Demon, will obediently help us? . Thats not the real problem there. Since the worlds evaluation of the Sima Sega has reached rock bottom, it will no longer be possible for it to function as a Hundred Dao Sega. Even if the Allied Forces are defeated, there is no future for Sega. It means youve already been tricked. Sima Seju pours out words as if he ismenting. I cursed inwardly. If youre tired, go back to your home and rest. Why are you stopping here and making noises? The young man with a pensive expression asked cautiously. If so, what should we do? Whatever. Now the only option left to us is to turn to the magic path. It is the only way to survive. But arent there Shandong, Hebei, and Henan between Jiangsu and Maqiaos sphere of influence? So well have to attack from here. To avoid being isted. yes? Once we engulf Shandong, we will have a way out. If we attack from both directions in conjunction with the Demonic Qiao forces stationed in Shanxi, it will not be difficult to drive out the Wulin forces in Hebei. Hmm. First, we must eliminate the Heavenly Dragon. He is the intermediary that connects Shandong music and Hwangbo family. If we just get rid of the Heavenly Dragon, the Allied Forces will be divided, and we can use our hidden power to exploit the gap. . If we defeat the allied forces and even kill King Quan, it wouldnt be impossible to use that momentum to sweep Shandong. As I overheard the story, I ended up with a nk expression on my face. I never would have thought he had a n like that. At first nce, it seemed like a reckless n, but it was realistic to some extent. In what is now Sima Shiga, enough power was gathered to overthrow the Shandong Wulin Dynasty. Two absolute experts and several top experts. What if the bandits of Green Forest are behind you? It turns out a pretty usible picture. Even if he rots, he is still the head of the family. He was never a person to be taken lightly as he did not give up and found the best course of action even in hopeless situations. As the conversation between the young man and Sima Xuhuan continued, the outline became more and more clear in my mind. The top priority is to find a way to lure the Heavenly Dragon Sima Xuhuan scratched the back of his head with an annoyed expression. One thing was certain: he had not yet noticed my presence. Even though he knew, he couldnt have spread all his ns needlessly. As the panic subsided, my mind became more rxed and I was able to think calmly. While I was organizing my thoughts in my head. I turned my head in response to the hand grabbing my right arm. this. Cheon Ji-ryeongs face was very distorted. It seemed like he had reached his limit after holding on underwater for a long time. They could endure it longer than ordinary people, but even extreme experts would die if they couldnt breathe. Dangerous. I couldnt let her float to the surface in this situation. If they were discovered here, there was a high probability that they would be captured or killed. I cant do it. I grabbed Cheon Ga-ryeongs face and pulled her towards me. Then they kissed mouth to mouth. ! Cheon Ji-ryeongs eyes widened as if torn. When I breathed on him, his paleplexion recovered slightly. I immediately pushed her face away and turned my gaze back to Sima Xuhuans direction. Sima Seo-hwan, who had been having a long conversation with Gasol, finally took his step. After confirming that the group was far enough away from the waterway, Cheon Ga-ryeong and I hurriedly put our heads above the water. Pooh! Huh! omg! Cheon Ga-ryeong, breathing heavily,y down on the ground. I was equally exhausted, although not as tired as she was. Some say they want to sit back against the wall and rx. -You didnt have any selfish intentions, right? -what do you mean. -No, its nothing. Cheon Ga-ryeong, who let out an iprehensible sound, struggled to get up from her seat. Her cheeks seemed a little flushed, perhaps due to her mood. I stood up after him, used my inner energy to warm up my cold body, and muttered to myself. By the way, Changguis condition was a little strange. [All three of them lived a regr life as if someone had decided it for them. I sleep, eat, and practice martial arts at the same time every day.] [It felt like I was looking at a doll, not a person. He never interacts with other people and always just does his own thing with an expressionless face. He didnt even seem to feel anxious about the current situation.] I remembered the report that Cheon Ga-ryeong had given me. Themon characteristics of Yujeonggeom and Baeksa Ind. Thats exactly what Changgui looked like. Standing silently behind Sima Seju, it felt like I was looking at a stone statue rather than a person. More than anything, I was concerned that he did not notice the presence of Cheon Ga-ryeong until the end. I dont think he pretended not to know. A hypothesis came to mind. A hypothesis that is not easily understood and that can most clearly exin the current situation. Perhaps the prisoners were not appeased by the Demonic Cult Chapter 326 Episode 326: Beyond the thick iron bars. A man was lying unconscious. The plum blossoms drawn on the sleeves of his clothes made us guess his identity. Cheon Ga-ryeong, who was bending down to look at the mans face, said as if he was throwing something out. -Cheonhwi Dojo. -Are you a disciple of the Cheonja Dorimbae area? C Maehwageomsu (÷), who is known to have died on the day themunist faction copsed. I understand that he is a person who has been evaluated as a top 100 level expert and has a high reputation in Shaanxi. The scream that shook the entire underground space was probably made by the Taoist in front of us. I nodded and muttered to myself. It is certainly. I passed through various ces on my way here. There was also a room equipped with advanced security equipment whose purpose was unknown, and a warehouse where various drugs, including narcotics, were stored. Everything I saw with my eyes proved it. That the hypothesis I came up with was true. Crazy guys. Youre thinking of recycling the prisoners by turning them into gingerbread. In my past life, I remembered seeing a rted book at the Tianlong Bookstore. A few books that were directly managed by the master of Wei Shu. I was curious, so I skimmed through it, but the content didnt interest me, so I quickly closed the bookcase. After destroying the targets mind, it undergoes continuous brainwashing to turn it into a faithful servant who only follows its masters orders. The theory has been established, but no one has seeded in actually implementing it until now. However, it seemed that Sima Xuhuan had improved and perfected that inhumane secret technique. I cant believe it. An absolute master who held the throne of the Ten Heavenly Emperors could barely withstand brainwashing and became Sima Xuhuans servant? The reason why I could not think of the possibility of Kangsi-hwa until now was simple. Because I had vague beliefs based onmon sense. The belief that it is impossible topletely brainwash and manipte an unmanned person who has surpassed a certain level. But at this moment, that belief was shattered. If it is possible to turn a ghost into a ginger poem, then it must be said that in fact, there is no warrior in this world that Sima Seju cannot brainwash. Of course, it would have been possible thanks to the support of the Demonic Cult. Acquisition of vision, securing funds, supply and demand of drones that will serve as materials, etc. Either way, it was not something that Sima Shiga could have done on his own. The entire foundation for the work was probably prepared by the Demonic Church. But even taking that into ount, it was clear that Sima Seju had aplished a great feat. The problem is that it is an achievement from the Demonic Cults point of view, but from the Baekdo Martial Arts perspective, it is a disaster. It felt strange somehow. Now I think I understand why the brainwashed prisoners were not ced in the Gaju battle. Perhaps the reason why Changgui did not detect the presence of Cheon Ga-ryeong was because he lost his autonomy when he became a Jiangshi, and as a result, his ability to track down enemies was greatly reduced. Presumably, the martial artists who became Gangshi had their overall capabilities, as well as their detection abilities, reduced. The reason why Changguis body is covered with heavy iron armor is probably toplement its monotonous movements. If you think about it that way, the front and back fit together perfectly. It was worth taking the risk and hiding in the underground space. Now that I had all the information I needed, I had to get out of Sega and take action. -What are you going to do with Cheonhwis seal? -I have to leave it behind. It is unknown to what extent the brainwashing has progressed, and if the captives are lost, Samasega will be aware of the intruders presence. Above all, I dont have the confidence to safely get out of Sega while carrying a lot of luggage. -Im worried. How will Cheonwoo Dojang react when he finds out about this? -My head already hurts. I pressed my index finger to my throbbing forehead and sighed. * * * -Good work. -Youre not going to call me again after less than half a day, right? -dont worry. Even though I am an evil boss, I am not without that much blood and tears. -You have human blood flowing through your body too? Its an amazing story. -. Cheon Ga-ryeong and I returned safely to the Allied camp. I had to wait untilte at night to move while avoiding peoples eyes, and because of that, my return was significantly dyed. After ordering Cheon Ji-ryeong to rest in his personal barracks, a meeting was immediately convened. Six people sat around a circr table. Me and Damun Ak Yeo-ryeong and Ak Kang-yoon Hwang Bo-gak and Hwang Bo-hoon. It was Ak Yeo-ryeong who took the lead. Im d you came back safely. It is thanks to the help of Lord White Lang. So, was there any result? yes. I have confirmed the number of secrets that Sima Shigeju has hidden. Hwang Bo-gak, who was looking back and forth between Ak Yeo-ryeong and me with an expression of confusion, opened his eyes wide. It seemed like he finally realized that I had infiltrated the Sima family and gathered information. This is also the reason why the evil Yeo-ryeong suddenly bombarded the Simase family with sound waves from dawn. So, what exactly is that secret number? Its Changgui. what? The evil womans face hardened. She wasnt the only one surprised. Everyone except Damun, who heard the story before the meeting started, looked shocked. Is the person you mentioned is the person Im thinking of? Thats probably right. . He is the head of the Shinchang Yang family and an absolute master who once held the first rank of the Ten Heavenly Emperors. That Changgui is now in Simajie. He wasnt dead? I think the Demon Cult may have intentionally spread the rumor that he is dead. Why on earth is Chang Gui helping Sima Shiga? After checking, it turned out that he was not staying at Sega of his own ord. then? Are you receiving threats from the Demonic Cult? It would be better if it were like that. He had been brainwashed by the secret arts of the Demonic Cult. He has be a servant who faithfully carries out whatevermands he receives from Sima Seju. Youre joking. I wish it were just a joke. Are you asking us to believe that now? It may be hard to believe, but unfortunately it is true. There is no reason for me to spill false information that would confuse the Allied Forces. Huh. A sigh escaped the evil womans lips. Unlike his question as if it were really true, he seemed to believe what I said. Hwang Bo-gak, who was staring at me with half-confident eyes, tapped the table with his index finger and opened his mouth. I want to ask you something. Please speak. Its a secret technique that brainwashes even absolute experts and uses them like limbs. If such a convenient method exists, why didnt the Demonic Cult use it sooner? This is because there is no one other than Sima Shigeju who can actually implement that secret art. Does that mean Sima Seju is that bad? The famous family of Jinbeop, who was onceparable to the Zhuge family, is the Sima family. The current head of the family is the person who has mastered all of Segas vision. Hmm. When limited to the field of defense, Sima Seju is a skill that ranks among the top three yers in the entire midfield. Although the influence and scale of the Sima family are far less than that of the Zhuge family, individual capabilities must be viewed separately. I understand. If youve heard this far, youre probably guessing, but Chang Gui is not the only brainwashed warrior. Yujeonggeom, soot smoker, Baeksado, etc. Several hundred great-level warriors were discovered within the premises of the Sima family. Thats a scary story. I thought the Allied Forces were way ahead in terms of military power, but doesnt that mean thats necessarily true? Not only that. Is there something else? The White Bone Demon Emperor is within Sega. Its a point-and-enter view. If you are a White Bone Demon Emperor, isnt he an absolute expert who holds the first ce in the eight great demon armies? I havent seen him in person, but considering Sima Sega executives mentioned his nickname, its almost certain. As I nced around, I saw Hwang Bo-hoon, the Great Lord of Heaven, with an anxious expression on his face. I couldnt tell if I was just taking advantage of the atmosphere or if myposure was truly broken. Even if it were the former, I would have been very embarrassed inside. It was revealed that Sega, with whom it had been doing business on a regr basis, was preparing a bigger conspiracy than anyone could have imagined. There was one additional fact that I confirmed before leaving Sima Sega. All of the children that Hwang Bo-hun had recently sold to Sima Sega were learning magic arts. P.S. C Recently, the overall age of missing people has increased. The words written on the information sheet that Hao Wen sent me earlier shed through my mind. The fact that the average age of kidnapped children had increased probably meant that Simase had requested it from Hwang Bo-hoon. So, why did Sima Shiga make such a request? If you are going to teach martial arts, it ismon knowledge among all martial arts people that the earlier you introduce them, the better. The answer was simple. The growth rate of a demon is much faster than that of a practitioner of the True Mind Method. No matter how much usable power was raised, if the target was too young, it could not be put into the field. That is why the average age of practitioners was intentionally raised. So that once it reaches a certain level, it can be immediately utilized for full power. I need to think of a way to get rid of Hwang Bo-hoon soon. Wow! I looked away from Hwang Bo-hoon and pressed my palms together to brighten the heavy atmosphere. The waves filled with inner energy spread out and awakened the minds of the middle school students who were lost in their own thoughts. It looks like the decisive battle will have to be brought forward. What does that mean? If you didnt know, you wouldnt know. Now that I know, I cant waste any more time. I am against it. If the enemys power is at a level that cannot be ignored, shouldnt you move as carefully as possible? Well have to find a way to break the brainwashing. Even if the number of victims increases by the time dyed? victim? Even now, prisoners are being brainwashed. After a while, they will be the full force of the Simase family and point their swords at us. ! Hwang Bo-gaks mouth opened slightly. It was a face that said he hadnt even thought about it up to that point. Once you have been brainwashed, there is no going back. Words brainwashing is the process ofpletely destroying a persons personality and putting a new personality on top of it. You may think this is harsh, but there is no clear way to restore them. Is there really no way? You can turn pottery into powder, but you cant collect that powder and make it into pottery again, right? Its the same thing. But Of course, there might be a glimmer of possibility. If you take care of it with utmost sincerity for several years or even decades, you may see improvement. But such things should not be considered on the battlefield. They are enemies. We cannot put our troops at risk for that slim possibility. . Not only that. Sima Sejus abilities were recognized by Ma Jyoju. There is no need to say more as they dispatched the Eight Great Demon Army to serve as guard and surveince. I dont know what moves the Demonic Cult will make to help Sima Sega. Although many unexpected variables emerged, the Allied forces still had the upper hand in terms of military power. There is also a secret passage leading to the inside of Sega, so the possibility of our team losing is low. Even if we have to make sacrifices, we must reach a conclusion before new variables arise. It was also important to keep in mind that the existence of a secret passage could be discovered. I knew that there was currently a ban on drinking alcohol throughout Simase, but I couldnt rx. The reason we decided to form a siege and watch Sima Segas reaction was because we had expectations that we might be able to resolve the matter in a peaceful way. We waited for Sima Shiga, who was isted, to voluntarily surrender. . But now I know that the possibility infinitely converges to emptiness. So, I have to move now. Chapter 327 Episode 327 Hwang Bo-gaks opposition did notst long. That was inevitable, because there was a strong justification presented for rescuing even those prisoners who had not yet been converted before it was toote. The subject was not a good one to im the sacrifice of a small animal for the greater good. Heroes of the White Sword who are said to have died fighting against the Demonic Cult on the front lines. They were also top 100 level strongmen who were the core forces of each sect and sega. No matter how powerful the king was, he would not be able to avoid criticism if rumors spread that he opposed their rescue. The problem is that there is a high probability that the criticism wille back to me as well. He spoke assertively in front of Hwang Bo-gak and Ak Yeo-ryeong. It is impossible to save even the already brainwashed warriors. I was not aware of the repercussions those words would bring. How strongly will the Shinchangyang family, a family from the Changgui (), and the Kunlun sect, the monks of Yujeonggeom (o), oppose? Nevertheless, I had no choice but to hammer the nail in firmly. If you get caught up in recognition and are distracted by the opinions and evaluations of others, the battlefield is where yourrade next to you will die. Its inevitable that the reputation you worked so hard to build will suffer cracks. [What do you mean by feeling sympathy for the enemy? Do not bring personal feelings to the battlefield.] [.] [There is no one in the world without a story.] The situation was different from the past when I spoke bitterly to Baekwoongeom (ٝ). Regardless of whether he was persecuted by themunal faction, Baek Mak-Moon voluntarily betrayed the martial faction. On the other hand, the warriors who had been brainwashed by Sima Seju were objects of sympathy with no room for disagreement. It tastes bitter. In fact, I could have presented someone who would take the me instead of me. He appoints one of his subordinates to bring about stigma. It was a techniquemonly used by high-ranking people. but. I didnt really want to go that far. Its not because I feel guilty, but because I dont want a situation where my people are unfairly criticized. If you had asked Damun to y a viin, he would have epted without hesitation. Thats why he didnt show any signs of regret. I didnt want to pass on a heavy burden to him, who was already feeling ufortable due to the conflict with his biological father. I sat in front of a table with candles and was alone and trembling for a while. Boss. Can Ie in? I slowly raised my head when I heard a voiceing from outside the barracks. As soon as permission was given, the person who pulled back the cloth and revealed himself was Cheonwoo Dojo, a leading disciple of the Hwasan Sect. After offering him a seat, I cautiously opened the door. I have something to tell you. How important is it that you called me thiste at night? The survival of Cheonhwi Dojang has been confirmed. Is that true? Cheonwoo Dojangs eyes became swollen. He seemed unable to hide his excitement at the news that the death penalty, who had been thought to be dead, was alive. I sighed inwardly at the reaction I had expected. Where is the death penalty now? Samase is trapped in my underground space as a prisoner of war. yes? Its not just Cheonhwis dojo. Currently, there are several prisoners transferred from the Demonic Cult within Simase. Then we must save him quickly! Unfortunately, not everyone is detained like Cheonhwi Dojang. What does it mean? I recited exactly the exnation I gave at the meeting a moment ago. As the story progressed, Cheonwoo Dojangs expression changed in various ways. I heard you couldnt see me for some reason, but I didnt know that you had infiltrated the Sima family with Chen Xiaozhe and gathered information. sorry. I wanted to at least take away Cheonhwis seal, but the conditions were not good for that. no. There is no reason for the manager to apologize to me. Surprisingly, Cheonwoo Dojangs reaction was calm. I thought Gil-gil would go on a rampage and demand to attack the Simase family right away, but I was surprised. I thought it was a lot different than before when I saw how cruel the hands were. Still, I had no idea it had changed this much. While working at the Sacheon branch, I interacted with Cheonwoo Dojang rtively frequently. I thought I knew rtively well about him, but now that I look back, it seems that wasnt the case. ording to what you said, the reason why the prisoners captured by the Demonic Cult were transported to Simase Family Cheonwoo Dojang was unable to speak until the end, chewing his lips. It seemed like it wasnt easy to maintainposure. There was no way he wouldnt have been angry about the situation in which the death penalty was ced. Im just quietly thinking about it. I nodded slowly and continued what he couldnt say. Its to brainwash them and use them as power. . Soon, Tianhuis seal will also lose his senses like Changgui and be Sima Segajus hands and feet. How long is the grace period left? I dont know. There was no way to determine how far the brainwashing had progressed. If we do that, we will have to take down the Sima family as quickly as possible. Before calling the small group, we gathered the leaders of the Allied Forces and held a meeting. Sooner orter, an all-out attack will begin. Can you tell me the exact time? Preparations will probably bepleted within two days at thetest. All right. Dojang Cheonwoo, who answered with a calm expression, slowly stood up from his seat. I stood up after him and sent him off with a few words offort. He would also need time to organize his thoughts. Ill say it again, you dont have to feel sorry for me, Manager. Just before leaving the barracks, Dojang Cheonwoo suddenly said something. I didnt know how to answer, so I kept my mouth shut, and then he took a deep breath and added. The manager made the right decision. Even if I end up dying at the hands of the Allied Forces, I will not me you, Director. As I was quietly staring at his back, I let out a bitter smile. Even though I was not at peace, I was worried about other people. It would be nice if everyone reacted rationally like Cheonwoo Dojang. * * * Same time. An unusual incident was taking ce on the front line located on the border between Hebei and Shanxi. What! That one! The warriors who stood guard on the wooden fence holding the telescopic mirror let out perplexed cries. Ding ding ding! A bell rang, signaling an emergency. The soldiers who rushed out of the barracks prepared to attack. What kind of fuss is this? An old beggar who had been sleeping on a mat on the stone floor woke up, rubbing his eyes with both hands. As he kicked off the ground and jumped into the air, the sight of demonic cultists flocking to him like a swarm of ants was reflected in his eyes. What is this? The old beggars eyes twitched slightly. The situation was not easy to understand. I thought there were sporadic battles as usual, but that wasnt the case. The number of enemies was much greater than expected. Whats the purpose? I couldnt figure out what kind of wind was blowing to cause it to hit me so recklessly. Inrge-scale battles, the defensive side was bound to have an advantage over the attacking side. Although it was a little embarrassing, the Allied Forces, who were fully prepared and waiting, could not help but feel happy about this situation. I was so crazy about wanting to die. Ill do whatever you wish, you guys. He cracked his fingers andnded lightly on the wooden fence. The soldiers around him recognized his identity and raised their voices with relieved expressions. Seniors! OK. Everyone stay where you are! Geolwang senior hase, so there is no defeat for us! Wow! At the appearance of the old beggar, the high-spirited Allied forces let out loud cheers. Geolwang (). Ark of Openness. An absolute master who holds the first ce in the Ten Heavenly Emperors. The Allied soldiers were confident. As long as he is there, the devils will never be able to break the battle line. Are you a girl king? That moment. A low voice echoed throughout the area. Despite themotion, his voice was heard clearly in everyones ears. The atmosphere subsided as if cold water had been poured on it. The warriors eyes all turned to the source of the noise. What is this guy? The Kings eyes narrowed. When on earth did we get to this point? Did he break away from the ranks alone and arrive at the enemy camp first? Should I call this bold or stupid? One man was looking up from under the wooden fence. Strangely enough, his features were blurred, as if there was fog. Hes not an ordinary guy. No matter howte it was at night, it didnt make sense that he couldnt recognize the other persons face. He instinctively raised his guard and concentrated his energy on the club in his hand. The strange confrontation continues for some time. Your reply iste. ? The man muttered softly. The next moment, explosive magical energy poured out and engulfed the area. The warriors lined up on the wooden fence trembled from the energy waves that swept across the vast area. How dare you even look down at the main throne room and ignore the question. Do you still want to live like that? Youre a guy who doesnt know manners. If you want to ask about my identity, please introduce yourself first. A girl king who fights back without losing. Despite his enthusiastic response, cold sweat was dripping from his forehead. Was there someone like that in the Demonic Cult? I was able to recognize it instinctively. That the opponent is an expert who has reached the absolute level. Kukukukukuku! The atmosphere became distorted and the ground cracked apart. The man just stood still and looked in this direction. Nevertheless, the surrounding area shook dizzyingly, as if there had been an earthquake. I never gave you permission to ask questions. The man who muttered arrogantly took a step forward. At the same time. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! One side of the fence copsed. The soldiers who fell before they could leave their seats screamed. As the man took another step, the warriors who were on guard with each weapon drawn vomited blood from their mouths. thud! Wow! Wow! Wow! When he took the third step, all the warriors in front of the man were kneeling on the ground. The King of Geolg looked down at the scene with an expression of disbelief. What kind of level must one reach to create such a ridiculous situation? Geolwang. . How long do you n on looking down at me? Kwakwakwak! On the fourth step, the wooden fence that Jiewang had stepped on shattered. Geolwang stepped through the air andnded on the ground, calmly catching his breath. Given this many clues, even a fool had no choice but to know. What is the identity of the other person? Heavenly Demon Lord Limbo (ħR). A peerless martial art that only the leader of the Demonic Cult can master. The man in front of me was the monster of monsters, the pinnacle of all demonic cults. Has the enemys leader, who was shrouded in mystery, finally revealed himself? There was a sense of sadness in the Jiewangs eyes. I felt like I knew it after experiencing it myself. Why do the members of the Demonic Cult, who follow the banner of strong self-respect, reverence their leader so much? Why did the eight great demons, each with high pride and distinct personalities, swear obedience to their religious leader? This might be myst ce. He kicked off the ground and rushed towards the Demon Cultist. The moment the two absolute masters faced each other, an incredible explosion of noise echoed throughout the battlefield. Kwaaaaaaaa! Chapter 328 Episode 328 Matriarch! Were in big trouble! Whats going on? Allied forces are starting to move! What! Why are they already! Music demons and other evil spirits are destroying the formation and clearing the way! It looks like Prince Simaun is leading them from the front! Damn it. The face of Sima Seohwan, the head of the Sima family, was distorted. He got up from his seat and walked around the office biting his nails. In the end, what woulde woulde. I thought there was still room. My head was pounding. If they were going to move this quickly, why did they put so much effort into forming the siegework? No matter how much my son took the lead, these are not methods that can be easily dispelled. If we deploy skilled people to interfere, it will not be easy toplete the ess road. Who should I entrust themand to? Sahon Daeju (). Give him a smoker and a white snake. Are you okay? If you do it wrong, Ginger Citys existence may be discovered. I didnt think I could hide it forever anyway. I just wanted to dy that period as much as possible. If you put on a mask and limit your martial arts skills, you wont be found out right away. As a bonus, it could cause confusion to the Allied Forces. All right. Although it was perplexing, it was not an entirely hopeless situation. It is said that a crisis is an opportunity. In some ways, it seems like the Allied forces voluntarily jumped into a trap. What if we could take advantage of the confusion and eliminate the Heavenly Dragon? There would also be an opportunity for Samase to counterattack. And Quaaaaaang! Sima Xuhuan, who was about to continue giving instructions, opened his eyes wide at the explosion of sound that echoed throughout the family the next moment. The noise was not from outside the outer wall. I turned my head and looked out the window, and a shocking sight came into view. Sayeonggak (˾Ӱw)! Therge three-story building waspletely copsing. I knew it intuitively. The Allied forces drones had already infiltrated Segas interior. How on earth! * * * Kwaaak! Whats going on Wow! How did this happen! Why is the Heavenly Dragon here! I ran in a straight line toward Gajujeon, ruthlessly cutting down the Sega warriors who blocked my path. King Hwang Bo-gak came out from the side and moved in sync. Selected Allied military personnel followed. Thats right. I couldnt figure out how things had gotten so big. A conversation I had with Damun a long time ago passed through my mind. [Among the warriors who have registered with Sima Sei, are there any who are capable of being ranked among the worlds greatest masters?] [ No one.] [If thats the case, then Sima Se is no match for me.] Of course, what he said at the time was just a bluff meant to make Dam Yun his subordinate. It was just a mixed joke. Damun must have known that too. However, it was also true that I thought that if I made up my mind and prepared properly, I could easily take down Sima Se. Even though Sega enjoyed great movies in the past, it ultimately fell. When on earth did Sima Segas power increase this much? As the Gaju battle got closer, experts from all over came out and attacked simultaneously. They were not the ones who learned Sima Segas martial arts. The members of the separate unit recognized their identities and issued a warning. Yujeonggeom! be careful! Its a Hakjin sword! Just two years ago, he was famous as a 100-year-old expert! The sight of a Yujeong sword falling in a parabolic curve toward the separate unit was noticeable. A swordsman with a reputation as the best swordsman of the Kunlun faction. He was a man who proudly upied the top rank among the 100 great masters, and before the Great Demon War broke out, he was even called the Cheonghae Best Sword. Even among the elite members of the special unit, there were not many strong men who couldpete with him one-on-one. I took a big leap and broke away from the formation, muttering in my mind. I feel sorry for the Taoists of the Kunlun Sect. There was no time to survive and subdue it. It wasnt such an easy opponent, and if we dyed here, the detachment could be isted. I swung the sword in my hand and released a bunch of sword energy. The 21st herbivorous month (). Quadddddd! Yujeonggeom, swept away by the wave of sword energy, did a somersault andnded on the ground. His clothes were in tatters, but he didnt seem to have any major injuries as he had protected himself with self-defense equipment. I rushed at him without giving him time to adjust my stance, swinging my sword filled with brain energy and putting strong pressure on him. Okay! Awesome! Heavy collision sounds rang out one after another. It didnt take long for the decision toe to a conclusion. As he became a Jiangshi, Yu Jeong-geoms capabilities were lower than before, but the fundamental difference in skill was greater than that. The gap between those who have stepped into the realm of absolute perfection and those who have not was so wide that it cannot be ignored. Quang! Yoo Jeong-geom, pushed by a strong force, stumbled. I didnt miss the opportunity and nted my foot into his abdomen. Pop! An unpleasant sensation transmitted through the toes. I destroyed my dantian so I could never use martial arts again. The higher a martial artist has reached, the greater the recoil when he loses his danjeon. If you were a master of the level of Yujeonggeom, there was a good chance that your internal energy would reflux and lead to death. If youre lucky, you might be able to save your life. Creep! The new form of Yujeonggeom, which bounced off, fell on the copsed wall and stopped moving. Without any hesitation, I turned my back and returned to the lead of the separate team. Tsk. I nced to the side and saw Hwang Bo-gak shaking the blood off his hands as if he was displeased. While I was fighting against Yujeonggeom, he also repelled the Jiangshi who were attacking the detachment. Looking closely, it seemed like the current situation of having to attack a warrior with the same white sword felt very ufortable. There isnt much time. A settlement must be reached as quickly as possible. There were only a few people who infiltrated Sima Family through a secret passage. Therefore, the sess or failure of the operation depended on whether the detachment and the main unit could join together. The detachment shakes things up from within, and the main unit,manded by Damun, lifts the formation and creates an entrance. That was the gist of the operation. Keep Sima Segas warriors in check to prevent them from interfering with the main force, and further break down the formation from within. Once the ess road waspleted and the main force poured into Sega, it was safe to say that the fight was virtually over. If that happens, no matter how much Changgui and the White Bone Demon Emperore forward, they wont be able to turn the situation around. In other words, we cant feel safe here until the ess road ispleted. The most ideal picture is to upy Jiajujeon and take Sima Xuhuan hostage. Unfortunately, looking at the situation, it seemed like it would be difficult to get there. The enemys resistance was stronger than expected. As the fearless gangshi stepped forward, the warriors of the three families also gained courage and faced the detachment. The fact that the number of intruders was not thatrge was one of the reasons why their morale did not drop. Well, I expected this far. The reason I aimed for the Gaju match even though I knew it would happen like this was simple. It was judged that the jiangshi who had be Sima Shigezus faithful servants would consider his safety a top priority in times of emergency. Seo Ho-seon and Sa Woo-yeon. yes! As I said before, I will leave the leadership of this group to you two. There was no need for all members of the detachment to move in response to the movements of the main unit. The main force restrains the movements of the strongmen in the center of the Sega, while the rest escapes to the outskirts and leads the main force. You might be wondering what was the point of splitting up the small number of people, but I wasnt particrly worried. Even if it was not the main force, it was never at a level that the Sima familys warriors could handle. To begin with, the Sima family was not a very great family if you look only at the military aspect. Except for Gangsi, the average level of the remaining warriors was not very high. Sigh! It was a time when I was watching the members of this group moving away from the corner of my eye and pouring out the first attack of the Wolyeonggeom. Something with heavy force fell on my head. Feeling a sense of crisis, I kicked off the ground and jumped backwards. The next moment, a man whose entire body was covered in iron armor fell straight into the spot where I had been a moment ago. Kwaaaaang! The ground caved in and there was a loud noise. All the warriors who were engaged in a fierce battle turned to the source of the noise. You finally arrived. Changgui. The strongest ginger poem made using absolute coriander as an ingredient. One of the biggest variables in this operation finally revealed itself in front of the party. Teuong! Changgui straightened his crouched back and struck the ground hard with the pole of his spear. Then, the other strongmen all rushed towards Hwangbogak as if they had been waiting for them. I caught my breath, brushed off the blood on my sword, and let out augh. Isnt the intention too tant? Is this what youre after? As if affirming my thoughts, the spearman narrowed the distance in an instant and aimed at my head with the sharp tip of the spear. The de of a spear barely passes by the ball. As if I had been waiting, I swung the sword I held with both hands and cut the opponents shoulder. Crackle! Instead of a clean cutting sound, an unpleasant friction sound rang out. * * * Boom! Sima Xuhuans face was filled with astonishment. The identity of the old man who roughly opened the door and entered the office was none other than the White Bone Demon Emperor. Why did he show up here when he was supposed to be dealing with the Allied soldiers who had invaded the city? Sama Segaju. Why did youe here! Im sure you want me to attack the Heavenly Dragon together with Changgui Thats absurd. Why should I jump into limbo for you? Isnt it time to say something like that? If Sima Sega falls anyway, we will all die! You lost your cool. Do you think there is hope even when you see the situation outside the window? Sama Sega is already over. There is still a chance! No, there is no such thing as a possibility. As you know, Demon Lord, the power possessed by Sima Sega is by no means inferior to that of the Allied Forces! Although they were caught off guard, they must be just as confused! If only I could somehow block this attack! Behaving indecently should be limited to a certain extent. How long are you going to cling to a glimmer of hope and ignore reality? Sima Xuhuans face turned red at the mocking criticism. He spoke in a suppressed voice as if he was chewing. Then, Demon Lord, please tell me how to ovee the current situation. How to solve it? Could something like that exist? The situation has already reached this point. Instead, I know for sure what I should do in this situation. ! Sima Seohwan, who unknowingly took a step back, took out an iron wire from his arms and held it in his hand. I knew it instinctively. What is the old man in front of me trying to do? Its not possible! Its not you who decides what happens or doesnt happen. Do you think you have the right to veto? Wrinkled palms quickly fill the field of vision. At the same time that my eyes were covered, something thin was lightly tapping all over my body. Sima Xuhuan felt all the strength in his whole body rx. Tootuk. The iron wire fell helplessly to the ground. Sima Seju, who was held by the White Bone Demon Emperors side after being suppressed by his blood sword, cursed in his heart. You crazy old man! Let go! Let go! Because all of his blood and demonic blood were suppressed, he could neither struggle nor scream. The White Bone Demon Emperors intentions were clear. He sacrifices all of Segas Gasols to buy himself time to escape. I realized it toote. There was despair on Sima Xuhuans face. Why didnt I think of it until now? The task that the White Bone Demon Emperor was ordered by the Demon Lord was to monitor and control the individuals of the Sima Family, not the Sima Family. From his perspective, it did not matter whether the Sima family copsed or not, or whether the familys family members were massacred or not. Teuong! The White Bone Demon immediately opened his guard and headed to a secret space located underground. Chapter 329 Episode 329 Squeak! The sharp spear de roughly tore the sleeve. Changguis movements were rough and linear. However, since his basic level was high, that alone was threatening enough. hard. It wasnt like he was wearing iron armor for no reason. Even though thebat method was focused on attack, there were no loopholes found at all. Self-defense energy wrapped around thick armor. It was impossible to deliver a proper hit with any attack. However, it was not easy to seize the opportunity andnd a powerful blow. They charged in like a bull and continued to pour out fierce attacks, leaving no time to catch their breath, let alone counterattack. You used your brain well. Because he became a ginger city, his movements did not be monotonous, but rather, he seemed to have deliberately increased his aggressiveness through adjustments. It definitely felt different from when I faced Yoo Jeong-geom. We minimized our weaknesses and maximized our strengths. Even excluding the fundamental difference in skill, Changgui was several times more difficult to deal with. Of course, even so, it is not able to fully demonstrate its original capabilities. Thirty sum, fifty sum, hundred sum. As the number of exchanges between attacks increased, the ability to respond gradually improved. As I gained more knowledge, I naturally became more rxed. You dont even care about distribution of strength. The self-defense strength that covered Changguis entire body showed no signs of abating. At first nce, it seemed like an impregnable fortress, but in reality, it was not necessarily so. Even if you were an absolute expert, there would be a limit to your skills. It was clear that his skills would decrease if the fight became a long one, as he wasted a lot of his internal strength. A warrior with an inner strength like the never-ending ocean was capable of enclosing the entire Baekdo martial forest. A spirit known as a walking lump of energy, and a teacher who has practiced White Thunder Shingong for decades. To put it bluntly, in terms of total internal strength, Changgui fell far short of those two. Its worth holding on to. Compared to when hepeted with Hwang Bo-gak, this was a minor aplishment. If we focus on defense like this, we will be able to win with ease. The gangshi who flocked to the direction of Hwangbogak are being subdued one by one. I dont think theres any need to worry. Unfortunately for the Jiangshi, I and Hwang Bo-gak were not the only enemies they had to deal with. Among the members of the detachment, there were several people with top level skills. For example, Bangcheoksam, Jangjiangjohyeop, or Hwangbohun. Boom! The arrows that left the demonstration crossed the air. A jiangshi whose sleeve was caught on a fishing hook lost its bnce and fell to the floor. A solid formation with Hwang Bo-hoon guarding Hwang Bo-gaks back and Bang Cheok-sam and Jang Kang Jo-hyup supporting them at a slight distance. Just one absolute expert was too much, but with so many strong people backing them up, the strong men had no choice but to be helpless. Kaaak! Damn it! Every single one of them is not an average person! Sima Segas warriors worked hard to overturn the inferiority, but the remaining members of the detachment did not stand by and watch. Hwang Ho-jin, Yeo So-ok, Cheon-woo Dojang, and Chang-in Dojang mercilessly cut down the crowd of warriors. Dok Go-seong and Lee Soo-yeon were serving their own portions. Anyway, thats strange. I tilted the de of my sword and shed the spear de, narrowed my eyes and muttered in my heart. Things were going so smoothly that you might think it was too much. I thought it would be a very difficult fight until I joined the main force. Where is the White Bone Demon Emperor? I told the detachment members to be careful if they found a small old man holding a cane. Everyone was on high alert for fear that the Eight Great Demon Army might invade while they were caught off guard. If the Spear Demon and the White Bone Demon Demon showed up at the same time, they would not have been able to avoid a struggle. I couldnt figure out why they kept so much power hidden away. Do you want to hide the fact that you colluded with the Demonic Cult? If that were the reason, Ginger City would not have been added in the first ce. The Simase family wouldnt have the luxury of going back and forth. Maybe White Bone Demon is not currently in Sega? If you think about it, even when you infiltrated the Sega with Chen Jiaryeong before, you didnt even see him. I just guessed that the Demonic Cult had dispatched him after overhearing Gasols conversation. Tsk. It makes me very anxious to think that arge variable is operating secretly somewhere. There was a possibility that the White Bone Demon Emperor rejected Simases request for support. Considering the personality of the White Bone Demon Emperor, it was quite possible. It did not ur to me that he would obediently follow the control of someone other than the Demon Cult Master. Crackle! Geogwal scratched the surface of the armor roughly. I tried my best to counterattack by taking advantage of the gap, but I was unable tond an effective blow. I frowned and punched the air repeatedly. The sixth herbivorous fighting fist of the wall power. Gwongyeok, who had a knack for striking the air, struck Changguis entire body. Changgui, which had been pushed away leaving long footprints on the ground, immediately narrowed the distance again. Quang! The swords and spears shed, causing an explosion of noise. Even though inaction is not as good as before, an absolute master was an absolute master. He was never an easy opponent to the point where it was possible to subdue him while he was distracted. For now, focus on defeating Changgui. * * * Pfft! Dok Go-seong, a new member of Cheonan Gambu, let out a suppressed groan and took a step back. He was so motivated that he broke out of the line and stepped forward, resulting in being attacked by three warriors. It was a crisis due tock of experience. Individual skills are not that great. But It wasnt usually difficult to deal with them all at once. This was my first time dealing with multiple enemies in realbat. My hands and feet became dizzy and it became difficult to make appropriate decisions depending on the situation. Im dead! The middle-aged warrior suddenly threw his sword. Just as I was about to dodge and counterattack, something grabbed my ankle. ! There was a look of bewilderment in Dok Go-seongs eyes. In the rush, I couldnt even pay attention to the corpses scattered on the ground. A man with a sword wound on his lower abdomen was looking up with a creepy expression. It seemed like he was looking for an opportunity to mix in among the corpses. I felt the will to take at least one person as apanion before I die. Kaang! I had no choice but to strike away the de with my gauntlet and step on the Jinak to shake off the opponent. this guy! This will be unavoidable! Warriors wielding military gs upying three sides as if waiting. At the moment of desperation, the de of a long sword covered in frost suddenly invaded my field of vision. The three warriors who were concentrating all their attention on Dok Go-seong were unable to respond to the attack that prated the blind spot. Sigh! Blood sttered and the warriors screamed and rolled on the floor. Dokgo-seong sighed in relief and looked to the side. thanks. . Intruder Lee Soo-yeon responded by slightly nodding her head. Dokgo-seong made a puzzled expression at his attitude, which seemed indifferent and even cold. A military officer of the same age who joined at the same time. Although she wanted to be friendly, she seemed to basically not like interacting with other people. There was an invisible wall surrounding it, so it was not easy to approach from this side first. Cheon Ga-ryeong and Yeo So-ok, who were both equally addicted to the demon cult, treated herfortably, but their friendship was not particrly deep. I think Soun showed a friendly side when he was alone with his brother. Dokgo-seongughed bitterly and shook his head to shake off his thoughts. Now was the time to focus on the situation at hand. After experiencing properbat, I was able to experience it in a new way. That I still have a long way to go. [With my skills, what is my current position in the department?] [Excluding administrative personnel, I am at the bottom.] [Yes?] [I said I am at the bottom.] Indeed, it was as Yeonsun said. Among the members of Cheonan Gambu, there was not a single one whose skills were lower than theirs. When the bandits of Yongolchae were subdued, the fight was so one-sided that it did not make much of an impact. But now I couldnt help but feel so shabby. I was able to gather my loose mind. The sense of superiority I felt whenparing myself to the new monks who had recently joined the group suddenly disappeared and my sense of improvement rose. I need to improve my skills. There were two main reasons why he applied to the Cheonan Gambu instead of the torpedo squad led by Koo Tae-yeos father. First, the desire to help Yeonsun, the savior of life. The second is the desire as a warrior to be recognized solely for ones abilities. Instead of making a name for himself like this, he will only be remembered as one of the many members of Cheonan Kambu. My clenched fist gained strength. Cheonan Gambu was a department that would disappear after the end of the Great War. At least before the department was disbanded, I wanted to achieve something worthwhile. My pride wouldnt allow me to graduate with a shabby career. When I return, I will have to increase my training. Dok Go-seong strengthened his resolve and threw his fist at the Sima Sega warrior who was digging into the side. Kwasik! The gauntlet, filled with quivering energy, was stuck squarely on the warriors face. * * * Waaaa! The ess road was finallypleted. The Allied soldiers are rushing into the interior of Sega, letting out loud shouts. The warriors of the Simase family, realizing that they had no chance of winning, looked devastated. Many people abandoned their weapons and surrendered. The Jiangshi, who were unable to make rational decisions, resisted until the end, but were outnumbered and suppressed one after another. I guess Ill have to finish this soon. I calmly took a deep breath and increased my energy. bang! He dug into Changguis arms, whose movements were noticeably slow, and hit his sr plexus with his elbow. It was an attack that struck directly into the body beyond the iron armor. No matter how strong I was, I couldnt withstand the shock that shook my insides. Changgui staggered back and coughed up blood. Quadddddd! Ak Yeo-ryeongs support was added in a timely manner. Something invisible was pressing down on Changguis body. I lowered the pole I had raised above my head in a straight line. Absolutely! Quick! The concentrated brain energy gave off an intense radiance. The blow with all his might shattered his iron armor and pierced his skin. As the brain energy that had invaded the body ran wild through the blood vessels, Changgui, who had been trembling, fell to his knees helplessly. Its a bit excessive, though. This was what had to be done to stop the movement of the Gangshi made from absolute masters. Because he was wearing iron armor, it was impossible to suppress the blood sword, so there was nothing he could do. After looking around, I wiped the sweat from my forehead and muttered. At this rate, we can say that it ended without any major damage. * * * An underground space located beneath Gajujeon. As I was looking at the waterway where I had previously hid with my teammates, I frowned. There were traces of destruction left on the left wall. It meant that someone had escaped from Sega using the waterway. There were traces of the White Bone Demon Emperor living in Huwon. The White Bone Demon Emperor had one nasty hobby. He enjoyed collecting the skulls of powerful people, and as a result, there was a mountain of white bones in his personal warehouse at the headquarters of the Demonic Cult. The temporary shelter provided for him by Sima Shiga was decorated with human skulls here and there. In other words, the White Bone Demon Emperor was in Sima Street until the Allied Forces arrived. It seems that the White Bone Demon Emperor took advantage of the confusion and kidnapped Sima Seju and ran away. Chapter 330 Chapter 330: Sima Xuhuan would not have followed the White Bone Demon Emperor on his own ord. It never urred to me that he, who was so fanatically obsessed with the revival of the Sima family, would have thought of running away, leaving his family in crisis. Most likely, the White Bone Demon Emperor took him by force. Have you decided that it would be better to take at least the family head and run away rather than contributing to a fight that has little chance of winning? Although Sima Segas true practitioners were clearly high-quality personnel, it was not true that there were no substitutes. On the other hand, Sima Seohwan is a key figure in the production of ginger poetry. When he dies, any secret techniques he haspleted will be lost along with him. In other words, if the Demonic Cult secures new recruits for him, the worst can be avoided. Because ginger poetry can be made again. I took a long breath and calmed my impatience. First of all, I needed to calm down. Its not toote. The situation was different from the past when they gave up chasing the Pungcheon Demon Emperor, who had abandoned Baekmakmun and run away. This is the center of political faction territory. In order for the two fugitives to reach the Demonic Cults sphere of influence, they had to pass through at least two regions. If we send an official letter requesting cooperation to the martial powers in the nearby region, it will be possible to build a heavenlywork. It would not have been easy for even the White Bone Demon Emperor to cross the territory of the political faction and reach Shanxi (ɽ). Especially if you move while protecting Sima Seohwan. I never miss it. I mumbled coldly and walked away, leaving the waterway behind. * * * After returning to the ground. I immediately gathered the leaders of the Allied Forces and held a meeting. When the story was told that two men who could be said to be enemy leaders had escaped, the expressions of the middle school officials hardened. The excitement caused by the victory subsided as if cold water had been poured on it. Its a big deal. We must immediately form a chase team and chase after them! Everyone here experienced first-hand the dangers of ginger poetry. Therefore, the anxiety I felt was bound to be great. Everyone raised their voices saying that they should prevent Sima Segaju and the White Bone Demon Emperor from reaching the Demonic Cults sphere of influence. My thoughts are the same as yours. The reason we convened a meeting as soon as Sima Sega took control was to discuss it. The eyes of the middle school students were all focused on me. I said while looking at Sawooyeon, who was sitting at the bottom of the table. First, Mr. Samusa, please investigate where the underground waterway is connected and the expected escape route and report back to me. I will give you authority to lead the members of the investigation team. All right. As soon as themand was given, he stood up from his seat. Seo Ho-seon and Cheon Ga-ryeong followed him out of the conference room. After clearing my throat once, I spoke to Akang-yoon this time. Lord Akga, please work with Gasol to take control of Simase and clean up after him. I will do that. It was not possible to mobilize Yugas warriors in pursuit. Now was the most important moment. In order for the Yu family to safely settle in Jiangsu, they had to win the hearts of the local residents when the Sima family copsed. In my heart, I would like to leave the evil girl behind in Sega. Even if no one else knew, she had to be included in the chase team. Considering the usefulness of Cheonri Cheongjuk, her assistance could be said to be indispensable. There may be remnants of the Sima family remaining, so it would be a good idea to leave at least half of the White Wolf members in the Sega family. Of course. It would be troublesome if a jiangshi came out of a secret space or outside of the house that we hadnt discovered yet. Ak Yeo-ryeong nodded gently. In fact, suppressing the remnants is just a justification. In reality, it was a measure to prepare the stage for revenge on Seonhye Dojang, the leader of Baekrangdae. The treatment of the family members of the Simase family who were captured and imprisoned in prison would be different depending on what decisions she made. [The subject of revenge must always be Seonhye Dojang.] For the same reason, Damun also decided to stay in the Sima family for a while. It seemed like he wanted to watch from the side to see how Seonhye Dojo would end things. I nced sideways in the direction where Seonhye Dojang and Damwoon were and then gave instructions to Hwadaerang. Warrior Hua, please convey my words to the Jiangsu branch of the Murim Alliance. What can I say? Anhui, Henan, Shandong, Hebei. All you have to do is inform the major martial powers in the four regions of the current situation and ask for their help. All right. In order to spread a to trap the Eight Great Demon Army, the cooperation of each martial arts force had to be obtained first. Depending on the situation, I didnt know if I should even consider issuing an order to lord it over him. We will mobilize all avable means. If Sima Seju was not captured, there would be great consequences. The reason Ginger City was dangerous was not simply because it had strong power. The biggest problem was that they could not be viewed as simple weapons. If the Demonic Cult begins to deploy Ginger City into the battlefield in earnest, it will be a headache. Even those who were not from the same ss as the martial artists used as ingredients for ginger poetry showed hesitation and difort. It goes without saying how the executioners who had gone through the same hardships and joys with them would react. It would be better to cut off the buds of anxiety before they grow. Theposition of the chase team is I have a suggestion. Just as he was about to continue speaking, Hwang Bo-gak slowly raised his hand. He said, tilting his upper body as if revealing his high motivation. There is no need for dozens of people to swarm around to chase two people. How about dividing the personnel into four units? Furthermore, each unit operates in five groups. The target we must chase is the White Bone Demon Emperor. If we share our power carelessly, the damage to our troops may increase. Rather, that is why I am saying that we need to disperse the personnel. Isnt it easy to catch an absolute master who decides to use harsh words and runs away? I think you have to be prepared to make some sacrifices. . If fireworks are provided to the captains andmanders of each unit, they will be able to cooperate closely with each other in times of emergency. Iughed inwardly. Isnt the intention behind the words too tant? Thats right. There was some truth to Hwang Bo-gaks words. Dividing the number of people increases the search range and makes it easier to find the target of pursuit. If you wanted to catch someone as capable as the White Bone Demon Emperor, you had to push yourself to some extent. However, even taking that into ount, forming a group of 20 was too much of a measure. Youre trying to take the initiative without missing an opportunity. Akgas warriors and half of Baekrangs members had to clean up after this incident, and the Cheonan Kambus members were small in number to begin with. In the end, Hwang Bose would be the one to invest the most people in the chase. In such a situation, what if multiple groups are formed? In fact, Hwang Boses side will lead the chase. Because most of the captains leading each group will be Hwang Bo-sega figures. Well, the benefits that can be gained are greater than the risks that must be taken, so it is not strange if greed arises that was not there before. Hwang Bo-gak was saying this to me right now. The Hwangbo family will take the credit for subduing the Baekgol Demon Emperor. After thinking for a moment, I slowly nodded. Theres nothing bad about it this way. It was difficult to monopolize the ball anyway. I thought it wouldnt be a bad idea if I could have Hwang Bose actively participate in the chase instead of giving up the initiative. A satisfied smile appeared on Hwang Bo-gaks face, perhaps because his im was epted more easily than expected. It was better. I nced at the man sitting next to Hwang Bo-gak and muttered to myself. Hwang Bo-hun, the Great Lord of Heaven. Finally, I was able to get him away from Hwang Bo-gak. The reason why Hwang Bo-hoon could not be eliminated until now was because he rarely left Hwang Bo-gaks surroundings. Isnt it realistically possible to assassinate a master of Hwagyeong while avoiding the gaze of an absolute master? Since there was no opportunity, I couldnt carry out the operation, so I wasted a lot of time and ended up here. During the chase, he was killed by the White Bone Demon Emperors counterattack. Itll be a pretty good picture. If the White Bone Demon Emperor had not kidnapped Sima Xuhuan and ran away, I would have had to give up on the request that Hwang Bo-gyeong entrusted to me. Of course, I had nothing to lose by not being able to fulfill Hwang Bo-kyungs request. Because that was the underlying thought, I was able to take my time. but. It was also true that it was difficult to leave criminals involved in human trafficking alone. If he really became the head of the Hwangbo family, a dark cloud would be cast over the future of Baekdo martial arts. Out of the twenty groups, one will definitely be in charge of Hwang Bo-hoon. It was an extremely good situation. It wouldnt be that difficult to create a stage for the action to take ce. The subsequent meeting was led by Hwang Bose. There were many people who wanted to win Hwang Bo-gaks favor. Most of the leaders gathered in the conference room responded positively to whatever opinion he expressed. Then lets end this and leave. Please inform the Allied soldiers of your decision and prepare. The meeting ended about two weekster. I got up from my seat with a tired expression. It was when I was about to leave the conference room with my colleagues. Its urgent! A member of the Cheonwangdae, who entered the room with pounding footsteps, shouted with energy in his voice. The middle school students looked at him with puzzled eyes. They say arge-scale battle took ce on the front lines in Hebei! The Demon Cultist himself appeared on the battlefield! What do you mean! The conference room became as noisy as a market floor. * * * Whoa, Im dying. An unknown mountain located on the border between Jiangsu and Anhui. An old man leaning his staff against a rock sighed, stroking his white beard that reached down to his navel. He wiped the sweat from his forehead with his sleeve and looked to the side with a disapproving expression. How about slowly walking on your own feet? . Are you really going to make me suffer until we reach Shanxi? . Damn you. Are you even listening to me? Sima Seohwan, a man sitting against the base of a tree, was looking up at the sky with dead eyes. The old man, who continued to pour out reprimands, got tired of his actions and closed his mouth. The taste ispletely gone. The old White Bone Demon Emperor scratched his head and muttered to himself. After being kidnapped and taken away, Sima Xuhuanpletely lost the will to live. In a way, I didnt know that it was a natural thing. He gave everything for the revival of Sega. All my efforts were in vain in an instant, and there was no way I could stay sane. Maybe I like that guy. Chapter 331 Episode 331 Maybe I like that guy. Soon, the Allied forces would form a pursuit force and chase after them. I didnt know that they might cooperate with the martial arts forces in the nearby region to spread Cheonnajimang. No matter how confident I was in my own martial arts skills, I did not think that I would be able to ovee that obstacle with a lump of luggage at my side. Its a pain in the ass. Should I just kill him because its the leaders name? The White Bone Demon Emperors eyes became harsh. For a moment, my heart was filled with murder. Comforting a young guy didnt suit his temperament. Rather than putting my life in danger because of that guy, it might be better to split his head off and be reprimanded by the religious leader. He was fiddling with his cane and muttering, sighing deeply and shaking his head. Although the religious leader was rtively lenient towards himself, he was not the kind of person who would tolerate someone who vited his repeated orders. I still couldnt forget it. The day when the Heavenly Demon Emperor, one of the eight great demons of the previous era, was torn limb from limb and died at the hands of the cult leader. Thousands of demonic cultists witnessed the scene. Everyone, from the lowest samurai to the lords of each pce, was astonished. At the very least, you have to give the impression that you tried your best. A force that all high-ranking people cant help but fear. That had no meaning in front of the religious leader. It was not for nothing that the absolute masters of the Demonic Cult, with their distinct personalities and high self-esteem, irritated the cult leader. Even though hes a guy I dont like. Sima Xuhuan was the type of person that the White Bone Demon Emperor really disliked. A pathetic man who has dreams that dont fit the bill and is so blinded by his ideals that he cant face reality. However, his potential value was no less than that of the Eight Demon Lords. What more can I say, since his abilities were recognized not by anyone else but by the leader of the cult? Even if he is rotten, he is a top-notch expert. If I can somehowe to my senses, the burden can be greatly reduced. The White Bone Demon Emperor stood up from his seat, bending and straightening his fingers with a clicking sound. Since ancient times, it has been said that there is no better way to bring people to their senses than by beating them. All you have to do is take the limbs safely to Shanxi. As a shadow appeared in front of him, Sima Xuhuan slowly lowered his gaze. His eyes were still lifeless, as if he was unaware of the crisis that hade upon him. Ill beat you just enough so that it doesnt interfere with your movements. Sigh! The White Bone Demon Emperors fist struck Sima Xuhuans face mercilessly. * * * News that the front line in Hebei had temporarily copsed and then been restored hit the entire Central in. What shocked the world more than the aspects of the war was the transcendent inaction of the Demon Cultist who finally appeared on the battlefield. King Jie, an absolute master who held the throne of the Ten Heavenly Emperors, fell into an unconscious state. Thanks to the sword king who arrived at the battlefield one stepte, his life was somehow saved, but his Danjeon was broken and he was unable to perform martial arts again. If it were not for the divine medicine that appeared with the King of Tao, he would not have been able to withstand the reflux of internal energy and would have be a deceased person. I dont understand. As Iy down on the bed in my personal barracks, I looked up at the ceiling and muttered. I couldnt figure out why the Demon Cultist had appeared at this point. I thought it would be a littleter before he revealed his existence. I thought he would appear at a more critical moment, inflicting devastating damage on the Murim faction. Of course, the destruction of Jiewangs Danjeon was a great loss from the point of view of the political faction, Wulin. However, the front line in Hebei did not copse, and it would be even stronger when Mengs reinforcements arrivedter. From the Demonic Cults perspective, it could be said that it achieved only a low result, aside from revealing its hidden trump card. Is there something else youre trying to do? The thoughts did notst long. You dont get an answer by thinking about it for a long time. Now was the time to focus on the problem at hand. The second day since the chase began. The fugitives have not yet been found. The waterway located underground in Sima Shiga was connected to a cave located on the road to Anhui. My guess is that Baekolma Emperor and Sima Shiju were moving north along the border between Jiangsu and Anhui. From their perspective, it would be better to move along the outskirts, even if the road is a bit rough, rather than moving through the territory of the Namgung family. An official letter of cooperation had been sent to the martial arts forces in the upper region, so the siege would soon bepleted. What the chase team had to do was to steadily apply pressure, even if a little slowly, to force the prey into the. It would not be toote to postpone the full-scale search untilter. Boss. I felt like I could feel presence outside the barracks, and then a familiar voice reached my ears. I got up from the bed and brought the person whose voice wasing into the barracks. Seo Ho-seon, a member of thepany, presented his report to me with a thorough tone of authority. We have confirmed that the Great Lord of Heaven led his team members and left the ranks. Are you saying theyve already started searching? It was an unexpected development. I frowned and touched the corners of my mouth. Did you receive some kind of separate instructions from Hwang Bo-gak? A different move from what was decided in the pre-meeting. I knew that Hwang Bo-hoon was not given the authority to act on his own. Perhaps he wants to use this opportunity to solidify his position by making achievements. When arge-scale search began, they took advantage of the opportunity and attempted to assassinate him. The n went awry due to Hwang Bo-hoons unexpected actions. I was worried about what would happenter if I chased after them like I waspeting. In the worst case, if the unit I was leading broke ranks, a hole could have formed in the siege. There is no choice. For now, we have no choice but to watch the trend. There is still a chance. Im sorry to say this to Hwang Bo-kyung, but the priorities were clear. It was more important to capture Baekgol Demon Emperor and Sima Xuhuan than to eliminate Huang Bohun. All right. Just go back and rest. yes. Leaving the barracks for Seo Ho-seon. After changing my clothes and going outside, I quietly looked up at the sky. Clear weather with not a single cloud in sight. Although the weather did not interfere with the chase, I felt uneasy for some unknown reason. It should end well without any problems. * * * Finally, the locations of the White Bone Demon Emperor and Sima Xuhuan were confirmed. This was around the time when the pursuit party passed the border between Anhui and Jiangsu and reached the intersection leading to Henan and Shandong. The first discoverer was Hwang Bo-hoon. The search was conducted with great enthusiasm, and the results weremensurate with the results. Puff! pop! The leaders of each group who discovered the fugitives set off fireworks to announce their location. Directbat was avoided whenever possible and the focus was on driving the pursuit target into a dead end. Of course, the White Bone Demon Emperor did not take it lightly. The chase team had a hard time because it appeared and disappeared repeatedly. Kaaak! be careful! The opponent is an expert who can kill the enemy with just his will! The number of dead and injured continued to rise. As the absolute master who upied the top spot in the Eight Great Demon Army repeatedly hit and run with determination, it was inevitable that damage would ur. However, the White Bone Demon Emperor was also a human after all. Even he could not withstand the overwhelming violence. On the road you have to pass through, warriors dispatched from the Namgung family and Shaolin Temple are encamped, and behind the scenes, the warriors of the chase group are holding their breath. The fugitives were increasingly cornered. My strength and stamina were decreasing by the minute, but the number of engagements with the members of the pursuit team was increasing. Until finally, a unit led by King Kwon (ȭ) appears in front of them. Damn it. The White Bone Demon Emperor muttered as if chewing and twisted the handle of his staff. Following the clicking sound, a sharp sword body appeared. The wooden sword he usually carried also doubled as a sheath for his sword. -It will buy you time to escape. When you get the signal, run to the left without looking back. . Sima Seohwan nodded at the sound that prated his ears. His appearance was truly miserable. There was not a single inch of my body that was healthy. He was not injured during the fight with the chase team. There were traces left of being beaten by the White Bone Demon Emperor. Just a few days ago, he seemed to have lost the will to live, but it was different now, as his survival instinct and desire for revenge were awakened by the merciless violence. Sama Seju is running away! Chase! You cant miss it! He ran away from his pursuers at the same time as the White Bone Demon Emperor kicked off the ground. The warriors of the Hwangbo family tried to chase after him, but were caught in the water by the pouring river. Kwaaaaang! The King of Fist and the White Bone Demon Emperor shed. The moment the gauntlet and sword touched each other, a loud noise echoed throughout the area. A cloud of dust rose up and the mountain birds fled, pping their wings noisily. Its an honor to meet you like this. You say youre the best swordsman in the Demonic Cult? So, you are the third most talented person in the political faction. Hwang Bo-gaks eyebrows twitched at the subtle mockery. Currently, there were three martial arts experts representing Baekdo Martial Arts. The Buddha of Taesangbangjang of Shaolin Temple. King Gwon, the head of the Hwangbo family. Thunder King, the leader of the Murim Leagues torpedo raiders. Baekgolmajes remarks were no different from belittling Hwang Bo-gak by calling him thest of the three great magistrates. You say something interesting. Would you like to try it somewhere? I doubt whether you are worthy of my test, but I will give you a special opportunity. Every time the sword and fist met, a terrifying wave engulfed the entire area. Hwangbos warriors stepped back and widened the distance to avoid being caught up in the battle. The fight between the two absolute masters was not easily resolved. Their skills were simr, and neither side had any intention of pushing the game too far. Sigh! Around the time when about 150 won was exchanged. The White Bone Demon Emperor, who jumped backwards at an angle, suddenly swung his sword towards the ground. Kwakwakwak! The ground was deeply dug up and stone debris flew everywhere. Where are you trying to run away! Hwang Bo-gak roared a lions hooves and punched the air one after another. From the beginning, the White Bone Demon Emperor had no intention of fighting until the end. He was just trying to give Sima Xuhuan time to escape and retreat appropriately. Of course, Hwang Bo-gak also expected this to some extent. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwaang! The White Bone Demon Emperors new form stumbled under the pouring rain of fierce attacks. Even though his entire body was covered with self-defense equipment, he still seemed to be in considerable shock. It was the moment when Hwang Bo-gak, who did not miss the opportunity and dug into the side, was about to throw his fist. You idiot. I cant believe I got caught in such shallow water. The White Bone Demon Emperor regained his stance as if he had lost his bnce and stretched out his cane sword. Hwang Bo-gak frowned as he urgently twisted his upper body to shed it. I was unable topletely avoid it and ended up with a shallow wound on my shoulder. Do you think we have passed the crisis? The White Bone Demon Emperor let out a creepyugh and his wrist was bent at a strange angle. The sharp de fell towards Hwang Bo-gaks neck. A moment of desperation. Hwang Bo-gaks mouth twitched slightly. The White Bone Demon Emperor, feeling ufortable, narrowed his eyes. Youreughing at this situation? Immediately afterwards, a needle filled with condensed thunder energy exploded behind his back. Kwaaaaang! Chapter 332 Episode 332 : An unexpected attack. The new form of the White Bone Demon Emperor bounced and flew away like an arrow leaving the city. After rolling on the ground several times, he finally managed to correct his posture and started coughing up blood. Did you avoid a fatal injury by forcibly raising your self-defense device? After emerging from the bushes, I ate my appetite with disappointment. I was nning to target the blind spot of consciousness and inflict a blow that would be impossible to recover from, but the opponents response was more agile than expected. Indeed, an absolute master was an absolute master. Still, you must have been quite shocked. It wasnt something I prepared for and blocked. The worst was only avoided thanks to excellent reaction speed and judgment. In addition, the recoil that had forcibly increased internal power could not be ignored. Hwang Bo-gak, who created Samadhi True Fire and stopped the bleeding on his shoulder, asked me. Since when have you been watching? Didnt you know that? It sounds like you intentionally created an opportunity. What I noticed was just before the White Bone Demon Emperor attempted to escape. Youre more versed in stealth than I thought. There was no particr signal sent to Hwang Bo-gak. Nevertheless, the reason he was able to notice my presence before the White Bone Demon Emperor was probably because he was mentally more rxed. The side that is being chased and the side that is pursuing. There was no need to say which side had a wider field of view. Since then, I have learned the vision of Muyeongsintu. Cant we even do this much? Now that I think about it, when you were the head of the Sacheon branch, the rumor that you robbed the Muyeong Shintu secretariat spread widely throughout the central ins. Things were resolved easily thanks to Hwang Bo-gak throwing himself in to get attention. No matter how much he was a white bone demon, he would not be able to withstand thebined attack of the King of Fist with his internal injuries. Fuck you. The White Bone Demon Emperor wiped the blood flowing from the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand and red at me with harsh eyes. Teuong! He hit the ground unexpectedly and suddenly threw away the sword in his hand. As I twisted my upper body to avoid it, the sword circled in the air and aimed at my back. Eogeomsul (Sg). A skill that only a swordsman who has reached the absolute level can show. Hwang Bo-gak fired a sharp attack as if it were no problem and bounced the sword away. At the same time, I rushed towards the White Bone Demon Emperor. Even though I dont have a sword in my hand, do you think I have a chance of winning in a head-to-head fight? The white bone demon roared and swung its sword, aiming for my neck. Strong energy rose above the fingertips, forming the shape of a sword. Crack! He blocked the sword attack with brain energy concentrated near the nape of his neck and counterattacked. The sixth herbivorous month (Ƭ). Herbal food made in the shape of a crescent moon. The sword strike, which soared in a gentle curve, fell down in a steep curve the next moment. The White Bone Demon Emperor, unable to respond to the follow-up attack, defended himself with a self-defense weapon and pped his left hand. Sigh! Feeling a sense of crisis, I threw myself to the right, and the cane sword pierced through the spot where I had been standing just a moment ago. It was an incredible speed. If I had been a littlete in making judgments, I would have ended up like a piece of meat on a skewer. Still, it was a valid blow. I shook the blood off my sword with a satisfied expression. The White Bone Demon Emperor drooled and looked down at his bleeding forearm. Although I protected myself with self-defense weapons, my reaction was a bit slow and I got a few cuts on my skin. Even if youre hurt, youre still a criminal. You cant let down your guard. I had no intention of insisting on a one-on-one match. A favorable situation has been created, so there is no reason to kick it. Although he was a person who unexpectedly became the greatest magic swordsman due to the death of a vampire demon, he was never someone to look down on. . He immediately signaled Hwang Bo-gak with a nce. Then he charged like a bull and hit the White Bone Demon Emperor. I followed, narrowing the distance, and gently applied a check to offend the White Bone Demon Emperor. To lose concentration. You damn fly! He couldnt bear it and was furious at the cowardly and shoddy tactics. Even though he was in a very unfavorable situation, he did not give up and searched for a way out. They seemed to have decided that there was no answer to fighting in ce, so they moved around without stopping, trying to shake off Hwang Bo-gak. I used the sword technique to tie up Hwang Bo-gaks movements and ran backwards, and I also used the magic sword I had opened to escape through the blind spot of the senses. Its holding up well, though. I narrowed my eyes and muttered coldly. My injured body ultimately had its limits. Since he would have used up a lot of his internal strength and stamina while running away for a long time, he would eventually have no choice but to reach his limit. As evidence of this, isnt the number of attacks reaching the skin increasing? Kakakakang! The cane sword and Geogeol collided and sparks flew. Using the recoil of the collision, the White Bone Demon Emperornded on the tree branch behind the jump and scattered strong energy indiscriminately. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwaang! By the time I cleared away the attack and raised my head, the White Bone Demon Emperor had already moved far away. Unperturbed, I continued to chase after him for some time. But wasnt this the direction Sima Xuhuan fled? Suddenly, a sense of difort arose. If Sima Xuhuan wanted to buy time to escape, wouldnt it be right to draw the enemys attention and run in the opposite direction? As soon as I thought about that, an alien sensation assaulted my entire body. this. My vision was blocked by the fog and my mood was disturbed. There was no sign of Hwangbogak moving in the distance, and the surrounding terrain could not be properly identified. It didnt take long to understand the situation. It seemed that Sima Seju, who had run away earlier, had set up a camp and waited. It seemed to be a simr type of Jinbeop to the Mirojin (·) that Damun had created in the past to trap vampire demons. We must quickly break down the central axis of the formation. Of course, it was impossible to trap me and Hwang Bo-gak for a long time with such a hastily created formation. The problem was that while the steps were dyed here, the White Bone Demon Emperor took Sima Xuehwan and ran away. Even if I somehow seed in escaping, I wont be able to escape the world of heaven that spreads across the area. I didnt want to repeat the game of hide and seek we had yed so far. After taking a deep breath, I swung my sword widely and unleashed the Wolyeonggeom attack. The twenty-fourth herbivorous month (). Following the swords path, the remaining remnants crumbled and turned into countless energy swords. Thend and features caught up in the herbivorous zone were torn apart, creating enormous noise. It wasnt an herbivore that could be used carelessly without knowing the location of allies, but since the power was controlled, there shouldnt be any major problems. Other people might not know, but there is no way a master like Hwang Bo-gak would be in danger to this degree. In times like these, ignorant methods are more effective. Whenever Choshiks recoil was relieved, he sprayed his energy sword repeatedly. After repeating it a few times, it would be possible to break the central axis of the formation. About a cup of tea flows. The fog that filled the surroundings cleared and my feeling returned to normal. her. I looked to the side and burst outughing. The entire area around Hwangbogak was in disarray. All peoples thoughts were there. He also seemed to haveunched a series of herbivorous attacks that swept across a vast area in order to break down the central axis of the formation. If he had used his intangible fist like the vampire demon did before, he might have been able to break down the formation a little faster, but he didnt seem to do it because he was afraid that I, who was also trapped in the formation, would be swept away. We havent gone far yet. Someones screams echoed. It seemed that the White Bone Demon Emperor was engaged in a battle with the chasers not far away. Hwang Bo-gak and I immediately left the ce and headed to the source of the noise. Get out of the way! The sight of the White Bone Demon Emperor fiercely pushing Hwang Bo-Hun and other top-ranking experts and Sima Shigeju wielding the iron sword while protecting the White Bone Demon Emperors back came into view. Impatience was visible on the White Bone Demon Emperors face. Seeing that he was having a hard time against an opponent he would have easily overpowered, he clearly seemed to be exhausted. thud! When Hwang Bo-gak stepped on the ground, the ground shook as if there had been an earthquake. A fist that fills the air. The White Bone Demon Emperor, who was frantically swinging his sword in response, suddenly bent his back. It seemed that the internal injuries had worsened due to the excessive fighting that caused him to vomit out a lot of blood. Sigh! I didnt miss the opportunity and plunged my sword into his back. The energy that flowed through the sword stirred the bloodstream in the White Bone Demon Emperors body as it pleases. Turn it off. A fatal blow. The White Bone Demon Emperor kneeled down helplessly. Lights of astonishment, despair, and resignation appeared one after another on Sima Xuhuans face. Whoa. Its over. It was the moment when everyone thought it had been resolved. Quaaaang! A man appeared in a vacant lot, drinking heavily. I turned around to the source of the noise a littleter and ended up with a nk expression on my face at the sight that made me doubt my eyes. uh? Something shapeless hits you in the stomach before you even realize the situation. Even though I instinctively raised my self-defense weapon, the heavy shock was felt right down to my bones. I couldnt even scream and flew away,nding roughly on a nearby rock. Gagging! I couldnte to my senses. The pain was painful, but the surprise was even greater. I began to doubt whether the scene I saw just a moment ago was real. I made eye contact with the man who had attacked me with bloodshot eyes. A man wearing a ck long robe was standing trampling on Hwang Bo-hoons head. Is he dead? Hwang Bo-hoons new model was deeply embedded in the ground. Seeing that he didnt move, it seemed like he had been ambushed and died instantly. Although they attempted to take advantage of the confusion over what was going on, they never intended to eliminate him in this way. I couldnt figure out why the man in front of me was here. Even when I looked hard, I couldnt see the mans face clearly. His features looked blurry, as if there was fog. I guess Im a littlete. The ck man looked down at the fallen White Bone Demon Emperor and clicked his tongue once. When he lightly gestured, Sima Xuhuans new form floated into the air. It was an amazing feat. It is not a light object, but a strong adult man is lifted up in the air. While he was saying this, Samasegeju, who had been moved behind the man in ck, blinked, unable to understand the situation. Who are you! Hwang Bo-gak exploded with Lions Roar. Although he was enraged by Gasols death, he did not rush in blindly, perhaps because he instinctively realized that the man in ck was not usually a dangerous person. The man in ck, who nced at him, looked back at me. Then, a sound prates my ears. -Did you say it was a heavenly dragon? This is my first time seeing it in person like this. -I never thought I would meet the leader of the Demonic Cult like this. Lord Ma. My teacher in my past life. A person who is at the top of all demonic cults. A monster among monsters, worthy of beingbeled the best in the world. He appeared directly in the middle of Cheonnajimang. . My back felt cold. Cold sweat formed on my forehead. I couldnt understand the situation. Why did Master Mae all the way here in person? -There was something I wanted to ask you when I met you. -I dont think its a situation for leisurely Q&A or exchange. -Did you return to the past using our schools sacred objects? -! Chapter 333 Episode 333: I expected it to some extent. Maybe the Demon Cultist knows that I have returned. Nevertheless, I felt embarrassed when the person in question directly asked me questions to confirm. I didnt know youd ask this out loud. The source of the oracle bone discovered in the deep part of Bidong is Magyo. To be exact, it was a temple that only the religious leader could enter. What can I do in this life I cant protect Respectmy mother, my dear sistereven my lover. To the past. Stone This time, we must save everyone. Words written in Muyeongsintus handwriting that seem to hint at a return. The thief who stole it also knew the value of the item, but there is no way that the original owner, the leader of the previous generation, did not know that. The demonic cult leader of the time must have also heard stories about divine objects from his teacher. Usually, secrets of that kind are passed down from generation to generation. Additionally, there were many aspects of the actions I had shown that could not be exined without the assumption that I know the future. In a way, it was natural for the religious leader to be convinced that I was a regressor. First of all, I know a few things for sure. I learned something new. Things that were ambiguous became clear. The oracle bone that Muyeongshintu stole is a sacred item of the Demonic Cult. And the reason I returned was because the power of the divine being was revealed. There are still many things I dont understand. After calming my agitated mind, I tried to pretend to have a rxed expression and spoke. -I dont think theres any reason to give an answer. -There is no need to hide it. Im not asking because I dont know anything. Its just a courtesy check. -If you answer my questions first, I may be able to give you the answer you want. -Are you daring to bargain with me? -There is no reason why I, who am not even a witch, should be treated like a subordinate by the cult leader. -Even if you are like that in your current life, you must have been a demonic cultist in your past life. -. -good night. I will admit that you have the nerve to show such an attitude even though you know me well. What are you curious about? -Is the sound ghost alive? I thought it was strange. This is because Ak Yeo-ryeong, who had mastered the Cheonjicheongjuk (ǧ g), did not join the fight against the White Bone Demon Emperor until the end. The fact that the religious leader appeared here meant that one axis of the siege had been breached. What if there was an evil spirit in that direction? The worst assumptions crossed my mind. As I suppressed my nervousness and waited for an answer, Master Ma spoke in a humorous voice. -You can rest assured. Because Im not dead yet. Because I was also pressed for time, I wasnt able to finish it clearly. -Does that mean she was seriously injured? -If youre lucky, you might be able to survive. I chewed my lips and strengthened my hand holding the sword. She was said to be the weakest of the Ten Heavenly Emperors. Even if the White Rangdae had supported him, there was no way he would have been able to fight on equal footing with the Demon Cultist. -Now its my turn to ask a question. Ill ask again. Did you return to the past using our schools new items? -Thats right. -Looking at the way I treated patients who fell into mental illness, it seems like you were my disciple in a past life. Is that correct? -youre right. I was selected as the fifth disciple. -Why did you betray the religion and turn to the side of the Baekdo martial arts group? -I dont think its right to say that I betrayed you. To begin with, I have never felt a sense of belonging or affection for an organization called the Demonic Cult. -Why did you join the church? -He was taken by demons from Oewon disguised as ve dealers and thrown into Jamma-dong. -Right. I roughly understood it. Master Ma rubbed his chin and nodded. The reason I obediently answered his questions was simple. Most of the time, the other person will probably guess it anyway. There was nothing to lose by telling me in particr. First, I had to take time to recover. In addition, we are looking for ways to ovee the current situation. -How did you learn about the power contained in sacred objects? -I read the handwriting left by Muyeongsintu. If water qi umtes in the oracle bone C oracle bone? Ma Gyoju, who was quietly listening to the story, tilted his head. That too for a while. Hahaha! Suddenly he burst intoughter. The force contained in theughter was terrifying. The air shook as if a storm was brewing. The warriors, who had poor internal strength, could not stand it and fell to the ground and convulsed. -Right. Are you saying that you didnt activate the divine object of your own will? -? An iprehensible reaction. I narrowed my eyebrows slightly. What on earth did Master Ma realize after listening to me? -Let me make a suggestion. -proposal? -It wont be a bad story for you either. I ended up making a nk expression. I thought I heard it wrong. Is it true that Ma Cyoju, who is no one else, is saying something regrettable to someone else? -Be a demonic cultist through a process of indoctrination. If you ept, I will give you everything. I will forget all my past grudges. -What does that mean? -It means literally. You will be able to get everything you want. Strength, power, women, wealth, and even the worlds martial arts world. -Are you saying that you will hand over the position of leader to me? -You understand quickly. -I wonder. How will Lord Cheonak and Lord Sosalma, who are engaged in a bloodypetition at this very moment, react when they hear those words? -What kind of big deal is that? If you wish, you can strip the two of them of their status and demote them to ordinary believers. -. -If you are not satisfied with just that, you can abolish the Danjeon and expel you from the church. I was momentarily speechless. It didnt seem like he was saying it as a joke. To begin with, Ma Jiaoju was far from the type of person who enjoyed telling jokes. I knew he didnt have much attachment to his students, but I didnt expect it to be this much. -Why on earth do you want to recruit me like that? -Its not that surprising. If you think of it as the price paid to obtain the first suitable person to appear in hundreds of years, it is nothing. Suitable person? I dont know what that means, but I knew for sure that the Demon Lord valued me very highly. After pretending to think for a while, I shook my head resolutely. -Im sorry, but I cannot ept that offer. If you convert to the Demonic Cult, they will give you everything? Are you saying youre crazy enough to fall for that kind of candy? In order to be a demon cultist, one had to give up all the foundations and rtionships that one had built up until now. The position of the head of Cheonangam, the reputation of Cheonryong, the subordinates who have supported and backed me, and even the lover I promised to marry. I was not foolish enough to abandon everything because of a few words from an untrustworthy person. -Thats foolish. Youre kicking away an opportunity that will nevere again. -Even if I dont inherit the position of leader, I am confident that I will get everything I want. The boiling inner energy had long since subsided as calmly as ake. Practitioners of the White Thunder Gods Art boasted a level of recovery that was iparable to that of ordinary warriors. I strengthened my hand holding the sword and took a stance. -If you reject my offer, you have no future. -It sounds like youre going to kill me right here. -If its a treasure I cant have, I have to get rid of it. Shouldnt the root of the problem be removed in advance? Explosive magical energy poured out and engulfed the area. The leaves of the trees fell from the trees and the nts on the ground withered. The warriors of the Hwangbo family, who were slowly moving and forming a siege, were frightened and took a step back. -Where should we take a look at the skills of those who are suitable? Coooooo! The moment Master Ma took a step, a loud noise erupted and the entire mountain shook. It was a force that could not bepared to the advance that Hwang Bo-gak stepped on a moment ago. -Please dont disappoint me. * * * I muttered as I leapt backwards to avoid the hand that suddenly invaded the gap. Anyway, things in this world never get resolved easily. They said it was the mountain beyond the mountain. After defeating the White Bone Demon Emperor, it was time to face the Demon Cultist. It was not difficult to guess how the cult leader arrived here. The reason he appeared on the front lines in Hebeuk was probably to focus the attention of the Baekdo Martial People there. While the worlds attention was focused on the battlefield, he must have moved across Hanam alone. There are degrees of boldness. The goal from the beginning would have been to rescue the White Bone Demon Emperor and Sima Xuhuan. Because the method was so unconventional, no one noticed his intention. How could anyone have predicted or prepared for something like this when the ruler of the Demonic Cult came up with a n to enter the realm of the Shaolin Temple alone? It was a strategy that only Ma Cyoju, the greatest expert in the world, coulde up with and execute. I was wondering why he suddenly appeared on the battlefield. It wouldnt have been that difficult to find the locations of the White Bone Demon Emperor and Sima Xuhuan. The martial artists who flocked to build Cheonnajimang would have served as a milestone. It seems like it was quite urgent. The inaction of the Demonic Cult, which was shrouded in mystery, was revealed to the world. From the Demonic Cults perspective, the loss was not small. Looking at it another way, it also meant that Ma Jyoju highly regarded the value of Sima Segaju. Dividing people into small pieces became toxic. The monster that could not be defeated even if the entire chase team rushed at it was the Demon Cultist. I didnt think that the number of people gathered in the vacant lot would be enough to deal with him. Casualties were already pouring in. Even though he and Hwang Bo-gak were working together, Ma Gyo-ju looked rxed. He didnt even look tired, let alone hurt. Kwaaaaang! The barrage sent by the Demon Lord shattered a rock one foot tall. I narrowly avoided it and muttered with my eyes shining sharply. Its not just a bad situation. At first nce, it seemed like a crisis, but if you look at it another way, it was also a golden opportunity to kill the Demon Cultist. Cheonnajimang was currently spread out in this area. If the martial arts people who sensed the unexpected situation and forced a war of attrition, even if they were the best expert in the world, they would not be able to withstand it. Until then, as long as I somehow keep the cult leader tied up here! Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! A torrential downpour of rain fell. It was a technique that Hwang Bo-gak liked to use, and he knew its power well because he had experienced it firsthand. Surprisingly, Master Ma fought back by walking through it. Whoops! Hwang Bo-gak hit something invisible and flew through the air. It seemed like he was quite shocked, as he let out a suppressed moan. Im disappointed. Ma Cyojus low muttering. Ku-kwa-kwang! An explosion urred out of nowhere and engulfed me where I was standing. The ground was deeply dug up and a cloud of dust rose up. Hehe! I came out of the pit, spitting blood and phlegm, and fell into a sob. Even though I was prepared in advance by wearing self-defense gear, I was unable topletely relieve the shock. Can I hold on? Chapter 334 Episode 334 [Its a form. I thought it was the reaching point, but it turned out to be the starting point.] These were the words spoken by Dan Mok-gun, who was still a minor religious leader, on the day he reached the absolute state. Emperor Cheonwolma, the former Eight Great Demon Lord, who watched the scene from the side, thought it was a pretentious joke. Other believers who heard the story from him also had simr sentiments. They realized this only after Danmokgun, whoter ascended to the position of religious leader, tore Cheonwolmaje to death. That a monster unprecedented in the history of the Demonic Cult, or rather in the history of Wulin, had been born. The moment you let go of the tension, you die. Often, when referring to a martial artist who has gone beyond the flower world and entered the absolute state, he or she is said to be an expert in the natural world. Ma Gyoju was also an expert in Hyeongyeong. However, that in no way meant that he was on the same level as the Ten Heavenly Emperors of the Hundred Paths or the Eight Great Demon Lords of the Demonic Cult. It is simply that there is no name to distinguish the realm after the current era. If it had existed, the Demon Cultist would have been called a different qualifier long ago. Coo! Every time he took a step, the earth shook. The warriors of Hwangbo Family, who were watching the situation from afar and looking for an opportunity to join in, lost their bnce and fell to the ground. Heavenly Demon Lord Limbo (ħR). The steps of a ruler who restrict movement in one step, steal the center of gravity in two steps, and bring everyone to their knees in three steps. What will those who criticized this martial art, calling it a fantasy that cannot possibly exist, think when they see this scene? I could definitely say it. Rumors are not as good as reality. Its already an incredibly powerful martial art, but the person performing it is the demonic lord of the time, so what more can I say? Kukukuk! Ku-kwa-kwa-kwaang! The ground, unable to withstand the impact, copsed. Rocks tumbled down the slope, and huge trees that had been uprooted were swept away in a pile of dirt. Sigh! Hwang Bo-gak, who managed to close the distance, thrust out his fist and aimed at Ma Cyo-jus side. Surprisingly, Ma Jiao was able to block it with just a quick touch of his finger. Is it said that Hwang Bo-segas martial arts skills, which are based on the Sumi Cheonwang Shin Gong (), are fast, heavy, and strong? ! I dont think theres anything special about it. It falls far short of expectations. No, to be exact, the fist and hand didnt even make contact. Hwang Bo-gaks fist was fixed in the air, half an inch away, as if something was blocking it. The force of the will served as a buffer and absorbed the force contained in the punch. Quang! Hwang Bo-gaks new form, which was throwing out its opposite fist to break free of the restraints, bounced backwards as if it had hit a rock and flew away. Aiming for that moment, I dug into the blind spot of the leader and unleashed a series of attacks with the Wolyeong Sword. The tenth herbivorous Baekwol (). The seventeenth herbivorous snow month. The exploding sword light momentarily obscured the Demon Cultists vision. Then, a dizzying sword strike, like light reflecting off the curves of the ground, was aimed at the vital points of his body. Crackle! An unpleasant friction sound rang out. I frowned and retrieved my sword. Instead of the feeling of the de cutting into my skin, I felt a sharp pain in my wrist. Everything was blocked by the membrane of the cervix. There was no set framework for the use of the artificial form device. It could be used in a variety of ways depending on the casters capabilities. However, among the martial artists who actually reached the absolute state, there was no one who could freely handle the Uihyeonggi. Basically, it was not easy to learn how to use the ceremonial device because it was not visible to the eyes of the person who manifested it and its form was difficult to estimate. Are you training in the right way, are you making progress, and are the new techniques you have learned effective? Since there was no way to know everything, there was no chance of proper training. It was a study that would have been difficult even if there was a teacher who could provide clear answers. Moreover, absolute experts are those who have already pioneered their own path and have reached the pinnacle of their field. Who on earth can tell them the correct answer? As a result, everyone only learned a few limited techniques and used them in their own way. However, Lord Ma was an exception. I knew that he transcended humans a long time ago. The gap was too severe. Right now, I am one step closer to absolute perfection. Nevertheless, he could not inflict even a single injury on the Demon Cultist. Kwazijic! Just like Hwang Bo-gak, the body was struck by something invisible and collided with therge tree behind it. A huge tree with its back broken was shattered in a heap of heavy rain. Debris scattered in all directions hit Hwangbos warriors, increasing casualties. Im really going to die at this rate. I struggled to get up from my seat, took a deep breath, and looked down at the tattered clothes. If it had not been for a situation where he was in a joint attack with Hwang Bo-gak, and if Ma Jiao-jus movements had not been restricted while fighting while protecting Sima Seo-hwan, the showdown would have ended long ago. In other words, Ma Gyo-ju was overwhelming me and Hwang Bo-gak even though we were fighting with a lot of weight on our backs. Well, if I had decided that the conditions were not good, I would have run away to survive, even though it was a golden opportunity. There was no sound in my body. Every time I moved, I felt pain all over my body. My inner strength, which had been calmed down at best, was seething uncontrobly. Should I have just run away? The thought arose that I may have been blinded by greed and made a too reckless decision. All I have to do is hold it here somehow? That wasnt as easy as it sounds. If this continues, both Hwang Bo-gak and I will die at the hands of the Demon Cultist. It is a no-win decision. If they were going to attack, they should have done so right away. The limits of my exhausted and injured body were clear. If he tried to run away now, he would be caught soon. The target that the Demon Cult Lord wants to eliminate first is none other than me. Hwang Bo-gak may not know, but I will definitely die. It is impossible to turn back time to the past. Now that it was like this, I had to push through to the end, even if it meant bing porridge. Fighting spirit is good. But you probably realized it by now. There is no chance of victory with the two of you alone. noisy! You dont know the oue until its decided! Hwang Bo-gak grits his teeth and responds to the arrogant provocation of Ma Cyo-ju. I continued to dodge the iing attacks and rushed towards the Demon Cultist. This time, we attacked together with Hwang Bo-gak. As swords and fists flew from left and right at the same time, the demonic leader twitched his eyebrows. Even though it was hazy, like there was fog, I could tell that he was feeling ufortable. The reason was none other than me. The target Hwang Bo-gak was aiming for was Ma Jiao-ju, but the target I was aiming for was Sima Seo-hwan. No matter how much of a demon cult leader he is, he cannot help but be distracted. Coo! For the first time, Hwang Bo-gaks fist hit Ma Cyo-jus body. A dull noise, as if a rock had been struck, echoed throughout the area. . My sword, which was aiming for Sima Xuhuans nape, was caught in the hand of the Demon Cultist. I looked perplexed at the unexpected response. The Demonic Cult Master protected Sima Xuhuan even by taking the attack with his body. Hwang Bo-gak was also surprised. Although he hadnded the turning blow, the Demon Cultists appearance was still too good. Its a shallow trick. Did you know you could do something to me with something like this? Coo! Ma Gyo-ju, who spoke in a low voice, nced behind him and saw Hwang Bo-gaks new form hit the ground. It wasnt visible, but I could tell. That the huge artificial steel device was pressing heavily on his body. this. There was no time to retrieve the sword. I quickly let go of the sword soldier and leaped. He then punched the air to keep the demonic leader from following him. The sixth herbivorous fighting fist of the wall power. Kwon Gyeok, who had a knack for attacking, knocked on the spot where the Demon Lord was standing. Master Ma paid no heed to that and stretched out his hand towards me. Phew! Then a strong attraction urred and my body was pulled. Feeling a sense of crisis, I tried to kick into the air and fall to the side, but Master Ma didnt let me just watch. Before the sphere of Chae Lei Qi was created, the Yinheng Jiang Qi flew in and disrupted the concentrated energy. Damn it. As I was helplessly dragged away, I cursed under my breath. At the same time, he prepared for impact by protecting his body with a membrane of self-defense and brain energy. Quad deuk! The cult leaders fist immediately breaks the double protective shield and digs into the abdomen. My ribs were broken, and the energy that flowed through my fist sent shock to my internal organs. Big! After rolling a few times on the ground, I reflexively got up and fell to my knees without trying to straighten my posture. My vision was spinning. A feeling of nausea rose up to my throat. Like water-soaked cotton, my body lost all strength and an unbearable pain filled me. -So I didnt tell you? If you refuse the offer, you have no future. Master Ma, who had reached the front in the blink of an eye, spoke in a voice of regret. The sight of him raising his fist as if trying to end the situation felt unrealistic. Death is just around the corner. In a split second, a thousand thoughts passed through my mind. I didnt see a sh of light. As the crisis struck, idents rapidly elerated and a way to ovee the current situation was suggested. It was sudden, but I was able to recognize it instinctively. The moment of flowering has finally arrived. I was confident that now I would be able to show off the skills I showed off in the fight against the Blood Witch. Absolutely! The white thunder energy gathered in front of the face of the Demon Cultist. Is it because something unexpected happened? The leader, who was about to throw a fist, suddenly flinched his shoulder. Quang! The condensed brain energy was released. A terrifying explosion engulfed the ce where he stood. * * * her. Ma Gyoju, who was pushed out, leaving long footprints on the ground, let out an exmation. It grew like a miracle in a moment of crisis. Like the protagonist of a heroic story floating around the world. Absolutely! Quick! White spheres floating around the kneeling Yeonsun. The report I heard from my subordinates came to mind. [Cheonryongs inaction in using the gold ball was not inferior to that of an absolute expert.] [Each time the white sphere exploded, elite warriors died in droves.] The white sphere was probably Yeon-woons best choice when dealing with the Blood Flower Witch. It must have been a show of skill. Have I crossed the wall? Is it really possible to say that he is a suitable person who has been chosen by a divine being? Until a little while ago, he was in an awkward state between Hwa-kyung and Hyeon-kyung, but it seems that his fight with himself became the catalyst for his awakening. but. No matter how much he reached absolute heights, he couldnt deal with himself with a body that was ruined like that. With that in mind, I took a step forward. Yeonsun, who was muttering something with his head down, suddenly lifted his index finger. Squeak! Immediately after, a sword roughly tore through the hem of the demon cult leaders clothes as he half-rotated his body. There was surprise on the face of Ma Cyoju when he discovered the floating pce next to Yeon-yoon. Fighting swordsmanship (Sg)? Chapter 335 Episode 335 I stared at the pce floating in the air to my right and muttered. Surprisingly, theres nothing special. I knew that great enlightenment would be required. I thought a special asion would be needed. But the reality was different from what I vaguely imagined. When I got over the wall, the thought that came to mind was this. Why havent I been able to do this before? I felt like I was finally able to do what should have been possible. Four years have already passed since I glimpsed the next level through the fight with the Blood Witch. We have made various efforts to recreate the feeling of that time. He used the White Thunder God Technique every day and did not neglect training to improve his ability to use the Lightning Technique. I delved deeply into all the basics of swordsmanship and martial arts. In order to expand the range of tactics, I learned various auxiliary martial arts and techniques. Maybe I thought it was too difficult. The words I said to Hwang Bo-gak not long ago passed through my mind. [There is still a long way to go. Only now I can finally look up at the top of the wall.] I was raising the wall myself. Even though it was a ce I had already been to once before, I hypnotized myself and made it feel far away. The reason I was able to grow at the moment when I stood at the crossroads of life and death was not because I received a grand enlightenment. Rather, it was the opposite. Among the skills I have learned so far, I have narrowed them down to the ones I need to survive right now. Once the dam burst, various thoughts poured in like a flood. The feeling of something being blocked being cleared up. Everything that has been built up so far has been newly established and built. Be more concise, more efficient, and more practical. Did you say that if you take less, there will be space to fill? Stories of heroes who achieved rapid growth in moments of crisis often circte in the literature. I could definitely say it. They were by no means lucky or experienced miracles. The years of experience umted over the years have paid off. It was the way of the world that opportunities were not given to those who were not prepared. Quaaaang! White spheres exploded one after another. A resounding roar. The warriors of the Hwangbo family who were watching looked shocked. The Demon Lord widened the distance between me and retreated. He calmly counterattacked as if nothing had happened despite the heavy rain of attack attacks, and finally showed his guard against his opponent. Of course, if you want to force a breakthrough, you can do whatever you want. There is no way the cult leader could have been scared at this level. I couldnt leave Sima Sejus side for a long time, so I took a step back. But even taking that into ount, it was clear that victory had arrived on this side. The me of hope that seemed like it would go out at any moment began to burn fiercely. Big. I shook my head to shake off the dizziness and got up on my knees. He then pulled out the sheath of the sword tied to his waist and held it in his hand. As the bet was injected, the powerful de suddenly rose above the scabbard. At the same time, the pce floating in the air began to shake unstably. . I smiled bitterly and calmly used my skills. Perhaps because it was my first time practicing swordsmanship, the sense of difference was quite significant. It was not easy to maintain and use the flying sword and the energy sword at the same time. It seemed like it would take quite some time to be as proficient as a blood-sucking demon or a white bone demon. In a way, its natural. When I ascended to the level of Hwajing, I adapted quickly because I had experience in my previous life, but this was my first time to the level of Xuanjing. I was still immature in all aspects. Fortunately, thanks to my lifelong training in swordsmanship, I was able to perform swordsmanship, albeit unstable. The method of implementing the false-shaped steel device has not yet been determined. Didnt I tell you that? Hwang Bo-gakughed, shaking the dust off his head. There was a strange heat in his voice. You dont know what the oue is until its decided. He wasnt an ordinary person either. Even after being dealt such a blow, his momentum did not diminish at all. The way they shed their fists and burned their fighting spirit was so annoying even though they were on the same side. Nothing changes. After giving a short answer, Ma Gyoju thrust his fist in my direction. Kukwakwakwa! A huge wave of demonic energy swept over the entire ce where I was standing. If it were me just a moment ago, it was an attack that would have left me helpless. However, now that I had reached a certain level, it was possible to stand firmly in ce and hold on. The sheath of the sword raised above the head was lowered in a straight line. The fourth herbivorous month (). The sword strike, whose power was amplified through the use of special internal power, cut through the waves. I strongly kicked off the ground and leapt, firing a sword towards the Demon Cultist and shouting. now! Hwang Bo-gak rushed forward as if he had been waiting. Two arrows came out from the bushes and aimed at Sima Xuhuans rear. Fishing lines and memorization embroidered the air. Wow! Members of the Cheonan Gambu, members of the torpedo squad who temporarily joined the Baekrangdae, and even martial arts people from Jiangsu who volunteered to join the pursuit team. Appropriately, reinforcements arrived. It was the beginning of a counterattack. * * * . Despite the barrage of attacks, the Demonic Cults physical appearance was extremely calm. He lightly gestured, and the arrows and arrows lost their strength and fell to the ground. Damn it! The Yangtze Cooperatives swore. The middle part of the Cheonjam thread used as a fishing line broke off. As I was moving through the air, I clicked my tongue. Its an astute response, as if he had anticipated this situation. Since he was a Demonic Cult leader with a transcendent spirit, he probably knew right away that enemies were approaching. Nevertheless, the reason he can show such a rxed attitude is probably because he is confident in his own abilities. Tie down the movements of the Demon Cultist! Dont let him get out of here! Shouts erupted from everywhere. Martial people shouting their spirit and running towards the Demon Cult leader. Hwang Bo-gak, who arrived first, unleashed a heavy fist. Geogeol hovered around him, distracting the Demonic Cultist. Quang! Master Ma, who had been waving his hand a few times, briefly punched the air. Hwang Bo-gak covered himself with his arms crossed and braced himself for the impact, and let out a loud groan. An attack thates from the side rather than the front. Guessing the direction just by looking at hand gestures became toxic. Craddangtang! After ncing at Hwang Bo-gak, who collided with the unmanned men of the chase team and rolled on the ground, the next target the leader targeted was Bang Cheok-sam. Coo coo coo coo! He pulled up rocks andrge trees scattered around using the method of emptiness, lumped them together, and threw them to one side. The overwhelming mass itself bes a powerful weapon. The frightened warriors ran in all directions like grasshoppers. Bangcheoksam, who was waiting for an opportunity while pulling the bowstring, clicked his tongue and left the spot. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwaang! The shaking earth. Just like Hwang Bo-segas warriors did before, the newly added chasers also lost their bnce and stumbled. One after another, people expressed their bewilderment at the cult leaders outrageous inaction. I cant believe it. Is something like that possible? Is it even human? Fear spread like wildfire. I shouted with more energy in my voice to change the mood. Dont stop! . If you dont catch it now, you will face that monster again on the battlefield! ! The warriors expressions hardened. Everyone realized. This is an opportunity that will nevere again. It didnt take long for the sense of crisis to turn from excitement to madness. Aaaah! Kill! Hes human too! Youre bound to get tired at some point! The shouts and screams of the warriors echoed throughout the area. * * * Boom! Unmanned aerial vehicles crashing into something invisible and flying away. Dojang Cheonwoo and Dojang Changin, who managed to get their bearings andnded on the ground, suddenly vomited blood. The two Taoist masters who were masters of the highest level also suffered a huge blow from their daily attacks, not to mention those of lower level. There were quite a few people who lost their lives with a single light gesture from the Demon Cultist. Kwakwakwakwa! Cheon Ga-ryeong, who had been holding on using the Cheon Geun-chu technique to avoid being swept away by the wind, took a deep breath. Before she knew it, the Demon Lord was right in front of her. ! The wide open palm approached as if trying to grab the head. In an instant, my mind went nk. My breathing stopped and my heart was beating so fast it felt like it was going to explode. At that time, a sword sheath engulfed in strong energy suddenly invaded my field of vision. Quang! Following the heavy crash sound, I felt a hand grabbing my back. In the blink of an eye, the leaders figure disappeared from sight. Yeonseon, who took care of Cheon Ga-ryeong, used the recoil of the collision to increase the distance between himself and his opponent. Three arrows flew in with some timeg, stopping the Demon Cultists pursuit. Thank you. be careful. Yeon-woon ced Cheon Ga-ryeong, whose face was pale, on the ground and immediately kicked the ground. For a while, I watched him working with Hwang Bo-gak and putting pressure on Ma Ji-ju from the left and right. Cheon Ga-ryeong stood up from his seat, clutching his trembling shoulders. There was no time to sit down. This is not the time to watch idly. Isnt the enemy who put me in a state of despair right in front of me? It was necessary to attract the cult leaders attention even for a moment so that Yeonsun could strike the turning blow. Everyone here was attacking the cult leader, throwing their lives away just for that purpose. The reason the current Demonic Cult can exist is because there is a Cult leader. If the religious leader disappeared, Magyo was nothing more than a pavilion that would copse at any moment. I didnt know if it would be possible to end the war if they could catch the Demon Cultist here. She pulled out a soft sword from her waist belt and looked determined. Kaaak! Aaaah! She moved across the clearing, leaving behind the screamsing from everywhere. * * * Its a shame. Master Ma muttered to himself as he licked his lips. I couldnt help but feel so sad as I watched the Heavenly Dragon pressuring me by exploding its thunder energy spheres one after another. Although it has only been a short time since he reached the level, he was showing inaction that was not at all inferior to other absolute masters who had mastered the level perfectly. Did you say it was a white lightning technique? What was especially surprising was the quality of Cheonryongs internal energy. Since the foundation was different, the starting point was different from others even if they reached the same absolute level. Perhaps, like the Heavenly Demon Heart Gong, Baekrei Shingong is a study that is different from the normal mind technique. If he sided with the Demonic Cult. I can assure you that the Demonic Cult was promised a thousand years of prosperity. Unfortunately, fate imposed trials on the Demonic Cult instead of opportunities. We cant cause any more trouble. No matter how absolute he was, Heavenly Dragon could not be his opponent. Even after mastering the skill perfectly, it would not be enough to try again, and with my exhausted and injured body, there was no way. If left alive, it will be the biggest variable that distorts the Great Precepts. He must be killed here. I was thinking of taking time like this and forcing a war of attrition, but I had no intention of letting it go meekly. There was plenty of energy left. Whoa! An enormous amount of energy rushed into my clenched fist. A dragon fist wind rose around the right arm. The warriors, engulfed by the dense demonic energy, were unable to withstand and copsed and convulsed. ! Tianlongs face hardened. Intuitively, I felt like I knew something was different from before. Absolutely! Quick! The brain energy condensed on the de of the steel de and sprinkled white brilliance. Youre going to fight with force? A smile formed on the corner of the Demon Lords mouth. He must have judged that if he avoided it, the warriors around him would die en masse, but he had no choice but to say that it was a foolish decision. What should we do now to care about the sacrifices of our troops? From my perspective, I wee it. It was the moment when a fist swirling with ck energy and a scabbard wrapped in white light touched each other. An old, grumpy voice pierced my ears. Nice to meet you, leader. A golden palm suddenly protruded out and gave strength as if supporting the sword sheath. Ma Cyojus eyes narrowed. This! Chapter 336 Episode 336 Nice to meet you. Cult leader. A palm stained with golden light suddenly pops out to support the sword sheath. I took a deep breath as I turned my head to look at the person whose voice wasing from me. Truly unexpected reinforcements arrived. I never thought Ija woulde forward in person. He was an old man wearing a monks robe. The wrinkles on his face gave an idea of the years he had lived. A white beard that reaches down to his chest. The prayer beads held in the left hand. I couldnt recognize it. Thats because he was one of the most famous figures in all of the Jungwon martial arts world. Buddha respect! Master Yeongwoon, Taesangbangjang (̫) of Shaolin Temple. An absolute master who holds the first ce in the Ten Heavenly Emperors. Often, when people in the world discuss the best of Baekdo martial arts, there are two people who are mentioned first. Ijon (). Master Yeongwoon was a person who upied the same position as this one. If Mujon () Joo Baek is the representative face of Maeng, he was the spiritual leader of the martial arts faction. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! Lord Ma, me, and Master Yeongun. A storm raged around the three absolute masters. Huh! Aaaah! The warriors of low status were helplessly pushed away and flew away. Even the powerful people did not dare to approach and did their best to stay in ce. indeed. I eximed inwardly and added even more strength to the hand holding the sword sheath. The energy with anti-demonic properties neutralized the demonic energy. The supernormal abilities of the world-ss spiritual practice Praj??k (), which represents Shaolin Temple, were clearly being demonstrated. Among the martial powers of Baekdo, the group that the demon cultists found most disturbing was the Tang family, and the group they feared the most was none other than the Shaolin temple. The monks of Shaolin Temple all learn martial arts based on the energy of anti-demon, and to the magicians who learned magic, they could be said to be natural enemies. Kuaaaaang! The energy expanded to its limit and eventually caused an explosion. Master Ma, who jumped back and retreated, muttered. Its a variable that couldnt be assumed. His gaze turned to Sima Xuhuan, who was curled up on the ground and moaning. Sima Xuhuans appearance was truly miserable. His clothes were in tatters and he had big and small wounds all over his body. Judging by his paleplexion, he must have been caught in the aftermath of a fight and suffered internal injuries. Im in trouble. Even if you were the best expert in the world, it was not easy to protect someone while dealing with multiple enemies. This is especially true if the person you need to protect is tired or injured. Buljon. Why are you here? Is there any reason why I shouldnt be here? An old man who has never been seen on the battlefield before now took off his heavy ass to join Cheonnajimang and the like? You cant help but have questions. This is not the first time that the leader of the cult who said that has appeared in person. I think its the same for both of us. I dont want to hear any puns. Ma Cyojus voice became cold and subdued. A calm smile appeared on the Buddhas lips. If I had to give a reason, its because I remembered an old rtionship. An old rtionship? I brought my old body all the way to Ye because I wanted to meet the disciple of the benefactor who saved my life. I dont know if I gave a satisfactory answer. It was the moment when the reason why the Buddha suddenly appeared here was revealed. Iughed and stared at the Buddhas profile. A conversation I had with Lee Kang-hak in the past shed through my mind. [What is your rtionship with Master?] [A long time ago, we briefly joined forces in the process of rescuing Great Master Yongun, who was in danger.] I never dreamed that Masters connections would be helpful in this way. The reason the Buddha came here was to meet me. How could you expect something like this? I heard there was a close rtionship between the Thunder King and the Buddha To be honest, Im also in a dazed mood. Who would have thought that going out on a light-hearted outing would lead to a confrontation with the religious leader? Fate is so amazing. Isnt that right? Tsk, things are going strangely wrong. Ma Jyoju clicked his tongue once and turned his head to look around. With Buddhas presence, the morale of the chasers soared. The three-digit number of warriors gave off a ferocious force and put pressure on the Demon Cultist. From the religious leaders perspective, it was a truly hopeless situation. It didnt even end there. It may be a littlete, but I will try my best to do my best. Another absolute expert appeared on the outskirts of the vacant lot. This time, it was King Geom, the elder of the Namgung family. Like Buddha, he also seems to have joined the Cheonnajimang along with the warriors of the three families. The soldiers who recognized his identity widened their eyes. The rumbling noise spread. under. I smiled, bared my teeth, and took a step toward Master Ma. As many as four absolute masters gathered together to capture the Demon Cult leader. Even the greatest expert in the world would not be able to face this level of power alone. . But the religious leaders response was not very encouraging. He didnt look embarrassed or nervous. I carefully narrowed the distance between me and injected energy into my sword sheath. Are you pretending to be calm, or is there a secret youre hiding? I felt somewhat anxious. Even after being pushed all this way, he has such a rxed attitude. Do you really have the confidence to ovee this situation? It was a time when such thoughts came to mind. Ma Jiao-ju, who turned around and grabbed Sima Seohwan by the back of his head, said as if throwing him. White Bone Demon Emperor. . Do your duty before you die. Respect. An old man with white hair who had copsed in the corner of the vacant lot struggled to get up from his seat. The eyes of the middle school students were all focused in his direction. Some people looked surprised, while others showed a puzzled reaction. Now, if the White Bone Demon Emperor joins, nothing will change. It was surprising how the White Bone Demon Emperor was still alive. But that was all. What on earth can an old man with irreversible, fatal injuries do in this situation? I also suffered quite a few injuries, but they were nothingpared to the injuries suffered by the White Bone Demon Emperor. Hmm. The White Bone Demon Emperor, who supported the divine form with his cane sword, let out a moan like an animal. Soon something surprising happened. An explosive force suddenly erupted from the body of the dying old man. The soldiers around me took their breath away from the thick magic energy. no way. I muttered with a nk expression on my face. An energy that amplifies as time passes. Blood vessels bulge above the skin. Eyes stained red with burst blood vessels. It wasnt that difficult to figure out what the White Bone Demon Emperor had done. A wild magic attack? As one of the Six Great Geumgong (Six Dynasty Special Skills), the Pokjam Demonic Gong was a martial art that was carefully stored in the Tianlong Library, only high-ranking members of the Demonic Cult had ess to it. Even so, there are only a few people who have ess to it, and it is a self-destructive attack that puts the casters life as coteral. Naturally, among the demonic cultists, there were almost no people who had mastered the magic attack. Unless youre a really bad-tempered guy, you dont learn gold skills that can only be used right before you die. Rather than spending time and effort on such useless things, it is much better to take out insurance for survival like the Iron Blood Demon Army. What is this? So I didnt expect it at all. I dont think the White Bone Demon Emperor would have learned the jumping magic technique. If you think about it, there was nothing particrly strange about it. The White Bone Demon Emperor, one of the Eight Great Demon Soldiers, would naturally have the authority to enter the Cheonlong Library. In addition, he was the one with the highest rank among the eight great demons due to his foul temper. Kaaaa! A white bone demon that cant stand the pain and lets out a scream-like roar. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! When he swung his sword, everything in its path was cut in half. The ground, rocks, trees, and even people. At the same time, Ma Jiaoju, who was carrying Sima Seju by his side,unched himself at him. Damn it! Cursing words naturally flowed out. I thought it was all fish caught. Things went wrong due to the sudden appearance of arge variable. Mak! Dont let them escape! The drones of the chase team stood in front of the leader, but they could not hold on for a moment and flew away. The White Bone Demon Emperor scattered a bunch of strong energy, giving the Demon Cultist a way to escape. The absolute experts, including myself, chased after them, but the White Bone Demon Emperor grabbed my ankles as if he had been waiting. Do not disturb! Hwang Bo-gak let out a roar and poured out his attacking fists. The de of the ceremonial sword and hands stained with gold aimed at the White Bone Demon Emperors vital points from the left and right. Surprisingly, the White Bone Demon Emperor took all the attacks with his body and moved forward. It wasnt that I didnt get hit. Even if your flesh is torn and your bones are broken, you just ignore it and hold on. I could feel the will to buy time for the cult leader to run away without thinking about what would happen next in his life. Chop p! The cane sword he held out drew a strange trajectory and bent in all directions. The drones located nearby copsed into ce with a scream. Big! The Sword King, who was exchanging hands with him in front, frowned and took a step back. It was a scene that clearly revealed the difference in capabilities between the two sides. The martial art that allowed me to fight on equal footing with the Blood Witch four years ago was the Pokjam Magic Attack. Even more so, since the White Bone Demon, an absolute expert, operated it, how great was its power? This is not the time to be dealing with an old man who is dying! Its called a broken name. One White Bone Demon Emperor could not stop the entire chase team. Some people who quickly assessed the situation had already started chasing the Demon Cultist. Buddha, who received help from King Gwon, also escaped the clearing to avoid the White Bone Demon Emperors interference. The problem was that they could never catch the cult leader on their own. We need to quickly clear this ce and follow along. I gritted my teeth and unfurled the Wolyeonggeom. The 21st herbivorous month (). Dozens of strands of sword energy swept across the front. At the same time, Geogeol secretly returned to the rear and aimed at the back of the White Bone Demon Emperors neck. joy! The White Bone Demon Emperor snorted as if it wasughable and took a strong step forward. An enormous wave of energy rose from the toes and engulfed the entire vacant lot. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! The sword energy disappeared and the sword flew away. Unfortunately, he was not yet familiar with the use of swordsmanship to break through the waves and inflict an effective blow on the White Bone Demon Emperor. A White Bone Demon Emperor who generously pours out his inner strength without thinking about what will happenter. On the contrary, the pursuit team tries to preserve its strength as much as possible. There was no need to say which side would take the lead in the fight. Kukukuk! Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! A loud noise that continues to echo. It was a fierce battle that changed the terrain. Numerous warriors were killed or injured. Wow! The effect of the bomb attack did notst very long. The White Bone Demon Emperor, who had lost his life in a short period of time, spilled blood from the seven holes and copsed in ce. Sigh! I pierced his heart without dy and gritted my teeth as I stared at the direction where the Demon Cultist had disappeared. It was toote. Is this how an angler who misses a big catch feels? In my heart, I wanted to scream and vent my anger at whatever was watching. I managed to calm down and spoke in a suppressed voice. We will begin the pursuit immediately. Chapter 337 Episode 337: The Sword King quietly approached me, tapped my shoulder and said. Well do the chase, so you can just rest. That cant be possible. If Im left out here I know its because of regret, but my injured body will only get in the way. I chewed my lip and lowered my head. It was correct in every detail. The injuries sustained during the fierce battle with the Demon Cultist were not minor. My ribs were broken, my organs were damaged, and my bodys energy was unstable and seething. Right now, I cant feel any pain because Im extremely excited, but it wont be long before there are huge aftereffects. It seems like the target the Demon Cult Master wants to kill first is you. . If your injuries worsen during the chase and the cult leader notices and counterattacks, the worst could happen. . We cannot stand by and watch as Shin Seong, who is responsible for the future of the Jungwon martial arts group, is sacrificed in vain. Cant you trust us now? All right. My stomach was boiling. I was angry at myself for not being able to do anything in this situation. It was all my fault. It was a golden opportunity to put an end to the war between political enemies. If only I had been a little stronger. Unless you were injured in the fight with the cult leader. If you had quickly defeated the White Bone Demon Emperor before then and finished it off for sure. Even though I knew it was a meaningless assumption, I couldnt help but keep thinking about what if. The Sword King, the King of Gwon, and the reorganized warriors of the chase team left the clearing and walked away. As I quietly stared at the back, I collected the bodies of the dead along with the injured and prepared to descend the mountain. * * * To conclude, the cult leader leisurely escaped the siege and returned to the Demon Cults sphere of influence. I feel dizzy. A room in the Murim League Jiangsu branch. I sighed after reading the letter the branch manager brought me. If I think about it now, the sect leader must have thought of the White Bone Demon Emperor as a kind of insurance from the beginning. It must have been because he was mindful of his presence that he showed such a calm demeanor even while receiving a triple-digit number of warriors. Its so hot. In other words, everyone, including me, was filled with vain hopes and engaged in a battle with the Demon Cult leader. Not even knowing that it was ying in the palm of his hand. He didnt even look tired until the end. What a fucking monster. I could still vividly recall in my mind the image of Ma Jiao-ju looking at me with regret before taking the Sima Xuan and running away. Many people were killed or injured. Nearly half of the members of the Hwangbo familys Cheonwangdae died, including the head lord, Hwang Bohun. Nearly twenty members of the Baekrangdae () died, and the chieftain, Ak Yeo-ryeong, fell into an unconscious and critical condition. Many of the Cheonan Gambu members were also injured. Dojang Cheonwoo and Dojang Changin suffered severe internal injuries and were being recuperated, and Sawooyeon lost the middle and ring fingers of her left hand. Yeo So-ok, who was engulfed in the demonic energy emitted by the demonic leader, was suffering from high fever, dizziness, and vomiting. I heard that Bangcheoksam was anxiously taking care of her. The good news is that there were no deaths. Thanks to the high level of each member of the team mobilized for the chase, we were able to avoid suffering a serious injury. The number of people was small to begin with, and they participated in the battlete. Even taking that into ount, it is undeniable that I was lucky. I thought it was a good decision to leave Dok Go-seong and Lee Soo-yeon behind in Sima Family. What if two inexperienced people jumped into the fight against the Demon Cultist? Most likely, he would have lost his life. He almost drove the new members who had just been epted as members to their deaths. In the end, Sima Seju also missed it. I thought it was going to be a pain in the future. If Sima Seo-hwan began to turn prisoners into Jingshi and send them to the battlefield, the aspect of the war would change significantly. Of course, in the future it will be difficult to supply radish to be used as an ingredient in ginger poetry. Because soon the rumor will spread throughout the central ins. < Sama Shigeju perfected the forbidden secret arts. > < When a warrior with outstanding skills is captured by the Demonic Cult, he is brainwashed and bes a jiangshi. > When this news spreads, the warriors of the White Inds will also prepare their own countermeasures. It was there. If you dont know, you can prepare. Perhaps the perception that it is better tomit suicide than to be captured alive may spread. It is unlikely that a master who has reached absolute heights like Chang Gui will be a ginger city. Still, we managed to subdue the White Bone Demon Emperor and the Shandong Akga safely settled in Jiangsu, so we achieved more results than originally nned. I decided not to think too negatively. Due to this incident, the entire Baekdo Martial Forest became alert to the person named Ma Gyoju. In some ways, it could be said to be fortunate. What if the Demon Lord had appeared in a more critical situation, inflicting devastating damage on the Baekdo martial arts team? There would have been so many casualties that it could not bepared to the previous day. The doctor who examined Ak Yeo-ryeong also said that her life would not be in danger. It was unlikely that the Demonic Cult Master would ever stir up Baekdos sphere of influence again. In the first ce, he was a person who was in a position where he should not havemitted such a reckless act. It was the same reason why Joo Hwa-baek could not freely leave the battlefield and stand at the forefront of the battlefield. It was not for nothing that the Demonic Cultist had not appeared in the forefront for some time. What if he suddenly dies while active on the front line? The Demonic Cult that had lost its central point would have been torn apart into four parts. In that respect, the Murim Alliance might be better. If Joo Hwa-baek died, the entire Murim Alliance would be in chaos for a while, but over time, a new leader would eventually be appointed and stabilization would be achieved. On the other hand, the Demonic Cult ended as soon as its leader disappeared. If he is not there, who will control and lead the eight great demon armies that can go wherever they want? The religious leader has not even decided who will be the minor religious leader. . I put down the letter and frowned slightly. The pain felt as if my internal organs were being stabbed by a sharp needle. The injuries suffered by Demon Cultist had not yet healed. Recovery was slower than I thought. This was a passage that showed how terrible the energy umted through Heavenly Demon Heart Gong (ħĹ) possessed. Even I, who had a high level of recovery that was iparable to others thanks to the supernormal ability of the White Thunder God, was like this, so there was no need to worry about what other people were like. I took a deep breath and slowly got up from my seat. Then, he took the jar he had thrown on the bed and left the room. No, it should be called Shandong, now it should be called Jiangsuak family. As the Ak familys long-cherished wish was fulfilled, there was no longer any reason for Ak Yeo-ryeong to work under Namhak-geom (Ű). Until now, their interests were aligned. Namhakgeom needed a way to raise his lowered position as themunal faction copsed, and Ak Yeo-ryeong had to join hands with those in power to revive the family. The two sides had no choice but to promise cooperation, and the two sides were never on the same page. First of all, since he has dered something, it is unlikely that the evil girl will go through the procedure of resigning. It was unclear whether she would continue to serve as the head of the White Dragon. Not a short amount of time had passed, so Namhakgeom would have found a way to survive on her own, and there was no need for her to continue to act as an elders hand and foot. But now its just as ambiguous to start again from scratch. Lets say Ak Yeo-ryeong resigns from his position as Baekrangdaeju. Is there any existing department that will ept her? First of all, the Cheonan Inspectorate and Torpedo Squadron had to be left out. Mi-ryongs application to Cheonan-gambu and Eumgwis application to Cheonan-gambu had different weight. Inevitably, those who were concerned that the power of Cheonan Gambu was growing too much would put a check on it. In the end, the choice is up to the evil girl. No matter what decision she makes, the ramifications will not be small. It took some time to move across the hallways of the branch. An old man appeared on the other side. The identity of the old monk holding prayer beads in his left hand is Master Yeongwoon. He was the master of the Shaolin Temple and an absolute master who held the first rank of Lee Jon. Why is the Buddha here? Did you disband the pursuit party ande straight for me? Of course, I thought he would have returned to Hanam, but I felt a little embarrassed when he appeared in front of me like this. [I brought my old body all the way to Ye because I wanted to meet the disciple of the benefactor who saved my life. I dont know if it was a satisfactory answer.] It seems that the answer I gave to the Demon Cultist earlier was not just empty words. I bowed my head politely. I meet senior Buddha. Where are you going with your immature body? I came out to have a quick drink. I was confined to my room for a few days I couldnt say that I was going to Haomun to make a request, so I just made up the words. Fortunately, the Buddha only nodded and did not show any sign of doubt. He looked at me as if he was curious and said. It must not have been a minor injury, but it seems to have improved a lot since then. Its incredible resilience. I guess Im a bit strong. If youre not busy, could you spare some time? I will give you as much as I want. How could I refuse? This is a request from Buddha and no one else. I went back the way I came and let Master Yeongun into the guest room. When I offered a seat and was about to bring tea, he gestured with his hand as if to dissuade me. It is done. It might be ufortable, so theres no need to be so polite. Come and sit down. No matter what, shouldnt you serve a cup of tea to your guests? Are you going to be stubborn in front of me? . If you dont listen, they will force you to stop them. As I sat across from him with a wry smile, the Buddha rolled the prayer beads in his hand and began to chant. Im sorry. Unfortunately, I missed the leader. Its not your fault, senior. Is your teacher doing well? yes. I wandered around the midfield looking for talented people, but I never thought I would bring in such a great student. I envy that kid, Dokgo Woojin. What a child. It was a truly unsuitable title. The only person in the entire central ins who could call Master that way was the old monk in front of me. Thats too much praise. There is nothing to be humble about. In the history of martial arts, there has never been a martial artist who reached absolute heights at the age of twenty-five. You can be a little more proud of your aplishments. When you praise me like that, I dont know what to do. You said that to the supervisor, right? Im thinking of visiting Shaolin Temple sometime. yes? Did you just say it as a courtesy? Is that possible? I shook my head with an awkward expression. I hadpletely forgotten about it until I heard the question. A conversation I had with a former employee came to mind. [Now that I think about it, there is one thing I would like to ask of Gamwon.] [Please tell me. I will ept anything as long as it is not unreasonable.] [Actually, I have admired the reputation of a divine monk for a long time. I would like to visit the Shaolin Temple and meet you, sir. Could you please arrange a table for me?] Master Youngwoon asked with a gentle smile on his lips. Why dont you stop by the Shaolin Temple before returning to Mengs headquarters? Chapter 338 Episode 338: Sponsorship of the Sima family. A young man came and stood next to a young woman who was lost in thought while looking at the pond. Sozer. Whats going on? Ung (O). I have something I want to say to Soje. The woman, Seonhye Dojang, looked back at the young man with a puzzled expression. Damun, a young man who took a deep breath, made eye contact with her and spoke as if he had made up his mind. I think there will be a lot of trouble. Is there anything to worry about? I achieved the revenge I longed for. Its only half-revenge. We have not yet decided what to do with the captured Gasols of the Samase family. . Seonhye Dojangs mouth was tightly shut. She was the person who was most angry when the news came that Ma Jyoju had suddenly appeared in the middle of the Heavenly Land and ran away with Sima Seju. The person who ordered her family to be devastated by wind and rain was none other than Sima Seohwan. Of course, he was the one she resented the most. As Damun said, Seonhye Dojangs revenge is only half achieved. I feel like Ive been spending a lot of time standing here in silencetely. I cant eat well or sleep for long. Im worried that my health may be harmed. Dont worry too much. I didnt neglect my training to the point where I ended up sick like this. Sozer. Would you mind leaving the rest to me? What do you want to say? Seonhye Dojangs eyes became sharper. A fierce force flowed out and put pressure on Damun. I mean it literally. I would like you to hand over to me the authority to dispose of the captured Gasols. What is the purpose of asking Gasols to hand over their right to life and death now? Didnt I say that I must be the one taking revenge? Seeing Gasol on the brink of death didnt make you feel pity, right? I can tell you thats not the case. I will respect Sojeos wishes no matter what. Thats why I came to ask for permission. Ill listen first and then decide. Cold tone. Damwoon let out a bitter smile. It was apletely natural reaction. Its an issue she can neverpromise on. As Seonhyes principal, she would not be able to look kindly on herself for suddenly changing her words after work was over. If I couldnte up with a satisfactory answer here, in the worst case scenario, my rtionship with her could have soured. As you know, not all Gasols have gone beyond the right path and gotten involved in unclean things. But most people probably had a vague guess. It is an undeniable fact that they are also bystanders and aplices. That is correct. So, we should punish him appropriately. Considering the seriousness of the crime, I n to execute all those who cross a certain line and have the rest abolished, have their wealth confiscated, or be flogged. Watch from the side and tell me at any time if you dont like it. Please increase the level of punishment. . Instead, give them a chance after the prison sentence is over. opportunity? What kind of opportunity are you giving me? A chance to atone. And the opportunity to dedicate yourself to Baekdo Martial Arts. You may be going round and round, but in the end, what you are saying is that you want to save Gasol and take him under yourmand. exactly. Are you sure you dont know? I wonder what I would feel when I heard that. How could you not know? I believe you are feeling extremely betrayed. Even though I knew that! But I want you to know. This is also for Sojeo. ? Seonhye Dojangs head tilted slightly. His reaction was that he didnt know why showing mercy to the captured Gasols was for his own good. Originally, I had no intention of making such a suggestion. As you know, I have already abandoned the Sima family name. My honest opinion is that I dont care what happens to the surviving Gasols. . But I changed my mind when I heard that Master Ma had taken my father with him. There wereplex emotions in Damuns eyes as he continued speaking. That sight felt so sad that Seon-hye could no longer make a venomous expression. From now on, I will tell you how Sojeo can achieveplete revenge, not just half-hearted revenge. * * * Buddha leaves the room. I scratched my head with a shocked expression. Suddenly, I ended up visiting Shaolin Temple. The reason I asked Gamwon to make room for me was because I thought that the monk who had prayed for me might have something to do with my return. However, by attacking the secret temple of the Muyeong Shintu, they learned of the existence of the oracle bone, and through the remarks of the Demon Cult, they also learned that it was a sacred object of the Demon Cult and the cause of its return. This meant that there was no longer any reason for me to visit Shaolin Temple. Honestly, Im not that reluctant. Even when Maehwashingeom (÷) suggested that I stop by the temple, I was the one who refused with the excuse that I was busy. Even more so at Shaolin Temple. What kind of great treatment would one receive in a den of monks who are the embodiment of abstinence? I can assure you that the Shaolin Temple was more, not less, than the Volcanic School. At best, serving a vegetable side dish with each meal would be the end. But that doesnt mean I cant coldly refuse Buddhas offer. The other person wasnt good enough to make excuses and promise next time. Buljon was not simply a person with high distribution and status. In terms of symbolism alone, he was a person who surpassed even the Murim leader, Joo Hwabaek. Moreover, he was close to the Master. First of all, I was the one who said I would visit Shaolin Temple. What are you doing in a den of idiots? The thought of walking around and exchanging joint hands with each and every monk I encountered made me feel tired. I sighed out of rejection. Whoa I stared nkly up at the ceiling for a while. In response to the presence outside the door, I slowly lowered my gaze. Boss. This is Damun. Pleasee in. Damun opened the door, entered the room, and bowed to me. I tilted my head and offered him a seat. Wasnt it true that you were cleaning things up with Seonhyes dojo at Sima Sega? I have something to say to the branch manager, so I took some time. Should I hit the airway? There is no need for that. Its something thats going to be announced on arge scale anyway. All right. What brought you here? Unlike usual, Damuns words and actions felt stiff. Rather than being formal, it felt like I was suppressing myself to control my emotions. I heard that Ma Jyoju appeared in the middle of the Heavenly Land and ran away with Sima Seju. yes. Im quite embarrassed because something unexpected has happened. I think you must be very worried. In the end, Sima Segaju passed into the territory of the Demonic Cult. I guess it tastes bitter. In the future, when Ginger City begins to be deployed on the battlefield in earnest, it will be a headache. I think we need to take some kind of action before that. well. I dont think any follow-up measures will be of much significance now. no. There is one method that is sure to be effective. ? As of today, I will use the name Sima Yun again. I ended up frowning at the iprehensible words. What kind of ghost talk is this? * * * The front line stretched out on the border between Shanxi and Hebei. A military barracks on the Demonic Cult side located somewhere there. Im sorry it happened this way. Sama Seju. . The absolute master Peng Tian Demon Emperor, who upied the first ce in the eight great demon armies, gave Sima Shigaju deep constion. Samasegeju, who was staring nkly into space, let out a chuckle. It was augh that felt not only sad, but even bizarre. It tastes so good. Emperor Bungcheon cursed inwardly. I came here after receiving orders from Lord Ma to persuade Lord Sima Shi. But I had no idea where to start and how to approach it. Sima Seohwan was a person who devoted his life to the regeneration of his family. Now that the Simase Family has copsed, what can we do to get him to regain his motivation and work for the Demonic Cult? The leader said this. If we win the Great Demon War and establish the world of magic, I will support you in rebuilding the Sima family. reconstruction? Theughter got louder. Emperor Pengcheons eyes were slightly distorted in the extremely ufortable atmosphere. That sounds good. But what is the meaning of that? Sima Xuhuans face was distorted miserably. A gaze mixed with resignation, resentment, despair, and resentment. Emperor Bungcheon felt somewhat ufortable. Even though I knew that the man in front of me was far below me, I felt ufortable. Werent you hoping for the revival of the Sima family? Of course I hope. You wouldnt know, right? The surest way to achieve that goal is to cooperate with the Demonic Cult. It seems like you have a big misunderstanding. mistaken? The building just needs to be rebuilt. All you have to do is collect your wealth again. But blood rtives are different. There is no way to bring the dead back to life. . What on earth does it mean to Sega, where only the head of the family remains? If you build arge manor, pile up a mountain of wealth in the warehouse, gather talented people, fill the rooms, and write the words Samasege on the signboard at the main gate! Sima Sejus voice became increasingly powerful. Even madness was visible in his impassioned speech. Can it be said that the copsed Sima family has been rebuilt? Is that really true from Sima Shiga? Look at reality. The Sima family has already copsed, and we cannot turn back time to the past. . As you said, it could be said that the reconstruction promised by the sect leader is far from a proper revival of the Simase family. But does that mean youre going to let go of everything? What if I dont let go? I wont tell you to have hope. But isnt it too early to give up yet? . I can assure you that not all of the Simase familys gasols have died. Because political faction bastards have a soft side in that respect. If the world of magic is established, the survivors will be able to be saved. I think its worth putting your hopes up for. . And you dont want to take revenge? plural? To whom? I know that you resent the White Bone Demon Emperor. The reason why he appears so rebellious may not be unrted to that. But he is already dead. You cant take revenge on a corpse. . Besides, the White Bone Demon Emperor only did his duty in the first ce. It doesnt mean I harmed you with malicious intent. There is someone else you truly need revenge on. Heavenly Dragon. The answer came surprisingly quickly. Yes. The reason Sima Sega copsed and you ended up in this situation were all because of Heavenly Dragon. Make jiangshi for the Demonic Cult. Then I will ensure that you get your revenge. . And one more thing. I will do my best to capture your son alive rather than kill him. ! You have time, so take your time and think about it. Ill be waiting for a positive answer. Afterpleting his business, Emperor Bungcheon left the barracks. Sima Shigeju just looked down at his hands in silence for a while. I couldnt get my head around it. What should I do in the future? Should he be a member of the Demonic Cult in order to rebuild his illusory family? Chapter 339 Episode 339 : A rumor spread throughout the central ins. < Quiunlong (ȡ), Heavenly Dragon''s subordinate and the legitimate son of Sima Shigeju, regained his original name. > < To cut out the rotten flesh, he set out to correct the family and return it to the right path. > < Many of the family members of the Sima family were purged, but some with lighter crimes survived and were taken under themand of Qu Yunlong. > < As soon as Qu Yunlong was ready, he left Jiangsu with his family members and went to Taji. He dered that he would settle down. > Damun became Simaun. The implications of this fact were significant. Originally, Chiunryong was a talent who had not been seen as a prominent talent because he was overshadowed by the reputation of the Heavenly Dragon. However, thanks to Simases performance in this punishment war, it became known to the world that he was a master of fighting. It is as if a rope of salvation hase down to the Samase family, which is at the crossroads of destruction. Some praised his courage in impeaching his father to normalize the family, while others criticized him for trying to enrich himself by saving the lives of those who should have been executed. Khahahaha! And when Sima Seju heard the news, he burst intoughter. Iughed endlessly, shedding tears like a person who had lost her mind. As he pondered whether to ept the cult leaders offer and cooperate with the demonic cult, a clear answer was finally presented. Its a great n! Admiration flowed out of me. Should he really be considered a son who carries on his blood? I knew exactly how to force sacrifice on this side. Until I heard the rumor, my mind was very tilted. Towards epting the religious leaders suggestion. It was natural because there were no other options. Make me admit defeat! This father lost! But that turned over in an instant. There is nothing more I can do. It couldnt have been a truly nasty situation. Its for the family and the best thing to just watch quietly. thud! Sima Seohwan hits his head on the table, tearing out his tangled hair. My fingernails dug into my skin and blood flowed. A child who ran away from home because he was disappointed in his family returned only after the family copsed. By imposing conditions that cannot be refused. I thought he was a son with a cruel personality, but it turned out that he was hiding a sharp dagger in his chest. For the first time in my life, I felt afraid of my son. [What is this?] [It is a transcription of the map of the truews left behind by Reporter Cheon.] [!] Although others did not know, Sima Seohwan knew. Sima Yun made the progress of a thousand writers. There is no Jinbeopgaparable to Simaun in the Tanggeum Central in. Did you have to leave Jiangsu as if your home had been taken away and you were driven out? Such trivial things didnt really matter. No matter which region they settle in, the Wulin family led by Sima Yun will prosper greatly. [I can guarantee that not all of the Simase familys gasols will have died. Because political faction bastards have a soft side in that respect. If the world of magic is established, the survivors will be able to be saved. I think it might be worth putting your hopes up for.] What Emperor Bungcheon said was wrong. There was nowhere to lean. Even the slightest possibility of hope haspletely disappeared. Now he had to assume that there was no ce he could return to. This is truly an outsiders trick. Even if the Demon World was established, the surviving Gasols would note to him. Quietly leaving the stage. That was the only path he could choose. Sinners should suffer and live like sinners. I guess thats what you want to say, right? However, I couldntmit suicide. To be more precise, he should not have died. There was no way that the son, who had abandoned the Sima family name a long time ago, would have the will to revive the family. There is one reason why he now uses the name Simaun and takes the surviving gasols under hismand. It was to offer himself a deal. I will make the dream you couldnt achievee true on your behalf, so dont do anything nonsense and just watch. If I am not alive, there will be no reason for my son to try to revive the ruined family. So, I no longer manufactured ginger poetry, but I had to stay alive and watch the progress. He had to be warned that he could change his mind and cooperate with the Demonic Cult at any time. He had to persevere even when the Demonic Church, which judged that appeasement was not the answer, tried to break his will with harsh torture. Tsk! Ha ha ha ha ha! Theughter that had stopped for a moment burst out again. I felt like I couldnt bear it withoutughing. What a heartless and cruel son. Damn it. Emperor Bungcheon, who came into the barrackste, frowned and muttered. As soon as he received a report from his subordinate that Sama Seju was showing abnormal symptoms, he immediately rushed over. Is it already toote? I should have noticed a little sooner. What is the meaning of the rumors that have recently spread throughout the central region? What kind of change will this bring about in Sima Xuhuans state of mind? Im going to turn away. Although he was smiling like a crazy person like before, there was no more wandering look in Sima Sejus eyes. In the meantime, he seemed to have made up his mind. There is nothing more difficult than persuading someone who has already changed their mind. I thought it would be difficult to educate Sima Seohwan. Why did you entrust me with this mission? A sigh flowed from the mouth of the Bungcheon Demon Emperor. It was he who received the mission from the religious leader to appease Sima Seju. It meant that it was he who had to take responsibility for this. I hope it is taken into ount. * * * Unrang. . Are you okay? Sponsored by Sima Shiga. Seonhye Dojang looked at Simaun with worried eyes and asked. Sima Yun, with a bitter smile, looked back at her and answered. Im fine. So dont look so burdened. I made that decision to help me get my revenge I dont have any guilt about havingmitted an immoral act. It was my father who first abandoned humanity. On the contrary, I feel fortunate to be able to face the things I had been ignoring. . And it wasnt just for Soger that I made that decision. You might be disappointed when I say this, but I was more concerned about the future of Baekdo Martial Arts and wanted to be helpful to the person who treated me as my boss. I am not disappointed. The Sima family will shake off all remnants of the past and be reborn as a new group. For the sake of Sojeo, who made such a difficult decision, I will make sure that happens. I will believe it. I, who had been eavesdropping on the conversation between the two from afar, quietly turned my back and left. I came because I had something to say to Simaun, but looking at the atmosphere, I thought it would be better to call him separatelyter. With this, concerns about the Jiangshi created by Sima Xuhuan being sent into battle have disappeared. When Sima Yun first revealed his n, I was quite surprised. I never thought it would be possible to get Sima Segajou to leave the stage in that way. For reference, the area where the Sima family wouldter be located had already been decided. Guizhou (F). An area where the Vampire Demon Emperor and the Iron Blood Demon Lord, who were preparing a trick under the orders of the cult leader, were subdued in the past. Cheonghyeoldomun ([ѪT), who had been a non-Bongmun for three years under a contract with me, was currently greedily devouring local interests and expanding his sphere of influence. What have the martial forces of Baekdo and the Gwiju branch of the Murim League been doing? They were so distracted by the fight for power that they squabbled among themselves and wasted golden time. It was said that only recently did theye to their senses and join forces to fight against the Blue Blood Demon. [Wasnt tomorrow the day you were originally supposed to enter the ruins? You say you will ignore the alliances decision and y as you please, monopolizing the treasures? There are levels of shamelessness!] To be honest, all I could think of was that I was earning my own money. I still couldnt forget the sight of the misceneous people pushing Simaun, who went to the artificial ruins with only a small number of people to reduce sacrifices. Being greedy and selfish must be limited to a certain extent. Whose subordinates would dare say such nonsense? It is a region where conflict breaks out every day, but on the other hand, it is also and of opportunity. There were no better conditions for the Sima family, which had no foundation, to establish itself and grow its influence. Of course, things would not go smoothly like the Akga who moved to Jiangsu fully prepared. There would be great risk, and in the worst case, Sega could simply evaporate due to the existing martial powers checks. But there was no reason for me to pay attention to that point. That part was a matter for Damun and the Gasols of the Samase family to take care of. We will provide the minimum framework for self-sufficiency, but whether Sega can survive decadester will depend on their efforts. For your information, Sima Yun was not scheduled to ascend to the post of head of the family, but would continue to serve as my deputy. The person concerned wanted that, and I also had no intention of letting go of the talent I had acquired. Sima Yuns status within Simase is that of an elder. Like Sohyeongeom or Manlyekwon, he would have two identities. The actual status may be much higher than that of the head of the family. From what I could tell, it seemed like he wanted to help in various ways for the development and revival of the family, but not be directly involved in the familys management. When I asked what surveince would be done to prevent Gasols frommitting fraud, the answer came back that they would use the money they had saved to build a surveince system. [If you get paid, what do you n to do with it?] [I would like to follow the leader and make an investment.] Although not as rich as me, it turns out that he was also quite wealthy. The initial funds for rebuilding the family would probablye out of his own pocket. [I told Gasol this. If you disappoint me again, then you will have to be prepared to be abandoned by me.] [That is a scary threat.] [If you have not yete to your senses even after experiencing something like this, there is actually no answer. If thest chance is kicked away, then I will give up without any hesitation.] If Sima Yun abandons him, the Sima family has no choice but to walk down the path of destruction. In other words, all of Segas Gasol were tied to Simaun. In a way, I didnt know that the threats he made were the most effective method of control. I hope there are good results. I muttered softly and nced in the direction where support was located. For some reason, I wanted to see Dang Seo-yeon. * * * A letter has been sent from the headquarters of the Murim Alliance. The gymnasium within the Murim Leagues Jiangsu branch. After a light training session, while I was wiping my sweat with a towel, the branch manager approached me and spoke to me. Okay then, Ill just leave. Nervous voice and stiff movements. After receiving the letter, I smiled while looking at the branch manager who had a very anxious expression on his face. His attitude towards me was so polite that it felt servile. If you think about it, the nominal reason for the Cheonan Inspectorates visit to Jiangsu was to inspect the branch of the Maeng. He would have no choice but to show caution. If something were to get out of hand, my life as a blind priest could end. The branch leader leaves the training hall. I opened the letter, looked at its contents, and narrowed my eyes. To escort the divine doctor and bring him back? Chapter 340 Episode 340: Currently, Shin Yi was staying at the Hebei Peng family. It seems that the doctors room in the Paeng family was borrowed to save King Geol, who was on the verge of death due to a broken Danjeon. It goes without saying, but there was no way that Shinui, the best councilor in the world and a member of the Murim Alliance, would not have been ced in the Demonic Cults killing department. From the very beginning, his life must have been threatened by the assassins of the Demonic Cult. Now, since I am going on an inspection trip to a foreignnd, please escort the key figures of Maeng and bring them to me. Its not a very difficult mission, but. It didnt feel that good. Rumors had spread throughout the central ins that numerous casualties had urred due to the appearance of the Demon Cultist. There was no way that news would not have reached the headquarters of the Murim Alliance. Are you giving me a mission in this situation? Im not asking you to quickly return and post a detailed report? It was a measure that was not readily understood. Was it someone who considered Cheonan Gambu a thorn in their side? Otherwise, is there a reason to dy my return as much as possible? Regardless of the difficulty of the mission, I couldnt help but feel resistance. Only I, who had mastered the white lightning technique, recovered quickly and woke up, but the other injured people were stillnguishing in their hospital beds. We need to take this situation into consideration as well. I had no idea what the intention was for such an unpleasant act. The fact that the lords seal is stamped means that Hwabaek Joos approval has been lost As before when the decision to go to South Manchuria was decided, the will of the person who nned this matter and Hwabaek Joo were in agreement. Did you do it? Or is it because Hwabaek Joo did it on his own? Since I couldnt refuse the Lordsmand, I thought I would go first, but I should understand the circumstances before returning. I suddenly found myself turning around and going. The primary destination is Hwangbose. Since we asked for their cooperation first, we had to go and say thank you. Afterwards, you can visit Paengga, take care of your faith, stop by Shaolin Temple as promised by Buddha, and then return to Paeng. Shandong, Hebei, Henan, Hubei. There were four areas that had to be passed through. It was going to take quite a bit of time. First of all, I will select the members who would be burdened by long-distance travel and bring them back to my team. * * * For now, Warrior Bang, please return to Meng together with Warrior Yeo. Is that okay? I am not so cold-blooded that I would force you to carry out a mission while leaving my wife unconscious. It is not a particrly difficult mission, and there will be no problem if the warrior is absent. All right. We will need an escort andmander to safely bring the wounded to the headquarters. Musa, please take on that role. I will. And when we get back to headquarters, Id like you to do some research. I will tell you in advance, so please ask the samurai and the samurai for help. What would you like to know? It was decided to send Bangcheoksam, Yeo So-ok, Janggang Johyeop, Cheonwoo, Changin, Dojang, Hwadaerang, Hong Seonghyeon, Hwang Hojin, Seo Hoseon, and Sawooyeon to the headquarters of the Murim Alliance first. Damun decided to stay at Sima Street for a while, and the rest of the team moved with me. Cheon Ga-ryeong, Dok Go-seong, and Lee Soo-yeon. The staff has be considerably simpler. You may say that the scale was too small, but safe transportation of the injured was more important than dragging arge number of people around to save face. The reason for mobilizing all of the Cheonan Ganbus main forces in the first ce was because they had in mind an all-out war with Sima Segawa. Since the migration of the Ak family waspleted sessfully, only a small number of people were sufficient for the subsequent work. There are only a few beings in the entire midfield that can threaten me right now. The members left the Jiangsu branch of the Murim League and headed to Honam. Along the way, I stopped by Samaseega and went to see King Geom, who was staying in a separate building, and said hello. Itste to see you. no. I was also busy focusing on recovery. In the meantime, the Sword King was taking care of himself and resting at Samase Family. From what I heard, he suffered some internal injuries during the fight with the White Bone Demon Emperor, but it seemed that the injuries got worse as he pursued the Demon Cultist forcibly. This was the reason why the warriors of the Namgung family surrounded the outbuilding and blocked ess to outsiders until a few days ago. Thanks to the elders help, we were able to push the Demon Cult leader into a corner. Well, its a little unclear whether it was helpful. Didnt you miss it in the end? If it werent for the elder, the scale of damage would have been much greater. . And if the Buddha and the Sword King had not joined in a timely manner, I would not have been alive until now. It makes me feel embarrassed to say that. How are you feeling? Its alreadypletely healed. Fortunately, the. So, it looks like you suffered a serious injury that cannot bepared to mine. Is it okay for you to walk around like this? Arent you still young? Does this mean Im old? The Sword Kings eyes narrowed. I smiled bitterly and shook my head. I didnt mean it that way. As he ascended to the absolute state, his body, which boasted excellent resilience, evolved one step further. If it hadnt been for the injuries he received from the cult leader, he would have gotten out of bed much faster. Simply being young doesnt exin the unusual speed of recovery, but I think it has something to do with the monks vision, so I wont ask you any more details. thank you. So you came to see me to say goodbye? yes. We have decided to move together with Hwang Boses warriors tomorrow morning. Thanks to you, I was able to cut ties with the Golden Dragon Sangdan without major damage. I hope this event repays that. Namgung Ho, the head of the Namgung family, had two wives, the first of whom was the daughter of the head of the Geumryong Sangdan. The Geumryong Sangdan, which was once called the top ten merchants in the world, has now been relegated to a mediocre business as its foundation has beenpletely absorbed into the Hwayang Sangdan. If the Namgung family had continued its rtionship with the Geumryong Sangdan, it would have suffered enormous damage. That was why the Sword King thanked me. It was enoughpensation. Im d thats the case. No shame, but there is one thing I would like to ask you, Elder. ask? Didnt you tell me that before? If you want advice,e to me. I did say that. I never thought that I would seek teachings only after reaching the absolute state. I am just a baby chick who has just crossed the threshold. This is a time when we desperately need help from pioneers. The Sword Kings expression became depressed. Perhaps you are feeling embarrassed, remembering what you said before? [If you want to ask for advice about martial arts,e see me anytime. I have also learned the martial arts of dealing with brain energy, so there is quite a lot I can tell you.] If you have any questions, please tell me. I promised that I would answer honestly, but I cant guarantee that it will be of help to you. The direction of enlightenment is different for each person. Is there any way or trick to implement the false steel in the desired form? Useonghyeonggi? As soon as I got better, I went to the training center and checked my martial arts skills. However, we have not yet figured out how to form the will-form energy. Its bound to feel difficult. I also had a lot of trouble practicing. It is invisible to the eye and difficult to guess, so is it easy to create the shape of a de that can cut down an enemy? I nodded in agreement with the Sword Kings words. Even with my senses expanded through my fight with the Blood Witch, I couldnt figure out the detailed form of the ceremonial sword. Therefore, learning how to use it was not that difficult. Now I think I understand why the Eight Demon Lords treated the Demon Cultist like a monster. The space is too small to discuss martial arts. Why dont you move somewhere first? All right. After leaving the annex, the Sword King and I headed straight to the training hall located in Segas inner garden. The Sword King, standing in the middle of the empty training hall, held out his open palm and asked. Do you know what shape the prosthesis that is forming on my hand is taking? It has the shape of a de. right. Thats the approximate shape. The wrinkled mouth drew an arc. The next moment, he lightly waved his hand and fired a false sword at me. As I reflexively used my self-defense skills to block it, a light shock was felt on my shoulder. ? Even though I was surprised, I didnt feel that bad. Because I knew that the Sword King did not attack me with the intention of harming me. How do you feel? It didnt feel like I had been stabbed with a knife, it felt like I had been pushed out with a stick. This is because it is a false steel device that was not implemented properly. At first nce, it appears to have the shape of a de, but in reality, it is nothing more than a bamboo sword with an unsharpened edge. . Often, a warrior who can use a martial arts technique is said to be an expert who has reached the level of mind-killing. What is the meaning of Simsimsal? You can kill your opponent just by activating your will. Isnt it? right. The most important factor in implementing and operating a prosthesis is none other than intent. You mightin that its too abstract, but I cant think of any other appropriate words. The Sword King formed a false g on his palm again. Quadddd! When he lightly waved his hand, a long sword mark was left on the floor of the training hall. I looked down at the ground cracked in a straight line as if I was possessed and let out an exmation. In my case, I trained while picturing in my mind the sword of Namgung, which I have been training for my entire life. After oveing countless failures and practicing repeatedly, I got results. I felt like I knew roughly what the Sword King was trying to tell me. The practice of learning how to use the stylus was, so to speak, like wading through a wilderness without knowing what would exist at the end. This is the reason why even experts who have already reached the absolute level a long time ago only learn a few limited techniques and use them in practice. The Sword King, who lightly waved his hand, made eye contact with me and asked. Did it help you a little? yes. With your qualifications, it wont take that long to surpass me. I hope you get good results. Thank you for your teachings. * * * The day arrived to leave Jiangsu and head to Shandong. After saying goodbye to Ak Yeo-ryeong and other members of the Ak family, I boarded the carriage with the members of Cheonan Gambu. The warriors of the Hwangbo family pushed young boys and girls into a carriage that had been prepared in advance. They were all people who had been sold to the Sima family and were forced to practice magic. Everyone had a lethargic expression, as if they had taken medication. Its only natural since I lost my power supply. If a person who has learned magic is left unattended, he will eventually be a madman drunk on magic and harm the people around him. In order to return the kidnapped boys and girls to their homes, their danjeon had to be destroyed first. If we go to the Hwangbo family, we will have to decide how they will be treated first. Chapter 341 Episode 341 I dont understand. Hwang Bo-gak muttered softly as he nced at the Hwang Bo-segas warriors preparing for camp. I started feeling ufortable five days ago. Some of the familys warriors, more specifically members of the Cheonwang Dynasty, were showing strangely unnatural appearances. Is it after Hwang Bo-hoon was killed at the hands of the cult leader? At first, it was thought that the crew was confused by the death of their leader. But the more I watched, the more strange something seemed. Rather than being sad about the death of his superior, he seemed to be worried and afraid. Even when I ask why, they just try to exin it away. I dont know what hes hiding. As time passed, the sense of heterogeneity grew. Ever since Cheonryong suggested taking the rescued boys and girls to the Hwangbo Family House, they had been showing signs of visibly anxiety, but now whenever they had time, they were putting their heads together and talking about something. It was as if they were holding a meeting to deal with something. I couldnt understand the content because most of the conversation was exchanged via audio. The uneasy atmosphere was clearly felt. Hwang Bo-gak, who was lost in thought with his arms crossed, walked slowly. Basically, he was the type of person who had to find out if he had any questions to be satisfied. Cheonan Inspector General. He stopped in front of arge carriage and opened his mouth. The carriage door opened and Yeon-woonnded on the ground. Whats going on? Id like to talk to you, but would you mind walking for a while? All right. * * * Dark night. As I walked along the deserted hill along Hwangbogak, I tilted my head. It goes far. What is the point of taking such a long time to talk about? As I was thinking about that, Hwang Bo-gak began to rhyme in a low voice. Arent you hiding something from me? What are you saying? Heavenly King Hwang Bo-hun. And some Cheonwangdae members who were close to him. Im asking you if you knew about them. I was momentarily speechless. Did he really know everything? Although I felt embarrassed, I pretended to be calm and asked back. Did they cause some trouble? Are you sure you dont know? My mind becameplicated. I couldnt tell if he was just prodding me a little bit or if he was testing me knowingly. Hwangbo-gak is the head of the Hwangbo family. Even if he had known about Hwang Bo-hoons misconduct, it would not have been particrly surprising. If you knew but turned a blind eye, thats a problem. Hwang Bo-gak stopped in ce and turned to look at me. Eyes filled with so much power that it feels burdensome. I had no idea how to react here. For a moment, Hwang Bo-kyungs face shed through my mind. He was concerned about damage to the Hwangbo family and hoped that this matter would be handled quietly. Therefore, I tried to quietly eliminate Hwang Bo-hoon without informing Hwang Bo-gak of the circumstances. In conclusion, when Hwang Bo-hoon died at the hands of the Ma cultist, he ended up blowing his nose without using his hands. wait. As I thought about it, a thought suddenly urred to me. Is there any need to hide it? If I had been the one who murdered Hwang Bo-hoon, I would have had to arrest him until the end no matter what questions were asked. But his death was caused by the demonic cult leader, not me. Even if we revealed the facts as they were, our position would not be in trouble. Why are you asking me that? I thought you knew, but it seems you didnt. Im not sure, but I know theres a high possibility that Hwang Bo-hoon was involved in human trafficking. What does that mean! Human trafficking! The voice suddenly became louder. I nodded with a bitter smile. This makes it clear. Hwang Bo-gak did not fully understand the circumstances. He was just trying to get information from me by making remarks. Didnt you ask this knowingly? That cant be possible. I dont know how on earth you looked at me to say that. I am not the kind of person who would pretend not to know that a family member is engaging in human trafficking, even though I know it. Then why did you ask me that question? How do you know that I know about the Lord of the Heavenly Kings? There was no such thing as confirmation. then? It was just an old mans feeling. Somehow, I got the feeling that you would know the context. From the moment you asked to take the children you rescued to Hwangbo House, the Cheonwangdae members started acting strangely. . It was a ridiculous answer. The same goes for Hwang Bo-kyung and Hwang Bo-gak. The sixth sense of the Hwangbo familys blood rtives could not be ignored. Tell me in a little more detail. Is it true that Hwang Bo-hoon was involved in human trafficking? You probably know from first-hand knowledge that Sima Seju was training demons in secret. Where do you think they will get the children to teach martial arts? no way. That is unlikely. It must have been difficult for the Samase family, which had many enemies around them, to supply children on its own. I would have had no choice but to pay a high price to buy the children from Hwang Bo-hoon. What about the evidence? Youre not making disparaging remarks about Hwang Bo-sega in front of me without any basis, right? What benefit would I have by making outrageous remarks that trample on the honor of the dead? And that too in the presence of Lord Taesangga. . As I said, there is no clear evidence. We just secured various circumstantial evidence. The decision is up to the Lord of Taesang. Although they said it was circumstantial evidence, it was something you could only be sure of if you saw it with your own eyes. Now that Hwang Bo-hoon is dead, it will only be a matter of time before additional evidencees out once a full-fledged investigation is conducted. I shrugged my shoulders and added an afterthought. If you visit Elder Hwang Bo-kyung, you will be able to hear the detailed story. Hwang Bo-kyung? Why does that friends name suddenly pop out? He is the one who told me the information about the Great Lord of Heaven. ! You can rest assured. I n to keep it secret and not announce it to the outside world. Was that the reason why the rescued children were led to the Hwangbo Family rather than the Murim Alliance? Because the children are from Shandong? Thats right. Damn it. That guy, Hwang Bo-hoon, was doing something like that. Isnt it too simple to trust what I say? In this situation, there is no reason for you to tell me a lie that will quickly be found out. Hwang Bo-gak, who had been huffing and puffing for a while, drooped his shoulders and sighed. A member of Sega seemed shocked by the fact that a talented person who was aiming to be the next member of the family had abandoned his humanity to secure funds. Even if that werent the case, he couldnt help but feel frustrated as he was worried about the future of Sega because he couldnt find the timber for Sogaju. Speaking of speaking, there is one thing I would like to ask of Lord Taesang. What do you want to ask for? Please take care so that the rescued children can safely return to their daily lives. Dont worry about that part. I was nning on doing that even without your words. Although it was something that a few Gasols did on their own, it cannot be said that the family is not responsible. I intend to give you the maximumpensation possible. I believe it. One thing I learned while working hand in hand with Hwang Bo-gak is that he is a person who moves based on his emotions and feelings rather than understanding gain or loss. In some ways, it could be said that he had a simple personality and that he was not qualified to lead arge martial arts force. Did you say that he handed over the family name to his son rtively early on? Thats why I was confident. At least he wont break his promise to me and abandon the children. Its a consequential story, though. We seeded in getting Hwang Bo-gaks confirmation. That alone would be enough to make it worthwhile to reveal Hwang Bo-hoons wrongdoing. * * * Wee. See you, matriarch. After a journey of approximately seven days, we arrived at Hwangbo Family House. The head of the Hwangbo Family family offered me a seat with aplex expression on his face. It must be an indescribable feeling. I sat across the table with a calm expression and epted the teacup that Sibi brought me. In a way, it was natural that Hwangbo Se-ju did not greet me with a bright face. The martial arts group that suffered the most damage from this incident was none other than the Hwang Bose family. Dozens of elite warriors were killed or injured, and Hwang Bo-hun, the Great Lord of Heaven, passed away in vain. Hwang Bose could not help but feel devastated. I tried to put a spoonful of effort into a low-risk task, but ended up unexpectedly failing. It would be tempting to hold me responsible for requesting support, but the situation is so twisted that I cant do that. [I feel bad saying this, but in fact, the support of the Hwangbaose family is not absolutely necessary.] Contrary to what the Hwangbaose family confidently said in front of the family, the power of the Simase family was not far behind the allied forces. Without Hwangbogak and Cheonwangdae, it might have been quite dangerous. However, the damage that urred during the upation of Simase Family was not that great. Most of the damage urred when the demonic leader broke in during the chase. It was none other than Hwang Bo-gak who insisted on splitting the unit into smaller pieces to subdue the Baekgol Demon Emperor. If we start looking into the culprit that increased the scale of the damage, Hwang Bo-gaks words and actions will eventuallye to the surface. Therefore, Hwang Boseju could not criticize me or hold me responsible. I also had to take into ount the fact that I knew what Hwang Bo-hoon had done so far. It must have been a lot of hardship. sorry. Why are you doing this all of a sudden? An unexpected variable urred and Hwangbo Familys warriors became victims. There is no need to apologize. Who would have known that the Demon Lord would suddenly appear in the middle of Cheonnajimang? Thank you for saying that. Rather than that, congrattions. yes? Congrattions on being newly admitted to the ranks of kings. What do you mean? I guess I didnt hear it. The world has given you a new nickname. I chose you as the person to rece King Jie, who lost his throne. ! Once a person has been given the nickname of Yongbong (P), the nickname will not usually change until he or she passes the age of Irip (). In the first ce, the nickname of Yongbong was given to Ji-sooter, who had outstanding talent beyond his age. No matter how great a persons achievements were and how high a level he or she achieved, it was bound to be difficult to break out of that framework. but. What if the subject has stepped into the realm of absoluteness? However, it was difficult to tie the current management expert to the framework of thete index. That was probably the reason why my nickname changed. Didnt many martial people witness me climbing over the wall while fighting the cult leader? Hwangbo Seju asked, picking up the teacup. Arent you curious? What will your new nickname be? Chapter 342 Episode 342: After going to the family battle, I looked up at the sky and muttered. The Dragon King. The king of dragons. It was a perfect title for me, a reviewer and absolute expert. The feeling was new. I vaguely thought that one day I would upy a ce in the Ten Heavenly Emperors, but it didnt feel real when I was actually called by the nickname of King. This is not the stage to be satisfied andcent. There was strength in the hand I was holding. Its still too early to raise your nose. Ive only just ovee the wall, but Im still immaturepared to other absolute experts. It is true that he has achieved great heights that are not appropriate for his age, but this was only possible because it was based on memories and experiences from his past life. When I thought about the enemies I would face in the future, I had to grow and be stronger. Even after reaching the prefectural level, he fell far short of Lord Ma. The leader of the cult who jumped into the middle of the Heavenly Cult all alone returned to the Demon Cults sphere of influence without a single injury. Since I had missed this opportunity that I would never have again, the ce where I would encounter him again would most likely be the battlefield. To catch a monster, I also had to be a monster. I will continue to advance without stopping and will definitely reach the same realm as the Demon Cultist. Boss. Its been a while since I moved on. A young woman came up to me and spoke to me. It was Lee Su-yeon, a new member of Cheonan Gambu. Were you waiting? yes. When I saw her bowing her head politely, I couldnt help butugh. Sima Wun, Hong Seong-hyeon, and Hwa Dae-rang, who previously served as assistants, were not by my side at the moment. Sima Yun remained in the Sima family, and the other two returned to Mengs headquarters. There is no need to be so strict with manners. As soon as the personnel were decided, the person who stepped forward to take their ce was Su-yeon Lee. Its good that they volunteered, but they were so motivated that it felt like a burden. It seemed like even I would be affected by the stiff atmosphere that was unique to the neers. The messenger sent by Elder Hwang Bo-gyeong left a message for me. Elder? They said they would be waiting for you and asked you toe and show your face. All right. Sojeo, please go back and rest now. I will wait until you finish your business. Anyway. Perfect! I fed honey chestnuts to the head of Lee Su-yeon, who maintained a stubborn attitude. Lee Soo-yeon clutched her forehead with a bewildered expression at the unexpected attack. Rx your shoulders. Director Boo. Why do you think I returned most of the members to the team and selected only the minimum number of people? That is because they are concerned about the safety of the injured It is because they want to create an atmosphere asfortable as possible. This is not a mission that will bepleted in a day or two. Now that Im leaving on a long journey, Im going to go on a leisurely outing. . Cheon Ga-ryeong, Dok-go-seong, and Lee Su-yeon. They were one of the few people I could talk tofortably. It wasnt for nothing that I chose two new, less skilled swordsmen as mypanions. Of course, there should be a clear distinction between public and private affairs. However, there is no need to forcefully extend the boundary. You know what I want to say, right? yes. Brother. If you understand, just go back and rest. Even if you traveled by carriage, you would still be tired. I will. Lee Su-yeons cheeks turned red as she lightly stroked her head as ifforting a child. For a while, I just stared at her back as she headed towards her dorm. I turned around and headed to Hwang Bo-segas Elder Hall. I think Hwang Bo-gak rushed to the Presbyterian Hall as soon as he arrived at Sega. Im worried that he may have heard some harsh words. * * * Did you tell Taesangga Lord about the Heavenly King? yes. It just so happened that it happened that way. But you really tried to stop me. What happened? What happened? He suddenly barged into my house while I was sleeping and threatened me to exin the whole story. . I thought my heart was dropping. You have to be able to stay calm when you sit across from me and ask me questions incessantly. A persons heart does not break that easily. Are you making fun of me now? Hwang Bo-kyungs face became grim. I giggled and picked up the ss on the table. Seeing that the snobbish old man was unable to regain hisposure, he must have been very upset. My shoulders were shaking with joy. But in the end, things didnt work out well. If the oue had been bad, I wouldnt have left you alone. Those are scary words. Anyway, thank you. Thanks to you, I can rx for an hour. It was not I who killed Hwang Bo-hoon, but the Demonic Cult leader. An ufortable atmosphere was created. My gaze and that of Hwang Bo-kyung met in the air, sparks flying. [Since the target is the head of the Heavenly Kingdom and not anyone else, I should receive additionalpensation.] [Tsk, the calctions are so thorough.] It was a truly ambiguous situation. Hwang Bo-kyung asked me to assassinate him. I epted it and made it clear that I would demand payment in return afterpleting it. However, the Great Lord of the Heavenly Kings died not by my hands but by the hands of the Demon Cultist. In some way, the request waspleted, but considering the progress, there was no need for Hwang Bo-kyung to pay mepensation. Because in reality, I didnt do anything. Actually, it was difficult to get a chance due to Hwang Bo-hoons unexpected behavior. If it werent for the cult leader, there is a high possibility that the request would not have beenpleted. However, it would have been awkward for Hwang Bo-kyung topletely wash her mouth here. Whatever it is, its true that I moved to carry out his request, and I managed to handle the post-event process quite neatly. Lets keep fighting for a while while keeping an eye on each other. It was Hwang Bo-kyung who broke the silence and spoke first. He put down his drink, buried himself in the backrest, and said. I will keep my promise. With this, the debt you owe me is settled. However Are you trying to say that additionalpensation cannot be given? I see. I cant help it. Its unfortunate, but Ill ept it and move on. Hwang Bo-kyungs eyes narrowed. He seemed to feel ufortable seeing me obediently withdrawing. The wariness on his face was like seeing a cat with its fur standing on end. Instead, I would like to ask you a light favor. ask? Take this first. I took out a book from my pocket and ced it on the table. Hwang Bo-kyung picked up the book, looked at the outside, tilted her head and asked. What is this? Jeongmyeong Gong (). It is one of the secret books obtained by attacking the secret temple of Muyeongshintu. This is the vision left behind by Muyeongsintu? A light of greed appeared in Hwang Bo-kyungs eyes for a moment. It seemed like he was quite excited, as his hand holding the emergency document was tense. I smiled and said dismissively. Its not a sitting exercise, its a moving exercise. Its nothing special, just a slightly unusual martial art. What is the reason you are handing me such a martial arts skill? A tone that shows disappointment. The moment the word pupil was mentioned, the expression on his face became bitter. The change in attitude was very tant. Because it is a Qigong that can be learned without Danjeon. ! The Lord of the House of Lords assured me. Dont worry, we will take steps to ensure that the children rescued from Samasega can safely return to their daily lives. But I felt like that alone wouldnt be enough. The more advanced a martial artist is, the greater the recoil when he loses his power. Conversely, the shorter the experience of learning martial arts, the smaller the recoil when losing the danjeon. Among the children who lost power, none of them has yet had their health deteriorated and their lives put in danger. Although it was not life-threatening, it did not mean that there were people suffering from severe pain and lethargy. It may get better over time, but that doesnt mean you can be reassured. The aftereffects should not be taken lightly. Since I didnt know when or how I would get sick, I had to pay attention in advance. More than anything. The martial arts that the kidnapped children learned was magic, not Jeongjongsimbeop. Once a side effect urs, an uncontroble situation could ur. If you teach those martial arts to children, you will be able to minimize the recoil from losing your danjeon. At the very least, the aftereffects will not interfere with your daily life. If you do well, you could join the ranks of experts. So now youre telling me to teach martial arts to children? Isnt it perfect for a pastime? If you think it would be difficult for the elder to teach it yourself, you can leave it to one of the guard warriors. What we want is a promise to take full responsibility for the children. Surprisingly. I didnt know you were this affectionate and gentle with children. Actually, it doesnt really matter to me what happens to them. It is true that they are poor children, but in the end, they areplete strangers, arent they? But why do you care so much? I thought that one of my subordinates would continue to worry if I didnt make sure I cleaned up after it. I know what you mean. So youre saying this is a measure to ease that friends worries? Thats right. Good. Dont do that. Its not a particrly difficult request to grant. thank you. At first nce, it seems like Hwang Bo-kyung was losing money, but considering that he got the secret documents for free, it could be said that he actually benefited. Although it is not a martial art that can foster great masters, the value of Jeong Myeong-gong is by no means small. Lets stop talking about boring things and have a conversation suitable for drinking. match! As Hwang Bo-gyeong, who gathered the energy surrounding her, pped her hands, the servants waiting outside busily brought in food. The table was quickly filled with delicious food. I drew a satisfied smile on my face. I was hungry at the time, so he knew exactly how to prepare me a meal. You became king this time? yes. To reach absolute heights at the age of 25. There really is no such thing as a monster. Do you know how many times Ive heard something simr to that? Well, it doesnt make sense for a young man who has just turned 20 to reach the level of Buddha. What is the secret? Is there such a thing as a secret? I just practiced hard. This is the problem with so-called geniuses. They all give only boring answers. . We chatted and drank for a while. Hwang Bo-kyung, who was shedding exmation as she swept the neatly emptied tes, asked me in a soft voice. Arent you nning on getting a useful new member? Chapter 343 Episode 343 Are you trying to rmend someone from Sega? I see. I dont know your intention. Its not like theyre trying to create a bond to continue friendly rtions. Is there even a need for that? Between us. I frowned slightly. It was annoying to see him subtly trying to narrow the distance. Youve said this before, but since when did you start using the expression were so close? Perhaps because they had heard that this side had reached absolute heights, their attitude was more tant than before. If you do that, what is the purpose? When you say that, doesnt it seem like I have dark intentions? . Okay, so dont look at me like that. In fact, this is not mine, but the will of Lord Taesang. He wanted me to tell you a story. Do you mean the head of the Taesang family? It seems like you decided that it would be better to ask me, who is close to you, rather than say it yourself. Who is the person you are rmending Kwon Ryong (ȭ). Kwon Ryong? Are you talking about Hwang Bo-jin Sohyeop? I dont think it would be a bad story for you either. Although it is not yet known to the public, he is a master who has reached the pinnacle of excellence. If you collect it under your control, there will be endless ways to use it. He reached his peak at an age when he wasnt even two years old. It was clear that it was a talent not often found. Within Cheonan Gambu, it is at best a mid-ranking level. Dangseoyeon, Cheon Ga-ryeong, Simaun, Cheon-woo, Chang-in, Hong Seong-hyeon, Hwa-daerang, etc. Among theter exponents of the time, there were many whose skills did not match their age. Enthusiasts often refer to this as the golden age of talent, but my thoughts were a little different. The reason for the rapid growth of theter indices of the time was none other than the Great War. War elerates unmanned growth. There are many people who are divided in the process, but those who survive will definitely be stronger. A representative example was the Cheonwoo Dojo. Didnt he also achieve rapid growth in a situation where he was pushed to the limit, where his monastic order copsed and his executioners died? Of course, not allte exponents entered the battlefield. Among them, there were not many who participated in dangerous battles. However, ate index that achieved rapid growth was bound to have a great impact on those around it just by its existence. It could be said that it was a natural trend for people to try to catch up with those who had be objects of envy and jealousy. Going back to the story. As Hwang Bo-kyung said, Kwon Ryong was a great talent. Although I used a disparaging expression earlier, that was only because the subjects ofparison were the members of the Cheonan Inspector General. If we look at the martial arts world as a whole, Hwang Bo-jin was also a talented person who could easily be ranked in the top ranks. Its not like a transcendent expert ismon anywhere. Although he only had no experience participating in war, his capabilities were clear. To use a metaphor, it was a gem that had not been polished. It was clear that with a little bit of refinement, it would be a usable force. I have even more doubts. What reason would there be for Hwang Bose to give up such a talented person? There are a lot of doubts. The reason is simple. The goal is to make hime to his senses, even if it means using somewhat coercive methods. ? That guy is nice, but his personality is a bit gloomy. I oftenpare myself to others and dig a tunnel A bitterment. A burst ofughter came out. No matter how you look at it, isnt this something you should say to an outsider? Im also very timid about such topics, so I never want to get involved in anything dangerous. Actually, when the decision was made to go to South Manchuria, I asked him to go with me. They refused mercilessly, using the excuse of closed pipe training. Did you? If he bes a member of Cheonan Gambu and bes a member, he will change a little. The Lord of the House of Lords is hoping that he will change a little. Me too. understand. For your information, this matter has already been discussed with the head of the family. So, all you have to do is make a decision here. For a moment, I felt like asking if the opinions of the parties involved had been reflected, but I decided not to mention it. Hwang Bo-jins doctor wasnt that important anyway. Are you sure youll be okay? You may know this, but there is a bad rtionship between me and Kwon Ryong Sohyeop. Rather, that is why I think you are the right person. Didnt I tell you? I hope he gets into trouble. . I felt a sense of dj vu. I felt like I had heard something simr somewhere. It was when I was rmended by Plum God Sword to go with Cheonwoo Dojang. After pretending to think about it for a moment, I quickly nodded my head in agreement. There was no reason to refuse. It was literally killing two birds with one stone as it was able to fill in the missing personnel and, as a bonus, strengthened the rtionship with the Hwangbo family. Above all, since Hwang Bo-kyung had promised to grant my request, there was a need for her to show good faith as well. Its a fighting dragon. In his past life, he was a person synonymous with shrewdness whose reputation was greatly intedpared to his achievements. Since he came under mymand, he would never be able to shake off his false reputation. Please take another drink. The alcohol tastes good today. Two drinking sses shed in the air. I muttered with a sinister smile on my mind. Ill abuse you until you die. * * * Say hello. This is Kwon Ryong Sohyeop, who willter be a member of Cheonan Gambu. Wellndscaped garden. I called together the members of Cheonan Gambu and introduced Hwang Bo-jin. Hwang Bo-jin, who was dragged in with a shocked expression, opened his eyes. He didnt know that his eyes would fall on Cheon Ga-ryeong, who was wearing light attire. Was this our first meeting with each other? I nced at Hwang Bo-jin, who was frozen in ce like a pumice stone, and narrowed my eyebrows slightly. In the past, when you were kicked out of Cheonho Guest House, didnt you meet me just for a moment? Now that I think about it, I dont think Ive ever shown my bare face. Cheon Ga-ryeong covered her face with cotton thread throughout the Yongbong branch. To avoid getting caught up in unnecessary arguments. And when I stopped by Hwangbosega with members of Cheonan Gambu before, Cheon Ga-ryeong was not there. At the time, she was on a mission to Jiangsu. This is Hwang Bo-jin from Hwang Bo-sega. Afterwards, by order of the head of the family, I came to work at Cheonan Gambu. This is Cheon Ga-ryeong. I look forward to seeing you in the future. Its Dok-go-seong. This is Suyeon Lee. After a short self-introduction. Hwang Bo-jin took a step forward and asked Cheon Ga-ryeong a question. If its not rude, may I ask where Sojeos shrine is? I am from the Yellow Dragon Military Academy in Chengdu, Sichuan Province. Hwangryongmugwan? A furrow was carved between Hwang Bo-jins eyebrows. He seemed a bit disappointed by his poor background. He quickly regained his expression and continued talking to Cheon Ga-ryeong. It is an honor to apany someone as beautiful as Sojeo. I hope to go along well. Ah, yes Cheon Ga-ryeong nodded with a nervous expression. I couldnt understand why he was looking at me with such obvious difort. Normally, I would have hung out with Hwang Bo-jin to get some information about him. Theres no need to force someone to interact even if they dont like it. Hwang Bo-jin took a step forward and spat out words full of all kinds of rhetoric. Cheon Ji-ryeong naturally took a step back and widened the distance between him and him. A time when a strange confrontation ensued. I said, crossing my arms and tilting my head crookedly. I think Hwangbo Sohyeop is misunderstanding something. ? There is no need for the small cooperative to apany us. What do you mean? This meeting is simply for the purpose of exchanging greetings and not to announce the joining of the small cooperative. yes? Does that mean youre going to leave me behind? Thats right. Then what am I supposed to do alone? Raised voice. Although his tone of voice had be more polite than in the past, the hostility towards me was still permeated in his voice. I suddenly remembered the time when I used to take Cheonwoo Dojang and Changin Dojang with me. Of course, you have to go to the main branch of the university and take the entrance exam first. Isnt it impossible to ask Sohyeop, who is not even a member of Cheonan Gambu, let alone a member, to carry out the mission given by the leader? ah. When Hwang Bo-jin answered as if he was asking such an obvious question, his expression became nk. It seems that he finally remembered that he was not an official member, but a reserve member. * * * Two dayster. My colleagues and I left Hwangbo Family and set off on a journey to Hebei. brother. Late at night. After finishing washing the dishes and returning to the campsite, Dok-go-seong quietly came next to me and started talking. I answered by throwing an appropriately sized piece of firewood into the bonfire. why? Its so awkward I feel like Im going to die. What are you talking about? I mean this Sozer. Why Suyeon? Dok Go-seong did not answer right away but looked around. Cheon Ga-ryeong and Lee Soo-yeon were currently away, saying they were going to Masil. No matter what Dok Go-seong said here, the two wouldnt be able to hear it. I think I really hate this Soger. You looked hateful? What happened? I dont know that. Since we were in the same age group, we often moved together under instructions from our older brother, but each time, an ufortable atmosphere was created I think its a bit insufficient to say that we were hated by that alone. At first, I was very anxious too. Because this little guy treats other people equally coldly. I didnt think it was because they hated me in particr. . But after watching it for the past few days, I dont think thats necessarily the case. Should I be cautious and try to keep my distance? I think they see me as apetitor rather than a colleague. I didnt know what to answer. It was a very difficult problem. It is impossible to interfere with each and every members personal circumstances. Honestly, I never thought that Lee Soo-yeon would be this bad at getting along with others. I thought there might be a change in my personality as a side effect of learning ice skills, but I wasnt too worried. At least he always showed his gentle side when dealing with me. Of course, it was an individuals freedom no matter who they formed a friendship with. In the same vein, even if Lee Soo-yeon ostracized and pushed away the people around her, it wasnt my business to interfere. but. Considering that it was a side effect of martial arts, I couldnt help but be concerned. What action should I take in this situation? Chapter 344 Episode 344 Whoa! Aaaah! The screams of the bandits echoed throughout the area. As we got closer to Hebei, the number of times we were attacked by bandits increased. It was not like this even when Cheonan Gambu led the main force and crossed the border between Anhui and Shandong. It may have been because the number of people was reduced and they were looked down on, but there was a different fundamental reason. This is a cross-section that reveals how poor public order is in the area bordering the front line. Of course, there were only so many of them, but thieves could not be a threat to the party. Except for the bandits who left their mark in Nokrim (G), all were organized along the lines of Dokgo-seong and Lee Su-yeon. What are they doing! No matter how many people we have, were having a hard time with kids who havent even had blood on their heads! Chaeju! Those guys are not normal! If we continue like this, we will be wiped out! Cheon Ga-ryeong and I watched the two from behind, and if a dangerous situation arose, we provided support with cancer technology. It took barely a moment for the bandits blocking the road to be wiped out. Dokgo-seong and Lee Soo-yeon sat against a nearby rock and took a deep breath. As expected, the burden of continuous warfare is great. No matter how skilled an expert was, he had physical limitations. So far, Ive used two people to make up for theck of practical experience, but from now on, I feel like Ill have to do it myself. receive. ? Even if you just change your clothes, you still have to wipe the blood off your face. Dok Go-seong wets the cloth he took out of his arms with water and hands it to Lee Soo-yeon. Suyeon Lee expressed her gratitude with a nce. Dok-go-seong woke up with a groan and came over to me and spoke. I will help. Its going to be hard, but Im just resting. Ill at least clean up after myself. Dont worry, youre still fine. Then, can I leave it to you to deal with the thieves we encounter next? Please take a look. Unlike before, he did not seem to care at all about Lee Soo-yeons cold attitude. It seemed like they decided that it would be better for both of them to maintain a reasonable distance rather than forcefully approach each other. A conversation I had with Dok Go-seong at the camp some time ago shed through my mind. [If its so inconvenient, why dont you just treat me like someone who doesnt exist?] [Really?] [Why is there any reason to force someone to please me? You can just stay in a faceless rtionship like everyone else.] [.] [Its just that there is no progress in your friendship, but she hasnt done anything wrong to you, right?] [ Yes.] [Its a moral problem. You cant forcefully change something when you havent done anything worth it. Isnt it?] [Thats true.] [Is there still a reason toin? All you have to do is not hang out with her except when carrying out official duties. Were bothfortable and good.] [Thats] [Why dont you want to do that?] [Yes.] [Are you really interested in Soo-yeon?] [If youre interested, you are. Im not sure if its interest in a rational sense.] [If its not rational interest?] [Hyung, have you never thought about that? This small person resembles someone.] [?] [From the first time I saw this small person, this small person looked simr to someone I knew well.] When I remembered that incident at the time, a bitter smile came out. I had thought about it before, but Dok Go-seong was more clever than he seemed. Would you say that you have a knack for confusing people? It took me a while to understand what he meant. [Sooyeon looks like me?] [To be exact, he resembles my older brother.] [Was I that bad?] [In the grand scheme of things, they were simr. Do you push it away openly or subtly? Its just that little difference.] [I dont know what to say.] [You dont know, right? I wonder if this Sojeo, like his older brother, will change due to something.] [.] [But wouldnt it be so sad if this Sojeo, who has actually changed, looks around and everyone turns their backs on her?] [.] [I think someone should reach out to her in preparation for that time. [Like the people around my brother.] I felt like I had been hit in the back of the head with a hammer. I never dreamed that Dok Go-seong had such thoughts. The teacher said that Dok Go-seong was big in body, but still a child in spirit, but my thoughts were a little different. He was a much more mature person than Master thought. Sometimes, he showed a much more mature side than me. [I feel a little relieved when you say that.] [As expected. What you said a little while ago wasnt sincere, right?] [Well, Im also worried about Suyeon.] [I thought so.] [In that spirit, should I give you some light advice?] [Advice?] [ Im not sure, but its highly likely that she developed that kind of personality as a side effect of learning ice skills.] [ Is there a connection between martial arts training and personality changes?] [If not, why are demons so aggressive and faithful to their instincts? ?] [Thats what I heard.] [Anyway, what I want to say is simple. Dont be too impatient. Because its not a tendency to change overnight.] [.] [If you get tired first, you wont be able to eat or porridge, right?] [Youll have to prepare for a long-term battle.] Dok-go-seong, who cleaned up the corpses lying on the street I wiped my forehead with my sleeve. As I looked at that, I felt a sense of pride. Isnt this how parents feel when they look at their grown children? ? Lee Soo-yeon, who changed her clothes inside the carriage and came outside, looked at me and Dok-go-seong in turns and tilted her head. * * * What is this! What a sword technique! Could it be that the Sword Demon or the Sword King came by? Damn it! Run away! We need to get out of here as quickly as possible! The greenery that blocked the front was swept away like fallen leaves in an autumn wind. A sword floating in the air. There was fear in the eyes of the bandits who raised their heads. Sigh! Every time the main pce moved, the bandits along its path lost their lives. Of the bandits who numbered more than thirty, less than half survived. Crumbling! A pile of falling stones blocked the escape route. Is it because escape has be impossible? Most of the surviving bandits fell to the ground and begged for their lives. Some people rushed at me, swearing, but they were quickly broken in two and rolling around on the ground. Thats difficult. I retrieved the sword, held it in my hand, and sighed inwardly. I wasntpletely satisfied. Even though I concentrated as much as I could, I almost lost control a few times. Itll take a lot of effort to get used to it. The sword techniques that the Vampire Demon and the White Bone Demon showed against me were much more powerful than this. It wasnt just that he was good at control. The true fear of swordsmanship lies not in its destructive power but in its infinite utility. In general, the trajectory drawn by a sword was bound to be affected by human physical limitations. Body length, muscle flexibility, joint bending angle, etc. However, there were no such restrictions in swordsmanship. Depending on the casters capabilities, it was possible to create as many colorful and irregr sword paths as possible. Because there was no set form, it was highly unexpected, and as such, it was easy to catch the opponents intention. Theres a long way to go. He is still having a hard time maintaining his sword skills. I thought it would take quite a long time topletely control the situation. Did you ask the Sword King to give you some advice on sword techniques? I felt regretful, but there was no point in regretting what had already happened. After getting my fill of it, I swung my sword and mercilessly cut down the surrendered bandits. Oops! You devil! How can you deal with someone who doesnt even resist? It may not be a good thing for the bandits, but I wasnt the type of person to bepassionate enough to take the trouble of saving them and leading them to the government office. If you feel wronged, dontmit mountaineering in the next life. The blood flowing from the bandits bodies dyed the ground red. * * * We finally arrived at Hebei Paengjia. As soon as he could see my face as I got off the carriage, the warrior guarding the main gate bowed his head politely. Its called Pengguun. It is an honor to meet the Dragon King, who is renowned throughout the entire central in. This is Yeon-Woon, the head of the Cheonan Inspectorate. Could you please put a message inside? Please wait a moment. The gatekeeper runs into the front door. After some time, a group of people appeared in front of me and my group. Dobong, the woman at the front, greeted me with a happy expression. Its been a while, Sohyeop. Long time no see. Pengyeonji. A direct blood rtive of the Hebei Peng family. It had been years since Ist spoke to her. Is it when I visited the Murim Alliance with Segaster exponents? It urred to me that time flies so quickly. After gauging her level based on the energy she was emitting, I internally eximed in admiration. Talent is talent. A great achievement was achieved without anyone seeing him. Although he was at the same peak, his capabilities were so high that they could not even bepared to Hwang Bo-jin. Since he was working on the front line, he must have gone through a more difficult path than others. Follow me. The head of the family is waiting for you. All right. As I crossed the front gate and entered Seganae, I was met with eyes from all directions. Everyone wore swords on their waists, as if to show that they were blood rtives of the Pan family. Is he the Dragon King? You look younger than I vaguely imagined. Im sure you said youre turning 25 this year, right? To reach absolute heights in your mid-twenties. I just cant believe it. If Taesangaju and the Dragon King fight, who will win? Of course Taesanggaju will win. Even so, does the Dragon King, who only recently ascended to the prefecture, have the potential to be the opponent of Lord Taesang? I dont know if it will be a few yearster. Eyes filled with envy and awe. Is it because his reputation increased as he upied the first seat of the Ten Heavenly Emperors? I could clearly feel that peoples gaze towards me had changed from before. Some people feel burdened and want to move on. When I entered the office located on the first floor of Gajujeon, I was able to meet Paeng In-ho, the head of the Paeng family. Wee. See you, matriarch. Paeng In-ho, who had taken a bite of Paeng Yeonji with a wave of his hand, offered me a seat. The maid waiting in the corner immediately brought out teaware. I heard you came after receiving the order of the lord. yes. I havee to see Gods elders. Shin-ui is staying in his main room. My daughter will show you the location of the medical room when you leave the office. Thank you for your kindness. Its hard to believe it even when I see it in person. I cant even estimate my capabilities. Are you really a young man in his twenties? Paeng In-ho was a master of Hwagyeong and ranked high among the 100 great masters. I trembled humbly with a faint smile on my face. Weve just gotten over the wall. Its still not enough. I was a little tired of trying to stop my father who was so excited. yes? He made such a fuss when he heard you were visiting. ? I wondered if I had heard wrong. A person who is the head of the Paeng family, one of the five great families, is very excited at the thought of meeting me? Chapter 345 Episode 345 Meet the Taesang Family Lord. Nice to meet you. Paenga, my clothes room. I politely bowed to the old man sitting at the head of the bed. Taowang (King of Swords), an absolute master who holds the first seat of the Ten Heavenly Emperors. The rumors were true. They say I have reached the level of absolute perfection. His grizzled hair was neatlybed and his beard was neatly trimmed. A face that looks strangely calm despite being covered in wrinkles and scars. While King Gwon exuded violent spirit, King Tao showed restrained strength. I heard the story from the head of the family. He said he wanted to see me There is nothing more enjoyable than meeting an extraordinary junior. Whats more, if the target is a person who has achieved unprecedented achievements and aplishments in Moorims history. It would be burdensome if you let me float like that. Its a shame. As long as youre not injured, Im asking for a fight. It wasnt just empty words, it was a look of genuine regret. A strange heat shed through the eyes that were looking at me. For some reason, my back felt cold. I could see that Pangajus statement that it was difficult to tear it down was not an exaggeration. Youre wee. King Do was currently resting in his hospital bed. On the battlefield where he rushed to save King Jie, who was in danger of death, he engaged in a brief battle with Lord Ma, and as a result, he seemed to have suffered quite a few internal injuries. I never thought the day woulde when the leader of the cult would be of help to me as I live. It would have been quite difficult if he had been involved in a secret affair with the King of Dao. When I crossed the front gate of Paengga, I remembered what the gasols said to me. [If Lord Taesang and the Dragon King fight, who will win?] It was difficult whether I won or lost. In the former case, it could have brought down the prestige of the Hebei Paeng family, and in thetter case, I just didnt like it. Im not the type of person to be particrly obsessed with winning or losing. If I were to lose in a fight, I could have even gotten into a fight with my teacher and been devalued. In the first ce, the King of Dao was not an easy opponent to create a picture of a natural defeat. If you showed yourself struggling on purpose, they would quickly notice and get angry. Are you insulting me? The situation was different from when they fell for King Kwons provocation and engaged in a fight. At that time, there were conditions for winning and losing, and since the level difference was clear, even if I won, I could boost my opponents prestige. The situation is different now that I have be an expert on the same level as the King of Dao. The face of the losing side is bound to be damaged. Above all, if absolute experts decided to fight each other, there was a high possibility that one of them would be seriously injured. That situation had to be avoided. How are you feeling? Its a lot better. That friend, Hyuk Ryeon-wook, said that if I just rectify for about 15 more days, I will bepletely cured. Fortunately, the. If its okay, can you wait 15 days? sorry. Because I am busy with both public and private affairs, I cannot stay in the house for a long time. I felt like I had to quickly take care of my faith and leave Sega. Are you saying Im crazy enough to stay there for 15 days and wait for the King of Dao to recover? Then there is nothing we can do. I have no choice but to promise what happens next. I hope you dont make any promises. Why is it that a man who is old enough to not be able to engage in a sword fight withte Ji-soo? Just stare at my face quietly for a while. The King of Dao asked as if throwing a question. What was it like dealing with you? yes? Im talking about the Demon Cult leader. It was strong. More than anyone Ive ever met. Its a simpler reaction than I expected. . Its a shame to say, but I felt despair when I first encountered him. Who would have imagined that such a great warrior could exist? But you didnt defeat it in the end. I didnt defeat it. He left on his own. . He was the leader of the Demonic Cult who stood firm even when he was surrounded by me, King Kwon, and a triple-digit number of elite warriors. There was no way he would have been cornered as he had received thebined efforts of King Jie and King Tao. In fact, King Jie lost his Dantian and King Tao also suffered internal injuries and was brought to the family. It wasnt that difficult to guess what the King of Dao felt at the time. We will surpass it someday. Is it a spirit that can be disyed because Shin Seong is the youngest person to have ascended to the prefectural government? I envy you for being able to say it so confidently. What is the situation on the front line recently? Its quiet. It is said that battles that used to ur sporadically are rare these days. Should I call it the calm before the storm? The Demonic Church is probably in internal confusion as well. One of the Eight Great Demon Lords has died. Well, I guess thats not the only reason. The demon cultists I know arent the kind of people who will be calm just because a few high-ranking officials have died. It would be nice if it was just an old mans guess, but I didnt go out of my way to agree, but my thoughts were the same as those of Taowang. I can guarantee that the Demonic Cult was preparing or promoting something big. Was he conscious of the heavier atmosphere? The King of Dao, with a bitter smile, spoke in a pretense of a cheerful tone. I understand that your life was saved thanks to God. yes. Im saying this because I dont have one, but wasnt that friend nagging a bit harsh? I suffered to the point where scabs formed on my ears. I smiled and nodded. As expected, there was nothing like gossiping about others to form a consensus. People say you shouldnt say anything behind someone elses face that you wouldnt say in front of them, but I was confident because I was the type of person who would say whatever I wanted to say to the person in question. It seems like you are quite close to the old man. Because I have been indebted to you many times. If it werent for him, I would have died a long time ago. Now that I think about it, I heard that the head of the Taesang family was attacked by an assant before and was seriously injured. A memory suddenly shes through my mind. The words that God said to me in the past came to mind. [Isnt it true that the King of Dao was attacked by a gunman and suffered serious injuries? I was urgently dispatched for treatment.] [The identity of the pleural effusion has not yet been revealed. I am just vaguely guessing that he is one of the Eight Great Demon Lords.] [The King of Dao said that he was an incredibly strong opponent. If Gasols support had been dyed, he would have lost his life.] How did you know that? It must have been kept top secret. Even so, his status within the Murim Alliance is rtively high. He also has a widework of contacts. Isnt that the time when you were the branch manager? Actually, I heard it directly from the elder. Arent you saying it too casually, mixed with lies? It wasnt my intention to deceive. It was so long ago that my memory has be blurry. . The Dao Kings eyes narrowed. It seemed like he didnt really believe what I said. Do you remember how the attacker looked? Even if its something small, its okay. Why do you ask that? Maybe we can figure out the identity of the pleural fluid. Even if you dont understand it, there is no harm in knowing it. There isnt much to tell. Because his face was covered with a mask, and the martial arts he used were not very distinctive. Are you saying you didnt use German martial arts? Im not sure if they didnt use it or if I just didnt recognize it. It was an amazing story. If that is true, it means that King Tao almost lost his life to an opponent who did not even use his skills. Could it be that the Demon Cultist himself attacked the King of Dao? No, the leader is not a great person who hides his identity. If he had reallye forward, there is no way the King of Dao would have survived that fight. Other than the cult leader, there was only one person who could be identified as a suspect. He is an absolute master of the Demonic Cult whose name is currently unknown in the Baekdo martial arts world. King Cheoljong, the Baek-faced Death God. A strong man who is a henchman of the Demonic Cult and is said to be the best of the eight great Demon Lords. I also didnt know much about King Cheoljong. Basically, he had no subordinates and was a person who only carried out the orders of the Demon Cult leader. He was skilled in the art of disguise, so no one knew his true appearance, and the type of martial arts he had mastered was also a mystery. However, I remembered hearing from Lord Ma that he was skilled in handling all kinds of weapons. Sweet. Let me be lost in thought for a while. I turned my head when I felt a presence behind me. When he opened the door and made eye contact with the old man who entered the room, the king frowned slightly. Hyeok Ryeon-wook, an old man living and dying, said as he put the bowl in his hand down on the table. Its time to take your medicine. I thought you said you wouldnt eat any more? It is the doctor who decides when to stop taking medication. Not the patient. Did you put some licorice in it? I didnt put it in. Damn it. How many times have I told you that if you put it in, the effectiveness of the medicine will decrease? Stop whining like a child and drink it quickly. Arent you embarrassed in front of your distant junior? Is there anything to be embarrassed about? Originally, human beings be simpler as they age. It bes clear what I like and what I dont like. Watching the two people chatting trivially gave me a strange feeling. It was a moment when I realized that no matter how good or bad it is, we are ultimately the same person. Big. After emptying the bowl in one go, King Taos face distorted horribly. The calm atmosphere from just a moment ago had suddenly disappeared. Shinui, who took the empty bowl, looked back at me and said. Youe with me. yes? I have some business to attend to, so please follow me. If we stayed anyway, wouldnt there be nothing more to talk about? At best, theyll just talk about me behind my back. King Dao and I looked at each other at the same time and looked surprised. I bet he had the same thoughts as me. Hes a ghost-like old man. How did you know that? * * * her. The head of the Geumjeong family, Sogaju, let out augh. After receiving the letter with Ma Cyojus seal, he immediately packed his bags and came to Shaanxi. I wonder why they even invited the martial arts family from a foreign country. A truly unexpected sight unfolded before my eyes. A huge building that daunts the viewer. I had no idea when a castle of this size was built. Why are you looking so nkly? Oh no. Follow me. I will assign you amodation for a while. yes. Sogaju swallowed his saliva and followed the leader into the castle. From now on, I had to be careful about my every move and word. This is a ce full of demonic cultists who can take their lives whenever they want. From there, about a year passed. Whoa. Sogaju, who unpacked her belongings at her lodgings, let out a long sigh. The view outside the window was literally nothing like hell. Ugly-looking demons were wandering everywhere. He muttered as if he was making a promise in his heart. Even if I was given permission to move around freely, I would never go out and look around. Chapter 346 Episode 346 Theyre like day robbers. The owner of the Geumjeong family cursed under his breath after handing over the luggage he had brought to the demon cultist who came to his lodgings. The word was a gift, but in reality it was closer to a collection of money. Many of the representatives of the Segawa faction who participated in this event were probably experiencing the same situation as themselves. Sending a small group of believers to collect gifts. What kind of situation is this? The family, which was already struggling financially, was able to raise the necessary money by going all out. Since I was squeezing out money that I didnt have, I had to return with meaningful results. For example, meeting high-ranking figures of the Demonic Cult and bing close friends. Damn it. So Gajuy down on the bed and closed her eyes tightly. Although it was infuriating and unfair, there was no option to not offer the gift in the first ce. Now was the most important time. It had to be clearly visible to the upper levels of the Demonic Bridge as much as possible. If you cant look good, you shouldnt look bad at all. What if the Geumjeong family declined the religious leaders invitation and announced that they would not attend the event? I dont want to think about it that far. In the name of celebration, everyone was making up for the goods used to build the castle. I have a glimmer of hope that my current investment will return with great benefits in the future. At least I have to jump in and make connections The image of the demon cultists walking around outside the window shed through Sogajus mind. I just couldnt bear it. Isnt it only possible to worry about Segas future if you are alive? I guess Ill have no choice but to wait for the banquet that will be held in the evening. Then we have to somehow win. * * * The banquet has begun. A banquet filled with alcohol, women, blood, and violence. If the demon world exists, it must be here. Sogaju, who was sitting in the assigned seat, looked around with anxious eyes and muttered. On the tform in the center, two demon cultists were dancing. Both sides were experts who had reached the pinnacle of skill, and the spirit of spection was usually not great. Is that really a friendly dance? It was a fierce fight. No matter how you look at it, it was far from a light sparring. It was clear from the atmosphere that both sides were determined to die. The fierce battle ended with the warrior holding the long sword being thrown off the stage. Kwazizig! The table behind it broke with a loud noise. Dishes and sses broke and sharp fragments flew everywhere. What is this? The audience, who hastily left their seats, sighed in shock. There was no lightning like this. Ugh. The warrior buried in the rubble crouched down, letting out a suppressed moan. I could tell at a nce that he had suffered severe internal injuries. . So Ga-ju, who was watching the scene from the other side, frowned slightly. What kind of persons banquet is such a mess? Whahahaha! Its a masterpiece! Its a masterpiece! Loudughter erupted from everywhere. A middle-aged man with a mountainous build held his stomach and shook his shoulders. A strange man dressed in shabby clothes roared as he struck the table with his palm with the intention of destroying it. The eye-opening beauty covered her mouth with her hand and let out a sigh. Except for those who went through a process of indoctrination and became demon cultists, no one felt ufortable with the current situation. Youre crazy. Su Jiazhu felt goosebumps growing on his forearms. I felt like mymon sense was being overturned. I couldnt understand the demons who were calmly enjoying this situation. Even the major incident that ruined the atmosphere of the festival seemed to be nothing more than entertainment to them. Something even more shocking happened after that. Why is the loser still alive? Ma Ma-kun! You didnt even know what to do, so youmitted an atrocious act, so it wouldnt be unfair if you lost your life here, right? I was foolish! Please have mercy just once! te. Crack! An old man appeared on the rubble without a sound and stepped on the warriors neck. It looked like the weight had been lightly applied, but a terrible noise echoed throughout the area. The body of the warrior, whose neck was broken and died, fell limp. Killed him? In front of invited guests? Sogaju put down the ss in his hand on the table and quietly lowered his head to hide his frown. The old man called Demon Lord left with an expressionless face as if nothing had happened. Its no big deal. I cant believe Ma Seon appears at an official event. I cant even remember thest time I saw you. No matter what, you never leave the Demon Temple. Judging by the fact that he came in person, he seems quite angry, but I dont know what he was thinking when he provoked him. I went crazy because I wanted to die. The conversation between the demons reached my ears. Only then was Sogaju able to recognize the identity of the old man. Maseon (ħ), an absolute master who holds the first ce in the eight great demon armies. The head of Maseondang. A notoriouswmaker known to have killed more people than saved lives. This was the first time I saw the Eight Great Demon Lords since I converted to the Demonic Cult. I was able to feel it again. This is the new base of the Demonic Cult. It would be better not to drink alcohol. The savory scent of alcohol tickled my nose, but I didnt feel like reaching for the ss again. If I made even the slightest mistake while drunk, I might end up getting hung. If he died, the next person to visit this ce would most likely be one of his family members. That should never have happened. The unrest subsided and some time passed. A man appeared on the podium. A demon wearing ck long robe and wearing an unpleasant aura. Strangely, his features were blurred, as if there was fog. I meet the Lord of the Church, the master of all demons and the representative of the Demon God! After recognizing the mans identity, all of the demonic cultists bowed down in their ces and paid their respects. Sogaju, startled, followed suit and put his head down on the ground. . Silence fell in the banquet hall. No one dared open their mouth. At the end of what felt like an eon, the Demon Cultist let out a soft cry. Today is a happy day. Even though he wasnt shouting, his voice rang throughout the banquet hall. How much internal energy does he have to be able to perform such miraculous feats? The headquarters relocation waspleted perfectly. Let everyone enjoy this historic moment to the fullest. A short and concise congrattory speech. Wow! A shout that shook the heavens and earth followed. Sogaju urgently raised her internal energy to protect her body, and her shoulders trembled slightly. The man in front of me did not pose any threat to him, nor did he show off his power by showing off his energy. Nevertheless, I was filled with fear that I could not resist. I felt like I could understand a little bit why the members of the Demonic Cult, who uphold the banner of strong self-respect, reverence and follow their leader so much. Soon, Ma Gyoju got down from the podium and left the banquet hall. So Gaju let out the breath she had been holding and buried herself in the back of the chair with a tired look on her face. A lot of things will change. Originally, the headquarters of the Demonic Cult was Cheonsan (ɽ) in Xinjiang (¸). However, starting from this moment, the base of Demonicism became Shaanxi. Because the Demon Lord dered so. I cant waste any more time than this. Itste, but we have to move now. As he looked around, a middle-aged man with a goatee appeared in his field of vision. Shaking pupils are acting awkwardly. I was able to recognize it intuitively. That he too is in a simr situation to himself. Sogaju swallowed dry saliva and opened her mouth with courage. Where did youe from, brother? * * * I see. After reading the information sheet that Cheon Ga-ryeong brought, I narrowed my eyes. The Demonic Cult moved its headquarters. From Xinjiang to Shaanxi. The angle fits perfectly. What the king said a while ago shed through my mind. I heard that the Demonic Cult was strangely quiet, and this seems to be the reason. In a way, you could say it was nned. The Demonic Cults sphere of influence has expanded to an extent that cannot bepared to before. Cheonghae, Ganshu, Shaanxi, Shanxi. As many as four regions came under the control of the Demonic Cult. Of course, it was realistically impossible to smoothly control and govern all regions in Cheonsan, located at the western end of the ruling area. It must have been difficult tomunicate with the demon cultists who were immediately dispatched. This was precisely the reason why Lord Ma decided to relocate the headquarters. The time hase earlier than my previous life. Perhaps the reason was that history changed because of me. I had a general idea of how it was possible to build a huge castle without being discovered by the outside world. Thorough control of information. And top-notch experts mobilized asborers. The more skilled a warrior was, the higher his self-esteem was. Gathering together masters and having them do manualbor was never as simple as it sounds. Unless someone with absolute power, such as the head of a demonic cult, gives orders. Unparalleled strength and staminapared to ordinary workers. If you mobilized hundreds of warriors, it would not be impossible to build a castle in a short period of time. Of course, there were issues such as location selection and supply of materials, so in reality, it would have taken quite a bit of time. It urred to me that the reason why the Demonic Church has not attempted excessive expansion over the past few years may have something to do with this. What are you going to do? What should I do? How should I sleep? I should spread the news to the upper echelons of the government and prepare. The Demonic Cult, which has been quiet for a while, will make a major move again. As the martial arts division was divided into North and South, the area of influence of openness was greatly reduced. This was because the members of the Demonic Cult captured and killed any beggar they believed to be open. Fortunately, Haomun suffered rtively less damagepared to the opening. This was because it was difficult to track down members of the n as they were distributed in all kinds of upations. It could be said that it was thanks to him that I was able to ess information about the Demonic Cult earlier than other martial arts people of the Hundred Inds. Whoa. I sighed and put the information sheet down on the table. The religious leader had a meticulous personality. He knew well that stabilization and maintenance were more difficult than upation. Historically, there was no time when the Demonic Cult overpowered the Baekdo Martial Arts. Although it was in the distant past, there was a time when the Murim Alliance copsed due to the Demonic Cult. At that time, the demon cultists who were happy that the world of magic had be closer were found themselves in Xinjiang again less than five yearster. It self-destructed because it could not handle the expanded area of control. Rebellions that ur from time to time, quickly wasting money, and copsing solidarity. All of that was suffocating them. In order to avoid following in the same footsteps, the Ma religious leader of the time decided to invest 20 years in the Great Precepts. The fact that the Demonic Church side announced the relocation of its headquarters on arge scale means that the stabilization of the upied territory is virtually over. It felt like what wasing wasing. Since the internal substance was sufficiently strengthened, it was not difficult to predict that the Demonic Cult wouldter focus its capabilities on war. There was a need to be alert and prepared. I looked in the direction where Cheon Ga-ryeong was and spoke as if making a deration. Im leaving Panga in two days. Get ready. Chapter 347 Episode 347 Huh. Hyeok Ryeon-wook, the doctor of life and death, let out a groan, not sure if it was surprise or admiration. After finishing his treatment, he looked at me like I was looking at a monster and said. I was wondering if you might be suffering from aftereffects since you were seriously injured by the Demon Cult Master, but I was worried for no reason. So didnt you tell me? Im fine. It is up to the legitor to decide whether he is okay or not. Not you. It was dumbfounding to see him using the same words he had said to the King before to me. The excuse was really good. In reality, I just want to satisfy my own curiosity. I said, tilting my head with a sullen expression. Are you right to be concerned about my health? What do you want to say? Im asking if there is no real purpose. For example I wanted to find out how my body changed as I ascended to the next level. Huh, what are you looking at me for? Hyeokryeonwooks expression became grim. He put his hands on his sides and began to pour out excuses. You know because you experienced it firsthand. How terrible is the internal energy based on the Heavenly Demons Heart Gong? Isnt it natural for me to worry about you, having experienced the danger first-hand while treating King Jie and King Tao? Then why did you conduct a thorough examination over several days? You should have known on the first day that my physical condition was normal. Is it true that even the God of the world cannot lie about his age? Didnt I tell you! I dont know about the aftereffects that might ur Do you know? The elders have a habit of raising their voices when they are hit on the spot. . You didnt do that before, so why are you suddenly using such a petty method? Once I heard it, there was nothing I couldnt say. Its a bit weird. I didnt say anything specifically wrong. Did you really have to lose face like that? Hyuk Ryeon-wook, who secretly avoided eye contact, spoke grumblingly. I giggled and lifted myself up from my seat. You dont have to worry about my status and reputation rising. You can ask for it confidently and shamelessly, just like you normally do. Im curious, so please let me take a look. I wonder if someone noticed. Im not that kind of person. My life was saved thanks to you, so why cant I do that kind of favor? Now that were talking, can we take a closer look? He seemed angry just a moment ago, but his attitude changed in an instant. Sinui and I, who were staring at each others faces, ended up bursting intoughter. You dont have to be in such a hurry, you still have plenty of time. You will have to travel by carriage for at least 15 days, so please take your time and take a look. Theres no harm in saying that. A calm smile appeared on Hyeokryeonwooks lips. After bowing and leaving, I walked out of the medical room with light steps. * * * It was a time when I was walking around looking at the back garden of a paenga to get some fresh air. A young man appeared across from me, approached me, and politely bowed to me. I meet you, the Dragon King. Hair scattered and dirty clothes. There was a lot of dust on his shoulders, as if he had been rolling around on the bare floor, and scum ran down the back of his neck. Hes not an ordinary person. Contrary to its sinister appearance, the energy emanating from it was heavy. I could tell at a nce that he was a beggar belonging to the open society. The title Daehyup is burdensome. It looks like he betrayed the same age as me. You can speak at your convenience. Thank you for your consideration. However, I think it would be difficult to immediately start talking to the most famous person in Danggeum Wulin. To be honest, even now as I say this, Im quite nervous Then I wont force you to rmend it. If you are ufortable with the title Jeongdaehyup, please let me know. I will rename it Sohyeop. I think it would be better to call it a small cooperative rather than arge cooperative. Imte in introducing myself. His name is Jang Wan. It is called Wonryong. It is a proto-dragon (), not a western dragon (P). It meant a dragon that lies down and rolls around. In some ways, it could be said to be a derogatory name simr to Chiunryong (ȡ). Someone told me that he was the person designated as the next Ark of Openness. Since Jiewang, the Ark of Openness, was staying in the Pen familys room, it would not be strange for his disciple, Wenlong, to be here. He looked much younger than I had vaguely imagined. I thought he was probably younger than me. Nice to meet you. I greeted him with a smiling face. He was a person who left a good impression, so there was nothing bad about him. When Geolwang, who lost Danjeon, came down from his seat on the ark, he was the person who would lead the opening after him. But why did youe to see me? Master said he would like to meet the Daehyup or Sohyeop. You mean the Ark? yes. Could you please spare a moment? After pretending to think for a while, I nodded slowly. Wonryong heaved a sigh of relief and took the lead leading the way. Hes a girl king. He was someone I wanted to meet in person at least once. When discussing the best intelligence group in the Central Powers, one of the two forces that was always mentioned was openness. I couldnt help but wonder why the leader of such openness wanted to meet me. ? When I arrived at the medical room, Hyuk Ryeon-wook, who had just packed his bags and left the building, saw me and narrowed his eyes. He looked like he didnt know why I was here. Why did youe back? Its not like the aftereffects suddenly went away. The Ark of Openness said he wanted to see me. Girl King? Anyway, I told you to rest quietly, and even if you die, you wont listen. Wonryong shrank his neck at the harsh look in Hyeokryunwooks eyes. I felt sorry for him when he suddenly heard an angry call while running an errand for his teacher. . The cornered Wonryong asked me for help with a nce, but I pretended not to know and entered the building. I knew where the Girl King was anyway. I wanted to avoid getting in trouble and being nagging about my loyalty. When I reached the room located at the very back of the second floor of the medical room, Gae Gae-do, who was guarding the door, moved out of the way as if he had been waiting. When I opened the door, the image of an old man lying on a bed staring nkly up at the ceiling came into view. Its miserable. I felt like I knew why the open provincespletely blocked ess to outsiders. He said he lost his Danjeon and his condition didnt look very good. His hair was falling out sparsely, and his unsightly, shriveled muscles gave him a pitiful feeling. It literally gave me the impression that I was just barely surviving. It was hard to believe that he was the person who upied the first position of the Ten Heavenly Emperors not long ago. See you, Lord. You were so lost in your thoughts that you didnt even notice that a guest had arrived. You said you wanted to see me. Didnt that guy Jang Wane with you? I ran into the elder God on the way I understand. It looks like theyre holding you back and giving you a sermon, right? Thats right. That old man too. With a bitter smile, Geolwang offered me a seat. I sat on the wooden chair by the window next to the bed and looked closely at the girl king. Why do you even feel sympathy? no. Theres no need to look at it like that. By the looks of it, he is well over 80 years old. Now is the time to go. . The reason I called you is because there is one thing I would like to ask you. Are you talking to me? I tilted my head and asked back. Geolwang and I met for the first time today. But then suddenly I asked for a favor. You must be confused because you said this out of nowhere. But I am also desperate. I hope you dont refuse me. I will listen first and then decide. Didnt you think it was strange when you saw your student? ? You mean age. You look quite young. As the King said, I felt a sense of difort. Even if you set it high, he looked simr to me or a little younger. Of course, I knew he was ate exponent. How could you not know that the name has a dragon attached to it? The problem is that Wonryong is one of the youngest amongte-stage exponents. Still, I thought he would be at least close to the age of Irip (). However, when I met him in person, I did not feel the slightest sense of maturity. In the first ce, neither in my past life nor in my current life, I had ever been very interested in the person called Wonryong. So, I didnt know much about him. Because in the past life, the Ark of Openness never lost its power to the Demon Cult Lord. I was still active in active duty until I lost my life at the hands of the second executioner. King Geol sighs deeply. A look of sorrow appeared on the old beggars face. To be honest, that guy doesnt have the ability to take over the Arks position yet. Both from a brute force perspective and from an experiential perspective. . I felt like I could roughly understand why Geolwang said he was desperate. He was worried about the future of openness. Can I ask you a question? Tell me. Why did you bring in your disciple sote? Its not that I waste, its that my original student ran away in the middle of the night. yes? It is not known to the world, but I had a disciple who had just passed the point of suffering. . I ran away, saying I didnt want to live like this anymore. I had nothing to say. The disciples feelings about running away were notpletely iprehensible. Its not the lifestyle thats the problem, but the open-minded people are real beggars. I heard that there are quite a few people who give up their status as open provinces for simr reasons. Honestly, if I were in the same position, I would have tried to run away. From the girl kings perspective, it would be a shame to wear an outfit. I dont know where hes hiding, but I couldnt find him even if I mobilized all my intelligence power. Thats amazing. I cant believe Im avoiding the eyes of the beggars in the midfield. Given his personality, he wouldnt be holed up deep in the mountains and acting like a recluse. If that were the case, I wouldnt have run away at night. Of course it is. Its just a guess, but theres probably a martial arts faction hiding that guy. The Kings voice sank low. It seemed like he was finally getting to the point. I know you have a close rtionship with Hao Wen. Do you really think that the martial arts group that is hiding the disciple is Hao Wen? I think the possibility is quite high. Considering that there hasnt been a single trace yet I scratched the back of my head with a troubled expression. I felt like I finally understood. Why is the Girl King asking me a favor when I am meeting him for the first time? I want you to find the whereabouts of my student who ran away. If you do me a favor, I will thank you greatly. Chapter 348 Episode 348 : It may seem impossible, but are you nning to hand over the ce of the ark to the disciple who escaped? I dont think thats such a good idea. Is that possible? No matter how weak I was, my judgment was not impaired to that extent. Geulwang answered firmly and shook his head. Capturing a disciple who ran away in the middle of the night and cing him in a seat on the ark? It would have been difficult to expect such good results. Isnt he a person who threw away both his loyalty to the recluse and his responsibility as the next Ark? There was no way that I would have any motivation that wasnt there just because I was forced to put on a mask. I tilted my head and continued asking questions. Then why are you asking me that? There are two main things. Firstly, it is to obtain a promise not to leak the vision, and secondly, it is necessary to have a master to help Wani grow. To put it simply, it meant that it was a measure for his student, Jang Wan. Only now could I clearly understand the Kings intentions. The reason he wanted to find his runaway disciple was to provide a kind of insurance, so to speak. Thanks to Gods treatment, my life expectancy has increased a bit, but I wont be able to hold out for very long. Dont say that. If you take good care of yourself, you will be able to regain your health in no time. Its a hopeful observation. Dont you know that too? The higher a martial artist is, the greater the reaction when he loses his dantian. . Even after all this, he was still the one who upied the first seat of the Ten Heavenly Emperors until recently. I guess my death was confirmed when I lost my dantian. A calm and calm expression. No matter where I looked, I couldnt see the face of an old man about to die. I kept my mouth shut and listened to the girl king. After I die, it will be Wan who takes the ce of the Ark. This has already been decided and there is no room for change. . But as I said a little while ago, there are still many aspects of Wan that are immature. In just ten or five years, he will be reborn as a talented person capable of leading Bangpa At least, that is not the case now. Even though he didnt say anything, it was easy to guess what he was trying to say. Theck of experience can bepensated to some extent with the help of the elders. However, the visions that only the Ark of Openness can learn are a different story. Even if the King of Geol died, the spirit of martial arts would not be cut off. However, the difference in efficiency between self-studying with martial arts books and training with teachings and advice from a teacher was as great as heaven and earth. No matter how great Wonryongs talents were, there would have been limits to his ability to practice martial arts alone. This was the reason why Jiewang wanted to capture the runaway disciple and have him help Wonryong grow. Meng Kyung. Its true that hes a bad guy, but hes not a viin who doesnt even know the bare minimum. I will not refuse even my teachersst request. A request, not an order. Since he was a person who betrayed a monk, he should have been severely punished, but it seemed like they wanted to take into ount the situation. Is the name of the disciple who ran away Meng Gyeong? I see. A friend waiting outside the door will tell you in detail about your appearance and characteristics. There was probably quite a bit of openness opposing the Kings decision. Even though it is not enough to catch the traitor, abolish his military service, and prosecute him for his crime, he is willing to take on the role of leader of the next Ark. No matter how much the decision was made out of concern for the future of openness, it was an infuriating thing to see from the perspective of the government officials. In a way, I didnt know that the person who would benefit the most from King Jies death was none other than Meng Gyeong. Do you have any more questions? doesnt exist. Then lets talk aboutpensation. If you grant my request, I will repay you in kind. How specifically do you n to repay me? Years ago, when Su Geogae (Цؤ) offered toe under yourmand, you refused, right? He said he wanted me to help the teacher, not myself. It was like that. When I heard that story, I thought: Was it really right to refuse for the sake of my teacher? Could there be another reason besides that? For example, he could not ept Open Tao under hismand because he was concerned that his rtionship with Hao Wen would be strained. I stared at the Geulwang with narrowed eyes and then slowly nodded. Even if it were denied here, it wouldnt have much meaning. Naturally, questions followed. Then, why did he prioritize his rtionship with Hao Wen rather than opening up? Haomun is a member of the Sadomun sect (аT). An ordinary person would rather join hands with a government that will cooperate withoutpensation than with Hao Mun, who only has a transactional rtionship. . I guess its one of the two. Either you have such a strong rtionship with Hao Mun, or you feel burdened by the openness of having to work hand in hand with the Murim Alliance. Maybe its both. Should we really call it the Ark of Openness? The insight could not be ignored. An exmation of admiration flowed out of me as I saw the point being pointed out urately. As he said, the reason I prioritized my rtionship with Hao Moon over opening up was because I judged that side would be able to move more freely. Openness means affiliation. It was a representative martial arts faction belonging to the pro-Maengju faction. Of course, many of the open provinces had ties to high-ranking figures of the Maengju faction. In particr, did you say that there are a lot of things that are done in conjunction with the military department of the Meng? I couldnt help but feel ufortable about opening up, although I wouldnt know it if it were a teacher who never did anything behind his back. This is just my opinion, but your goal is not simply to take revenge on the Demonic Cult as a survivor of Wolhwajang. He must be nning something that is not in line with the wishes of the Murim lord of the time, Hwabaek Joo. The Geolwangs breathing became heavy. He seemed to have run out of energy because he talked too much. If you grant my request, future openings willpletely conceal what you are trying to hide. If you wish, I will make it so that not even the leader and general can find out your intentions. As long as its not something that deviates significantly from the right path. ! What can I do? Would you ept it? * * * I said goodbye to Geolwang and left the medical room. I decided to ept the request. Just being able to bestow favor on Wonryong, the next Ark, is meaningful, but the promise of the Jie King is added to it. The terms were too attractive to refuse. I rolled up the corners of my mouth and took a step forward. I felt like I was going to be blown away by receiving this unexpected ie. The question is whether Hao Wen will obediently reveal Meng Jings location Jiewang said that despite mobilizing all of the intelligence power of the government, he could not find Meng Jings location. Opening is the best information group in Baekdo Moorim, both in name and reality. There was no way that an individual could find a person that such openness could not find. The Girl King probably doesnt want me to run out and find the target myself. Its clear what needs to be done. In all likelihood, he had to negotiate with Hao Mun, who was protecting Meng Jing, and hand him over. The point was whether Hao Moons side would obediently ept my request. If you were simply weighing the importance, you would take my hand and not Meng Kyungs. Of course, there was a good chance that they would remain ignorant or try to ask for my understanding. First, I nned to tell the story to Cheon Ga-ryeong and ask for his cooperation. The most ideal picture is for Hao Wen to hand over Meng Jing obediently. It will not be toote to think about your response when a negative responsees back. . It was a time when I was organizing my thoughts and walking. A woman with a long sword at her waist appeared across from me. It was Peng Yanji, a direct blood rtive of the Hebei Peng family. Small cooperative. Whats going on? Judging by the fact that he appeared from the direction of the guest amodations, it seemed like he hade to meet me in the first ce. It seemed like our paths diverged because I was away on my way to the medical room. I heard youre leaving Sega tomorrow, so I wanted to say hello. Now that I think about it, other than the exchange of greetings on the first day, I havent even had a proper conversation with Soger. Thats too bad. I was looking forward to the day when the Yeon Sohyeop would visit Paengga. I would like to take a leisurely rest, but I cant because I have to carry out my mission. I answered politely and drew a soft smile on my lips. I didnt bother to mention that I was trying to run away before the King of Swords got up from his hospital bed. Next time you visit, I will treat you kindly. I look forward to it. By the way, you havent forgotten, right? What do you mean? You said you would tell me what to ask of me when you visit Hebei Paengga. ah. Now that I think about it, Ive said something like that before. A conversation I had with her in the past at Namgung House shed through my mind. [Have you decided what to ask of me?] [Yes.] [What are you going to ask for?] [Its not right to tell you right now, but well talk about itter when I visit the Peng family.] Originally, through her, I asked Pang Gon-hu, the owner of Jang Bo-do , I was thinking of contacting you. However, unexpectedly, he ran into Peng Kun-hu at Mengs main altar and achieved his goal by purchasing mother-of-pearlcquerware for 50 gold coins. So, I hadpletely forgotten about the promise. Because I had nothing else to ask her for. Judging by your reaction, it looks like you really forgot. Peng Yeonji said with a slightly sad expression on his face. I couldnt understand why he bothered to mention a topic that was disadvantageous to him. Is he unnecessarily honest or is he the type of person who cant live with debt? What should I ask for? I apologized with a bitter smile and was lost in thought for a moment. While this was happening, the thought of proposing to recruit Paeng Yeon-ji also urred to me. No, thats too much to ask. I couldnt ask him to be my subordinate after only winning one battle. Its not like I received a thank you card like I did from Cheonwoo Dojang. There is nothing good about showing an overly calcting side. Above all, there was no way the head of the Peng family would have allowed Peng Yeon-ji to join the family. It was a very special case when Kwon Ryong of the Hwangbo family came under mymand. Peng Yeon-ji had a different position from Hwang Bo-jin. Hebeuk is an area adjacent to the front line. It was extremely unlikely that the Paeng family would let go of Paeng Yeon-ji, one of the main warriors of the family, even though it was unfortunate that one expert was missing. Then could you give me a moment? You mean from now on? yes. Now that Im all the way to Hebei, Im thinking of taking a look around Jeoja Street, and I hope Sojeo, a local native, will apany me. While Im getting directions, Id also like some help. What can I help you with? Im nning to buy some gifts, but I dont know much about womens tastes, so Id like to ask Sojeo for her opinion. So, are you asking me to choose a gift for the woman? yes. Peng Yanjis expression became depressed. Take a moment to stare at me with eyes full ofplex emotions. She quickly regained herposure and walked ahead. all right. Just trust me. Chapter 349 Episode 349 The day came to leave Hebei and head to Henan. I nced at the bundle in the carriages luggagepartment and scratched my cheek with my index finger. I dont know if I made the right choice. With the help of Paeng Yeon-ji, he prepared a gift for Tang Seo-yeon. Liquids and powders tightly sealed in six bottles. They were all poisonous liquid and poison extracted from nts and mushrooms that only grow in Hebei. [I never thought Sohyeop would have a lover.] [Its natural. Since it was not officially announced to the outside world.] [Is it okay for you to tell me such an important fact? What if they spread it around as they please?] [I know that Soje Peng is not the type of person to do that. And there is nothing to worry about if rumors spread. The rtionship has already been acknowledged by the head of the party, so whats the problem?] [I cant believe it. Sacheondangga, known for its strict family rules, allowed Sohyeop and Dokbong Sojeo to date.] [ But are you really rmending these?] [Yes.] [Im sure Tang Sojeo will like it. Its the same, but] I was quite embarrassed when Paeng Yeon-ji, who promised to give me directions, led me to the ck market. Baekdoste index was by no means a ce where the Paeng familysdies could take guests from out of town. Normally, I wouldnt do that for fear of leaving a bad impression. It wasnt that I didnt like the item I had chosen as a gift. I could guarantee that Tang Seo-yeon, a poisonous person, would definitely be happy. I have some doubts as to whether it is an appropriate gift to give to a lover who has been waiting for a long time. What are you thinking like that? I thought about the lover I left behind at the headquarters. I became a lover without even seeing you. Sinui, who was sitting across from me, clicked his tongue and pushed my hand away. He lowered his head and mumbled something unintelligible, then crossed his arms and said, Are you really human? What do you mean by that all of a sudden? The more I look at it, the more absurd it bes. It used to be a body with great durability and resilience, but now it has be a monster. Is it that much? The blood vessels have be stronger and the natural healing power has more than doubled. At this point, I feel like experimenting. If you cut off the shoulder, wouldnt a new arm grow No matter how great the supernormal ability of the White Thunder Divine Gong is, its not that great. I answered firmly and touched his shoulder. Somehow the jokes he told didnt seem like jokes. I knew that as my level increased, my body evolved to another level. However, hearing the opinion of the bestwmaker in the world was apletely different feeling. Its truly a shame. If it were possible for ordinary people to learn the White Lightning God Technique We would have been able to secure more samples. Is that what you mean to say? How on earth are you looking at me? Of course Im joking. If it werent for the martial arts that only Jeolmaek (~}) could learn, Shaolin and Cheonreimun (T) would have reigned as the best sect in the world. well. My thoughts are a little different. In order for a practitioner of the White Lightning God Art to reach a certain level, he or she must take an elixir. Considering that, it would be realistically impossible for the Thunder Gate to grow beyond a certain size. Well, thats true too. Shinui nods and buries himself into the backrest. As I stared at him deep in thought, I quickly turned my gaze out the window. A conversation I had with my teacher many years ago shed through my mind. [There is no change in my opinion that the lineage of Cheonreimun must be cut off from my generation.] [Now that this hase to an end, I will be flexible and cut it off from my generation. If you wish, I will not take any disciples.] Even now, I could not forget the expression on Masters face at that time. In fact, Master was a person who wanted the continuation of the monks more than anyone else. Contrary to what he said about the need to sternly cut off the lineage, I knew that Master had a great attachment to the monks. In a way, its natural. If it werent for the White Thunder Godkong in the first ce, Master wouldnt have been alive until now. He must have suffered from a stroke and died young. There was no need to say what meaning the Thunder Gate would have for such a teacher. Is there some way? If possible, I wanted to make Masters wishe true. Even though I studied martial arts at the moment, the fundamental problem was not solved. If we do not do something to meet the prerequisites for learning martial arts, it will not be long before Thunder Moon disappears into history. The point is that we need to find a way to minimize the burden on the bodys blood vessels in the early stages of initiation. The reason why God allowed me to freely examine my body was also rted to this. Maybe he can provide the answer. I didnt particrly want Cheonnoemun to be a great gate sect that would make a name for itself throughout the central ins. It was enough just to be able to safely pass on martial arts to future generations. I rested my chin on the back of my hand and muttered in my mind. There is plenty of time. Even if not immediately, we may be able to find a clue someday. Instead of being impatient, I nned to figure out a way to achieve the monks long-held wish step by step. * * * Arrived in Hanam. After getting off the carriage, I looked around the crowded street and let out an exmation of admiration. Although they were both regions adjacent to the front lines, the atmosphere in Hebuk and Henam were quite different. indeed. Is this because it is an area under the protection of the Shaolin Temple? First of all, there was no sign of anxiety on the faces of the residents. This is probably because they have faith that even if the demonic forces invade right now, the monks of the Shaolin Temple will defeat them. I will stay here today. We had to travel about two more days to reach Songshan Mountain, where the Shaolin Temple is located. My group and I decided to unpack and rest in thergest guesthouse nearby. After washing off my sweat with the bath water prepared by Jeomsoy and changing my clothes, I headed straight to the restaurant on the first floor. Hahaha! Did something like that happen? A loud noise prated my ears. Perhaps because it was dinner time, there were a lot of people. It seemed like I would have to wait a long time for a vacant seat to be avable. Im sorry, but I decline. Uh huh. Its not okay to just listen to the story for a moment. As I was contemting whether to ask for food to be brought to my room, I turned my head in response to a voiceing from the right corner. A familiar face came into view. What kind of situation is that again? Four men and Cheon Ga-ryeong were sitting around a table. The atmosphere didnt look that good. Please get out of the way. The group will arrive soon. When there are no seats like this, you have to sit together once in a while. Isnt that right? Its okay if we sit together, but at least two of you must stand up. Otherwise, there wont be enough seats for my group. That cant be possible. It is not natural for the person whoes first to take the seat. It didnt take long to understand the situation. At first nce, it seemed like the men were captivated by Cheon Ga-ryeongs beauty and were flirting with her. Chen Ji-ryeongs eyes frowned slightly. There is nothing more tiring than having a conversation with someone you cannotmunicate with. Looking at their uniform uniforms and weapons, they appear to be members of the nearby Murim family. Each and every one of them was an expert who had reached at least the peak level. In particr, the inaction of the gentle man sitting next to Cheon Ga-ryeong stood out. He was a person who had reached the beginning of his peak, and was not far behind Kwon Ryong (ȭ) in skill. I thought maybe he was the representative of the group. My introduction waste. My name is Mokwongi, the owner of the Mokwon family. Mokwon tax. It was a family name I had heard of. Did you say it was a family founded by ay disciple of the Shaolin Temple? In Hanam, it was known that the martial arts faction was powerful in its own way. He was a person with a status that could not be ignored if he was a cow belonging to the Mokwon family. This was the reason why the people around them only nced sideways and did not stop the men. I thought the moment I saw Sojeos face. I want to talk to you. I have no intention of deepening my rtionship with Lord Soga. Even so, I need to give you some time. A man who continues to say what he has to say, regardless of the cold response. Chen Jialing shook his head resolutely and said. I refuse. You bitch! impolite! Finally, the man sitting across from me put his hand on his waist and uttered a threatening voice. The surrounding guests held their breath at the gushing spection. . Cheon Ga-ryeong, who was quietly staring at him, nced in my direction. He did this in front of Hwang Bo-jin before, and whenever a situation like this came up, he always looked at me. If you want, you can kick them out as much as you want. I clicked my tongue and spoke as if to stop the man. Do you have something to do with my group? What are you! Boss. Are you here? Before I could reply, Cheon Ga-ryeong politely bowed to me. With a bitter smile, I looked at the man who introduced himself as the head of the Mokwon family. Im sorry, but I would like you to leave. Why should I do that? As I said, she is a member of my group. so? Towards Cheon Ga-ryeong, he used Hao-che, but to me, he was speaking informally, saying that he had seen her some time ago. He was truly a typical Anha warrior. Sogaju tapped the table with his index finger. Then, as if they had been waiting for me, the men grabbed their weapons and put pressure on me. Im not curious, but out of courtesy, Ill ask. What is your name? Sogaju asks a question with a sinister smile on her lips. They said they didnt know how to be scared of a one-day puppy tiger, and it was just that. I responded by lightly extending my right hand. Its called Yeonsoun. Yeonsoun? So Ga-ju, who narrowed his eyebrows, reflexively tried to p my hand away, but I instead snatched his wrist with my hand. The next moment, Sogajus face was distorted like a murderous beast. Aaaah! A resounding scream. The white lightning flowed through his wrist, causing extreme pain to Sogaju. Chachaechaechaeng! The four warriors immediately stood up, pulled out their weapons, and pointed them at me. I threw Sogaju on the floor without even looking at them. Craddangtang! Sogaju, who was writhing like a bug while clutching his wrist, suddenly lifted his head. He shouted, ring at me with bloodshot eyes. How dare you do this to me and get away with it! What if Im not safe? You will pay the price for dishonoring the next head of the great Moyuan family! great. If you want to dispute this matter, go to the headquarters of the Murim Alliance and file a formalint. what? Let me introduce myself again. My name is Yeon-woon, and I am the head of Cheonan Gambu. Cheonan Gambu? So Jiazhus face became nk. Chapter 350 Episode 350 Cheonan Inspector General? No way Dragon King? The Dragon King came to Hanam? A loud noise filled the room. Not only the restaurant guests, but also the upstairs guests and the kitchen staff came out to snoop around here. Mo Won-kis pupils shook uneasily, as if he realized something was going wrong. How long are you going to be like this? . If you dont make room for me, I wont be able to sit down. this guy! How dare you impersonate me! Impersonation? There is no way the Dragon King Daehyeop would be in Hanam at this time! Sogaju stood up hesitantly and pointed at me and shouted. I was so dumbfounded that I couldnt speak. Did you feel nothing when you were overpowered by Ilsoo? Looking at his energetic expression, it seemed like he truly thought I was impersonating someone named Yeon-woon. I almost know what youre thinking. The story that I stopped by Hebei to protect Gods faith was not officially known to the outside world. It wasnt particrly confidential, but it certainly wasnt something worth publicizing on arge scale. Isnt this an escort mission in name and purpose? Although there were cases where things were covered up due to ack of escort troops, there were no cases where the target was intentionally brought to attention except when carrying out a diversionary operation. Actually, I also dont understand why the mission was assigned at this time. What happened in Jiangsu was already known throughout the Central ins. Those who heard the rumor naturally assumed that the Dragon King had returned to Mengs headquarters to report the matter. Thats probably why Mok Won-ki thought I was an impersonator. What are you doing! Without catching that guy! yes! The warriors who were watching with anxious expressions rushed towards me at Mok Won-gis urging. I took a step back to avoid the attack and clicked my tongue. Kwazijic! The table was broken and the spilled furniture was scattered on the floor. I tried to end it on a positive note because I was afraid it would cause damage to the guests. The situation escted because of one inconsiderate person. I apologized to the guest in my mind and punched the air one after another. The sixth herbivorous fighting fist of the wall power. A fist flew through the air and struck the warriors. Keck! Kaaak! The warriors who fall out of the pick-pick. Meanwhile, Mokwonki dug into my side and swung his sharply forged sword. Without even looking at him, I stretched out my hand, which was bent like a pitchfork. You said I was caught off guard earlier, but do you think the same move will work twice? Surprisingly, it worked. Mo Won-kis sword cut through the air in vain, and I once again injected a bet into his wrist, which I was holding tightly. Aaaah! The sword that slipped out of my hand was rolling around on the floor. Mok Won-ki, who was kneeling on the ground, struggled violently, but I did not let him go and persistently tormented him. He was flopping around like a fish that had been brought tond, but eventually he frothed at the mouth and fainted. Since the brains needle was injected to scrape the bloodstream inside the body, it would be necessary to focus on healing the internal injuries for at least three months. What is this fuss about? Are you here, sir? Sinui, who appearedte, frowned and looked at the warriors crawling on the floor. Dok Go-seong and Lee Soo-yeon, who were standing behind him, blinked as if they had no idea what was going on. While Cheon Ga-ryeong was exining the situation, I handed the repair fee to the guest owner and moved the warriors outside. The meal was poor. In the midst of themotion, the table was broken, so the position that Cheon Ga-ryeong had taken was meaningless. Above all, I never thought I would be able to rxfortably while attracting so much attention. After thinking for a moment, I grabbed Mok Won-ki by the cor and struck him on both cheeks alternately. Ta-da! match! A light hitting sound rang out several times. Ugh! Mo Won-ki finally regained consciousness. As soon as his eyes returned to focus, he took a gulp of air and turned his head. Its as if he cant make eye contact with me. After letting go of the cor, he smoothed his swollen face and spoke in a quiet voice. Please forgive me. The stupid man did not recognize the nobleman andmitted rudeness. Please guide me. yes? Where do you want me to lead you? Where can I go? Im telling you to guide me to Mokwon House. Why in our family? You must take responsibility for this incident. After causing this muchmotion, I cant go back to my guest house, and I cant sleep out on the street either. Mo Won-kis face turned pale. He seemed to realize that it wasnt a joke. Its not possible! Its not for you to decide whether to do it or not. If this bes known to the head of the family, I will die! If you dont guide me to Sega obediently, you will die here by my hands. No matter how oblivious you were, you would have figured it out by now. That I am not an impersonator, but the real Dragon King. It didnt take long for Mu Wenqi to give up everything and nod. Somehow I felt a sense of dj vu. I think something simr happened before. Was it when the Hongwon family visited? After gathering our belongings from our lodgings, my group and I headed to Mokwon House with the injured warriors leading the way. * * * I apologize for my sons rudeness. The head of the Mokwon family, Mok Won-ho, who was hit by lightning during the night, bowed down and apologized to me. Mo Won-ki, who was looking at the scene with a restless face, was in tears. It couldnt have been a truly ugly sight. At first nce, he looks to be in his mid-thirties. There is no need for you to apologize to me, matriarch. If a member of the family made a mistake, it would be right for me, as the head of the family, to apologize. It was hard to tell whether he truly had a good character or if he was just bowing down in front of the renowned Dragon King. It didnt really matter either way. Because of this, the prestige of the Mokwon family would fall and they would receive the wrath of the family head, Mokwongi, who was the one who caused the problem. I thought that would be enough revenge for the dy in dinner. We will do our best to ensure that you do not feel any inconvenience during your stay at our home. Thank you for your kindness. We have prepared luxurious lodgings that are iparable to guesthouses. This is why people had to be seen as having fame and power. Otherwise, why would the Mokwon family have argued in front of me? Its just right. There was nothing more enjoyable than enjoying luxury with other peoples money. When I arrived at the Shaolin Temple, I would have to eat only vegetable side dishes for a while, but I thought I should oil my stomach before doing so. * * * The amodation we arrived at under the guidance of Shibi was spacious andfortable. After throwing my luggage on the bed, I immediately climbed out the window and jumped onto the roof. I couldnt help but wonder what kind of situation Mok Won-gi would be in after being left alone with his father in the family room. As I approached Gajujeon, using stealth techniques to kill any signs of presence, the sound of a hard hitting pierced my ears. Wow! I knew it the moment I heard it. Its the sound of hitting ones cheek with the palm of ones hand. I arrived at just the right time. I clung to the wall of Gajujeon to avoid the gaze of the warriors standing guard. When I climbed up on the railing and looked inside through the window, I saw Mok Won-ki kneeling on the floor and Mok Won-ho standing in front of him. Mokwonho stomped his feet and shouted. What on earth are you doing walking around outside? Ah, father. Call me matriarch! . Even if you are immature, you should be sparing in moderation! Are you arguing with the Dragon King instead of anyone else? Are you nning to destroy the family? Its not like that! I feel wronged! What is unfairness! He looks like a guy I wouldnt mind beating up to death! A light beating sound followed. Mok Won-ki, who was already haggard from internal injuries, couldnt even resist and rolled on the floor. The sound of a pig being ughtered rang loudly. -What are you doing here? Cheon Ga-ryeong approached me silently and spoke to me in a loud voice. It seemed like she, too, was curious about what happened next and secretly left the dorm. If you look closely, she wasnt even a nobleman. -What did you bring? -alcohol. Would you like a drink too? -Should I say this is a nasty hobby or that I know how to enjoy it? Cheon Ga-ryeong and I went up to the roof of Gajujeon and exchanged drinks. The screams made by Mokwongi under the pouring moonlight served as a snack. -Anyway, how did that situatione about? -Arent you guessing roughly? -Because I didnt hear the story properly from the person involved. -Nothing much, I looked around the restaurant and it looked like it would soon be filled with customers. So I put off taking a bath and ordered food first to save my seat. -In the meantime, the head of the Mokwon family appeared? C He took off the bamboo ribs, checked my face, and asked me to join him. -With your skills, it wouldnt have been difficult to kick you out. Not all peak peaks were the same. I was well aware of Cheon Ga-ryeongs skills. It did not ur to him that Mo Won-ki, who had not yet properly mastered his state, could handle her. -I could have used my own hands, but I didnt have the confidence to subdue it as cleanly as you did. I thought it would be better to wait for you toe since I might end up causing harm to those around me. -Are you the type of person who cares about such things? I tilted my head and poured the alcohol in the ss into my mouth. Cheon Ga-ryeong stared at me with a sullen expression. -why? -No, its nothing. -I think its almost over. Should I go back soon? -okay. The noiseing from beneath my feet stopped. Mok Won-ho, who came out of Gajujeon with a sigh, headed to Huwon. When I climbed down the wall and looked inside, I saw Mok Won-ki, who had been badly beaten, lying on the floor, tears and snot pouring out. Cheon Ga-ryeong smiled coldly as if she was satisfied, left Gajujeon behind and headed to her dorm. I also followed behind her. ? It was when he was about to jump off the roof of a building that was presumed to be a warehouse. I opened my eyes wide when I discovered the sculpture shining softly in the moonlight. At first I thought I had seen something wrong. No matter where I looked, it looked exactly the same as the thing in my memory. -whats the matter? Cheon Ga-ryeong turned to me and asked in full voice. Instead of answering, I pointed at the sculpture with my index finger. I returned the way I came and stood next to me with a surprised expression on my face. her. If you think about it, it wasnt that strange. The familys roots are not from the Demonic Cult but from Baekdo Martial Arts. I knew that he had great influence in Hanam before his destruction due to the Demonic Cult. After the manor burned down, the new Murim faction that established itself on the site was said to be the Mokwon family. -Isnt that a pattern symbolizing Wolhwajang (Af)? Chapter 351 Episode 351: I had a strange feeling. I only came across rough information through records and didnt know much about Wolhwajang. I never would have guessed that the Mokwon family was a family that settled on the site where Wolhwajang once existed. At times like this, I get the feeling that fate might really be real. Both in my past life and in this life. There has never been a proper investigation into the ruined Wolhwajang. All I had was a little interest in because the origin of the swordsmanship I learned was Wolhwajang. Who would have known that the remnants of Wolhwajang would be discovered this way? . A pattern of a flower nestled inside a full moon. The sculpture, which seemed to be made by mixing various types of metals, had a mysterious magical power that caught the viewers attention. Since this is a family that no longer exists in the world, did you think it would be okay to leave at least a trace? If I had been the first head of the Mokwon family, I would have removed these sculptures a long time ago. There is no reason to leave behind any remnants of the past. Cheon Ga-ryeong, who was looking at the sculpture, said with shining eyes. -Does this look like some kind of device? -Device? -It looks like a device that operates organs. Perhaps there is something hidden inside this warehouse? I looked down at my feet and narrowed my eyes. Curiosity flooded me. What happens when the organ starts working? -Can you make it work? -no. I think there should be a key or a sacred object like the secret stone of Muyeongsintu. -The only person who would have something like that would be the Mokwon family. In other words, in order to operate the institution, there was no choice but to seek cooperation from the head of the Mokwon family. I rubbed my chin and was lost in thought. Im not particrly an official of Wolhwajang, so I have no reason to be obsessed with sculptures like this. I felt a certain attraction that was difficult to express in words. I felt like I shouldnt just ignore it. The problem was that in order to operate the institution, Mokwonse had to express his regrets to the government. Is it really necessary to go that far just to satisfy simple curiosity? You might say that you could sneak in and out by stealing keys or other items, but you couldnt do anything foolish unless you knew what kind of mechanism was installed. If I make a mistake and cause amotion, my group and I will be in trouble. What was more important was that I didnt even know what the objects used to operate the organ looked like. What should I do? * * * The next morning. As soon as the sun rose, I went to Gajujeon and met with the head of the Mokwon family. In the end, I decided to prioritize satisfying my curiosity over saving face. Shouldnt we resolve our curiosity and take a look? The head of the Mokwon family, who was cleaning up the blood stains left on the floor and wall, greeted me with a shocked expression. What brought you here? There is one thing I would like to ask of you. Are you asking me a favor? While looking around Sega in the early morning, I found a shabby warehouse. But there was a sculpture of a familiar shape on the roof. ah! Mokwon Ho, the head of the Mokwon family, tilted his head and let out a soft exmation. It seemed like he remembered that I had learned the martial arts of Wolhwajang. The subordinate who examined the sculpture together said that it was most likely a device that operates an engine installed inside the warehouse. Are you saying you noticed it just by looking at it with the naked eye? There are many outstanding talents in Cheonan Gambu. . I was so curious that I couldnt hold back. Could you please tell me what kind of secret hidden device it is? Its not really a big secret and its not difficult to tell you. I dont know if there are any elements that would attract the interest of the Daehyup, but His subsequent exnation was summarized as follows. When the engine device is activated, a passage leading to the underground training room is created. A space used by Wolhwajangju in the past. However, it is far from the newly built Gajujeon, and currently no one goes there for training purposes, so it is being used as a storage room. Are you saying youre using the training room as a warehouse? I asked back with an expression of iprehension. The underground storage room and the workshop looked simr at first nce, but they were different. The biggest difference was definitely the production cost. The training room, which is used as a training ce for martial artists who have learned inner qigong, basically costs an enormous amount of money to construct. Using a workshop as a warehouse was like giving a master bedroom decorated with expensive items to servants as lodging. As I said, no one uses that ce, and more than anything, there are words left behind by the first head of the family The first head of the family? What did you say? They told us not to touch it because it is not ours, but to just preserve it. ? This is a story I heard from the deceased head of the previous family, and it is said that there was a close rtionship between the head of the fallen Wolhwajang and the first head of the family. I simply couldnt understand it. I thought I would have to see it with my own eyes to find out why the first head of the Mokwon family left such a remark. If its okay, could you show me around the inside of the training room? Its not difficult. Please wait a moment. Mok Won-ho got up from his seat, approached the wall behind him, and started doing something unknown. He was fiddling with the wall with his powerful hands and took out a long needle from his arms. The needle repeatedly goes in and out of the wall several times. Sweet. Finally, when I pressed hard on the hollow part, something surprising happened. Isnt a hidden safe revealed with a nking sound? Should I call him bold or careless? Even though it was in front of outsiders, there was no hesitation. Did he decide that there was no way a high-ranking member of the military and an expert in the police would covet his personal property? Mok Won-ho opened the safe and took out the items inside, ced them in front of me and said. You can use this to make your organs work. A flower shape made by processing green jade. I knew it the moment I saw it. This is a new product of Wolhwajang. Do you want to go right away? yes. Approximately some time has passed since then. Mok Won-ho and I, who set out to fight against Gaju, arrived in front of our destination, the warehouse. As I opened the door and entered the building, I noticed arge pir connected to the sculpture on the roof. Okay! As Mok Won-ho inserted the new material into the groove made on one side of the pir and injected internal energy, a slight vibration urred under his feet. Soon the ground cleared and the stairs leading down to the basement were revealed. As I was staring at the passage enveloped in pitch-ck darkness, Mok Won-ho spoke as if exining. I heard that in the past, night pearls that were nailed to the ceiling at regr intervals illuminated the practice room. Now that everything has been taken off and sold, there is nothing left. Did the demon cultists who burned Wolhwajang sweep it away? no. The demon cultists did not even know of the existence of this ce. If that had been the case in the first ce, Wolhwajangs sacred items would not have been passed down to the Mokwon family. Well, thats true too. I nodded and walked away. It seemed that the first head of the family had not properly followed the instructions to preserve the training room as is. It would have been assumed that everything that made money had already been removed and sold. Of course, as I was not the sessor to Wolhwajang or anything, I had no intention of iming ownership of them. I couldnt do that. Mok Won-ho also knew this, so he confidently revealed the truth. widely! widely! Mok Won-ho, who lit a fire in hisntern, took the lead and led the way. As I followed behind, I let out an exmation in my heart. The inside of the training room was dry and cool. There was no musty, damp feeling typical of underground spaces. Surprisingly, the walls were all covered with a special metal. It seemed like this was a measure to prevent it from weathering over time. The strong scent of alcohol stung my nose. Dozens of tightly sealed jars were ced here and there. Was the item you stored alcoholic? yes. I could tell without looking. They are all expensive famous liquors. Before leaving Sega, I thought I should ask them to take care of me a little. It doesnt seem like theres anything special. Didnt I tell you? I dont think there will be any elements that would attract the interest of the Daehyup. After receiving thentern from Mok Won-ho and looking around the practice room, I quickly lost interest. I couldnt find any hidden devices or secret spaces. I turned around, promising myself that I would bring Cheon Ga-ryeong and take another lookter. wait. It was when Mok Won-ho, who had his back turned, was about to leave the underground space. As I was sweeping the wall without thinking, I felt goosebumps rising on my back. Sword marks left on the wall at regr intervals. I immediately looked at them closely, just in case. Mokwon Seju looked at me like that with a puzzled expression. Matriarch. Can I move all the jars stored here outside? Ill try to put it backter. It doesnt matter, but may I ask why you are suddenly asking me such a request? I think I understand now. Why did the first head of the family leave such ament? ? * * * All the jars were moved outside. I was able to see it more clearly after removing all the obstacles blocking the wall of the practice room. What do the sword marks left on the wall mean? Even if it was someone else, I couldnt recognize its identity. The traces of Wolyeonggeoms herbivory! It was dark so I couldnt see it well, but since I could increase my eye strength through internal energy, there was no problem. I moved along the wall and looked at each trace. The first herbivorous current month. The second herbivorous month (). The third herbivorous full moon. The fourth herbivorous month (). The fifth herbivorous half moon. The sixth herbivorous month (Ƭ). The seventh herbivorous month. The eighth herbivorous month (). The ninth herbivorous month. The tenth herbivorous Baekwol (). The eleventh herbivorous month. April, the twelfth herbivorous month. The thirteenth herbivorous month. The fourteenth herbivorous month (). The fifteenth herbivorous month (˷). The sixteenth herbivorous moon (). The seventeenth herbivorous snow month. The eighteenth herbivore season (rainy month). The 19th herbivorous month (). The twentieth herbivorous month. The 21st herbivorous month (). The twenty-second herbivorous first month (˪). Twenty-third herbivorous month (ˮ). The twenty-fourth herbivorous month (). uh? When you reach thest trace. I stopped in ce with a nk expression. My mind became confused by the unexpected discovery. Until now, I had known that Wolyeonggeom was a sword technique consisting of a total of 24 herbal techniques. But what on earth are these traces? The twenty-fifth herbivore? Thest Choshik of the Wolyeonggeom, which was not recorded in the martial arts book residing in the Cheonryung Bookstore, was revealed to the world. Chapter 352 Episode 352 I never would have thought that herbivores existed that I didnt know about. Should I say that it is like catching a mouse while a cow is backing up? I felt dazed. If it is a historical martial family, it would not be surprising if there are one or two secret secrets that are passed down only through oral tradition. To be honest, I didnt really feel it. The sword technique I had been using since my previous life was actually imperfect. I didnt know how to ept this fact. Compared to the traces of other herbivores, it is quite messy. I sat down with my butt on the floor and looked closely at the sword marks on the wall. Just how great of an herbivore is it that it leaves behind such huge marks? Even Cheonwol, a herbivore that forms countless energy swords, would not be to this extent. Im embarrassed. There was no detailed exnation written down, and it was impossible to figure out how to spread herbivory just by looking at the traces. The problem was that Wolhwajang copsed a long time ago, and it was extremely unlikely that there would be any survivors who inherited the familys military education. If there was such a person, he would have shown himself long ago. I could not expect teachings and advice from others. I had to learn the twenty-fifth herbivorous meal on my own. The answer may lie in the twenty-four herbivores that I have practiced so far. The herbivores of Wolyeonggeom were organically connected to each other. For example, Banwol, the fifth herbivore, was abination of Manwol, the third herbivorous, and Chamwol, the fourth herbivorous. Sakwol, the 15th herbivore, and Myeongwol, the 16th herbivore, were symmetrical to each other. The same was true for Suwol, the twenty-third herbivore, and Cheonwol, the twenty-fourth herbivore. Although the forms are different, they all have the same roots. wait. As I was thinking about various things, I realized one thing and let out a quiet exmation. I had forgotten the most important fact. Wolyeonggeom is a fantastic sword. Heocho (̓) could not cut through the wall. It was impossible to clearly determine the nature of herbivory just from the traces left on the wall. The reason why I thought of the Wolyeonggeom when I looked at the wall of the training room was because I was a martial artist who had been training my whole life and knew all of its characteristics, not because the marks left on the wall were perfect. I dont know why I only noticed it now. The traces of thest herbivory are different from other traces. It was different from other traces, with only the truth excluding the illusion. Thest traces of herbivory were all exposed. As if he was trying to show me a sample. A wee image was ced over the traces of herbivory. After realizing this, my perspective on the traces also changed. I thought it was overly messy, but it turns out that wasnt the case. The traces connected to the center were deeply cut, while the remaining traces were shallow, as if they had been scraped with a sword. The deeply dug traces are real grass and the shallow traces are grass. Unlike other herbivores, the final herbivory has its own kind exnation. First, lets remember the shape. No, it wouldnt be a bad idea to make a rubbing on arge piece of paper. If I didnt know it, I would have known it, but now that I know it, I had to learn it. Restoring a lost herbivore will never be an easy task. But it was well worth the time and effort. It would be nice if I could at least know the name of the herbivore. I left my regret behind and closed my eyes. I tried to demonstrate herbivory in my head hundreds of times. By the time I came to my senses, realizing that I had be too engrossed, it was already well past noon. I got up from my seat, took a long breath, and left the practice room. Normally, the beggar in my stomach would have loudly asserted itself, but perhaps because I was excited, I didnt feel hungry. Whoa. King Mokwon asked the government to prepare paper and food, made a rubbing, and returned the jars that had been taken out to their original ces. After finishing all the cleaning up. I lightly bent my neck to retrieve the sacred object embedded in the central pir, and the entrance to the basement disappeared along with a nking noise. . After staring at the floor for a while, I slowly walked out of the warehouse. * * * I received a call from Haomun. Late at night. Cheon Ga-ryeong quietly visited my lodgings and handed me a letter. I opened the letter, scanned its contents, and my eyes lit up. There was information about Meng Jing, a former disciple of King Jie. Youre telling me more smoothly than I thought. Did you think I was going to ask for your understanding and say I couldnt tell you? To be honest, it was. He is a disciple who has followed the progress of the King. From Hao Wens perspective, he would be a person with infinite utility. It is true that Meng Jing has been able to avoid the public eye until now thanks to Hao Wen, but that does not mean that Hao Wen was protecting him. what do you mean? To be exact, the sect he relies on made a deal with Hao Wen. The fact that Meng Kyungs existence is hidden is just a bonus. I nodded in understanding. What Jiewang said to me earlier shed through my mind. [Maeng Kyung. Its true that hes a bad guy, but hes not a viin who doesnt even know the bare minimum. I will not refuse even thest request of my teacher.] Even though he abandoned his duties and ran away, he was said to still have at least a conscience. At least it seems that he didnt sell the monks vision andmit himself to Haomun. Perhaps Hao Mun also regarded his existence as a curse. I dont want to leave anything that could conflict with openness, but I also cant just remove the target. If you lead his recruits to the open without being specifically asked to do so, the reputation of the n will be damaged. I wondered if this was the reason why he immediately gave a positive response to my request to hand over Meng-gyeong. Anyway, I was entrusted to an unexpected ce. Sangsalmun. Sangsalmun (隢T). Apostolic school in Guangxi. I knew that the allied forces of the Guangxi branch of the Murim League and the political faction centered on the Hongwon family were in sharp conflict with that faction. The master of the gate, Gwibaekjo (צ), was a master of the Hwagyeong and a strong man who would have upied the upper ranks of the Baekdae masters if he had been a Baekdo figure. It reminds me of the old days. While Bangcheoksam was wandering around looking for the sacred object left behind by Muyeong Shintu, I, along with the Grand Duke of the Manjang family, attracted the attention of Sangsalmun. The face of the noble swan I had briefly seen at the time came to mind. I didnt know there would be a reason to visit Sangsalmun Gate like this. It wasnt something that could be thought of so simply. Sangsalmun is the greatest Wulin faction in Guangxi. It was also a faction that was constantly fighting for power with the Baekdo Allied Forces. There was no way he would wee me warmly, as he was a high-ranking member of the Murim Alliance. Im worried. ording to the contents of the information sheet sent by Haomun, it seemed that the man presumed to be Meng Gyeong and Sangsalmunju had a close rtionship. Even if we roughly calcte the period of time that Menggyeong stayed at Sangsalmun, it was more than ten years. Judging from the fact that he allowed him to stay for so long, it is highly likely that Sangsalmunju had a crush on Menggyeong. It didnt ur to me that I could simply take over Meng Kyungs recruits. But it is also difficult to help the Allied Forces and destroy Sangsalmun Gate. Regardless of justification or practicality, if Gwibaekjo and Menggyeong were close friends, it was not best to cause damage to Sangsalmun. The role that King Jie wants to entrust to Meng Jing is to guide and assist Yuanlong (). But what if a huge blow is inflicted on Sangsalmun and Meng-gyeong is forcibly dragged away? I can assure you that he would never teach his priest with sincerity. The point was that I had to make Meng-gyeong follow me voluntarily. What are you going to do? well. The easiest way would be threats. Threat? If you dont listen to me, I wont leave Sangsalmun alone. If I send you a letter with such information, wouldnt you obediently respond to the call for the sake of the sect that hid you for over ten years? . Of course, I wont do that because if I do something wrong, Meng Kyungs existence could be revealed to the surface. Seeing Cheon Ga-ryeong looking at me with a shocked expression, I pursed my lips and let out augh. I put down the information sheet on the table and organized my thoughts. The fact that King Jies former disciple betrayed the monk and fled at night was not known to the martial artsmunity. This is probably because the opening party nned and covered up the matter. Of course, the process of persuading Meng Jing and taking him to King Jie should not have been noisy. That was far from Jiewangs wishes. Therefore, threats using the Dragon Kings reputation had to be left out of the question for now. If I, rather than anyone else, intervened in the conflict in Guangxi, too much attention would be drawn. It must be handled as quietly as possible. How should I cook it? * * * Thank you so much. Please take a look. My group and I said goodbye to Mok Won-ho, left Sega, and set off on our journey. Thanks to eating well and resting well for a few days, everyones faces were oily. I somehow ended up staying at Mokwon House for five days. It was entirely my fault that the departure date was dyed. Originally, I was only nning to stay for a day or two, but my stay got longer as I unexpectedly discovered traces of Wolhwajang. Have you ever been so immersed in martial arts research sincepleting the improvement of Yuryeongbo (`)? To implement the 25th herbivorous diet, I meditated all day, except for eating and sleeping. I still couldnt figure it out. What kind of secret is there in herbivory? What kind of illusion should we create? How should one add or subtract strength and distribute internal energy? Nothing was certain. Sinui, who had put down his luggage in the luggagepartment of the carriage, said as if he was throwing it away. It looks like Sogaju has entered into closed-gwan training. yes? I heard that it was not an arbitrary decision, but that the head of Mokwon ordered him to be confined to the trainingplex for a month. Didnt you know? I had no idea. What if you, the person whomitted the crime, dont know about it? . Ive been preupied with other things these past few days. Isnt it about time you came to your senses? I smiled awkwardly and scratched the back of my head. Because my interest had faded, I hadpletely forgotten about Mokwongi. Even though he was the reason I came to visit the Mokwon family in the first ce. I dont know what to say. I was definitely excited like a child. The journey to Seongsan went smoothly. There were no gangs of thieves blocking the way, and no unexpected idents urred. Two days passed and the carriage finally reached its destination. I sighed a little as I read the words written in warrior-like handwriting on therge front door. Shaolin Temple. A sect that is like the spiritual leader of Baekdo Martial Arts. In the end, I came and left. In a den of thieves who are obsessed with breaking the heads of demons by exchanging taffy for the precepts of non-killing and living. Perhaps it was because I was a demonic cultist in my past life, but my shoulders became stiff with an instinctive feeling of rejection. I got off the carriage with a stern expression and muttered to myself. Lets stay alert. Chapter 353 Episode 353 See you Shinseung. Nice to meet you, Yeon Siju. An old man wearing a monks robe put his hands together and greeted me. The Buddha statue standing tall behind my back created a strange feeling of pressure. So you said you wanted to see me? It is often said that the head of Shaolin Temple is a priest. The identity of the old monk was Baekmyeong Daesa, the Shaolin leader of the time. I knew that he was a person of one rank higher than Gamwon, the head of the Eight Great Houses, and that he also studied martial arts with Buljon, the head of Taesangbang. As expected from a person leading Shaolin Temple, the prayer flowing out was heavy. I thought that at this level, he would be no less than the sword of Botaam. yes. I have admired the reputation of the divine monk for a long time. It puts strength on my shoulders to hear the most famous man in Tanggeum Wulin say that. Ambassador Baekmyeong felt better when he heard me say things I didnt even mean to say. I was out of breath. It was an extremely ufortable situation. . I sipped the tea on the table and looked at Shinseungs thoughts. Honestly, I dont know what else to say here. The reason I asked Gamwon to make a ce for me before was because I wanted to meet the monk who had prayed for me in my past life. Its not that I really wanted to face Shinseung. An important guest hase to visit, but unfortunately I dont have anything to treat him with. Im sorry. its okay. I didnt even expect it to begin with. Is there meat or alcohol in the temple? I was nning to just be moderately polite and quickly return to Maengs headquarters. If there is something you want to do, tell me now. Are there any ces youd like to see or anyone youd like to meet? If possible, I would like to meet Monk Baek-oh. There was surprise in Shinseungs eyes. It was as if he was asking how you knew him. The Buddhist name of the old monk who had prayed for happiness in his previous life was Baek-o. It was several years ago that I asked Hao Wen to find out his identity based on his appearance in my memory. It was now clear that he was not the person involved in my return, but since I hade all the way here, I thought I would at least talk to him. Id like to at least say thank you, something I couldnt do in my previous life. I didnt know that Lord Yeon had such deep Buddhist devotion. ? Shinseungs words that followed were of a type I didnt expect. My back felt cold due to an unexinable feeling of anxiety. I knew it intuitively. That something is going wrong. I will put the message in right away. The Dragon King will be visiting soon, so get ready. What do you mean by preparation? What can I do? One hundred and eight times. I was momentarily speechless. I lost my mind. Why on earth are you trying to make me do something like that? Why is the reaction like that? Isnt it Yeon Si-ju who said he wanted to meet Baek-ohs friend? Thats right. Didnt the fact that you were going to visit Gyejiwon mean that you wanted to see and experience the monks of Shaolin practicing Buddhism? I screamed inside. What kind of crazy talk is this? * * * I trudged along with Shinseung with a nk expression. I didnt know how it happened. Actually, I understood it off the top of my head. I just dont want to ept reality. Monk Baek-o is the head of Gyejiwon. Gyejiwon was, so to speak, a ce where Shaolin Temple monks practiced training. The practice referred to here does not mean training in martial arts, but cultivating the Buddhist Way. This was the reason why Shinseung misunderstood my words. Director Taesangbang told me to take care of your convenience as much as possible. Gyejiwon is not a ce where foreigners are allowed in, but I will make a special exception for Yeon Siju. thank you. Theres nothing to be so thrilled about. A foreigner who came from afar suddenly said that he wanted to visit Gyejiwon, but the head of the Shaolin Temple could only assume that it was a request born out of Buddhist intention. At the very least, if I had been friends with Monk Baek-oh, I would have been able to vaguely exin it to some extent. But in this life, he and I have never even seen each others faces. But that doesnt mean I can reveal anything about regression. I couldnt pick up what I had already said. Unable to find an excuse, I ended up getting caught up in the situation and heading to Gyejiwon. Amitabha Buddha. I never thought I would meet the Dragon Kings offering like this. I have always admired the reputation of the Daehyup. Nice to meet you. The monks I encountered along the way recognized me, put their hands together and greeted me. I sighed inwardly and answered them one by one. The sunlight reflecting off my smooth bald head mercilessly stung my eyes. I just cant get used to the quiet atmosphere of the Shaolin Temple. Is this how livestock being taken to the ughterhouse feel? I felt resentful of myself for saying something useless and causing myself to get angry. How far did it travel like that? Shinseung and I finally reached our destination. Conscience Hall. A Buddhist temple that can only be used by senior monks with high distribution and status among those practicing at Gyejiwon. It was by no means a ce where I, who was not even a monk, let alone a high priest of Shaolin Temple, could enter. Go in. Ill just head back now. The monk pointed to the temple with his hand and a calm smile appeared on his lips. I felt like tears were streaming down my face at the extreme treatment. As I entered the building, a monk with a familiar face was sitting on the floor waiting for me. It was Monk Baek-oh from Gyejiwonju. [Amitabha Buddha. I hope you achieve great sess in the next life.] The blessings he had prayed for me in my past life lingered in my mind. I sat down in the seat he offered and politely bowed. I meet Lord Gyejiwon. Theres no need to call me by such a harsh name. Monk Baek-o is enough. All right. You dont know how surprised I was when I heard the story. Ivee to give you a hundred and eight bows, right? . I dont know who delivered the arks instructions, but they werepletely misinterpreted. I just wanted to meet Monk Baek-o once. Would you like to talk to this old man for a moment before we begin the hundred and eight bows? A long and boring conversation followed. Unfortunately, Venerable Baek-o was a great preacher. A topic that constantlyes up. As we continued to exchange questions and answers, we became exhausted. The fatigue was worse than swinging a sword all day in the training hall. After clearing my throat once, I made eye contact with Monk Baek-oh and asked. What do you think of the demonic cultists? I dont understand the intent of the question. Perhaps you want to seek an answer through me? For example, I want to decide on the direction of revenge. ? It seemed like something had beenpletely misunderstood. I just wanted to know why Monk Baek-oh had wished me luck in my past life. I was wondering what kind of wind was blowing to show favor to me, who was seen as an evil enemy in the eyes of the Baekdo Martial People. I know that the Dragon Kings donor is an official of the copsed Wolhwajang and hates the Demonic Cult. However, the members of the Demonic Cult are ultimately human just like us. If you ask whether it is okay to kill someone without any conscience, it will be difficult to give an easy answer. . I think the lord knows. Not all demons havemitted mortal sins. . Also, all those involved in the destruction of Wolhwajang have long since passed away. As a benefactor, it will be difficult to keep track of things. Im sorry if I sound like Im counting the seconds, but Ive never had to worry about having a full stomach like that. The reason I wanted to destroy the Demonic Cult was for personal revenge and for a safe future, not because I had any noble mission. Probably most of the martial arts people have anxiety in their hearts. If we continue to umte murderous karma like this, wont ite back in the future as an unbearable disaster? It was something I didnt agree with at all. However, I felt like I knew something about Baekohs values and tendencies. This is what I thought when I saw him in my past life, but he was a person with strange magical powers. Perhaps the reason why I, who was about to die, told him confidential information was because I was swept away by the unique atmosphere? I dont think the answer to the lords concerns is something I can give. Dont rush and think about it slowly. I hope that the hundred and eight times that will begin now will help you organize your thoughts. Monk Baek-oh, who finished the story, left the room. Knock. Knock. Knock. Knock. The monks waiting outside tapped the wooden table to a certain beat. I reluctantly got up from my seat and stared at the Buddha statue with an astonished expression. I felt like I had all kinds of strange experiences in my life. I managed to gather myposure and started bowing towards the Buddha statue. Once, twice, three times, four times. As the number of times passed, I felt like the agony in my heart was disappearing It didnt work. I hadnt even bowed ten times, but I was already so tired that I couldnt stand it. It was absolutely not something a human would do. Seventeen eighteen eighteen neen thirty. I ended up taking special measures. It was humanly impossible to fill in all 108 numbers. I decided to use stealth techniques to prevent the monks outside from detecting my presence and increase the number of times appropriately. Forty-four, forty-five, seventy-six. While I was spending time doing other things, whenever I saw a monk passing by outside my window, I immediately fell down on the floor and pretended to bow. Even when I thought about it, I couldnt help but think it was such a petty thing to do. It wasnt until the world began to fall into dusk that the sound of the moktak subsided. Monk Baek-o, who was waiting outside, spoke to me as I left the Buddhist temple, feigning a calm expression. Have you organized your thoughts well? yes. Thanks to you, I feel much more at ease. Then you are lucky. After saying thank you, I left Gyejiwon as if running away. * * * Approximately an instant of time has passed since then. When I felt that there was no one around, I let out a long sigh. No matter how much I thought about it, it was something I couldnt do twice. I will never promise to visit Shaolin Temple again. Even if Master Bodhidharma reincarnates and invites me. For a while, we walked towards the dormitory where the members were resting. An old man suddenly appeared in front. After recognizing the other persons identity, I immediately returned my expression and spread my shoulders wide. See you, Chief Taesangbang. The Buddha of Taesangbangjang of Shaolin Temple. Finally, the person who invited me showed up. You look tired. no. Thanks to you, I had a good experience. Its a good experience. Wouldnt you like to have an experience youll never be able to experience again? yes? I will prepare a stage for you to experience the power of the Hundred Eight Arhats. How are you feeling? ! Chapter 354 Episode 354: The Hundred and Eight Arhats. It was a term referring to the hundred and eight masters of Shaolin Temple who had exceptional skills. In fact, strictly speaking, not all 108 people had the title of Arhat. To put it in an analogy, Arhat was the Plum Blossom Sword of the Hwasan School and the Jeomchang Five Swords of the Jeomchang School. Even if the Shaolin Temple is the best sect in the 100 provinces, does it have the ability to have 108 people with that level of skill? The number of monks who have officially inherited the title of Arhat is eighteen. Called the Eighteen Arhats, they were allmanders of the Hundred and Eight Arhats, and eachmanded and led five members. Actually, eighteen people is not a small number. The number of masters equivalent to the core strength of the Daemun faction is eighteen. Whenpared to the Jeomchang faction, the power was more than three times that of the Jeomchang faction. In addition, top-level powerhouses such as Buljon Shinseung Gamwon had to be viewed separately. It was not for nothing that the Shaolin Temple was called the greatest sect of the Hundred Provinces. Are you saying Ill set up a stage for you to spar? What other meaning can there be? Im a little embarrassed. May I ask why you are rmending that to me? There are two main things. First, because I thought it would be a good stimulus for Arhats, and second, because I thought it would be helpful to you who are lost and wandering. What do you mean it helps me? You will find out naturally as you spar. After pretending to think for a moment, I slowly nodded. There was no reason to refuse. As Buddha said, when will we ever experience something like this again? There is no martial arts person who does not know that the power of the Baekpal Nahan Jin (ٰ_h) is great, but there are only a handful of people who have seen or experienced it directly. I couldnt help but be curious. If you dont feel the spirit of winning, youre not a warrior. If you want, I will wait until you are in perfect condition. You must be exhausted now and need to relieve the umted fatigue I dont really need any rest time. Please schedule an appointment as soon as possible. Are you going to be okay? I am confident in my resilience. You dont have to worry about me. I did not necessarily want to extend my stay at Shaolin Temple any longer. It was clear that my health would worsen if I stayed in a ce like this for several days. Well, you recovered quickly from the injuries you suffered from the Demon Cultist. In that case, I will send someone tomorrow at the fourth hour, so you can follow him to the main training camp. All right. * * * long time no see. Cheonan Inspector General. Nice to meet you. I never thought Id see you again like this. After exchanging greetings with Gamwon, the head of the Shaolin Temples Eight Great Houses, I looked around lightly. Monks lined up at regr intervals. Each and every one of them was strong enough to be called an elite. Is this the peak of minimal maturity? There were even several strong yers at the top level. I couldnt even imagine how great the power would be if such a force were to form a sessful formation to deal with a single warrior. I am in charge of generalmand. i look forward to. I really need to take care of you. Gamwon lightly put his hands together and turned around to join the Arhats. The air became heavy with the spirit emanating from the monks. It was difficult to control my body just by standing in the center of the camp. The Buddha who was sitting on the wall and staring in this direction raised his right hand high. Boom boom! Then the monks all hit the wooden batons in their hands on the floor. I moistened my lips with my tongue to control my tension. A suffocating silence fell on the training ground. Open! The moment when the Buddha lowered his hand while shouting the lions hooves. Whoa! A wooden baton passed over my shoulder. A tangible energy was oveid on the wooden stick. There wont be any time tounch a counterattack. When Gamwon opened the gun, the monks who were waiting began to follow suit. Before I could turn my upper body back, threatening attacks came pouring in from all directions. Sigh. Kakakakak! I took a short breath, pivoted my left foot, and knocked off all the wooden bars. Surprisingly, as soon as the first groups attack could be blocked, the second groups attack came rushing in. I dont have time to adjust my posture. I didnt have time to stop or stop it, so I pulled the new type into the air. Then, a sphere of brain energy formed under his feet. Absolutely! Quick! There was no time to save the number of treasures. If I didnt do my best, I would soon be swept away by the waves of people. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! An explosion swept through the area. ! The monks withstood an attack that would have felt threatening even to absolute experts. Originally, those with rtively low skills would have been caught up in the aftermath and suffered internal injuries, but the eighteen Arhats stationed throughout the area perfectly protected them. Puff puff poop! The sound of the st rang out one after another. Wooden sticks splitting the air. He tried to escape to the outskirts of the camp by kicking the sphere of the brain power, but was quickly dragged down to the ground due to Gamwon and other experts checks. There are no gaps. It was a perfect that covered not only front, back, left and right, but also the sky. I clicked my tongue in my heart and sprayed Wolyeonggeoms herbal medicine. The 19th herbivorous month (). Sword energy spread out in all directions and swept the surroundings. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! * * * Youre good at it. A faint smile appeared on the face of Buddha, who was watching the sparring match from atop the fence. The monks were smoothly pushing Yeonsun. So far, its as expected. Yeonsun was not weak. The power of the Hundred Eight Arhats is that great. On the contrary, it would have been difficult if he could not do even this much. Because these are unterally advantageous conditions. As long as Yeonsun was confined to the framework of sparring, he could not show his full potential. Of course, this also applies to the warriors that make up Jin, but it was an undeniable fact that they were rtively less affected. Taking that into ount, some restrictions were ced on the monks. The weapons were limited to wooden sticks, and the number of martial arts that could be used was also adjusted. but. Nevertheless, it was a battle in which the Shaolin Temple side won half of the battle. The reason was simple. Because I started sparring with my opponent trapped in the center of the line. Extreme prerequisites. It was a situation where Yeonsun had no choice but to struggle. Especially since the situation has not yet beenpletely resolved. When the power of Hundred Eight Nahanjin is fully disyed, even if the opponent is an absolute expert, he can be overpowered. Since Gamwon, not anyone else, took overallmand, there was absolutely no chance of the team copsing. If you wait like this for Yeonsuns stamina and strength to be exhausted, you will be able to win with ease. Anyway, the more I look at it, the more surprising it is. To freely create and explode a sphere of brain energy in the air. Its power even surpassed that of strong energy It was safe to say that the reason Yeon-woon, who was outnumbered, was still holding on was in fact thanks to that technology. Since it was a technique they had never seen before, the monks who made up the Hundred Eight Arhats seemed quite taken aback. But if the fight goes on for a long time, the monks will eventually adapt. As time went on, it was Yeon-soos luck that became more disadvantageous. In order to overturn the unfavorable situation, we had to take action before it was toote. Now what should we do now? Just like other martial artists of the great ns andrge corporations, the monks of Shaolin Temple were steeped in inertia. After sitting in the top position for a long time, I naturally developed arrogance. Because he is a monk, he just doesnt express it outwardly. Buljon hoped that Yeonsun would break their confidence this time. As it stands now, there is no answer. If we want to ovee the crisis, we will have to create new weapons on the spot. Yeonsun already had the answer. I just havent realized it yet. The brain energy sphere created in the air was proof of this. * * * I had quite a bit of experience observing the sessful candidates of famous schools. One thing I can say for sure is that I have never seen a Jin of such high perfection. In the past, the Plum Blossom Examination (÷) performed by the disciples of the Hwasan Sect against the Demon Man was also great, but not to this extent. Of course, what I saw at the time was a battle staged by students of Ewha Womans University, so it is not an appropriateparison. There was something like that among the rumors floating around on the streets. If you are trapped in the Hundred Eight Arhats, even if you are a Demon Cultist, you will not be able toe out alive. Now that the inaction of the Demonic Cultist, which had been shrouded in a veil, has been revealed to the world, there is no one who says such things, but the status of the Shaolin Temple and the Baekpal Nahanjin in the Baekdo Martial Forest was that high. Rumors arent as good as reality. I felt like I knew it after experiencing it myself. Why is it that the Baekpalnahanjin, which has not been shown at an official event in the past 20 years, is still talked about by people in the world? It felt like I was dealing with one huge creature rather than multiple humans. I had a feeling of danger that if I let my guard down, I would be swallowed up. An exhrating sensation grazing your back. The fur all over my body stood up, and my hand holding the sword gained strength. If the highest powerhouses of Shaolin, including Buddhas and divine monks, join this group. Perhaps it might even be possible to truly capture the Demon Cultist. Of course, there is no way he will be trapped in the camp obediently, but if this continues, he will be defeated in vain. First, I was the one who ran out of stamina and strength. No matter how much I learned the White Lightning God Technique and took several elixirs, in the end I was just an individual. It was realistically impossible to handle a wheel battle with more than 100 people. Rainwater pouring down from the side. Gamwon, who had been calmly looking for an opportunity, threw it away by surprise. It was impossible to avoid it because my movements were limited. I receive it with my body. Ayer of brain energy was ced over the self-defense strength device. A heavy shock hit my body. I gritted my teeth and swung my sword, unleashing the Wolyeonggeom attack. The twenty-fourth herbivorous month (). Following the swords path, the remaining remnants crumbled and turned into countless energy swords. Although it consumes a lot of internal energy, there is no other skill that is as useful as this when surrounded by multiple enemies. The monks each responded in their own way to the waves of swords and swords, widening the distance between them. It was then. ! A wooden baton protruded from behind, aiming for the back of my head. It was a blow that came while I was defenseless right after a big herbivorous attack. It is now possible to allow correct hits without any movement. You may say that getting hit once is such a big deal, but the problem was the situation I was currently in. The monks stationed nearby were waiting for an opportunity. Once a hole appears in the embankment, it will copse uncontrobly. Damn it! Feeling like I was grasping at straws, I formed a false g in the air. However, when I tried to use an unfamiliar method in practice, there was no way I could solve it well. The energy that disperses rather than gathers. But something surprising happened after that. Isnt the monk withdrawing his wooden baton and retreating with a perplexed expression? uh? Chapter 355 Episode 355 It took some time to understand the situation. Why? I couldnt understand the monks actions as he kicked away a golden opportunity. I didnt even push him away, but he left on his own. It was a golden opportunity to destroy the precariously maintained bnce. There was no time to sit idle in thought. I twisted my upper body and swung my sword to avoid the wooden baton flying from the side. The sixth herbivorous month (Ƭ). Herbal food made in the shape of a crescent moon. The sword strike, which soared in a gentle curve, fell down in a steep curve the next moment. Geogwal pressed down on the three wooden poles held above his head at once. Monks who lose their bnce and stumble. I didnt miss the opportunity and kicked one of the dogs in the stomach. Kwazijic! As if he had been waiting, one of the Eighteen Arhats stepped forward to protect his group. The wooden pole, which could not withstand the impact, broke and was cut in half, but the monk, who had managed to pull himself out backwards, leisurely switched positions with another person. I clicked my tongue and kicked away the fragments of the broken wooden stick. Sigh! The fragment, loaded with powerful energy, was blocked by the wooden baton wielded by the monk. Lets try it. To give the team members time to adjust their stance, I ran straight towards Nahan, who stepped forward. Puff puff! Wooden sticks protruding from various ces hit my body. Although I protected myself with self-defense equipment, that didnt mean I wasnt shocked. My eyes frowned slightly from the pain. You have to bear the damage. You cant turn the situation around if youre too cautious. In order to win, there was a need to push a little harder. Twenty-third herbivorous month (ˮ). The remnants that remained along the swords path crumbled into countless des. Despite the waves of wee waves, Nahan reacted calmly without blinking. By urately distinguishing between false and false, he selected and blocked only the attacks that threatened him with minimal movement. now! Immediately after, something invisible behind him began to take the shape of a de. The willpower created by inexperienced skills could not be maintained for long and dissipated like a mirage. It was enough to divert the Arhats attention. In a panic, he thrust his wooden baton into the empty air and stabbed the swordsman into his side. Ugh! Arhat tears down Shinhyeong with a suppressed groan. The monks, who did not understand what was happening, urgently pushed me away with wooden sticks. indeed. The facial expressions were quite worth seeing. For the first time since the sparring began, the crack that had appeared seemed to be embarrassing. I guess I get it roughly. I twisted the corner of my lips up and kicked off the ground. Then, sword energy poured down like a heavy rain towards the ground. The twentieth herbivorous month. The floor of the training hall broke and a cloud of dust rose up. Even though my view was blocked, the monks followed the leaders call and stabbed me with their wooden batons, aiming precisely for where I was. Kwazijijik! I swung my sword oveid with brain energy and destroyed them all at once, then kicked the air and rushed towards Gamwon. Gamwon suddenly twitched his eyebrows as if he didnt know they were going to target him. At the perfect moment, he raised his wooden stick at an angle and blocked my path. One end of the wooden pole covered with steel was in contact with the floor. It looked like it used the ground as support. I felt like if I crashed like this, I would get seriously injured. I expected it toe out like that. The next moment, a false g was materialized in the air on the side of Gamwon. This time it didntst long and dispersed, but it was enough to distract the opponents attention. Taking advantage of Gamwons gaze turning to the side, I did a somersault andnded on the wooden pole. Then, I closed the gap using Lee Hyeong-hwanwis technique and plunged my fist into his abdomen. The first herbivorous Paam Fist of Byeokryeok Fist. Implementing a regime with the might of ten thousand years of power. Gamwon btedly protected the point of impact with his left hand, but it felt like it was not enough to prepare him for the impact. Whoops! The new model bounced off and rolled around on the ground. Although he quickly got up and regained his posture, it seemed like he had suffered some internal injuries, as blood was flowing from the corner of his mouth. As if to interrupt the chase, I was hit backwards by a barrage of wooden sticks. It wasnt such a great sess, but I was still very excited. The advice the Sword King gave me earlier shed through my mind. [The most important factor in implementing and operating the Uihyeong Ganggi is none other than intention.] [In my case, I trained while picturing in my mind the sword of Namgung, which I have been training for my entire life.] I felt like I understood it only now. The meaning of what he said then. I cant believe it was possible to use it this way. There was no set framework for the use of the artificial form device. It was possible to use it in a variety of ways depending on the casters capabilities. I knew that fact in my head. I didnt know that I was stuck in a rut. Like a fool, I tried to follow the same path as others. [In other words, you and I have different directions of enlightenment.] [Because the ways to use White Lightning are endless. It wouldnt be surprising if the spreading branch splits in the middle.] The Sword King and I are different. Whether it was Uihyeongganggi or Baekreigi, the essence was the same. Just as my teacher and I took different paths even though we learned the same method of thinking. Although the Sword King and I both learned the same sword techniques, it was natural that there were differences in the way we used the sword. Now I know for sure. The direction of martial arts that I should pursue. Isnt the swordsmanship Ive been practicing my whole life none other than the magic sword? * * * The false steel device is invisible to the eye. Even feeling it through energy is not easy. Therefore, it was not easy for even masters who had reached the absolute level to learn how to use it. Even those who had already reached the modern world a long time ago learned only a limited number of techniques and used them in practice, not for any other reason. To put this backwards, it meant that a low-ranking military officer could not easily figure out the intentions of a master of Hyeongyeong, no matter what he did with his sword. Even I have had quite a bit of experience experiencing simr situations. Before my energy sense expanded through the fight with the Blood Flower Witch, I had a hard time dealing with absolute experts. When I vaguely sensed the presence of a self-defense weapon, I immediately retreated from a distance or covered my entire body with a self-defense weapon. When I think about it now, it was a truly ineffective response. The reason why the monk, who had taken a golden opportunity, got scared and attacked. The reason why Arhat, who was skillfully parrying my attacks, was wary of the sword of his not-so-properly implemented form and showed a loophole. This was the reason why the reduction of personnel was allowed to be so simple and frustrating. The excellent sense of being able to vaguely sense the ceremonial force actually acted as a poison. It was a method that only worked for the highly skilled members of the Hundred Eight Nahan Jin. If you use it often, it will soon be discovered that it is a trick, so it should not be used excessively. It is enough to use it once at a critical moment. The point is to psychologically intimidate the opponent. Absolutely! Quick! The sphere of brain energy condensed in the air exploded. The Arhats, including Gamwon, used the monks behind them as support to withstand the attack and sequentially hurled wooden batons. The monks who were holding broken wooden sticks had already reced their weapons with new ones. This is why the wheel-to-wheelbat between so many people was scary. This sides stamina and endurance are decreasing by the minute, but the other side is constantly being replenished with personnel and supplies. The fourteenth herbivorous month (). He rotated the new type halfway and drew the wooden sticks that were in contact with the sword towards his body. Ta-da-dan! As I rotated in reverse and shook them off, the wooden sticks all rose into the sky. The twenty-second herbivorous first month (˪). Every time I swung the sword, particles of energy flew like frost. The second group, which had switched ces with the first group and was pushing in, hesitated and stopped in ce. It seemed like he intuitively realized that he shouldnt jump into the herbivorous area. The twenty-fourth herbivorous month (). Following the swords path, the remaining remnants crumbled and turned into countless energy swords. Once again, a wave of energy and sword engulfed the monks. I was momentarily defenseless due to the huge bacsh, but this time no one was able to approach me carelessly. Perhaps it was the Arhats who warned us with a message. Be careful of false gs. Good. Just a little while ago, it seemed like I was being pushed unterally, but now a somewhat equal picture was emerging. Of course, even this would notst long. If it was a long game, I would eventually get tired first. The deception will also be revealed. We need to go one step further. Illegality only shows its true power when reality exists. The true value of the Hwangeom lies in the real weapon hidden within the illusion. Now, I was just a Hadon that inted its size and threatened the enemy. I think of the sword I have been training with and embody it. Onest step. Only by taking this step could I find a way out. * * * I cant believe it. Gamwon, the head of the Shaolin Temples Eight Great Houses, clicked his tongue. They say he is the greatest genius in Joongwon history. The growth rate was beyond imagination. When they just started sparring, they looked precarious as if they would copse at any moment, but now they havepletely leveled off. No matter how limited weapons and martial arts are, is this still possible? Of course, even so, there was no change in the fact that the Shaolin Temple side was in an advantageous situation. Because this side is the majority and that side is alone. If I kept pushing, I would eventually run out of strength and copse. The prestige of Shaolin Temple is at stake. You must never be defeated. My right hand, which was holding the wooden bar, put strength into it. Even if I figured out how to use the prosthesis, I still wouldnt be able to handle it perfectly. Because no martial artist in the world can skillfully use a technique that he has not yet embodied. Even if you get hit directly by a sword, you can survive if you are determined and prepared. With that in mind, I took a step forward. Yeonsun, who was exchanging attacks and defense with a dozen monks, suddenly threw his sword at Gamwon. Fighting swordsmanship (Sg)! It was the moment when Gamwons eyes lit up and he tried to respond. Sigh! Something sharp dug into his abdomen. His eyes widened at the unexpected pain. * * * okay. We finally made it happen. A Buddha muttering while rolling the prayer beads in his hand. His wrinkled eyes were curved like a crescent moon. I started looking into it when a sphere of brain energy was formed in the empty air. That Yeon-woon is already unconsciously handling Ui-hyeong-gang-gi. Now I can finally use the weapons I have properly. Chapter 356 Episode 356: The sixteenth herbivorous moon. It was the symmetry of Sakwol (˷), the 15th herbivore, that used sword strikes as bait to hit auxiliary martial arts. Big. Attract attention with the sword technique and strike with the false sword. I applied it on an impromptu basis and it worked better than I expected. Gamwon, who was staggering around while clutching his abdomen, finally got down on one knee. There was a feeling that the surrounding monks were agitated. The person who was reduced is the generalmander of Baekpalna Hanjin. If he fell, one of the Arhats would immediately take his ce, but even so, it was inevitable that his morale would drop. Unfortunately, I dont have time to deliver the finishing blow. Before I could retrieve my sword, attacks came from all directions. The monks looked perplexed, but still, the connection clicked together like a gear. With a tired expression on my face, I jumped to avoid the wooden stick. What kind of passing test is this persistent and persistent? I can guarantee that the founder of the Baekpal Nahanjin was a pervert wearing the mask of a monk. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwaang! He exploded the sphere of brain energy to push away the monks at his feet, then circled in the air and took the flying sword back into his hand. The use of sword techniques is equally unskilled. To put it bluntly, it has not yet reached a level where it can be used in actualbat without any problems. Isnt this an art that wasnt performed satisfactorily even against bandits? There was no way it could be a big threat to the Shaolin Temple monks. Even if it was only used once in a surprise attack, if it was used continuously, it would soon reach its limits. First of all, I brought the flow towards me. Thats important. To be honest, I didnt have the confidence to take the next opportunity. The first andst victory to arrive. It was absolutely not to be missed. At this point, I had to see the end. The eighteenth herbivore season (rainy month). Illusions sprayed from Geomcheom poured down like rain across the area. Compared to Nakwol, which pours out dozens of strands of sword energy, it has a wider range, but its power is lower. The sword energy mixed in the illusion scratched and injured the monks. Coo! While the monks were responding to the herbivorous attack, one Arhat was targeted and struck down. With a heavy crash sound, the ground on which Nahan stood split apart. The wooden pole, which could not withstand the sword strike whose power was doubled by the Cheongeunchu technique, ended up being cut in half. ! Arhat, who quickly retreated and avoided being cut by the sword, took a deep breath. Blood was flowing from the corner of his mouth as if he had suffered internal injuries. Seven trillion! Twelve trillion! A shout that bursts out. As if to stop the chase, the surrounding Arhats threw themselves and blocked the path ahead. If it had been me a little while ago, I would have felt regretful and withdrawn at this point, but it was different now that I realized how to implement the hyunggi technique. There is no reason to obsess over creating the shape of a sword. I pictured in my mind the basic style of Wolyeonggeom, which I had been training for my entire life. Twenty-third herbivorous month (ˮ). Tiny, invisible fragments filled the air. Most of the fragments lost their form and disappeared before reaching Arhat. Just as an illusion copses without being able to hurt the enemy. It was implemented properly. I drew a satisfied smile on my face. Compared to actually swinging the sword, the range was narrow and the power was greatlycking. But this was enough. To defeat the arhat in front of you. Because he wouldnt be able to distinguish between real and false nts. It may not work for Gamwon, who can protect himself by raising his self-defense skills. There would be no way for warriors who had not reached the peace zone to deal with it. Puff poop! The Arhat falls to the ground, letting out a suppressed moan. The shocked monks quickly took him and retreated to the outskirts of Jin. Meanwhile, I was wandering around the camp like a colt with no reins. The 21st herbivorous month (). Dozens of strands of sword energy swept across the front. Kwakwakwakwa! In order to not give the monks time to adjust their posture, they stepped on the ground, broke their bnce, and jumped into the crowd like wild beasts, swinging their hands and feet. little bit more! Jin is shaking violently, as if he will copse at any moment. What little strength I had left was quickly depleted, but I didnt care. There was no answer if we couldnt reach a conclusion here anyway. Dont back down! Stay where you are! A loud cry prates my ears. Gamwon, who had just gathered himself, was shouting as if to encourage the monks. No need to panic! The opponent is tired too! The impact of being hit in the abdomen must not have been small. I couldnt help but be impressed by the way he faithfully performed his role despite his undeveloped body. The tilted scale gradually began to regain its bnce. Kwasik! Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! The wooden stick held in my left hand broke and fell on the floor. The monks caught in the herbivorous range screamed and flew away. I was tired too, but even Hundred Eight Nahan Jin was not as perfect as before. Because one of the central axes copsed, its power was significantly reduced. From now on, it was a battle of whether my strength would be exhausted or the monks annihtion woulde first. Hmph! It was the moment when he was about to insert his fist into the abdomen of the monk who was blocking the front, screaming in unison. A golden palm suddenly popped out and gently wrapped around the fist. So far. An old, grumpy voice pierced my ears. The Buddha who was watching from the wall quietly intervened and dered the end of the sparring. There are no ghosts. I couldnt figure out how on earth he had fooled my senses and gotten this close. No matter how tired and distracted I was, it was not as easy as it sounds to fool the sense of an absolute master. If you think about it, even during the fight with the Demon Cultist, he appeared from behind without a word. Once again, I was able to realize that Buljon was one of the strongest members of Baekdo Martial Arts. . Me and the monks who made up the Hundred Eight Arhat Jinn. Everyone looked at the Buddha with displeased expressions. The atmosphere was getting heated up, but I couldnt help but feel regret when I cut the pulse. Dont look at me like that. I intervened because I thought there might be casualties if it went any further. You havent forgotten, right? This is sparring. I let out a long sigh and nodded. What Buddha said was right. The atmosphere didnt feel overly heated. If he had not properly restrained him, an ident would have most likely urred. I think it would be a good idea to cool off a bit first. * * * We did well in our own way, but in reality we lost. After returning the sword to its sheath, I muttered while massaging my stiff shoulders. If Buddha had not intervened, the sparring would have ended in my defeat. I thought it didnt matter whether I won or lost, but the thought of losing made me feel bitter. Somehow we seeded in destroying Jin. The problem was that my stamina and stamina were depleted. It was realistically impossible to subdue all the monks with the little strength left. In a way, it could be said that thanks to the Buddha image, he was able to save face. I gained a lot from this sparring. Finally, I learned how to implement the false-shaped device. Although it was still just baby steps, I still felt proud. It was hard to take the first step, but after that it was easy. Now that a clear path had beenid out, all I had to do was run in a straight line. I owe it to the Shaolin Temple. Now I think I understand why Buddha invited me to spar. Until now, I had not been able to properly utilize the weapons I had. When I realized it, it was so simple. Perhaps this was why Buddha invited me to Shaolin Temple. No, it was definitely like that. I nced sideways at the Buddha talking to the monks sitting on the floor. I am grateful to the heroes of Shaolin Temple who took the time to care for their juniors. I expressed my gratitude to the monks with energy in my voice. As I politely bowed my head, voices of response came back from all around me. Then Ill just leave. I left the training ground with light steps. It would be a lie if I said I wasnt disappointed with the result, but I actually enjoyed it because of it. There was nothing more satisfying than setting a clear goal. * * * Gamwon wiped the sweat from his face with a dry towel and looked around with a nk expression. lost. Although it ended in vain due to the intervention of Taesangbangjang, the process alone was no different from a defeat for Shaolin Temple. If the fight had continued without stopping, in the worst case, the result might have been close to a two-strike n. The inaction shown by Yeonsun in thetter half of the sparring match was truly beyond imagination. It was hard to believe that he had just reached absolute heights. It tastes bitter. Of course, strictly speaking, Yeonsuns power would have run out before all the monks fell. But that didnt matter. Even though the conditions were unterally advantageous, they were unable topletely defeat their opponent. In the end, he suffered the humiliation of losing the initiative and the copse of the Baekpalnahanjin. If this is not a loss, what is? What would have been the result if we had fought without restrictions If it had been a real fight, we would not have been able to guarantee the oue. First of all, the opponent will not be willing to be trapped in the camp. I think I understand why Taesangbang suddenly ordered a sparring match. Even I, who had experienced the character Yeonsun while traveling to southern Manchuria, was shocked to this extent. I wonder how the other monks felt. It felt like the pride I had built up over time was falling to pieces. The monks of Shaolin Temple rarely worked outside of Hanam, their sphere of influence. Basically, they are monks who have cut off ties with the secr world. Perhaps this is what Taesangbang wanted to say to them. There are monsters in the world that you cant even imagine. So, we shouldnt becent with the current situation. I heard he also likes extreme methods. Gamwon let out a chuckle and stood up, massaging his stomach. I felt like I needed to rest for 15 days to recover. How do you feel? Buddha, an old monk holding prayer beads in his hand, quietly approached him and spoke to him. Gamwon answered, trying hard not to show his agitation. I was surprised. While sparring, he grew rapidly. I have never seen such great talent in my life. Its talent. Did it look like that? yes? I cant say anything. It is your fault, as the generalmander, that the Hundred Eight Nahan Jin copsed. What do you mean by that? Yeonsoun. The child did not achieve rapid growth. I just pretended to make it look like that. ! The skills he performed were never perfect. On the contrary, there were many things I was immature about. . If you had been a little more cool-headed and observed the other person more carefully, the result would have beenpletely different. The Buddha smiles and leaves. Gamwon stood in ce like a stone statue, lost in thought. Until all the other monks leave the training ground. The Buddha, who personally cleaned up after himself on behalf of the exhausted monks and left the training hall, drew a satisfied smile on his face. He looked up at the sky and muttered to himself. The wind of change is blowing. Chapter 357 Episode 357 The day to leave Shaolin Temple and return to Meng has arrived. Early morning. I went to the directors room and said goodbye to Shinseung. I also didnt forget to visit the Buddhas abode. Did you wait for me because you knew it woulde to me? When I asked the question while looking at the tea utensils ced on the small table, the Buddha nodded his head. I sat down in the seat he offered, politely bowed, and said, Thanks to you, I was able to gain enlightenment. thank you. Im d it helped. I want to ask you one thing. Tell me. Are you nning to make Monk Howol the next master? I want to ask why you came up with that thought. Its just a guess, but I think the sparring two days ago wasnt just for me. Howol was the legal name for Gamwon (OԺ). If I am correct, the real reason Buddha invited me to spar was to teach him. Even if others didnt know, I knew. The eyes of the Buddha sitting on the wall of the training hall were alternately directed at Gamwon and me. It was strange that Gamwon took overallmand in the first ce. Of course, he must have been an Arhat in the past. But isnt he now the head of the Eight Great Guards, which protects the masters of Shaolin Temple? He was definitely not a person who could be mobilized for sparring to give enlightenment to outsiders. We have no ns to appoint Howol as the head of the room. Buddha raised his teacup with a faint smile on his lips and spoke assertively. After clearing his throat once, he continued speaking leisurely, rolling the prayer beads in his left hand. I have already retired from the front line. I dont have the authority to decide on the next room leader. But if you put your mind to it, it is possible to have a profound impact. I have no desire to do that. That may not work. . More than anything, Howol himself was not interested in the position of room leader. Maybe its because he was born as a warrior and has a stubborn personality. Is that so? Actually, Howols age and distribution are ambiguous to make him the next head of the room. Isnt it a bit odd that the leader of a faction changes too often? Theres nothing particrly wrong with the current room manager. Of course. It was just as Buddha said. At that time, there was only one distribution difference between new and reduced positions. In order for Gamwon to be the head of the room, he had no choice but to either remove Shinseung from his position or wait patiently until he was old. Neither option was very pleasant. Even if I were to be retrenched, I thought I would rather attain the status of an elder and enter the Jangsaengjeon Hall than to be the head of the room when I was all old. If you have the ambition to rise to the top at least once, your thoughts may be a little different. However, your guess is not entirely wrong. ? I believe that Howe is a talented person who will lead the future of Shaolin Temple. The reason I entrusted him with the overallmand of the Hundred Eight Arhats was to teach him some kind of lesson. I nodded as if I knew it would happen. I had heard that job cuts led to unprecedented progress. There was no way that a person as high as the head of the Shaolin Temple could pass on his vision to just anyone. Unless you want to make the target your sessor or have another reason equivalent to that. The monks of the Shaolin Temple have outstanding skills, but they also have one weakness inmon. The point of view is narrow. Because I am a monk, I rarely have to leave Seungsan, so it is inevitable. Was that the reason why Monk Howe was dispatched to the Sacheon branch in response to Mengs request for support? right. I put in some effort to make that happen. It was the moment when the reason why the head of the Eight Great Guards, which protects the head of the Shaolin Temple, suddenly participated in the expedition to southern Manchuria was revealed. I was expecting it to some extent, so it wasnt a huge surprise. If you look at his qualifications as the leader of arge power, the Shaolin Bangjang of his time is an outstanding person who cannot even bepared to me. Even Howeol wont be able to reach him by a long way. . However, Howols growth potential as an unmanned person is much higher. Baek Myeong is clearly an excellent martial artist, but he doesnt seem to be too gentle in acknowledging his limitations. Even as time passes, he will never be an absolute expert. Therefore, leave the position of head of the room to monk Baek Myeong, but raise monk Howe to be the highest leader of the sect and develop the martial arts of Shaolin. It wasnt a bad idea. In some ways, it could be said to be a reasonable decision. Right now, the level of 100 people is a little higher, but it will eventually turn around. Whether its ten or twenty years, given enough time, Howol will definitely rise to the top of the county. understand. So, has your curiosity been resolved? yes. Seeing as the sky has brightened, I guess I should get out of bed soon. Ill just get up and take a look. okay. See you again. I wille see you again sometime when I have time. I said something I had no intention of saying and put the teacup down on the table. I feel sorry for the Buddha, but I would never visit Shaolin Temple again. One terrible experience was enough. * * * After leaving Seongsan, my group and I stopped at a nearby luxury inn instead of heading straight to Honam, where the headquarters of the Murim Alliance is located. God looked at me with a bewildered expression as I sat at thergest table and ordered food. Was the reason you left early to have breakfast? You are asking the obvious. This is absurd. After eating only vegetable side dishes for a few days, my stomach feels empty, so I should be able to bear it. Shouldnt we at least fill our stomachs well before going on a long journey? I dont think thats what a foodie who ruined Shaolin Temples food warehouse would say. Its the Shaolin Temples fault for not diligently stocking its treasury. Soon, the food that Jeomsoi had ordered began to be brought in one by one. Therge table was filled with tes. Hyeokryun-wook, Cheon Ga-ryeong, Lee Su-yeon, and Dok-go-seong. Everyone picked up their chopsticks with a burdened expression. Eat to your hearts content. If its not enough, you can order more. I dont think theres any need to order more from here. It felt like a lot for breakfast, but I was starving for meat and didnt mind at all. It took less than half an hour for all the dishes to bepletely emptied. God said, staring at me with a tired expression. Perhaps the most surprising thing is not your physical durability or resilience, but the sticity of your stomach. * * * After traveling for six days, we reached Honam via Hubei. The carriage arrived at the main gate of the Murim Alliance and the gatekeeper confirmed the identity of the upants. Id like to meet the Chief of Cheonan Inspector General. I passed the warrior who bowed his head politely and headed straight to the temporary base of Cheonan Gambu. The building was previously used as an inspection department. Dang Seo-yeon, who heard the news and came to meet me, weed me with a bright expression. wee. Unrang. I almost lost my mind for a moment when I saw her blushing shyly while calling me by an unfamiliar nickname. Conscious of the eyes watching, I stopped a couple of steps in front of her and hugged her as she hesitated, and stinging res poured in from all over. Yeo So-ok, standing next to Bang Cheok-sam, twitched the corner of her mouth. Just before we left Jiangsu, he was lying in a hospital bed and suffering, but now he seemed to be much better. . With a bitter smile on his face, Cheon Ga-ryeong entered the building first, taking Dok Go-seong and Lee Soo-yeon with him. I released Dan Seo-yeon, who was struggling with a very embarrassed expression, and made eye contact with her. Im sorry for making you wait so long. Oh no. I entered the pce hall while chatting with her, whose nape was turning bright red. It took quite some time for the unrest to subside. Boss. When I arrived at the office, which had been empty for a long time, Bangcheoksam approached me and spoke to me. I offered him a seat and sat down across from him, cing my sped hands on my knees and saying. Did you recognize it? yes. Please take this first. Bangcheoksam handed me the report he had taken out of his pocket. As I flipped through the papers one by one and checked the contents, I narrowed my brows slightly. Tsk. Before returning the injured members to Maengs headquarters, Bang Cheok-sam was ordered to conduct an investigation in advance. I want you to find out how I was suddenly given the mission to escort and bring back Shinui. Is that something like that? I thought it was strange. Because it was a measure that was not readily understood. Although he clearly knew that the Cheonan Gambu members were injured and exhausted, sending them out on missions was an act that could have hurt each others feelings if done incorrectly. I was wondering why they wanted to turn me away when it wasnt enough to tell them to quickly return and submit a detailed report, but that has now been resolved. Comint letters from various ns and families have arrived. What was problematic was the statement I made before starting an all-out war with Samasegawa. [Once brainwashed, there is no turning back.] [You can turn pottery into powder, but you cant collect that powder and make it back into pottery, right? Its the same thing.] I didnt think the repercussion would be small, but it seemed to be much worse than expected. I didnt regret what I said at the time. If we had been needlessly tied up in that situation, our allies would have suffered great damage. Even if I could turn back time, I would act the same way I did then. Was the reason you assigned the mission to dy my return? It seems that Artist Joo wanted to buy time until public opinion criticizing me calmed down. Even if it means giving a somewhat unreasonable order. Thats a pain in the ass. In some ways, it may have been something that was bound to happen. All of the Jiangshi who died or were maimed by the Allied Forces were the main force of each n and family. All of them were someones death penalty, teacher, and object of admiration. Its natural for people in great sadness to find someone to me. High-ranking members of the Maeng who felt the need to keep me in check must have incited them to escte the situation. While I was thinking about how to respond, the door to the office opened and a man appeared. It was Hong Seong-hyeon, a member of Cheonan Gambu. He opened his mouth with a cautious expression. A messenger has just arrived. It is said that Lord Maeng called the manager. The lord? I frowned and got up from my seat. How dare you immediately call someone who has just returned. I hoped it would give me at least a day to settle down and rx. It probably wasnt the will of one leader. It must have been pressure from those who were looking for an opportunity to bite me. As I left the building with a sigh, the ck night attendant who was waiting outside took the lead and showed me the way. I walked towards the headmaster with a tired expression. Chapter 358 Episode 358: Meeting room within the Maeng Jubu. A double-digit number of people were sitting around arge table. See you, Lord. Wee. Murim Lord Joo Hwabaek greeted me with a light nod and offered me a seat. Unlike in the past, he did not treat me down. Now that I have reached a position that cannot be ignored, I show respect in public ces. I still act wlessly in private. I took a seat, feigningposure. As if he had been waiting, Commander-in-Chief Zhuge Huan announced the start of the meeting. . The air in the room became heavy. Everyone was observing the atmosphere and waiting for their turn to speak, but did not easily open their mouths. Some people nced this way and exchanged nces with each other. It looked like they were having a secret conversation. The person who took the lead was the Murim lord Juhwabaek. First of all, I want to apologize. He must have been embarrassed to suddenly have to carry out an escort mission. You must have been exhausted after such a big deal, and Im sorry for not being considerate to you. no. He must have decided that I, who happened to be in Jiangsu, was a suitable candidate. I dont mind. Thank you for understanding. As you know, Maeng is currently suffering from a manpower shortage due to the Great War. However, you cant entrust the guard of the head of Sinuidang to just anyone. Its not possible to ask the Panga, which is in charge of the front line, to appoint personnel The justification was very good. In reality, it was a measure to dy my return. Still, I decided not to question it because it was done for me. There is no need to increase the number of enemies in front of the hunting cats who are always looking for an opportunity. I heard about it. You did a great job this time too. If it werent for you, the Baekdo Murim would have been devastated by the devils scheme. I just did what was natural as a member of the alliance. There is no need to be humble. There will be no one here who will not acknowledge your contribution. Since the Lord said that, I dont know what to do. Artist Joo cheered me up by praising me, but not many people responded positively. Master Noh, who had been watching the conversation with his arms crossed, quietly raised his hand. Lord. The Taegeuk symbol drawn on the sleeve of his clothes suggested his asceticism. Taeyeongeom (̫ӄ), an elder from the Shaman faction. It was a face I had only seen once before. Was it when the military documents secured from artificial ruins were delivered to Maengs headquarters? He is a person who usually does not show up at meetings, but for some reason he showed up. Just by looking at his cold expression, I could see how much hostility he had towards me. There is one thing I would like to tell you. Tell me. It is clear that the plot of the treacherous witch cultists was crushed thanks to the actions of Director Cheonan. There is no room for disagreement on this point, and I have no intention of denigrating his contributions. . But emptiness is emptiness and fruit is fruit. I think we need to clearly point out the points that need to be addressed. Are you going to tell a story about warriors who became jiangshi? Thats right. Shouldnt the process be justified just because the result is good? We are warriors from Baekdo, not Safa or Demonic Cult. It was a strange thing to say. The same words are different, and they are differentws. If anyone hears this, they will think that Imitted an evil act that went beyond the right path. For now, I decided to just quietly watch the situation. If you show embarrassment or impatience here, you will only be prey. You can refute as much as you want, but if you say it with your own mouth, it will only serve as an excuse. There is probably no one here who does not know that captured Baekdo warriors were used as ingredients for the river poems made by Sama Sega. The fact that the Cheonan Inspector sitting there insisted on giving up on rescuing them. . I would like to ask the person concerned. Was there a reason why it had to be like that? I wonder if it was that difficult to tell the truth to the prisoners of war and toe up with an answer together. At Taeyeons point, the eyes of the middle school students all turned to me. I smiled bitterly inwardly. So why didnt you ask for permission from each Segawa n? I sat down and said something that didnt even sound like a word. Wouldnt it be great if we had time to leisurelymunicate and gather opinions? Once he became a jiangshi, it was impossible to return him to his original state. The best thing for the Allied forces at that time was to finish the upation of Sima Sega before the number of Jiangxi increased further. If the decision had been dyed, even Cheonhwi Dojang and a few other prisoners would not have been saved. Well, the problem is that there is no way to prove that fact here. It was impossible for me to recite the records about the Gangshi that I read in the Cheonryung Library here. Because no one here knows that I am a regressor. Of course, there was evidence and testimony obtained after upying Simasega. However, would those who did not experience Gangsi in the field at the time really be convinced by that alone? I guarantee you it wont happen. There has never been an attempt to return martial artists who have be jiangshi to their original personalities. As there was no precedent, it was inevitable that a hopeful argument would be raised: You wont know until you try. Humans are creatures that look at ideals rather than reality, in a good or bad way. There are many factors that led me to make that decision at the time, but if I had to pick the biggest reason, it would be this. Because I kept in mind the existence of the White Bone Demon Emperor. White Bone Demon Emperor? As the news has spread, you probably know that before Simase took over, I and a member of the Cheonan Ganbu directly infiltrated the Sega and gathered information. As a result, we confirmed the existence of the former Shinchang Yang family head and the White Bone Demon Emperor. The argument running on parallel lines was far from my taste. Therefore, I decided toe up with the most standard answer. Once we learned that Sima Segas military power was not far behind that of the Allied Forces, we could not afford to rx. If the power difference had been overwhelming, they would have chosen to maintain the siege and kill them There was a need to hasten the conclusion as there was a possibility that the enemy would try to break through by one point with the two absolute masters at the forefront? Even to block variables? Thats right. If the focus was on the captives who had be jiangshi, my side would inevitably be at a disadvantage. No matter what, they are innocent victims. They were different from the renegades who betrayed the political faction and turned to the side of the Demonic Cult. It was an object of sympathy without any room for disagreement. It was as obvious as fire that if an argument broke out over whether brainwashing could be lifted or not, the middle school students would feel psychological bacsh against me. No matter what, I am the person who insisted on giving up on rescuing before even looking for a way. Therefore, I decided to highlight the existence of the White Bone Demon Emperor rather than the Jiangshi. It was the only option I had at the moment. If I gave a different answer, I would have been caught up in Taeyeons argument. It wasnt just the situation where Simasejias side wasunching a counterattack that made us alert. We couldnt ignore the possibility that the White Bone Demon Emperor would secretly escape with Segas executives. . just as expected. When Sega was in danger, he kidnapped Sima Segaju without hesitation and ran away. The mission he received from Demon n Lord was not to help Sima Sega, but to monitor and control one person, Sima Sega. It was a tant lie. At the time, I never dreamed that the White Bone Demon Emperor would make such an unexpected move. What I am saying now is just a fitting story based on what has already happened. To make the exnation more persuasive. There is no reason to be honest and only tell the truth. More than half of those who agreed with Taeyeons remarks would not consider the truth to be important. They just need a reason to bite me. So, I also nned to adapt to their methods. As I said a little while ago, I dont think the process should be justified just because the result is good. I understand that you felt impatient, but did you really have to subdue the captives who had be jiangshi so roughly? Did you really think that destroying their Danjeon and taking their lives was right? So youre saying I should have taken matters into my own hands? On a battlefield where your life is at stake? You know I didnt mean that. I understand the feeling of sympathy for the warriors who have be strongmen, but I think that the most important thing for a leader leading a group is to minimize damage to our troops. Brainwashed prisoners are also our allies. If you are saying that there is room for consideration since they did not betray themselves willingly, then I agree. However, it is an undeniable fact that at the time, they were enemies seeking the lives of our soldiers. If we had not warned in advance not to be swayed by sympathy, the damage to the Allied forces would have been severe. So, I should have taken the time to find a way to break the brainwashing Didnt I tell you? It wasnt a situation where there was that much leisure. Proudly and shamelessly. I shouldnt have seemed intimidated even for a moment. Quad deuk! Taeyeons hand left a deep mark on the table. It seemed like he had a hard time controlling his anger. The atmosphere suddenly calmed down. Taeyeons gaze and mine collided in the air, sparks flying. The middle school people were silent at the sharp confrontation. A moment that feels like an eon passes by. Sohyeongeom (t), who was quietly watching the situation, opened his mouth. Taeyeon sword. ? To speak my personal opinion, I dont think its an issue where we can clearly determine right from wrong. What you say is certainly correct, but that doesnt mean you can say for sure that the Cheonan Inspector General acted wrongly. You In the end, opinions will differ depending on each persons opinion. Even if we continue this further, there will be no conclusion. How about putting your personal feelings aside for a while to make the meeting run smoothly? Taeyeons expression distorted. At first nce, it seemed like he was speaking from a neutral standpoint, but in reality, it was no different from supporting me. If the shaman sects smoker lost his Danjeon and became a ruined person because of my argument, the Hwasan sects Cheonhwi dojo safely returned to the arms of his executioners thanks to me. He would suffer aftereffects, but since we rescued him before the brainwashing wasplete, he would regain his senses over time. My thoughts are also the same as senior Sohyeongeoms. The great master of Jujakdae (ȸ), Hwaseongdo (Ե) suddenly intervened and defended Sohyeongeoms words. I looked back at her with interest in my eyes. oh. Hwaseong Ind owed me a debt in the past. I epted her favor and spared Zhongli Xiaoyeons life, and she promised to do two favors in return. Things are going interestingly. Even though I didnt ask for it, you came forward and took my side. It seemed like she had had a change of heart during that time. ! The middle school students all looked shocked. Not only Taeyeon Prosecutor, but even Sohyeon Prosecutor, who was involved, responded that they could not believe it. Her face looked like she couldnt understand why she was taking my side in this situation. It was natural that she was known to the outside world to have a bad rtionship with me. My thoughts are the same as Sohyeongeoms. The person who dealt the final blow was Hu Zhengquan, an elder from the Kunlun faction. Chapter 359 Episode 359 His remarks had a greater impact than what the two people said before. That was inevitable because the Kunlun sect lost Yu Jeong-geom, the best leader of the sect, due to this incident. Taeyeon Geom sighed deeply and asked while stroking her hair. Are you serious? I dont know why youre asking such a question. I just didnt like the way things were going. What do you mean? Actually, you probably know that too, right? The culprit behind all of this is the devil. Why are you holding the Cheonan Inspector General ountable? . Ill say it bluntly. In my eyes, it only looks like you have lost your temper in anger and are directing your resentment at the wrong person. It was the same word as a reckless murderer. Hojeong-kwon, who without hesitation says things that everyone could not say out of concern for Taeyeon-geoms reputation. The air became heavy, as if a lump of lead had been ced on it. I scratched my cheek with my index finger and muttered. Thank you for taking my side. Anyway, I didnt expect him to speak so bluntly. You probably dont know that the Shamanist faction and the Kunlun faction could end uppletely at odds. Damn it. Unable to think of anything to refute, Taeyeon released her fists and lowered her head. The sympathizers who were buzzing like a swarm of angry bees all fell silent. After confirming that the situation was resolved, Zhuge Huan sighed in relief and said. Then lets move on to the next item. * * * Thank you in the conference room. Thats it. I dont feel like hearing a thank you from you. The window of the main building overlooking Dongdong Lake. Hao Jeong-kwon put down the drink in his hand and said bluntly. Do you me me? It would be a lie if I said no. If I were to be more angry than Taeyeon Geom, I would be more, not less. These were definitely not empty words. In some ways, the Kunlun faction was the group that suffered the most damage after the Xinchang family, which lost its head of the Taisang family. It was not for any other reason that those who sympathized with Taeyeons remarks and were pushing me all silenced as soon as Hojeonggwon came forward. Isnt it strange that the Kunlun faction takes my side, but other factions and families take my side? However, as I said in the conference room, I dont think it is right to turn my anger towards you. For that matter, I think you have a cold attitude towards me. I understand it in my head, but my feelings of disappointment are separate from that. . Ho Jeong-kwon had a different position from Taeyeon Sword. He lost the basis of his power with the copse of the Kunlun faction, and was able to make aeback entirely thanks to the Huayang Sangdan. Thats why he could never give up on his rtionship with me. Because I am in charge of the role of a link between him and Hwayang Sangdan. What if he no longer receives support from Hwayang Sangdan and falls as a result? A dark cloud would be cast over the future of the Kunlun faction. This will cause a huge setback in the reconstruction that will take ce in the future. In a way, it could be said that the name of the Kunlun Sect was held in my hands. I hope you dont think too negatively of that friend Taeyeon. Mae Yeon-gaek (ý) and Taeyeon-geom (ý) and Taeyeon-geom (ý) had been together through hardships and joys since they were young, so they had a deep affection for each other. I guess thats why he seemed unable to control his emotions at todays meeting. Was Ho Jeong-kwon close with Taeyeon Geom? Seeing as he was speaking in defense of Taeyeon Sword in front of me, it seemed highly likely. I dont really care. Just as there are no permanent allies, there are no permanent enemies. Especially if the stage is a political one. I was prepared from the beginning. There will be more enemies around. Rather, it was even more strange that the high-ranking members of the Maeng did not keep a watchful eye and check on me, who became the head of the Cheonan Inspectorate. I can guarantee that things like today will continue to happen in the future. We n to send support funds to the Kunlun Sect through the Huayang Sangdan in the near future. I am nning to set the amount at three times the previous amount, and I hope this will be of somefort to you. I will ept it gratefully. Ting. The Gojeongken cup and I shed in the air. The night at the base station deepened. * * * I put out the fire in a hurry. Temporary base of Cheonan Gambu. I sat at the desk in my office and looked up at the ceiling nkly. Ipleted most of the work that had umted while I was away. The team members, including Yu So-hwa, were talented, so it didnt take as long as expected. The public opinion criticizing me has almost calmed down. I benefited greatly from buying time by carrying out the escort mission given by Hwabaek Joo. If he had returned to Meng immediately after finishing his errands in Jiangsu, he would have been in quite a difficult situation. Should I take care of a few more things and then go straight to Guangxi? The time hase to listen to Jiewangs request. I shouldnt have taken too long. Jiewang said he wouldnt be able to hold out that long. It would be better toplete the request at least before he passed away. It was a time when I was gathering my thoughts with my arms crossed. Boss. A woman opened the door to the office and entered the room. It was Yang In-hye, a new member of Cheonan Gambu. Is there a problem. I have something urgent to tell you. ? I tilted my head and offered her a seat. Due to her duties, she rarely reported anything directly to me. I had no idea what he was here to say. This is a story about Wu Xiaoze. About Wu Xiaoze? What happened? There was a smallmotion while the manager was away. I havent heard any such report. I frowned slightly. While the main force of Cheonan Gambu was away, several members, including Yang In-hye, were in charge of escorting Woo Hwayeon. I knew it intuitively. That it is not okay to take it lightly or pass it over. Its because the person involved, Wu Sozhe, said he didnt want to make a big deal out of it. He asked me to keep quiet, but no matter how much I thought about it, I thought it would be better to tell the manager Please tell me. I will listen. A month ago, Yeongseong Dojang, an elder of Meng, visited Wolhwajang. spirituality. It was the name of an elder from the Cheongseong faction. An ominous feeling crept up my waist. The conversation I had with him earlier shed through my mind. [Now that were on the same boat, theres something Id like to ask you. If you grant me this favor, my rtionship with you will be even stronger.] [Please speak. I will do my best as a junior to the extent possible.] [I am talking about the princess of the Beast Pce. I guess he followed you to Maengs headquarters this time?] Considering the insidious desires that the Youngseong Dojo showed at the time, it would not have been surprising if something big had happened. What happened? Im sure theres no problem with Wu Xiaojes personal life. Im not sure because I didnt watch it from beginning to end, but its clear that something bad happened. Please tell me in a little more detail. The first ce the spiritual dojo visited was the temporary base of Cheonan Gambu. I remembered the warning the manager had given me, so I politely declined at the time. Because the person in charge is away, they cannot ept outsiders. . But the spiritual seal did not give up there. Two dayster, he personally came to Wolhwajang (Af) with his subordinates. Are you saying he went into Wolhwajang on his own while I was away? yes. It is said that because of his relentless push, the servants who managed the manor had no choice but to open the way. I felt absurd. In short, doesnt it mean that he was misbehaving in an ownerless house? Are you sane? What are you going to do after I return to the team? Could it be that they decided that since they were in the same boat as each other, they would turn a blind eye to most things? Something is strange. The Youngseong Dojo I knew was a man faithful to his desires, but he was not a fool. It never urred to me that he would havemitted such an atrocity without any thought. So what did he do? What I saw was the result, not the process. Therefore, it would be better to hear the details directly from the parties involved. The parties? At that time, I was standing guard outside of sponsorship. I was told to leave for a moment and I was waiting nearby when, out of nowhere, a sharp scream rang out. . As I was running straight towards the source of the noise, I ran into Youngseong Dojang, who was running away while gathering his clothes. But something strange caught my eye. His face turned blue and he looked like he was addicted. I couldnt see where the subordinates I brought with me were. If its poison, then it cant be Im guessing that it was the Tang Master who had a hand in it. The person who coaxed us, who protested against our request to leave the room, and led us outside was also the party leader. I sighed in relief and nodded. If Tang Seo-yeon had intervened, there would not have been a problem with Woo Hwa-yeons life. I was worried that it might turn into hostility with Dokgok, with which I had a friendly rtionship, but at least it didnt seem like that would happen. When we arrived at the sponsorship, everything had already ended. All the warriors brought by the Youngseong Dojang had been subdued and had copsed, and the Tang family members were cleaning up after them. Hmm. Its not clear because I only saw it from a distance, but it seemed like Wu Sozhes clothes were a little torn. Was there anyone hurt? yes. The difference in power was so big that it didnt seem like we could be an opponent in the first ce. I had even more doubts. Youngseong Dojang was not the type of person to fight a fight he was sure he would lose. But why did an armed conflict ur? I dont get it. A few possibilities crossed my mind. һ. Youngseong Dojang, who could not let go of his attachment to Woo Hwayeon, finally got into an ident, and Tang Seoyeon took care of it. 2. Friction broke out between Woo Hwayeon and Yeongseong Dojang, and Tang family members intervened to end the situation . Woo Hwa-yeon and Tang Seo-yeon encouraged the situation at the time. I couldnt ignore the first or second, but somehow the third seemed the most usible. It was strange that something like that had happened and the Youngseong dojo remained quiet until now. Since it was as if he visited as a guest and came out addicted, it wouldnt be surprising if he went on a rampage and protested. This is the end of the report. Thank you for telling me without hiding it. After congratting Yang In-hye, I immediately left the office. If you didnt know, you wouldnt know. Now that I know, there is a need to investigate the context. First, I nned to visit Woo Hwayeon, the person involved, and listen to her story. Chapter 360 Episode 360 My amodation at Wolhwajang (Af). Dang Sojeo did not do anything. Woo Hwayeon, who was sitting across from the table, put down her tea cup and said. I tilted my head and asked back. What does it mean? I mean it literally. It was not the Tang magistrates or the Tang family poisoners who poisoned the spiritual dojo. Could it be that Sojeo used the poisonous hand himself? Not even that. then? I waited because the person involved said he would meet in person and talk, but I dont know why he hasnt shown up until now because of where he is and what hes doing. ? I felt like I was in abyrinth. Youngseong Dojang visited Wolhwajang and ran away after being poisoned. And at the ce where the incident urred, Woo Hwa-yeon and members of the Tang family were there. Although the circumstantial evidence was so clear, Woo Hwa-yeon, who watched everything, was saying that there was a separate evil. I dont think Yang In-hye posted a false report. There was no reason for her to deceive me. What is the benefit of doing something like that? When he heard that Chang-gwi, the head of the Shinchang family, had be a ruined person because of me, he must not have been holding a grudge. Who would tell such vague lies out of revenge? To begin with, she only came from the Shinchang family and did not have any particr family history. Her n of origin is Botaam. He had not learned spearmanship, and because he was from a coteral background, he had never received much support from Sega. Naturally, the affection for the family was not that great. [I still havent forgotten the grace of saving my life.] [Its not like my life was saved by me.] [The person who gathered the martial arts people from Sichuan and formed a rescue team is none other than Sohyeop. All of the survivors who were saved at that time, including me, feel indebted to Sohyeop.] Above all, she considered me a lifesaver. A faint smile appeared on Woo Hwa-yeons lips, as if she was amused by the sight of me lost in thought. Are you curious? What happened at that time? yes. Please exin in as much detail as possible. I wasnt there at the time. What if its not Wu Xiaoze? It was Dokgoks assassin disguised as me. ! I heard a truly unexpected story. Dokgoks assassin pretended to be Woo Hwa-yeon and attacked the Yeongseong dojo? * * * The next morning. I guided the two guests who visited Wolhwajang to the reception room. One was a face I had seen before, and the other was a young woman wearing a mask. A man in ck sitting across from the table greeted me. Its been a while. Long time no see. Should I call him Cheonan Inspector General now? You can call me whatever you want. Anyway, I didnt expect you toe visit me so suddenly. It was a month ago that I received a mission and came to Honam. I was waiting impatiently because you were away. The mans identity was a top assassin from Dokgok who I hadpeted with in a past martial artspetition. A master who has reached the level of hwagyeong. He was the person believed to be the disciple who continued the progress of Dokgokju. The woman sitting next to him was probably also someone who had written a solo song. I heard that they were kicked out because they brought disgrace to the spiritual dojo. Has it already reached your ears? Its already been six days since I returned to Maengs headquarters. Rather, I guess I found out about it toote. Where have you been all this time withouting to see me? Something came up and you came back while you were away for a while. The timing was a little messed up. What do you mean by work? There is someone I need to keep an eye on. I narrowed my eyes. He is a person whom Dokgoks assassins keep a close eye on even after they are dispatched to the central region. I knew it intuitively. The purpose of the two peopleing all the way to Honam and looking for me was rted to the target of surveince. I heard that you asked Wu Sozhe to keep secret about the matters rted to the spiritual seal. Because I was nning to tell you face to face. I didnt think there was a need to raise the other persons guard before even meeting them. May I ask why you did such a thing? Are you trying to me me? Is that possible? I just want to know what happened. Its nothing special. I just took a light hand after finding out that an elder from the Qingcheng faction was targeting Lord Goks granddaughter. Are you saying that sanctions were imposed to make the Youngseong Dojo feel threatened? To put it simply, yes. I felt absurd. I expected that there would be a watchful eye around Woo Hwayeon. It was not unusual for information about the Youngseong seal to reach the ears of the two assassins dispatched to the central ins. But no matter what, I never thought that harm would be done to Elder Maeng in the middle of Honam. Should I call this bold or reckless? Are you sure you dont mind? It wont be easy to deal with it. This is the territory of the Murim Alliance. Do you think we would care about that? . He had a lot of confidence. Should we really call him a high-ranking assassin of Dokgok? I nodded with a bitter smile. I was worried for no reason. There will not be a situation where you suffer damage because of that. If Youngseong Dojo were not stupid, he wouldnt be able to make the issue public. Did you threaten something? simr. In fact, rather than protesting, Youngseong Dojang stayed in his residence and did not leave the house. I didnt even attend the meeting held at Maengjubu recently. I was curious as to what kind of threat he was making that made him so scared, but I decided not to inquire in detail. Because thats not whats important now. Take off your mask. yes. Following the man in cks instructions, the woman put her hand to her face. I eximed in admiration at her bare face exposed under the sunlight. I was not surprised simply because she had a beautiful appearance. Her face was so simr to Woo Hwayeon that one could believe they were twins. Facial features, skin color, hair length and shine, and even the location of the mole. If I had to point out one difference, it would be that the physique is slightlyrger. Crack! Wow! An even more surprising thing happened a momentter. There was a noise of bones colliding, and the womans physique shrank. Axis Bone Gong (sǹ)! When I think about it, the person in ck used the same technique when he faced me in apetition in the past. There was nothing strange about the fact that she, who was from the same background as the person in ck, was learning the Chukgongong technique. The greeting waste. From now on, please call me Young. The appearance of the woman who hadpleted her transformation perfectly matched that of Woo Hwayeon. Not only did they look the same, but even their radiating energy and voice were simr. You must have learned the same martial arts, so even if the nature of energy is different, did you learn voice transformation? I felt like I knew why the Youngseong Dojo was so easily fooled. If he were to stand side by side with Woo Hwayeon, not many people would be able to tell the two apart. Unless you are a person with a great spirit like me. This is a shadow that once served as a substitute for the youngdy when she was leading the faction. I trained them so that they could imitate even the smallest gestures. Now that I have learned the various visions of Dokgok, it will be highly useful. It sounds like youre going to leave her here. From now on, she will serve as the youngdys bodyguard. Did Wu Xiaoze ept it? I slowly narrowed my eyebrows. When she crossed from Namman to Jungwon, Woo Hwa-yeon was not apanied by any servants or escorts. It seemed that because he had lived his entire life under the gaze of surveince, he felt an instinctive resistance to it. I couldnt understand why she had decided to have an escort by her side now. This is a decision made after careful consideration. Because you never know when someone like the Spiritual Dojo will unleash his magic hands again. From the beginning, the spirit was created for the youngdy. Now its finally getting back to its ce. Is it a shadow or a created being? I felt like I knew roughly how Dokgok felt about the woman named Yeong. I crossed my arms and asked again. That doesnt quite answer my question. I asked if Wu Xiaoze rejected it. He showed signs of dislike at first, but eventually agreed. After living alone in a foreign country for a long time, I guess I missed the people from my hometown. Young (Ӱ) is someone that the youngdy has been able to open up to. Then I understand. I had no reason to refuse. If an outstanding talent were appointed as an escort, Woo Hwayeons personal safety would be better protected. I would like to move on to the main topic. Why did youe to see me? There is one thing I would like to ask of you. Are you asking me a favor? Before I talk, let me briefly tell you about Nammans current situation. Grand Prince Wu Jiajin has been deposed. ! The torn factions were absorbed into other factions, and the Archduke, who lost his foundation, eventually fled to the central ins and disappeared. It was a series of surprises. In terms of legitimacy and military power, Confucius Il was in a much more advantageous position than his other brothers. That he, no one else, was pushed out of the sessor race. In a way, its natural. Dokgokju had an ambition to reduce the influence of the Yasugung Pce and take the entire Southern Man society into his hands. The object that bothered him the most was none other than the Archduke. From what I personally experienced, the Archduke was someone with a personality that made it impossible to know where he would end up. He was literally a person of interest. The bnce of each faction is still well maintained. You dont need to worry about that part. Then you are lucky. What I want to ask you is simple. Woo Ga-jins destination is Honam, to be exact, Murimmaeng. The goal is probably to meet the youngdy. . Maybe they are enjoying a leisurely wandering, but their moving speed is quite slow, but they will arrive here in the near future. Are you really going to ask me to get rid of him? Its good that you understand quickly. Yes. If you do me a favor. I refuse. I shook my head firmly before the other person even presented the conditions. Perhaps because it was an unexpected answer, the man in ck looked perplexed. [I hope we get a chance topete again.] [Someone said that. Opportunity is not something you wait for, but something you create yourself.] [?] [If you lose the sessorpetition and there is no longer a ce for the Grand Duke in Nanman. At that time, pleasee to the midfield. We will wee you.] A conversation I had with the Grand Duke in the past shed through my mind. It seems that Dokgokju thought his goal was to meet Woo Hwayeon, but my thoughts were a little different. I could tell. Woo Ga-jin wasing to see me, not someone else. What kind of rice cake is this? Chapter 361 Episode 361 Can I ask why? From Dokgoks point of view, the Archduke may seem like a thorn in his eyes, but not to me. But that doesnt mean you have any particr interest in him, does it? I think youre mistaken, but Im not a contractor. Do not kill people without cause. What are you talking about? Its not that tight, but I know that Wu Xiaoze will be very sad if I agree here. The man in cks eyes frowned slightly. It was obvious why Dokgok asked me a favor instead of doing it himself. Because Archduke Wu Jiajins inaction is that great. He was undisputedly one of the best warriors in Nanman. In terms of skill alone, I didnt know that he would beparable to Botaams swordsman or slightly better than her. I know because I tried it myself. That he is an expert who is on the verge of absolute perfection. In order to eliminate such a high-ranking expert, a considerable number of personnel would have to be mobilized, but now that the non-aggression pact had been signed, there was no way to dispatch that much force to the Central ins. The reason Woo Ga-jin fled to the midfield in the first ce was probably because he was aiming for that point. And one more thing. I dont want to interact with Dokgok any longer than necessary. . I dont want the rtionship to worsen, but I dont particrly want it to get stronger either. I think this is just right for now. Im sure you understand what I mean. Dont you think that refusing a request could cause a rift in your rtionship? Are you threatening me now? Did it sound like a threat? If thats the case, Im sorry. Thats right. I unwrapped my arms and smiled darkly. A terrifying energy spread out and filled the living room. I guess I look easy because I use honorifics. The person in cksplexion became pale, perhaps feeling the pressure of the heavier air. The woman who introduced herself as Yeong (Ӱ) clutched her chest and looked distressed. Dont be mistaken. Cheonan Gambu and Dokgok are not vertically rted. If he asks, am I obligated to do so? . Go to Lord Gok and tell him. From now on, please set a different eye level. I have no intention of paying attention to Dokgok. The man in cks expression hardened. It seemed like he was very offended by my remarks that included poisonous grain wine. The breathtaking standoff continues for some time. I apologize. I made a mistake. The man in ck sighed deeply and lowered his head. The woman sitting next to me looked surprised. I wish you knew. The energy that was weighing down the area dispersed and disappeared in the blink of an eye. An awkward silence fell. As I was staring at the man in ck who could not easily open his mouth, I spoke out loud. Dont worry too much. I will make sure that the Grand Duke, who was unable to let go of his attachment to the pce, returns to Nanman. ? Wouldnt it be better to just watch over him and make sure he doesnt do anything stupid? Is there some way? I will take the Grand Duke under mymand. Sojeo over there has decided to stay in the midfield, so I guess we can just have him report regrly. You want to make the Archduke your subordinate? Is that possible? He is not a person who will fall under someone elses orders. You wont know unless you try. good night. Let me believe it. The man in ck responded by nodding and got up from his seat. It was an unappealing look, but it seemed like they agreed and decided to move on for now. Are you nning to go back? Because everything was aplished. Theres nothing good about staying here for a long time. Sojeo over there. Ill leave it behind. You can take it to thedy right away. The new form of the man in ck disappeared as if melting into the air. Only a woman who looked exactly like Woo Hwayeon remained in the office. You said it was Yeong (Ӱ). yes. Is there any other name? doesnt exist. I am just a shadow. In that case, please consult with Wu Xiaoze ande up with a new name. Is it absolutely necessary? Required. I n to provide you with an appropriate identity so that you can freely enter the Murim Alliance headquarters in the future. All right. Mechanical answer. I felt like I was dealing with a doll rather than a person. I smiled bitterly and stood up, leaning on the table. Follow me. First, I will guide you to Wu Xiaozhes residence. * * * Do you like the gift? I like it very much. Seoyeon Dang opened the lid of the sealed bottle, took the powder inside with her index finger, and ced it on her tongue. It was a sight that could have been misunderstood as someone checking the taste of seasoning. Its a poison that would paralyze an ordinary persons entire body and cause them to copse within ten breaths. Tang Seo-yeons shoulders trembled. Soon a satisfied smile appeared on her face. Poisonous liquids and substances extracted from nts and mushrooms that grow only in Hebei. I was worried about whether it would be a good gift for a lover who had been waiting for a long time, but judging by the reaction, it seemed like I was unfounded. Does a woman really know how she feels? An image of Paeng Yeon-ji boasting confidently appeared in my mind. After checking the contents of all six bottles, Seoyeon Dang turned to me and asked. Did you say it was Dobong Sojeo who rmended these as gifts? Thats right. Tang Seo-yeons eyes narrowed. My back became cold due to an unknown chill. She put the capped bottle in a corner for a moment and spoke to me gently. You said you havepleted most of the backlogged work. yes. Then maybe you can take some time for me today. Thats what I came with in mind. Seo-yeon Dang and I left Wolhwa Market and headed toward Jeojat Street. We ate together, walked around the market, and watched a y. Did you say that happy times pass quickly? When I came to my senses, the world was immersed in twilight. Would you like to have a drink before you go back? great. A ferry boat was rented from a ship near Dongdong Lake. After rowing to the center of theke, I took out the liquor bottle and sses I had prepared in advance. Ting. Two drinking sses shed in the air. At the time, Seoyeon Tangs face was slightly red due to intoxication. Sozer. yes. Actually, I have one more gift for Sozer. ? I picked it because I thought it would be nice to have at least one gift I chose myself instead of a gift picked out by someone else. This is also something I bought on the ck market, but I grabbed her hand holding the ss. He took the ss from her, who looked embarrassed, and ced it on the floor, fiddling with his straight fingers. crudity. In a way, it could be said that it was natural. Because these are the hands of a martial artist who has practiced martial arts for a long time. Although he achieved transformation once, it was of little significance since he must have continued to work hard on his training. It would soon be covered again with blisters and scars. I took the ring I had taken out of my pocket and put it on her ring finger. The expensive jewel embedded in the center sparkled in the sunset light. Now that I think about it, Ive never given Sojeo a single piece of jewelry as a gift. . So I prepared some insignificant items for you. Do you like them? Tang Seo-yeons eyes trembled slightly as she stared at the ring on her finger. He looked like he didnt know what to say. Unrang. A trembling voice. It seemed like he liked the gift. I was worried that I might have given him a too shabby gift. As I waited patiently without urging, Tang Seo-yeon slowly continued talking. I think about it sometimes. Is it okay to receive such undeserved treatment? What on earth can I say? Youre making me say the same thing again. Dont think that way. I filled the empty ss with alcohol and handed it to her. Tang Seo-yeon, who took it without any hesitation, let out a meaninglessugh. Rather than that, Id like to hear your impressions now. Do you like the gift? yes. Better than any gift Ive ever received. Im d thats the case. You cant just ept it like this. It is not a gift given with the expectation of receiving something in return. You dont have to force me to repay you. Have you forgotten? The Tang family is a family that is strictly benevolent. Tang Seo-yeon made direct eye contact with me. After quivering her lips as if she was conflicted for a while, she spoke with a resolute look on her face, as if she had made up her mind. sorry. ? sorry. Sozer. Why are you doing this all of a sudden? Im truly sorry. I couldnt maintain myposure. My anxiety rose sharply. What does it mean? What is the reason for repeatedly apologizing out of nowhere? It didnt take long for the question to be answered. With this, Sohyeop can tell me three wishes. Tang Seo-yeons eyes narrowed. For a moment I didnt understand what she was saying. It was only after a beat that I realized I had been fooled. My shoulders slumped as I felt empty. [From now on, we will refrain from using the word sorry to each other.] [Yes?] [The one who apologizes, whether intentionally or by mistake, will lose. I will also add a condition that the loser must grant the winner one wish.] I never thought I would use the conditions of the bet in reverse. I red at her with a puzzled look. Tang Seo-yeon quietly averted her gaze. You got hit. I sighed heavily and smiled bitterly. I never thought I would get hit like this. They made fun of me. Will you grant me three wishes? Would you regret it? I stretched out my hand and grabbed Tang Seo-yeons chin. The ferry rocked and water sshed. Then lets make the first wish right away. You mean here? I guess the location doesnt matter, right? Dont move. Tang Seo-yeons body became stiff. Lips met lips. And the ovepping new models copsed and disappeared into the hull. * * * Then, please take good care of Cheonangambu while I am gone. yes. I left Mengs headquarters and set off on a journey to Guangxi. As I left the temporary base, being seen off by Hwadaerang and other members, people waiting outside approached me and started talking to me. Boss. Are you ready? yes. The staff was organized simply. Cheon Ga-ryeong, Tang Seoyeon, and Cheon-woo Dojang. It was abination of people with a nostalgic feel for the past. Anyway, do you mind? I remember that the injuries sustained in the previous fight with the Demon Cultist were not minor. No problem. If it was an injury, it waspletely cured right away. Dojang Cheonwoo pounded his chest with his fist. I knew it, but it had unusually excellent durability and resilience. Changin Dojang, who suffered simr injuries, is still in a hospital bed taking care of his body. Should we really say that he is a disciple who has continued the progress of Plum God Sword? Then lets leave. Dojang Cheonwoo, sitting in the coach seat, waved the reins. The carriage began to move with a ttering noise. Chapter 362 Episode 362 It is an honor to meet Dahyeop, the famous Dragon King throughout the central ins. The head of the Guangxi branch of the Murim League ran out in socks and greeted me. I couldnt help butugh as I was looking at his nervous face. As my status rose and my reputation grew, even people I didnt know much about began to cry in front of me. Just like the head of the Jiangsu branch did to me before. Thank you for your hospitality. If you need anything, please let me know. We will amodate you as much as possible. . I will also attach a few people to help. You dont have to go that far. Perhaps out of concern that he might be caught, the branch leader supported me and my group to an excessive extent. In fact, the real purpose of my visit to Guangxi was not to inspect the area, but to find Meng Jing and persuade him, but the branch manager had no way of knowing that fact. That must be why he shows such a humble attitude. Well, just pretending to sort things out would be enough. The Guangxi branch is rtively cleanpared to other branches. Not all branches of the Meng had festered and exploded internally like the Sacheon branches of the past. Corruption can only bemitted when there is free time. All the Wulin forces in Guangxi were having a hectic day due to Shangsalmun (隢T), who was greedily trying to expand his territory. The Guangxi branch could be said to be simr to the Qinghai branch of the past. In an environment where casualties urred frequently, it was difficult for anyone, whether an executive or a low-ranking member, to maintain their position for a long time. There were many people who died after being caught up in an unexpected ident, and there were also many people who were promoted without knowing why their boss died or went through a resignation process. Since vested interests cannot sit in one ce for a long time, ounting ledgers are bound to be transparent. Of course, even if that were the case, corruption would not bepletely absent. There was no way for a martial arts group to exist that didnt leave a single speck of dust after shaking it off. If we were to dig deeper, there would be one or two things that would bother the Guangxi branch. I dont n on going that far. There was nothing good about being too strict. It is a branch that is already shunned by the followers, but if it were to be squeezed to y with power, there could be a flood of people wishing to resign. In the worst case, the Guangxi branch might lose its function. You can use this ce. The branch leader guided me and my group to the VIP amodation. After unpacking my luggage at the hotel, I headed straight to the restaurant. receive. As I was sitting in the corner working my hands, Cheon Ga-ryeong came up to me and handed me a letter. Her hair was wet, as if she had juste out of a bath. Circumstances were captured where Meng Kyung came outside Sangsalmun Gate. Woo Ga-jins location has also been identified. I put down my chopsticks, opened the letter, and looked at its contents. ording to the information written in the information sheet, it seemed that Wu Jiajin had left Yunnan and arrived in Guangxi two days ago. You might think it was an unfortunate coincidence, but if you look at the reality, it wasnt necessarily so. Wu Ga-jins destination is Honam, where the headquarters of the Maeng Dynasty is located. To head from Yunnan to Honam, you had no choice but to travel through Guizhou or Guangxi. It just so happened. I can go see you right away. Right Now? Because there is no reason to waste time. It doesnt seem that far away. I heard your ability to act is really high. Thats my strength. After finishing the meal. We took a carriage and headed to the guest house where Wu Ga-jin was staying. It took about three hours to reach the destination. The inside of the guesthouse was quiet. It seemed that the number of customers had dropped off due to a recent stabbing attack by martial arts people nearby. Because it is located in the middle of a conflict zone, people who are not very picky will not want to stay there. Well, Wu Ga-jin doesnt have the ability to care about such things. With that in mind, I was climbing the stairs to this floor. An evil shout pierced my ears. You barbarian! How dare you know who we are! I dont care who you are. How dare you insult Sangsalmun and still get away with it! This is already the fourth time Ive met a group like you. What are you saying! These are idiots who use the name value of the group they belong to on their backs. Are all the warriors in Jungwon like this? dare! Chachaechaechaeng! After climbing all the stairs, the sight of warriors with weapons drawn appeared in my field of vision. Just by looking at their clothes, you could tell that they were Sangsalmundo. The number is five. Each and every one of them was an expert who had reached at least the peak level. All of them were giving off a sinister aura and seemed ready to pounce on the opponent at any moment. I went crazy because I wanted to die. The problem was that the opponent was an expert who was on the verge of absolute perfection. They said they didnt know that a one-day puppy tiger was scary, and thats exactly what happened. Woo Ga-jin, a bald man who was looking down at the torn off door, clicked his tongue and clenched his fist. It seemed like he had no intention of pulling out the curved sword on his back. Long time no see. Archduke. I stepped forward to mediate the situation. It would have been fun to watch the two sides sh like this, but the owner of the inn was too pitiful to do that. How heartbreaking it would be if customers even damaged property when business was not possible. What are you! One of the Sangsalmundo roared with heavy force. He didnt seem to like me for not being able to read the mood and interrupting. On the other hand, Woo Ji-jin showed an expression of disbelief. It seemed like he was embarrassed by the fact that he didnt sense the other persons presence until he got this close. If you want to make your name clear, it is natural to reveal your name first. Isnt that right? Youre the one with the liver sticking out of your stomach! If you dont want to die, donte any closer and stay back! Can you kill me? what? Sigh! Sangsalmundo, who was frowning and asking questions, let out a suppressed groan and copsed in ce. It was because an invisible sharp fragment pierced his abdomen. The men around looked shocked. He didnt even draw his sword or even pretend to attack. However, the Jeongjeong master, who was still standing, suffered a stab wound to the abdomen and copsed. From an unfamiliar perspective, it would have been nothing short of a miracle. this guy! What kind of evil trick are you using? In any case, when a scene that goes beyondmon sense unfolds, it is the same for both political and political factions to talk about witchcraft. I responded with a cold smile on my lips. Do I have to say this twice? If you want to give your full name, I told you to reveal your name first. This is Ho Gyeong-hun of Sangsalmun. The remaining four are members of the group I lead. Now reveal your identity. My name is Yeon-woon, the head of the Cheonangambu of the Murim League. Yeonsoun? Dragon King? Everyone would have figured out that it wasnt an impersonation because of the trick I showed a little while ago. When Ho Gyeong-hoon, who was frozen in ce like a stone statue, gestured with his hand to ask him to leave, he quickly took his group members and left the guest house as if running away. I want you to know that Im grateful. Fortunately, it ended in a moderate manner because I stepped forward. If Wu Ga-jin had tried his hand, the situation would have spiraled out of control. It turns out the rumor was true that he had reached absolute heights. I never thought I would see an archduke in the central ins like this. Looking at you, it looks like you know that I have been disgraced. Did youe to inquire about my location? Thats right. I would have gone to see you myself, even if you didnt have to pick me up. I just happened to be on a business trip to Guangxi for some business. I came to see you for business purposes, so dont worry about it. How is the youngest? yes. I am doing well and in good health. Then you are lucky. Would you like to have a drink? I will buy it. There is no reason to refuse. But before that, I would like you to fulfill your promise first. What do you mean by promise? You havent forgotten, right? Didnt we agree to spar when we meet again? I was afraid that someone would be a warrior for the south, so I sat down with my warrior spirit burning. I nodded with a bitter smile. I should do some ground work in advance. Even if that wasnt the case, I was nning to invite him to be my subordinate. At this point, it wouldnt be a bad idea to keep the difference in power in mind. * * * A deserted field. Wu Ga-jin and I stood facing each other with a distance of five feet. Woo Ga-jin, pulling out the curved sword strapped to his back, shouted excitedly. If you think about me losing to you in a past martial artspetition, you must be very hurt. I will give it back exactly as it was said. Come. I will give up the yer. I lifted the tip of my sword and provoked him. Woo Ga-jin, who rushed forward as if he would not hesitate, raised his curved sword with great enthusiasm and shed. Pow! A heavy pounding sound rang out. I couldnt believe it was the sound of metal cutting through the air. I dodged the attack by taking a half step back and lightly snapped my fingers. Absolutely! Quick! A sphere of brain energy formed in the air before Wu Jiajins eyes. He was so startled that he kicked the ground in self-defense. Kwaaaaang! A cloud of dust rose up along with the explosion. Woo Ga-jin, covered in dust, had a hard expression on his face. As if he had heightened his vignce, tendons appeared on the back of his hand as he clutched the curved sword. Kwakwakwak! Quack! The spheres of brain energy that were created one after another pressed him. Although he may have been embarrassed, Woo Ga-jin calmly narrowed the distance between him and counterattacked. Whoops! The sword and the curved sword collided, creating an unpleasant collision sound. A heavy shock traveled down my wrist and up to my shoulder. indeed. Wu Ga-jins tactics were not much different from before. He charged forward like a bull with powerful martial arts skills. Every time he swung the curved sword, a fierce wind blew around him, and every time he hit the ground, the whole area shook. Even though the gap was wider than before, we couldnt let our guard down. When fighting an opponent who is as powerful as this, one must not let go of tension until the end. Its be harsher than before. It looks like Woo Ga-jin wasnt just ying around all this time either. As I grew, he also grew. Maybe I had already stepped into absolute perfection. I understand why Dokgokju attacked Ugajin even at the risk of losing the bnce. Perhaps Dokgokju judged that if the Grand Duke grew further here, he would be a threat to himself. That may be the reason why they tried to get rid of Huhwan by killing him who left Namman and headed to the central ins. Good. I was jealous. It was clear that it would be of great help if he could have such a talented person under hismand. The fourth herbivorous month (). I lowered my sword in a straight line at Woo Ga-jin, who was closing the distance. Quang! The moment the sword strike, whose power was amplified due to the use of special internal power, made contact with the curved de, an enormous shock wave spread throughout the area. Ill take a good picture and press it. Chapter 363 Episode 363: An invisible sharp fragment flew towards Wu Jiajins neck. It was a willpower that was secretly implemented. Quad deuk! Woo Ga-jin, who swung the curved sword wide and pushed Geoggeol away, struck it with his left fist. The concentrated energy lost its cohesion and dispersed, dissolving into thin air. her. I let out an inward exmation. It was amazing. Its not a coincidence. The existence of the false-shaped steel device was clearly recognized and responded to. As expected, Wu Ji-jin had already stepped into the realm of absolute perfection. A state where you can ovee a wall at any time if you have the opportunity. first. To further widen the distance, the front was filled with illusions. Twenty-third herbivorous month (ˮ). The remnants that remained along the swords path crumbled into countless des. He made arge leap backwards as if to provoke Woo Ga-jin, who had stopped moving due to being swept away by the herbivorous range. Krrrrr! Woo Ga-jin plunged the curved sword into the ground. Then his head tilted back as if someone was pulling it from behind. Wow! The lions hoo ({Ӻ) burst out. The energy contained in the sound waves violently swept through the area. The illusory des could not reach Wu Ga-jins body and disappeared all at once. her. It wasnt just yelling. A sound technique that only Beast Pce warriors can learn, amplifying the power and range of sound waves in a special way. Its something I felt when we faced each other in a non-mullingpetition before. The power was terrifying. When dealing with multiple enemies, it would be rare to find a method as useful as that. I swung Geogeol again and unleashed the Wolyeonggeom Chosik. The eighteenth herbivore season (rainy month). Illusions sprayed from Geomcheom () poured down like rain on the spot where Wu Ga-jin stood. Perhaps because he decided that he had no chance of winning if he couldnt close the distance, Woo Ga-jin, wearing self-defense equipment all over his body, rushed straight towards me. Hidden energy swords struck his body between illusions, but not even a scratch appeared on his bronze skin. I thought it woulde out that way. April, the twelfth herbivorous month. The fourteenth herbivorous month (). The illusion of a sword fluttering like a dance obscured Wu Ga-jins vision. The moment when the curved sword that protruded from the illusion came into contact with the pce. I rotated the new model halfway and drew the curved sword towards my body. Wow! He thrust his elbow into Wu Ji-jins abdomen, who momentarily lost his bnce and staggered. Woo Ga-jin, who narrowly received the attack with his left hand, coughed up blood. Even if a direct hit was avoided, the impact would not have been small. Craddangtang! The new model bounced off and rolled awkwardly on the floor. Woo Ga-jin, who fixed his posture by nting his left hand bent like a rake into the ground, urgently raised his head. Kwakwakwak! bang! Without giving him time to adjust his stance, I continued to form a sphere of brain energy and press on him. I wanted to try out my newly acquired skills, but I decided against it. It worked well for the monks of the Shaolin Temple. As the operation was still immature, it would be difficult to see the effect against an expert who had reached the absolute level. The use of sword fighting techniques or false swords was minimized and the focus was on the use of the familiar Baekregi (white thunder energy). In any case, he and Woo Ga-jin would continue to sh with each other tirelessly. That person with a warlike personality couldnt be satisfied with just one sparring. As for the experimental technique, you can use it to your hearts content after taking Wu Ga-jin as your subordinate. There was a need to achieve an overwhelming victory in the first sparring. Even if it was just to leave a strong impression on Woo Ga-jins mind. Hmph! Woo Ga-jin took a short breath and swung his curved sword, releasing a bunch of strong energy. Not caring about the exhaustion of my energy, I continued to use powerful herbivorous attacks to limit my movements. The will to somehow take the lead in the fight was evident. As I stared at his figure moving forward through the obstruction of brain energy and illusions, I drew a line around my mouth and muttered. Is this a knife sharpened for snow bathing? It was not simply that the level of martial arts was raised. The way to respond to illusionary swords has be proficient. The rtively less powerful herbivores were defeated with their bodies, and theter herbivores were destroyed without much effort using various techniques. Because I had all my stamina and strength, I was able to boldly waste them when I needed to. If it were me four years ago when I went to Nanman, I would have beenpletely defeated. It was difficult to find a magician in Namman. Their martial arts skills are for survival in harsh environments. Over time, it developed in various ways, but since it originated from martial arts, the sword sword, which is based on interpersonal warfare, did not flourish greatly. Therefore, all of the Nanman warriors whopeted against me in past martial artspetitions had no choice but to struggle. Because the martial arts I used were of a type they were unfamiliar with. Wu Ga-jin was no exception. For some reason, as soon as he saw me, he asked me to spar. But now Wu Ga-jin is apletely different person than then. I began to practice imagery consistently by reviewing previous matches. I could see how much he looked forward to the day he could rub with me again. Its a martial arts warrior who constantly pursues development. I like it even more. With a fierce smile on my face, I unexpectedly lunged into the opponents side. Woo Ga-jin, who was so distracted by the sphere of brain energy that he momentarily missed my movements, looked puzzled. Crack! A fist digging mercilessly into his side. Wu Ga-jins face was distorted like a vicious murderer. Although he btedly protected the point of impact with self-defense measures, he would not have been able topletely relieve the shock. Teuong! A waist bent like a prawn. A new type that flies like an arrow leaving a protest. Woo Ga-jin, who regained his bnce by doing a somersault, got down on one knee as soon as he set foot on the ground. Wow! He was breathing heavily and vomited a lot of blood. Having received that level of attack, no matter how stubborn a warrior he was, he would have been able to withstand it. I asked, shaking the blood off my sword. Do you want more? of course! Its as if youre asking something so obvious. Woo Ga-jin, who struggled to get up from his seat, answered excitedly. He has always been the same, both then and now. Even though the situation was clearly unfavorable, he never lost his fighting spirit. You cant hate this type of person if you want to. I nodded and swung my sword sideways. The twenty-fourth herbivorous month (). Following the swords path, the remaining remnants crumbled and turned into countless energy swords. Wu Ga-jin gritted his teeth and lowered his sword. Aaaah! A full-throated attack. Surprisingly, the wave of energy split in half and passed by both sides of him. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! * * * Is this really the inaction of a young man in his mid-twenties? Woo Ga-jin wiped the blood flowing from the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand and let out augh. Still, when we faced each other in the past, there was a feeling of some level of equality. In the end, we lost, but I didnt think the gap was so big that we couldnt catch up with effort. But I cant believe there was such a difference while we couldnt see each other. Its hard to even graze the cor, let alone deliver an effective blow. There was no monster like this. It wasnt long after he ascended to the police station that he was said to be nowhere near the level of other absolute masters, but I couldnt believe the rumor either. Well, it was a flower that had already reached maturity four years ago. A thought suddenly urred to me. I want to watch from the side to see how far the young man in front of me can grow. The owner of a talent that can only be considered heaven-sent, having already reached absolute heights at the age of 25. I had no idea what level he would be in as ten or twenty years passed. I wanted to see with my own eyes where the martial arts he would establish would end. Its rewarding toe to the midfield. I felt confident. An unfounded belief that todays choreography will be of great help to ones growth. * * * Boom! The geoggeol and the curved sword collided, creating a loud noise. In the blink of an eye, about twenty sums were exchanged. Their movements were so fast that a remnant was left in the air. Woo Ga-jin has already reached his limit. If you force it any further, it could be dangerous. At this point, I decided I had to end it. Therefore, I gave up the distance I had maintained throughout the fight. The sixth herbivorous month (Ƭ). The sword soared in a gentle curve and fell in a steep curve. Lets go! An unpleasant friction sound rang out. Woo Ga-jin, who tilts his de and unleashes a sword strike. Even though the distance was sufficiently narrowed, Wu Ji-jin was unable tounch an active offensive. This was due to the injuries umted in the previous fight. Of course, even if I was in good shape, I wouldnt have been pushed out. Theres no reason for this side to struggle just because were fighting at close range. The reason they continued to apply pressure by maintaining a certain distance was because their side could push the opponent more reliably, not because they were not confident in closebat. Although it was unfortunate for Woo Ga-jin, I was confident that I would have the upper hand even if I went head-to-head with him. Absolutely! Quick! Brain energy was oveid on the tangible energy. As if he sensed the end, Woo Ga-jin poured all his remaining energy into the curved sword with a solemn look on his face. The fifth herbivorous half moon. The sword that soared in a gentle curve suddenly fell down. As if to counter him, the curved road rose up in a steep trajectory. The moment when two weapons engulfed in strong energy collide. Quaaaaaaaaaaa! The ground was deeply eroded and the atmosphere was distorted. Heavy drinking engulfed the area. * * * It has been concluded. I looked down at Wu Jiajin, who was lying in arge position, and returned the sword to its scabbard. It was a fairly intense dance. If this had been a friendly dance with the martial arts people of Baekdo, he would have been criticized for using too much force. However, Wu Ga-jin was a southern warrior. He was the person who would feel insulted if he vaguely tried to save face. In order to satisfy his wish, I had to do this much. Are you satisfied? Im satisfied. Woo Ga-jin, who raised his upper body while groaning, raised the corner of his lips and answered. I said, helping him stand up. I guess well have to postpone the drinking party untilter. I guess it has to be that way. First, lets go back to the guest room and call the councilman. It would be best to just focus on recovery for a while. There is no need to worry about the next day. I caused the injury, right? I cant help but care. . Once the emergency measures arepleted, I will guide you to the Guangxi branch of the Murim Alliance. Guangxi branch? If you want to receive proper treatment, shouldnt you go to a ce with sufficient medical equipment? I understand. Woo Ga-jin smiled and nodded. If he wasnt an idiot, he would have noticed. That I want to recruit myself. Wu Ga-jin and I walked side by side, leaving the devastated field behind. Chapter 364 Episode 364: Same time. Amodation for VIPs within the Guangxi branch of the Murim League. Cheon Ga-ryeong, who was sitting across the table from Tang Seo-yeon, poured tea into an empty cup and asked. What brings you here, sister? Its been a while since weve been alone together like this. Yes. Weve both been hectic so far Im sorry foring to you so suddenly. I was looking for an opportunity to talk just the two of us, but I thought now would be the best time. You dont need to apologize. Its not like I had anything else to do. The reason I came to see my younger brother is because I want to ask you one thing. ? What does your brother think of Ung? Cheon Ji-ryeongs expression hardened. I couldnt understand the intention of the question. The term Unrang probably refers to Yeonsun. Yeonsuns acknowledged lover was asking another woman what she thought of him. It would be even weirder if I didnt feel confused. What is your purpose in asking such a question? It was not a question of human kindness. Theres no way Id be curious about something like that now. The meaning of Tang Seo-yeons question is probably Do you have feelings for Yeon So-un? This might be a difficult question to answer. I think I spoke too ramblingly. Im the manager, so you dont want me to be too close to the Yeon Sohyup? No, quite the opposite. Tang Seoyeon shook her head with a bitter smile. Cheon Ji-ryeongs eyes narrowed. I asked a question, but I didnt really want to hear the answer. For example, I already know how my younger brother feels. . Do you like Unrang? Cheon Ji-ryeongs face turned white. I didnt know what to say here. Hundreds of thoughts ran through my head. The memory thates to mind most vividly is the moment when I infiltrated Sima Family not long ago and was breathed underwater by Yeon-yun. Why at a time like this? My heart was pounding. I could hardly calm my emotional agitation. I know. Because Ive been watching it for a long time. Since when did you know? Is that important? . An awkward silence fell. Tang Seo-yeon cleared her throat once before hesitantly opening her mouth. There is something I would like to ask my younger brother. Please speak. I wish you would approach Unrang more actively. Dont look at me. I dont know why youre asking me that, even though you know how I feel. Arent you feeling wary? Id be lying if I said I didnt feel anxious. If Ungs affections were directed to another woman other than me, I would definitely feel jealous. But why? Because I cant have children. Female poisoners cannot have children. To be exact, you shouldnt have children. This is because the poison is transmitted to the fetus, resulting in the terrible experience of stillbirth. This was a fact that no one involved in Moorim knew. Are you concerned about the issue of future session? I dont think the Yeon Sohyeop would have made you feel uneasy for that reason. Your brother is right. Actually, Unrang didnt say much to me. But Chen Jiilings eyebrows rose slightly. I felt like I knew what Seoyeon Dang wanted to say without having to listen to what was said. A young star who stands shoulder to shoulder with the absolute leaders of the martial arts world. What will happen when it is revealed that the divinepanion is a woman who cannot have children? I can guarantee that unfavorable views would follow. Perhaps, even if the two get married, people who offer marriage talks to Yeonsun will continue to appear. Because he is a person with that level of status, identity, and influence. Unfortunately, Moorim was that kind of ce. I didnt know that you would care so much about what other people think. Because Im human too. It was apletely unconvincing answer. Tang Seo-yeon, whom Cheon Ga-ryeong knew, was a person who was sensitive to the gaze and reactions of others. Surprise, disgust, contempt, contempt, sympathy, pity, etc. Seo-yeon Dang grew up receiving many types of attention since childhood. The hideous burns that covered half of her face gave her a variety of experiences. He even witnessed a tant change in attitude from people around him after he achieved transformation. It never urred to me that she would be upset by rumors or her surroundings. Whoa. Cheon Ga-ryeong gulped down the hot tea in one go and put the cup down with a loud thud. Just as Tang Seo-yeon knew Cheon Ji-ryeong, Cheon Ji-ryeong also knew Tang Seo-yeon. She is a blood rtive of the Tang family. She was a bold and assertive female warrior. Of course, contrary to her appearance, she could also have a soft side. Its not that I dont get hurt, its that Im just used to suppressing it in my heart and hiding it. But at least one thing was certain. He is not the type of person who would speak weakly in front of himself like this. So you are trying to connect me with the Korea Federation of Societies? huh. So to speak, this is a favor for me. For someone of Unrangs caliber, it wouldnt be a bad thing to have multiple wives. This was not something a woman from a Tang family known for being harsh would say. Cheon Ji-ryeongs eyes trembled slightly. I couldnt understand why he was saying things that lowered his own value so much. To ease the burden on your mind? Who would believe such insincere excuses? I couldnt quite grasp it. Is he trying to test this, or is he up to something else? If Unrang takes a second wife, I hope it will be my younger brother and not someone else. Not a girl from a prestigious family who I dont know. . You might think its selfish, but cant you do me a favor? sister. Cheon Ga-ryeong opens her mouth with a cold voice. The air in the room became heavy. Did you think I would be happy if you said that? Could it be because the reaction was different from what was expected? Tang Seo-yeons face showed a look of bewilderment. I have received permission. Now I can express my feelings without pressure! Did you think they would shout and cheer like that? Little brother. Seo-yeon Dang, who realized her mistakete, took action to correct it, but it was already toote. Cheon Ji-ryeongs questioning became more intense. I have already won his heart, so I will be generous and give you a chance too. What is that? No way. I just. No matter what intention you had when you said that, it seems to me to be nothing more than a deception by someone who has the money. It was correct in every detail. From Cheon Ji-ryeongs perspective, she could not help but be angry. Tang Seo-yeons lips were tightly shut. Ill nail it down for sure. I will achieve the future I want with my own hands. I dont need your consideration in that process. . Ill pretend I didnt hear the story. For example, my younger brother. And maybe there is a way to solve your problems. Cheon Ga-ryeong gets up from her seat with a small sigh. Tang Seo-yeon blinked, unable to understand the meaning of the words she uttered. It means that there might be a way for single people to have children. I found rted records a while ago. ! Ill just go now. Cheon Ga-ryeong solemnly turned his back and left the room, leaving Tang Seo-yeon behind. Tang Seo-yeon just looked at her back with a nk expression. * * * Tak. Cheon Ga-ryeong leaves the room. After a while, Dang Seo-yeon, who was staring nkly at the closed door, muttered. Thank you, little brother. I didnt know. There was no way I didnt know. The reason Cheon Ga-ryeong was angry was not because he made a rude request. Rather, it was the opposite. The respect of an elder is absurd. I get all thefort this way. Thest words she said kept ringing in my head. There might be a way for Germans to have children. I wanted to chase after her and hear the details, but I couldnt put my thoughts into action. Even so, it wasnt that shameless. Its just a story of possibility. Lets not harbor vain hopes. Soon, Seo-yeon Tang shook her head with a bitter smile. If such a method really exists, there is no way that I, a direct blood rtive of the Tang family, would not know about it. I did something terrible. I felt sorry. He couldnt understand how Cheon Ga-ryeong felt and ended up hurting her. Would he have gone outside, leaving the guest in the room? ha. There were a few things I learned after bing Yeonsuns lover and watching him from a close perspective. He was a person with a very greedy personality. And that greed came fromck. If you were to ask me that I only coveted values that everyone envied, such as money, power, status, and fame, that would not be the case. Even if no one else knew, Tang Seo-yeon knew. Yeonsun also wants a life like ordinary people. It was clear from the facial expressions he sometimes made when mentioning the Dokgo family. I dont know exactly about Unrangs past. I knew at least that he, an orphan as a child, had entrusted himself to the Manjang family. It would never have been an environment in which to grow up feeling the affection of family. Hes just not giving birth out of consideration for me. It never urred to me that he really had no desire for children. Thats why I was heartbroken. The fact that she had made himpromise with reality was unbearably painful. Even more so because I know that the driving force that brought him to where he is today is his endless greed. . To be honest, I still havent quite made up my mind. Even as I asked Cheon Ji-ryeong for a favor, I felt a strong sense of rejection inside. She probably saw through that point and spoke bitterly to herself. Maybe it will be better in the future. * * * I returned to the Guangxi branch with Wu Jiajin. I called the members who were waiting in the VIP amodation and gave them a ce to speak to each other. This is Wu Jiajin Dahyeok, the Grand Prince of the Beast Pce. He will soon officially join and be a member of the Cheonan Kambu, so please say hello in advance. Infinite Buddha. nice to meet you The main road is called Cheonwoo. Dojang Cheonwoos shoulders became stiff. It seemed like he instinctively recognized it. Wu Ga-jins inaction is so high that it cannot even bepared to his own. Of the three members I brought to Guangxi, Tang Seo-yeon was the only one who went to Nanman with me. Of course, the other two people were Woo Ga-jin and I had met for the first time. This is Cheon Ga-ryeong. This is Tang Seoyeon. A strange current flowed. Is it because of my mood? There seemed to be an awkward atmosphere between the two women who greeted each other in turn. Tang Seo-yeon nced and looked at Cheon Ji-ryeong. Cheon Ji-ryeong appeared to intentionally ignore Tang Seo-yeon. I tilted my head and muttered to myself. What happened? Chapter 365 Episode 365: Restaurant within the Guangxi branch. I said, handing a note to Dojang Cheonwoo, who was sitting across from me. It may be a hassle, but please take charge of bringing Meng Kyung here. Do you mean me? All the preparations have beenpleted, so there wont be any problems. Why did you suddenly ask me Originally, I was going to move it myself, but something came up and I couldnt do it. Wu Jiajin suffered significant injuries due to the intense fighting. I couldnt move and leave him lying in the hospital bed, fretting. Because Dokgoks assassins are waiting for an opportunity to eliminate him. [Wu Ga-jins destination is Honam, to be exact, the Murim League.] [He may be enjoying a leisurely wandering, but his moving speed is quite slow, but he will arrive here in the not-too-distant future.] The man in ck had an urate idea of Wu Ga-jins movements. The fact that Wu Ji-jin was injured would probably have reached his ears by now. Once Woo Ga-jin officially joins the organization and bes a member of the Cheonan Gambu, he will not be able to use his hands carelessly as a soloist, but until then, there is a need to be careful. I understand for now. After all the precautions were given, Dojang Cheonwoo sighed and stood up. I waved my hand and saw off Cheonwoo Dojang as he left the restaurant. Please arrive safely. Ill be waiting. * * * is this ce? Dojang Cheonwoo looked up at the high signboard of the pce with a shocked expression. Daeyeonru (). It matched exactly with the writing on the note. He stood there for a long time, hesitated, scratched his head and muttered. No matter how you look at it, it looks like a giru (˘). Surely you havent forgotten that Im a Taoist? The face of the evil boss who sent me here shed through my mind. There was no way he could not have foreseen the current situation. Wouldnt you be giggling right now, imagining the situation youre in? After taking a deep breath, Dojang Cheonwoo walked towards the entrance of the building. Stop! If you want to enter Daeyeonru, first identify yourself and write your name on the list Ting! As soon as the warrior guarding the entrance blocked his way, he snapped his fingers and threw a gold coin. The warrior who was startled and took the gold coin stepped to the side and bent his waist at a right angle. Dojang Cheonwoo naturally passed by him and entered the room. Amazing, Great! The warrior looked at the back of Cheonwoo Dojang out of the corner of his eye and hurriedly packed the gold coins into his chest. A customer who throws gold coins, not copper coins, to a gatekeeper. It had been a long time since I had seen a man with such great distribution. Its going to rain money in Daeyeonru today. * * * Its quite spacious. After entering the room, Dojang Cheonwoo looked around and muttered. The smell of powder hit my nose and I frowned. Girus unique decadent atmosphere disturbed his mood. They said it was a business ce managed directly by Sangsalmun. The customers wandering the hallways were cute, and the courtesans I asionally encountered were all of great beauty. Of course, even Cheonwoo Dojang did not set foot on the gilru wearing a uniform. He wore a colorful robe with gold thread on a red background, and the heros sword (Ӣ۽) was wrapped around his forehead. To someone who didnt know him, he might have been mistaken for a son of a wealthy family with some martial arts skills. I said I could go to the top floor. It wasnt easy to calm my agitated mind. It was a ce that was too stimting for a Taoist monk who had lived his entire life under strict discipline. It took some time to move across the hallway. How did you get here? A woman with embarrassingly heavy makeup approached me and grabbed my arm. Cold sweat formed on Cheonwoo Dojangs forehead. My heart almost jumped out of my mouth. Are all courtesans like this? You cling to a man youve never seen before without hesitation. This was something that could not have happened within themon sense of Cheonwoo Dojang. I felt like I was going crazy from the soft touch on my elbow. As I was frozen in ce like a stone statue, the woman spoke to me in a friendly voice. Is this your first timeing to Daeyeonru? Thats right. Then I guess there is no courtesan you would like to nominate. There is someone you want to meet. Im not a courtesan. Oh, is that so? I would like you to guide me to the top floor of Daeyeonru. Is that possible? Im sorry, but only VIPs with verified identities are allowed on the top floor. Id like you to do something about that. Even if you say that Suddenly. The courtesans eyes shook as if hit by a typhoon. I was momentarily speechless. It was clear that the yellow metal pieces resting on the palm were gold coins, not silver coins. A customer who gives up four gold coins for a simple guide. Are you sane? Distribution was not at arge level. It was to the point where I suspected that he had taken drugs from somewhere. Now, please wait a moment. Did he decide that it was not a matter he could decide on his own terms? The woman released her hand from her forearm and hurriedly ran to the other side of the hallway and disappeared. Dojang Cheonwoo seemed to feel regretful and walked after him, quenching his appetite. I pretended to be as rxed as possible so as not to look nervous. Money is good. I once had such a conversation with Yeonsun. [The best means of persuading others is, of course, money.] [Its not wrong, but there are definitely people who wont bend their opinions with money. For example, people with firm beliefs.] [Faith. What would you do if I told you to break the rules of Hwasan and drink alcohol because I will give you five silver coins?] [Do you mean that? Of course I would refuse.] [Then what if I were to give you five hundred gold coins?] [.] [Thats right. If you have strong beliefs, you can simply offer an amount that will force them to bend their beliefs. [There is nothing that cannot be done with money.] I Perhaps the samurai guarding the entrance to Giru and the courtesan who was asked to lead the way to the top floor felt simr feelings to him? As I was in the position of throwing money away, I was able to realize what Yeonsun said. The sight of two courtesans approaching at a slow pace from the other side of the hallway came into view. Judging by their fancy attire, both of them seemed to be of a higher rank than the courtesan who had received the gold coin earlier. Pleasee with us. I will take you to the top floor. Have you been given permission? yes. Lu Ju () said he would provide special convenience. If only you would go through the process of verifying your identity A wad of gold coins was ced in the hands of the two courtesans. In total, the amount was over 30 nyang. Its an advance payment. Wouldnt that be enough? Enough is enough. There is no need to separately prove your identity. Thank you for understanding the situation. Cheonwoo Dojangs lips drew an arc. At this point, I even thought it was fun. As long as you gave them gold coins, everyone showed their flexibility and a level of excitement that never existed before began to rise. I said it doesnt matter how much it costs, so you can use it as much as you want. It wasnt even his money anyway. I will waste as much as I can and proudly report to the evil boss who dispatched the Taoist to Giru. * * * Dojang Cheonwoo climbed the stairs to the upper floor with a beautiful courtesan on either side. The intimidated look I had when I first stepped foot in the staircase had disappearedpletely. My sense of superiority grew every time I encountered envious nces from customers. About an instant of time passed. When he finally reached the top floor, he asked the courtesan on his right with an arrogant expression. Isnt there a person named Ilhoon among the guests who use the top floor? there is. The person you want to meet is Please guide me to where he is. Its difficult. We can let you meet anyone who has registered in Giru, but each customer is different. It goes without saying that there are guests whoe and go on the top floor. Dont worry. He and I know each other. Is that true? Why would I lie to Soje? It was a tant lie. Ilhun was the pseudonym that Maenggyeong has been using ever since he settled in Sangsalmun. Dojang Cheonwoo had never had a conversation with Meng Kyung, let alone a close rtionship. In the first ce, I only recently came across information about him. All right. The courtesan nodded with a solemn expression and led Cheonwoo Dojang into arge room. At the entrance of the room, two Sangsalmundo were standing like jangseungs. Who are you? I would like you to send a message to the person inside. An old friend came to visit. Bullshit. Who is whose friend? Sangzalmundo, standing on the left, frowned and growled. It was giving off such a heavy force that it looked like it was ready to pull out its weapon and swing it at any moment. I wouldnt say its a good habit to judge people based solely on their appearance. The courtesans rushed into Cheonwoo Dojangs arms with frightened expressions. In a way, it could be said that it was natural for Sangsalmundos to overreact. No matter where you looked at Cheonwoo Dojo, he only looked like a young man in his twenties. He was too young to im friendship with Meng Kyung. First of all, I want you to tell me at least a story. It wont be toote to punish me when it turns out I lied. A furrow was furrowed between Sangsalmundos eyebrows at the sight of Cheonwoo Dojang answering calmly. He came out so confidently that I felt like something might happen. good night. Who can I tell you? If I tell you that I was a colleague who was with you the day you beat Wang Cho to death under the Gaedari Cave, you will understand. bang! As soon as he finished speaking, the paper door opened and a man appeared. He was a man whose height was easily over six feet tall. She was dressed in clothes so extravagant that even courtesans were intimidated, and her hair was neatlybed and tied back. The angr face was not only neat, but as white as a snow field. No matter where I looked, I couldnt see the former open road. Pleasee in. Long time no see. Now that weve said hello, pleasee in. You still have an impatient personality. Cheonwoo Dojang, who responded with his eyes curved like a crescent moon, left the courtesans behind and stepped into the room. As soon as the paper door was closed, a curtain of energy enveloped the entire room. A heavy force encroached on the area. her. Dojang Cheonwoo sighed inwardly. I knew the moment I saw him that he was a high-level expert, but I had no idea that his skills were this high. There was no one in the room except Meng Kyung. There is just a table in the center filled with alcohol and food. I came to Giru and wondered what I was doing alone. Meng Gyeong asked, holding on to Cheonwoo Dojangs cor. Who the hell are you? Chapter 366 Episode 366: A look of pain appeared on the face of Tianyu Dojang. They said there wouldnt be any problem. I was a fool for believing what my evil boss said. My mind became dizzy as I looked at Meng Kyung, who was giving off a ferocious energy as if he was about to throw a punch at any moment. You cannot win with force. The difference in capabilities between them was clear. Even though he was rotten, he was a disciple who received the teachings of King Jie. Even taking into ount the gap time, he was a person who trained martial arts for twenty years longer than he did. Even if you leave out the question of which side is stronger, fighting in the first ce is a bad idea. This is the center of Sangsalmuns territory. If there was amotion, things would escte out of control. What would Yeon-un do in a situation like this? It didnt take long to decide on a response n. After organizing his thoughts, Dojang Cheonwoo spoke in a cold voice. My name is Hwang Sang-woon, and I am a member of the Murim Leagues Cheonan Inspectorate execution team. He is a disciple of the Hwasan Sect and has the name Cheonwoo. If you are Cheonwoo are you a disciple of the Plum Flower God Sword? Thats right. Meng Jings eyes turned to Tianyu Dojangs waist. A sword that was too shy to be the possession of a Taoist priest came into his sight. As a former open-minded person, he immediately recognized its identity. Exaltation. A famous sword given to the top runner-up at the Yongbong Branch held five years ago. Wont you let go now? Meng Jing frowned and rxed his grip. Dojang Cheonwoo, whonded on the ground, sighed in relief. He suggested, pointing his index finger at the table in the center of the room. How about we sit down and talk first? My legs hurt because I walked a long way. . Dont be too guarded. I am only a messenger. I didnte here with the specific intention of harming you. lion? A person of your caliber? Didnt I just tell you my affiliation? I said it was Cheonan Gambu. The person who sent you is He is exactly the person you are thinking of. Damn it. Meng Gyeong, who swore softly, walked forward and sat down at the table. He then offered Dojang Cheonwoo a seat across from him. I brought up your painful past on my own, so as an apology, I will pay for the food. How do you know my past? The manager said that he heard it directly from the person who put the batting baton in my seniors hand that day. Did the teacher put in a request to the Cheonan Inspectorate? You want me to find you and bring you back? Thats right. Meng Gyeong, who had been ring at Cheonwoo Dojang in silence for a while, picked up the bottle and brought it to his mouth. The alcohol flowed down the corner of my mouth and wet my front lip. Big. Pleasee with me. Where can I go? The manager wants to meet you. If I want toe, I shoulde. If I want to go, should I go? I have no intention of forcing it. I dont have the ability to do that. A soft smile appeared on Cheonwoo Dojangs lips. Once I took control, it was easy after that. A disciple of Plum God Sword and a messenger sent by the Dragon King. Meng Jing would never be able to harm himself. Because you know that you cannot handle the aftermath. Currently, the manager is staying at the Guangxi branch of the Murim Alliance. Im sorry, but I have no intention of following you. It wont be a bad story for you either. What does it mean? The Lord of the Open World has suffered serious injuries due to the Lord of the Demonic Cult. I know. Because rumors about him spread throughout the central ins. Do you also know that his life is short? ! A master who reached absolute heights lost his dantian. I dont think you know what this means. Wasnt there any danger to your life thanks to the treatment you received from a divine doctor? Thats how it was known externally. But Meng Kyungs mouth was tightly shut. I could tell without having to listen to what was said. The situation the teacher found himself in. Also, the reason why he is in such a hurry to find himself. As you may know, I have betrayed the recluse. What kind of shame can we go back to now? The Ark said so. Its true that Mangyeong is a bad guy, but hes not a viin who doesnt even know the bare minimum. I will not refuse even my teachersst request. Meng-gyeong, who was chewing his lips as if in conflict, lowered his head. No matter how much a person turned away from the monks, he could not help but be shaken when he heard these words. I cant go back. As you can see, I havee too far to go back to the life of a beggar. . If you try to force it, it will soon run away again into the night. As the liberal side knows this, they will view me as untrustworthy. You seem to have misunderstood something. I never told my senior to be open again. ? There are two main things the open side wants from you. First, amitment not to leak the vision. Second, my role as a master who will help the growth of Wonryong () cooperative. In short, I am telling you to teach martial arts to the next master on behalf of the master. youre right. They say they will allow you to live freely afterpleting your duties, so there is no better condition for a senior than this. How can I believe that? The Lord of Openness dered. I will not specifically hold you responsible for betraying the monks. That alone isnt enough. Words can change as needed. I wonder whether other open provinces will obediently follow Masters lead. Are you saying you want to be more assured of your personal safety? I see. Meng Kyung could not help but feel anxious. In the worst case, you could lose your danjeon or die in the name of punishment. As he said, there was no guarantee that opening up would keep its promise. How about something like this? You have officially joined the club and be a member of Cheonan Gambu. I dont know your intention. What do I gain by doing that? You will receive the protection of the most renowned warrior in Tanggeum. If the manager notarizes it, no matter how open I am, I wont be able to break my promise and cause harm to my senior. When Yeo Yeon-yun found out about Meng Jings whereabouts through Hao Wen, he was worried. The process of persuading Meng Jing and taking him to the opening should not have been noisy. Because the open side would not want that. Above all, there was no point in leading him to openness if Meng-gyeong did note forward voluntarily. Therefore, the method of threatening using the Dragon Kings reputation could not be used. [If threats dont work, we should appease.] [Appeasement?] [If you meet Meng-gyeong, say this. If you want, I will let you be protected under my shadow.] [Im talking about protecting you, but in reality, arent you saying Im going to use you as a subordinate and take care of you?] [ Nothing is free in this world. Wouldnt that be much better than living your whole life being chased by liberals? [As Meng Kyung, there will be no other choice.] Dojang Cheonwoo smiled bitterly, recalling the conversation he had with Yeon-Woon beforeing here. Unfortunately for Meng-gyeong, a trap he could not escape had already been ced on him. What if I said I would decline the offer? Like I said, Im not going to do anything in particr. At best, we can inform the public of our seniors location and watch what happens next. Meng Kyung let out augh. It sounded like a good offer, but in reality it was no different from a threat. The conclusion was decided when Dojang Cheonwoo knew exactly where he was and came to visit him. Its an either/or choice with no right of veto. He was unable toe up with an easy answer and, after thinking about it, sighed. Give me some time. How long can I wait? Five days. In the meantime, I will finish putting my affairs in order. Its too long. I will wait for you for three days. Arent you being too strict? If you leave Sangsalmun and disappear into hiding, my position will be very difficult. Shouldnt we at least prepare some kind of preparedness n? Where can I run away? Cheonwoo Dojangs eyes narrowed. We must not let down our guard. Isnt he the person who betrayed the monks? There was no guarantee that he wouldnt hit himself in the back. Maeng Kyung is a master who can easily be ranked among the top 100 masters. If I wanted to, it would have been possible to escape to another ce within five days. Anyway, did you say you would pay for the food? yes. To be precise, we are using public funds, but there is no need to decline. Thats right. Meng Kyungs eyes narrowed. He withdrew a miraculous membrane that covered the entire room and called out loudly to someone. Here at Daeyeonru (), they sell various types of silk liquor, but some of them are so expensive that I havent even tried them yet. . Be prepared. Today, I n to eat and drink with the intention of pulling out the roots of the pirs of Cheonan Gambu. In some ways, you could call it the Last Supper, but you shouldnt leave any regrets. A cool sensation passed over Dojang Cheonwoos back. I felt like something was going wrong. For a moment, I wondered if I had said something unnecessary, but it was impossible to reveal it in this situation. No, it was better. Now is the time to get revenge on your evil boss. I decided to put my anxiety aside for now. He did not realize at that time that his judgment had been clouded by the excitement of the atmosphere of Kiru, which he had entered for the first time. * * * Sixty gold coins? I raised my eyebrows as I read the report that Dojo Cheonwoo brought. It was good to bring Meng Jing safely to the Guangxi branch. The problem was the expenses incurred in the process. What on earth did you do to cost so much money? It happened because I was trying to please the target. Say that now. I was shocked to see Cheonwoo Dojang reacting so shamelessly. What did this person eat wrong? wait. I narrowed my eyebrows slightly as I red at Cheonwoo, who was fluttering his cor as if he was hot and looking the other way. I reached out my hand and squeezed his cor, and Dojang Cheonwoo looked embarrassed. Why are you doing this? Did you spend a lot of public money just to y rice paddy with a courtesan? What do you mean! I was just faithful to my mission! What are these marks? If the person in question had not tugged on the cor, it would have been hidden by the fancy clothes and would have gone unnoticed. Lip marks left clearly on the nape of the neck. I took a mirror and shined it on him, and Dojang Cheonwoos face turned pale. Director Boo. Its a misunderstanding. This is just From now on, repeat again that he is dead. Chapter 367 Episode 367 : Sigh! Sigh! Sigh! Sigh! A light hitting sound rang out. Some hope that the beatings will be carried out under the pretext of sparring. I asked, looking down at the Cheonwoo seal lying in tatters on the ground. Are you conscious now? . Seeing as I didnt get an answer right away, it seems like its still not enough. no! I heard it! Dojang Cheonwoo urgently raised his head and shouted. I beat it up mercilessly, but it seemed to be in better shape than I expected. As your martial arts level rises, will your determination also increase? I frowned as I lowered the scabbard raised above my head. For some reason, I didnt feel refreshed. The sight of Cheonwoo Dojang, pretending to be sick and ncing at me, couldnt have seemed so disgusting. It appears that I have treated the dojang too personally. It seemed like his shameless behavior was reverting to his old self. I was wrong. Please forgive me this once. I am looking forward to seeing how you will react if I tell this to the Plum Blossom God Sword. The Taoist monk of Hwasan broke the rules and spent the night with a courtesan. I swear it didnt happen like you think! Then what are the lip marks left on the nape of your neck? Was it painted by a skilled painter? I was tempted a little, but I didnt cross the line. I can swear that I have never touched a drop of alcohol, let alone a woman. Are you telling me to believe that? Whats the point of lying if youre going to get caught right away? Please ask senior Maeng Kyung. Then you will know. If thats true, then the seal was bewitched by the courtesans fawning, so he ate a few pieces of food and wasted his gold coins like water. . Have you seen the Sang Hogu among these Hogu? Dojang Cheonwoo made an expression of regret. He seemed to have realizedte that he had been caught in an induced interrogation. Actually, it didnt matter to me whether he broke the rules of the Hwasan Sect or yed with fire. It was the volcanic eruption that was in trouble, not me. The problem was that he thoughtlessly wasted public funds without realizing it was a waste of money. It would have been okay if I had used my own money. Even though it was a shame, there must have been some extenuating circumstances. Of course, most of the funds for Cheonan Gambus activities came from the Hwayang Trading Company, to be exact, from the shares I received by selling the foundation of the Geumryong Trading Company. In fact, it was safe to say that it originated from me. Cheonwoo Dojang must have done this because he knew about it. but. Even so, personal assets and public funds had to be clearly distinguished. It may seem like a minor difference at first nce, but when the boundary bes unclear, it is inevitable that idents will ur. Care had to be taken to prevent recurrence. The use of ruthless violence was not simply to evoke nostalgia for the past. Ill only let you see it once. yes! thank you! This should never happen again. Part of me wanted to break the leg club, but I decided to endure it this time. Still, isnt he a talented person who applied to the Cheonan Inspectorate in response to an unreasonable request? Even if that wasnt the case, I felt sorry that I was eating my bones with just a token of gratitude. Its true that 60 gold coins is a lot of money, but by my standards, it wasnt that big of an expense. I decided to be satisfied with that since I had a reason to collect the Cheonwoo seal for a long time toe. Just go back and rest. You must be tired. I dont think its something to say after being beaten up so badly. Why are you sad? Is that possible? With a wave of his hand, the unclean Dojang Cheonwoo quickly left the training ground. The steps I took to run away were light. I think I was limping on my left leg just a little while ago. I feel strangely bad. My stomach was boiling and I had no idea how to relieve it. I clicked my tongue and turned my head. There is one sign that can be felt beyond the fence. It seems that Cheonwoo Dojang didnt notice until the end, but I couldnt fool my senses. How about you juste out? When did you know? Meng-gyeong, a man dressed in fancy clothes, climbed over the wall and entered the training hall. His face was extremely haggard from how much alcohol he had drank the night before. Judging by the fact that he mastered the art of hiding even while suffering from a hangover, he was a talented person. I knew it from the beginning. Did you enjoy the sightseeing? It was more scary than fun. The leader of the organization I will be working for from now on is such a violent man. Senior, youd better be careful too. I am usually lenient towards members, but I have no mercy on those who cross the line. It wasnt just a joke. If Meng Kyung had any sense, he would have realized that this was a warning. Ill keep that in mind. So what brought you here? Isnt it you who called me and left me in the guest room? I waited for a long time, but he didnte, so I took the step myself. I didnt neglect it, I waited. First, take care of your hangover. My mind is fine, so there is nothing to worry about. This was the problem with drinkers. If he had shown sincerity by using his inner strength to shake off his drunkenness, his words would have been more persuasive. Im telling you this in case youre curious, but what Cheonwoo Dojo said is true. Neither on the first day he came to see me nor on thest time he stopped by Giru beforeing to the Guangxi branch, he did not touch the woman. Of course, I didnt drink either. After listening to the story, it seems that he continued to persuade the naive Taoist monk to open the door. Its because the reaction was so funny. He was a friend who was fun to tease. I believe you have heard most of the story from Dojang Cheonwoo. Master is looking for me. We will leave early tomorrow morning and return to Maengs headquarters. Get ready. Arent we in too much of a hurry? We cant rx. I dont know when Geolwang will pass away. There was no longer any need to stay at the Guangxi branch and act as an inspector. Since Meng Gyeongs recruits were secured, all goals could be said to have been achieved. We had to move quickly to get him to the opening in time. . Perhaps because the teachers nickname was mentioned, Meng Jings face darkened. As I was quietly staring at him, I spoke out loud. I think it would be a good time to check your skills. You came all the way to the training ground. Wouldnt you be upset if we just sent you back? Are you saying we should spar? yes. Isnt it natural for a manager to want to know the level of prospective members? He told me to get ready because hell be leaving early tomorrow morning. I will do it for you. Do not worry. That hurts my pride. Even if its like this, I dont have the skills to look down on you anywhere. First, discharge the alcoholic poison through Ungong. I will wait for you. I understand. Meng-gyeong sighed heavily and sat cross-legged on the floor. It seemed like he decided that since it was an order from a person who would soon be his superior, there would be no good in rejecting it. I eximed in exmation as I guessed his state based on the prayer that flowed implicitly. A master of hwagyeong. He was a talented person who could easily be ranked among the top 100 masters. Should we really say that he is a disciple who followed the progress of King Jie? It must be borne in mind that their skills may have decreased due to the hiatus, but it is still an undeniable fact that they are a great force. * * * About half an hour has passed. Meng-gyeong got up from his seat and asked, pointing to my waist with his index finger. Could you please lend me your sheath? ? Its not that I dont have confidence in my opponents empty fist, but I still feel like I need a weapon to deal with the Dragon King, who is famous throughout the entire central ins. As you can see, I dont have a batting stick. I nodded, unsheathed the sword and handed it to him. Meng Kyung, who swung the sheath he was holding a few times, nodded as if he was satisfied. Its sturdy. Its not a weapon Im used to, but its still better than nothing. Meng Kyung took a long breath and took a stance. As if I had been waiting, I kicked off the ground and ran towards him. The eighth herbivorous month (). The sword, which seemed to be filled with heat, was aimed at Meng Kyungs side. Meng Gyeong, who deflected the attack by tilting his sword diagonally, immediatelyunched a counterattack. Puff poop! Stick blows pouring down like heavy rain. The sound of the st echoed throughout the area. It was the beginning of the Tagubong method, which is said to be passed down only to the Ark of Openness and its sessors. You want to fight head on? I thought I would be cautious since my opponent was a high-ranking warrior, but I never thought I would go on the offensive instead. I raised the corners of my mouth and swung my sword wide. The 21st herbivorous month (). Dozens of strands of sword energy swept wildly across the front. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! The floor of the training ground caved in and a cloud of dust rose up. Meng Jings hand, which took arge leap and escaped the range of herbivory, waved dizzyingly in the air. The speed was so fast that an afterimage remained. Boom! The sword and sheath collided, creating a heavy collision sound. I calmly observed my opponent and adjusted my sword speed. Theres no need to get too worked up. If I put my mind to it, I can achieve victory in an instant, but for a while, I nned to match my opponents level. After all, this is a sparring to check the skills of the prospective members. Ha! Meng Kyung kicked the air with a high spirit. As soon as hended on the ground, he dug into the side and swung his sword sheath. bang! The scabbard that rose diagonally was stopped in ce by the membrane of brain energy. Surprised, Meng-gyeong tried to widen the distance by taking a step back, but I wasnt the one to just sit there and watch. As much as he had retreated, he came closer and unleashed a powerful fist with his left hand. The seventh herbivore, Shaejangquan (cȭ). A blow that shatters the internal organs. It was an herbivore that ignored defenses and struck directly into the body. Perhaps instinctively feeling a sense of danger, Meng Gyeong let go of the sword sheath and quickly wrapped both hands. Then something surprising happened. It seemed like a powerful attraction was created in the two hands that wrapped around the fist, but the internal energy that was supposed to hit the opponent was dissipating in vain. It was an amazing feat. He said he was somewhat confident in his rivalry, and it appears that was not a lie. Meng Kyung kicked the falling sword sheath and lifted it onto his shoulder, catching it deftly. He leapt backwards again and repeatedly struck the air with his club. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! Attacks flew into the air and rained down on the area. Instead of responding, I unfolded the ghost cloth and left the ce. I was worried that my skills would have declined significantly while ying and eating at Sangsalmun, but it turned out to be unfounded. Meng Gyeongs inaction was better than I thought. Of course, it was nothingpared to Wu Ji-jin, who was on the verge of absolute perfection. Still, at this level, it seemed like he wouldnt be far behind other Hwagyeong experts. Shall we push a little harder? Chapter 368 Episode 368: A sharp sword de cut through the air before Meng Jings eyes. As if he had been waiting for this moment, Meng Kyung immediately narrowed the gap and came in. We waited until thest minute to attack. Contrary to appearance, he had the temperament of a fighter. He was not reluctant to take risks in order to turn around an unfavorable situation. The unfortunate truth was that just as Meng-gyeong guided my movements, I also read his intentions. The sixteenth herbivorous moon (). puck! Something invisible tapped Meng Jing on the shoulder. It was a hit using a sword attack that was secretly implemented as a bait. The power of the attack itself was not that high. A bted self-defense strategy was enough to relieve the shock. Wow! However, the cost of being confused and distracted by an unexpected blow was high. The left fist crashed into Meng Kyungs side with a heavy noise. Meng Kyungs face frowned. Craddangtang! Meng-gyeong, who rolled on the floor and kicked up dust, raised his upper body with a grunt. Since a direct hit was allowed in a situation where the distance was forcibly narrowed, there was no need to say how big the blow would be. Didnt Son Dae-jung say he would do it? We are looking forward to it. For all that, it hurts like death. If I had put my mind to it, I could have shaken the blood vessels and organs using the internal heavy hand method. You say scary things so casually. Still, it seems like he didnt neglect his martial arts training while hiding in Sangsal Gate. It doesnt feel like you cant show off your skills to the fullest. is it? I thought it would be inevitable to be evaluated as having poor split-second judgment since it has been a long time since I yed in a real game. Cheonan Gambu is home to many outstanding talents. There will be many people who can help you regain your senses. . Lets continue. Pleasee. You want to do more here? Isnt it virtually the same as a conclusion? You know, dont you? That this is not a sparring to determine victory or defeat. There is still a long way to go. Meng Kyung stood up, rubbing his side and looked to the right. I pulled out the sheath of the sword that was half buried in the ground using the technique of emptiness and handed it to him. Your skills are also good. Meng Jings posture lowered. It was like watching an animal that found its prey crouch down before running out of the bush. bang! He stepped on the ground andunched his new weapon like an arrow, digging into my side in the blink of an eye. Movement and attack done in one breath. I had a feeling that a low-ranking warrior would be beaten and stretched out without even having time to respond. Teuong! The brain energy membrane blocked the scabbard. As if he had expected it, Meng Kyung does not stop at just one attack and continues to attack. I dodged or dodged most attacks and maintained a certain distance. Anyway, didnt you hear something from earlier? Why are there people in the training hall at this hour? They are probably members of the Cheonan Inspectorate who came to inspect the branch. The momentum flowing out is not normal. Because what on earth is going on inside? While continuing to dance. A mumbling noise began to be heard from beyond the fence surrounding the training ground. As the dance got longer, the Guangxi branch leaders who were passing by nearby seemed to be interested and flocking in one by one. If left alone, it seemed like it would secretly peek over the wall. That wont work. The twenty-second herbivorous first month (˪). Grains of energy scattered like frost, putting a brake on Meng Jings movements. I took advantage of that opportunity to let go of the sword and sh my hands together. Wow! Masoeumgong (). The vision of the Akga passed down from the Ak Yeo-ryeong. Heavy air waves spread out in concentric circles. The dancers who were clinging to the wall outside the training hall were startled and ran away. It seemed like he knew that the heterogeneous waves passing through his body were some kind of warning. Sigh! Meng-gyeong, who is quick-witted, immediately realized what was going on. Also, now is your only chance to win. Before I could retrieve my sword, Meng Gyeong rushed at me like a bull and struck me with a club. I clicked my tongue and took a step back, biting the new model. Im sorry. I was also confident in my opponents air power. He parried away all the attacks with his fists and unexpectedly unfolded his golden sword and snatched the sword sheath. Meng Gyeong, who must have judged that there was no hope in a physical confrontation, let go of the sword sheath without hesitation and stretched out his wrapped hands forward. Pow! At first nce, it seems like its just a noisy movement and doesnt have much meaning. However, the force that hit the body as if pushing was unusual. As I was pushed away, leaving long footprints on the ground, my eyes lit up and I muttered in my heart. Is it Kangryong 18jang (ʮ), one of the secret martial arts of openness? There are many martial arts in the world that can blow a long wind, but there are only a few that have this much power. I couldnt have been more interested in experiencing martial arts that I had only heard about in stories. After that, Maenggyeong and I walked around the training ground exchanging hundreds of sums. Big. In the end, Meng Kyung, who had run out of strength and stamina, copsed and fell to his knees on the ground. He was breathing heavily, looked up at me with a tired expression, and said. Arent you tired? Its worth it. Rather than immediately overpowering a rtively low-skilled opponent, adjusting your skills to match the targets level would be more difficult. Because of how much internal power it has. Meng Gyeong, who was shaking his head,y down on the ground and looked up at the sky. I looked down at him motionless, as if he didnt even have the strength to lift a finger. I retrieved Geogeols sword sheath, put it on my waist, and said, At this level, I dont think its enough to be the leader of the Wonryong Small Association. Im d to have good news for the open side. Could it be that this sparring was also a fulfillment of a request from the teacher? yes. However, it does not mean that the statement that we wanted to understand the level of prospective members was a lie. Why would you ask me to check if my skills are rusty and dispose of them if I find they are not good? Its somewhat simr. Although you didnt say anything extreme like disposal. Thats right. Like I said, well be leaving early tomorrow morning. Go back and get plenty of rest. I understand. Meng Kyung nodded and quietly closed his eyes. Since he was likely to fall asleep if left alone, he loudly called for someone and ordered them to take him away. Its going to be a bit of a headache to control it. I narrowed my eyes as I stared at the back of the blind man leaving the training hall, supported by the branchs strong man. This was my first time seeing it in person, but I could still tell. Basically, he was not the type to work quietly under someone else. He was too free spirited to expect loyalty. If he had been a person bound by a sense of belonging in the first ce, he would not have done such a big thing as giving up his status as a fire chief and turning his back on openness. It wasnt like Bangcheoksam or Cheonwoo Dojang that felt good to me. Because of his position, he has no choice but to pretend to follow me. It didnt seem like it would be easy to manipte it the way I wanted. Well, its not realistically possible to win the hearts of all subordinates. It was different from the days when I was the Sacheon branch president. It was no longer the body that led a small group. As I became the head of arge group, there was a need to change my mindset. Okay then. Now, how should we use that person? * * * Afterpleting my schedule in Guangxi, I returned to Mengs headquarters. The way back was extremely ufortable. The road wasnt particrly rough, nor did we encounter a group of thieves. The awkward air current that flowed between Cheon Ga-ryeong and Tang Seo-yeon caused the fellow passengers to lose their breath. It was so bad that Dojang Cheon-woo refused to take the shift, saying he would continue to be the coachman. Im sure something happened. I couldnt ask for details. Somehow, I had a strong feeling that I shouldnt have done that. I passed through Maengs main gate feeling mentally tired. When I arrived at the temporary base of Cheonan Gambu, two new members greeted me one by one. Mi-ryong () and Kwon-ryong (ȭ). Finally, Baek Ri-seon, a disciple of Ak Yeo-ryeong, and Hwang Bo-jin, a direct blood rtive of the Hwang Bo-sae family, went through formal procedures and entered the priesthood. wee. Both of you. Hwang Bo-jin nced at Baek Li-seon with wary eyes. He seemed to be concerned about a military officer of the same age who joined the service at the same time as him. He had discernment, so he should have known. That the man standing next to him is a man with skills that are not inferior to him. From now on, you two will be assigned to the execution team and work. There is one thing I would like to ask of you. When the boat speed was decided, Hwang Bo-jin raised his right hand and said, as if he had been waiting. I nodded and made eye contact with him. Please speak. If possible, I would like you to assign me to the investigation team rather than the execution team. To the investigation team? May I ask why you are making such a request? I received instructions from the head of the family, and I would like to gain as many different experiences as possible. Hwang Bo-jin must have expected this person to ask a question and gives an answer. I tilted my head at the iprehensible answer, but soon realized his intention and burst intoughter. The investigation team was the unit to which Cheon Ga-ryeong was assigned. Previously, when he encountered Cheon Ga-ryeong at Hwang Bo-saes patronage, he was entranced by her beauty and was unable toe to his senses. In a way, it was natural that he wanted to be assigned to the investigation team rather than the execution team. Its impossible. Can I ask the reason? There is a saying, Right ce, right ce. The Kwonryong Small Association is more suited to the execution team than the investigation team. I am confident that I will be able to do my part even when I go to the investigation team. Please give me a chance. Then let me ask you directly. Are you skilled in stealth? What is your experience organizing the collected information? Do you have any experience working for a specific martial arts organization? . This is the minimum condition to be assigned to the investigation team. Hwang Bo-jins mouth was tightly shut. I feel sorry for him, but it was impossible to put someone who did not meet the qualifications into the investigation team. Of course, even if you dont meet the conditions, there is no way to be assigned to the investigation team. If you want to be a junior member and learn step by step from the basics, we may grant your request. Are you sure you dont mind? Although I asked my doctor, the answer I got was actually obvious. There was no way that a person with such high self-esteem would be willing to endure such humiliation. Even though other people didnt know, I knew because I had memories of my past life. Kwon Ryongs obsession with fame. It was human psychology to want to be treatedmensurate with ones skills. Whats more, isnt the young man in front of me a person who created and spread a feat that didnt exist? Please assign me to the execution team. Im sorry I couldnt fulfill your request. no. It would be a natural decision as the leader of a force. I think I should go to the leader soon and give him a report. Please go back now. yes. Hwang Bo-jin leaves the office with a disappointed expression. Baek Li-seon, who bowed lightly, followed behind him. I buried myself in the back of the chair and muttered. What remains now is how to ept Woo Ga-jin and Maeng Gyeong as members of the Cheonan Gambu. In order to handle the issue of the two peoples joining and joining, it was necessary to first obtain permission from Juhwabaek. Obtaining permission would not be easy. A warrior who has reached the level of absolute perfection and an expert who has reached the level of perfection. If the two people join, Cheonan Gambus power bes excessively strong. There will certainly be those who voice opposition. I dont know. Itll work out somehow. Chapter 369 Episode 369 Meet the Lord. Wee. Maengjubus conference room. Dozens of pairs of eyes turned towards me at once. I sighed in my heart and sat down in the empty seat. A lot of people have gathered. It was not a meeting held regrly. There was no separate summons order from the leader. However, an unusuallyrge number of people gathered in one ce. It probably means that the two reserve members are on high alert. In the first ce, it was not an issue that needed to be handled by holding a grand meeting. Originally, the agenda would have been passed with a visit to the leaders personal office and a light discussion. The reason the matter escted was because high-ranking officials in Meng unanimously raised objections. I expected it to some extent. What became a problem was the inaction of the two people I brought with me. A warrior who has reached the realm of absolute perfection and an expert in the art of peace who has mastered the vision of openness. Even so, there were many outstanding talents in Cheonan Gambu. Even as I ascended to the prefectural level, my status rose to the point where I could pierce the sky. But what if Wu Ji-jin and Meng Gyeong also join in? The power possessed by one department bes too powerful. Whether those who belong to the Maengju faction or those who belong to the Elder faction. Everyone could not help but feel a sense of crisis. At least Meng-gyeong is okay. Although he is a talented person who ranks among the top 100 great masters, it is not true that he is dangerous enough to destroy the bnce of power between each faction. Above all, he was a person of openness. Opening is a representative martial arts faction belonging to the pro-Maengju faction. From the perspective of the Maengju faction, his joining the Cheonan Inspectorate could have meant surveince and control. Of course, if the transaction between me and Jiewang and the true identity of Meng Jing are revealed, they will also have different opinions. The first to speak was the old Murim lord, Hwabaek Joo, who was sitting at the head table. I heard youve recruited two talented people. Im really happy that someone with that much power voluntarily decided to join the alliance. yes. Now that the Great War is in full swing, their presence will be a great help to the Murim Alliance. You have done a great thing for me. Now that you say that, I dont know what to do. As I politely bowed my head, an ufortable air lingered in the room. The high-ranking officials of the Meng Dynasty, sitting around arge table, cleared their throats and looked at each other. I think its a little unclear whether this is something to be happy about. The person who raised his right hand as if pouring cold water and spoke was none other than Yeongseong Dojang. An elder from the Cheongseong faction. When I visited Wolhwajang, I heard that Dokgoks assassin, who yed Woo Hwayeon, was harsh and kicked out, and the way he looked at me was not kind. Who arbitrarily broke into an unimed house? There are a lot of things I want to say, but since this is a busy space, I decided to hold back for now. Its impossible to argue over personal matters during a meeting hosted by a leader. The man in ck didnt give me a detailed exnation, so I didnt know exactly what happened. What does it mean? It is good to ept Meng Jing as a member of the Meng. A talented person who studied martial arts from a retired elder of openness a long time ago. You can trust it as your identity is guaranteed. The opening ended theundering of Meng Gyeongs identity immediately. It was only natural that he could not let the whole world know that he was the one who betrayed the monks. But Wu Jiajin, the Grand Prince of the Beast Pce, is different. Isnt he a person who fled to the central ins due to political strife? The Blue Dragon Lord and the Hyeonmu Lord. Taeyeon-geom (̫ӄ), an elder from the Shaman faction, and Nam Hak-geom (Ű), an elder from themunal faction. Even Sohyeongeom (t), who usually took my side, nodded as if he approved of Youngseong Dojangs words. Ill give up on Wu Jiajin because Ill give up on making 100 concessions to get Meng Jing back, is this it? A burst ofughter came out. Isnt the intention too tant? At the very least, if Wu Ji-jins inaction had been hidden, things would have been resolved easily. If that were the case, this ce wouldnt have been created in the first ce. Tsk. A conversation that Woo Ga-jin had with the Sangsalmundo members not long ago shed through my mind. [This is already the fourth time Ive met a group like you.] [What do you mean!] [You idiots who are riding on the name value of the group they belong to. Are all warriors in the central ins like this?] Everyone gathered here probably had some understanding of Wu Ga-jins inaction. Because he did not hide his inaction. There are already affiliatedpanies that have suffered damage as a result, so what more can I say? Its not unreasonable for them to be wary of Wu Ga-jins existence. He was a person who would surely rise to absolute heights as time passed. What if he ovees the wall after joining? Cheonan Gambu will have as many as two absolute experts. It was clear that he would want to prevent such a situation at all costs. Of course, it was not an issue that could be opposed blindly. This is wartime, and it is a shame to have one high-quality soldier. It was rather easy to prevent Eum-gwi, who had stepped down from his position as White Dragon Lord, from applying to Cheonangambu. On the other hand, what about Wu Jiajin, who is not even a member of the central circle, let alone an existing blind sword? If I want to bring in talent from outside to my department, why would I stop that from happening? What is scarier than an enemy is an ally who cannot be trusted. Can you safely entrust your back to a Nanman warrior who has no attachment or regret to the martial arts world? Thats why Yeongseong Dojang risked Wu Ga-jins origins and situation. He is not a person who will devote himself to Baekdo martial arts. To im that it was clear that he would gather his followers in the central ins and try to challenge Nammans hegemony once again. As I was observing the atmosphere, I slowly opened my mouth. I know what youre talking about, but the situation youre worried about wont happen. How can you guarantee that? As you said, Woo Ga-jin is a person who fled to the central ins due to political strife. Then why do you think someone like that decided to apply to the Murim Alliance? That is, in order to create a force that follows oneself If that is really the goal, there is no need to join the alliance. There is even no reason to apply to the Cheonan Inspectorate. Rather, Maengs discipline and the special nature of the department would be holding him back. . I dont think hes an idiot and couldnt even make such a simple calction. Then what do you think his purpose is? There are two main things. Firstly, because my sister is in the main group, and secondly, because I am the best person to entrust my body to. It is a usible inference, but it is not enough. Isnt it possible that they are trying to take care of their personal safety first and then proceed with the work step by step? Then let me ask you. Do you think he can form his own faction while working under me? . A furrow was carved into Yeongseong Dojangs forehead. As he hesitated, unable to find the words to answer, Taeyeon Geom, who was watching, tapped the table with her index finger and said. In short, it means that you will supervise Wu Ji-jin to prevent him from doing anything foolish. Did I understand it correctly? Thats right. May I ask why you take such a risk? Its an exhibition now. And Wu Ga-jin is a warrior with one of the greatest skills in all of Nanman. Isnt he a talent too precious to pass up? That makes it even more dangerous. We have enough control. Thats interesting. I cant believe you, and no one else, would say such a thing. ? Do you remember what reason you gave before for the need to revive Cheonangambu? I was momentarily speechless. Due to the rapid expansion of its power, the Murim League suffered the side effect of poor internal control. And that side effect became the justification for the revival of Cheonan Gambu. Taeyeon Geom was saying this to me right now. Why does the head of the Cheonan Inspector General, who is supposed to focus on internal crackdowns, want to bring in someone as dangerous as Woo Ga-jin? I dont know about other people, but I think you shouldnt do that. Thats right. Is it right that the Cheonan Inspector General, who should be eliminating potential threats, is instead increasing his concerns? Its just a y on words, but as a cause, theres nothing better. Indeed, the elder was a senior. Should I say that the taste of skill stands out? The stab was aimed precisely at the painful area. Wu Ji-jin must not be allowed to join. My thoughts are also the same as those of the two elders. The Cheonan Inspector General said he would crack down on his own, but I think the risk is too great to just believe and ept that. I dont think that Director Cheonan has done anything wrong. However, it is also clear that there is a need to be wary of the dangers his actions may pose. These issues must be dealt with firmly at the grasnds. Did he decide that now was his opportunity? Everyone who was looking for an opportunity raised their hands and said one thing at a time. There was tension in the conference room. The atmosphere was tense, as if it might break at any moment. It was the moment when Joo Hwa-baek, who had been thinking while wiping his beard, finally opened his mouth. Shake! The door to the conference room opened and a Blue Dragon member rushed in. A face that looks urgent. Everyone frowned and looked back at the man. Lord! Its urgent! Whats going on? This is news from the opening! It is said that the forces of the Demonic Cult have begun to move! Demon Cult? The middle school students who were giving the Cheongryongdae member who was sprinkling ashes on the finished rice looked surprised. The rumbling noise spread. Soon the conference room became noisy, as if a beehive had been disturbed. I narrowed my eyes and muttered to myself. Itsing. I had been anticipating this since I heard that the Demonic Cult hadpleted the work of relocating its headquarters. That there will be arge-scale battle soon. It was as obvious as fire that the Demonic Church would turn its attention to the battlefield after stabilizing the upied territory. So, which direction did you say it was moving? Sacheon (Ĵ)? Hebei? Both areas! what? They say they are dividing their forces and attacking two areas at the same time! It even seems that a third army has been detected heading towards Hubei! I ended up making a nk expression at the unexpected story. A simultaneous strike in three directions. What is this? I couldnt believe it even after hearing it. The total amount of power possessed by the Demonic Cult does not reach that of the martial arts faction. If we were topare only the top experts, they would be roughly simr, but the difference in basic numbers was enormous. The Demonic Cult, which was already outnumbered, dispersed its forces and attacked. Where on earth did such a fools errande from? Chapter 370 Episode 370 I wasnt the only one who responded that I couldnt understand it. This is absurd. Even if you tried to win by concentrating your troops in one ce, it wasnt enough, so you split the corps into three? Its crazy. It looks like the Demonic Cult does not have any talented people. From those who shake their heads with an absurd expression to those who rub their beards and sneer. Everyone showed various reactions and said one thing at a time. Zhuge Hwan, who was no better, shouted with energy in his voice. Quiet! Be quiet! Its in front of the Lord! It took some time for themotion to subside despite the shouts of the general military. Joo Hwabaek, who was lost in thought with a serious expression, bit the Blue Dragon member with a gesture of his hand. widely! The conference room door closes. The eyes of the middle ss all turned to the head of the table. Lets put off the matter regarding the candidates brought in by the Cheonan Inspector General untilter. There is something we need to discuss first. . Taeyeon Geoms expression became depressed. I felt like I wanted to end the situation at this point, but I couldnt react without notice to this situation. Should I call this luck? I smiled bitterly inwardly. Thanks to this, I had time to think about a method. If it didnt work out, I was even thinking of putting Woo Ga-jin in the unofficial unit. The Demonic Cult has begun to make major movements. We also need to prepare ordingly. If you have a good opinion, please speak up without any hesitation. Silence fell in the conference room. Since this was a serious issue, there was a need to be cautious in what one said. In this situation, the first person to voice an opinion was likely to be the target. First, we need to organize reinforcements. The one who broke the silence and opened his mouth was the master of the jujak, Hwaseongdo (Ե). He still had the personality of not being swayed by the atmosphere and being clear about what he wanted to say. The region that requires priority attention is Hubei. Why do you im that? The front lines stretching across Sichuan and Hebei are solid. Even if you dont receive support from a separate party, it wont easily copse. But Hubei is different. At present, there are four areas adjacent to the Demonic Cults domain of control. It was Sacheon, Hubuk, Hanam, and Hebuk. For the Magyo side, it was burdensome to invade Hubuk or Hanam first. Even if one of the two areas is taken over with difficulty, there is a high possibility that it will eventually be recaptured as it is surrounded on three sides by the political factions martial factions sphere of influence. Therefore, the martial arts faction concentrated its power in Sacheon and Hebei. It was assumed that the demonic cultists would invade one of the two regions anyway. However, the Magyo side defied expectations and attacked three areas at the same time. Of course, the area in the most dangerous situation was none other than Hubuk. They say there are the Shaman faction and the Zhuge family in Hubei, but if the Demonic Cult decides to push down with the Eight Great Demon Army, it will be difficult to withstand. So, we must send Mengs elites to support them. You are right. Hwaseongdos remarks could be said to be the most standard answer. Nodding his head, Hwabaek Joo looked around and said. I will ept the opinion of the Master of Zhou and send reinforcements to Hubei. Anyone who has a difference of opinion, speak up now. No one raised a voice of opposition. As soon as the conclusion was reached, Zhuge Huan opened his mouth. First, lets select the person in charge. I will go. I raised my hand without dy. Cheonan Inspection Department is a department for internal inspection, but in an emergency situation, should such a trivial matter be considered? Currently, most of the main force of the Murim Alliance was deployed to the front lines in Sichuan and Hebei. There wasnt much power left in the headquarters. As the situation was like that, Cheonan Gambu could not take a step back. Because it is the only department that can mobilize arge number of rising experts. If I show a sacrificial attitude here, the status of Cheonan Gambu will fall. If war cannot be avoided, it would be better to support here first. There was a happy look in Joos eyes as he looked at me. While everyone was looking away and acting the other way, they seemed to be happy that I volunteered toe forward. Are you nning on moving yourself? yes. Please give me the role of generalmander. If you were going to lead the group, it was better to be the head rather than the body or tail. This was the reason why I took action without anyone asking me to do so. Because I was in charge of a job that everyone else avoided, I was able to confidently aspire to authority. Theres one more thing. I will also take the two reserve members with me. Their force will be of great help. Youre going to take two people who arent Meng Dao yet? yes. It may not be easy to persuade, but I think it will be possible if the Lord Maeng promises to greatly reward the two people who join in the future. He secretly asked for permission for Wu Ji-jin and Meng Gyeong to join the alliance in return. Taeyeon-gum, who realized the true meaning of my words, looked angry, but no one paid attention to his reaction. . Joo Hwa-baek, who was thinking while wiping his beard, exchanged nces with Zhuge Huan. From what I could tell, it seemed like they were sharing their opinions over the phone. The same goes for Joo Hwa-baek, who hopes that Cheonan Gambus power will not grow too much. It wont be an easy decision. But in the end, I had no choice but to ept it. Cheonan Inspectorate is a department with a fixed period of activity. In any case, the fact that they are a group that will disappear once the war is over will lower their psychological barriers. Shall we slowly drive in the wedge? I gave some instructions to Hwaseongdo by eum-eum. It was time to utilize the debt owed to her in return for saving Geombong (P). If the Cheonan Inspector General takes overallmand, the main team will support him. ! Hwabaek Joo looked back at her with a surprised expression. I would never have thought that the Great Master of Jujak would say something in favor of me. Youngseong Dojangs eyes frowned slightly. Sohyeongeom looked back and forth between Hwaseongdo and me and made a strange expression. Some quick-witted people would have noticed my rtionship with Hwaseong Ind. This is the second time she took my side at a public event. Good. I will leave the role of leading the reinforcements to the Cheonan Inspector General. thank you. I also promise to give rewards to the two prospective swordsmen. I put my name and the status of the Murim lord on the line. Lord! Do you have something to say? . Taeyeon Geom gritted her teeth. Even though there were a lot of things I wanted to say, I couldnt say them out loud. If you feel unfair, you can go on a mission to Hubei on my behalf. I dont know if an elder who cares so much about his own body would decide to jump into a dangerous battlefield. Zhuge Huan changed the topic as naturally as water. Next, we will decide on the specific size of the support force. * * * The meeting did notst long. It was because we didnt have time, so we decided to put all the minor issues aside. I will make sure to carry out the role entrusted to me by the Lord. Before leaving my seat, I turned to the head of the table and spoke in a loud voice. Painter Joo responded with a smile on his face. I trust you. After leaving Maengjubu and returning to the temporary base of Cheonangambu, I immediately summoned the members. When the news was announced that reinforcements would be dispatched to Hubei, the expressions of the members hardened. In particr, Hwang Bo-jins appearance was worth seeing. Your face has be the color of dirt. How frustrating must it be to be dragged into a dangerous battlefield as soon as you join the alliance. Im a little taken aback because its such a sudden story. The Demonic Cult has begun to move. On the contrary, it has been too quiet so far. Didnt everyone predict it to some extent? . We n to mobilize all of the main forces of Cheonan Gambu, excluding the injured. Be prepared. Those who could not recover from the wounds sustained in the previous battle, like Yeo So-ok and Changin Dojang, had to be left behind. If you force it, it will only be a hindrance. Of course, Hwang Bo-jin, who was looking at us with eager eyes, was definitely nning to take us with him. The present-day Kwon Ryong will definitely make sure that he achieves results worthy of his reputation. It must be rare to find a boss who is so considerate. It wouldnt be that difficult to convince Wu Ji-jin and Meng Jing. There was no way Wu Ji-jin, who was a fighting fanatic, would turn down the battlefield, and Meng Gyeong was not in a position to refuse my instructions. By now, Wu Ga-jin must have reunited with his sister and talk to her. I was curious about what kind of conversation the brother and sister, who reunited in a distant, foreignnd, were having. Shall we visit Woo Hwa-yeonter and ask her? Whoa. After sending the members away, I stayed alone in my office to gather my thoughts. I spent some time staring nkly at the ceiling. I nced down at the presence outside the door. Boss. This is Hong Seong-hyeon. Is there a problem. A guest has arrived. Please let me in. The door opened and a woman wearing deep bamboo gloves stepped inside. Even if you couldnt see the face, it wasnt that difficult to figure out the other persons identity. Because she and I were spherical. . The woman pulled out a chair across from her and sat down, took off her bamboo robe and ced it on herp. A familiar face came into view. Long time no see. Jegal Soje. Id like to meet the Chief of Cheonan Inspector General. Jegalhye. Earth Dragons twin sister. Leader of the ck Night Army. It was a nice face to see after a long time. What brought you all the way to Ye? I had a doubt. What did shee to see me for? Heukyadae is the shadow that handles the dark affairs of Maeng. Since her position was a position, it was rare for her to be seen openly in front of others. I came here because I had a favor to ask the manager. Please speak. I heard that you will be leading the reinforcements heading to Hubei this time. Has that story already reached Sojeos ears? It seemed that Commander-in-Chief Zhuge Huan cared about Zhuge Hui. Considering that I immediately told her what happened in the conference room. After taking a deep breath, Zhuge Hye looked at me with a determined expression and said. I want you to add me to the reinforcements. yes? Do you mean Sozer? yes. Why did youe to me separately and ask for a favor? I just need to apply formally. I wanted to do that, but my uncle was against it So you came to ask for a favor as an individual, not as the leader of the ck Night Army, but as an individual for Zhuge Hye? Thats right. I crossed my arms and made eye contact with Zhuge Hye. It was obvious why she was asking me this. Because Hubei is the territory of the Zhuge Dynasty. She couldnt help but feel worried after hearing the news of the Demonic Cults invasion. What should I do with this? Chapter 371 Episode 371: I knew well about Zhuge Huis abilities. It would definitely be of great help to have her as part of the reinforcements. This is especially true because Sima Yun, who took the familys survivors to Guizhou, has not yet returned. What was at issue was the intention of the general military. Zhuge Huan did not want her to set foot on the battlefield. I dont know the exact reason, but it probably wasnt simply to prevent her from being in danger. If you were worried about that, you wouldnt have let her participate in the rescue mission four years ago. If I epted her request, there was a high probability that I woulde into conflict with the ck Night Army and even the military department. The reason there has been no significant friction between the Cheonan Inspector Generals investigation team and the Heukya Unit is because there was an implicit promise not to touch each other. What if the rtionship between the two parties sours because of Zhuge Hye? A conflict was bound to ur one way or another. This was precisely the reason why I was unable toe up with a clear answer and was troubled. Was that too much to ask? There was a hint of bitterness on Zhuge Hyes expression. The moment she let out a small sigh and was about to say hello and leave. I opened my mouth as if to catch her steps. great. ! Zhuge Hyes movements suddenly stopped. She looked back with an expression of disbelief and asked in a trembling voice. Are you serious? yes. If you think about it, she owed you something. It wouldnt be a bad idea to pay it back at this point. [Baekyeondan (ٳx). This is an internal injury medicine recently developed by a member of our family.] [This is a gift I prepared with great care for a close friend. Please do not refuse.] It was a time when I was bothered by the side effects of using Pokjam Magic Ball. I remembered that Zhuge Hye asked me how I was doing and gave me a precious medicine for internal injuries as a gift. Favor for favor. If you receive something, shouldnt you also give something? There is no need to worry about the military department more than necessary. The military branch also seemed to want to maintain an amicable rtionship. I didnt think that Zhuge Huan would hastily oppose me. It is a well-known fact that now that the alliance of Wu Ji-jin and Meng Gyeong is certain, the ck Army will closely watch the actions of Cheonan Inspector-General. We cannot have a friendly rtionship with the military forever. So even if we had to get into trouble with the military over this, it wasnt a big loss. Its just that the timing is brought forward. It may be a loss right now, but if you think of it as an investment for the future, its not that bad. Zhuge Hui is a talent that the general military is keeping an eye on. He was someone who would be an executive in the military department in the near future. Perhaps he would seed Zhuge Huan and ascend to the position of Commander-in-Chief. If you score points when the opportunityes, it wille back to you as a big profit in the future. Could you please serve as my lieutenant for a while? of course. Please take care of me. I hugged him lightly with a smile on my face. Zhuge Hye, whose face was red, urgently bowed his head and answered. thank you. We will definitely help you. * * * I received a mission and went to the battlefield. Battlefield? Wu Jiajins eyes narrowed. Woo Hwayeon, who was sitting next to me, looked surprised. They say the demonic forces have started to move. Wasnt the Cheonan Inspectorate the agency that inspects the inside of the Murim Alliance? That is true, but since it is an emergency situation, there is no time to discuss roles. You must be distraught that something happened as soon as you returned to the headquarters. Woo Ga-jin let out a chuckle and leaned against the backrest. Even if it was a fight in the martial arts world in the central region, it would have felt distant to him, like it was someone elses business. So, I would like to ask the Archduke for one favor. Are you asking me to go with you? yes. I will make sure you pay the price. You didnt forget, right? I am injured. Youre almost recovered now, arent you? If it were someone other than me, I would have had to recuperate for at least two months. . I had nothing to say. Because the person who injured Woo Ga-jin was none other than me. First, I will listen to what the price is and then decide. I have spoken to the lord and arranged for him to be greatly rewarded when he bes an official lord in the future. Is that it? I hate to say it myself, but the price of a top-level warrior is quite high. Do you want to say this? I nodded with a bitter smile. Is there anyone who doesnt know? How much money was spent to hire Mu Jin-cheon, the Great Master of the South Manchuria, as a guide? This is a reward I have prepared separately. I ced the luggage I had brought with me loudly on the table. Woo Ga-jin, who nced at therge bundle, tilted his head and asked. Is it armor? Thats right. It has the name White Gyeong-gap (L). After untying the knot and putting aside the wrapping cloth, a suit of white armor boasting a smooth, glossy appearance was revealed. The brother and sister, who recognized the value of the item, let out exmations of exmation at the same time. Even though I dont know much about armor, I can tell that this is an unusual item. This item was made by a famous cksmith. Even if I tell you the name of the craftsman, you probably dont know it, so Ill leave it aside. I can assure you that there are only a few items in the entire central ins that canpare to this. The armor I am showing now was given to me in the past as a reward for a bet from a spear master. It was an item made by mixing cold iron and was a luxury item worthy of being called Bogap (). Changin Dojang was the eldest grandson of andowner family that had supported the Jeomchang school for generations. I heard that the white leather jacket was one of the stolen goods his grandfather bought. Youre going to give this to me? Try it on. Until now, I had no use for it, so I kept it in the warehouse. The value of the item was indescribably high, but unlike a sword, it was impossible to use armor if it did not fit the body. The white light armor was too wide for me to use myself. In the first ce, the heavy armor did not go well with the martial arts I practiced. It fits pretty well. There are some parts that are a little bit difficult If you take it to the cksmith and adjust it slightly, it will be usable. Woo Ga-jin, standing in front of arge body mirror and examining his appearance in armor, drew a satisfied smile on his lips. Unlike me, Woo Ga-jin, who is arge man, had armor that fit his body perfectly. Considering the characteristics of the martial arts he had learned, there was no one more suitable to be the owner of white light armor. In southern Manchuria, people would have been reluctant to wear armor due to the climate, but it would be different in the central ins. I think it will be useful for an archduke who prefers an aggressive fighting style. Its definitely not bad. Did it feel unfamiliar to see him excited like a child? Woo Hwa-yeon looked at me and Woo Ga-jin in turn with a strange expression. How is it. Would that be enough in return? Its not enough, its too much. Lets use it well. Thene with me to the cksmith shop right now. We must hurry toplete the adjustment before departure. I understand. After saying goodbye to Woo Hwa-yeon, I left the building with Woo Ga-jin. * * * The formation of reinforcements has beenpleted. It was arge group of as many as three hundred people. The characteristics of the personnel elected by Cheonan Gambu were as follows. һ. Investigation team: Seo Ho-seon, Sa Woo-yeon, Cheon Ga-ryeong, Maeng-gyeong (preliminary). 2. Execution Unit: Bangcheoksam Jangggang Johyup Cheonwoo Dojang Baek Ri-seon Hwang Bo-jin Dok Go-seong Lee Su-yeon Woo Ga-jin (reserve). 3. Jihyeongdae: Three members of the Tang family, including Tang Seo- yeon. Assistant Manager: Hwa Dae-rang and Hong Seong-hyeon. In addition, as a reserve force, he was apanied by thirteen members, including Pang Gon-hu and Yang In-hye. In fact, it could be said that all avable personnel were mobilized. Please be careful. Yeo So-oks Changin Dojo Hwang Ho-jin, whose injury had not yet healed, saw the group off. I got on top of the horse at the head, looked to the side and said. You can travel by carriage. no. Since I have taken on the role of deputy, shouldnt I be next to the manager? Theres no need to be so formal I couldnt help butugh at the sight of Zhuge Hye shaking his head resolutely. Suyeon Lee, who was staring at her face in silence, noticed my gaze and slowly turned her head. Perhaps he is thinking of his past self while looking at Zhuge Hye? He looked away from Zhuge Hye, who was blinking as if he didnt know why he was smiling, and turned his head. The sight of warriors lined up in rows and rows came into view. Hwaseongdo (Ե), the main leader of the main team, and Yeonungeom (년), the unit leader, brought fifty members, and the rest were all ordinary bandits. He spoke with a solemn expression, putting energy into his voice to encourage those who were waiting. From now on, we will head to Hubei. . I cannot take responsibility for your life. But I will promise you one thing for sure. Silence fell over the area. Those who were chatting also turned their heads and focused on what I was saying. I paused slightly to attract attention and spoke as if making a deration. I will always be at your forefront. Wow! A thunderous roar erupted. The morale was bound to increase as the absolute master who held the top position in the Ten Heavenly Emperors said that he would take the lead in dealing with the enemy. I turned the horses head forward and kicked the saddle. Hee hee hee! A war horse pounding the ground with a loud roar. The reinforcements began to run towards Hubei, raising a cloud of dust. * * * The Zhuge Dynasty of Yongzhong Mountain, Hubei. The man who was looking at the map spread out on the table tapped the table with his index finger and narrowed his eyes. What is the purpose? No matter how much I thought about it, I couldnt figure out what the Demon Cult was aiming for. A simultaneous strike in three directions. It was not a strategy to take when outnumbered. I dont know. Even though there was ack of information, it was too insufficient. At this point, it was not possible to make a hasty judgment. By the way, I heard that your sister is joining the reinforcements anding to Hubuk. The young man sighed softly. He stood up, stretching, circling around the room and muttering. My uncle would have been against it. Well, you tend to go to any lengths when ites to family matters. I even disguised myself as a man for my reputation, so theres nothing more to say. Zhuge Hyukjin, the wise dragon of thepany, made a mischievous expression reminiscent of a bad boy. I heard that the general leader of the reinforcements was Yongwang, the most famous warrior in Tanggeum Wulin. Was it four years ago? There was an incident where the sister stole the internal injury medicine made by the family and gave it to Yeonsun as a gift. I still cant forget the expression she made when she mentioned that incident. Shall we y a little prank? Chapter 372 Episode 372 . Murim League Guizhou Branch. Simaun sighed after checking the contents of the letter delivered through Jeonseo-gu. Seonhye Dojang, who was sitting across from me, couldnt help but ask with curiosity. What does it say? You are telling me not toe to Hubei, but to go to Sacheon and support the allied forces. yes? Unlike Seon-hyes seal, who reacted with suspicion, Sima-un calmly nodded and finished writing the letter. It was an extremely reasonable decision. Even if he were to lead the survivors of the Sima family to Hubei, it wouldnt have much of an impact on the general public. Hubei is the territory of the Zhuge Dynasty. The Zhuge family was a wealthy and powerful family that was iparable to the Sima family. There was a big difference in the number and quality of talent possessed by masters of the same style. Looking at it objectively, if Sima Shiga had to support one of the three battlefields, it was right to go to Sichuan. Hebei is too far away. On the other hand, there isnt much you can do in Hubei. Because the Zhuge family will take on the role of the Sima family. No, the expression recement was not correct. Because that kind of word is only used when both parties can do equal work. After hearing Simauns exnation, Seonhye Dojang nodded as if she understood. In short, you were considerate of us. exactly. Being sessful on the battlefield will help solidify Segas position. This is a brief summary of what Yeonsun tried to convey through his letter. It will be difficult to do anything special in Hubei, so go to Sacheon and show off your abilities to your hearts content. Thats right. A bitter smile appeared on Sima Yuns lips. I felt grateful and bitter at the same time. A subordinate who cant even help his boss at such an important time, let alone assist him. Its not like I took on the rebuilding of the Sima Family because I specifically wanted to. Sacheon is an area where Yeonsun was active in the past. The warriors there still supported and praised him. It was clear that if he, the adjutant, went, he would be weed with open arms. Please summon the Gasols immediately. We will head to Sacheon as soon as weplete our preparations. all right. * * * I dont know if there will be ack of power. Late at night. The reinforcements who reached the border between Honam and Hubuk camped and rested in arge open space. A bonfire was burning and the smell of delicious food was wafting out. Seoyeon Dang brought the finished food in a bowl. I diligently filled my stomach with the spoon and organized my thoughts in my head. How big is the Demonic Cult army flocking to Hubei, and how many of them are experts in the ranks? Nothing has been determined with certainty. Thats why I couldnt help but feel anxious. Although the main force was brought in to make up for theck of strength, it was impossible to let down ones guard unless one knew the enemys intentions. In the worst case, there is a possibility that the Demon Cultist will descend on the battlefield himself. I said it was a possibility, but I was actually certain. He will definitely show up. There is no reason to cling to mysticism when our inaction has been revealed to the world. I dont know which of the three battlefields it will appear in. First of all, there was a need to prepare. The reinforcements alone were not enough. It would have been nice if she could have moved with the evil girl, but she had not yet recovered from the injuries she suffered from the cult leader. If there were any other martial powers that coulde to Hubei it would be the Shaolin Temple in Henan and the Nangongse in Anhui. It would have been difficult to expect the presence of Buddha. Because he is a person who never leaves the Shaolin Temple. However, it was not possible to expect the main force of Shaolin Temple, including Arhats, to be dispatched. Hanam was a region adjacent to Hubuk, but it was also a region adjacent to Hebuk. If the Shaolin Temple were to send reinforcements, the destination was likely to be Hebei. I will judge that the Namgung family will go to Hubei anyway. A request for support must have arrived in the Namgung family a long time ago. I wondered if the best members of the world, including the King of Swords, had arrived in Hubei by now. If me, the Sword King, and Woo Ga-jin join forces, even if the Demon Cult Lord appears, we can achieve some degree of bnce. The problem is if the eight great demons are guarding him. The branches of my thoughts stretched out endlessly. As it was a fight with many variables, I couldnt help but think endlessly about what could have happened. -Boss. I put down the empty bowl and got up from my seat, and Sawooyeon quietly followed next to me. Seeing that he was singing in full voice, it seemed like he had something to say in secret. After leaving the camp quietly, I looked back at him and asked. -Do you have something to report? -I received a call from an unofficial unit. -From unofficial units? -yes. While I was standing guard around the outskirts of the camp, a messenger came to me and delivered a message. -What did he say? -It is said that the existence of the Laughing Demon Lord was confirmed in arge inn located in the north of Hubei. -! * * * Khahaha! Arge barracks located on the border between Shaanxi and Hubei. A man was drinking alcohol with a young woman next to him. Youre out of your mind. The masked person sitting across from me clicked his tongue. He certainly did not look like amander leading arge unit. The woman wearing only a thin nasam was an ordinary person who had not practiced martial arts. Not only did he bring a concubine to the battlefield, but he even showed it off in front of her. I had no idea what the man in front of me was thinking. I dont know. Why does the above Confucius keep this guy by his side? His martial arts skills are excellent, but The mans nickname is Murderous Ghost. He was the favorite confidant of Cheonakgun (ǧ), the first disciple of the Demonic Cultist. This was the reason why the masked person could not speak harshly to the man who was openlymitting atrocities. You dont look good. Can you see my face? Do you have the courage to show it? Im just saying this from experience. I somehow think so. The masked person frowned. We sat down and made a light-hearted joke. Mo-sal-gwi chuckled and poured alcohol into his empty ss. He then pushed it in the direction where the mask person was as if striking it. The drinking ss stopped exactly in front of the masked person. Surprisingly, not a single drop of alcohol overflowed. Drink. its okay. Im not refusing to drink alcohol from my elders. But drinking alcohol during wartime is prohibited. Im sorry, but I dont have the courage to break the order of the leader. You seem like a tight friend. The masked person cursed inwardly at the grumbling appearance of the murderous demon. At the very least, if the drink had been poured into a new ss, he would have at least pretended to be worried. I had absolutely no desire to touch the ss that that disgusting mans lips had touched. So are you here to tell me to support the Sosalma Army? Thats right. Sosalmagun is the second disciple of the sect leader. Of course, his status was higher than that of a murderer. However, Mosalgwi did not use honorifics when referring to his nickname. It seems like it doesnt matter how the masked person reacts. You dont know, right? There is only one person I serve. Of course I know. However, the person who ordered this matter is none other than Confucius. Are you sure? of course. I dont understand. Hemands me to help my rival. I guess you decided that it was not the time to fight over sides. As you probably know, the above Confucius is currently performing the role of generalmander leading the troops heading to Hubei. Isnt this the type of person who would neglect his work because he was caught up in his personal emotions? yes. Because he is that kind of person, I trust and follow him. Instead of a ss, Mo-Sal-Gwi picked up a bottle of alcohol and brought it to his mouth and drank it down in one go. The alcohol flowed down the back of my neck and wet my front lip. Big. When he put down the empty bottle, the woman sitting next to him fawned and hugged him as if she had been waiting for him. Perhaps because he was drunk, there was a sinister look in his eyes. His eyes slowly looked the masked man up and down. The masked man instantly felt blood rushing to his head. dare. Its good to show off your feminine side, but you should at least know how to cover up your partner. I decided that I needed to leave quickly before that guy who couldnt tell the difference between heaven and earth caused an ident. No matter what, I didnt want to engage in a grapple with our troops during wartime. Then Ill just leave. You also have an impatient personality. You must be tired from the long journey, so lets get some rest. I will tell my subordinates to vacate one of therge barracks. I appreciate the favor, but I will decline. I was ordered to return immediately afterpleting my mission. Then there is nothing we can do. As if he was disappointed, the masked man left the barracks without losing his appetite again. The demon, who was quietly staring at the back, pushed the woman who was holding her forearm and muttered. Cheeky bitch. A gloomy aura lingered in his narrowed eyes. The lustful appearance from just a moment ago disappearedpletely, and only the monologue of a giant man exuding a terrifying force hovered in the air. Someday, I will pluck out your eyes and make them into decorations. The woman quietly retreated to a corner, knelt on the floor, and trembled. Even though I stayed by his side for many years, I still couldnt get to know the man who was a murderer. He had an unpredictable personality. The number of mistresses killed by his hands so far easily exceeds double digits. Sosalmagun. The onlypetitor fighting for the position of the next leader of the church with his master, Cheonakgun. Even though I didnt like it, I couldnt help but acknowledge the ability he had. To put it bluntly, he was a difficult opponent. I had no idea how to deal with that type of person. Damn it. I dont know why its me. I had toe to my senses. Otherwise, you will get caught up in it without even realizing it. But what is the Sosalma army preparing in the middle of enemy territory? * * * This is the current situation in Hubei. Right. Good work. Same time. King Geom () was receiving a report from a samurai of the Sega family in the annex of the guest house. The pattern drawn on the clothes suggested that the warrior was a member of the Changgung Swords. Behind him, Segas elites were lined up like a folding screen, and the prayers of each and every one of them were extraordinary. There is one thing I would like to ask. ? Is Nam Gung-gyeong dead? yes? What are you saying? I am Namgung-gyeong. You know what? Nam Gung-gyeong does not kneel when reporting to me. Because I ordered you not to do it. ! I guess there wasnt enough time to learn even the smallest habits, right? A heavy silence fell. The warriors fighting spirit encroached on the surroundings. The man, straightening his bent knees, spoke as if sighing. Anyway, things in this world never get resolved easily. Honestly, I was surprised. Not only the appearance but also the unique energy matches perfectly. . I dont know what trick they pulled. I almost fooled them. Empty! The man suddenly hit the ground and thrust out his right hand, bent like a rake. In the blink of an eye, the Sword King drew his sword and stretched out his arm as if responding. Kwaaaaang! Heavy drinking engulfed the area. A powerful energy wave spread out in concentric circles centered on the sword and hand that touched each other. The Sword Kings eyebrows were bent into an inverted shape due to the power being stronger than expected. Googoo googung! It didnt take long for the outbuilding to copse. Chapter 373 Episode 373 Master. I received a call from the member who was monitoring the Baeksong Guest House. What did you say? They say a big fight broke out. The entire outbuilding copsed and there were numerous casualties. They said they would handle it quietly, but it looks like things went wrong. What about the Sword King? Youre safe. He suffered some injuries, but they dont seem to affect his movement. Report from the masked man. The male Sosalma-kun clicked his tongue and stood up from his seat. I knew there was a high chance of failure, but I still had some hopes. Because the person who went to carry out the operation was one of the most powerful men in the school. Im sure Ma-kun will be safe, right? yes. It is said that he somehow escaped through the siege. The location has not been confirmed, but seeing as the Namgung family has not stopped the search, it is safe to assume that he is still safe. Then there will be no problem. He is not the kind of person who can be caught up in searches conducted by low-ranking soldiers. Cheoljonghu, the absolute master and white-faced god of death, who upied the first ce in the eight great demon armies. As can be seen from the title, he was a man with many faces. If he was good at disguise, he would have returned to the unit on his own even if he did not have to be rescued. As expected, it was impossible to eliminate the Sword King with a n that came up on the spot. Sosalma sighed softly and looked out the window. A city bathed in darkness. He was quietly lost in thought, looking at the passers-by, then suddenly spoke. It would be better to move the location first. yes? Dont make me say it twice. Summon the crew immediately. All right. Dont let your guard down. The ce we are currently in is the territory of the martial arts faction. No matter how secretly you move, there is always a chance that your presence will be discovered. Like right now. After finishing speaking, Sosalma suddenly stretched out his index finger. The released strength disappears across a deserted alley. Pow! Blood spurted out along with an eerie crashing sound. The fallen mirror rolled across the floor and appeared in the passage. ! The masked person opened his eyes wide. I cant believe I noticed the presence of a watcher so far away. What was even more surprising was the power of the martial arts that Sosalmagun had learned. I had never heard of the existence of a technique for striking a target from a distance of about seventy feet. He seemed to have chosen an unrivaled new skill and learned it, fearing that he might be a disciple of the sect leader. Sosalma-kun, withdrew his hand as if nothing had happened, spoke in a cool tone. Lets get rid of the rats first before moving. * * * Unofficial unit. A dark department under the Cheonan Inspector General, created mainly by former members of the inspection department and members of thew enforcement party. Before reinforcements were organized, they were first dispatched to Hubei. It was a natural measure since this was a unit created to be utilized in times like these. Sosalmagun. As I was pondering the news Sawooyeon had delivered, I quietly ced my hand on the sword. Jang Baek-hwan, the Laughing Demon Lord. The second disciple of the Demon Cultist. The enemy who drove me to death in my past life. Part of me wanted to throw away everything, including reinforcements, and attack the guesthouse alone where the Sosalma Army had been discovered, but I decided to hold on for now. Should we be so blinded by personal favors that we forget our role asmanders? If you act hastily, things wont work out. I knew the man named Sosalma very well. In a sense, he was a more dangerous person than Cheonakgun. Just because he was a lowly warrior, he shouldnt have just attacked him. There was no way he would confront me honestly. He was a person who knew how to use the people around him better than anyone else. In the first ce, the reason I met death in my past life was not because I was less ipetent than the Sosalma army. Rather than chasing Sosalma-kun from my side, we should bring him into the stage we have created. For that purpose, we prepared a piece of chess in advance. A very desirable bait named Seo Gun-ak, the fourth disciple of the demonic cult known to be dead, the Iron Blood Demon Lord. I looked up at the night sky and was lost in thought for a while. I turned my head in response to the sign of poprity I felt behind me. Is there a problem. There is something I would like to tell you in advance before arriving in Hubei. The identity of the woman who quietly approached the side was none other than Zhuge Hye. I motioned for her to take a seat and said, Please speak. There is no particrly important business. I just have one very personal worry that doesnt fit the current situation. But I think I should tell you in advance You dont have to feel so burdened. Its not like theres a problem with talking about something personal. Please speakfortably. You said you had met my sister before. yes. As I nodded and answered, I thought back to the time I met an earth dragon in the past. To be honest, I didnt have a very good impression of him. He was an unpredictable person in many ways. [I heard a story about the branch manager from my sister before.] [So youre telling me that Sojeok Zhuge Hye talked about me?] Because of what he said at the time, I was more wary of Zhuge Hye than necessary for a while. did. A man who naturally incorporates lies into his words, even in meaningless everyday conversations. It was inevitable that it would be difficult to be fond of such a person. It is possible, but my younger brother could be rude to the manager. What does it mean? I tilted my head at the iprehensible story. The earth dragon might be rude to me. Its true that I didnt have a good impression of him, but I dont remember expressing it outwardly. No matter how much I thought about it, there was no reason for him to be hostile towards me. Dont get me wrong. Its not that my younger brother has any ill feelings toward the manager. In fact, its the opposite. ? Maybe because he was trained to be the head of the family from an early age, my younger brother has one bad habit. Whenever he is interested in something, he always acts as if he is testing the other person. So, are you saying that the Earth Dragon Sohyeop is interested in me? Thats right. Its a test. It can certainly feel rude to those who are affected. I warned him several times, but he had such a self-centered personality that he didnt want to fix it. I know what youre trying to say. Of course, hes not a child who cant discern between right and wrong, so he wont cause a big problem. However, I was worried that the managers feelings would be hurt You canugh off mild rudeness. Dont worry too much. If your brother has an ident, please tell me. I will give you a harsh scolding. Iughed inwardly. In other words, even if his younger brother made a mistake, he was asking for forgiveness for himself. I thought she must have had a hard time because of her younger brother who had a strange personality. Im sorry to say that. I was the type of person who had to repay what was done to me in order to relieve my anger. He said he would tolerate a little rudeness like a big man, but his intentions were different. If the earth dragon crosses the line, Zhuge familys cow will not let it go, no matter what. Well, you can decide how to respond based on the situation. * * * The Wudang faction of Wudang Mountain, Hubei Province. Jain Dojang, an elder of the shaman sect, drew a calm smile on his face as he looked around at the shamans lined up in the training hall. He gathered all the elites of the sect, including Shaman Chilgeom (䮔߄). It wasnt just that. Hundreds ofy disciples came forward to help the shaman sect. Currently, the lodgings and guesthouses of Gyeonhyeon (h) were suffering from measles due to the influx of warriors from all over the country. The Dragon Kings name is certainly worth it. Even a martial arts person who risked his life with a single sword could not help but feel afraid of war. However, as soon as the news that the Dragon King wasing with reinforcements spread, all of the disciples of Lakga who had been paying attention expressed their intention to participate in the war. Everything is ready. I dont know how big the Demonic Cults army is, but this number of troops would be enough to defeat them. After giving a long speech to boost the morale of the disciples. Jain Dojang took the lead and left the mountain gate. The Taoist monks of the Shaman faction began to descend the mountain to head to the gathering ce. How far did it travel like that? A young disciple jumped up from below and shouted. Elder! Were in big trouble! Whats going on? Hwagangmun (T) is under attack by demonic cultists! Granite door? Hwagangmun was one of the strongest sects in Hubei and was located in an area adjacent to the northern front. Zain Dojang nodded with a serious expression. The full-scale invasion has finally begun. What is the scale of the enemy? They say it was only a small unit that showed up! However, it appears that the person at the head of them is the Demon Emperor of Fengtian! Bungcheon Demon Emperor! Shock erupted from everywhere. The emergence of an absolute master who holds the top spot in the eight great demon armies. It was enough news to shake up the middle ss. We should hurry. The seal, who muttered softly, took the step he had stopped taking. It was only a matter of time before the granite door copsed. We had to quickly join up with Zhuge Segal and solidify our defense line. If time was dyed, the damage would increase exponentially. It would be good if reinforcements arrived in time. * * * Hwagang Gate in Yunseo County, Hubei Province. Wow! Bungcheon Demon Emperor, a man who lightly stretched out his fist and knocked down a granite door, sighed and bent his neck. I dont know how my situation ended up like this. It all started because he failed to properly carry out Ma Jyojus orders to persuade Sima Seju. Currently, he was serving as a general under themand of Cheonakgun, the first disciple of the Demonic Cult. Damn it. Its been a long time since I had such a humiliating experience. It couldnt be a truly unreasonable world. I cant believe Im old and have to be the hand and foot of this young guy. There is no choice. Once this battle is over, we will be able to return to our original position, so we have no choice but to endure for now. Quaaaang! Every time he punched, the air exploded with a loud noise. The Hwagangmundo were knocked out of the ground by the powerful blow that flew through the air. Overwhelming inaction. The master of Hwagangmun, who had set out to buy time for his disciples to escape, had long since passed away. . The backs of the Taoists who had lost their will to fight and ran away came into view. Most of the main forces except Hwagangmunju have already escaped. He must have foreseen this situation to some extent. This was just a preliminary battle. The real fight started now. Did you say that the Dragon King ising to Hubei with reinforcements? I was well aware of the dangers of a man named Yeon-woon. I also still felt that I had to cut the buds off before they could grow any further. He may have reached the prefectural level, but he may not havepletely achieved it yet. Maybe this is myst chance to kill him. bang! Kwagwabang! Boom! The Bungcheon Demon Emperor continues to swing his fists with murderous intent. A desperate scream echoed throughout the area. Chapter 374 Episode 374 Dudududududu! Horsemen running while shaking the earth. I, who was at the front waving the reins to encourage the group, clicked my tongue inwardly. The signal fire has gone up. Smoke rising high into the sky. It meant that the forces of Maqiao and the allied forces of Hubei were engaged in arge-scale battle. In the end, the fight started before reinforcements arrived. If it was natural, it was natural. When the Murim Alliance organized reinforcements, the demonic cultists had already crossed the border between Shaanxi and Hubei. To increase mobility, the entire group was riding horses, but that alone was not enough to ovee the distance difference. It is highly likely that Namgung Se will be the one to arrive at the battlefield first. It was inevitable that the Namgung family, a single family, would move faster than the Murim Alliance, which was a federation. Things like gathering opinions and organizing military units will be much easier. For now, I could only hope that they would be active. Even if the eight great demon armies appear, if we have the Sword King, we will be able to sufficiently respond. No matter what, the Allied forces will not copse before reinforcements arrive. I ignored the creeping sense of anxiety and continued riding. The wind of the battlefield passed by the back of my neck. * * * Hit! Dont leave a single one alive! A fierce battle broke out. In the wide in, warriors of the right faction and demon cultists fought a fierce battle. The demons are crossing the fence and digging into the enemy camp, and the Allied Forces are stopping them. It was one absolute master who broke the bnce that had been going on for a while. bang! Kwagwagwaang! Fragments of the broken wooden fence flew in all directions. People nearby screamed and fell over. Its the Bungcheon Demon Emperor! The eight great demons have appeared! The giant rushed like an angry bull and attacked the warriors who were shouting their guard. Every time the giant punched, at least one warrior rolled around on the floor. The Bungcheon Demon Emperor, who was running wild like a wild animal that jumped into a stable, suddenly stepped forward. bang! The earth shakes as if there was an earthquake. The demonic cultists swung their weapons at the warriors who lost their bnce and fell down. this. Taoist Jain Dojang, who wasmanding the allied forces nearby, distorted his eyes. In the end, a hole was created in the defense line. As the warrior who had reached the absolute level decided to push forward, there was no answer. We need to quickly drive out the demons and repair the rift. I couldnt think of any other way. Numerically, our troops had the upper hand. However, in terms of average inaction, the Magician side was significantly ahead. The growth rate of a magician is much faster than that of a practitioner of Jeongjongsimbeop. The speed at which it builds up strength is different, and the demon energy itself has a destructive nature, so it exerts great power in actualbat. Of course, once a certain level is passed, practitioners of Jeongjongsimbeop be more advantageous. However, the reality was that most unmanned vehicles reached their growth limit before they even reached that wall. If things continue like this, we will be pushed out. Thanks to the efforts of the main forces of the Zhuge family and the Shaman faction, a certain degree of bnce was achieved, but now even that has reached its limit. If we did not somehow put a brake on the movement of the Bungcheon Demon Emperor, the friendly formation couldpletely copse. Tuk. It was then. A young man suddenly appeared from behind and threw the object in his hand in the direction where the demon cultists were. The seal, who recognized the identity of the object, looked back at the young man with a surprised expression. no way? Heterogeneous wavelengths that irritate the skin. Thick smoke covered the area. And one by one, the warriors of the Zhuge family, each carrying objects presumed to be fetishes, jumped into the smoke. her. As an experienced person, Dojang immediately understood the situation. The fetish thrown by the young man became the catalyst and the truew was activated. What is this! Kaaak! Damn it! Prepare for a sneak attack! The shouts of the demonic cultists trapped in the formation pierced my ears. The young man, who was examining the situation with his arms crossed, muttered. I wont be able tost that long. Are you an earth dragon? Only after receiving the question from Ja-in Dojang did the young Zhuge Hyuk-jin look at the Taoist monks lined up around him. He politely waved his hand and answered concisely. Thats right. It is an honor to meet Yeohyeop, a renowned swordsman in the world of martial arts. How did this happen? Id like you to exin. As you can see, the Bungcheon Demon Emperor has been trapped within the formation. What I want to ask is how did you know he woulde here and prepare a camp in advance? The formation method was basically used for defense. Because it was not something that could be created spontaneously, there were bound to be restrictions on how it could be used. There would be no need to say anything if Jin was strong enough to trap an absolute master. Its simple. From the very beginning, we had the current situation in mind when deploying troops to the defense line. Thats why I made a few arrangements to lure the Bungcheon Demon Emperor here. ! Only then did Zain Dojang understand everything. This is also the reason why not a single elite, including Shaman Chilgeom, was stationed nearby. The reason why only disciples with low distribution moved with him. Could it be that you used me as bait? Im sorry for not telling you in advance. There wasnt enough time to exin, and more than anything, I was worried about the bacsh from Shaman Chilgeom. It was neither a coincidence nor anything else that the Bungcheon Demon Emperor appeared here. The Earth Dragon caused it to be like that. Zain Dojangs expression turned cold. Not only did he use himself arbitrarily, but he also carried out a n that put his students in danger without any consultation. I couldnt feel better. Please forgive me. There was no other way to stop the enemys advance. You dont think you can get away with saying something like that, do you? If you ask me to take responsibility, I will dly ept it. Yuhwageom, who was ring at Zhuge Hyukjin, who lowered his head, sighed softly. I felt like I wanted to be angry, but the ce wasnt good. Isnt it impossible to engage in an emotional battle with the same side on the battlefield? If you think about it, there would have been no need to step forward yourself. Is it the Earth Dragons own apology? By putting himself in equal danger, he eliminated any room for opposition from this side. Should I call this clever or fearless? Good. Lets leave this matter undisclosed. Instead, promise me one thing. What do you mean by promise? This should never happen again in the future. All right. I promise you this in the name of the Zhuge family. Zain Dojang nodded with an innocent expression. It would be a lie if I said I didnt feel ufortable, but in the end, things worked out well, so it was difficult to discuss it in depth. damn! Dont jump into the smoke! This is Zhuge Dynastys strategy! The crowd of demonic cultists hesitated. I thought they had broken down the defense line, but their entry was blocked in an unexpected way. I couldnt help but feel embarrassed. Zhuge Hyukjin turned his back and said without any regrets. It would be best to order a retreat during this gap. What are you saying now? Its a retreat. There is a limit to retaining an absolute expert using the Jin method. The more advanced the method, the more time it takes to undo it. However, the person trapped inside was a master who had reached the top of the police force. Its a strategy created by investing a lot of money and time, and the Zhuge Dynastys warriors who have infiltrated inside will buy time, so itll be okay for now. If you are going to attack your troops sequentially, now is your only chance. I need to give instructions right away. Shouldnt we use this opportunity to figure out a way to get rid of the Bungcheon Demon Emperor? There is no way right now. Even if there were, it would involve enormous sacrifices, so it would be better to wait for reinforcements to arrive. . It was correct in every detail. Nevertheless, the reason why Jain Dojang could not easily ept it was because if they backed down, the non-partisan faction would be in danger. If the defense line of Unyang-hyeon (yꖿh) copsed, the adjacent Gyeon-hyeon also had no choice but to be swallowed up by the mes of battle. Of course, there is bound to be resistance. In fact, the surest way for the warriors of Hubei to win the defensive war was to gather at Zhuge Temple and stage a sit-in. Yongzhong Mountain (¡ɽ), the home of the Zhuge Dynasty, was covered with all kinds of formations and was literally like a fortress. The problem was whether it would be possible to persuade the remaining disciples of the Shaman faction to abandon the monastic order and go to Zhuge Dynasty. Others may not know, but Jang Mun-in will never ept that. It was obvious what the demonic cultists would do if Wudang Mountain was empty. Isnt it impossible to watch thend we have cultivated for so many years burn in vain? Just like this, you will go to Zhuges house with us. . Make a wise decision. If a building burns down, just rebuild it. But the dead nevere back to life. The small cooperative is correct in saying that sacrifices should be minimized. However, the history and pride built up over a long period of time are not values that can be taken lightly. Elder. For now, lets give the retreat order. However, it is unlikely that the Shaman faction will join the Zhuge family. In the worst case, the troops may be divided and individually destroyed. Please reconsider. Im sorry, but its not something I can decide on my own. First, I will tell the story to Jang Mun-in. I dont know if that opinion will be epted. All right. Jiryong stared at the Zain seal in silence for a while, then shook his head and left. The pride of the famous Daepa was truly scary. That high pride sometimes became the shackles that held ones ankles together. Its a pain in the ass. Only by reducing sacrifices as much as possible will we be able to get a chance to counterattack. * * * Waaaaa! Demonic cultists climb Mt. Wudang like a swarm of ants. The eyes of Jagyeong Dojang, a member of the shaman sect who was standing on the mountain peak and looking down at them, sank solemnly. I have no regrets. Two days ago, Jain Dojang returned as an independent and made a suggestion. Lets go to Zhuge Dynasty with my disciples. The executives of the faction, including himself, resolutely rejected it. [Jang Moon-in. Please reconsider. Now is the time to preserve our strength.] [That cannot be done. A Jangmun person is a being who shares the fate of a sect.] [But!] [So, instead of me, you will lead the disciples and go to the Zhuge family.] [Yes? What does that mean!] [It means literally. Everyone here knows. Although you are not the highest leader of the Shaman sect, you are the most popr adult among the disciples.] [Jang Mun-in.] [A Jain elder, or rather, a samai (). I would like Samae to take my ce for a while, but would you please listen to this ugly executionersst request?] I feel sorry for the demon cultists, but they would not be able to achieve their goal. Even the elders who resisted at first were persuaded by him and followed Ja-in Dojang to the Zhuge family. All that remained were a few disciples who insisted on being with him until the end. visor! Jagyeong Dojang held the sword drawn from his waist in his hand. The disciples who were staring behind him followed suit and drew their swords. Then lets go burn the final me. Chapter 375 Episode 375 Jang Mun-in. Dojang, who was moving with the disciples of the sect, nced back. The direction of Mt. Wudang, which is now so far away that I cant even see it. You are entrusting a heavy burden to me. I felt like my heart was going to break. But I couldnt show it with my expression. Because many disciples are following behind. If he showed himself shaking here, his disciples would also be shaken. So I had to show resoluteness. I had to suppress the urge to cry and encourage and lead my students as usual. This is not the time to be sentimental. Thanks to Jang Mun-ins decision, he was able to go to the Zhuge family and n his future. The problem was that there was a high possibility that they would engage inbat with the pursuing demonic cultists before they reached their destination. Although I finished preparations and descended the mountain as quickly as possible, there was still no sense of dy in starting. If you wanted to reduce damage in the first ce, you should have made the decision while the defense line was still in ce. We must run as far away as possible while Jang Mun-in buys us time. There were a lot of people, and there were a lot of ordinary people who had not learned martial arts. So, of course, the moving speed had to be slow. I hope you can reach Yongzhong Mountain safely. * * * Its an attack! A resounding cry. Shaman Chilgeom (䮔߄), who was leading the group from the front, left his position in an instant. As they made their way through the crowd to the source of the noise, a terrible scene unfolded before their eyes. Dozens of demon cultists were mercilessly ughtering those on the outskirts of the procession. The four disciples of the recluse were responding, but the difference in power was significant. Sigh! One of the students from Ewha University, who suffered a wound on his chest, stepped back with an embarrassed expression. The injury itself was not that serious, but since he had littlebat experience, he was scared and lost his will to fight. Hahaha! A demonic cultist who bursts intoughter and swings his long sword. The third medley of Shaman Chilgeom, who urgently stood in front of the disciple of Lee Dae, used the Taecheong Sword Technique and pushed him away. Whoops! The magician, who was struggling with his upper body greatly tilted, eventually fell down without regaining his bnce. Reacting to the sound of the crash, the rest of the demonic cultists all rushed towards the medley gym. Where! The rest of the shaman Chilgeom, who came down to the clearing behind them, responded. Kakakang! A brief skirmish took ce. Each and every one of the Demonic Cultists were skilled enough to be called elite. However, Shaman Chilgeoms inaction, which is said to beparable to the Plum Blossom Sword of the Hwasan Sect, greatly surpassed them. Tsk. There is no need to overdo it. Im leaving at this point. The demonic cultists, who were on the defensive, turned their backs and began to run away. Shaman Chilgeom only frowned and did not chase them. Honyo Dojang, the first of the Shaman Seven Swords and renowned as the best swordsman of the Shaman, looked back and asked. Are you okay? yes. But the masters Damn devil cult bastards. In my heart, I wanted to pursue him until the end and punish him. With Shaman Chilgeoms skills, it was entirely possible. The problem was that there were people who had to protect their backs. If we break ranks here, much greater damage could ur. This was the reason for obediently letting go of the demons who harmed the monks disciple. Now was the time to prioritize rational judgment over emotions. Quang! An explosion rang out. This time it was in the opposite direction. The Shaman Chilgeom, who exchanged nces with each other, fired new weapons at the same time. There was no time to retrieve the bodies of the dead soldiers. Ugh! Execution in prison! The cries of those left behind melted into the air. * * * Boom! Where are you going? You rat bastards. ! The fifth spirit seal of Shaman Seven Swords held its breath. Disaster fell before our eyes. Bungcheon Demon Emperor, an absolute expert who holds the first ce in the eight great demon armies. It was a monster that it was impossible to know whether they would be able to defeat it even if the best of the Four Gates attacked it all at once. Its a big deal. Im the only one here right now. Other shamans and elders were scattered throughout the area to prepare for sporadic attacks. It would take time to gather enough power to oppose the Bungcheon Demon Emperor. Hes even exhausted because he hasnt been able to rest properly for the past few days. My mind became dizzy. I was faced with a choice. Do you abandon the executioners and run away to save the future, or do you face the eight great demon armies with the determination to imprison them? Thinking rationally, I should have chosen the former. If you fight here, there is a high chance that you will die. It was an enemy he couldnt handle. Even if I tried my best, it wasnt enough, and my current physical condition was beyond me. Whoa. The conflict did notst long. After catching his breath, Hongang Dojang kicked off the ground and rushed at Bungcheon Demon Emperor. I knew I had made a stupid decision. There was no reason to foolishly fight one-on-one with an absolute expert, even if his sacrifice led to saving the others. But how could he run away, abandoning his family who had just eaten a pot of rice? Please take care of the rest. Honyos execution. In the blink of an eye, the fist of the Bungcheon Demon Emperor invades the gap. It was the moment when the Honkang Dojo was about to strike back with a blow containing all his might. Go away. Something flew in from the side and dug into the side of the Bungcheon Demon Emperor. It happened all of a sudden. Everyone watching looked surprised. What about that? The Hongang Dojos pupils were greatly dted. A sword flying freely through empty space. Even a child would know what this meant. Fighting swordsmanship (Sg)! A swordsman who has reached the absolute peak hase to assist! Quadddddd! The Pungcheon Demon Emperor, who had been pushed away leaving long footprints on the ground, looked to the side with an annoyed expression. I was not prepared for it and thought I had been hit directly, but it seemed to be more intact than I thought. It seemed like he covered the impact point with his hand in that brief moment. Are you the Sword King? Then you are the Bungcheon Demon Zero. An old man with his back to me was standing on top of a hill and looking in this direction. I noticed that my breathing was slightly rough, perhaps because I had run a long distance. It seems that he moved first, leaving his familys warriors behind to help the shaman faction. Why are you hiding your hands? Like someone trying to hide an injury. I dont think its a question Im asking because I dont know. As expected, the assant who confronted me at the White Pine House was one of the Eight Demon Lords, right? Do you think you can deal with me with that body? You underestimate me too much. Dont worry. Im not the type of person who would be intimidated by an injury like this. The air around the area became heavy due to the nervous battle between the two absolute masters. The Honkang Dojo adjusted his sword with a serious expression. The feeling of relief at the appearance of the Sword King suddenly disappeared and tension rose again. Judging from the content of the conversation, it seemed that the Sword King was far from being in perfect condition. We must join in. I myself couldnt gauge the level of the two people. But one thing was certain. The Sword Kings side is at a disadvantage. The Bungcheon Demon Emperor and the Sword King should not have been allowed to face off one-on-one like this. Good. At this point, it wouldnt be a bad idea to reduce the Ten Thousand Emperors by one. Im sorry, but that wont happen. The sword and fist shed, creating a loud noise. From that point on, the two absolute masters began to sh in earnest. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! * * * Big. The King of Swords lowered his head and looked at the affected area and sighed. Somehow, he seeded in defeating the Bungcheon Demon Emperor. To be precise, when Shaman Chilgeom, attracted by the noise, tried to join in, he retreated without hesitation. Are you okay? Dont worry about me. It would be best to take care of the injured disciples first. . Hongang Dojos eyes narrowed. The Sword King said it was okay, but no matter how you look at it, it was not an injury to be taken lightly. The bruises inflicted by the Bungcheon Demon Emperor were not that serious. The problem was his right hand, where the skin had almostpletely peeled off. It seemed like it would be difficult to even hold the sword in that state. Because who the hell did you fight with? I wanted to ask about the circumstances, but now was the time to take care of the matters, as the Sword King said. Honkang Dojang, who had wielded his power with great restraint, turned his back and left the ce. The Sword King nced at his right hand again and muttered quietly. It will take some time to fully recover. Mine, who had faced him at the guesthouse a few days ago, was without a doubt an absolute expert. If I hadnt noticed that he was disguised as a member of the Changgung Sword Team, he probably wouldnt have ended up injured. He was a master with such great skills. Even though they joined forces with the warriors of the family, they were unable to subdue them, so what more can I say? Of course, the opponent was not safe either. It was clear that he would have difficulty moving for a while as he persistently followed him and stabbed him in the side. I never thought there would be such an expert in the Demonic Cult other than its leader. The force dispatched to Hubuk was more powerful than expected. I thought it was going to be a difficult fight. * * * Its Bungcheon Demon Emperor! Here is the Bungcheon Demon Emperor! There was a furrow between Zain Dojangs eyebrows. Demonic cultists led by the Bungcheon Demon Emperor attacked again. This time, they boldly attacked from the front. Even after the warriors of the Namgung family joined, the demonic cultists did not stop attacking. Many people were killed or injured. Among those sacrificed was Jagong Dojang, an elder of the Shaman sect and renowned as a top-level expert. You guys! I wont leave you alone! The disciples in the area confronted the demonic cultists as if they had been waiting for them. Everyone was on high alert because of the demonic cultists who repeatedly hit and run as if they were on high alert. Empty! Empty! Empty! An old man holding a sword in his hand rushed through the air. The Sword King, who was observing the situation in the center of the line, sensed something strange and came to join in. Lets see the end soon. Sword King. Do you know how many times youve run away after only making verbal threats? The Bungcheon Demon Emperor,ughing, tangled with the Sword King and engaged in a fierce battle. The front of the line quickly became chaos. Zain Dojang calmly looked around and slowly nodded. In terms of power, our army had the advantage. Although each enemy had outstanding skills, they were ultimately nothing more than a separate unit. Although the disciples were injured and exhausted, they did not think that they would be unable to defeat them. Teuong! It was time to give instructions afterpleting the judgment. An arrow flew with a crack and hit Ja-in Dojangs shoulder. Tsk! Elder! The shocked disciples tried to help her. Jain Dojang pushed them away and shouted. Get back! Dangerous! Teuong! An arrow flies again. The moment the tangible energy surrounding the arrowhead came into view, Jain Dojang felt death. Was it me who was targeting from the beginning? The next moment, something amazing happened. Kwazizig! Isnt the arrowing right in front of you hitting something invisible and shattering it into pieces? Debris flew in all directions. A familiar voice sounded in the ears of Zain Dojang, who did not understand the situation and had a nk expression on his face. -Are you okay? Chapter 376 Episode 376 -Are you okay? Zain Dojangs eyes opened wide. It didnt take long to realize the identity of the person who sent the message. She quickly scanned the surroundings and noticed a young man flying through the air, and her face lit up. Dragon King! Has the Murim Alliances reinforcements finally arrived? I thought he would have joined Zhuge Emperors side, but did he change direction after noticing the crisis of the Shaman faction? There are literally thousands of soldiers and horses. There is no reason to be afraid of the demonic bastards anymore! The Taoist monks of the Shaman faction, who noticed the young Yeonsuns presence, cheered. On the other hand, the demon cultists looked perplexed. It was still okay until the appearance of the Namgung family. Even though many elite warriors had joined forces, considering the number of people they had to protect, there was still ack of escort personnel. There were many holes in the perimeterwork, so it was easy to hit and run and cause damage, and above all, there was a Bungcheon Demon Emperor on the Demon Cult side. What should I do? Isnt it dangerous like this? The battle thus far has been as follows. While the Bungcheon Demon Emperor captures the Sword King, the demonic cultists under hismand run amok. If the Murim Alliances reinforcements joined, this structure would bepletely overturned. Not only will theck of power be supplemented, but if the Sword King and the Dragon King decide tounch a counterattack, the Demonic Cult that attacked will face a bacsh. It was realistically impossible for even the Bungcheon Demon Emperor to tie two absolute masters together in one ce. Damn it. The Bungcheon Demon Emperors eyes were distorted. As if teasing him, the Sword King said, flicking the sword in his hand. I said lets see to the end. Surely you wont turn away and run away this time? . A provocation whose intention is clearly revealed. Even though he seemed angry, the Demon Emperor of Pengcheon did not respond in kind. On the contrary, his expression became cold. The injured Sword King is not a big problem, but However, the addition of the Dragon King was burdensome. If he acted recklessly, not only himself but also the members of the special unit would be in danger. Afterpleting the calction, he punched the air and widened the distance between him and the Sword King. The Sword King clicked his tongue and swatted away all the iing attacks. Im leaving here. yes! The magicians leave the ce as soon as the order is given. Although the disciples of the Shaman faction were furious, they were unable to chase them down. I wanted to chase after him and plunge a knife into his defenseless back, but I couldnt because the Bungcheon Demon Emperor was watching behind me. The demonsughed at them and increased their running speed. Hahaha! See you again! You foolish hypocrites of political faction! * * * I kicked the sphere of brain energy formed under my feet and sighed in relief. If it had been just a little bitte, Zain Dojang would have lost his life. Jain Dojo is the teacher of Seonhye Dojo. If I hadnt saved her, I wouldnt have had the courage to see Sima Yun. by the way. The arrow that was blocked by embodying the false energy was clearly loaded with strong energy. It meant that an archer who had reached the state of hwagyeong was nearby. I took a quick look around the area, but there was no sign of the other person. The first arrow was not loaded with strength. If that were the case, it wouldnt have ended up being stuck in the shoulder. Of course, if the strength had been implemented in the first step, Jain Dojang would not have been unable to respond in any way. A single strike was an attack focused on stealth. The second strike was clearly an attack aimed at taking his breath away. Just by looking at this alone, you could see how much experience the other person had. I think I know who the brute force is. As far as I know, there were only two archers in the entire central ins with this level of ability. Changmyeonggung () of Baekdo Martial Arts. And the Dark Soul Poetry of the Demonic Cult. Changmyeonggung was the leader of the Murim Alliance and my subordinate, so there was no reason to harm him. So there is only one person to point out. Dark poetry. Belonging to Cheonmagung (ħm). A member of the unit directly under the Demon Cultist. It may seem strange to say that a master of flower techniques is just a member. However, the actual status of Amhonsi was quite high. To put it simply, she was a person who could not be treated carelessly even by the elder Demon of the Ten Thousand Demons and the leader of the Ghost Army, the Ghost Demon. The meaning of the title belonging to Cheonmagung was so great. He was someone who always wore a mask. The Bungcheon Demon Emperor was not the only enemy to be wary of. It was impossible to know when and where a bow expertparable to Bangcheoksam would attempt to take the life of an ally. Extra hits dont fly. Are you concerned that you might be traced back? Bungcheon Demon Emperor flees with his men. Silent dark poetry. What action should I take in this situation? As soon as he came to a conclusion, he fired the new model towards the ground. At the same time, an electric sound was sent to the Sword King. -Please protect Senior Yuhwageom. -Are you nning to pursue it alone? -Isnt it a waste to just let it go like this? -It would be dangerous. -There is no need to worry about your junior. The distance from Bungcheon Demon Emperor quickly narrowed. The moment our gazes crossed, the Bungcheon Demon Emperor let out a roar and extended his fist towards me. bouncer! A striking attack that flies in a straight line is a bait. His real target was a secretly formed false g. Perhaps, the moment my movements stop, I wille to fertilize my body. Contrary to his appearance, he still had a sinister personality. It didnt work out. The person I was four years ago and the person I am now are different. Not only could he clearly sense the presence of the Uiheung Ganggi wandering all around him, but he was also fully equipped with the ability to respond to it. Quang! Instead of avoiding the attack, I received it with my body and increased my speed even more. The shock was minimized by covering the front with a membrane of brain energy. wickedness! The ceremonial g narrowly cut through the air behind me. The cut hair fluttered like feathers. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. Just before hitting the ground, I unleashed the Wolyeonggeoms herbivorous attack and forced the Bungcheon Demon Emperor to go on the defensive. The sixteenth herbivorous moon (). Chosik uses sword strikes as bait to hit secondary martial arts attacks. The face of the Bungcheon Demon Emperor, who struck down the diagonal sword with his gauntlet, was distorted as if he were a vicious murderer. A fragment of a ceremonial tool dug into the side of ones consciousness, targeting the blind spot. It wouldnt have caused that much of an injury, but the internal energy that had prated into the body would have caused extreme pain. now! I didnt miss the opportunity when the Pungcheon Demon Emperors posture sank and dug into the gap. The moment your feet touch the ground. Coooooo! A deafening crash sound rang out. Although my feet sank, I stabilized my body using the Cheongeunchu method and regained my bnce. Suracheonsimsus second herbivorous transformation. widely! The Bungcheon Demon Emperors eyes became swollen. I wondered how he had seeded in repelling the attack with his unstable posture, but since his outstretched hand was lightly shaken away, he could not help but feel embarrassed. Hyeongjang Lee is a herbivore who drains the opponents attacks. There were dozens of movements derived from this herbivory. How does it feel to have been defeated in a battle against a very young Jisooter? A nobleman of the eight great demons. I smiled coldly and plunged my elbow into the opponents abdomen. The new form of the Bungcheon Demon Emperor flew through the air like an arrow that had left the city. omg! Ma-kun! thud! Quadddd! The Bungcheon Demon Emperor barely regained his bnce andnded on the ground, spitting out a handful of blood. The long footprints left on the ground gave us an idea of how deeply shocked he must have been. The demon cultists around me looked at the Bungcheon Demon Emperor and me in disbelief. Big. I believe it wont copse like this. Who would you dare say something like that to? Bungcheon Demon Emperor clenched his fists and adjusted his posture. He was the best among the eight great demons in terms of his strong body. I didnt even think that it would copse just because it allowed one correct hit. I added strength to the hand holding the stone and walked leisurely. Youve lost your fear. Do you think you can take on me and my subordinates all at once? Theres nothing you cant do. It seems like you have reached the absolute state and now everything you can see has disappeared. You probably havent even gotten to the proper level yet? Looking at the increased talk, it seems like he feels a sense of crisis. Are you just tired from fighting with the Sword King senior? . What Pungcheon Demon Emperor said was right. I have not yet reached full maturity. Because I knew how to condense energy, I quickly learned the Intangible Sword, but that was not a technique that could be used in actualbat, so I left it aside. The use of Uihyeonggi and swordsmanship was still immature. It was true that it had not yet reached a level that could pose a threat to an absolute expert. However, if you ask me if I am weaker than the Bungcheon Demon Emperor, I am not. Even when I forcibly crossed the threshold of absoluteness by using the explosive magic technique, I overpowered the blood and flower witch. Even at that time, due to the side effects of Geumgong, the use of herbivorous food, which required precision, was limited. Now that there are no restrictions, if the conditions are more favorable than at the time, it is advantageous, not disadvantageous. Even though we have reached the same absolute state, as a practitioner of the White Lightning Divine Art, my starting point is different from that of the Pungcheon Demon Emperor. The exhausted and injured Bungcheon Demon Emperor could never be my opponent. I suddenly kicked off the ground and unleashed a full swing of the Wolyeonggeom. Twenty-third herbivorous month (ˮ). The remnants that remained along the swords path crumbled into countless des. While the demon cultists were frozen in ce, embarrassed by the waves of illusions surging in, I was entangled with the Bungcheon Demon Emperor and exchanged attacks. Kwakwakwak! bang! The sphere of brain energy that formed around stopped the demonic cultists who tried to join in. Hmph! The fist of the Bungcheon Demon Emperor soars in a steep curve. Even though I twisted my upper body to avoid it, my clothes were torn by the wind pressure. I endured the pain and lowered my sword in a straight line, and instead of fighting back, the Demon Emperor rolled around on the ground to avoid it. I can see myposure gradually disappearing. Perfect! With a snap of his fingers, a sphere of thunder energy formed in the air in front of the Bungcheon Demon Emperor. The Bungcheon Demon Emperor strongly struck the ground with both hands and used the recoil to leap high into the sky. Crump! The sound of bones colliding rang out. An immense energy began to rush into my clenched fist. I knew it intuitively. That the Bungcheon Demon Emperor had taken out herbivorous food from his spleen. Ill take it head on. As someone who was rtively well-off, I had no reason to refuse a head-on confrontation. Tangible energy was oveid on the surface of the sword, and brain energy was concentrated on top of it. The energy has been condensed to the limit, as if it might explode at any moment. Kaaap! The Bungcheon Demon Emperor struck the air and fell in a parabolic curve. As if responding, I raised my sword diagonally and cut. The moment when fist and sword meet. Kuwaaaaang! A roar that was iparable to anything before engulfed the entire area. A cloud of dust obscured my vision, and the spreading air waves disturbed my senses. And it was as if he had been waiting for this moment. Sigh! An arrow exquisitely prated the blind spot of my consciousness and prated deep into my shoulder. Chapter 377 Episode 377 Hehe. Iughed wildly and snapped the arrow stuck in my shoulder. The pain was overwhelming, but it was bearable because I had prepared myself in advance. I got caught. I didnt ask the Sword King to protect Jains dojo for no reason. Darkness would not have known that this was a measure to limit the targets the sniper would aim for. Should I really call him the best archer in the Demonic Cult? Ive never seen her in action on the battlefield. Basically, she is a person who only follows the orders of the demonic cult leader and often moves in conjunction with the Cheonak Army or the Sosalma Army. However, it was possible to estimate her capabilities using Changmyeong Pce as a standard. Among the archery experts I have ever encountered, the most outstanding person was Bang Cheok-sam. The arrow he fired did not fly in a straight line. In addition to drawing curved trajectories, the tracks were also bent at right angles or orbited in the air like a wheel. As I heard from Amhonsi, I thought that a person with skillsparable to Bangcheoksam would be able to perform simr techniques. As such, it would be impossible to pinpoint her location using ordinary methods. It was worth the risk. It wasnt something I couldnt avoid. It wasnt that he couldnt stop it. I was sure. If it were Dark Soul Poetry, I would never miss the moment when the Pungcheon Demon Emperor and I face off with all our might. Therefore, several parts of the shoulder that are far from the vital points were exposed on purpose. To trace back the path the arrow took. Were you hiding there? I felt it clearly the moment the arrowhead touched my skin. The lingering scent of energy left in the air. If you move along the disappeared line, there will definitely be a dark poem at the end. Of course, Amhonsi would have realized by now that his location had been revealed. It was clear that he would move immediately and try to hide himself. That doesnt work. Unfortunately for her, once she was discovered, it was as if she had already been tricked. Once you figured out the approximate location, the rest was easy. For subsequent tracking, you can use the hand sound technique. Wow! The Bungcheon Demon Emperor staggered, coughing up blood. It seems that the collision a little while ago had worsened the internal injuries. As if ignoring him, I turned my back and kicked the ground. There is no point in fighting him anymore. My goal from the beginning was dark poetry, not him. In the first ce, I didnt think I could catch the Bungcheon Demon Emperor here. The reason he foolishly exchanged arms with me was to buy time for his subordinates to escape. It wasnt that I was particrly passionate about fighting or that I had lost my sense of reason because of the devil. The Bungcheon Demon Emperor I knew was a very calcting person. Should I say that it is not like Mine? Just like he did at Baekmakmun four years ago, he was the one who would try to run away without hesitation if it was judged to be dangerous. At first nce, it looks like its going to copse at any moment. Having faced him several times, I recognized at a nce that it was an act. There was no chance that the Demon Cults best keel would copse at this level. It would be a lie if I said I didnt feel regretful, but it was better to secure the key that would determine the direction of the war than to obsess over a fight that would never end. How dare you show your back to me! The enraged Bungcheon Demon Emperor poured out a barrage of attacks, but I dodged them all and widened the distance between me and him. In a timely manner, the elites of the Shaman faction and the Namgung family rushed in and tied his feet. Wow! A wave spreading throughout the area centered on the touching hands. Feeling a sense of crisis, Amhonsi jumped out of the pit and pulled the bowstring. An arrow stuck between fingers. Boom! Three arrows flew towards the head, neck, and danjeon. The strong energy formed on the arrowhead gave an idea of the power of the attack. Where are you going to run away? At the same time as letting go of the demonstration, the city of Darkness opens a light attack and runs away. I charged like a bull with ayer of brain energy covering my entire body. Heedless of the arrows hitting his body, he moved forward and threw his sword towards the masked mans clearly exposed back. Whoops! The ck dark spirit wasunched with a thunderous sound and fell to the ground after being struck by the arrow swung in fright. Although it did not cause any real damage, it was important that the distance between each other decreased each time the Dark Lord responded to an attack. Lets see if we can hit this one too. I could have continued to apply pressure with sword fighting techniques, but I decided to use a more familiar technique here. I held the needle I took out from my pocket between my thumb and index finger. The brain energy condensed on the surface of the needle made of whole iron, scattering powerful energy waves around. Sigh! The needle flew in a semi-circr trajectory and narrowly tore Amhonsis clothes. The moment when Amhonsi is catching wind. Sigh! Suddenly, a needle with a sharply bent trajectory dug into the ground. The concentrated brain energy was released and a tremendous explosion urred. Kwaaaaang! Dark flying sword. A martial art that was left to me by Dang Sang-jin, the head of the Tang family, Poison King. Although I have been practicing regrly, this was the first time I was able to use it properly in real life. As he reached the absolute state, he was able to form a sphere of brain energy at the desired point, but this did not mean that the dark technique became useless. By using the rising dark technique, it was possible to attack enemies from a greater distance in a variety of ways. Tsk. The Dark Lord who came out through the dust cloud let out a suppressed groan. The mask was half broken, revealing his bare face. It looks like he is confident in his ability to do light work, but he wont be able to shake me off as I have mastered the art of performing ghostly techniques. I continued to chase after her, throwing the needle. I didnt forget to retrieve the sword with an empty weapon. The distance between the two sides quickly narrowed. Perhaps deciding that there was no answer as it was, the Amhonsi made a surprise turn and pulled the bowstring again. After confirming that powerful energy was condensing around the bow tip, I immediately unleashed my Wolyeong sword. Twenty-third herbivorous month (ˮ). The remnants that remained along the swords path crumbled into countless des. Despite the rolling waves of illusion, there was not even a single disturbance in Amhonsis movements. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! The arrow flew in a dragon fist wind and split the illusory wave in half. However, the illusion was just a curtain to hide my movements. I, who had already left the route, delved into the dark side in the blink of an eye. Gotcha. It was a time when I was confident of the end and preparing for the final blow. Beyond the broken mask. I could see Amhonsis eyes narrowing. As soon as she bent her back at a right angle, the sound of a nking drive pierced my ears. Tracheal apparatus? Puff poop! The source of the noise was none other than the quiver of arrows. Arrows came pouring out all at once, filling my field of vision. Was this the real target? Its toote to avoid this situation. I thought that even if I protected myself with self-defense equipment, the impact would not be small. [The most important factor in implementing and operating a false steel device is none other than intention. There is no set framework for how to use it.] [Think of the sword you have trained your whole life and embody it.] The enlightenment I gained while sparring with the Hundred and Eight Arhats at the advice of Buddha shed through my mind. Before I could think of a way to ovee the current situation, my body reacted first. The fourteenth herbivorous month (). Something invisible guided the arrows towards the body. With my left hand, I gently pushed away the arrows that had gathered near my side like iron attracted to a ma. Darkness stared at the arrows falling on the ground with a nk expression. Nonsense. Bwauk! A clenched fist dug into her abdomen. A waist bent like a prawn. He grabbed hold of the masked mans blood and robbed him of his consciousness. Darknesss new type copsed like a kite with a broken string. . Its time to look down at the shoulder where the arrow is stuck. I took a deep breath and muttered to myself. Anyway, nothing is easy. * * * Waaaaa! The Shaman sects gurus greeted me with cheers as I picked up the fainted Amhonshi and joined the ranks. The Sword King asked, staring at my shoulder with a worried expression. Are you okay? yes. I nodded with an indifferent expression. Although he was injured, it did not interfere with his movements. Considering the supernormal abilities of the White Lightning God Art, he would be able to fully recover within five days. Yuhwageom, who cut off his gi and wrapped a white cloth around the affected part, thanked me. Thank you for your help. I owe you my life. As the person in charge of leading the Maeng reinforcements, I simply did the natural thing. Im just asking, where are the reinforcements now? Its not far away. I felt like the situation was moving quickly, so I came here first. The disciples of the shaman sect, who had been listening to the story with bated breath, let out an exmation. Among them, there were some who were making noise and chanting my nickname. It took some time for the unrest to subside. The Sword King turned his gaze toward the direction the demon cultists fled and said as if he was throwing something. In the end, I missed the Bungcheon Demon Festival. Dont be too sad. Even if the elder and I had joined forces, we would not have been able to catch him. Among the eight great demons, the Bungcheon Demon Emperor was the one who cared for his subordinates, but he was never the type of person to protect others even at the cost of sacrificing himself. If the Sword King and I had attacked at the same time, he would have sacrificed his subordinates to buy himself time to escape. In the meantime, Zain Dojangs life would have been threatened by Amhonsi again. But what about him? I am guessing that he is a warrior belonging to the Heavenly Demon Pce. If you interrogate him, you might be able to get some information. In his previous life, Amhonsi mainly yed the role of messenger on the battlefield. It was probably the same in this life as well. She would know why the current situation urred. This was the reason why the capture of Amhonsi was prioritized over everything else. Because I judged that there would be a lot of information that could be obtained by interrogating her. I nned to find out even if it meant using all the dead soul poison. What is the reason why the numerically disadvantaged Demonic Cult attacked in three directions at the same time? What kind of n does Master Ma have? Of course, a person like this would have suffering nted in his head. I had an idea of a way to solve the problem. As I threw Amhonsi on the cart loaded with goods and stretched, Zain Jeong spoke to me again. Theres one more thing Id like to ask. Please speak. How did youe here after knowing about the crisis of independent factions? I thought for sure Zhuge Se would have joined his side. Thanks to the advice of apetent adjutant. aide? yes. To be precise, he is a temporary lieutenant, but. ? Chapter 378 Chapter 378: In a way, the question about Yuhwa Sword was natural. Originally, I was nning to join Zhuge Ses side. It was located closer, and from a strategic point of view, it was right to go to Yongzhong Mountain rather than Wudang Mountain. However, Zhuge Hye, who witnessed the fourth beacon fire, said to me: [It would be better to go west.] [What does that mean suddenly?] Zhuge Huis exnation was this. Smoke rising from the east is a sign that Sega is in danger. Normally, it would have been right to go to Yongzhong Mountain as quickly as possible and provide help. However, if we look at it realistically, there is no way that the Zhuge family would have been in a crisis that would raise the signal fire at this point. There is no way that the Demonic Cults forces have already reached Yangyang, and even if they had arrived, it would still take time for a full-scale battle to break out. Yongzhong Mountain, covered in all sorts of tactics, was like an impregnable fortress. From the point of view of the demons, they would have no choice but to be reluctant to attack them blindly. She thought that even if the Wulin alliance in Hubei suffered a crushing defeat at the hands of the Maqiao army, the Zhuge Dynasty would survive. [I understand what you are saying. But what does that have to do with why we have to go west?] [There must be a reason for raising the signal even though it is not an emergency. For example, because they want to let us know something.] [What do you want to tell us?] [Do you know that the beacon fire has been lit at the same time every day for the past three days?] [Did you? I knew that a signal was being sent once a day, but I didnt pay attention to the time zone.] [ Probably because I was keeping the wind direction in mind.] [ So, Sojes words are based on Jegalses expectations. Are you saying you are pointing us in a direction with this performance?] [You understand quickly.] She added as she finished her exnation. The person who came up with this method is most likely his younger brother. Ji-ryong, who spontaneously came up with a way to guide the movement of the reinforcements, and Zhuge Hye-na, who figured it out with excellent insight. Both siblings were not easy. Should we really say that he is a blood rtive of the Zhuge family? Huh. After hearing the whole story, Yuhwageom let out a soft exmation. She nced sideways in the direction where the Sword King was. The warriors of the Namgung family probably joined the Shaman faction in a simr way to Maengs reinforcements. Anhui (), the territory of the Nangong family, is a region located to the east of Hubei. It was obvious why they came here, leaving nearby Yongzhong Mountain. Most likely, a messenger sent from the Zhuge family would have given some kind of message. Its not for nothing that the Earth Dragon ascended to the Demonic Cults killing division before other dragon peaks. Talent was definitely talent. When I think about it, even I, who was a demonic cultist in my past life, was more wary and afraid of people who had exceptional talent in fields other than martial arts, like earth dragons, rather than people who were called sword dragons or spear dragons. I couldnt feel so reassured thinking that such a person was now on the same side. Just take this. What is this? I opened my eyes wide as I epted the wooden box that Jain Dojang handed me. A familiar scent tickled my nose. Its Somyeongdan (С). It will help you recover from your injuries. I didnt really have any internal injuries. Still, take it. If you have it, there will be something to use it for. All right. I will gratefully ept it. Vocation list. The highest quality anti-inmmatory medicine made only in Wudang Mountain. Depending on the situation, it was an item that could be an extra life. I heard that the value of the Somyeongdan has risen sharply as the Jeongma War has been prolonged. Just six years ago, I was scolded by Cheon Ga-ryeong for buying two pieces of Somyeongdan for a hundred gold coins. I dont think its a waste of money. I remember hearing such a story a while ago. It is said that a piece of somyeongdae that was recently exhibited at an auction in Heuksi () was sold for 110 gold coins. Now it has literally be an item that cannot be obtained even if you have money. It was a cross-section that revealed how much the demand for effective internal injury medicines had increased. ! When I opened the lid of the wooden armor, three simple rings came into view. Even if they were put in a situation where they abandoned the asceticism and ran away, the shaman faction was still a shaman faction. As expected from the main n, they were big. Even just by simple calction, its 330 gold coins. Considering that it is an item that cannot be sold on the market, it can be said to be worth more than its price. I put a satisfied smile on my face and ced the wooden armor in my arms. Before long, a group of people approached, making the sound of horses hooves. It was a support force of the Murim League, including members of Cheonan Gambu. omg! Boss! Are you hurt? It took a considerable amount of time to calm down the members who were making a fuss as soon as they got off their horses. * * * Afterwards, the party was able to reach Yangyang without any significant damage. The demonic cultists attacked sporadically, but all of them were easily repelled. The Bungcheon Demon Emperor never showed up. I thought maybe he was taking care of my injuries. wee. As they climbed Yongzhong Mountain, Zhuge Seojin, the head of the Zhuge family, weed the group with open arms. The Sword King quietly stepped forward and exchanged a few words with him. When I looked at them, it seemed like they were old faces. The reinforcements of the Murim Alliance and the warriors of the Namgung family patted their shoulders with tired expressions. The disciples of the shaman sect heaved a sigh of relief and took the injured person to the medical room. Some even sat down on the floor and shed tears. Are you Yeon-woon? Thats right. This is my first time seeing your face in person. Ive heard a lot of stories. I also heard about the matriarchs great name. We have reserved amodation for reinforcements. You must be tired, so go and rest. It wont be toote to have the meetingter. Thank you for your consideration. Follow my son over there. It will show you the way. There was an earth dragon standing in the direction that Zhuge Seo-jin pointed with his hand. A young man with a simr appearance to Zhuge Hye waved his hand with a bright expression, perhaps because he felt the gaze. Zhuge Hye, who had been walking next to him, seemed to stop in ce and exchanged nces with his father. Looking closely, it seemed like they were having some kind of conversation using telephonic sound. Long time no see. Dragon King Daehyeop. The title Daehyup is burdensome. Please feel free to call me as before. I dont think Ive called it particrlyfortably before, but if youre ufortable, Ill change it to Sohyeop. Zhuge Hyuk-jin naturally came to my side and spoke to me. This is what I felt when I first saw him, but for a person who had been bedridden for a long time due to his weak constitution, he was quite affable. I decided to ask what I was curious about. There is one question I would like to ask. Please speak. Is it Jiryong Sohyeop who came up with the idea to use the signal fire to induce the movement of reinforcements? Its a shame, but it is. It was indeed as Zhuge Hye guessed. Perhaps because they were brother and sister, they knew each other well. I nodded and naturally changed the topic. There is something I would like to ask you. Are you asking me a favor? I would like you to talk to the head of the family and prepare a suitable secret room for me. Do you need space to use as a workshop? no. if? In the process of repelling the demon cultists who attacked the Shaman faction, we captured a warrior believed to be a member of the Heavenly Demon Pce. We need a ce to interrogate her. All right. I will prepare it right away. Jegal Hyukjin and I exchanged light chatting, asking each other how we were doing, until we arrived at our lodgings. Zhuge Hye looked at this from behind with an anxious expression. * * * Whoa. I took a deep breath as I stared at the woman whose limbs were tied to arge chair. The mask came off, revealing his bare face, and said in a cold tone. Kill it cleanly. Dont insult me anymore. I know he was slightly younger than Geomhu, but he looked much younger than I thought. I thought that someone who didnt know me might mistake me for someone in my mid-30s. You cant do that. I havent been able to extract any information yet. Its useless. Theres nothing you can find out by torturing me. You dont know that until you try. I smiled faintly and loosened my hands. There were a total of three people who would assist with the interrogation of Amhonsi. Tang Seo-yeon and the two members of the Tang family. If they had simply tortured them, it would have been enough. The reason I came forward myself was because there was one problem I had to deal with first. First, suffering must be removed. Darknesss boasts were not mere bravado. No matter how expert a person was in the art of flowering, if the pain nted on his head began to struggle and spew out secretions, he had no choice but to die. So, as it was now, it was impossible to torture him carelessly or administer poison for the dead soul. Of course, getting rid of suffering was not as easy as it sounds. To be precise, preventing the target from dying during the removal process was close to being realistically impossible. Even if you inject a needle of brain energy and burn it to death, it is meaningless if the old body struggles and runs wild in the process. Go (M) was a living creature. Unlike poison or waste, if it senses a threat to its life, it will immediately go crazy and wander through the hosts mind. Therefore, in the past, when he faced the Great Lord of Yeongeum, he cut off his opponents head without any regrets. To secure at least a living corpse. Its different now than it was back then. A lot has changed from the past. I decided that it would be possible to safely remove the suffering in the subjects head now that I had ascended to the position of police officer. That is why they captured Amhonsi alive and brought him here. After wrapping the pores with the membrane of the cervix, a needle of the cerebrospinal fluid is injected and burned without a trace. It was something that only I could do in the entire midfield. Even Master couldnt do something like that. [As you can see, I cannot operate the White Thunder technique as precisely as you did.] Even though we learned the same White Lightning Divine Technique, the direction of enlightenment that the teacher and I achieved ispletely different. To be honest, I couldnt guarantee that it would seed. Rather, since it was something that had never been done before, there was a high possibility of failure. Still, it was well worth a try. If things didnt go as nned and the Dark Lord died, all that was needed was to prepare a new subject. Take a nap. When you wake up, your mind will feel refreshed. I pointed out the hunhyeol (Ѩ) of Amhonsi who was trying to say something. He then ced his hand on the top of her head as she lost consciousness and lowered her head. I closed my eyes and slowly sank into consciousness. First of all, lets find the location of Go. Chapter 379 Episode 379 : The reason I knocked out Dark Soul City before starting work was not simply because I was worried that it would struggle and rebel. When the host falls asleep, the activity of the gourd also decreases significantly. In other words, it meant that it was an essential work that must be done in order to remove the go (M) more safely. Regardless of whether the target cooperates or not. found. I carefully ced the bet and looked into Amhonsis mind. A small bug curled up in a dark ce inside the skull. I had to be careful from now on. If you stimte it carelessly, it will run wild like a colt with its tail on fire. Even the slightest mistake could cause the host to die or be an idiot. It was okay since I had already mastered the art of controlling the white lightning energy injected into another persons body. The problem was whether it was possible to implement the curtain of the Uihyeonggi as intended. We must mobilize all the knowledge we have gained so far. It wasnt just Gos movements that needed to be careful. Care had to be taken not to injure the brain during darkness. As someone who was still inexperienced in using the stylus, I couldnt help but feel nervous. Although I did not study medicine, I had a general idea of howplex the human brain is. How sensitive it is to external stimuli. If I were not careful, Amhonsi might end up in ruin because of me, not Ko. Its not a life-threatening battle. There is plenty of time. All you need is concentration. All we had to do was realize the ideal form, no matter how long it took. . Silence fell. The Germans of the party family standing in the back did not say a word for fear of being in the way. I covered the surface of the drum by gradually attaching small pieces of the steel pipe together. Sweat beaded on my forehead. It would be better to move around the training ground and swing the sword, but such detailed work just didnt suit my temperament. If he were the Demon Cult leader, he would have easily done something like this. I was able to realize once again the gap between me and the religious leader. How much practice do you need to umte to reach that level? Only when the two angles had passed was the work of wrapping the cor with a false shape steel toolpleted. My heart is pounding so I wont be able to eat it twice. I inwardly breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed like my lifespan had been cut by half because I was worried that the tower I had worked so hard to build would copse. Once we got this far, the rest was easy. All you had to do was burn the body to death with the needle of the Noegi without leaving a trace. Crackling! There was a subtle noise that only I could hear and that no one else could hear. Although Go struggled, spewing out secretions indiscriminately, the membrane made up of fragments of the cervix clearly protected the hosts brain from it. The residue remaining after burning is gradually passed through the bloodstream. It would be okay to finish the work as is, but I decided to make sure it was finished to prepare for any possible danger. It was about another hourter that I took my hand off the top of Amhonsis head. Huh. I let out the breath I had been holding and sat down with my butt on the floor. Dang Seo-yeon, who was startled, ran over and immediately supported my body. I dont know how long its been since I felt this tired. My whole body was limp like wet cotton. The damp clothes gave an idea of the amount of sweat I had shed. Its one thing to create the desired shape by connecting pieces of a prosthesis, and another is to maintain it for a long time. None of it was easy. after. Tang Seo-yeon looked at me with a worried expression as I slowly got up from my seat. I wanted to just go to my dorm and lie down, but before that, I had to check the results. I ced my hand on Amhonsis head again and immediately drew a satisfied smile on my face. It was removed cleanly. There was no longer any remnant of suffering left in her mind. No abnormality was found in the body. With this, there would be no chance of Darkness dying in vain during interrogation. Now all that remains is to take the time to extract information. Sozer. Can I ask you to take care of the rest? Please leave it to me. sorry. I want to stay until the end, but I dont think it will be possible with my current physical condition. Ill take a short break and thene back. I relieved my aching shoulders and left the secret room in the basement. The Germans of the Tang family began to move around busily and prepare for the interrogation. * * * When I entered the lodgings provided by the Jegal family, I copsed on the bed. The smell of sweat lingered all over my body, but that was a good thing. I wanted to take a bath and take a rest first. I closed my eyes and sank my consciousness inside. Then, he began to use his energy ording to the structure of the Baekreui Shingong. . I regained my energy through the clouds and opened my eyes, clicking my tongue in my mind. When I looked out the window, the sun was already setting in the evening. I was so engrossed that I lost track of time. I thought about falling asleep like this, but I couldnt because my stomach was growling on an empty stomach. I hurriedly left the dormitory, asked Segas servant for directions, and headed to the bathroom. After washing my body and changing my clothes, I headed straight to the restaurant. I could have asked a servant to bring the food to my room, but considering my appetite, it would have been better to do it myself, even if it was annoying. Ah, Sohyeop. Were you eating? As I entered the restaurant, I saw a familiar face. It was Zhuge Hyukjin, the earth dragon of the small family of the Zhuge family. As I sat across from him, I called my hostess and ordered arge amount of food. Zhuge Hyuk-jin, who was watching the scene, let out augh. Can you eat all of that? If its not enough, I n to order more. Now that I think about it, you were binge eating when I first met you. Im worried that Segas treasury will be destroyed before we engage in a confrontation with the Demonic Cult. Zhuge Hyuk-jin jokes with a smiling face. I agreed appropriately and nodded. I couldnt figure out what the intention was for being so friendly. It may have been a simple favor, but you had to be cautious when dealing with this type of person. How did the interrogation go? Its still in progress. Significant results wille out soon. I have high expectations. The oue of this war will vary depending on whether or not we can find out the intentions of the Demonic Cult. We will make sure we deliver good news. Looking closely, I noticed that the foodid out on the table was extremely simple. It looked like they had prepared a simple snack rather than dinner. Maybe he was waiting for me from the beginning? Now that I think about it, there is something I would like to ask of the Sohyup. Are you asking me a favor? There is a new formation I developed this time, and I would like to use it on a test basis before using it in actualbat. So, are you asking me to check the power of Jinbeop? yes. This is a strategy to trap absolute masters. In order to check the performance, a military officer with the rank of police officer is needed, but there is no such skilled person at home I understand what you mean. It was a long time ago, but this made it clear. Zhuge Hyukjin was waiting for me at the restaurant to ask for this favor. I rubbed my chin and was lost in thought. It would be a lie if I said I wasnt interested. Isnt this a strategy to trap absolute masters? If practicality was proven, it could be useful on the battlefield. No matter how unpredictable the Earth Dragon may be, there is no way he would put me in danger at this point before the fight against the Demonic Cult. There was no particr reason to refuse the request. However, it was true that it was a bit awkward to simply agree. What Zhuge Hye said to me not long ago shed through my mind. [It is possible, but my younger brother could be rude to the manager.] [My younger brother has one bad habit. When theres something hes interested in, he always acts like hes testing the other person.] [ Of course, hes not a child who cant discern between right and wrong, so he wont cause a big problem. However, I was worried that the managers feelings would be hurt] I dont know if the situation she was worried about will happen. After hearing the warning, I couldnt help but feel suspicious. Actually, I thought about asking the Sword King senior as well, but he is a person with a much higher level of responsibility than me, so it would be a bit awkward to ask for help. . Of course, if you feel burdened, you can refuse. But Good. I lifted my chopsticks and nodded. Zhuge Hyuk-jin blinked in surprise, perhaps because he gave his consent easier than expected. I said as I picked up the meat dish that Suksu had brought and brought it to my mouth. I will cooperate as much as I can if it helps in the future fight. I was half serious. In addition, there was a desire to experience the power of Jinbeop and a desire to see what Zhuge Hyukjin would do. Zhuge Hyukjin took power with a bright smile on his face. thank you! Small cooperative! Just wait until we finish eating. Ill wait as long as I can. About two hours passed since then. Zhuge Hyukjin and I headed to an open space located halfway up Yongzhong Mountain. ording to Zhuge Hyukjins exnation, it seemed to have been a ce used by Zhuge familys Jinbeop practitioners for experiments for a long time. This is it. On the outside, it just looks like bare ground. If you ce a casting in a visible ce, you cant fool the senses of an absolute master, right? but. If you stand there, I will activate the formation method. All right. Standing in the center of the vacant lot, Zhuge Hyuk-jin ced the cast iron he had taken out of his chest onto the floor. The mes that rose up suddenly obscured my view. Beyond the flickering mes, I could see Zhuge Hyuk-jin with a smile of unknown meaning on his lips. Lets take a look and see what kind of n they have. * * * Bang! Sponsored by the Zhuge family. A young man ran into the antique-looking hall and loudly opened the door. I was breathing heavily, as if I had run a long way. sister! Were in big trouble! ? The Yeon Sohyeop is trapped in a dangerous situation! What do you mean! The woman, Zhuge Hye, who was looking at the map spread out on the desk, was startled and stood up from her seat. Zhuge Hyuk-jin, who was breathing heavily, spoke to her as if giving her a hug. One oclock is urgent! Just follow me! Ill exin as I go! Without even having time to understand the situation, Zhuge Hyeok followed Zhuge Hyukjin across the garden. The servants managing the garden looked at the two with puzzled expressions. Chapter 380 Episode 380 Indeed. I stared at the empty space beneath my feet and let out an exmation. They say its a strategy to trap absolute masters. It definitely felt different from a typical camp. There was a reason why the intelligent dragon acted so confident. Whioooo! A cliff worthy of the expression Celestial Cliff. Currently, I was falling endlessly down there. If I wanted to, I could have stopped in ce by walking in the air, but I didnt do that on purpose. No matter how much time passes, your feet will never touch the ground. Now I get it roughly. How did ite into being? The lineup consisted of a total of seven sections. Each section was built with an extreme environment that stimted the survival instinct, and the risk greatly exceeded that of most high-level formations. Caw! Knock! A loud noise prated my ears. Hundreds and thousands of crows flew in from all directions, aiming for me. It was much faster than an ordinary crow, and its straight beak was sharp like an awl. In the past, when I climbed Seoldu Mountain to attack Cheon Gi-jas secret temple, the words of Sima Yun shed through my mind. [It would be best not to look down on it as an illusion. The human brain will not recognize it as an illusion. In the worst case, you could die.] Even though it was an insubstantial illusion, it was impossible to ignore even a being that attacked directly. I swung my sword so fast that an afterimage appeared and cut down the crows. Every time we reached a new section, we were met with a simr type of attack. Burning skulls in the scorching hell. In the open sea, there are fish with strange appearances. In the frigid regions, there are giant snowmen. There are various wild beasts in the tropical rainforest. In the dark void, there is something whose shape and size cannot be guessed. The only exception was the white area Pow! I frowned slightly as I thought about what had happened. As I looked down, I noticed a beak digging into my left thigh. The body, which was supposed to be connected, could not be seen where it had gone. There are too many. If he had protected his body with self-defense, he would not have suffered any injuries. The reason for not doing so was to minimize the consumption of internal power. The true value of this method was that it sucked the inner energy of the warrior trapped inside and gradually increased its power as time passed. It was a truly vicious structure. This was the reason for creating an extreme environment and forcing the consumption of internal energy. Would you say it feels like you are trapped in a that is bing increasingly tighter? The way to break thew is simple. All you have to do is destroy it with force before its power increases beyond a certain level. The problem is that we have already passed the point where this is possible. The Jinbeop, which had evolved based on the enormous energy it had absorbed from me, had be so powerful that it could no longer be destroyed with force. You used your head well. This type of strategy would work well for the Eight Demon Lords as well. Of course, in my case, it was my passive response that brought me to this point. Isnt it impossible to use an intangible sword all of a sudden while trying to use the formation on a trial basis? The second problem was that the research facility that had been built at a high cost was damaged. In the worst case, the life of the earth dragon waiting outside could be in danger. Perhaps Zhuge Hyukjin had this in mind when he asked me a favor. Does that mean it wont work for absolute experts other than me? That wasnt necessarily the case. Lets look at a simple example. What if the Bungcheon Demon Emperor is trapped in this formation along with his favorite subordinate? Will he be able to unleash his intangible power despite the sacrifice of his subordinates? I can assure you that it would not be possible. First of all, we will try to understand the structure of the Jinbeop and find the path to birth. As you wander around the seven sections without knowing anything, at some point you will realize that you are trapped in a prison from which you cannot escape. The formation of as many as seven sections was also a device to make the target trapped in the camp ept the gradually increasing power without any doubt. There are restrictions on how to use it, but it has clear practicality. Knock! Caw! Crows flying constantly. As I was frantically swinging my sword, my eyes lit up when I noticed a ck dot on the sheer wall. found. I jumped straight into the air and ran toward the cliff. The ck dot that quickly expanded and filled the field of vision was a passagerge enough for one person to pass through. I ignored the crows following behind me and jumped into the passage. under. After a while. The moment the space beyond the passage came into view, I smiled bitterly. The crows that were chasing me as if they would pierce my back at any moment dispersed and disappeared like a mirage. Then, the hot air irritated my skin. Although he had already achieved invincibility in the cold and cold a long time ago, the heat in this section was not at a level that could be ignored due to the high level of martial arts. Ahhh! The skeleton soldiers wandering the burning hill noticed my presence and screamed. I rubbed the back of my neck with my sleeve and strengthened the hand holding the sword. This is already my third time stepping into the scorching hell. It has be an iparably more dangerous section than when I first saw it. I felt at a loss, but I had the honor of being an absolute expert, so I couldnt give up here and ask the Earth Dragon to lift the formation. I was nning on just trying to get it to work. First, lets test how strong the ghosts wandering hell have be. * * * Segas testing ground? Thats right. widely! widely! A man and a woman climbed the mountain at high speed. The woman, Zhuge Hye, spoke in a voice as cold as ice. Exin. How did this situatione about? The ident urred while I was guiding Sega at the request of the Korea Federation of Small and Medium Enterprises. You said you were trapped in a camp. yes. Recently, the formation method I was researching started to work randomly Is that really true? I think its natural for you to be suspicious. There are things I have done so far. But please trust me this time. It is clear that the cooperative is in danger. Zhuge Hye chewed his lips and increased the speed of his training. I wondered if something was wrong with the life of the Dragon King, who was famous throughout the entire central ins, but even so, I couldnt help but feel worried. Zhuge Hyuk-jin, who was looking at the back, drew a meaningful smile on his lips. * * * A white space where nothing exists. I returned the sword to its sheath and fell t on the floor. Somehow I came back. This was the only safe zone among the seven sections. An environment that awakens the targets survival instinct and a monster that attacks. Nothing existed here. All that is visible is the snow-white floor, walls, and ceiling. First, lets think carefully about a way to get out of here. If you thought it was a ce where you could rx with peace of mind, it wasnt. As it turned out, the white zone was the most dangerous section. A scenery perfect to drive the trapped person crazy. Even going so far as to gradually paralyze the targets senses. If I stayed too long, I could lose myself. It has been strengthened to an iparable degreepared to before, so it is not easy to destroy the space or find the path to life. I didnt n on wandering around looking for a passage to the next section anymore. In the end, you just end up going around in circles for seven sections. It was alreadyte, but I had to take the time to think about it now that I had some free time. What should I do in this situation? How can I get out of the camp and go outside? . He slowly raised his upper body and sat cross-legged. Next, he used his internal skills ording to the structure of Baekrei Shingong and contemted himself. I dont know why, but somehow it felt like it had to be that way. How much time has passed like that? Right. As the feeling in my limbs began to fade, I realized a few things. The branches of energy that spread out conveyed various information to me. In therger scheme of things, the white zone was essentially the same as the illusionary hall installed in front of Gija Cheons secret building. Of course, if youpare the levels, the Hwangjinjin side was much higher. This is a space based on the spirit, or intention, of the trapped person. If so, it could be destroyed. It was quite possible for me now. * * * A vacant lot located halfway up Yongzhong Mountain. Zhuge Hyuk-jin pointed his index finger in the direction of the camp and shouted. That ce! The Yeon Sohyeop is in there? Zhuge Huis face became serious. Very rough breathing. Her sweat-soaked hair showed how quickly she had run. How to do it? There is a way, but it requires at least two skilled fighters to join in. Thats why I called you. What the hell did you do to end up like this! Zhuge Hyukjin looked slightly surprised. How long had it been since his sister showed such faithful emotions? I will officially report this matter to my father, or rather the head of the family, so I know that. He smiled inwardly and nodded. The sight of my sister being so excited and shooting at herself couldnt have seemed fresh. If the Dragon King saw his sister now, he would recognize her right away. What kind of feelings does she have towards him? Now all thats left is. By manipting the battle order, the Dragon King can hear our conversation. After exining the structure of the Jin, Zhuge Hyukjin took the fetish ced outside in his hand. Huh? Immediately afterwards, his expression became distorted. Unable to withstand the repulsive force rising through his fingertips, he let out a groan and let go of the casting. Zhuge Hye looked at him with a puzzled look as he grabbed his wrist and took a step back. What is this? Zhuge Hyuk-jin looks down at his hands with a stiff expression. The happy feeling from before waspletely gone. The reason he was able to maintain his yful attitude even after pushing Yeon-woon into a dangerous battle was because he was based on the premise that he could easily be resolved through external maniption. However, the current method was so strengthened that it could not be controlled at all. Beyond feeling embarrassed, I also felt absurd. It was clear that the Dragon King trapped inside was spewing out energy at random, increasing the power of the attack. Otherwise, I couldnt exin the current situation. What were you thinking when you did this? Youre acting like youre strangling yourself. I couldnt figure out what was going on inside. This is no longer something that can be passed off as a joke? Chapter 381 Episode 381: A disaster! The energy released through the pores of the entire body encroached on the entire area. First, increase the power of the formation to the maximum. The approximate size of the camp was confirmed visually before entering. No matter how high a Jin was, there were physical limitations. A formation of this size would have been able to strengthen the dantian to its limit before it was empty. Why would you do something that puts yourself in danger? It was a simple reason. For a dam to copse, it must first be filled with rainwater. From now on, it is the realm of will. The de had to be as sharp and sharp as possible. A de for bursting puffy leather balls. It wasnt enough to use a simple stylus. Because an ordinary knife cannot cut through tough leather. Special items were needed, like craftsmans tools. under. Laughter naturally flowed out. The moment of enlightenment came suddenly. The tips I learned while removing the pain in my head during the dark hours were helpful. Who knew? A request that I half epted out of interest would be a catalyst that suggested the path I should take. Phew! The experiences umted so far have beenpiled and taken into a clear form. Although it was invisible, I could clearly feel it. The shape of a sword condensed in the air. It was clearly different from the ceremonial steel band implemented by King Geom. A sword whose appearance perfectly matches that of the Geogwol (I) made by joining together hundreds or thousands of fragments. It took more than two hours to form a membrane to surround the sword, but it took less than five breaths to create a muchrger sword. The expression imagination of the mind, which had seemed far away, really resonated with me. It was fun. When I struggled to hold it in my hand, it felt overwhelming, but I never thought it would suddenly materialize like this. [Its a form. I thought it was the reaching point, but it turned out to be the starting point.] These were the words spoken by the religious leader who had just reached the absolute state. Now I could really feel those words. While sparring with the monks of Shaolin Temple, I thought I had finally figured out how to implement the martial arts technique. I thought I just had to get used to using it. But it was a mistake. All this time, I couldnt even stand at the starting line properly. Finally. I have obtained my own weapon that can be used against the Demon Cult Lord. The direction of enlightenment was clear. Cohesion and detailed maniption. It was clearly differentiated from the Gyoju, which freely controlled the size and shape of the gyogi. If you look at the big picture, it is the same as the application method of white lightning. In the end, it is an extension of what I have learned and trained so far. When I was working on removing the bitter gourd, I thought it was something I couldnt do twice. It ended up bing a homework that I would have to tackle for the rest of my life. wickedness! When the embodied sword was shed in a straight line, the white space split and the outside was revealed. ? My gaze met Zhuge Hye, who was looking at me with a very surprised expression. I didnt understand why she was here. Did hee here after feeling something strange? Or was it just that Zhuge Hyukjin brought her here? The thoughts did notst long. As soon as the feeling in my limbs returned, the feeling of weakness spread throughout my body. I felt a different level of fatigue than I felt right after I got rid of the pain in my head. Soon my consciousness sank below the surface. The new model copses in the lotus position. Small cooperative! Zhuge Hyes scream-like shout pierced Asrais ears. * * * Jegal-hye holds the fallen Yeonsuns new body. Zhuge Hyuk-jin, who was staring nkly at that scene, let out augh and muttered. I cant believe it. I never thought I would get out of the Seven Prisons on my own. It was not that the power was not sufficiently exerted. Even if an intangible sword was unleashed, the central axis of the battle would not have copsed. What on earth did you do? Something happened that I couldnt understand with mymon sense. Is there a warrior in the world who can escape the Seven Prisons that have been strengthened to that degree on his own? The formation wasnt seriously broken. Only the casting that served as the foundation was cut cleanly in half. I have never heard of an article like this. Anyway, Im d. Even thinking about it now, it was a dizzying situation. I tried to make a joke and almost ended up hurting myself. What if the Dragon King was unable to escape the camp and even died? It would not have ended with him being called to the Gaju match and receiving disciplinary action. In the worst case, Cheonan Gambu members who harbored a grudge might have tried to take revenge on him. There is no way that no one else but the Korea Federation of Small and Medium Business Corporations could have noticed the structure of the Jinbeop. Strengthening the Jinbeop to its limit must have been a gamble of its own. All I could say was that it was a reckless decision. If you dont think you can do it, you could have asked someone outside for help. If it wasnt for the fact that the gamble was sessful, there would have been no way for him to do anything about it. by the way. A stinging gaze pricked my face. I felt embarrassed when I saw Zhuge Hye ring at me with burning eyes. How can I get over this situation? My mind becameplicated. I thought I was going to suffer until I received my sisters forgiveness. * * * When I regained my lost consciousness, it was already dawn when everyone was asleep. I stood up, my body as heavy as if it were made of lead, and looked around with squinted eyes. Where am I? It was not a VIP amodation provided to me by the Zhuge family. The size and shape of the room, the color of the walls, and the cement of furniture. Nothing matched. I pressed my index finger against my throbbing forehead and leaned back against the head of the bed. As my senses returned, I felt a strange sensation near my legs. What kind of situation is this again? I slowly lowered my gaze and narrowed my eyes. Zhuge Hye was asleep, lying face down on the edge of the bed. The thoughts were not connected properly and came and went repeatedly. My mind was confused, as if there was fog. Only after some time had passed was I able to understand the situation to some extent. After sessfully defeating Jinbeop, I fainted. It seems that the Zhuge siblings brought me here while I was unconscious. The strong smell of medicine assaulted my nose. Perhaps this is the doctors office located within the Zhuge Dynasty? . I looked up at the ceiling and organized in my head what happened inside the camp. Unexpectedly, I have grown to the next level as a martial artist. Now I was more happy about that fact than anything else. To the point where I felt so grateful to Zhuge Hyukjin. What on earth was the earth dragons n? I was nning on watching to see what he was doing, but as the realization dawned on me, Ipletely forgot about it. Actually, now it doesnt really matter. In my heart, I wanted to borrow the Zhuge familys training hall and swing my sword right now. Ill have to take care of my body first. I moved carefully so as not to wake Zhuge Hye and sat cross-legged. I didnt have any internal injuries, but my energy was low because I had used up too much energy at once. First of all, there was a need to replenish the energy consumed through flying. Whoa. About two oclock passed, I opened my eyes and felt the sunlight outside the window covering my face. When I turned to the side, I saw Zhuge Hye, who had already woken up, and was quietly looking at my face. Are you feeling okay? Im fine. Im so d. I thought there was something wrong with the small cooperatives health Judging from the location, it looks like he has already been examined by a doctor. If youre sure its okay, why dont you go back and rest? Why are you sleeping so ufortable here? That is. I didnt really mean to attack you. Thank you for your concern. As he expressed his gratitude with a calm smile, Jegalhyes face turned bright red. She quickly turned her head, got up from her seat, and said. I will tell the servant to carry the breakfast table to the guest room. Just in case, dont move right away and get some rest. I dont think its necessary to go that far. It was the member of the family who rmended a break. You must follow the legitors opinion. Even though he couldnt even make direct eye contact, his tone of voice was stern. For a moment, her appearance ovepped with that of the divine doctor. [It is up to the legitor to decide whether he is okay or not. Not you.] I understand. I saw Zhuge Hye off as she left the room with a bitter smile on her face. Even if I postponed going to the training center until after breakfast, it wouldnt be toote. * * * Zhuge Se is my training ground. As I was wiping the sweat from the back of my neck with the towel I had brought, a young man came up to me and bowed his head. sorry. Small cooperative. Why are you apologizing? I put the small cooperative in danger due to my carelessness. If you want to hold me responsible, please ask me. The young Zhuge Hyuk-jins voice was full of sadness. Judging by the bags under his eyes, it seemed like he didnt sleep well the night before. I dont intend to do that. Unexpected idents can ur at any time. More than anything, I brought this on myself. . Have you gained any martial arts skills during this time? yes? Zhuge Hyukjin raised his head and blinked. He looked like he didnt know why he was asking such a question in this situation. I smiled inwardly and continued talking. I remember that when we first met, Sohyeop asked me to teach him martial arts. Thats right. At the time, we only had them repeat basic training, but I believe their skills have improved a bit since then. Of course, I am training hard. It was a long way offpared to Sohyeop. Take it. I picked up the wooden sword lying in the corner of the training hall and threw it to him. Zhuge Hyuk-jin, who suddenly took it, asked with an anxious expression. Why are you suddenly handing me a wooden sword? Its been a while since Id like to help you with your Sohyeop training. While youre at the training hall, please swing your sword before leaving. Sohyeop. I couldnt sleep at allst night because I was tormented by my sister You can sleep when you die. I resolutely cut off Zhuge Hyukjins words. I cant believe I couldnt sleep because I was tormented by Zhuge Hye. If youre going to make an excuse, make it something usible. It is true that I gained enlightenment thanks to you. I dont know what Zhuge Hyukjin was thinking when he asked me to test the effectiveness of Jinbeop. However, it was clear from Zhuge Hyes reaction that his intentions were not all good. So, I thought I would at least show some grumpiness mixed with kindness. Zhuge Hyuk-jin, holding the wooden sword with a tearful face, stood with his legs spread. I said, tapping his shoulder with the sheath to correct his posture. First, lets swing it lightly, about 10,000 times. Chapter 382 Episode 382 Thank you for your hard work. Dont forget that we will continue the rest tomorrow. I left the dead dragon behind and left the training ground. Some may say that the bullying is excessive, but Earth Dragons body, which had taken various elixirs since childhood due to its weak constitution, was stronger than it looked. In terms of total internal strength, I thought he would be the best among martial artists of his age, excluding me. It was a time when I was shaking my hands and walking towards my dorm. An older man appeared across from me and spoke to me. Boss. Dangseoksu. He was a member of the Cheonan Gambu Execution Unit. He was one of the Germans who remained in the secret room for the interrogation of Dark Honsi. Is there a problem. Thedy told me to bring the manager. I headed to the underground secret room with Dang Seok-su. As I walked down the stairs, the fishy smell of blood assaulted my nose. I could tell without having to see it with my eyes. How cruel torture was carried out while I was away. Are you feeling okay? Thanks to you, I had a good rest. Dang Seo-yeon, who sensed my presence and came to meet me, greeted me with a bright expression. A trace of blood remained on his left cheek. I tend to forget because of the things she showed me as a lover, but she was a blood rtive of the infamous Tang family. Even now that the burn marks have disappeared and she has be beautiful, there is a reason why people cannot approach her carelessly. I reached out and wiped the blood from her face. She shrugged her shoulders as if embarrassed, but then she looked shy. Is the interrogation over already? Its still in progress. Perhaps because he is an expert in flowering techniques, his spirit did not copse even after arge amount of poison from the dead soul was administered to him. The biggest drawback of interrogation using dead soul poison was that there was no guarantee that the subject would spit out correct information. Therefore, we had to repeat the same questions and cross-verify, which of course took a long time. First, I will tell you the information I have obtained so far. Seoyeon Dang took out a note from her pocket and handed it to me. I immediately opened the paper, checked the contents, and opened my eyes wide. Did Darkhonsi really say this? yes. I thought I needed to inform you quickly, so I asked you to bring the manager. All right. I will go back immediately and call a meeting. I left the basement behind Dang Seo-yeon, who nodded as if she knew that would happen. This was not the time to leisurely check the status of Dark Hon City. I wondered what they were thinking when they attacked three directions at once. I thought it was strange. Because the Demonic Church, which was numerically disadvantaged, had no reason to disperse its troops. In particr, I did not understand why excessive troops were sent to Hubuk. Even if you try to swallow up Hubei with difficulty, Ma Jyoju will not be aware that it is surrounded on three sides by the influence of the political faction, Wulin, and that it will inevitably be recaptured in the end. From the point of view of the Shamanist faction or the Zhuge family, the situation was immediately in danger, but from a national perspective, Maqiaos actions were beneficial to the martial faction faction. I understand now. The troops flocking to Sacheon and Hebeuk were nothing more than a deception. Their true goal was the ruins located in Bangxian (h), to be exact, in Hubei Province. * * * Ruins? Are you saying that the only reason the demon cultists came to Hubei was because of the ruins? Thats right. The members of Cheonan Gambu, sitting around arge table, looked as if they did not understand. In the midst of a civil war, the reason you split your troops, even at the cost of your own losses, is just to rob one relic? If you think about it normally, it was a story that made no sense. Because what on earth is a sleeping ruin? If it were an ordinary ruin, there would be no reason for the Demonic Cult to go to such lengths to take it over. The creator of the relic is Cheon Gi-ja (ǧ). Reporter Cheon? Are you talking about the former Jinbeopga who was called the best in the central region? Thats right. Hong Seong-hyeons face became serious. The rest of the members nodded as if they finally understood. The weight of the nickname of Reporter Cheon was so great. Of course, Wu Ji-jin, who was from Southern Manchuria, was unable to follow the flow of the story and was left with a nk expression on his face. I would have to take the time to exin it to himter. . The person who reacted most surprised was none other than Cheon Ga-ryeong. Among those gathered here, she was the only one who climbed Mt. Snowdu with me. Knowing that Reporter Cheons Bi-dong had already been captured, she could not help but feel ufortable with my remarks. I couldnt believe it at first either. This is a brief summary of the information discovered through dark poetry. < In Bang County, Hubei Province, there is a hideout created by Qian Gija by remodeling an ancient ruin. > < Currently, the Demon Cultist''s second disciple, the Demon Lord, is attacking that ce under the orders of the Cultist. > Bi-dong on Mt. Seoldusan was where Gija Cheon spent hisst years. However, it was when he was rtively young that he abandoned the Sima family name and began his career in earnest. In other words, it would not be surprising if there was a base that he used before he became old. There were traces of Cheon Gi-ja in the monument of Muyeong Shintu (oӰ). Its a guess, but its highly likely that Reporter Cheon helped him steal the Demonic Cults sacred items. So, one question arises here. Why on earth did he help Muyoungshintu? Even though he was the greatest thief in the central region and all, in the end Muyeongsintus true nature was nothing more than a thief. It was difficult to think that Reporter Cheon, a person of such stature, would have had a favorable rtionship with him. The goal was to cause damage to the Demonic Cult by seizing sacred objects? For that reason, there was no reason to assist not only in theft but also in non-consensual production. No, before that, there was no reason to give up the sacred object to Muyeongshintu. The most likely hypothesis was this. Maybe there are things that Reporter Cheon took just as there were things that Muyoungshintu took with him. Needless to say, fair distribution was a prerequisite for two people withpletely different personalities to cooperate. If Reporter Cheon had obtained somethingparable to the items taken by Muyeongsintu, he could understand the co-fight between the worlds greatest Jinbeopga and Daedo. The front and back fit together perfectly. What if the items stolen by Muyeongsintu are buried in the ruins of Cheongija? This could exin why the Demon Lord was trying to retrieve it, even mobilizing arge army. If you think about it, the faces of the masters dispatched to Hubuk were unusual. Bungcheon Demon Emperor, Baek-faced Death God, Cheonakgun. Hasnt the existence of as many as three absolute masters been confirmed? In particr, the White-Faced Reaper was the Demon Lords favorite confidant. Just by looking at his presence in Hubei, one could tell which of the three battlefields Ma Jyoju was most concerned about. It is said that even in the dark, one does not know what object is sleeping. I have no choice but to go and check in person. Once we knew the enemys purpose, there was no time to sit around. No matter how much he stayed in Yongzhong Mountain and waited, the Demonic Cult would never attack. If you stay still, instead of getting a chance to counterattack, you will just stare nkly at the backs of the demon cultists who rob the ruins and retreat. Itste, but we need to pack up our troops and head to Banghyeon now. The members nodded their heads heavily. Things in this world never worked out easily. It would have been convenient if the demon cultists hade all the way to Yangyang. They would have been able to gain an overwhelming advantage by taking advantage of geography. Banghyeon (h) was an area located on the southeastern outskirts of Shibieon (ʮ) upied by demonic cultists. Ultimately, this means that you have to jump into the enemys sphere of influence and confront them. It was natural to feel worried and anxious. First, I will send someone to the head of the Zhuge family and ask him to prepare a ce for me. Soon, we will officially form an interception team. Every member of Cheonan Gambu will participate, so everyone, please prepare your mind. All right. * * * Great Lord. I have something to say. Pleasee in. Amand barracks located on the front lines of Hebei. A beggar dressed in shabby clothes took off his veil and entered the barracks. Dokgo Woojin, the man who put down the report in his hand on the desk, raised his head and made eye contact with him. Whats going on? I have something important to say. Dokgo Woojins eyes narrowed. An air membrane that secretly covers the barracks. It seemed like he hadnt juste to report. The smiling beggar Sogeolgae pulled out a chair and sat down across from me and said. Ill skip the formalities. From now on, what I am going to say is not to the leader of the unit, but to Dok Go Woo-jin personally. What is going on that makes you look so serious? The movement of the Demon Cultist has been reported. ! Judging by the movement route, the destination is likely to be Hubei. Dokgo Woojins face became serious. Hubei was the ce where his disciple Yeon Yeon-un was currently on a mission. He knew that his disciple had reached absolute heights and that there were only a few beings in the entire central ins who could threaten him. However, if the opponent was a Demon Cult leader, I couldnt help but feel worried. This is especially true since a student was already on the verge of death because of it. From what I have observed so far, it is estimated that the main force of the Demonic Cult is currently concentrated in Sichuan and Hubei. Hebei can be said to be in a rtively rxed situation. Recently, with the arrival of Arhats from the Shaolin Temple, we have be more rxed. . So, lets go. What do you mean? I mean it literally. What Im saying is, take only a few elite members of the torpedo squad and go to Hubei. We will make sure that the fact that you are away is made known aste as possible. Is that okay? Isnt the disciple in a dangerous situation, regardless of whether it happens or not? The students life and responsibility as amander. Which one will you give priority to? This was not something to say to the person in charge of leading the main unit. Themander who is supposed to lead the troops is away for personal reasons? Isnt this a perfect justification for political opponents to criticize? The second question was what consequences the action would have. Nevertheless, Sogeolgae was confident about what answer Dokgo Woojin would give. Im sorry. Dokgo Woo-jin made a decision after a short period of thought. Sogeolgae smiled and said as if encouraging him. Hurry up and get ready. One oclock is urgent. I understand. Sogeolgae, who was staring at the back of Dokgo Woojin leaving the barracks, sighed deeply. He scratched the back of his head and muttered quietly. It would be nice if I could repay the favor of avenging my student with this. Chapter 383 Episode 383: Zhuge Dynastys meeting room in the House of Lords Hall. High-ranking figures from each martial arts faction gathered together. I ended the story by looking around at the middle school students sitting around therge table. This is the information I have found so far. The Sword Kings expression became serious. The information obtained by interrogating Amhonsi was briefly summarized as follows. < The reason why the demon cultists were pushed into Hubei despite the strategic disadvantage was to upy the ruins of Cheongija located in Banghyeon (h). > If you interpret this differently, it could be said as follows . < There is something in the ruins that the Demon Cult Lord wants to obtain, even if it means going to great lengths. > Probably everyone gathered here had the same thought as me. I dont know what it is, but I have to stop it first and see. Discussions immediately began regarding the organization of the unit heading to Banghyeon. Surprisingly, Zhuge Emperors side was the most active. They promised enormous support, both human and material. It was natural for a shaman who had trampled on the ground he had protected his whole life to cry out for revenge, but I had no idea that Zhuge family, who had not suffered any damage, would show such enthusiasm. It didnt take long to realize why. If Cheon Gi-jas legacy is found in the ruins, 70 percent of it will be taken over by the Zhuge family. Instead, try not to im ownership of items that have nothing to do with truew, such as money, goods, or elixirs. . If possible, please sell the remaining 30% of the inheritance to the Zhuge family. I will pay the appropriate price. Zhuge Seoju Zhuge Seojin showed a strong greed for the legacy of Cheon Gija that might be discovered in the ruins. I felt a strong will to never give in from the look in his eyes that looked in the direction I was in. It seemed like he was concerned that I had the legitimate son of the Sima family as my subordinate. Well, when Cheon Gi-jas secret treasure was discovered in his past life, the family that took the most active role was the Zhuge family. If one were to choose the martial power that was most obsessed with the person named Cheon Gi-ja throughout the entire central ins, it would definitely be the Zhuge Dynasty. Everyone here knew. What a great humiliation the footsteps of a rare genius brought to the Zhuge family. I think its a reasonable request. ? The Murim Alliance will give up ownership of the legacy left behind by Reporter Cheon, as requested by the head of the family. I smiled and gave Zhuge Seo-jin the answer he wanted. Not only Zhuge Seojin, but everyone around him looked surprised. I guess I didnt expect him to show such a refreshing concession. Im sorry to say that. The True Law Diagram containing his essence, which Cheon Gi-ja left behind in hister years, was already in the hands of Sima Yun. It didnt matter if the rest of the inheritance was handed over to the Zhuge family. I turned my gaze in the direction of the Shaman sects gurus and naturally changed the topic. Senior Yu Hwa-geom, it would be better for you to stay at the Zhuge family and take care of yourself. I understand. Zain Dojang nodded his head weakly. She may have wanted to lead her students herself, but to put it bluntly, her injuries were not helpful in the battle. You probably know that fact better than anyone else. I will leave it to you, Honyo, to lead the Shaman sects masters who will join the interception squad. All right. A middle-aged Taoist monk nods his head heavily. The Honyo Dojo, renowned as the first of the Shaman Seven Swords and the best swordsman of the Shaman, would have been able to fulfill the role ofmander. Since then, various agendas havee up and down. Size of unit, chain ofmand, conditions for epting applicants, etc. It took quite a long time to conclude the discussion and leave the room. * * * The formation of the unit has beenpleted. The survivors of the elite shaman faction of the Namgung family, the reinforcements of the Murim Alliance, and the warriors and true practitioners recruited from the Zhuge family. It was arge army that easily exceeded four digits. As I brushed aside the warriors lined up at the foot of Yongjungsan Mountain, I nodded once. At this level, the power is full and overflowing. Among the talents supported by the Zhuge family was Ji-ryong, the next head of the family. With the Zhuge siblings, it wouldnt be that difficult to ovee the various traps within the ruins. . The look in Zhuge Hyes eyes as he looked in the direction of his younger brother was not pretty. Zhuge Hyukjin cleared his throat once and quietly averted his gaze. I approached the old man at the front of the line and spoke to him. Are you okay? What do you mean? I heard that your injury hasnt recovered yet. The enemies are also injured. Should I take care of myself here? . He took on the role of generalmander. There was an argument over who should be the generalmander, me or the King of Swords, but the differences in distribution were so severe that opinions had no choice but to diverge. Of course, only a nominal hierarchical rtionship was formed, and the Sword King could not freely give orders to me. Basically, he and I have different affiliations. Some time passes. depart. The King of Swords climbed onto his horse and dered a sortie. Even though he didnt speak very loudly, his voice was heard clearly in everyones ears. Doo doo doo doo! Arge interceptor squadron began running toward the west. * * * By the time we left Yangyang and reached Beongseong. Sawooyeon silently approached me while I was resting by the fire in the campground and spoke carefully. Boss. Is there a problem. I have something I want to tell you. Are you trying to ask me to keep my promise? Did you know? Ever since he heard that themander of the Demonic Cult was the Cheonak Army, he has been showing signs of restlessness. . Now that the Heavenly Evil Army has appeared, there is no doubt that its henchman, the murderous ghost, will also be on the battlefield. Thats probably how you judged it. Isnt it? Thats right. Sawooyeon had a grudge against the assassin. Since the entire family was ruined by a murderer, there was no need to say how big the resentment was. I will set the stage for revenge without you having toe and tell me separately. However, it seems difficult to say for certain that the time is now. . Warrior, you know this, dont you? The current situation is far from one where we n the game and attract the opponent. Above all, the existence of the murderous ghost has not been properly confirmed. Thats right. Dont be too upset if you dont get the answer you want. I will definitely keep my promise. All right. Sawooyeon sighed lightly and left. At first nce, he seemed to understand, but I could tell just by looking at his face that his inner thoughts were different. I thought that if I encountered a murderous spirit like this, I might take unexpected action. Maybe it would be good. It was not possible to force Sawooyeons actions. The reason he calmly served under me was because he judged it to be the most efficient way to get revenge. Since it is virtually impossible to kill a demon by oneself, he decided to be a member of the martial arts faction that is in conflict with the Demonic Cult. What if I try to suppress or control him here? In the worst case, Sawooyeon could have just left my side. No matter what else happened, we had to give him full support and support in his quest for revenge. The problem, as mentioned before, is that the situation is not favorable right now. Basically, Sa Woo-yeon is far from the type of person who easily loses her temper. Even if an enemy appears in front of you, you will not put your group in danger by acting hastily. But This was only a hopeful observation. No one could know how he would react when the situation arose. I knew very well what a dangerous kind of monster resentment was. Its not my ce to talk about other people. Am I the only one thinking of taking revenge on Sosalmagun right now? I stared quietly at the full moon that rose in Hwiyeongcheong for a long time. I sighed and shook my head. It was a night of deep thoughts. * * * As soon as we passed Beongseong and entered Gokseong-hyeon, demons began to attack. They are demons! I never get tired of these! The sporadic attacks by about a dozen small detachments were quite a nuisance. The actual damage was not that great, but the movement speed naturally had to slow down. Its the Dragon King! Get back! Theres no need to overdo it! I frowned as I stared at the backs of the demons who stirred up their ranks and ran away. It wasnt that difficult to guess the purpose of the demon cultists. It is likely that they are trying to buy some time until the Laughing Demon Army, which entered the ruins first,pletes its attack. Perfect! Perfect! The fifth herbivorous monster of the Byeokryeokwon. As he snapped his fingers one after another, some of the fleeing demons fell to the ground helplessly. There is no big problem. They figured out their target and made their move earlier than the Demonic Cult expected. No matter how much they held on to their ankles, the interception team would reach the ruins faster than the Sosalma army couldplete their attack. If there is a variable Cooung! Did they say that even tigers wille if you tell them what to do? A strong crash sound rang out. The source of the noise is the rear of the line. I immediately kicked off the ground and jumped. pop! pop! pop! pop! He kicked the spheres of lightning one after another and ran in the direction where the attacker appeared. Soon, a middle-aged man radiating a fearsome force came into view. Every time the man punched, the air became distorted. The ground turned over and dust rose up. Mak! Dont be scared! If you react calmly, you can defeat it! The elites of the Shaman faction, including the Honyo Dojo, were struggling. After confirming the identity of the attacker, I narrowed my eyes. Its not the Bungcheon Demon Emperor. His physique falls far short of the gigantic Bungcheon Demon Emperor. The quality of the energy it gave off was also clearly distinct. One thing was certain: the man was an expert who was no less than Bungcheon Demon Emperor. Even though he was trapped inside the properly unfolded Five Elements Examination, the man overwhelmed the Shaman sects gurus. Tsk! What kind of monster! The camp shakes unstablely, as if it will copse at any moment. I fell towards the attacker and brought my sword down in a straight line. The fourth herbivorous month (). The sword strike, whose power was amplified due to the use of special internal power, split the top of the mans head in half. To be precise, the afterimage left by the abnormal shape was cut off. Quang! Immediately after, a pistol flew from the side and struck his side. Since I had prepared by covering the impact point with my left hand in advance, I didnt take a big hit, but I couldnt help but feel that the new model was pushed away by the impact. After somersaulting andnding on the ground, I carefully observed my opponent. It was a face I didnt remember. Each of the eight great demons had distinct characteristics. Therefore, everyone who had seen it even once remained in their memories. The eight great demons Ive never seen before. Then the identity is obvious. Cheoljonghu, the Baek-faced Death God, a henchman of the Demon Cultist. The strongest of the Eight Great Demons finally appeared before our eyes. An ordinary face and a small body. Everyone was far from his original self. . Just as this person recognized the other persons identity, the other person also seemed to recognize this persons identity. The tension rose as he watched him adjust his posture without paying any attention to the shamans surrounding him. Kwaang! Boom! An explosion rang out. The noise wasnt caused by me or the White Faced Reaper. This time, amotion urred at the front of the line. It seemed like another Eight Great Demon Army had appeared. The absolute masters of the Demonic Cult have begun to step forward in earnest. There were two counties that one had to pass through to get to Banghyeon. Gokseong-hyeon (ȳǿh) and Bohwa-hyeon (h). The distance to travel was not short. How many times will you be attacked by an absolute master before you reach your destination? I thought that the journey ahead would not be easy. Chapter 384 Episode 384: This was my first time actually encountering the Hundred-Faced Death God. What kind of martial arts did he learn? What type of fight do you prefer? I didnt know anything. However, because of the stories I had picked up, I knew two things for sure. He is the most powerful among the eight great demons. And he is proficient in not only the rmended methods but also all kinds of weapon techniques. Can I face the White Faced Reaper now? To be honest, I couldnt estimate it well. He unexpectedly gained enlightenment in the Seven Prisons and grew to a higher level as a martial artist. However, that did not mean that his skills increased dramatically. I have no choice but to hit it first. There was no time to hesitate. If we dy, the damage to our allies will increase. I kicked off the ground, rushed forward, and unleashed a full swing of the Wolyeonggeom. The tenth herbivorous Baekwol (). The exploding sword light obscured the opponents vision. He immediately dug into the side and raised his sword diagonally to cut. The second herbivorous month (). A sword strike that momentarily erased any trace of its presence. Without even turning his head, the white-faced god of death lightly stretched out his hand and pushed away the de. ! It was amazing. To be able to urately read the trajectory of a secretly flying sword using just your senses. Sigh! A sharply forged de grazed the tip of my nose. I tilted my head to avoid the attack and inwardly clicked my tongue. Metal sparkling in the sunlight. Before I knew it, the white-faced reaper was holding a small memorization book in his hand. It seemed like he had a weapon hidden inside his sleeve. Perfect! A sphere of brain energy formed in the air in front of the White-Faced Shinigamis eyes. He reacted with shock and immediately kicked the ground and leaped. Kwaaaaang! There was a tremendous explosion. The hem of the clothes fluttering as if caught in a storm. I kicked off the sphere of brain energy and jumped up, immediately closing the distance between me and my opponent. The 21st herbivorous month (). Dozens of strands of sword energy poured forward and attacked the White-Faced Reaper. Although it may have been embarrassing, the White-Faced Reaper calmly responded to the attack. what? A light hand gesture as if chasing away a fly. With just that, the wave of sword energy split in half. It wasnt pushed away with stronger force. Just as iron dust is attracted to a ma, the trajectory of herbivory naturally changed. It was a strange sight. If someone who didnt know them saw it, they might mistake Paewol for an intimidating herbivore. What kind of trick did they pull? Peeing! A memorization once again emerged from the White Face Reapers sleeve. A dagger barely passes by the nape of the neck. Instead of being intimidated, I actually got closer to the other person. The moment when the tightly clenched left fist touches the opponents palm. I felt like time had stopped. Through our joined hands, I could feel the thread of will that was connected to the White Faced Reaper. this! He quickly unfolded his self-defense gear and covered it with a membrane of brain energy to protect his body. The next moment, a dagger came up through the air like a salmon and tapped my back. Quad deuk! Although I barely escaped being hit by a wind hole, I couldnt help but feel that the new model shook greatly from the impact. Before he could return to his stance, he was kicked in the stomach by the White Face Shinigami and he fell to the ground. Coo! Dragon King Daehyeop! Are you okay? The Taoist monks who had been watching with bated breath let out cries of astonishment. I woke up with a groan, looked down at my feet, and clicked my tongue. It was hit so hard that the ground was deeply dug out. Fortunately, there were no major injuries. Because I protected the impact point with my hand in time, I only suffered a slight bruise. indeed. I was able to feel it after experiencing it with my own body. The reputation of being the best among the eight great demons is not in vain. The dagger I thought I had dodged came flying back in the blink of an eye. It wasnt swordsmanship. If that were the case, theres no way I wouldnt have noticed it right before. I connected the thin threads of intention and manipted them like a chain. The White-faced Reaper was also like me. He also sublimated form into his own unique weapon. Thats fun. I smiled fiercely and adjusted my sword. Through a short engagement, we gained some understanding of the opponent. Until now, I had suffered one-sided losses in the battle, but from now on it would be different. Anyway, the purpose of the Hundred-Faced Reaper is to kill time. You probably dont want to push yourself to the end. It was a golden opportunity to learn from someone who pioneered the path before me. Although it was a life-threatening ss, considering the circumstances, the risk was rtively low. The opponent is a high-level expert. There is no shortage of things to use as a stepping stone for growth. I knew it intuitively. That this fight would be a catalyst to elerate my growth. . The white-faced Shinigami stands in the air and looks down at us with a vague gaze. I formed five thunder spheres around him and forced him to move. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! A deafening explosion of sound echoed throughout the area. * * * The leader of the ranks. The Sword King, who passed the members of the Changgung Sword Team and stepped forward, narrowed his eyes and said. You showed up again without getting tired. Therge man standing across from me responded by deliberately punching the air. Quang! A heavy collision sound rang out. As soon as the Sword King and the Bungcheon Demon Emperor shed, the demonic cultists attacked the interceptor all at once. Kang! Lets go! A fierce fight broke out. The weapons collided with each other and sparks flew. Drops of blood sttered and screams echoed. Each and every one of the demonic cultists had outstanding skills, but the soldiers of the interception team were no less capable. In particr, the inaction of the Changgung Sword Unit stood out. They performed brilliantly, as if showing off that they were selected elites. The Sword King, who was exchanging words with the Bungcheon Demon Emperor, drew a smile on his lips as if provoking him. It will be different from the time when we one-sidedly harassed the disciples of the fleeing Shaman faction. This time, I came fully prepared to fight. . I dont know how much fun youre trying to have by operating a separate unit, but you wont get satisfactory results. I assure you. You talk a lot. Were you always this talkative? Then you noticeably became silent. Emperor Bungcheon cursed inwardly. It was just as the Sword King said. The conditions were different from when we faced each other before. Rather than hit and run and cause massive damage, it was a situation where they attacked first in order to somehow slow down the advance. Naturally, the damage to the Demonic Church was bound to be great. Its not just the overall aspect of the fight that is problematic. Just as the Sword King had not recovered from his injuries, the internal injuries he had received from the Dragon King had not yet healed. Naturally, their skills became bnced. As a result, unlike before, it was not possible to unterally gain an advantage in a one-on-one fight. Crump! The sound of bones colliding rang out. An immense energy began to rush into my clenched fist. What about that? In the eyes of the King of Swords, Lee Chae was young. It was a technique I had seen before. The secret herbivorous food that was shown when fighting Yeonsun. His expression hardened and he let go of the sword in his hand. Ill join you. Absolutely! Quick! A blue electric current sshed around the sword floating in the air. The Heavenly Thunder Emperor Gods Technique, which is passed down only to the direct blood rtives of the Namgung family, is a martial art based on thunder energy like the White Thunders Divine Technique. ! The Bungcheon Demon Emperor twitched his eyebrows. Myposure was momentarily shaken by the sight of blue lightning surrounding the de. The humiliation of the previous day shed in my mind for a moment and then disappeared. Yeonsoun! He gritted his teeth with a loud noise and stretched out his fist in unison. The moment the sword and fist met, a terrifying vortex of energy engulfed the surrounding warriors. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! * * * Three days have passed since the first attack. The demonic cultists, including the Bungcheon Demon Emperor and the White-faced Reaper, persistently held on to the interceptors ankles. The nerves of everyone in the group were on edge because they attacked at any time. Huh! What is this! The design of the Hundred-Faced Reaper was not intended to strike the opponent directly. The direction of enlightenment waspletely different from that of an ordinary absolute master. The five swords floating around him proved it. The warriors of Zhuge Dynasty, whose swords were suddenly taken away, looked at him with disbelief. Its ridiculous. It is difficult for one person to control multiple swords. Unless you have mastered the legendary Double Mind Gong. However, the White-faced Reaper was easily aplishing that ridiculous task. I am using swordsmanship and righteousness at the same time. Not all swords were controlled with sword techniques. The chain of the ceremonial body can be attached to the sword and used freely. Unlike ordinary chains, it could not be thrown away or held on. Because reality does not exist. The Assassin Army also used a chain scythe as its main weapon, but it was iparably difficult to deal with. Kwakwakwak! bang! The brain energy spheres created in the air exploded one after another. I narrowed the distance to my opponent by blocking the iing attacks in a somewhat ignorant way. There was something I realized after confronting him several times. The White-Faced Reaper has not yet recovered from the injuries suffered by the Sword King. Perhaps because he had a sword wound on his side, his movements were slightly unnatural. Because it was hidden by overwhelming inaction, it was not easy to notice without looking closely. Its literally a prepared table. I aimed for that point persistently. There is a clear weakness, so there is no reason not to dig into it. Lots of cards! A heavy energy wave spread around the sword and hand that touched each other. Just before the repulsive force hit my body, I kicked up my right foot and struck the White Faced Reapers side. Jump! Of course, the White-Faced Reaper did not take it lightly. He protected himself with self-defense weapons and threw away the dagger in his hand. At the same time, swords connected to the chains of the ceremonial body attacked me from left and right. Big. The uniform was torn and shallow cuts appeared all over the upper body. Because I was prepared in advance, I avoided fatal injuries, but I couldnt help but have my eyes distorted from the pain. Quad deuk! The White-Faced Reaper and I, who were flying in opposite directions, corrected our postures andnded on the ground at the same time, as if we had made a promise. The long footprints left behind gave us an idea of how deeply shocked both sides must have been. Even if it was protected with self-defense equipment, the impact would not have been small. Yourplexion doesnt change at all. It seemed like he didnt want to show his weakness to the enemy. It was a time when I clicked my tongue and readjusted my posture. Beep! The sound of the whistle echoed throughout the area. The demonic cultists who responded to the retreat signal began to run away. . The White-Faced Reaper, who was quietly ring in my direction, soon disappeared like an illusion. It took less than half a battle before the Demonic Cults detachment, which hadpleted the seventh attack,pletely disappeared from sight. * * * It doesnt make any sense anymore. What do you mean? Let me back off from here. The Cheonak Army ordered us to hold them back at all costs. Are you really nning on disobeying instructions? Sometimes you have to give priority to the judgment of the general on the battlefield. Emperor Fengcheon narrowed his eyes and made eye contact with the man sitting across from him. The identity of the man whose face is covered with a ck mask is the White-Faced Reaper. Just a little while ago, he was a man with a small physique, but now he was an old man with a strong physique. His graying hair was neatlybed and tied back, and it looked like he was looking at a dead White Bone Demon Emperor. No matter how many times I see it, I cant get used to it. Lets say that the increase in body size is due to reverting the skeleton that had been reduced through axial bone work. I had no idea how the length and color of the hair had been changed. It wasnt for nothing that he was given the nickname Hundred Faced Reaper. He could be anyone he wanted to be. Why do you say that? There are two main things. Firstly, as I said a moment ago, it is meaningless. There is a limit to how much we can do to hold them back. It is impossible to buy time until the ruins are conquered. Emperor Bungcheon nodded heavily. What the White-Faced Reaper said was right. Even if two absolute experts stepped forward, there was a limit to stopping such arge force with only a small number of people. Secondly, it was judged that it would be dangerous to allow the Dragon King to gain any more experience. Dragon King? It has grown rapidly in the past few days. At first, I had the upper hand, but I felt the gap gradually narrowing. From what I see, it seems like he sees me as a stepping stone for growth. Should I call this reckless or clever? ! Chapter 385 Episode 385: The Demon Emperor of Feng Heavens face became serious. Who would have thought that not someone else but the White Faced Reaper would say something like that. The reason you need to inherit your troops is to slow down the growth of the Dragon King. It was a truly absurd statement. What was even funnier was that he epted the im as reasonable. The Dragon Kings growth rate was beyondmon sense. Now, it was doubtful whether I would be able to handle him even if my physical condition was restored to perfect condition. Of course, the White-Faced Shinigami did not do his best when dealing with the Dragon King. There is no way he would have been able to show off his skills since he fought while maintaining his reduced size through axial bone drills. In addition, the injuries suffered by the Sword King had to be taken into consideration. In one way or another, he was at a disadvantage. I have neverpeted directly with a white-faced Shinigami. Therefore, it was difficult to urately gauge his level. However, all of the Eight Great Demons, including himself, acknowledged it. He is the strongest among the demonic cultists excluding the cult leader. reason? Because the religious leader acknowledged that it was so. The head of the religious group said so, so who would dare to present a different opinion? You have the talent to be wary of even the White-Faced Reaper. It would not be strange if he grew up to be a threat to the religious leader in the future. No, perhaps a monster that surpasses even the cult leader will be born As expected, his judgment was not wrong. The Dragon King had to be eliminated somehow before he could grow any further. I wanted to cut off the buds before they bloomed, but it was already toote. At the very least, the base had to be cut down before it could grow into arge tree. Now is the time to go back and prepare for all-out war. I will take responsibility for my disobedience. If you say it that way. Emperor Bungcheon, who was contemting with his chin resting on the back of his hand, nodded slowly. Some time has passed since then. pop! Puff! Fireworks soared high into the sky. Demonic detachments that had been waiting in various parts of Bohwa County began to retreat all at once. * * * The raid stopped. Starting with the explosion of fireworks two afternoons ago, the demonic cultists who had appeared several times a day no longer appeared. It was a good thing, but I couldnt help but feel regretful. I had a lot to learn. There was a lot to be gained from the fight against the White-Faced Reaper. The way he dealt with his intentions was more supportive than offensive. Nevertheless, it felt more difficult and threatening than any absolute masters form I have ever experienced. It was martial arts thatpletely threw away stereotypes. For me, it was an impossible skill to imitate even if I wanted to. Even though I was an enemy, I couldnt help but admire the idea and wit. I thought I could understand why he learned several types of martial arts instead of delving deeply into one martial art. Perhaps after reaching absolute heights, he realized his path and attempted to make major changes. Because I decided that I could go higher that way. The average martial artist does not learn many types of martial arts. Even if one learns a variety of arts, it ismon to keep one as the main one and select a few auxiliary martial arts that do not ovep with it. Martial arts were difficult to master. People who dont know it say that the more martial arts you learn, the more diverse tactics you can choose from, so its good, but in reality, thats not true. The reality was that if you tried your hand at various studies, you would only get vague results. Moreover, the martial arts used in actualbat were bound to be narrowed down to the few with which one was most familiar. But the Hundred-Faced Reaper seemed to have ovee that limitation. He was said to be proficient in all types of weaponry, and Ive never seen a person who fits that description so well. A sword, a sword, and a spear stolen from the soldiers of the interception team. The moment all of them were ced in the hands of the Hundred-Faced Reaper, they became German weapons in the hands of a famous person. He even showed the use of different weapons in different ways using the chains of his ceremonial body. To add a little bit of exaggeration, I felt like I was being joined by masters in each field. If only he was uninjured. Unless he had previously disguised himself to hide his original appearance. I would never have been able topete with him on equal footing. It was an opponent with such great capabilities. anyway. Thanks to the disappearance of the interference from the demonic cultists, the movement speed of the interceptor team increased considerably. In no time, we were able to reach the border between Boghyo-hyeon and Banghyeon. The remains of Cheongija were located on the southern outskirts of Banghyeon. It wont take long to reach the destination. There is a high possibility that demonic cultists are encamped around the ruins. There was going to be a huge fight that was iparable to anything that had happened before. In terms of simple power, our side had the advantage. As the reinforcements of the Namgung Family and the Murim League joined the Wulin Alliance in Hubei, the Murim faction became superior both qualitatively and quantitatively. Even so, the Demonic Cult side, which was at a numerical disadvantage, even split the unit into three, so in a way, the current situation could be said to be natural. If it had not been calcted from the beginning that our troops had a military advantage, they would not have even thought about leaving the safety of Mt. Yongzhong, regardless of the Demonic Cults intentions. However, it is also true that the Demon Cult side is ahead in terms of the number of top experts. Cheonakgun, the white-faced messenger of the Bungcheon Demon Emperor. The number of absolute masters was as many as three. I couldnt even imagine how much damage would be caused if they faced each other head on. It would be great if there was a secret passage leading to the ruins like during Simases time. The best way to minimize damage while also taking advantage of the actual benefits was to intercept the something that the Demonic Cult wanted to obtain, even if it meant going to extreme lengths, and run away. Nothing would be better than if you could infiltrate the ruins while avoiding the eyes of the demon cultists who would be camped in the area. Enough with my foolish thoughts. I smiled bitterly and shook my head. There was no way things would work out that easily. Rather than having hope in the existence of a secret passage that may or may not exist, it would be better to think about how to win arge-scale battle. As mentioned before, our side had the advantage in terms of military power. However, that gap could have been overturned depending on the course of the battle. A decisive blow was needed. A blow that will definitely break the bnce. It was a time when I was lost in thought while handling my sword. Boss. A woman came next to me, driving a horse, and spoke to me. It was his temporary adjutant, Zhuge Hui. Do you have something to say? Could you please look behind me for a moment? ? * * * What the hell are these ruins The male killer ghost, who was sitting on the floor and breathing heavily, looked around with a tired expression. All that is visible is the gray walls, floor, and ceiling. Ten days have already passed since I took on the role of auxiliary to the Sosalma army and proceeded with the attack on the ruins. Reporter Cheon, you damn bastard. To be honest, I had a disdainful attitude at first. He felt dissatisfied with the fact that he, an expert in fireworks, was only being used to attack ruins like this. But when I first experienced the dangers of the ruins, my thoughtspletely changed. What kind of mental structure did you think you had to create such a shitty ce because youre a human being? It is said that the worlds best truew expert remodeled ancient ruins and the power of the traps installed here and there was beyond imagination. Were only halfway through the attack, but dozens of casualties have already urred. Meanwhile, the guy in charge continues to train the crew. Although it was a task that required careful attention, we had no choice but to hurry because the political faction, the martial arts faction, had formed an interception team and were rushing in. I can guarantee that there will be more victims in the future. If you were unlucky, one of those victims could have been you. That shouldnt happen. Even if it means sacrificing all the others, I will get out of here alive. Unfortunately, there were not many high-ranking true practitioners in the Demonic Cult. If Sima Seohwan, the head of the Sima family, had cooperated, things would have been resolved easily. Unfortunately, he was showing an uncooperative attitude toward the Demonic Cult. When he heard that Cui Yunlong (ȡ) hade forward to normalize the family, he lost his motivation for everything. Even after hearing that the remains of Gija Cheon had been found, people reacted indifferently, so what more can I say? I tried to cajole and I tried to threaten. They even subjected him to cruel torture that broke his heart. However, Sima Seohwan remained steadfast. In the meantime, several people were brought in to secure his cooperation. And all of them incurred the wrath of the Demon Cult leader because they failed to properly carry out orders. Even the Eight Great Demon Lords, the Pungcheon Demon Emperor, were temporarily stripped of their status and were suffering the humiliation of serving as the Heavenly Evil Lords subordinates. Needless to say, what happened to those of lower status than him? Sometimes there are people like that. A human being who puts certain values before his or her own body. The ghost clicked his tongue and shook his head. I saw Sima Shigeju once from afar, and when I think back to that time, I still get goosebumps down my back. The sight of him screaming in horror, his whole body soaked in blood, seemed beyond madness to even grotesqueness. That kind of person is not a demon, but a practitioner of Jeongjongsimbeop. Before I reached my current position, I encountered demons of all types and developed the courage to not blink at mostmon sights. Nevertheless, when I saw Sima Xuhuan, I instinctively felt ufortable. Just get up. Are you here? I think Ive had enough rest, so I guess we should resume our attack soon. A man who appeared behind me without a word. Mo Salgwi covered his eyes with his left hand to hide his furrowed eyebrows. The man wearing the gray long robe was tapping his palm and encouraging the people around him, as if he knew what it felt like to be such a murderer. Okay, everyone, lets get up now! The mans identity is Sosalmagun (Цħ). He was the person in charge who was ordered by the cult leader to attack the ruins. Damn it. The evil spirit cursed inwardly. I really didnt like the current situation. At first, I fought in my own way and even tried to rebel in small ways. However, when I came to my senses, I found myself in a position to naturally observe Sosalmaguns thoughts and follow his orders. It felt like my hands and feet were bound by invisible shackles. There was something about Sosalma-kuns tongue that bound others. by the way. Suddenly, a curiosity arose. I know that Master Ma personally ordered this incident, but I havent heard the reason. I couldnt quite guess. What is the reason for being so obsessed with the remains of Gija Cheon, even to the point of going to great lengths? What on earth is sleeping inside these ruins? Chapter 386 Episode 386: A tomb located on the southern outskirts of Banghyeon. The demons who had been waiting camped on the huge mound began to move bustlingly. They are political faction bastards! The interception squad has arrived! The demon cultists standing guard on top of the watchtower issued a warning. As I stood in the air and looked down at the ground, I clicked my tongue inwardly. I thought so, but I was fully prepared to fight a defensive battle. At first nce, the number of people seems to exceed four digits. High fences and traps installed here and there. Even though the power is low, it covers a wide area. It was a difficult structure for the interceptor to attack without warning. What should I do with this? In terms of the size of the troops, our side was ahead. However, considering that the geographical advantage was on the Magyo side, it could not be said to be a significant advantage. The situation was not good for taking time to observe. Even at this very moment, the attack on the ruins led by the Sosalma Army was probably in progress. We had to disrupt them before they could achieve their goal and leave the tomb. The more urgent it is, the more you have to go back. It wont be toote to ask the Zhuge siblings for their opinions first and then make a decision. * * * The leadership of the interception unit gathered in thergemand barracks and held a meeting. How will the agenda reverse the current unfavorable situation? The first to speak was the jujakdaeju Hwaseongdo (me sword). I think its toote to discuss the operation now. What does it mean? We are in a situation where we are fighting over time. We must not give the Demonic Cult any more time. Even if we have to make some sacrifices, we must immediately engage in all-out war. Is that what you want to say? Thats right. The old man sitting at the head of the table, the Sword King, nodded heavily. A considerable amount of time had already been dyed due to the interference of the special forces. Everyone here knew. Ultimately, it is the demons who benefit from taking time. My thoughts are also the same as yours. The head of the main unit, Yeon Un-geom (년), supported Hwaseong-dos remarks. The shaman sects practitioners, who were excited to return to the realm of the ascetics, also supported her argument. My thoughts are a little different. The person who waited for the unrest to subside and opened his mouth was Zhuge Ming, an elder of the Zhuge family. The eyes of the middle school students were all focused on him. It is good to hasten the conclusion. But if you lose the battle, isnt it meaningless? . The Jujakdaejus argument is based on the premise that our army will win. If the interceptor were to be destroyed, there could be no worse oue. Not only will the enemies achieve their goals, but it will also have a negative impact on the entire martial arts faction. Yan Yun-geoms eyes became sharper. She red at Zhuge Ming and spoke fiercely. Are you thinking we will lose? Of course, I also want our troops to win. But shouldnt we also keep the worst case in mind? There is a clear difference between being determined to win and ignoring the possibility of defeat. In terms of military power, we have the upper hand. Instead, the environmental advantage is on the Magyo side. If we continue fighting like this without any countermeasures, an even more advantageous situation will be created for them. I was afraid that someone might be a blood rtive of the Zhuge family, so I spoke very coherently. The expression Cheongsanyusu (iɽˮ) is probably used in times like these. The Zhuge family had a different position from the Shaman faction. For them, preserving the familys power would be more important than driving out the demon cultists from Hubei. Then what decision should we make in this situation? You couldnt have just blindly expressed an opposing opinion without any alternative. First, lets make one thing clear. ? Our goal is not to destroy our enemies. It is also not about returning the Ten Commandments to the sphere of influence of the independent faction. Its just an attempt to prevent the Demonic Cult from achieving its goal. What do you mean! The third medley gymnast of the Shaman Seven Swords stood up from his seat with an indignant expression. Zhuge Ming continued talking without any change in his expression. The reason the demon cultists invaded Hubei is to take over the ruins of Cheon Gi-ja. In the first ce, they dont think they can bring Hubei under their upation. . This means that regardless of whether this battle is won or lost, the shaman faction will be able to regain the territory of the Samun. The enemy will retreat anyway. Honyo Dojos face was distorted horribly. The remaining shaman seven swords also gave off a ferocious force. Thats right. What Zhuge Ming said was not wrong. However, even if the words were the same, ah was different and uh was different. His remarks, which did not take into ount the pride of non-partisans, made the air in the conference room heavy. Ill say it again, we came here to prevent the demon cultists frompleting their purpose. If you achieve just one goal, the rest will naturally follow. There is no reason to fight at a disadvantage, even at the cost of enormous sacrifices. Unlike the Shaman faction, which showed signs of dissatisfaction, the Namgung family side seemed to agree with Zhuge Myeongs ims. If it was natural, it was natural. They had onlye from abroad to help, so they would have hoped that a strategy with as low risk as possible would be adopted. The most ideal move is to have a small number of people break into the ruins and seize the something the demon cultists are trying to obtain. If we do that, we can minimize the damage to our allies and give the demonic cultists a sense of disappointment. As I listened to the story, a strange color appeared in my eyes. Looking at him, it seemed like he had the same thoughts as me. That sounds good, but its missing an important point. In the end, in order to enter the ruins, dont you have to drive out the demon cultists? There is no way they will just get out of the way. That is correct. Thats why we need to think about ways now. Zhuge Mying unsped his sped hands and nced to the side. Jiryong, a young man who was quietly observing the situation, blurted out. It would be nice if there was a secret passage leading to the inside of the ruins, but the possibility of such a thing existing would be slim. Even if there is, there is no time to leisurely wander around and explore. How about digging a tunnel? A middle-aged Jinbeopga sitting next to Jiryong suddenly intervened with a raised hand. The Sword King looked back at him with an interesting expression. Are you trying to build a passage leading to the ruins? Thats right. If you dig a tunnel in the direction of the tomb, wouldnt a passage leading to the inside of the ruins eventually be formed? This is an unrealistic story. There is no way the demon cultists will just sit by and watch it. Immediately, voices of opposition emerged. This time it was Honkang Dojo, the fifth member of the Shaman faction. Digging an underground tunnel to create a passage leading to ruins? The words were good. If soldiers with good physical strength were mobilized, it would not take that long toplete the passage. But that was only when there was no interference from enemies. If one of the absolute masters of the Demonic Cult were to jump out, take a single step, and run away, the passage that had been worked so hard to build would copse in an instant. Perhaps the Jinbeopga of the Zhuge Dynasty who expressed his opinion did not know that. Im just throwing in some appropriate words to give an example to support Zhuge Mings im. It was then. The Earth Dragon, who was thinking with his chin resting, had a mysterious smile on his lips. How about a camp method instead of a tunnel? ? Isnt it enough to just build a road leading to the ruins? I dont think the process of creating that path has to be secret. Is there some good way? It may be a bit ignorant, but there is one method that is just as sure and safe. To briefly summarize what Jiryong said next, it was as follows . First, install a strong camp in the friendly camp. 2. The range of the installed camp is gradually increased to create a road leading to the tomb. Is that possible? One of the Jin-ok Jin methods that I have recently developed is called Seven Oxen Jin (ߪz). Recently, we were able to verify its power thanks to the help of Director Cheonan-gam. ! Exmations of exmation naturally flowed out. It was truly an unexpected method. The formation method was basically for defense. Even if you put a lot of effort into installing it, it is meaningless if the enemy doesnt get inside. As a result, using Jinbeop in an attack was close to being realistically impossible. Because it is not something that can be created spontaneously, there are bound to be restrictions on how it can be used. Originally. There was no need to say anything if Jin was strong enough to trap an absolute expert. In the past, wasnt even thebyrinth that Sima Yun had created over several days destroyed by a single blow from the intangible sword that the Vampire Demon Emperor had manifested? But the Chilokjin is enough to trap an absolute master. Is it possible to instantly create a high-ranking Jin like the Seven Jade Jin on the battlefield? This was usually impossible. The power of a Jinbeop is proportional to the time and materials used to make it. However, there was only one way to drastically shorten the production period. All it took was a lot of manpower to do it. A strategy that would take several days to create alone could bepleted within one hour if dozens of yers work together. And the current interception team includes many Jinbeopga dispatched by the Zhuge Dynasty. Of course, the only Wulin force in the entire central ins that could actually use this method was Zhuge Shi. The price of a skilled Jinbeop artist is sky-high. The second problem was the amount of castings consumed in the operation. Its literally a magical eye. It was truly a strategy that only the Zhuge Dynasty could think of and execute. Once the Earth Dragons operation is carried out, the demonic cultists will not be able to stop the interceptors advance even if they know about it. In the end, there were only two options given to them. Do you just watch from afar as the path made by Jinbeop reaches the tomb, or do you jump out of the fence and engage the interception team before that happens? Either way, there was nothing bad about our troops. In fact, it should be said that there is no possibility of the former. There was no way the demon cultists would watch with their eyes open as the interceptor entered the ruins. But it didnt really matter. If the Demonic Church side could voluntarily jump out of the fence, that would have been enough. If the environmental advantage was taken away, ultimately the ally with superior military power would have the advantage. Thats a good idea. After hearing all the exnations, the Sword King nodded with a hollow smile. The members of the Jujakdae and the Taoists of the Shaman faction were unable to express their dissatisfaction this time. At that time, Zhuge Hye quietly raised his hand and opened his mouth. I have one additional suggestion. Chapter 387 Episode 387 Whiiing! A cold wind blew. A frozennd of extreme cold. I sat on top of the giant yeti carcass and greeted the guests. wee. . Your appearance has changed a lot in the time I havent seen you. The White-Faced Death God, a white-haired mask, stared in my direction. The scorched hem of his clothes gave me an idea of where he had been a moment ago. How do you feel after leaving the scorching hell? . Arent you being too reticent? I feel embarrassed when I talk to everyone. The interception team began the work of building a road leading to the ruins ording to the strategy established by Jiryong. As the scope of the Seven Prisons expanded, the demonic cultists who initially responded with iprehensibility began to show rm. The result is this. The absolute master who upied the top spot in the eight great demon armies came in person to destroy the formation. [The key to the operation is two-fold. First, protect the camp from the demonic cultists. Second, the power of the Seven Okjin will be imprinted on the enemies.] [For that, the head of Cheonangam has a role to y.] The Seven Okjin is a powerful formation that can trap an absolute expert, but it also has a clear weakness. It cannot demonstrate its full power until it sucks a sufficient amount of internal energy from the trapped target. As it is a high-ranking Jin, it is not easily copsed by attacks from the outside, but if the Eight Great Demon Army rampages from within, it could copse in vain. Thats why the earth dragon asked me to wait inside the formation. Because I was the only person who had the power to deal with the Eight Great Demon Army and was also familiar with the internal structure of the Seven Prisons. wickedness! A sword flew secretly and cut through the sleeve of the clothes. Because of the driving snowstorm, they almost didnt notice the surprise attack. I have no intention of having a conversation or anything like that. I jumped up, kicking the yetis body, and snapped my fingers making a loud noise. The spheres of brain energy gathered around the White-Faced Death God exploded one after another. bang! Kwakwakwak! * * * They fought fiercely against the White Faced Reaper, using the white earth littered with Yeti corpses everywhere as a stage. The White-Faced Reaper had be apletely different person than before. When Ist saw him, he was an old man with a small physique, but now he is an old man with a strong physique. Its truly an amazing talent. Is it because the skeleton, which had been reduced through axial bone drills, was restored? His skills have improved to the point where they are iparable to before. The movements were full of force. It was hard to believe that he had a sword wound on his side. Still, its still manageable. I drew a sinister smile on my lips and swung my left arm wide. Five needles protruding from the sleeve flew towards the White Face Reaper in a semicircr trajectory. The white-faced reaper must have sensed the extraordinary power contained in each needle, kicking off the ground and taking a big leap. I got caught. A needle that looked like it would hit the ground at any moment suddenly changed its trajectory and soared up. The white-faced reaper nced at the needle that narrowly grazed his knee and urgently raised his self-defense skills to protect himself. Kwaaaaang! A tremendous explosion engulfed his new form. A snowy field with a thick snowstorm. At first nce, it seemed like an advantageous battlefield for the White Faced Reaper, but in reality, it was not so. White thunder, scattering pure white brilliance, matches well with the harsh coldnd. I didnt use this as a stage for fighting over other sections for no reason. oh. I opened my eyes wide as the dust cleared and the sight of the White Faced Reaper was revealed. Unfortunately, it didnt make much of a difference. However, there were notable achievements. Yes, even if he is the strongest of the Eight Great Demons, he is still human in the end. Beyond the half-broken mask. Drops of blood flowing along the wrinkled skin were noticeable. It was evidence that the response was slightly dyed. I immediately closed the distance without giving my opponent time to adjust his stance. The seventeenth herbivorous snow month. The road was dizzyingly curved, like light reflecting off the curves of the ground. Kakakakak! The White-faced Shinigami blocked all sword strikes with the iron ring located inside his tanned sleeve. Then, he naturally pulled me into the gap and punched me in the chest. Wow! Although I covered the impact point with my palm in time, a huge shock hit my body. I corrected my posture in the air, got down to the ground, and stuck out my tongue. Youre very talented. You can block all attacks just by lightly shaking your wrist. It was easy to say, but it was a skill that the average warrior would not even dare to imitate. Phew! Two daggers sticking out through the snow-covered ground attacked me from left and right. I immediately rotated my body around my left foot and unfolded the Wolyeonggeom. The fourteenth herbivorous month (). He drew the dagger that was touching the tip of the sword towards his body. He then guided it to collide with a dagger flying from the opposite direction. Immediately after a sharp metallic sound rang out. Sigh! I kicked the ground hard. The white-faced reaper digging into the side was buried in a rising snowbank. this. I covered my abdomen with my sword and prepared for the impact that would soon hit my body. A heavy kicknded on the sword face. The new model bounced helplessly andnded on the rock behind it. The umted snow was pouring down and blocking the view. I thought I responded well, but I never thought my momentum would decrease at all in that situation. Aftering out of the snowdrift, I wiped the blood from the corner of my mouth and mumbled. The White-Faced Reaper just watched me from afar and did not attack me further. Why? Im not the type of person to miss this golden opportunity. Sigh! It didnt take long for the question to be resolved. With an unpleasant noise, the air behind him split open, forming a passage leading outside. The cross section was not as clean as if it had been cut with a knife. It was tattered like rags and looked as if it had been forcibly pulled and torn. . The White-Faced Reaper, who was ring at me while fixing his broken mask, escaped the harsh coldnd and disappeared. The space that had been shaking uneasily was soon restored and returned to its original state. He was a person who was as quick-witted as he was talented. It seemed like he instinctively realized that it would be dangerous if the power of the Jinbeop increased beyond this. Damn it. I cursed internally and sat down with my butt on the ground. There was no reward in directing the opponents movements by creating aposition in which the team was pushed back little by little. I never thought it would be possible to tear apart space and run away in a coldnd other than a white zone. The Hundred-Faced Reaper was definitely a step above me in terms of how to use artificial forms. Of course, since the direction of enlightenment was different, he would not be able to perform the same skills as me. If the power of the Seven Prisoners had been fully unleashed, it would have been impossible for him to escape. If the intruder had been Emperor Pengcheon Demon or Lord Cheonak, they could have definitely trapped him, stopped him, and killed him. As much as I stretched my imagination thinking about meaningless assumptions, nothing changed. I would be lying if I said I didnt feel regretful, but I decided to think positively for now. No matter what, the rules were maintained. The Baek-faced Reaper, who escaped the camp alive, would return to the friendly camp and tell them what he had experienced. How dangerous the Chilokjin is. From now on, no magician will dare to set foot within the truew. Now all thats left is. All we need to do is prepare for an all-out war. The final battle is not far away. * * * The Chilokjin expanded its scope step by step and eventually reached the immediate vicinity of the camp established by the demonic cultists. The interception team was fully prepared and watched the movements of the Demonic Bridge. A quiet tension lingered throughout the camp. Everyone knew. The time for decisive battle is imminent. Hit! Kill the hypocrites of the political faction! Wipe out every single one left behind! It was close to noon. Finally, the demon cultists jumped out of the fence. Iughed fiercely as I looked at the waves of demonic forces rushing in, shaking the earth. Everything was going ording to the earth dragons n. There were no unfavorable conditions for our troops. Now all he had to do was win the battle of pure power. Wow! The demons and the drones of the interception unit collided and engaged in a fierce battle. The sound of weapons shing rang out loudly. I kicked the air and fell straight towards therge man standing in the middle of the enemy lines. There will be no more ce to retreat. Lets get to the end soon. Yes, I will definitely kill you today! The male Bungcheon Demon Emperor exploded his lions tail and threw out a fist filled with energy. The entirend of the area was turned upside down due to the collision between the two absolute masters. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! * * * Crumbling! The broken wall spilled onto the floor, raising a cloud of dust. The man stepped into the underground space, blowing away the dust with his hand, and cracked his neck with a loud sound. The night pearl embedded in the ceiling revealed the new form of the man who had been hidden in darkness. Smooth bald head and bronzed skin. A bag made by mixing Hancheol and a Gokdo worn on the back. I think Ill buy something now. The mans identity was Woo Ga-jin, a temporary member of the Cheonan Inspectorate. Those who appeared after them let out soft exmations of exmation. All that is visible is the gray walls, floor, and ceiling. The group had now arrived at the ruins located inside the tomb. Whoa. Seo Ho-seon, the man in ck, rxed with a nervous expression. Sa Woo-yeon, standing next to him, inspected the weapons tied to his waist with a calm expression. Zhuge Hye and Zhuge Hyeok-jin, blood rtives of the Zhuge family, were also included in the group. The strength of two people was absolutely necessary to ovee the traps that were set up throughout the ruins. It worked out as nned. The person who initiated the operation to infiltrate the ruins was none other than Zhuge Hye. [I have one additional suggestion.] [Tell me.] [I think it would not be a bad idea tobine the two operations mentioned above.] [?] [If you are going to do it, then How about digging a tunnel at the same time as making a road?] [Didnt they say that tunnels have a high risk of being discovered by enemies?] [ If a tunnel is dug under the road made by the enemy, it will be possible to hide the noise caused by the digging and work. .] [What benefit will our allies gain from this?] [The enemies will probably bide their time and hold out until just before Jin reaches the tomb. If we aim for that point, I think we can infiltrate a small number of people into the ruins.] [Its a good idea.] [As the elder said a little while ago, our goal is to hinder the Demonic Cult from achieving its goal. If the people deployed to the ruins can seize the items the demons are trying to obtain, there would be no better result.] Chapter 388 Episode 388 : Ugh! A demonic cultist who had been hit in the stomach by Kangryongsip8jangs six-choice attack fell to the floor helplessly. A middle-aged man picked up an iron gun that had fallen on the floor and raked his hair with a bloody hand. Even the ghost sword couldntst twenty rounds? What on earth is interest? If you just look at the martial arts, it seems like an open sword Isnt the outfit too shy to be an open sword? The demons around him formed a circle and aimed their weapons, but no one dared attack him. There was no way that even the elders of the Ten Thousand Demon Pce could hastily attack a powerless person who could not do anything about it. The man, Meng Kyung, sighed softly in his heart. I dont know how I got dragged to the battlefield and am doing this. As I slowly turned my head, the image of the Dragon King engaged in a fierce battle with the Demon Emperor of Fengcheon came into view. Didnt he say that he had to be taken to Master, whose life would soon end? Its already been quite a while. Of course, this situation arose because of his own request. He was worried that the open disciples would punish him for betraying the monks, so he forced them to do so. He said he would not contact the opening party unless his personal safety was guaranteed. In order to meet the demand, the Yongwang dered that he would make himself his subordinate, but was met with opposition from the upper ss of the Murim Alliance, who were concerned that the influence of Cheonan Gambu was growing too much. In the end, the reason the Dragon King brought him to the battlefield was to establish a military force that would suppress opposing opinions. Can we call this aplete reversal? It is true that I wanted to guarantee my personal safety, but there was no point in stepping into a dangerous battlefield for that purpose. In the end, life is still in danger. In terms of power, our army has the advantage, but I heard that the Demonic Cult has three absolute masters. If I wasnt lucky, I might die here today. Its called self-employment. In the end, my selfishness takes over and strangles me. Quang! He struck the head of a demonic cultist who was sneakily approaching from behind with an iron sledgehammer. A demonic cultist with his head caved in was thrown roughly to the ground. Crrrrrrrrr. Shinhyeong, who had been twitching slightly, soon became limp. Meng Kyung nced down and muttered with a sour expression. It definitely fits my hand better than the sheath. Its a little heavy, though. The tagubong (򹷰) frequently used by monks is mainly made by trimming wood, but he himself made a special iron club at the request of the Dragon King. I didnt really want to distinguish myself from openness. I just thought that in order to properly use my natural strength, it would be better for the weapon to be heavier. Whoever wants to die,e. I took a step forward with an unexpected provocation. The demons hesitated and took a step back. Get out of the way. Useless bastards. Thepositions superiority did notst long. A middle-aged man with a long spear on his shoulder came out through the crowd and stood in front of Meng Jing. There was tension in Meng Kyungs eyes. I knew it intuitively. That the opponent is strong and not inferior to oneself. Its perfect. I was looking for someone I could fight properly with. It was an opponent with a strange appearance. The length of both arms was much longer than that of ordinary people. It was believable even if half of the bone had been inserted. Sigh! The man swung his spear wide, and everything in its path was cut in half. People, weapons, and geographical features. Meng Gyeong, who dodged the attack by bending his back, screamed inwardly. Why is the scope so wide! * * * Quang! A heavy wave swept through the area. It wasnt a ripple effect created by a collision between me and the Bungcheon Demon Emperor. The center is on the left side of the battlefield. This was the direction in which the Namgung familys warriors were deployed. It looks like the Sword King and the White-Faced Reaper are fighting. I didnt have much to worry about. To put it bluntly, it was true that the White-Faced Shinigami was stronger than the Sword King. However, the gap was notrge enough to be noticeable. Considering that both sides were injured and that it was arge-scale battle rather than a one-on-one battle, it would not be an easy decision. Rather, the problem is. I did not neglect to look around even while exchanging fire with the Bungcheon Demon Emperor. The Bungcheon Demon Emperor, who was indignant at seeing me like that, let out a roar. How dare you turn a blind eye! Boom! The sharp de of the self-defense weapon struck the body protected by the self-defense weapon. Even though I was prepared for impact, my face was contorted in pain. I moved forward while receiving the attack with my body, unfolded the Wolyeonggeoms Chosik, raised the Bungcheon Demon Emperor, and shed. The eighth herbivorous month (). The sword, which seemed to be filled with heat, soared towards the lower jaw of the Bungcheon Demon Emperor. Surprisingly, instead of dodging or blocking with his hands, the Pungcheon Demon Emperor chose to attack face to face with the determination of Dongguijin (ͬw춱M). This is a situation where if one side doesnt stop their attack, each others jaws will be smashed. Originally, the attack would have been carried out by force. Because my side, which attacked first, has no reason to back down. The system of starting first after the other is only possible when there is a difference in each others skills, but it is very difficult to overturn the order of priority in a fight between absolute experts. The problem was that I and the Bungcheon Demon Emperor were not currently engaged in a one-on-one fight. now! The demons behind me all raised their weapons and stabbed me. Two crossed swords protruding from the left and right blocked Geogwols path. I clicked my tongue and withdrew the attack. Quang! The next moment, the Pungcheon Demon Emperors fist dug into his abdomen roughly. Big. He did not suffer fatal injuries because he jumped in the direction of the attack in advance and dispersed the impact. Still, I was quite shocked. I couldnt feel the hand covering my abdomen. I felt nauseous, perhaps because my internal organs were stimted by the waves that prated through the self-defense equipment. Although not at the level of a sound ghost, the Bungcheon Demon Emperor was also a type of warrior who disyed greater power inrge-scale battlefields. As Yonggol, the leader of the Demonic Cult, decided to fight in conjunction with his subordinates, it felt like a siege battle with a little bit of exaggeration. In addition to simple inclination, there was also a practical reason why the Bungcheon Demon Emperor showed more care for his subordinates than the other eight great demons. still. It wasnt just something that happened. It was a pity for the Bungcheon Demon Emperor, but now I had grown significantly since thest time I faced him. Cough! The Bungcheon Demon Emperor kneels on the ground, coughing up a handful of blood. The demons around him supported him with shocked expressions. Ma-kun! Are you okay? The unmanned personnel of the interception team showed expressions of iprehension. On the surface, it seemed like my side suffered a unteral loss, so I couldnt help but have questions. I snapped my fingers and kicked the ground. bang! bang! Quack! The spheres of thunder energy exploded one after another and engulfed the demonic cultists. Kaaak! Stop him! Emperor Bungcheons direct subordinates threw themselves into protecting their superior. I advanced, ughtering them mercilessly. It was an opportunity that would note twice. I was nning to put an end to it at this point. Since the unused ace was revealed against the Hundred-Faced Reaper, there was a need to produce a resultmensurate with it. It wont work. At that moment, a familiar voice pierced my ears. Even in the middle of a battlefield filled with shouts and screams, the mans voice could be heard clearly. A powerful figure was approaching this direction at high speed. A searing heat rose from beneath my feet. It wasnt that difficult to figure out the other persons identity. Has it finally arrived? Instead of stepping back, I held the sword with both hands and swung it wide. The twenty-fourth herbivorous month (). Following the swords path, the remaining remnants crumbled and turned into countless energy swords. Everything that was swept under the scope of herbivory was torn apart. It is so powerful that arge rock cannot maintain its shape and falls apart. Sigh! Although the shock from receiving the attack must have been considerable, the intruders momentum did not decrease in the slightest. Instead, he kicked the ground harder and increased his speed. Phew! A burning palm burst out through the dust. As if I knew it would happen, I threw out my left fist and struck back. The first herbivorous Paam Fist of Byeokryeok Fist. Implementing a regime with 10,000 pounds of might. The moment the palm and fist met, the ground sank down and a loud noise engulfed the entire area. Fire energy flowing through the back of the hand. I opened my mouth, staring at the man who had retreated to the back due to a struggle of strength. I wondered when he would show up. This was the reason why he did not let down his guard even during the fight with the Bungcheon Demon Emperor. I was confident that he would monitor the situation and attack one of the Sword Kings. Cheonak-gun. The generalmander of the Demonic Churchs forces finally appeared on the battlefield. * * * Its just as the White Faced Reaper said. Emperor Bungcheon stood up from his seat, clutching his abdomen, and his eyes cooled down. His strength was that the more he was pushed into a corner, the more cool-headed and calm he became. Its been less than ten days since west held hands. In the meantime, one more level of growth was achieved. Even though it was fast, it was too fast. I felt like it was too much. He took a long breath, adjusted his posture, and spoke as if muttering. Thank goodness. In prior discussions, we had insisted on targeting the Dragon King in advance. A situation was created in which a joint attack could be made with the Cheonak Army as nned. [In the worst case, we might lose the battle. In that case, I think that at least the Dragon King should be eliminated for sure.] [My thoughts are also the same as those of the Bungcheon Demon Emperor. He will grow into the biggest obstacle to our schools grand n in the near future.] [There is no need to talk about it in the future tense. He is already our schools greatest nemesis.] Thanks to the Baek-faced Reapers appropriate emphasis on his words, he was able to persuade the Cheonak Army. Normally, you should aim for the Sword King, the generalmander of the interception team, but those who actually felt the danger of the Dragon King had different thoughts. [great. Lets ept Demon Lords opinion.] [Well thought out.] [You see all sorts of rare sights. I never thought I would hear something like this from two of the worlds eight greatest demons.] [.] It would be a lie if I said my pride wasnt hurt. It was no different from admitting that he could not defeat the Dragon King alone. However, there was a need to suppress personal feelings for now. In order to fulfill the Demonic Churchs long-cherished wish, it was necessary to tie the knot here. Two absolute masters of the Demonic Culte out to deal with me at once. I dont know what to do with high ratings. You said youd see it through to the end, right? Its the same as there is no ce for each other to retreat. You better be prepared. Do not worry. I wont run away like anyone else. Coooooo! The fighting spirit emitted by the three absolute masters encroached on the battlefield. Chapter 389 Episode 389 It was said in an interesting way. It was undeniable that this was a crisis situation. Two absolute experts who have refined the rmended methods to the limit. Originally, I would have avoided the situation without any hesitation. Even if you cant win, you can still fight. However, as the Bungcheon Demon Emperor said, there was no way to back out now. Whether it was porridge or rice, I had to see it to the end. I guess I should say its fortunate. Before the Cheonak Army invades, give the Bungcheon Demon Emperor a blow. Of course, the power gap could not be reversed as Bungcheon Demon Emperors internal injuries deepened. I was also not in perfect physical condition. He suffered some internal injuries while fighting with the Baek-faced Reaper inside the Seven Prisons, and he overexerted himself considerably in the previous battle. I didnt suffer any serious injuries that would interfere with my movements. It was clear that the conditions were disadvantageouspared to Cheonak-gun, which was in perfect condition. Coo! The air was shaken by the fists thrown by the two absolute masters at a timeg. The wind that spread out in a straight line prated deeply into the ground. I twisted my upper body to avoid the attack, then snapped my fingers and kicked the ground. bang! Quack! The moment the sphere of thunder energy exploded in front of the Heavenly Demon Emperor and the Heavenly Demon Emperor, they let go of their swords. The sword flew with the sound of a wave and struck Cheonakgun. The fists of the Bungcheon Demon Emperor and I struck at the same time. The demons who were circling around, waiting for an opportunity, were unable to withstand the shock wave and were swept away. You seem impatient. The power struggle did notst long. Cheonakgun sneered and struck down his sword, pouring out fire energy towards my head. Chi-ik! It was before I could correct my posture, so I had no choice but to protect myself with self-defense techniques. The scorched hem of his clothes quickly turned ck. also. Is it not possible to hold Cheonakgun even for a moment with inexperienced swordsmanship? The geoggeol, which circled widely in the air, returned to my hand as if drawn by a ma. I used the repulsion force to raise the new model and unleashed the Wolyeonggeom attack. Twenty-third herbivorous month (ˮ). The remnants that remained along the swords path crumbled into countless des. Cheonakgun and Bungcheon Demon Emperor jumped into the waves of illusion and broke through. In an instant, the distance between them narrowed. Thats right. Although thetter part was somewhat herbivorous, it was not possible to tie down the movements of the two absolute masters for even a moment. This result was not unexpected. On the contrary, because I was confident, I overdid it and did a herbivorous move that resulted in arge recoil. To get the two people inside the gap. Sigh! The sound of the fishing line being released rang loudly. Three arrows flew secretly and struck the side of the Bungcheon Demon Emperor. Swordsmen and strong energy poured in from all directions and attacked the two demons. Its definitely a situation where theres no answer on your own. So, I wasnt nning on foolishly struggling alone. Inrge-scale battles, shouldnt we adopt appropriate strategies? I was not foolish enough to not prepare even though I clearly knew that the enemy had more masters than our troops. Ahh! What are these guys! The demons who supported Cheonakgun and Bungcheon Demon Emperor were swept away like fallen leaves in a cold wind. The gathered elites of the interception unit exchanged nces with each other and settled into their respective positions. [If the Cheonak Army appears on the battlefield, please join them immediately. Ill give you a signal to make it easier for you to recognize it.] It wasnt for no reason that it jumped into the air and performed a spectacr herbivory. The number of absolute experts may be behind, but the interception team is far ahead in the number of mid-level strong yers. Hwaseong Sword (Ե) Yanyun Sword (년) Changming Pce () Changjiang Johyeop (Lគb). There were only four 100-year-old masters who came to support. In addition, there were many strong people who were equivalent to a hundred great masters. If Wu Ga-jin had been there, he could have gone beyond just holding on and achieved victory, but he was currently assigned to the infiltration team and had entered the ruins. In order to suppress the Sosalma Army (Цħ), which was in the process of attacking the ruins under the order of the Demon Cultist, that much power had to be invested. Meng Kyung was he stranded by the Demonic Cults master? I nced in the direction of Meng-gyeong and narrowed my eyes. A singer of Hwagyeong who swings his abnormally long arms without hesitation. It was a face I had seen several times in my past life. Weird thing. He was the strongest among the Demonic Cults, excluding the Eight Demon Lords. As can be seen from the title, his spear skills were truly bizarre. Even though he already had a body that was clearly different from others, he trained in special martial arts and his joints were bent abnormally. All of the herbivores he disyed were anomalous, so it was bound to be difficult to deal with them. On the other hand, Meng Gyeong rarely fought actual battles while hiding in Sangsal Gate. In his own words, he said his senses were not what they used to be. I thought he might die if I were not careful. Immediately, he gave instructions to Dojang Cheonwoo and Daerang Hwa by eumseon. Go and assist Meng Jing. dare! The Bungcheon Demon Emperor caught the flying arrow and broke it with a strong grip. In my heart, I wanted to catch and beat up the obstructionists. But you cant simply turn your back on me. Sigh! The first Honyo Dojang of the Shaman Seven Swords, who joined inte, brought down the sword engulfed in strong energy in a straight line. Cheonakgun, who hit it with aughable expression, materialized a membrane of fire and covered his side. The memorization thrown out by the poisonous people was blocked by a membrane and fell to the ground. Each person does not have the skills to deal with an absolute expert. However, if you seed in conjunction with me, the story will be different. With this level of power, even if there were two absolute experts, it would be enough to deal with them. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwaang! The ball of thunder energy exploded behind the Bungcheon Demon Emperors back. Big. The Bungcheon Demon Emperor took advantage of the impact and made arge leap, raining down blows at random towards the ground. A technique favored by King Gwon of the Hwangbo family. A torrential downpour hit the ground roughly. The soldiers of the interception team, who each blocked the attack in their own way, let out a faint groan. Some had blood flowing from the corners of their mouths as if they had suffered internal injuries. Did you think a few flies could do anything to us? Cheonak pushed away the fishing line with a light wave of his hand and closed the gap between him and me in the blink of an eye. I answered in a humorous voice as I applied brain energy to the surface of the sword. Isnt it quite threatening to be a fly? If you let your guard down, you might allow an unexpected blow. Thats funny. Every time the burning palm and the sword engulfed in white light collided, there was an explosion of noise. When they faced each other before, there was no time to gauge Cheonakguns level due to the side effects of the bombing magic attack. When I tried my hand again like this, I was able to see clearly. That he has definitely be stronger than in his previous life. It is said that he defeated a ghost by himself, and he was capable of doing so. It could be said to be an example of how the twists of history do not always work to my advantage. Do you know what? My master desperately wants that head. ? Lord Cheonak frowned slightly. A face suddenly asked what that meant. I chuckled and added an afterthought. You better be careful. You are a very scary person. * * * The fierce battle continued for more than half a day. There were numerous casualties. The soldiers of the interception unit also suffered damage equal to the number of demon cultists defeated. Blood flowed like a river, and a life barely exceeding three digits passed away. Cough! As I was engaged in a fierce battle with two absolute masters, I could not hold back the rising nausea and vomited blood. Is it because I overworked myself for a long time? Slowly, the limit began toe. In order for the elites of the interception unit to exert themselves against the Cheonak Army and the Pungcheon Demon Emperor, there was one thing that had to be assumed. I have to restrain the movements of the two absolute masters so that they cannot turn their attention elsewhere. Of course, the burden I had to bear was bound to be that great. Whoa. My vision instantly spun. I took a deep breath and straightened my posture. The good news was that the absolute masters of the Demonic Cult were far from being okay. Emperor Bungcheons internal injuries, which were already severe, became even deeper, and the Cheonak army also suffered big and small injuries due to the persistent checks. Im getting bored. Lord Cheonak muttered in a low voice. For a moment, a red glow appeared in his eyes and then disappeared. thud! As he stepped on the ground, the ground cracked and the heat rose up. The amplified energy spread out and encroached on the surroundings. Is there still that much room left? I clicked my tongue inwardly. I was trying to take my time by fighting as defensively as possible, but now it seemed like even that would be difficult. In some ways, this may have been expected. By working together with the elites of the interception unit, we managed to achieve bnce, but we were unable to secure victory due to theck of a decisive blow. The result was this. Of the three absolute masters, Cheonakgun, who had the least strength intact, was the one who had thestugh. I think Ive gained enough time like this. It was a time when I strengthened my resolve and adjusted my sword. I felt a powerful figure approaching me at an incredible speed. An old man wearing simple long clothes passed by in an instant and was attacked by Cheonakgun. bang! The two crossed long swords collided with the burning palms, creating a heavy collision sound. I guess Im a littlete. Couldnt you havee a little sooner if possible? White hair neatly tied up. A grim face. A long sword held in each hand. Zhou Hwabaek, the Murim lord of the time, finally arrived at the battlefield. Its worth it to endure the hard work. By the time we reached the border between Bohwa-hyeon and Banghyeon. Zhuge Hye had given me advice in advance. [Could you please look behind me for a moment?] [?] At that time, when I turned my head, what was reflected in my field of vision was smoke rising high into the sky. Zhuge Dynasty had again sent some kind of signal with a beacon fire. [What does that mean?] [Apparently, Meng sent a messenger to Zhuge Dynasty.] [Jeonseogu?] [The Lord of Meng will arrive at the battlefield within a few days.] [ !] Zhuge Huan, the general of the Meng Dynasty, opposed Zhuge Hye joining the reinforcements and going to Hubei. It wasnt because I was worried about her safety. It wasnt that she was worried that she might get caught up in political strife when she returned to her family. Zhuge Huan secretly hoped that she would serve as an assistant to the lord who was heading to Hubei. In fact, Zhuge Hye couldnt wait until then and came to see me. With this, all cards are prepared. I smiled, showing my teeth. The missing pieces were filled. The final piece to break the bnce. Chapter 390 Episode 390 A person of the order of the leader could not easily wander outside the Murim Alliance. Just being away from work paralyzes major tasks. It wasnt just that. If the leader died on the battlefield, the entire Murim Alliance would be shaken. Furthermore, the entire martial arts faction will fall into chaos. The repercussions of just one persons death would be enormous. There is no way the Demonic Cult would just sit by and take that opportunity. Basically, the leader had many enemies. Both externally and internally. Of course, that didnt mean he stayed confined to the Murim Alliance throughout the war. At least, from what I remember, Hua Baek didnt have a heavier buttocks than the elders of Meng. I just prefer to move quietly alone without making a big announcement to people around me. Fortunately, the Zhuge family was able to receive notification in advance thanks to the presence of Commander-in-Chief Zhuge Huan. If it were Ernie, there would have been no way to hear the news of the leaders joining. Because I heard the story through Zhuge Hye, I was able to establish a more bold strategy. It was thanks to that that Woo Ga-jin was assigned to the infiltration team and sent to the ruins. ruler. Now all thats left is. I rushed towards the Bungcheon Demon Emperor, who was observing the situation of the battle with a puzzled expression. With the addition of Maengju, the interception forces strength greatly exceeded that of the enemy. From now on, all I had to do was bite the wounded beast as much as I wanted. I will never miss this time. If you think about it, the bad rtionship with the Bungcheon Demon Emperor was also quite strong. Even though I faced him several times, I never had a proper showdown. The true value of Bungcheon Demon Emperor lies in his tenacity and strong vitality. Even the other Eight Demon Lords, who were one step ahead in terms of martial arts, were not as good as him in terms of survival ability. I will put an end to it for sure. The 21st herbivorous month (). Dozens of strands of sword energy poured forward. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! Before he could avoid it, he stood in ce and held out his left hand, clenched into a fist, in close contact with the Bungcheon Demon Emperor, who had received the attack. With the sound of a leather drum being struck, the new form of the Bungcheon Demon Emperor was suddenly broken. Keuuk! After receiving a blow to the abdomen, his face was distorted like a vicious murderer. * * * Huh. Woo Ga-jin, a bald-headed man, let out a soft exmation. In Southern Manchuria, the study of Jinbeop was not very developed. The scene that unfolded before his eyes was something unfamiliar even to him, the Prince of the Beast Pce. It must have been a cavity covered with gray walls. When I came to my senses, I found myself trapped in aplicated maze. In the darkness where you cant even see an inch ahead. It was not easy to even determine the location of the obstacle, let alone the exit. Is this possible? He calmly found his way, relying only on his senses. I wanted to destroy the entire camp, but if I did something wrong, my group could get caught up in it. I wonder if it can be broken by force in the first ce. To be honest, I was looking at it with disdain, but I think there is a need to evaluate the study of Jinbeop differently. How far did you walk like that? An unpleasant noise, like fingernails scratching porcin, rang out, and then the dark space began to shatter. As the vision became clearer, the group that was trapped in the formation was also visible. Meanwhile, the demonic cultists were all mixed up and looking confused. Sigh! Poop! As soon as they realized each others presence, a stabbing broke out. Seo Ho-seon and Sa Woo-yeon each took charge of one person and pierced the artery. Zhuge Hye urgently crossed his arms to block the fist flying toward his face. Namgung Se, Namgung Myeong-jin, leader of the Changgung Sword Team, grabbed the head of Ma-in, who was pushing Zhuge Hye, and broke it. Hon Gang Dojang, the fifth of the Shaman Seven Swords, cut off the arm of Mine, who took the whistle from his chest. And Wu Ga-jin, who lightly hit the ground, struck the temple of the demonic cultist who was attacking the Earth Dragon. Wow! The sound of skulls breaking echoed through the cavity. At the eerie noise, not only the demon cultists but even the members of the infiltration team flinched their shoulders. The power difference was overwhelming. It didnt take half a battle until all the dozen demonic cultists werepletely suppressed. it surprised me. I expected a conflict, but I never thought we would face it this way. I almost got into big trouble. Earth Dragon, who was lightly joking, expressed his gratitude to Wu Ga-jin. Contrary to what he said, he didnt look embarrassed at all. Wu Ji-jins eyes narrowed. Ive met many snake serpents who are good at hiding their true feelings, but the earth dragon felt strangely different from them. In terms of military power, he is the least out of the group. ording to Nammans values, he is the most pathetic and ridiculous person. But strangely enough, I couldnt downy it. I felt like I could understand why the Dragon King had warned him to be careful. Are you the one who disarmed the camp spread out in this area? Thats right. As I moved to find the birth gate, I naturally ended up reaching the ce where the central axis was located. You found your way in the darkness? Its easy once you know the trick. Woo Ga-jin tilted his head. All he could do was move forward little by little, relying on his senses, even though he had taken one step toward absolute perfection. How on earth was the earth dragon able to freely roam that space? Anyway, the devils are slowly starting to show themselves. I guess that means weve almost caught up with them. Until now, it was easy because we just followed the pathid out by the demon cultists, but that wont be the case in the future. Be careful. If you say so, its not like I can take any action, even though Im not familiar with thew. I will leave that part entirely to you and your sister. We will do our best to meet your expectations. The earth dragon nodded and began to take the lead. Originally, Ugajin would have taken the lead, but that wasnt the case here at the ruins. It was a space used as a base by reporter Cheon, not anyone else. No matter how good his senses were, it was impossible for Wu Ji-jin, whocked insight, to figure out where and what kind of traps would be ced. After moving for a while, the group came to a wide and long hallway in front of them. Zhuge Hyuk-jin, who stood tall in ce, stopped the group with a wave of his hand. Beyond this is a disconnected space. What does it mean? I mean it literally. A camp is spread out around this passage. It appears that it was installed not to exclude intruders, but to block noise and presence. Thats amazing. On the outside, it looks like nothing more than a passageway. There is usually one purpose for installing this type of camp. This is probably to safely peek into the hallway without being noticed. In short, it is a strategy established to monitor the situation and respond flexibly. Thats right. If this ce was built simply to store something, there would be no reason to ce that type of camp. It seems that Reporter Cheon was extremely wary of a situation where a specific person or group invaded his hideout. Otherwise, there is no way we would have made such excessive preparations. After finishing the exnation, the earth dragon narrowed his eyes. I couldnt guess what reporter Cheon was afraid of when he created this space. Fortunately, since there was no owner of the ruins, it was possible to attack it smoothly. If even the traps that had to be activated manually worked normally, no matter how much he and Nui worked together, they wouldnt have gotten this far. So those beyond here dont notice our presence? yes. Good. ? Didnt you notice? Demons areing from the other side of the hallway. Judging by the presence of others, it seems that there are also a few experts of Hwagyeong in the mix. ! The faces of the group, including the earth dragon, hardened. * * * Boom! Ku-kwa-kwa-kwaang! The new form of the Bungcheon Demon Emperor was swept away by the explosion, leaving a long mark on the ground. Without missing it, he rushed at it and hit it with his shoulder. Big! A new model that bounces and flies as if hit by a heavy vehicle. I sprayed a bunch of strong energy at him to prevent him from adjusting his posture. The Bungcheon Demon Emperor, who waspletely devastated by the previous battle, was unable to respond properly and continued to allow attacks. thud! At the same time as he managed to get his bearings and got down on the ground. The thirteenth herbivorous month. I unfolded the Wolyeonggeoms Chosik and applied pressure. The sword, which rose in a gentle curve, passed through the fist raised by the Bungcheon Demon Emperor and skimmed across his chest. Because it was nothing more than an illusion without substance, it could not inflict a proper blow. However, it was enough to temporarily slow down the opponents movements by putting psychological pressure on him. The swordsmanship unfolds one after another. The sixteenth herbivorous moon (). Emperor Bungcheon, who responded one stepte, managed to raise his left hand and block the sword path, but Myeongwol was a beginner, using his sword strike as bait to hit with his auxiliary martial arts attack. The price of being deceived twice by false usations was high. I once again plunged my left fist into the defenseless abdomen of the Bungcheon Demon Emperor. Crump! The sensation of my ribs breaking came through my fingertips. The Pengcheon Demon Emperor, whose back was bent like a giant tiger, could not hold on any longer and knelt on the ground. Wow! I mercilessly kicked his stomach before his new form was even broken. The inner energy that prated through the tip of his toes wreaked havoc on the internal organs of the Bungcheon Demon Emperor. The dantian broke and the trapped energy poured out and flowed back. The Bungcheon Demon Emperors skin turned red as if it had been burned. You! Bungcheon Demon Emperor res at me with venomous eyes. Army Cheonak, who was struggling against Hwabaek Joo, let out a scream-like cry. no! Sigh! The de of the sword sliced through the Bungcheon Demon Emperors neck. I was not so merciful as to listen to my enemys will. The head, separated from the body, rolled around helplessly on the floor. ats. I brushed off the blood from my sword and took a deep breath. Finally, one of the enemys best forces was eliminated. The scale, which had already been tilted toward the interceptor, sankpletely. Ugh! Juhwabaek had a one-sided advantage over Cheonakgun. Although Cheonakgun was exhausted due to the long fight, in the first ce he was Mujon (), the highest leader of the Baekdo martial arts army. Even if it had been in perfect condition, the Cheonak army would have had no chance of victory. Now if only I would join in and help. It was the moment when one step was taken to end the cornered Cheonak Army. Kwaaaaaaaa! Something fell from high in the sky. The earth shook as if there had been an earthquake. Hwaun! And the fire sword let out a scream-like cry. A cool sensation passed over my back. Goosebumps appeared all over my body. As I turned my head, I saw the image of Yeon Woon-geom, the head of the Suzaku Unit, with his chest wide open. What is this? The martial arts expert could not even resist and was pierced through the heart, killing him instantly. Yeonungeom, who coughed up blood, tore down the new figure. The man nced at his bloody hands and clicked his tongue. Cheonaks face, which had been greatly distorted, turned bright red. ! The moment I made eye contact with the man, I froze. Saaaaa. The demonic energy poured out and encroached on the area. The ground turned ck and the nts withered. A fluttering ck long cannon. Blurry facial features. A powerful energy that seems to dominate the entire battlefield. It was the moment when Danmokgun, the supreme leader of the Demonic Cult, descended on the battlefield. Chapter 391 Episode 391: Everyone on the battlefield was overwhelmed by the presence of one person. Like a small animal facing a great tiger. The demon cultists who lost their senses due to demonic nature and the fighters of the interception team who were obsessed with victory. I stopped moving and looked back at the source of the noise. I forced my lips that wouldnt fall apart and let out a guarded cry. escape! Phew! Before he could finish speaking, the heads of the three Suzaku members were separated from their bodies. Blood poured out like a fountain, staining the air red. Hwaseong Ind, Jangjiang Johyeop, and Honyo Dojo reflexively rushed to stop Ma Jiaoju. Quang! bang! bang! Then it collided with something invisible and bounced away. I kicked my exhausted and injured body to the ground. If we hesitated here, the damage would increase exponentially. I had to suppress my embarrassment and move now. One after another, spheres of brain energy were formed to limit the movement of the Demon Cultist and narrow the distance between him and him. . The leaders eyes were cold as he looked at me. It was different from before. There was no attempt at conversation. He just clenched his fists, exuding a terrifying force as if he were enraged by the death of the Bungcheon Demon Emperor. Boom! Something huge and invisible passed by my shoulder. I thought I had dodged it, but the hem of my clothes tore off, exposing my skin. Immediately, my skin turned red. The tenth herbivorous Baekwol (). The exploding sword light pierced the Demon Cultists pupil. But the leader did not even blink his eyes, let alone turn his head. He just stared as if he was bored at the sight of a sharp de flying towards the back of his neck. As he briefly punched the air, a chunk of the sword flew from the side and hit my body. I couldnt even scream and rolled around on the ground. Ugh! Is this what it feels like to be hit by a huge rock? I couldnt control my body. Damn it. It was too much effort to deal with the Cheonak Army and the Bungcheon Demon Emperor. There was no time to lie down and rest. Even while I was unable to think normally, I hit the ground hard with my fist. Using the repulsion force, he lifted the new model up and deflected the trajectory of the flying false steel machine with his sword. Quaaaang! The rock at the back left shattered and scattered fragments. What about the religious leader? My shaky vision returned and I immediately followed the location of the Demon Cultist with my eyes. The gap between each other is about half a page. It wasnt within arms reach. However, if the religious leader wants to, he can ignore distance restrictions. If you make a wrong decision, you will die. The difference in power was obvious. It shouldnt have been confronted head-on. If you cant somehow avoid it or let it go, youll end up like Yan Yun Sword. The thirteenth herbivorous month. The fourteenth herbivorous month (). The illusion of a sharp sword passed through the Demon Cultists fist. At the same time, I rotated the new model and pulled the Demon Lords fist, which was in contact with the sword point, towards my body. her. For the first time, there was a change in the religious leaders expression. He raised the corners of his lips as if in admiration, and the next moment he stepped strongly on the ground. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! A wave of energy swept through the ce where I stood. I was helplessly pushed away, but as soon as I could regain my bnce andnd on the ground, I fell to one knee. Uweek! It was only after I vomited out what was inside that I was able to calm down. I wiped my mouth with my sleeve and red in the direction of the Demon Cultist. To prevent him from approaching me, the unmanned personnel of the interception unit were blocking him from a long distance. It was dangerous. Heavenly Demon Lord Limbo (ħR). The steps of a ruler who restrict movement in one step, steal the center of gravity in two steps, and bring everyone to their knees in three steps. If it had been toote to strengthen my self-defense and protect my body, the blood vessels exposed to the powerful energy wave might have burst. Sigh! Ju Hwa-baek, who had shaken off the Cheonak army with a wide swing of his long sword, attacked Ma Gyo-ju. The members of the main team supported him as if responding to him. Swords fell like rain on the leaders head. Ma Qiaoju did not dodge all the attacks, but instead stood still and received them. As if that wasnt enough, they evenunched a counterattack. The heavens and earth trembled at the fight between the two absolute masters. The new types of warriors caught up in the aftermath of the battle were brutally torn apart. This is the worst. I muttered as I pushed a grain of Somyeongdan (С) into my mouth. I couldnt see any chance of winning. Despair washed over me like a wave. Even if there was Mujon (), one of the best warriors of the Baekdo Martial Arts, he could not stop the Demon Cultist. The situation was different from the previous time when he confronted Ma Jyoju on the border between Jiangsu and Anhui. The religious leader at the time had exhausted a considerable amount of his strength while running a long way. This was also after a battle with members of the Baekrangdae, including Ak Yeo-ryeong. Because he jumped into the realm of heaven alone, he was attacked by three-digit warriors and even fought while protecting Sima Seohwan. In short, all kinds of unfavorable conditions were being borne. The reason Baekdos warriors were able to win was because such factors were at work. But what is the current situation? While our troops were exhausted from the long battle, the leader was fully prepared. Demons, including Cheonakgun, were even supporting him. There are degrees of irrationality. It didnt feel real. The tilt of the war can be turned around with the appearance of just one person. I felt so lost about what hardships I had gone through during that time. Kaaak! What are these guys? The bad news did not stop there. Ma Qiaoju did note to Hubei alone. We arrived at the battlefield one step ahead to support our allies who were in danger. Members of the unit directly under the Demon Cultist belonging to the Heavenly Demon Pce began to appear one after another. Although the number of people was less than ten, the inaction of all of them wasparable to that of a hundred great masters. Among them, there were a number of people who held weapons that ordinary warriors did not often use, such as Yeoksalgun (暢) or Amhonsi (ʸ). Big! The twenty-fourth herbivorous month (). I swung the sword I held with both hands wide, clearing a path toward the cult leader. A wave of energy violently swept across the front. Herbivorous diet was burdensome for me with my internal injuries, but now was not the time to eat cold or hot food. The Cheonak Army, along with the Demon Lord, were pushing Juhwabaek. No matter how powerful I was, I couldntst long against those two. It would not take ten breaths before the bnce was lost. If a leader is attacked in this situation, the ranks of the allies will copse in an instant. Even if it was a bit of a stretch, I had to jump back in and support him. I immediately dug into the side of the Cheonak Army and stretched out my left fist in unison. The seventh herbivorous fist of Byeokryeokken (cȭ). The moment the gut-crushing blow was blocked by the burning palm, the Demon n pretended to grab something with his right hand. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! The rising ground came out and gathered together as if to surround the Cheonak army. I couldnt keep my bnce due to the sudden change in terrain. Immediately after pushing me away, Cheonak took a big leap and left the position. What kind of bastards hollow object. Each flying fragment was the size of a house, causing visual horror. Ive seen it once before, but I wondered if it was really inaction that humans could show. I cut the huge rock vertically with a bored expression on my face. bang! Quarrrrrrr! * * * In the Demonic Cult, the modifier belonging to Cheonmagung has a very great meaning. The Cheonmagungdo members were basically active in the name of the Demon Cultist, so their actual status was very high. Naturally, many demonic cultists wanted to take that position, and the criteria for selecting archers were also strict. Even within the Demonic Cult, which is full of strong people, this is a group made up of only carefully selected talented people. Considering that Amhonsi (ʸ), an expert in the Flower Sutra, was a member of the Heavenly Demon Pce, it was possible to guess what the average level of the group was. Kaaak! Aaaah! Among the elites of the interception team, there were quite a few people who were just as skilled as them, but most of them were far from being in perfect condition. The battle, whichsted for more than half a day, forced them to exhaust enormous stamina and endurance. By now, there was no one who was not exhausted or injured. Even under equal conditions, it is difficult to guarantee victory or defeat, and one side has a unteral advantage. There was no need to say how the fight would go. Huge damage urred. In less than half an hour there were dozens of casualties. Haha! At least once, I wanted topete with the master of the jujuk, known as the best sword among women! Kill every single one of them! The leader is watching! Dont show disappointment! The eyes of Hwaseongdo and Honyo Dojo distorted. Bangcheoksam, who received a new quiver of arrows from Peng Gonhu, had a hard expression on his face. Jang Kang Jo-hyeop, who suffered severe internal injuries from the Demon Lord, clutched his abdomen and groaned. We are being pushed back. I looked at the situation out of the corner of my eye and gritted my teeth. Cheonak-kun stretched out his palm as ifughing at me. Where are you looking? Joo Hwa-baek and I continued our difficult fight against Ma Gyo-ju and the Cheonak Army. Hwabaek Joos inaction was just as I remembered. Indeed, he had the skills to be considered one of the strongest members of the Baekdo Martial Arts. It was safe to say that it was entirely thanks to him that I was still holding on despite my serious injuries. There was a limit to what one could endure. Each attack made by the Demon Cultist contained enormous power. Therefore, it was close to impossible topletely block or counter it. The problem was that the attacks that were avoided or avoided directly resulted in damage to our troops. Most of the unmanned soldiers caught up in the aftermath of the fight were members of the interception team. What this meant was clear. Even though he is fighting against me and Hwabaek Joo, Lord Ma has some leeway. It cant go on like this. I tried desperately to think about it, but I couldnt think of a way to ovee the situation. Kwasik! Another person was caught in the aftermath of the battle and lost his life. The moment I saw the upper body separated from the legs, I made a nk expression. It was a familiar face. A member of Cheonan Gambu and a loyalist who served as my lieutenant for a long time. Hong Seong-hyeon, a monk from Hyeonsamun (tʿT). I felt like time had stopped. This was not a life to be wasted in vain in a ce like this. I havent even been able to repay you properly yet. Quadddd! The cost of being distracted by the shocking sight and stopping movement was high. A huge lump of artificial steel was pressing down on the body. At the same time, Cheonakguns hand dug into my chest. Chapter 392 Episode 392: Left side of the battlefield. The Sword King, who had been frantically exchanging words with the Hundred-faced Death God, had a serious expression on his face. Although it was far away and couldnt be seen, I could instinctively know it. That the Demon Cult Lord had descended on the battlefield. A wave of energy that epasses the entire battlefield. There was no other being other than the Demon Cult leader who could emit this kind of force. We need to quickly sort this out and provide support. Contrary to expectations, the war situation was getting worse by the minute. As demonic cultists belonging to the Heavenly Demon Pce joined the ranks, the number of casualties was increasing exponentially. The White-Faced Shinigami, who was pushing the Sword King by manipting the five swords connected to the chain of will, blurted out. You seem impatient. Did you even know how to talk? This is the second time Ive raised my voice in front of you. The Sword King smiled and nodded. When I thought about it, it was true. Didnt he keep his mouth shut when he disguised himself as a member of the Changgung Sword Team? [yes? What are you saying? I am Namgoong-kyung.] [After all, things in this world are never resolved easily.] Although the pitch and tone of my voice werepletely different from now. He was truly a person with amazing talents. The level he has achieved is so outstanding that it isparable to the second rank of Baekdo Martial Arts. If I hadnt noticed his disguise, it wouldnt have ended with the skin peeling off my hands. So why are you suddenly talking to me? Youre not going to try to provoke me now, are you? . It should be done by someone who has been provocative, but if a quiet friend like you does it, it will only look awkward. . I understand your excitement, but it would be better not to be too rxed. Right now, the demonic side may have the advantage, but we dont know when and how the situation will turn. You should first preserve your own life while worrying about me. Do you think I will fall for it if you increase the level of provocation? You seem to be misunderstanding something. The reason I spoke was to get your attention. Sigh! Sigh! Two swords protruded through the Sword Kings abdomen. The Sword King, who coughed up blood, looked back with an expression of disbelief. It wasnt that I didnt notice someone approaching behind me. I was stabbed in the back by people I never expected. Why did you guys You made me wait too long. Master. The man who pulled out the sword and retrieved it said with a sigh. It wasnt something I said to the Sword King. It was said to the white-faced messenger across from him. The pattern engraved on his clothes suggested that he was a member of the Changgung Sword Team. What are you doing! Namgoong Hwiyoung! Namgungjeong! Could it be that you betrayed the Sega and fell for the devils appeasement? The other members of the Changgung Sword Team let out angry shouts. The man called Namgungjeong responded by picking his ears with a small finger as if mocking them. The expression betrayal is incorrect. Because I wasnt on the same side as them from the beginning. ? Crump! fillet! After finishing speaking, Namgungjeongs body began to grow rapidly. The military uniform that was a perfect fit for my body bulged out. He, who had restored the skeleton that had been shrunk through a bone drill, noisily bent his neck and muttered. I think Ill buy something now. The Sword Kings eyes widened. His shoulders were shaking slightly as he knelt on the ground. When? When the Changgung Swordsmen conducted arge-scale search to find me, who had disappeared after leaving Baeksong Guest House. ! Only then did the Sword King realize the full story of everything. The search conducted to chase down the injured White-faced Reaper resulted in allowing the demons to infiltrate. I never thought I would be caught off guard like this. You must have been at ease. Praising myself for my excellent sense of vision. I didnt even know that it was all my n. It was impossible to deceive the Sword Kings senses using ordinary methods. Thats why the White-Faced Reaper prepared a double trap. He mobilized his own disciples who were unknown even to the same demonic cultists who had been hiding them all this time. They are disciples who have inherited the progress of the Hundred-Faced Reaper. Thats why I couldnt recognize their identities even with my senses. Cheoljonghu, a henchman of the Demonic Cultist. He was a person who had no subordinates and only carried out the orders of the religious leader. At least it was known that way externally. The only person in the world who knew that he had disciples was the religious leader. Ugh. The Sword King grabbed the sword that had fallen on the floor with trembling hands. Then, he gathered all his remaining strength and kicked the ground. At least its the same thing! Kakang! Kakakakak! In the blink of an eye, about 30 agreements went back and forth. Sword and sword shed and sparks flew. The final struggle of the great swordsman, who was about to die, was fierce. The man wearing Namgung Hwiyoungs leather eyes widened. Where does this dying old man get that kind of strength? Indeed, an absolute master was an absolute master. We should not look down on it or let our guard down until thest moment. . The White Face Shinigami responded calmly without being shaken at all. They just silently block the iing attacks and look for an opportunity to counterattack. The Sword Kings abdomen was stained red with the blood that poured out. He, who was swinging his sword with a paleplexion, was unable to hold on and stumbled. Puff poop! At the same time, the five swords sent by the White-Faced Reaper pierced his body. The old man, who had lost his vitality, copsed in vain. That cant be possible! Elder! The mournful cries of the Changgung Swordsmen echoed throughout the area. The two disciples of the Hundred-Faced Shinigami stood blocking their path and chuckled. Whoa. The white-faced Shinigami, who took a deep breath and retrieved his sword, looked down at his injured side and frowned. His physical condition was also not in good condition. Its good that he killed the Sword King, but he also overextended himself in the process. Because he continued to fight the Sword King and the Dragon King while injured, his physical condition was in ruins. The internal injuries were more serious than they appeared on the outside. Once this battle was over, we would have to recuperate for at least three months. Lets just wrap this up. The White-Faced Reaper stepped on the Sword Kings body and stepped forward. He lightly gestured, and five swords flew through the air and struck the members of the Changgung Sword Team. Sigh! The entire battlefield was covered with the blood and corpses of warriors. * * * A heat that seemed to evaporate the blood all over my body overtook me. I lost my mind. For a moment, my vision went dark. Ju Hwa-baek, who tilted his long sword to block the Demon Cultists attack, shouted with a surprised expression. Cheonan Inspector General! After rolling around on the ground for a while, I regained consciousness and let out a groan. I couldnt breathe properly. Although he managed to protect his body by strengthening his self-defense skills, the power contained in Cheonakguns single attack was not easy enough to relieve it to that extent. I was able to breathe normally only after circting the forcefully brought up energy once. ! When I raised my head, I saw the back of Joo Hwabaek. An unbelievable sight unfolded beyond my blurred vision. One of Joos ankles was gone and could not be seen. What happened while I was unconscious for a moment? I dont know the exact circumstances, but I can roughly guess. It seems that he was trying too hard to protect me and was attacked by the cult leader. It looks precarious, as if it will copse at any moment. Immediately trying to help, I lost my bnce and fell to the ground. I couldnt move my body at all. It felt like a thousand stones were pressing down on my whole body. Aaaah! A desperate scream pierced my ears. A familiar old mans voice. Jang Kang Jo-hyeop, a member of the Cheonan Inspector Generals execution team and a Baekdae expert, was fatally injured after being attacked by demonic cultists from Cheonmagung. Blood flowed freely from the sword wounds on his chest and abdomen. My heart was pounding. In an instant, blood rushed to my head. Something bubbled up in my heart at the sight of the old fisherman falling down. I was angry. To the demons who are so full of morale that they burst intoughter. And to myself for not being able to do anything in this situation. Quaaaang! The mass of the righteous form sent by Ma Jyoju hit the Tang familys poison. When the warrior who had been guarding her just a moment ago disappeared without a trace, Tang Seo-yeon let out a cry that was like a scream. Dangseoksu. A member of the Cheonan Gambu execution unit. My rtionship with him alsosts quite a long time. I was with him when he participated in the 80th birthday party held at Namgung House, when he visited Namman as the representative of the delegation, and when he formed a rescue team and headed to Gansu. . Did he notice my gaze? An ominous smile appeared on the corner of the Ma n Masters lips. Even though his features were blurred, I could roughly guess what kind of expression he was making. What thoughts came to his mind and what he ns to do from now on. It can never be like that! The Demon Cultists new form disappeared as if in a sh. And as if he had heard the cry in my heart, he appeared again behind Tang Seo-yeon. Tang Seo-yeon, who was engaged in a battle with Cheonmagungdo without even having time to express her condolences at the death of Dang Seok-su, looked back in shock. The image of the leader raising his right hand high as if showing off greatly expanded and filled his pupils. [Seoyeon Please.] The words that Dang Sang-jin, the head of the Tang family, left before his death lingered in my ears. There was a thought that came to mind when I came back from the fight with the Blood Flower Witch. What should I do if someone threatening me and the people around me appears again? If a moment of despaires when I cannot resist, what choice will I make? Will I be able to use my golden skills once again, risking my own life? It goes without saying. I made a decision without a moments hesitation. Rumbling! The internal energy in my body began to boil. The Danjeon shook and there was a thunderous sound that only my ears could hear. sister! Phew! Cheon Ji-ryeong rolled on the floor with Tang Seo-yeon in his arms. Ma Cyojus hand swept over her, leaving deep scars on her back. Like my little brother! Dang Seo-yeon, who barely survived, shouted with a surprised face. Quang! And then, as he was about to swing his hand again, the demonic leader crashed into my shoulder and flew into the sky. omg! Master! The surrounding demonic cultists burst out in astonishment. To put aside their worries, the leader corrected his posture in the air andnded on the ground with flying colors. He said in aughing voice. Okay, I finally made that decision. I gritted my teeth and took a step forward. If only Cheon Ji-ryeong hadnt bought us a little time. If the Demon leader had not taken the time to treat me. Tang Seo-yeon would have lost her life just like that. kill. My whole body was overflowing with vitality. I felt uplifted by the feeling of omnipotence, as if I could destroy the world. Whether it is the Demon Cult leader or whatever, I will definitely kill him right here. The anger that grew uncontrobly actually calmed my mind. Dozens of thunder spheres floated in the air, emitting a blinding brilliance. The energy amplified by the explosive magic attack spread out and encroached on the entire area. Chapter 393 Episode 393 It feels different. This was the fourth time using a bomber. The first time was to punish the second death penalty that led to my death in my previous life. Next, to break through the illusionary camp set up in front of Gija Cheons secret building. Most recently, four years ago, to deal with the absolute expert Blood Flower Witch, who upied the top spot in the eight great demon armies. Theres definitely a difference from four years ago. A time when I was lying in a hospital bed after receiving a diagnosis from a doctor that I would have to focus on recovery for six months. As I reminisced about the fight with the Blood Witch, one possibility came to mind. If your level rises and your body grows to another level. If you can handle the amplified energy without difficulty and calm down the boiling energy on your own. Wouldnt it be possible to use Pokyammagong without worrying about side effects? You can control it. As he ascended to the prefectural level, his physical performance improved to an iparable levelpared to before. If it were me now, it would be possible to minimize the recoil of the bomb attack and significantly increase its duration. If I pushed a little too hard, I felt like I could use the second half of Wolyeonggeoms herbal attack. There was no longer a need to insist on the ignorant and monotonous strategy of pushing forward only with force. but. It is still too early to stop worrying about side effects. Whether or not one could survive could only be judged after the fight was over. Of course, you should worry more about whether you can defeat the demonic lord in front of you right now, rather than about the reaction of the magic attack. [Yes, I made that decision in the end.] There was no way the leader didnt know that I had mastered the magic technique. The church members must have reported the circumstances under which the Blood Flower Witch met her death. However, he threatened Tang Seo-yeon in front of me. Although he could have stopped breathing in an instant, he deliberately took his time as if showing off. As if they were trying to get me to make an extreme choice. What it meant was clear. The religious leader had absolute confidence. I am confident that even if I were to use gold, I would be able to subdue him. Id say its arrogance, but the leader is a person with the ability to do so. I knew he was strong. There could be no other person to whom the title the best in the world fits so well. Neither the two nobles of the martial faction nor even my teacher, the Thunder King, were his opponents. I never thought it would be like this. Is it true that when you climb to a high ce, the scenery you see changes? I was able to feel it more clearly because I was operating a bomber. The endless strength of the Demon Cultist. A huge sphere of influence spread out around him. this guy! How dare you offend the religious leader! Several demonic cultists rushed at me, shouting in anger. I kept walking without even looking at them. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwaang! A tremendous explosion engulfed the new form of the demons. A body torn apart. Flesh and blood sttered everywhere. Suddenly, the soldiers around them started screaming in surprise. The distance from the Demon Cultist has be closer. I stood facing him with a length of space between me. e. I will give in to the yer. I will not decline. As soon as I finished speaking, I kicked the ground with my toe. The inner energy that came out of the dantian and circted in the bodys blood flow channel was erupted through Yongcheonhyeol (ȪѨ), adding to the driving force. When I started using Geumgong, time was not on my side. We had toe to a conclusion as quickly as possible. Sounds like fun. The sword energy flowing along the de of Geogwol rose up and took on a clear shape. Then, a white electric current was oveid on the surface. The sword contained a force that even surprised oneself. The fourth herbivorous month (). The sword strike, whose power was greatly amplified through the use of special internal power, fell on the head of the Demon Cultist. The moment when the sword touches the right hand raised lightly by Ma Gyoju. Crumbling! Everything in sight was split in half. Thend behind the cult is inhabited by demonic cultists. Everyone was cut off cleanly along the sword road. A sh that cuts through a distance of over sixty pieces. The demonic cultists, who realized what had happened a little toote, froze in ce. Some people dropped their swords from their hands, while others sat down as their legs gave out. ha ha ha. An old magician looked back at me and let out an inexplicableugh. There was a fear that could not be hidden in those eyes. Because all the warriors around us stopped moving, it felt as if time had stopped around me and the Demon Cultist. indeed. Its outstanding in terms of power. Even though he received a sword strike that was as powerful as heaven and earth, there was not a single scratch on the Demon Cultists body. The demonic lord pushed away the de of his sword and forced me to step back, then slowly and forcefully pressed his outstretched right hand toward the ground. Coo coo coo coo! A terrible pressure pressed down on my body. Something in the shape of a giant palm dug into the ground, forming a three-foot deep hole. Its width reached a whopping twenty feet. An ordinary warrior would have died with all the bones in his body crushed, but I, who used the bombing magic attack, was able to endure without difficulty. . After getting out of the pit through a cloud of dust, I shook my head vigorously and shook off the pile of dirt. From the corner of my eye, I watched Tang Seo-yeon take care of the seriously injured Cheon Ga-ryeong and escape to the rear of the group. There is nothing to worry about anymore. He struck in a straight line towards the Demon Cultist and raised his sword to cut him down. With countless warriors watching, the life-and-death struggle of the transcendental warriors, which will be recorded in the history of martial arts, began. A roar as if the sky was copsing echoed throughout the battlefield. * * * Unrang. Seo-yeon Dang muttered, looking as if she was about to burst into tears. It was not difficult to see how Yeon-yeon, who was dying, was fighting on equal footing with the Demon Cultist. The gold ball was used again. No other than to save myself. Currently, he was burning his life. Just like when there was a bloody battle with the Blood Witch in the past. I promised myself that I would never be his burden again. A trickle of blood flowed from his clenched mouth. There was no time to get lost in sentimentality. He had to put his regrets aside and do his own thing for now. You jumped into that situation to save me. Cheon Ji-ryeongs condition was not unusual. A wound so deep that the bones are visible. I didnt know that if I didnt provide proper first aid, my life would be lost before I could even take him to the doctor. Im sorry, little brother. Please be patient. Tang Seo-yeon took out a small bottle from her bosom. The bleeding could not be stopped using ordinary methods. First, the affected area had to be opened. Of course, it was impossible to find wood and make a fire in the middle of the battlefield. However, there was no time to go to the friendly camp and take action. There is only one way. The only way to do this was to use fire poison and then neutralize it with antidote. It was too risky to treat a patient whose life was in danger, but there was no other option. Chi-ik! The smell of cooking meat spread. The unconscious body of Cheon Ga-ryeong trembled. Dang Seo-yeon holds back the rising nausea and sprays herbal medicine at the right moment. Geumchang medicine was applied and the wound was stitched with a needle. Then he took off the clothes he was wearing and tore off the clean part. First aid waspleted only after covering the affected area with a cloth. ha. Dang Seo-yeon let out the breath she had been holding and wiped the sweat from her forehead with her sleeve. For now, we have passed the dangerous juncture. There would be some aftereffects, but I thought that as long as I took good follow-up measures, my life would be fine. She carefully picked up Cheon Ga-ryeongs body and started running towards the friendly barracks where the congressman was waiting. You cant die. Brother. A conversation she had with Cheon Ji-ryeong in the past passed through her mind. [Ill nail it down for sure. I will achieve the future I want with my own hands. I dont need your consideration in that process.] [.] [Ill pretend I didnt hear the story.] I havent even properly apologized for what happened back then. He hurt her with his selfish remarks, and instead ofing to a proper conclusion, he only dragged out his time. I couldnt help but regret it. I could never have felt my indecisiveness so pathetic. I still have a lot of things I want to say to you. The rtionship she built with Cheon Ji-ryeong was very precious to Tang Seo-yeon. A review of a friend of the same age who had his first strong performance. Although he was said to be a younger brother, in reality, he was closer to a friend. She was one of the few people with whom Tang Seo-yeon could talk openly. So you must live. Kwaaaaang! Even though we were getting farther and farther away from the battlefield, the noise in our ears was getting louder. It meant that the fight between Yeonsun and Ma Cyoju was intensifying. Tang Seo-yeon nced back and prayed earnestly in her heart. Please be safe. Ung. * * * The heart of the ruins located inside the tomb. Staring at the demonic cultists crossing the wide and long hallway, Wu Ga-jin pulled out the curved sword strapped to his back. Wouldnt it be better to attack now? Can we fight head on? Why do you think the Cheonan Inspector assigned me to the infiltration team? Woo Ga-jin smiles, showing her teeth. The young man, Zhuge Hyukjin, nodded lightly in agreement. The man in front of me is a man of ability who has reached the absolute heights. Just by his presence, the infiltration teams power could be seen as greatly exceeding that of the enemy. If we took advantage of surprise, we could minimize the damage that would ur during the battle. Its only a matter of time before the demons we defeated on the way here are discovered. The situation needs to be resolved as quickly as possible. There is no reason to hesitate when the conditions are met. After exchanging signals with nces, the members of the infiltration team all ran out of the passage and attacked the demonic cultists. The demons, startled by the sudden attack, let out cries of astonishment. What are these guys! Where did ite out from? What on earth are those people outside doing? I guess the battle isnt over yet? Dont panic! Even so, it is only a minority! An unpleasant crashing sound filled the hallway. The members of the infiltration team, led by Wu Ga-jin, mercilessly ughtered the demon cultists and broke their ranks. Did he realize the seriousness of the situation? The two demons, who were presumed to be experts in fireworks, immediately joined the battle. When Sa Woo-yeon saw the face of one of the dogs, her movements stopped for an instant. Why all of a sudden? Seo Ho-seon looked back at him with an anxious expression. I dont know why, but the atmosphere in Sawooyeon was unusual. It was a far cry from his usual cool and calm demeanor. Crash! The sound of teeth grinding was eerie. Sawooyeon, who was ring with bloodshot eyes at the demon fighting with Woo Gajin, suddenly let out a cry that was like the roar of an animal. You idiot! Chapter 394 Episode 394 Seo Ho-seon looked surprised. It was my first time. Why does Sawooyeon look so excited? A murderer? It was a star name I had heard of before. A confidant of Cheonakgun, the first disciple of the Demonic Cult. He is a person who is treated as a problem child even within the Demonic Cult where there are so many madmen who are drunk on demonic nature that they get kicked in the foot. I knew that he was the enemy who harmed Sa Woo-yeons family. Dangerous. A cool sensation passed over the back of my neck. Other group members who did not know Sa Woo-yeons story did not show any particr reaction to his strange behavior. Each person was busy dealing with the enemy, and it was not unusual for a warrior to be excited during battle. I have to support him. I wasnt just worried because Sa Woo-yeons martial arts level wasnt up to the level of a murderer. If he had shown his usual rational self, there would not have been such an ominous feeling. Because our army has the upper hand in terms of power. Im dead! Sawooyeon, who immediately closed the distance between herself and the assassin, lowered the dagger in her hand diagonally. Mo-sal-gwi, who had joined forces with the So-salma army to push Wu Ga-jin, frowned and bit Shin-hyeong. You bastard. He mumbled as if chewing and stretched out his tightly clenched right hand. The gun that was fired grazed Sawooyeons side. The night clothes were torn and the exposed skin was stained red. . Seo Ho-seon, who was behind the assassination in order to unite with Sa Woo-yeon, narrowed his eyes. The shock must have been considerable, but Sawooyeon didnt even moan. The wound was not shallow. Because I was extremely excited, my sense of pain had be paralyzed. Its a big deal. A fighting style that does not take care of ones own body exerts great power in the short term, but if it progresses into a long-term fight, it will inevitably return as a poison to oneself. There have been many times when I have dealt with high-level experts. Even though the opponent was an expert in flower techniques, he did notck experience enough to be scared. However, I couldnt quite get over my anxiety. Sa Woo-yeons appearance, as if she was trying to pour out her all, amplified his sense of crisis. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! Meanwhile, the Sosalma army that was dealing with Wu Ga-jin was quickly driven into a corner due to the absence of Mo-sal-gwi. Every time therge curved sword cut through the air, a fierce wind blew. Was there someone like this in Baekdo Martial Arts? The fur all over my body stood up. Although we were somehow able to get along, I decided that we couldnt hold out for long. If I made even a small mistake, I would end up dead. It was an opponent with such a difference in capabilities. Right. It waste to notice because of the way I was dressed. Around the time when about twenty sums were exchanged. Sosalma nodded once and muttered. I felt like I knew the identity of the man in front of me. A unique type of weapon and martial arts that I have never seen before. The energy and bronze-colored skin reminiscent of a wild beast. Given this much clues, it was impossible not to know. It took time to recognize that he was wearing armor because it was different from the typical Namman warrior. The archduke of the Yasu Pce who moved from Southern Manchuria to the Central ins due to political strife. If the man in front of him was really who he thought he was, this fight was unwinnable. The average inaction of the magicians assigned to the ruins attack team was not very high. This is because we selected people with talents that would be helpful in the strategy, rather than individualbat skills. To put it bluntly, except for the murderous demons, everyone else was just average. It would have been a different story if my direct subordinates had been here. Unfortunately, all of the demons with superior military strength were fighting against the interceptor outside the ruins. Sosalmas subordinates were no exception. It was natural, since fighting inside the ruins was not expected in the first ce. Damn it. I had to make a decision before it was toote. I didnt know that if I hesitated because I thought everything I had done so far was a waste, I would lose my chance to escape. thud! Tsk, the Sosalma army clicked its tongue and stepped on the edge of the camp, firing out a pair of spears. Two hands engulfed in gray steel strongly pushed the curved sword away. her? Woo Ga-jin, who did a somersault andnded on the ground without defying the repulsion force, made a bewildered expression. I felt a moment of anticipation as the opponent, who had been backtracking and focusing only on defense, suddenly counterattacked. I was wondering if you finally felt like fighting properly. I never thought that he would turn his back and run away as soon as the distance widened. I dont know what kind of divine method he had learned, but his running away was quite fast. Lord Confucius! Where are you going! Wu Jiajin was not the only one who was surprised. The demons who were observing the situation from the corner of their eyes also let out cries of embarrassment. Ji-ryong stopped Wu Ga-jin, who was about to start the chase. There is no need to chase. Are you saying we should leave it like this? Our goal is not to annihte our enemies. Well, thats true too. A satisfied smile appeared on the Earth Dragons lips. Things turned out much easier than expected. Thanks to the fact that the two men, believed to be the leaders of the enemies, quickly grasped the situation and fled, the damage to our troops was almost non-existent. There was no need to push yourself to see the end. The purpose of the infiltration team is to attack the ruins and intercept something that the Demonic Cult wants to obtain. Aiming for a further criminal record was excessive. What are you thinking! But not everything in the world goes as expected. The unexpected situation urred when Jiryong turned his head to look at the other team members. Sawooyeon! Seo Ho-seons shout echoed loudly in the hallway. The sight of Sa Woo-yeon fiercely following the assassin who had run away following the So-salma army came into view. Seo Ho-seon, who was frightened, immediately followed after him. this. The earth dragons eyes distorted. He was quick-witted and understood the situation at a nce. It looks like there is some kind of bad rtionship between the samurai and the assassin. It would be nice if everyone prioritized the greater good over personal interests, but the reality was usually the opposite. Jiryong sighed and hurried the group to chase after the two Cheonan Inspectors. It would be a lie if I said I didnt feel ufortable. But that didnt mean I could abandon my group. Especially since I am not someone else but a servant of the Dragon King. Thats a pain in the ass. The reason he dissuaded Wu Ga-jin from pursuing the Sosalma Army was not just to quicklyplete the mission. It was too dangerous to engage in a chase within the ruins. There were too many variables, so casualties could have urred. Woe! Did you say that ominous premonitions are never wrong? Immediately after Sa Woo-yeon and Seo Ho-seon turned the corner and disappeared, a wave of heavy energy swept through the area. The Earth Dragon turned the corner and looked at the ce where the energy wave urred and narrowed his eyes. Boom! The outstretched hand bounced back due to the repulsive force. Beyond the disconnected space. Something as thin as smoke filled the entirerge cavity. A space that feels simr in many ways to the ces we passed by before. Its a different kind. It seems that he was trapped in abyrinth because he identally touched a trap installed in the ruins. Not only Seo Ho-seon and Sa Woo-yeon, but also Sosalmagun and Mosalgwi. Not good. The method itself did not have great killing power. It was literally a camp to trap intruders. The problem was the interlocking organ systems. I could tell just by looking at the shape of the space. There are vicious traps ced beyond both walls. Also, they will be activated sequentially ording to the movements of those trapped in the formation. If it was not lifted quickly, the two Cheonangambu members could have died without even knowing what was going on. How long does it take to disintegrate? Even if you catch it as quickly as possible, it will still take some time. Before disarming the system, engine devices must be shut down in order. Otherwise, the entire space may copse. Its toote. But dont even think about jumping in yourself. Inside is aplicated maze. Even if Prince Wu enters, there is no guarantee that he will be able to join the two warriors. In fact, it is highly likely that the time it takes for the sun to set will further increase. But if we leave it like this, the two of you might die. Wu Ji-jins worries were natural. To put it bluntly, Seo Ho-seon and Sa Woo-yeon alone couldnt handle the small-scale demon army and the murderous demons. At the very least, it was difficult to gain an advantage over one of the two horsemen. Even if that were the case, there was nothing we could do about it. As I said, when Prince Wu directly jumps into the camp, it is a handshake. . In the worst case, not only the two warriors trapped in the camp, but all of us could be in danger. If those trapped inside the formation touch something incorrectly or if Zhuge Hyukjin fails to do so, the entire space will copse. If he wasnt careful, he could have been buried alive. Even if we survive the rockfall, there is a high possibility that the people will be divided. For now, I can only pray that the two samurai do not encounter any demons wandering around the camp. Woo Ga-jin, who heard all the exnations, nodded heavily as if he understood. Zhuge Hye, who had been watching from behind, stepped forward and began to help Hae Jin. Everyone in the group watched the siblings moving around busily with anxious expressions. * * * Contrary to the Earth Dragons wishes, a fierce battle was taking ce within thebyrinth. Sigh! Looking down at the torn sleeve of his clothes, Mo-sal-gwi narrowed his eyebrows. He quietly stared at Sa Woo-yeon, who was taking a deep breath, and suddenly spoke. Now I understand. Who you are. . Why did you attack me with such a vengeful expression? Was it to avenge your dead family members? I didnt recognize it at first. Because it lookedpletely different from before. After receiving the treatment from a professional, not only did my face change, but even the quality of the energy I gave off was clearly different from before. This is absurd. The devils gaze turned to the dagger in Sa Woo-yeons hands. It was a weapon with an unusual shape. The length of the de was simr to that of a regr dagger, but the back of the sword was not straight but jagged like ab. If I hadnt paid close attention to the type of martial arts and weapons being used, I might not have noticed until the end. When I found out the other persons identity, my memories came back to me. The face of a woman who struggled and resisted until the end. The faces of the family members who blocked his path from taking her. Jeolyeong Guest (~Ӱ). How dare you betray our school and join the Dragon King? I cant believe you, no one else, are saying things like that. This school is proud of its strong self. Its natural for those with power to take over everything. Do I have to tell you such obvious things to understand? Dont open your mouth anymore. Because my ears feel like theyre going to rot. Jeol Younggaek responded coldly and his new form disappeared as if in a sh. The next moment, he appeared from the side of the assassin and raised his dagger diagonally. Mo-sal-gwi snorted as if it was funny and threw out his fist to catch it. Kwazijic! An unpleasant crash sound rang out. The fragments of the shattered dagger flew everywhere. And the blood that jumped out dotted the air. Chapter 395 Chapter 395: The demons eyebrows slightly rose. In one day, the opponents weapons were destroyed. However, as if he had expected this to happen, the opponent, holding the broken dagger in reverse, stabbed it into his knee. The blood droplets that jumped out dotted the air. Because the length of the de was short, it did not cause deep wounds. Although I felt some pain, it wasnt enough to make it difficult to move my body. dare. The injury itself was not that serious, but my pride was greatly damaged. The fact that he had allowed a low-ranking warrior to attack him aroused his nerves. Mo-sal-gwi, who shook off his opponent by swinging his left hand bent like a rake, gained explosive momentum. Ill rip your limbs off and kill you. Improvisation techniques would no longer work. We will not allow any variables and will push ahead with the overwhelming difference in power. . Sawooyeon, who had been quietly watching the movements of the assassin, slowly disappeared behind the wall as the maze unfolded. He also knew that he had no chance of winning in a head-on confrontation. So, we had to make the most of the surrounding terrain. There is now that says the level of martial arts will determine victory or defeat. Unlike when I was trapped in the formation earlier, there was no problem securing visibility. Although there was something cloudy like smoke filling the surroundings, I was able to see at close range without any problems. However, Jin, which had the characteristic of scattering the targets senses, was the same. I nned to make the most of that. The difference in skill between Mo-sal-gwi and Sa-woo-yeon was clear. Flower scenery and transcendence. It was only a matter of whether or not one wall could be ovee, but that alone made a clear difference in the capabilities that could be demonstrated. However, Sawooyeon was not intimidated at all. There was only one sight that came to his mind. All he could see was himself driving a de into the opponents heart. You will die here today. Youre a murderer. * * * Yes, but he was still a well-known expert in foreign circles, right? If he were a person of 100 degrees, he would have been a talented person who could have been a 100 great expert. The mosalgwi pushed Sawooyeon without any rest. Quang! The ejected force dug deep into the ground. The clothes were torn and chafing marks were left on her shoulders, but Sawooyeon didnt care and dug into the gap between her opponents. Lots of cards! A dagger passing through a side covered in self-defense equipment. Sawooyeons eyes distorted. The same situation was repeating itself over and over again. If the assassin had made up his mind to do so, it would have been possible to avoid or let go of the attack. Still, he didnt do it intentionally. As if to show off the gap between them, they stood firmly in ce and took the attack with their bodies. You deserve recognition for your ability to run away like a rat. Crack! The sound of bones breaking rang out. Sawooyeon covered her abdomen with her arms crossed and gritted her teeth. He was pushed down, leaving long footprints on the ground, and his left arm hung limply. Damn it. He escaped fatal injury by protecting his vital area in time, but at the cost of losing the use of one arm. Even without that, there was a difference in skill, so there was no chance of winning if he got seriously injured. Sawooyeon quickly took out a small bead from her pocket and threw it on the floor. Pow! Acrid poisonous smoke spread out. The murderous demon that was rushing to put an end to it stopped standing tall in its ce. Sawooyeon took advantage of that opportunity to hide behind the wall and take a deep breath. Now there is only one poison bead left. The next time was thest time we could deploy a smoke screen and escape. I felt frustrated. Thanks to the geographical advantage, they were fighting hard, but no clear results were achieved. The evil spirit did not force himself to attack, but was gradually tightening his neck. It could be said that surviving this long was a stroke of luck. Originally, it would not have been possible to deceive the senses of the assassin with a smokescreen or something like that. The disorienting nature of the fighting style made a hit-and-run fight possible. Half width. If it was long, it was long; if it was short, it was short. I didnt know how many life-threatening situations I had experienced during that time. It was not for any other reason that the assassin, who was treated as a problem child even within the Demonic Cult, was able to be a confidant of the Heavenly Evil Army. Even though his personality was distorted, he was definitely a person with great skills. Huh! After taking a short breath, Sawooyeon was alert to her surroundings and rushed towards the moving assassin. The moment when the distance between each other narrowed to about three feet. Did you think you wouldnt get caught? Mo-Sal-Gwi rotated the new model halfway around his left foot and stretched out his palm. Sawooyeon avoided the attack by bending her back and her eyes shined sharply. He wrapped his opponents arm with both hands and kicked the ground, twisting his body. joy! The mossalgui snorted and somersaulted in the direction his arms were bent. Then, as soon as he got down to the ground, he leaned forward and threw Sawooyeon. Quang! Sawooyeon, who fell to the floor without even being able to fall, let out a groan. The intense shock paralyzed my body for an instant. With a sinister smile on his lips, the furry-eared man raised his w-like bent hand high. Im just saying this now, but I had a lot of fun raping your wife. I have countless experiences with women, but there are only a few encounters that I remember so vividly. . Thank you. I will think of your wife and let you gofortably. I will allow this body to personally return you to your family. Sawooyeons face grew sinewy. I had to somehow get up and avoid the attack, but my body wouldnt move as I wanted. I had the illusion that time was passing slowly. Sigh! He was staring helplessly at the hand going down to his chest, andter twisted his paralyzed upper body. But unfortunately, it was already toote by then. Boom! In a desperate moment, three des hit the arm of the demon-covered demon. A finger whose trajectory is bent and digging into the ground. ! Lee Chae looked young in Sa Woo-yeons eyes. A hand protruding from behind violently grabbed the back of the man who had barely escaped his life. Sa Woo-yeon, who was dragged helplessly by the back of her neck, spoke as if rebuking her. Why are you sote? I knew the approximate location by smell, but it would be quite difficult to find the way. Seo Ho-seon, the intruder, responded in a blunt voice. A murderous spirit who had missed a golden opportunity red at him with eyes that threatened to devour him. Yeah, thats how it happened. Mo-sal-gwi cleared his throat with a loud sound and let out a long sigh with his hands on his sides. Now I understand the situation to some extent. Even though he was trapped in a maze where it was difficult to determine his own location, let alone his opponents location, Jeol Young-gaek found himself right away. I should have had doubts about that fact right away. It was toote to find out. At first I thought it was just a coincidence. However, I had no choice but to change my mind after seeing the fighting method demonstrated by Jeolyeonggaek. I was wondering how you could figure out my location like a ghost. The creator of Mirojin was none other than Reporter Cheon. Needless to say, Jins power was amazing. Not only is the roadplexly intertwined, but the structure changes frequently. Originally, hit-and-run using geographical features should have been impossible. Its a space where its easy to miss the other persons location if youre careful. However, Jeolyeonggaek followed and attacked no matter where he moved or how the terrain changed. It was something that made nomon sense. There is no way his aura is better than mine. I could only assume that factors other than martial arts were at y. Is it a follow-up fragrance? Of the four warriors trapped in theplex maze, what is the probability that only the remaining three, excluding Sosalmagun, will gather in one ce? It was difficult to dismiss it as a mere coincidence. Perhaps, when the fight broke out in the hallway we passed earlier, Jeolyounggaek had put Chujong incense on his body. The newly revealed man must have followed the scent and joined his colleagues. Youre quicker than I thought. I knew he was a person with a bad mind. I dont know where you picked up that nonsense. How dare you belittle anyone? Im sorry if I misunderstood. I thought that a smart person would ignore the conflict between the Cheonak Army and the Yeoksal Army and do something like that. You know how to stimte people quite a bit. But you have to know how to choose who to provoke. A murderous ghost that growls like an animal. Seo Ho-seon, pushed back by the momentum, took a step back and opened his mouth. It would be best to step aside for now. I wont do that. If you overdo it, you could die. Even if I die, I will have to end here. If thats the case, I cant help it. Im sorry. By making me get caught up in my personal interests. Ill apologize after I get out of here alive. Sawooyeon, who was standing with her feet on the ground, stumbled and took a stance. Standing with his feet shoulder-width apart, Seo Ho-seon took out the memorization book from his arms and held it in his hands. Do you think one more bug can do anything to me? We will find out if we can win or not if we stick together. As if it wasnt worth hearing any more, the murderous spirit kicked the ground and rushed towards me. Seo Ho-seon and Sa Woo-yeon spread out left and right as if they had made a promise. Peeing! Two people threw out a thin beam at the same time. The assassin, who ducked his head to avoid the attack, had an unexpected experience the next moment. Kiiing! 100 million? Tinnitus rang and my bnce was momentarily lost. The reflections hitting each other above the head created waves that damaged the eardrums. This is crazy! Ive never heard of such a method existing. He reflexively hit the ground and lifted himself up, pouring out energy in all directions. However, Seo Ho-seon and Sa Woo-yeon had already expected it and left. opportunity! After waiting for the aftereffects to subside, Sa Woo-yeon jumped into the gap between her opponents and lowered her dagger in a straight line. Under Yeonsun, he honed and refined various skills. The method used a little while ago was originally implemented bybining it with Seo Ho-seon because it did not match the ability or ability to perform it alone. Ive been waiting for this moment. The faces of my dead family members shed through my mind. The hardships I had endured so far were just for this moment. Sigh! The sharp sword pierced the assassins skin. Unfortunately, before I could prate it deep, my wrist was grabbed by a murderer. The wrist bone broke with an eerie noise. The inner energy that entered through the Taeyeon bloodstream stirred the body as it wanted. Ugh! Sawooyeon couldnt hold back and moaned. My blood vessels were damaged and I was in excruciating pain. I could have raised my energy to protect my body, but I deliberately didnt do that. Instead, he injected energy into the dagger and stirred up the opponents body in the same way. Poop! Seo Ho-seon took advantage of that moment and stabbed the assassin in the side. Perhaps because all of his attention was focused on Sa Woo-yeon, Mo-sal-gwi responded one stepte. Wow! A heavy kick prated Seo Ho-seons abdomen. Seo Ho-seon, whose back was bent like a giant prawn, bounced all the way to the wall and flew away. Things I dont even know the topic of! Sawooyeon shook off the murderers hand and lowered her head. Having lost both arms, there was only one way to deal an effective blow to his opponent. Biting the back of the neck like an animal. Sigh! The flesh was torn into pieces and blood poured out like a fountain. The monster opened its eyes and screamed. Kaaaaak! Chapter 396 Episode 396 Big! Seo Ho-seon struggled to stand up, clutching his abdomen, but his expression hardened. A murderous spirit that strikes a single blow to the chest of Sa Woo-yeon, whose mouth is covered in blood. The sight of Sawooyeon flying like a kite with a broken string caught the eye. I immediately used a memorized attack and aimed at the killers critical point, but he was not an opponent who would take me lightly. Quack! The strong energy concentrated in the five fingers took the form of a tiger. The monster that had destroyed the memorization by swinging its wrist at an invisible speed groaned in a low voice. Hmm. Blue blood vessels bulged on the skin. The raised eyebrows trembled. The whites of the eyes are stained red with burst veins. I could see at a nce that I had been consumed by demonic nature and had lost my sense of reason. Kaaaa! The demon turned its head and leapt towards the fallen Sawooyeon. Seo Ho-seon, who followed after him with a series of memorizations, pulled out the sword from his waist and shed it diagonally. Phew! Immediately after, the evil spirits new form disappeared from Seo Ho-seons sight. Seo Ho-seon urgently looked up above his head and let out a sigh. The demon, who had kicked off the ground and made a big leap, was looking down at him with his hands and feet nted on the ceiling, fixing his body. bang! Seo Ho-seon, hit by the shoulder of a murderer, bounced away like an arrow leaving a protest. The blood that was vomited out turned the ground red. Is this what it feels like to collide with a thousand stone? I broke my ribs. Seo Ho-seon, who reflexively got up from his copsed state, stumbled from the overwhelming dizziness. He, who was unable to correct his posture, eventually copsed. The assassins finger passed over his head at a distance of half an inch. Wow! Sa Woo-yeon, who killed the sight and approached the back of the assassin, mercilessly kicked him in the side. The assassin, whose posture copsed after being unexpectedly attacked, screamed and twisted his upper body. A strong force in the form of a sharp wave surged up and passed through Sawooyeons upper body. Sigh! My chest split open and blood poured out. The wound was so deep that the bones were visible. Shake! At that moment, a clear driving sound prated the demons ears. Feeling a sense of danger, Mo-sal-gwi tried to escape, but Sa-woo-yeon did not let him. He rolled around on the floor, hugging the assassin with his right arm, which was only moving above the wrist. Kwasik! The iron spear, from which I dont know where it came from, pierced Sawooyeons side and Mursalgwis knees at once and became embedded in the ground. . Seo Ho-seons expression became nk. So far, the injuries that Sa Woo-yeon has suffered, although serious, are not life-threatening. However, the prating wound caused by the iron bar was undoubtedly fatal. Big! Mo-sal-gwi pulled out the iron bar that Sa-woo-yeon was impaled on from his leg and threw it roughly on the floor. Sawooyeons new form, which was shaking, soon became limp. Has the engine device linked to the ruins been activated? Did he regain his senses due to the extreme pain? The demon muttered, pressing his pounding head with one hand. I managed to get up, but because I lost the use of one leg, I couldnt control myself properly. Seo Ho-seons breathing became heavier. My heart was pounding and a strange heat swirled throughout my body. Aaaah! When I came to my senses, I had picked up the sword that had fallen on the floor and jumped into the arms of the assassin. He let out a cry that I couldnt tell if it was a scream or a scream, and frantically swung his sword. The clothes and skin were torn and blood was flowing out. An attack that would not have worked originally. However, that poor swordsmanship worked on the tired and injured Mo-Salgwi. Yukchamgoldan. You must give the flesh and take the bones. Even in the midst of confusion, Mo-sal-gwi showed off his self-defense skills and reliably protected the vital area. He unexpectedly got into a mud fight and was seriously injured in the process. If things continued like this, I might really die. It had to be ended before the opponent regained hisposure. If this guy puts pressure on me by repeatedly hitting and running like a hero, I wont be able to withstand it. A burning pain surged through me, but I could bear it. When Seo Ho-seon was unable to ovee his momentum and broke his stance, Mo-sal-gwi embodies strong energy in his outstretched right hand and swung it wide. ah. Seo Ho-seon, who sensed death, instinctively raised his arms and covered his face. Even though I know it is a futile resistance. The moment when you stand at the crossroads of life and death. His senses suddenly expanded. The amount of information conveyed through energy has increased significantly. The hand of a murderous demon approaches right in front of your nose. He felt a thrill as the tangible energy that covered its surface filled his vision. I once heard Yeonsun say something like that. Sa Woo-yeon and herself have already met all the conditions to reach the next level. If given the opportunity, he can jump over the wall and take flight at any time. elerated thinking gave him a way to survive. The energy flowing along the de red up and took on an imperfect shape. Quaaaang! The moment the palm and the sword surface came into contact, an explosion of alcohol engulfed the entire area. After rolling on the floor several times, Seo Ho-seon shook off the shock and stood up as if bouncing. The murderer looked at him with an expression ofplete disbelief. There was no time to organize my realization step by step. Seo Ho-seon narrowed the distance again and stabbed the opponent in the abdomen with his sword. Sigh! The movement of the evil spirit suddenly stopped. His gaze was not fixed on the de that stabbed him, but on the night clothes floating in the air to the side. A puppeteer. Sawooyeon, mustering up herst strength, connected the thread of internal power to her clothes and sent it flying towards the murderous spirit. A secret move that Yeonsun admired in the past. In fact, it was Sa Woo-yeons martial arts skills that caught the eye of Yeon-woon. Phew! Seo Ho-seon added strength to both hands holding the sword. A bloody sword body protruded from the assassins back. Ah ah ah ah ah! Sigh! Sigh! Sigh! Sigh! Seo Ho-seon did not stop there, but took out all the daggers from his belt and drove them into the opponents vital points one by one. The demon that was struggling with its arms closed its eyes and copsed in ce. Come to your senses! . Sa Woo-yeon! Seo Ho-seon ran to Sa Woo-yeon, leaving the fallen assassin alone, and picked him up and shouted. Sawooyeon lifted her eyelids with difficulty and asked in a trembling voice. Is the assassin dead? Hes dead! Ive definitely taken your breath away, so you dont have to worry! Hehehehehe. He let out a bizarreugh and coughed repeatedly. Blood soaked his front lip. Speak less. It would be best to conserve as much energy as possible until you receive treatment from a doctor. Dont waste your energy on useless things. Do you think you can live with these wounds? . At the very least, I wish I could at least properly say thank you on my way to the end. Thanks to you, I was able to avenge my family. Its a pity that I couldnt finish it with my own hands, but A soft smile formed on Sa Woo-yeons lips. Seo Ho-seons face was distorted miserably. Revolving light reflection. A colleague I had worked with for many years was nearing death. When I was a murderer, I thought I had be insensitive to the deaths of others through the process of mind killing, but I could not control my emotions. Why did you do that? What do you mean? Why did you throw yourself away like that? It would have been enough just to tie the movements of the assassin in ce without the need to do the same thing. Because I decided that was the surest way to kill him. Was it necessary to give up ones life for revenge? In the first ce, I never thought about it after I achieved my revenge. After all, I have no regrets about a world without my family. . Dont lose like me. Sawooyeon closed her eyes with an expression of utmost satisfaction. Seo Ho-seon ced the cold, hardened body on the floor and looked up at the ceiling with a soulless expression. It was some timeter that the Jegal siblings and other team members came to the rescue after the disaster. * * * Ku-kwa-kwa-boom! The battle between Ma Jiao and Yeon Yeon-un attracted the attention of all the warriors on the battlefield. The atmosphere was distorted by the sh of enormous forces. The screams of the warriors caught up in the swirling storm echoed. Prince Cheonak, who was exchanging sums with the coin bag, muttered with a tired expression. Is that really a human fight? The expression the opening of heaven and earth is probably used in times like these. Every time the two sides exchanged words, the terrain changed. The battle was so bloody that the warriors around didnt even dare to get close. They all knew. If you intervene incorrectly, you will quickly be a piece of minced meat. When Yeonsun swung his sword horizontally, the entire mound behind the sect was cut off. When Ma Jyoju stretched out his fist, dozens of warriors along the path were pushed away at once. Four years ago, I could handle it on my own. This was my second time seeing Geumgongs Yeonsun. Even when she had not yet reached the absolute state, she was able to defeat the Blood Flower Witch single-handedly, but now that she has taken the throne of the Ten Heavenly Emperors, her capabilities are iparable to then. but. A fight in which neither side can easily gain the upper hand. But I didnt feel any worries. I was sure. He would not be defeated by an opponent who had only improved his skills through expedient means. There was no way that the power amplified by borrowing the power of Geumgong could be maintained forever. As time passed, the one who would gain the advantage would be the Demon Lord. Hes my teacher, but I cant possibly guess the end. Even though he was fighting such a fierce battle, Ma Cyoju looked fine. He only had minor injuries and didnt look very tired. On the other hand, Yeonsun seemed to be losing strength by the minute. The difference may not seem very noticeable now, but as time goes by, the gap will widen uncontrobly. I once wondered what would happen. When the leader arrived on the battlefield and the Bungcheon Demon Emperor died, I thought everything was over. If the religious leader had note to support him, he would no longer be a person of this world. There was a gloomy aura in Prince Cheonaks eyes. Sadism boiled over at the sight of Joo Hwabaek struggling with one of his ankles missing. Although I was very tired from fighting for a long time, my strength was not so low that I could not help an old man with limited mobility. Even so, I was thinking about how I could make up for the mistake of letting Bungcheon Demon Emperor die, and the perfect sacrifice was right in front of me. If you take the Murim Lords head, you will be able to gain some respect in front of your teacher. We won this fight. Chapter 397 Episode 397 : Damn! The huge cylindrical energy that flew in from the side was split in half and scattered. The demons caught in the range of the sword died without even being able to scream. The center of thend was devastated as if a disaster had urred. Whoa. I stopped in ce, took a deep breath and calmed down my excitement. I decided that it couldnt go on like this. Your eyes were blurry from nervousness. Time was not on my side. Because the effects of the bombing magic attack do notst forever. However, no matter how much time passed, the cult leader could not be defeated by just attacking him blindly. I had to admit what I had to admit. The opponent was a high level expert. It was different from the bloody battle with the Blood Flower Witch. Even though he improved his skills by using gold balls, he was not ahead of the religious leader in any way. Depth of inner strength experience, tips and enlightenment. In every way, Lord Ma is ahead of me. So there was no reason for the religious leader to overdo it. All I have to do is take my time and wait for myself to self-destruct. Since I wasnt overdoing it, I could only use as much force as needed. Since there was no waste, of course there were no gaps. It wont be possible to break the bnce using normal methods. In the end, there was only one way. I have already acquired my own weapon to fight against the cult leader. The problem is how to use it. As the opponent was an opponent, things would not be as easy as when dealing with the Bungcheon Demon Emperor. How long are you going to stand still like that? . Could it be that the limit has already been reached? Do not worry. Because its still vibrant. Then you are lucky. I would be disappointed if it ended here. I kicked the ground and let go of the sword in my hand. The sword flew with a thunderous sound and passed by the leaders shoulder. Hmm. The leader, who avoided the attack by tilting his upper body, narrowed his eyes. Geogwol made arge circle in the air and flew in, aiming for his back. Teuong! The leader smiled lightly and swung his hand, and the sword blocked by the invisible membrane was unable to ovee the repulsion and bounced. I took advantage of that opportunity to sneak into the gap between the religious leaders, untie the sheath of the sword tied to my belt, and hold it in my hand. The twenty-second herbivorous first month (˪). The moon on a frosty night. Every time I swung the sheath, particles of energy flew like frost. As if I had stepped into a field where hundreds and thousands of fireflies were flying around. The entire surroundings were filled with white light. Even though he was trapped in a space where an ordinary person would have suffered internal injuries just by being there, Ma Jyoju responded to the sword attack without changing hisplexion at all. grasp! The sword that rose up through the ground was blocked by the tip of the cult leaders index finger and was fixed in the air. The demonic leader, who had casually blocked the unexpected attack, spoke in a reproachful tone. If you can only use it in such a monotonous way, it would be better not to use swordsmanship. Instead of responding, I snapped my fingers one after another. The spheres of thunder energy gathered in the air exploded sequentially and struck the cult leaders body. A cloud of dust rose up with a loud noise. Youre tantly trying to induce my movements. Sigh! The next moment, a hand came out through the cloud of dust and dug into my abdomen. The magical energy that flowed through the sword caused extreme pain. I dont know what your n is, but Ill join you. I raised my internal energy to protect my internal organs, and at the same time, I held on tightly to the cult leaders wrist. He then said with a wildugh. I believed it. Any religious leader I know would definitelye out like this. There were also particles of energy scattered throughout the area. He continued to form a sphere of brain energy without worrying about the consumption of his internal energy, causing binge drinking. He also caught the attention of the religious leader with his clumsy sword skills. All of that was a stepping stone for this moment. The fragments of intention scattered everywhere were gathered together and formed into the shape of a sword. A sword whose appearance perfectly matches that of the Geogwol (I) made by joining together hundreds or thousands of fragments. ! The nursery rhyme of the Demon n was conveyed through the clenched wrists. Even he couldnt have expected this. Originally, some time was needed to implement the sword. About five breaths. As a result, there were too many limitations to use it in actualbat. So, fragments of the body were scattered in all directions in advance. We are taking various measures to prevent the religious leaders from feeling ufortable. It will be unavoidable. By omitting the process of forming fragments of the artificial form, the casting time was drastically shortened. There was no way it was possible to evade from this distance. Although he was a monster with no rival in the world, in the end, the religious leader was also a human being made of cloth. The scars caused by the fight so far were proof of that. The first herbivorous current month. He raised the sword he was holding with his right hand and shed. There was no need for a grand herbivorous diet. One light swing was enough. Wow! The entire space was divided. Everything caught in the swords path was unable to maintain its shape and was torn apart. The body of the Demon Cultist, protected by the curtain of righteous punishment, was no exception. excellent. A heartfelt exmation pierced my ears. Ma Jiao-jus facial features, which had been blurry, became clear for an instant. A young man with sharp eyes spoke to me with an eerie smile on his lips. Should I really call him a suitable person? It hasnt been long since he reached absolute heights, but he would have already pioneered his own path. Like the Blood Flower Witch, she didnt just have a young outer skin. A long time ago, it achieved anti-aging and stopped aging. This was the reason why the religious leader always covered his face. Because no one should look down on the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church just by looking at his appearance. Because the leader should always be revered and praised by everyone. I praise you. You have proven your worth. The shattered sword fluttered like flower petals. Ma Jyojus features became blurred again. The final blow certainly struck the cult leader effectively. However, the depth was shallow. I thought I caught it for sure. The priests wrist, which he was grasping with his left hand, was suddenly as far away as me. . Ma Gyoju swept his chest area with his left hand. The blood that flowed from the sword wound diagonally across his upper body wetted his hands. The cause of defeat was the failure to achieve unity. . The direction of your enlightenment is notpatible with the magic technique of bombing. Quaaaang! A tremendous shock struck my body. I couldnt even recognize what had hit me. It was only after Iid down on the ground that I realized that I had lost consciousness for a moment. damn. What Ma Cyoju said was right. The direction of enlightenment gained in the process of escaping the Seven Prisons was clear. Cohesion and detailed maniption. It wasnt just a feeling I had gained recently. There are also tips for handling white lightning. No, it was Wolyeonggeom, which was ssified as a fantasy sword before that. The path I have walked so far has always been the same. It may be funny to question thepatibility with Geumgong, but Pakjammagong was fundamentally a martial art that did not suit me. He could never defeat the sect leader by relying on the bombing magic attack. Ill give you onest chance to live. ? You probably remember the suggestion I made before, right? Of course I remembered it. It was such an unprecedented condition that I couldnt forget it. [Be a demonic cultist through a process of indoctrination. If you ept, I will give you everything. I will forget all my past grudges.] [You will be able to obtain everything you want. Power, authority, women, wealth, and even the martial arts world.] These were the words that Lord Ma said to me when he appeared at the border between Jiangsu and Anhui. Return to the Demonic Cult. I will make everything you wishe true. Im sorry, but what I really want doesnt exist in the Demonic Cult. I would have said it was thest chance. No matter how many times you ask, I will never give you a different answer. I touched the ground with trembling hands. Even if inevitable defeat was confirmed, he could not fall yet. Even if he died, he had to buy time for the interceptors soldiers to retreat safely. Even if my body was broken, I had to save my people and send them back. . Master Ma looked down at me with cold eyes. The magical energy flowing out of his body expanded and his long sleeve swelled greatly. Coooooo! The atmosphere shook as if a typhoon was brewing. I staggered to my feet and raised my Danjeons strength to prepare for the final sh. Until there. It was then. A familiar mans voice pierced my ears. Ku-kwa-kwang! Lightning struck the dry sky. A man with a white brain g wrapped all over his body stood in front of me as if protecting me. The moment I saw the back of the man who appeared out of nowhere, I forgot the situation and made a nk expression. Master? It was a lot of hardship. Leave the rest to me and take care of yourself. Master, why are you here? I came after hearing about the sect leaders destination from Sogeolgae. Short answer. My legs lost strength and I fell down. I was ovee with emotion at the unexpected appearance of reinforcements. You remember the lessons I gave you earlier, right? of course. I put the cerebral energy on my index finger and pierced the main blood vessels. The strength in my body was relieved, and the energy that had been running wild calmed down temporarily. A method used by my teacher who saved me from almost dying at the hands of Cheonakgun in the past. This would be able to reduce the side effects of the Pokjam Magic Ball to some extent. How are you feeling? For now, I dont think I will die. Right. Master nodded lightly and took a long stride. He stood face to face with the Demon Lord at a distance of two feet and opened his mouth with a light gesture. Ill see youter. Cult leader. Are you the Thunder King? exactly. It is indeed inaction worthy of its reputation. I can tell the level just by looking at it. Thats too much praise. Im sorry if it seems like Im pouring cold water on it, but even if one of the Ten Heavenly Emperors is added now, the situation will not be reversed. well. I think it would be best to hold off on that judgment for a while. Master Ma is the greatest expert in the world. No matter how much he was my teacher, I couldnt face him one on one. In a normal way. A conversation I had with my teacher in the past passed through my mind. [Do you want me to teach you how to calm your boiling energy?] [Yes.] [I want to ask you why you want to learn something like that. I dont think its possible, but youre not considering the possibility of using a bomb attack again, right?] [.] [Seeing as you cant answer, it seems like youre right. Do you think thats a favor to ask your teacher now?] I couldnt say anything in response to my teachers reprimanding words. What teacher in the world would not dissuade his student from using the gold ball that caused the casters death again? The exnation that adding thunder spirit points to the body strengthened by the white lightning magic could minimize side effects and increase the survival rate was nothing more than an excuse. Therefore, I thought that Master would naturally reject my request. What he said next was something I never expected. [good night. Ill teach you.] [Are you sure?] [I dont think that you wont be able to use the bomb attack just because I dont teach you. At the very least, to increase the chances of survival, it would be better to at least learn how to deal with it afterward.] [Thank you. Master.] [Instead, there is one condition.] [?] [Teach me the art of the magic attack.] [What do you mean by that!] [Why are you so surprised? Just as you asked an unreasonable favor of me, I can also ask an unreasonable favor of you. Isnt that right?] Kugugugugugu! The amplified energy poured out one after another, encroaching on the entire area. The branches of the brain energy that spread out around the teacher suddenly became huge. A powerful energy wave was generated that made the Demon Cult Master speechless. The disciple risked his life on the battlefield, but the teacher cannot show shame in front of him. . You better be prepared. The price for making my disciple like that will be high. Chapter 398 Chapter 398: The leader said. The direction of my enlightenment is notpatible with the Pokjammagong. Unfortunately, it was an undeniable fact. So what if it were the teacher and not me? [The direction of training I decided waspletely opposite to yours. If I had to find a word to express it, it would be diffusion, not condensation.] Master was a person who learned the same martial arts as me, but took a different path. It could also be said that the direction of martial arts that pursues a certain meaning is simr to that of religious doctrine. Even if I used the same bomb attack, its efficiency would be significantly different from mine. Absolutely! Quick! White electric current brightly colored the world. The dense internal energy built up through the White Lightning Divine Technique pushed out the demon energy of the religious leader and engulfed a vast area. her. I couldnt believe it when I saw it. Master Ma was losing in the battle of momentum. No matter how much strength you used up in your fight with me and you got injured. It was a rare sight. I never thought I would see that monster being pushed by someone. No matter how religious the leader was, he could not have imagined this situation. Who would have imagined? I think the Thunder King must have learned the art of bomb jumping magic from me. . A breathtaking confrontation followed. The atmosphere of the tilted battlefield became tense again. The soldiers of the interception unit cheered at the emergence of hope that would overturn the hopeless war situation, while the demonic cultists appeared perplexed by the appearance of an unexpected variable. The demonic leader and the teacher as well. Neither side could move easily. Unlike me, Master did not act impatiently due to limited time. On the contrary, by calmly observing the opponent, I gained time to get used to the magic attack. Teuong! Master Ma, who realized this fact btedly, made the first move. As he stamped his feet, waves containing energy spread out in concentric circles. The next moment, the spot where Master was standing exploded and dust rose up. Kwakwakwak! The teacher from my past life and the teacher from my current life shed. As soon as the fight began, the shouts of the soldiers of the interception unit, full of morale, resounded throughout the battlefield. * * * Master risked his life in this fight. However, it meant that he strengthened his resolve in the face of a powerful enemy, and did not mean that he used the bomb attack even though he knew he would die. [How are you feeling?] [First of all, it doesnt look like youre going to die.] [I see.] The question he asked earlier wasnt about wanting to know the extent of my injuries. The question was whether it was possible to withstand the surge in internal power caused by the operation of the bomber. To put it simply, he wanted to get confirmation from me before using the bomb attack himself. The teacher I knew was never a great person who would make his wife a widow. Master, you have been training White Thunder Godgong for a much longer period of time than me. He knew better than anyone else about the fraudulent supernormal abilities of Baekrei Shingong. Thats why I didnt even dare to guess. What is the level of performance of the body that has been created through decades of use of the White Thunder Gods Technique? It was questionable whether the masters blood vessels would be damaged due to the internal energy in the body boiling due to the Pokjam Demonic Gong. Of course, Ma Gyoju was not an easy opponent. Although it was possible to temporarily overpower it, if it was a long-term battle, the Master would inevitably be at a disadvantage. In the end, expedients were just expedients. Even if the teacher had the power of the Great Sea, he would not be able to hold out forever. So what I have to do from now on is clear. Although the flow of internal energy was suppressed with Noeryeongjeomhyeol (`cѨ), the use of Pakjammagong was not interrupted. In the first ce, once the bombshell was used, it could not be stopped on its own even if it wanted to. My body has already reached its limit. I could still move. He could fight with a sword. You cockroach-like old man! The sight of Cheonak-gun pushing Joo Hwa-baek while emitting heat that was enough to melt the ground was noticeable. While Master was dealing with the cult leader, I had to help the leader and defeat him. It was necessary to eliminate the enemys absolute leader and create a structure in which the unmanned personnel of the interception team could focus entirely on the leader. The demons belonging to the Heavenly Demon Pce I turned my head to look at the situation and opened my eyes wide. Familiar faces came into view. A magnanimous man with a beard like a Taoist bandit dressed in fancy clothes. In addition, warriors with distinct characteristics began to appear one after another. They were all members of the torpedo squad led by Master. Many 100-year-old masters or equivalent warriors participated in the war and faced the Heavenly Demon Archers. The power of the connections that Master had built up during his youth was clearly being demonstrated. under. I pursed my lips andughed. The hand holding the sword gained strength. Thanks to this, I could only worry about dealing with the Cheonak Army. Ugh! While running in the direction of Cheonakgun. He found Dok Go-seong fighting a vicious battle while protecting the injured Lee Soo-yeon. Even those with top 100 level skills have managed to survive so far in a battlefield where they are dying. [I will never make my wife worry about me or my family again.] The vow I made in the past while looking at Seo Moon-hye came to mind. Without any hesitation, I jumped in among the demonic cultists and swung my sword. The 19th herbivorous month (). Sword energy spread out in all directions and swept the surroundings. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! The demons caught in the range of herbivory copsed into ce with a scream. Lee Soo-yeon looked back at me with a surprised expression and a bright smile that did not fit the situation was drawn on her lips. Then, he lost consciousness and tore down the new figure. This soger! Dokgo-seong urgently picked up her fallen body. I pointed him in the direction with a nce and unfolded my Wolyeonggeom sword. The 21st herbivorous month (). Dozens of strands of sword energy poured forward. The demonic cultists fell like leaves in an autumn wind, clearing the way. Take him to the camp and arrange for him to be treated by a doctor. You can do it, right? yes! Dokgo-seong nodded with a determined expression, kicked the ground and fired at Shinhyeong. I swung my sword several times to keep the demon cultists from chasing after them. I cant help you any more than this. I wanted to take care of him until the end, but I couldnt because of the situation. I had to do my own thing, leaving the rest to Dok Go-seong. It didnt take long to reach the location where the target was located. Teuong! I kicked the air and took a big leap. He then brought his sword down in a straight line towards the middle-aged man who was pushing the coin bag with a nervous look on his face. The fourth herbivorous month (). A sword strike with amplified power due to the use of special internal power fell on Cheonakguns head. * * * Its a big deal. Cheonakgun gritted his teeth. I realized this the moment I saw the Thunder King, who had suddenly appeared on the battlefield, using the Golden Ball to fight against the leader of the cult. The person currently in the most dangerous situation on this battlefield is none other than himself. It was as obvious as seeing fire who the Dragon King, who had gained some free time due to the arrival of reinforcements, would target. To avoid being attacked by two absolute masters, he had to somehow subdue Mujon first. But for some reason, the old man with one of his ankles blown off didnt think about falling down. I thought I could easily subdue him, but the fight ended up being much longer than I thought. Damn it. Cursing words naturally flowed out. No matter how exhausted he was from the long battle, he couldnt believe that he couldnt handle even a dying old man. Some people say this. It is said that the most important thing for a martial artist to study is not the swordsmanship or thew of the mind, but thew of the sword. There was no need to say what losing one leg would mean to a warrior. If he were an ordinary martial artist, he would have given up everything, thinking that his life as a martial artist was over. But Muzon was different. The most surprising thing was his ability to flexibly change his tactics ording to the ever-changing situation. Although it may have seemed hopeless, Mouzon adapted to his situation surprisingly quickly. I checked my ankles to prevent blood from flowing and used all possible means to withstand waves of attacks from Cheonaks army. Mujons weapons are two long swords. However, people in the world called him Mujon, not Dojon (). His true valuey in his knack and foresight that came from his overwhelmingbat experience. Understand the opponents martial arts and take the most appropriate movement ording to the location and situation. Even if it rots, its of equal value. It was not for nothing that the world chose Joo Hwabaek as one of the strongest members of Baekdo martial arts. Sigh! The sword fell in a straight line and split the top of Cheonakguns head. To be precise, it cut through the remnants he left behind. What are you going to do with that body? In the blink of an eye, Cheonakgun, who retreated to the side using the method of heteromorphic attack, aimed his burning palm at Yeonyuns head. Yeonsun countered it with his left hand, which was engulfed in brain energy. now! The moment when the hands of two absolute masters touch. Joo Hwa-baek dug into the gap between Cheonak-gun and shed with his long sword. Lord Cheonaks eyes were distorted mercilessly. This is crazy! I thought it was impossible for Joo Hwa-baek, who lost one leg, to perform a light attack. Thats why I was able to show my back with peace of mind. However, Artist Joo used his quick wit to make up for his shorings. By shaping the prosthesis into the shape of a prosthetic leg, the center of gravity was corrected, even if only for a moment. This is what happened! Cheonakgun raised his self-defense skills to protect his body and rotated the new model. It was toote to block or avoid. At best, we have no choice but to pay back the damage they suffered. Wow! A foot engulfed in fire energy dug into Hwabaek Joos abdomen. The flesh burned away, leaving a ck mark. Cheonak-gun was also not safe. I lost the use of one arm because the de that dug deep into my sleeve cut my tendons. Ugh. Juhwabaek, who was lying on the ground, raised his head with a groan. Puhak! The price of doing something unreasonable was high. The bleeding, which had stopped for a while, started again. Blood flowed from the torn ankle. Are you okay? You dont have to worry about me. After giving a brief answer to Yeonsuns question, he stood up using his long sword as support. Conflict appeared on Prince Cheonaks face. Yeonsun noticed this and blurted out. Dont roll your eyes. I have no intention of letting you run away. Who is running away? Anyway, you cant leave your body, right? There is no way the Demon Cult leader would leave alone a traitor who ran away at a critical time. . We are in a situation where there is no backing. Whether it bes porridge or rice, lets finish it. thud! The Cheonak army advanced. The ground burned and mes soared. A wall of fire surrounded the surroundings. OK. I will do as you wish. Cheonakgun responded in a low voice and rushed towards Yeonsun. Puhwaak! Immediately after the sword and sword meet. The fire wall was swept away by the storm and rose up like a pir. Chapter 399 Chapter 399: Because the flow of internal energy was suppressed with the Thunder Spirit Point Point, the power that could be exerted was greatly reduced. The overwhelming output resulting from the operation of the bombing machine could no longer be expected. But even so, it didnt really matter. The opponent is also far from perfect. Quadddd! The new form of Cheonakgun was pushed away, leaving long traces on the ground. I continued to apply pressure without giving him time to correct his posture. Joo Hwa-baek, who had quietly approached behind, kept pace and moved ordingly. You leeches! Get away! Unable to bear it anymore, Lord Cheonak released fire energy from his entire body and pushed Joo Hwabaek away. I widened the distance by stepping back and pulled back the sword I was holding with both hands, waiting for the moment when he would lose his strength. The twenty-fourth herbivorous month (). Following the swords path, the remaining remnants crumbled and turned into countless energy swords. Cheonakguns body, swept away by the waves of energy, shook violently like a ferry boat caught in a storm. You must be out of your mind. A fight between two and one. Both the military superiority and the psychological superiority were on this side. It would not be easy for Cheonak-gun to deal with the situation calmly. The other demons were unable to help him. The situation was the opposite from a moment ago. The members of the torpedo squad who followed their teacher to the battlefield were pushing the exhausted horsemen. The Cheonmagungists were fighting hard, but the trend was gradually waning. Sigh! The sharply forged de pierced Cheonakguns shoulder. Lord Cheonak could not ovee the pain and let out a faint moan. No matter how much he tried to target the blind spot of consciousness, originally, such an attack would not have been able to injure Cheonakgun. The reason he allowed the blow in vain was because he overlooked the fact that his right arm was no longer moving. Unknowingly, he raised his right arm to defend himself and missed the opportunity to avoid the sword attack. Detailed and cunning. Should it really be called Mujon? He knew very well how he should move so that the opponent would find it difficult. It was impressive to see maximum efficiency achieved with minimal force. Phew! Cheonak-gun kicked up his leg with his left foot, but Joo Hwa-baek had already pulled away, as if he knew he would do so. The long sword stuck in his shoulder was not even recovered. I snapped my fingers and formed a sphere of brain energy in front of the Heavenly Evil Army. Quaaaang! Cheonakguns body, pushed by the explosion, flew through the air. To put an end to it, I jumped into the air and reacted to the powerful figure flying at high speed from the side and quickly protected myself with my sword. Okay! An unpleasant crash sound rang out. As I fell to the ground, I checked the intruders face and distorted my eyes. Hundred-faced Reaper? I couldnt figure out how he, who was fighting the Sword King on the left battlefield, appeared here. The worst assumptions crossed my mind. Could it be that the Sword King is dead? Whatever it was, it was clear that it was an unexpected development. Not only was it not enough to miss the golden opportunity to kill Cheonakgun, but even the advantageous structure was overturned. The Baek-faced Reapers physical condition didnt seem to be in good condition, but even so, it was nothingpared to me or Joo Hwa-baek. Five swords rose into the air and rained down on me, each following an irregr trajectory. I responded to the attack with the full swing of the Wolyeonggeom andunched myself towards the fallen Cheonakgun. The seventeenth herbivorous snow month. A sword strike that bends dizzyingly like light reflecting along the curves of the ground. Kakakakakang! The swords that flew away were caught by the chain of the ceremonial body and turned towards me again. I ignored the swords digging into his back and shoulders and kicked Cheonakguns stomach as he struggled to get up. Wow! With a light hitting sound, Cheonakgun rolled around on the floor. We should never have given him a chance to recover. Once the two-versus-two structure was formed here, there was no answer. Even if it meant sacrificing limbs, the Cheonak Army had to be rendered incapable ofbat. grasp! The white-faced reaper quickly closed the distance and stretched out his w-like hand to grab my neck. I ducked my head to avoid it and exploded the sphere of brain energy that formed under my feet to elerate further. this. However, the White-Faced Reaper did not let me go. I thought it passed by just in the nick of time. Before I knew it, an invisible chain was tying my waist. ! The White-Faced Shinigami did not forcibly pull me in his direction. Rather, I used my rushing power tounch myself. I knew it intuitively. He did not intend to save Cheonakgun. They are trying to kill me by using Cheonakgun as a sacrifice. I had no choice but to stop in ce and prepare to intercept. The moment when swords and fists are thrown at each other. Sigh! Arge man jumped between me and the White Faced Reaper and swung a curved sword. As a violent wind blew, the chain of the ceremonial body tied to his waist broke and he disappeared. A bald-headed man with bronze skin came into view. haha! I burst into joyfulughter, forgetting the pain. Wu Jiajin, the Grand Duke of the Beast Pce. The fact that he appeared here meant that the interceptors assigned to the infiltration team had achieved their goal and escaped the ruins. Leave this ce to me and lets go. When I looked in the direction that Woo Ga-jin pointed with his index finger, I saw the back of a middle-aged man running, bleeding profusely. As I took my eyes off for a moment, Cheonak-gun, who had regained consciousness, was running away. I nodded and focused my energy on Yongcheonhyeol (ȪѨ). It was clear what had to be done. While Woo Ga-jin and Joo Hwa-baek worked together to capture the Baek-myeon Reaper, I had to chase after the Cheonak Army. Oh, before that, take this first. ? When I caught the object that Woo Ga-jin had thrown, my eyes lit up. A ritual vessel with colorful patterns engraved on it. There was rust everywhere, as if to prove that it was an item used in ancient times. At first nce, it appears to be an ordinary relic, but the enormous water energy that can be felt through the skin proves that this is no ordinary vessel. It is an item that was carefully stored in the center of the ruins. Thats probably what the demon cultists were trying to get their hands on. I dont know what it is used for, but It reminded me of the time when I discovered an oracle bone in Muyeongshintus nasal cavity. A strange space filled with dark water made using the inneryer of a golden crowned sea dragon. The oracle bone was ced on an altar in the middle of the ce. And in Muyeongsintus handwriting, it was written that the space was created to feed water energy to the oracle bone. I felt strong confidence. I am confident that the ancestral rite currently in my hand is rted to the sacred object of the Demonic Cult. Please turn back. Dont worry. After putting the ancestral rites in his arms, he unfolded the ghost guard and chased away Cheonakgun. There was quite a distance, but it wasnt that difficult to catch up. In the end, Cheonak, who was mortally wounded, was unable to shake me off and was captured. Keuuuu. Did he decide that there was no point in running away any longer? Lord Cheonak turned back, groaning like an animal, gathering up all his remaining energy and putting it into his left hand. The air trembled around the clenched fist. It seemed like he was trying to make onest move by gathering all of his original energy. I nced sideways at the back of Cheonakgun and spoke as if warning. You better be careful. Dont be bluff. You too have reached your limit. You wouldnt be in a position to worry about others, would you? It seems you misunderstood what I said. ? Didnt I tell you? Hes a very scary person, so youd better be careful. Dont fall in! As soon as he finished speaking, a wave of lightning swept over the ce where Cheonakgun was standing. The demons in the area werepletely ckened and lost their form in the white electric current that swept over a radius of dozens of fields. [Do you know that? My master desperately wants that head.] [?] [Youd better be careful. He is a very scary person.] So I told you to be careful. I covered my mouth with my hand and giggled. The cornered army of Cheonak didnt even realize which direction he was running. Because of that, I got caught up in the aftermath of the fight between the Demon Cult leader and my teacher. Crackling! now! When the dust cleared, the sight of Cheonak-gun revealed was truly miserable. His entire body was charred like charcoal, and ck smoke was flowing from his mouth and nose. It was helpful that it at least maintained its proper shape. Sigh! I swung my sword and cut off the head of the kneeling Cheonakgun. The head separated from the body rolled to the floor. Perhaps because it was struck by lightning, blood did not pour out. Now all thats left is. The sight of the Demonic Lord and Master engaged in a fierce fight filled my pupils. A fierce battle that shook the heavens and earth. Originally, after eliminating the Heavenly Evil Army, he wanted to help his teacher defeat the Demon Cultist. However, his mind changed when he saw the jegi and the white-faced envoy handed to him by Wu Ga-jin. The atmosphere of the battlefield has already shifted towards the interception team. If we fight like this until the end, it will probably be our allies who will win. The problem was that the price that had to be sacrificed for victory was too great. It is an estimate, but it is highly likely that the Sword King died at the hands of the White-Faced Reaper. Because of this, the calctions went wrong. ording to simple calctions, it is true that our troops have the advantage in terms of power, but the difference is not asrge as expected. At least two-thirds of the warriors gathered here would die. The lives that will disappear like that will include Master. In order to kill the Demon Cult Master, the Master must endure until the end. In other words, you have to use the bombing attack until the end without stopping. The Poksama Ball is a golden ball that eats away the life of the caster. No matter how much I was a teacher, if I didnt stop at the right moment, I would lose my life. If we could defeat the Demon Cultist and end the War of the Demons right here, there would be no better result than that. but. It was meaningless if the Master died in the process. It was far from the future I wanted. Even if you win the battle, there is no guarantee that you will be able to capture the religious leader. So, we had to stop the fight at this point. Now I have the means to do that. Cult leader. Look here for a moment. ? The gaze of the Ma cultist, who was busy exchanging sums with the teacher, turned to the jegi held in my hand. The quick-witted teacher immediately jumped behind him and widened the distance between him and the sect leader. Kakakakak! I threw the g into the air as if to show off, then swung my sword and shattered it into pieces. ! The religious leader opened his eyes wide at the unbelievable sight. I said as if dering, staring at the falling debris from the rainforest tree. The items that the cult leader went to great lengths to secure no longer exist in the world. Chapter 400 Episode 400 The fragments of the ritual rites that fell to the ground weathered in an instant. Powder fluttering aimlessly in the wind. The trapped water energy burst out and made the air in the area humid. Do you know what you did? I do not know. But I do know that if I dont do this, the religious leader will not step down. There was death in the eyes of the Demon Cultist as he looked at me. It felt different than before. A gaze filled with emotions such as despair and regret. I was able to confirm. From now on, the religious leader will never again rmend me to join the religion. Do you think I will just go away? If I can only resolve my anger by seeing the end, that would be good too. Strictly speaking, it was the Demonic Church, not the interception team, that felt the greater burden of the current situation. Emperor Bungcheon and Lord Cheonak are dead. The joining of the torpedo squad turned the tide significantly. Although the oue is not known until the end, it was clear which side had the advantage from an objective perspective. Nevertheless, the reason the religious leader held on without giving the order to retreat was simple. The raiding party that had entered the ruins was waiting for them to achieve their goal ande out. But because of me, the wait became meaningless. The object he had hoped to acquire, even at great sacrifice, no longer existed. There was no longer any reason to get hung up on an unfavorable fight. Thats not all. Here, if the two armies annihted each other, there was no backing for the Demonic Church. There is one reason why self-centered and self-centered demons conform to the religious system and follow control. This was because the religious leader with overwhelming force and authority reigned at their peak. To put it bluntly, in this fight, even if the Murim leader Joo Hwa-baek went further and the teacher died, the right martial arts faction could promise the next time. However, this was not the case for the Demonic Church. What if the cult leader suddenly dies? The Demonic Cult that had lost its central point would have been torn apart into four parts. So there was no need to say who was in a more disappointing position. . Ma Cyojus mouth was tightly shut. As a demonic cultist in my past life, I knew his personality well. Also what decision he would make in this situation. Absolutely! Quick! The branches of brain energy extending from the Masters body circled around the Demon Cultist. Its appearance seemed to be a warning to the religious leader. A warning that I will not let you go if you touch my student carelessly. Beep! The sound of whistles rang out throughout the battlefield. The believers who had received orders from the religious leader sent a signal to retreat. The demonic cultists who broke the formation began to flee north all at once. I will never forget this regret. I never tried to make a good impression on the leader in the first ce. The leader moved at the rear of the line, protecting the members. Prevent the unmanned personnel of the interception team from chasing after you carelessly. When the demon cultistspletely disappeared from sight, Master stabbed various parts of his body with his brain energy-filled index finger. The runaway internal energy was calmed down with Noeryeongjeomhyeol (`cѨ). Thank you for your help. If Master had note, our army might have been annihted. It was okay to say thank you. Im d that the long journey was worth it. What about the side effects of Pokjammagong? Can you bear it? Its still worth holding on. I need to go to the doctor and get proper treatment. Then Im d. I smiled weakly, nodded, and sat down. As the tension eased, the things I had suppressed began to pour out. Even before I started using the bombshell magic attack, my body had already reached its limits. Due to the unfavorable war situation, the unreasonable effort to hold on came back with a strong aftereffect. Please please take care of the rest. ! Blood flowed from the seven holes. Master, with a hard expression on his face, hurriedly took my fallen body. My vision became blurry and my ability to think deteriorated. Boss! Come to your senses! Cheonan Gambu members came running in a hurry and called to me in anxious voices. I closed my eyes, unable to ovee the overwhelming feeling of sleep. Consciousness sank below the surface. * * * It was fifteen dayster that I regained my senses. As I struggled to lift my eyelids, a space I had seen before came into view. Zhuge Emperor is my doctor. I found the old man sitting next to the bed, grabbing my wrist, and asked in a very hoarse voice. Why is the head of the family here? Why do you think that is? After taking a pulse, Shinui looked at me with a surprised expression and asked back in a blunt tone. I hesitated, unable to find the words to reply. It was obvious why Hyeok Ryeon-wook, the doctor of life and death, vacated Shinshin Hall and came to the Zhuge family. They must have sent out on a hasty mission to treat me, who was suffering from the side effects of the bomb sleep magic attack. Do you have three or four lives? I cant possibly think of myself as a sane person who uses that cursed gold ball again. I had no choice. If we didnt do that, we were all going to die. If you felt like you were going to die, you should have run away. Why would you throw your life away! My mind, which had been foggy due to Gods shouting, became clearer. I tried to use strength to raise my upper body, but instead of moving my body, I only felt extreme pain. Dont be foolish and just lie there. I managed to calm down the rampage, but your body is still in shambles. . It will take time for the damaged blood vessels, muscles, and organs to recover. I need to recuperate for at least three months. But its still better than four years ago. Are you saying that now? Hyeokryeonwook frowned and growled. I slowly turned my head and avoided eye contact. The body, which has evolved to a higher level as it has risen to the level, has excellently withstood the side effects of using the bomb sleep magic attack. Unlike four years ago, this time I was confident that I would not die even as I lost consciousness. I actually survived this way. Its obvious what youre thinking. Dont be cocky. Its all thanks to me that you survived. I am grateful. I used one of the elixirs your subordinate gave me for treatment. Is that so? Nevertheless, there was nothing I could do about the total amount of internal energy being reduced. I immediately sank my consciousness inside and felt my dantian. As Gods Word said, the total amount of internal energy was reducedpared to before. Has roughly 20 years worth of strength evaporated? It may be true for a teacher who has the power of the Great Sea, but for me it was a very painful blow. Aside from putting ones life at risk, there is one more reason why one cannot use the Pokjam Magic Attack carelessly. [The cause of defeat is the failure to achieve unity.] [The direction of your enlightenment is notpatible with the Pokjammagong.] The words the religious leader said to me passed through my mind. In any case, he couldnt defeat the cult leader by relying on the power of the Pokjam Demon Attack. In the end, there was a limit to increasing skills through expedient methods. When I think about it, unlike when I was in a life-and-death struggle with the Blood Flower Witch, I didnt get any hints of growth this time. What I already had was just erged. If it was natural, it was natural. There was no way for me to be presented with a way to move forward as I had yet to properly process my newfound knowledge. The fundamental level must be raised. When my body gets better, Ill have to concentrate on training for a while. It was fortunate that I saved some of the elixirs I obtained from Muyeongsintus Bi-dong in case of an emergency. Otherwise, this level of loss would not have ended. What about you, Master? If its Dokgo Woojin, you dont have to worry. I rested for a few days and felt better right away. Fortunately, the. You have a body that is iparable to that of ordinary warriors, but that friend Dokgo Woojin is truly on a different level. You cant tell me how surprised I was when I got the checkup this time. Is it that much? In that friends case, one elixir of five-year yawning was enough to calm down the Kings reaction. The amount of energy permanently lost was less than yours. Of course, it cannot be said to be an urateparison as the time spent using the gold ball and the severity of the injury were different. I inwardly breathed a sigh of relief. Even though I thought it would be okay, I dont know how worried I was on the other hand. Because I knew better than anyone else in the world about the dangers of bombing. If the side effects had caused problems with Masters health, he would not have been able to see his wife. The lord You have returned to the lord. I heard that he is currently taking care of his injuries at Sinindang. Shins expression darkened. Hwabaek Joo lost one leg in this fight. It was an injury that would not be strange for an ordinary martial artist to despair of ending his life as a warrior. Painter Joo, who was no other person, would not sit down in frustration, but as a person who respected and followed him, he could not help but feel worried. I want to hear about what happened while I was unconscious. I have a lot of questions. If youe to your senses, shouldnt you first inform the people around you and reassure them? . You dont know how worried everyone is about your safety. They were so annoying that I kicked them all out so they wouldnt interfere with treatment. Before looking at the faces of the members, I would like to hear a general idea of the situation. I think we need to mentally prepare as well. . Sinui crossed his arms and sighed softly. By this time, he must have figured out what I wanted to know. Thats probably why you cant open your mouth easily. I was afraid. This moment of heavy silence felt frustrating, but at the same time, I also hoped that time would never pass. I have no intention of saying anything that might worsen the patients condition. Please let your subordinates hear the report on thatter. After careful consideration, Hyeokryunwook expressed his intention to refuse. I nodded with a bitter smile. If you think about it, it may have been too much of a burden ced on him, who was not even a member of Cheonan Gambu. Whoa. I knew it in my head. There are quite a few people who died in this battle. There were probably more people sacrificed than we saw with our own eyes. But emotionally, I couldnt ept that fact. The moment I made eye contact with the dead Hong Seong-hyeon is still vividly pictured in my mind. [No, why are you here?] [I applied right away because they are recruiting people to be assigned to the Sichuan branch.] [?] [I have always admired the reputation of the Deputy Director of the Cheonryong Sohyeop. ] I remembered the first time I had a conversation with him at the Sacheon branch. Shinui, who was quietly looking at me lowering my head with a dark expression, quietly left the room. . I gazed aimlessly at the ceiling, lost in long thoughts. Chapter 401 Episode 401: How much time has passed? The door opened and a woman stepped inside. I turned my gaze to see the womans face and drew a weak smile on my lips. Unrang. Dang Seo-yeon, a member of the Cheonan Inspector Generals punishment unit. In the final battle, he used a bombshell to save her from the danger of death. I was worried because they couldnt take care of the rest, but I was relieved to see him appear in such good health. Are you here alone? yes. God told us not to rush in, but to appoint a representative and only go to one person. You still need to calm down. When I asked why he didnte with the other members, it seemed like God had stopped him. I smiled bitterly inwardly. Did you consider me in your own way? Despite his rough-and-tumble personality, he was a very meticulous person. Perhaps he was paying attention to what I said about the need to mentally prepare. Im d youre safe. I guess I should say that. Thank you for saving me. What is Cheon Sojes condition? Fortunately, they say it is not life-threatening. However, the Sega doctor said that the wound was so deep that it would leave an indelible scar for the rest of my life. Tang Seo-yeons expression and voice were stiffer than usual. It was as if I was seeing her in the past, before we became lovers. The reason was easy to guess. Because the stories you have to tell me from now on will be heavy and dark things. It must be a big burden. I felt somewhat sorry. Because he was the person closest to me, he was elected as the representative of the members and had to bear a heavy burden. My mind was spinning, not knowing where to start and how to say it. First, the Ma Qiao forces withdrew from Hubei and returned to Shaanxi. The shaman faction and the martial arts forces based in the Ten-Eon (ʮ) safely regained the territory of the Samun. Thank goodness. However, it will likely take a considerable amount of time to repair the copsed site and restore its original influence. It appears that the demonic cultistsmitted serious acts of evil while the area was upied. He had no choice but to do so. It was not difficult to repair and hang the fallen signboard and rebuild the copsed building. However, it was very difficult to restore trust once it was broken. The reason why the martial arts faction, such as the shaman faction, was revered and supported by local residents was because they took on the role of guardians protecting the general public. However, with the recent invasion by the Demonic Cult, the faith of the local residents was broken. The damage inflicted by the demonic cults on the residents of the Ten Eon (ʮ) would forever hinder the martial arts people who would strive for the revival of the Four Monks. This was the reason why the disciples of the Shaman sect could not easily abandon the monks and were anxious, so they btedly headed to Yangyang (), where Zhuge Dynasty was located. It was not for nothing that they ced importance on the history and pride built up by the venerable Daemun faction and therge corporations. Fortunately, the independent faction was in a better situation. It would probably be able to regain its original status before a year had passed. Rather, while the other martial powers of the Ten Eon are struggling, we may be able toy a more solid foundation than before. There were three main reasons for that prediction. Firstly, the territory of the recluse was regained in less than a month. Second, most of the main force remained intact despite the fierce battle. Thirdly, the story about the Ja-gyeong seal, a long inscription that remained on Mt. Wudang until the end and was fiercely burned, was passed down to the world. I cant say it was a foolish thing to do, but I guess thats why it touched the hearts of the public. At first nce, the decision of the vignte dojo may seem stubborn and frustrating. Even I couldnt understand him right now. What good is honor and pride if they die? As the head of one sect, his spirit of sacrificing himself for the future of the sect was worthy of high praise. Geom King Daehyeop, the elder of the Namgung family, passed away, and the Changgung Geomdae suffered a blow that was close to annihtion due to the Baek-faced Envoy and his disciples. Wait a minute, are you saying that the disciple of the Hundred-Faced Shinigami has appeared on the battlefield? yes. It is said that the reason the elder died was because he was stabbed in the back by two disciples of the White Faced Reaper disguised as members of the Changgung Sword Team. ording to the eyewitness testimony, both of them were masters capable of demonstrating martial arts It was truly an unexpected story. I was quite surprised when the White-Faced Reaper interrupted me as I was about to deliver the finishing blow to the Cheonak Army 15 days ago. I had no idea he would appear on the right side of the battlefield. I never even thought that the Sword King would die by his hands. Objectively, it is true that the King of Swords is less skilled than the White Faced Reaper, but the gap was never so noticeable that it was noticeable. Although he was not of the second rank, the King of Swords was also an expert who could easily rank among the top Ten Heavenly Emperors. Considering that both parties were injured and that it was arge-scale battle, it could have been seen as an advantageous situation for the Sword King, who was good atmanding his troops. ording to Tang Seo-yeons story, it appears that it was the Baek-faced Envoys two disciples who overturned the structure. There was a disciple raised by a white-faced messenger. Ive never heard of such a story even in my past life. Cheoljonghu, the messenger with one hundred faces, was a person with a hundred faces, as his nickname suggests. He could be anyone he wanted to be. He was the person who could not only change his face and skeleton, but also adjust his voice and energy properties to his liking. I heard that among the visions of the ruined Ghost Valley, he learned special skills that were said to have been passed down only to Gokju, and I knew that he had achieved an unrivaled level in that field to the extent that he had no rivals within the school. They are disciples who have continued the progress of the Hundred-Faced Reaper. It was no wonder that the Sword King did not recognize their identities. In a sense, they could be said to be as difficult as the eight great demons. I cant believe Ive been keeping this secret secret all this time. I was able to feel the power of the Demonic Cult once again. Gasols of the Zhuge family who were moving with the Namgung family also suffered damage. However, all of those who died are warriors and all practitioners are said to be fine. Currently, they are working hard to conquer the ruins under the orders of Zhuge Sega. Although the relics located in the center were secured, the attack on the relics was notpleted. Rather, it could be said that the real beginning begins now. As they had shown strong greed for the relics of Qian Gi-zi even before setting out on the campaign, Zhuge Dynastys side would have been busy encamped in Banghyeon (h) for a while. In the case of the Jujakdae, the unit leader, Yeonungeom (년), was killed and the main unit leader, Hwaseongdo (Fire Sword), was seriously injured. In addition, 30 members are said to have lost their lives. . Currently, we have returned to the headquarters with our leader. After the funeral, it seemed like they were focusing their efforts on reorganizing the unit. The damage suffered by the Suzakudae was also considerable. It was only natural that they were concentrated in the location where the religious leader descended. Originally, it would not have been surprising if they had been destroyed, but since I used the bombing magic attack to confront the Demon Cultist, it could be said that it ended up that way. Tang Seo-yeon hesitated, unable to continue speaking. I waited calmly without urging her. Now was the point. Now is the time to receive a report on the damage suffered by Cheonan Gambu. A total of 15 members of Cheonan Gambu died. . There are 22 other people who suffered major and minor injuries, but none of them are life-threatening. There are several people who lost their lives as warriors. Please recite the names of those who died one by one. Tang Seo-yeon closed her eyes tightly. Soon, familiar names pierced my ears, borrowing her voice. Every time she called out more names, my heart pounded. I knew it. No one can die on the battlefield. That is no exception, even for members of the force I lead. However, unlike the head, the heart could not easily ept the current situation. Most of the victims were new members with rtively poor martial skills, but there were quite a few who had been with the department since its creation. Hong Seong-hyeon, party leader, Yanggang Cooperative Association, Sa Woo-yeon. I havent been able to properly repay you for trusting me and following me. He left me so quickly and in an unexpected way. The talents that would be lost in vain like this were not meant to be. It is said that Samsa Samui lost his life at the hands of a murderous ghost. A murderer? Are you talking about that assassin who is a henchman of the Cheonak Army? Thats right. . I ended up making a dumbfounded expression as Dan Seo-yeon continued her exnation. I also knew that Sawooyeon had a desire for revenge against the murderous ghost and that there was a high probability that the murderous ghost would show up in this battle. In fact, assigning Sa Woo-yeon to the infiltration team was also a measure to avoid a situation where he would encounter a murderer. I thought that if it was a murderous ghost, it would definitely appear on the battlefield along with its master, Cheonakgun. Sa Woo-yeon was given to the Je-gal siblings because his abilities and talents made him a suitable member of the infiltration team, but I had no idea that it would be a decision that would hasten his death. I never would have guessed that Mosalgwi was helping the Sosalma army to attack the ruins. Some might say it was simply bad luck. But I felt like all of this was fate. Negative thoughts slowly reared their heads. Perhaps this is retribution for pushing an arbitrary decision without asking the opinions of the parties involved? Seo Ho-seon, who was moving with him, must have been greatly shocked. The two people learned the vision of Muyeongshintu together and experienced hardships and joys together for many years. Whoa. Tang Seo-yeon let out a long sigh. I realized this as I watched her carefully examining my eyes. She wasnt as sad as I was. It wasnt because he had a cold and cold personality. As quite a bit of time had passed, the wounds of loss had healed and I had be calm. The members of the group had somewhat put their minds together, but I was the only one who stayed there on that day fifteen days ago. That fact felt even more painful. A heavy silence fell. I turned my gaze away from Tang Seo-yeon and stared out the window where the sun was shining. Numerous scenes passed through my mind. [You must be curious. Why were we so stubborn about wanting to meet you?] [Ill tell you straight. Wouldnt you ept us as your subordinates?] It was a time when he was just a branch manager. Also, the Jangjiang Johyeop, who came to see me with Sogeolgae, asked me to take him away. [Please take good care of me for a while.] King Namgung was invited to the 80th birthday banquet for the head of the Taesang family before departing on his journey to Anhui. There was also an exchange of light greetings with Dang Seok-su, who had joined the group with Dang Seo-yeon. [I will give you a chance to take revenge on your murderer.] [So please be my subordinate.] I also brought Jeolyounggaek under mymand under the pretext of revenge. I couldnt keep my expression straight because the memories came to me one after another. I didnt want Tang Seo-yeon to see that face, so I couldnt turn my head back all the way. Seo-yeon Tang, unable to bear the heavy atmosphere, stood up and said. And Zhuge Xiaozhe asked me to pass on this. ? This is a book believed to have been written by Gigi Cheon himself, discovered in the center of the ruins. Chapter 402 Episode 402 Tang Seo-yeon put down a book on the edge of the bed and left the room. After a while, I got over my emotions and, feeling embarrassed, nced in the direction of the books. I cant see it I wanted to check the contents, but I couldnt because my body didnt listen. I had no choice but to close my eyes and start praying. First, I had to recover at least a little bit. Shouldnt it be possible to set a future schedule or visit club members and encourage them only when the minimum amount of movement is possible? Stimtes the dantian and circtes internal energy. Only a small amount of internal energy remained circted through the bloodstream and generated a weak suction power. The energy that seeped into the pores of the entire body traveled through the acupuncture channels ording to the white lightning magic, gradually increasing in size. Maybe it was because God had been taking care of my body for so long, but medicinal energy was spreading throughout my body. How much medicine did they give you while you were unconscious? It is said that too much is too much. There was a need to be careful because even healthy medicines can be poisonous if taken in excessive amounts. There is no way Shinui, who is not just anyone else, would not know that fact. Thats right. Of course, my body, which had been strengthened by the White Lightning Divine Art, could not have been damaged to this extent. Shinui probably took this measure because he had that in mind. The dense inner energy greedily sucked in medicinal energy and elerated the bodys recovery. Time passed quickly as I fell into selflessness and focused on fortune-telling. When I opened my eyes afterpleting the Zhou Heaven, the world was already immersed in darkness. Whoa. I let out a long sigh and picked up the book. I cant stand up yet, but I can somehow move my arms. Judging by the stiffness of the paper, it seemed like it was a copy rather than an original. As I flipped through the in, unmarked cover, densely written words filled my field of vision. I dont recognize you at all. After flipping through a few more pages, I frowned and put the book down. I could tell just by looking at it. This is a book written in a secretnguage that only reporter Cheon can understand. I thought it was somehow strange. I wondered why the Zhuge family, who were so obsessed with the legacy of Qian Gija, sent me a book. Since it was an object left in the center of the ruins along with ritual vessels, the content written in secretnguage was highly likely to be rted to sacred items from the Demonic religion. Since I cant interpret the contents anyway and at first nce it looks far from understanding the truew, I guess there was no permission to hand it to me. There is a high possibility that even this would not have been achieved if Zhuge Hye had not separately suggested it to Sega. Lets show this to Simaunter. Feeling hungry, I unconsciously turned my head in the direction of the door. The car was contemting whether to shout and call someone. Seoyeon Dang, holding a bowl holder in her right hand, opened the door and appeared. As I was blinking and staring at the rising steam, she sat down on the chair next to the bed and asked. Would you like some? I thought you might be hungry, so I brought some rice I felt grateful. Although he was acting as if he had just arrived, he was probably waiting between the dressing room and the kitchen until I finished crying. Otherwise, there was no way he would show up with food at such an exquisite moment. I will eat it gratefully. Its still hard for you to move, so Ill feed you. I will not decline. Seoyeon Dang blew on a spoonful of rice and pushed it into my mouth. I opened my mouth like a baby bird and took it. The ufortable atmosphere of the day disappeared like melting snow. I did have a good lover. The rice was delicious. Even though it didnt contain any special ingredients, it suited my taste better than any sumptuous meal Ive ever had in my life. Afortable and cozy night passed like that. * * * Five days have passed since I regained consciousness. Thanks to the effort I put into my luck every day, I am now able to move lightly. Seoyeon Dang supported my body as I left the stuffy medical room and went outside. Boss! Are you feeling okay? Baek Ri-seon and Cheon-woo Dojang, members of the Cheonan Gambu execution team, who happened to be passing nearby, took turns asking how I was doing. Baek Ri-seon was on crutches because he had injured his leg, and Dojang Cheon-woo was wearing a splint on his forearm because his right arm was broken. I had a light conversation with the two people and headed to the dormitory where the members were staying. I heard that you regained consciousness. Can you move now? I wasnt supposed to, but I sneaked out because I wanted to get some fresh air. Please keep it a secret from God. Bangcheoksam and Hwadaerang, who heard the story and came down to the first floor, weed me. I thanked them with a soft smile on my face. Thank you for surviving. I deliberately did not talk about the dead members. Leaving behind the members with solemn expressions, I headed to this floor and entered the innermost room. A man with a cloth wrapped around his chest hurriedly got up from the bed. her. It was amazing. I thought he looked haggard because he had been confined to his dorm without eating or drinking. But what on earth is this powerful force? I could tell that my energy had not recovered properly. Thepanys Seo Ho-seon has ovee the wall. See you, Manager. There is no need to overdo it. Please remain seated. Im d you woke up safely. I heard that you suffered serious injuries in the process of defeating the Mosaegwi. Its not enough to cause the manager to worry. But it looks like the level has risen. yes. I came to a realization during thest fight. However, it is difficult to be happy because the growth was achieved through the death of a colleague. Seo Ho-seon had a bitter look on his face. I quietly stared at his face and blurted out. I dont understand why Musa thinks that way. Isnt that true? Wrong. The warriors who can be stronger by sacrificing others are the Blood Flower Witch who has learned small hand techniques or the Heavenly Evil Lord who has learned the magic technique of extreme yang. . If growth based on sacrifice was possible for anyone, Jungwon Murim would be full of all kinds of experts. What became the foundation was the martial arts that the warrior had umted over the years, not the deaths of people around him. The way for a warrior to be strong was first and foremost through training and secondly through training. This was an eternal truth. At the very least, taking elixirs or stealing the young mans energy were part of the training. If I had to choose the most appropriate sentence to express Seo Ho-seons rise to status, it would be this. The years of training have finally paid off. He was a person who was ready to move on to the next level whenever given the slightest opportunity. He never grew thanks to Sa Woo-yeons death. I understand that you feel sad about Master Samuis death, but please dont get buried in your emotions. . If you think negatively like that, you will end up digging endlessly. In the worst case, you may end up falling into a mental demon. Ill keep that in mind. This was something I said to Seo Ho-seon, but it was also something I said to myself. I couldnt mourn the deaths of my members forever. This was the reason why I had no choice but to go to the medical room even though I was not yet fully grown. by the way. I never would have guessed that Seo Ho-seon had reached Hwagyeong. It was unexpected and good news. Isnt this a situation that is faster than in my previous life? Although it is still a bitcking, the seconding of the Heavenly Face Killer, which was infamous for being a rare killing star, is not far away. Seo Ho-seon hesitantly spoke to me as I slowly got up from my seat with Dang Seo-yeons support. Boss. Please speak. There is one thing I would like to ask of you. ? * * * Okay, how are you feeling? My stomach is so sore I feel like Im going to die. It looks like hes okay, seeing as hes making noises. I remember you said the same thing before when you were on the verge of death and came back to life. Shouldnt you be a little worried if your only disciple says hes having a hard time? Amodation where members of the torpedo squadron stay. The teacher sitting across from the table grinned and picked up a teacup. I inwardly stuck out my tongue. Five dayster, he woke up from his hospital bed and, as expected, he looked fine, just as God had said. A strange feeling of anticipation arose. If I practice White Thunder Godkong for decades, will I have a body like my teacher? I was worried because it was said to be a golden ball that would kill the caster, but when I actually used it, it turned out to be nothing special. Thats because you are a teacher. Usually, they die in agony because they cannot withstand the surge of internal energy. Its all because of yourck of training. Make even more progress in the future. All right. I had nothing to say in response. It would be a lie if I said I didnt feel aggrieved, but in reality, the teacher was fine, but I was the only one who was having trouble. I suddenly became curious. What would the White Bone Demon Emperor, who helped the Demon Cult Master escape at thest moment by using the Jumping Demon Attack, think of me and my teacher if he listened to the conversation? But are you okay? What do you mean? You secretly escaped from the front lines in Hebei and came here, didnt you? And he even used a bomb attack in front of many people It doesnt matter. At best, it would be a little bit of political pressure. Do you think I would care about that? I scratched my cheek with my index finger and nodded. Master was different from me. The reason he joined the alliance and formed a torpedo squad in the first ce was not to sit in a key position in the alliance and make a living. For Master, who was nning to disband his unit and take steps to resign after the Great War, the disadvantages due to the checks and bnces of those around him would have been nothing more than a trivial matter. Of course, I will not stand by and watch as those who nder the Master continue to do so. Do you n to return to the front lines in Hebei? Thats right. Shouldnt we go back to our original position now that we havemitted enough deviations? When you return, please tell Elder Sogeolgae that you are grateful. I n to close my ears for a while and stick to my duties as a torpedomander. If I were to go to Maengs headquarters now, I would only get caught up in trouble. Well thought out. Take care of yourself and I hope you are healthy next time I see you. yes. Thats because the contemporary sessor to Heavenly Thunder Gate was so weak. I stoppedughing. In all of the central ins, there was no one other than Master who could say I was weak. I exchanged nces with Seoyeon Dang, who was sitting next to me, and then stood up from my seat. And I hope you can hold a grand funeral for that friend of the Yangtze River Association. . He is a friend with no family or friends, so it would be right to at least give him a proper send-off. Can you do me a favor? I was nning to do it even if you didnt ask me to. Chapter 403 Episode 403 A month has passed. The members of Cheonan Gambu, including myself, used the injury as an excuse to stay at Jegal Sega and get enough rest. I could have returned to Maengs headquarters right away, but there was one reason why I didnt. Because right now, Maeng is in a very messy situation. When it became known that the Murim lord, Hwabaek Joo, had lost one of his feet, the entire martial arts world was turned upside down. Maengju was the face that represented Baekdo Martial Arts. Since such a person was maimed by the Demonic Cult Leader, how big was the impact? It wasnt just that. To say that the results of the battle that took ce in Banghyeon (h) were terrible would be an understatement. The King of Swords, an absolute master who held the throne of the Ten Heavenly Emperors, has died. The Changgung Swords, the main force of the Namgung family, was almostpletely annihted. Themander of the main unit, Yan Yun-geom (년), was killed, and nearly thirty members of the main unit were killed or injured. The damage suffered by the Zhuge family, the Shaman faction, and the Cheonan government was also at a level that could not be ignored. The person who immediately turned the favorable war situation around was the Demon Cultist. It goes without saying how much fear the world must have felt at the presence of an individual who could even change the oue of the battlefield. Of course, this was not the first time that the transcendent inaction of the Demon Cultist was revealed. In the past, when the sect leader appeared in the midst of a quest to catch the White Bone Demon Emperor and Sima Seohwan, the overwhelming power he showed was already known to the public. But why are you making such a fuss now? It was a simple reason. Because the scale of damage is different from then. Even those who had a vague perception that the leader was a great expert had apletely different perspective on this incident. Currently, meetings were taking ce every day in the cafeteria to discuss the future. Among the agenda items that emerged in the process were contents regarding the reorganization of each organization. Its funny that were leaving Busan just toe up with a n now. This was the reason why I stayed at Jegal Family and wasted my time. Currently, among the divisions of the headquarters, the one with the greatest power is none other than the Cheonan Inspectorate. If Woo Ji-jin and Meng Gyeong, who yed a great role in this battle, were to officially join the department, it would be reborn as the strongest department in name and reality. It was clear that the high-ranking members of the Maeng would somehow want to drive Cheonangambu to the battlefield. Under the justification that great poweres with responsibility. But the Cheonan Inspection Department is basically an internal inspection organization. Right now, their arguments are gaining strength due to the boiling public opinion, but once the heat dies down to a certain extent, the position will be reversed. So, I was nning on being treated like a VIP and sittingfortably in the Zhuge family for a while. He received permission from Zhuge Seo-jin, the head of the Zhuge family, to stay as long as he wanted. There was absolutely nothing to be concerned about. The speed of recovery is unbelievable. Shin Hyeok-ryeon-wook said as if it was absurd. He let go of my wrist and pointed to the bowl on the table. Drink. The color of the decoction seems to be darker than before. Is it because of your mood? Its not my mood. Because I slightly increased the amount of medicinal herbs in the decoction. It may taste a little bitter, but recovery will be faster, so take that into ount. I dont know much about medicine, but I do know that excessive medicinal energy is not good for the body. You are the exception. It is natural that prescriptions vary depending on the patient. Stop talking nonsense and quickly pick up the bowl. You must empty it without leaving a single drop behind. Unable to resist Gods encouragement, I took the decoction to my mouth and frowned. It wasnt just a little bitter. The taste and aroma were so strong that my senses were paralyzed. It was a moment when I understood the feelings of the King of Swords, who wasining to Sinui for not adding licorice to the decoction. Big. After barely taking the decoction, I cursed inwardly and shook my shoulders. Shinui looked at me with a happy expression as I wiped my mouth with my sleeve and put down the bowl. I expected the time needed for recovery to be three months, but if this trend continues, it could be shortened by about 15 days. Its good news to hear. Theres no need to drink this horrible thing for two more months. You said it was terrible. Is that something you would say in front of someone who worked hard to give you medicine? Arent you secretly smiling every time I frown? Did you know that I didnt know? Kuhm. Youre saying something that will be misunderstood if anyone hears it. I wont deny that Iughed, but I didnt intentionally overdo it with sinister intentions. I never said it was an excessive prescription. . The thief says his feet are numb. With a visibly embarrassed expression, Sinui hurriedly took the examination tools and left the room. I clicked my tongue and stood up, stretching. I guess Ive lost Gods permission. Lets go to the training ground for the first time in a while and rx my body. Now my body has recovered enough to do light exercise. Herbalists, who need to use internal energy simultaneously, are still prohibited from training, but just by refining their posture and form, they will be able to regain some of their dulled senses. It was a time when I was about to leave the lodgings with myrge sword on my waist. Cheon Ga-ryeong, who happened to be down on the first floor, saw me and approached me to talk to me. It just so happened. I had something to tell you. ? She handed me a neatly folded letter and walked back to the table with uneasy steps. She was seriously injured in thest battle. Comparing the severity, I was in a more critical condition, but she and I had different basic levels of recovery. It would probably take at least half a year for her to fully recover. [Sister!] The image of her risking her life and jumping in to save Dang Seo-yeon, who was in danger, instantly shed through my mind. Also, the story that Seoyeon Dang told me before. [The Sega councilor said that the wound was so deep that it would leave an indelible scar for the rest of my life.] I owe a great debt to Cheon Ga-ryeong. If it werent for her, Tang Seo-yeon would no longer be a person of this world. thanks. what? For saving Tang Sojeo. Come now? Its a littlete to say thank you. It was only a few days ago that Cheon Ga-ryeong regained consciousness. Of course, even taking that into ount, it is true that it is toote to visit her. If there is anything you want from me, tell me. I will grant you any wish. Will you grant my wish? okay. Cheon Ji-ryeongs eyes opened wide. A promise to grant any wish. Normally, I would never have made such a dangerous statement. However,pared to the price of Tang Seo-yeons life, even this could be said to be cheap. I wanted to be sure to repay my loved ones for protecting them. Think carefully and then decide. This is an opportunity that will nevere again. . Take care of yourself. Leaving behind Cheon Ga-ryeong, who had frozen like a stone statue, I left the dormitory and headed to the training hall. I opened the note I received, checked its contents, and a smile appeared on my face. It was worth sending it to Sacheon. The information sheet delivered from Haomun contained information about Qu Yunlongs activities on the front lines. He rescued the disciples of the Qingcheng Sect who were in danger through mysterious strategies and the power of Jinbeop, and even drove the Iron Armored God, one of the eight great demons, into a corner. There are already some who call him a genius who is on par with an earth dragon. As I had been watching for a long time, I was familiar with the character Sima Yun. Even his current fame was far short of his abilities. The day would soone when his star name would shake the entire midfield. After confirming that the demonic forces have retreated, they are returning to the headquarters of the Murim Alliance that broke away from the front lines. Now that I think about it, quite a long time has passed since I havent seen Sima Yuns face. I thought that when I returned to Mang, I would have a drink with him to reflect on what had happened so far. * * * Another 15 days passed. Finally, the day arrived to leave Zhuge Dynasty and return to Honam. All members of Cheonan Gambu, including me, got on the horse and carriage. The family members of the Zhuge family waved their hands to see them off. Zhuge Hui, who had temporarily assumed the role of adjutant, boarded the same carriage as me and sat across from me. thank you. Sozer. What does that mean all of a sudden? A manuscript of a book believed to be a record left by Reporter Cheon. I heard that the person who delivered it to me was Soger. I just gave what I had to give. As it is a record of the item that caused this incident, we n to deliver the same manuscript to the military department of the Meng. If Zhuge Hye had decided to do so, he could have returned to Mengs headquarters first with Zhou Huabaek. Otherwise, I could only think that the reason he had stayed at Zhuge Family until now was because he was waiting to move with Cheonan Ganbu. Well, even if its temporary, hes taking on the role of my adjutant. There was no great meaning to such bravery, but he was a person with a more humble personality than he looked. The journey to Maengs headquarters was smooth. No one dared to block the Cheonan Gambus journey. The group did not move in a hurry but took sufficient rest in between. Seven days and seven nights passed before we reached the main altar of Maeng. wee! Open the door! The Cheonan Inspector General has arrived! The warriors guarding the main gate weed me and my group with frozen expressions. As I looked out the window, I felt a little nostalgic. A familiar scenery came into view. I felt like I had returned from a long mission. As soon as I reached the departments temporary base, Pang Mun-hwan,mander of the county military unit, came to me and delivered a call-up order to me. Are you saying the Lord called me? I see. I smiled and headed to Maeng Jubus conference room with Pang Mun-hwan. I thought so, but they were really impatient people. There must have been a lot of things he wanted to say to me, who had been away for such a long time. In thest fight, the Murim Alliance suffered enormous damage. However, there was no reason for me to hear harshments from people around me because of that. I volunteered to take on a job that everyone else avoided, and I performed the role brilliantly. At least in this case, no one would be able to throw stones at me. If I had a chance to stumble, it would be that I destroyed the ritual vessels found in the ruins with my own hands. Some people may point out the hastiness of making an object unusable without checking its purpose and value. But it was an unavoidable choice. That was the best method at the time. Even if I could turn back time, I would make the same decision. I could tell. If the religious leader had not destroyed the g in front of him, he would never have been able to stop the fight. Wouldnt it have been enough to break the cult leaders will to fight just by informing him that the interception team had secured the goods? well. Considering the obsession the leader showed at the time, it seemed unlikely that things would have turned out so easily. Due to the nature of the cult leader, he would have tried to rob Jegi even if it meant continuing the fight until the end. Im looking forward to it. I entered the conference room with a soft smile on my face. Dozens of pairs of eyes turned towards me at once. My skin tingled under the pouring gaze. I dont know what hes going to say. Chapter 404 Episode 404 Meet the Lord. Sitting at the head table, as always, was the Murim lord Joo Hwabaek. Contrary to the worries of the world, it seemed like things had been corrected. The spirit radiating from him was still heavy, and a sparkle of concentration was shining in his eyes. Did they just make a prosthetic leg and put it on? There was a prosthetic leg of the perfect size for the torn ankle. It was a special order product whose surface was covered with cold steel. At least Joo Hwa-baek will not have to give up his position as leader and retire before the end of the Great War. It is true that he became disabled and his skills as a warrior deteriorated. Even with a prosthetic leg, it would be impossible to show the same inaction as before. Im just saying thats true whenpared to the heyday. Mujon (Mujon) is not Mujon for nothing. Artist Joo will be able to ovee any number of physical defects. Even though he lost one leg, Joo Hwa-baek was still the strongest among all true demons. Except for me or Master, no one in Meng dared topare to him. Right now, there are rumors floating around about recing the leader, but it will soon quiet down. Even if Joo Baek wanted to retire, now was not the time. Common sense tells us that if the leader is reced now that the political war is in full swing, who will take care of it? That can never be said. I was confident because I had seen him struggle against the Cheonak Army even in his worst physical condition. There will be no major changes to the Murim Alliance system. That is why he was able to spend time leisurely staying at Zhuge Family House. If Joo Hwa-baek was no longer able to fulfill his role as a leader and a cataclysm was expected to ur as a result, he would have jumped into the flow somehow in order to protect his position. Come and sit down. Once the leader sat down in his seat of authority, the full-fledged meeting began. The main question is how to prepare for the future fight. Many people raised their hands and proposed, but there was not much substance. If it was natural, it was natural. It was rather strange that a good opinion was suddenly presented now that the matter had not been concluded even while I was away. First of all, one thing is clear: there are currently only two strong people in the entire central ins who can stand up to the Demon Cult Lord alone. Sohyeongeom, a senior member of the Hwasan faction who had been quietly observing the atmosphere, opened his mouth. The eyes of the middle school people were focused on him as if he had made a promise. I narrowed my eyes and muttered to myself. I knew it would be like this. As soon as I returned from my mission, the reason why the high-ranking members of the Maeng had called me to the conference room was revealed. The discussion so far has merely been a courtesy of throwing in a word or two. I could tell. I guess this was the real purpose from the beginning. In the future, the people who will quickly emerge as central figures in the fight against the Demon Cult will be the Cheonan Inspector and the Torpedo Commander. If you are trying to reorganize an organization, you should keep this in mind first. As soon as Sohyeongeom finished speaking, the air in the conference room heated up. As if they had been waiting for this moment, everyone praised me by listing the aplishments of the Dragon King. I was shocked to see Taeyeongeom spitting and listing the achievements I had made so far. I didnt know when he started acting like that because he thought of me so highly. Its ridiculous. The reason why those with vested interests who are extremely stingy with the contributions of others came together with one mind and poured out words of praise for me was simple. It was toy the groundwork to force the members of Cheonan Gambu into battle. Normally, theyre busy biting and fighting each other, but at times like this, their hands and feet get hit hard. It was safe to say that Woo Ga-jin and Meng Kyeongs marriage had now be a fait apli. The power of Cheonan Gambu had be so powerful that no other department of the Maeng couldpete with it anymore. Even if it was a department with a fixed period of activity, those with vested interests would inevitably feel anxious. This is especially true if you think about the nature of the Cheonan Department. However, it is impossible to weaken the power of the department with ordinary checks. So this seemed to be the solution that came to mind. The Cheonan Kambu collides with the Demonic Bridge and exhausts its power. This method could naturally reduce the influence of the department and increase the likelihood that the Baekdo martial arts side would win the war against the political and evil forces, so it could literally be said to be a n that killed two birds with one stone. The justification was usible, and the majority of the martial arts people of Baekdo wanted it. In fact, it was safe to say that the trend was tilting. Even though I was expecting it, I couldnt help but curse. Of course, from my perspective, it was a trend that I couldnt help but feel bad about. In fact, the number of members who died in this fight was not small. I already felt uneasy, but as I watched the kites dreaming of Tosagupeng (), I felt jealous. However, I should not have shown an emotional attitude here. If that was the case, things would just go the way they wanted. How about something like this? Tomemorate this achievement, we are granting a special status to the Cheonan Inspector General. What do you mean by special status? A highly symbolic position with the authority to mobilize and mobilize bandits in times of emergency! So what youre saying is that we want to create a new position that didnt exist before? Thats right. How about a title like Lord of the Demon Demon of Destruction? Oh oh! Not a bad idea. There is no better idea than that. As it is an honorable title, the Cheonan Inspector General will dly ept it. In fact, it was unbelievable to see a group of people ying drums and drums among themselves, leaving the parties involved aside. The leader, who had been watching their conversation with solemn eyes, turned his head towards me and asked. First, you should listen to your wishes. What are the thoughts of Director Cheonan? Many seniors think highly of me, so I dont know what to do. I feel very grateful. However, I will decline to receive special status. What does that mean! I refuse! Isnt this good for you too! Think again! The conference room became noisy, as if a beehive had been disturbed. Several elders immediately raised their hands and asked for a chance to speak, probably because they expected that this side would show refusal. I quickly struck the yer without giving them a chance to open their mouths. Dont get me wrong. I didnt mean to say that I would no longer head to the battlefield. if? I just thought that the status of the Great Lord of Destruction Demon, which the elder mentioned earlier, does not fit with the position of Ganbu of Cheonan. Ling Xing Dojangs eyebrows furrowed slightly. As if he wanted to continue listening to the story, Artist Joo gestured with his hand to stop the raisers. Cheonan Inspection Department is basically an internal inspection organization. If I, the head of the organization, keep wandering around, who will protect the rules of the Murim League? . Resigning the position of Lord of Destruction Demons is an expression of my will not to forget my duty. In case of emergency, the leader can grant you the authority to lead the bandits to the battlefield at that time. At the same time as revealing the reason for the refusal, he naturally established the authority of the leader. Artist Joo, who had a satisfied expression on his face, nodded as if he was agreeing with my words. Of course, if an emergency situation arises and the momentes when the departments strength is absolutely necessary to end the war, the Cheonan Kambu will step forward for the Baekdo martial arts team at any time. Shouldnt we get caught up in our roles and distract from the cause? . I have no intention of avoiding the responsibilities of those in power. I will decline the position of Lord of Destruction Demons, but I will not refuse that role, so seniors, dont worry. He did not receive any position, but only took responsibility. At first nce, this statement seems like it will only cause harm. However, the inner meaning behind it waspletely different. < I will ept the request to jump into the battlefield for the Baekdo martial arts group. > < Instead, I will decide for myself when and how to move. > < Do not try to get involved carelessly in the events of Cheonan Gambu. > Concede what you have to yield and what you gain. get it The reason I dyed my return using vacation as an excuse was not to refuse their request. I want to ept the request, but keep the initiative in my own hands. I had no intention of sucking my finger behind the scenes, waiting for the war between political and demonic powers to end thanks to someones actions. Since the cult leader was targeting my life and the lives of those around me, I had to see the end in the end. From the beginning, this was an unstoppable trend. I knew from a long time that as the size and influence of Cheonan Gambu grew, the probability of being driven into battle also increased. The current situation is also within the expected range. I didnt know anything else, but I had to keep the decision-making power in my hands. Otherwise, you will end up ying like a hunting dog and being boiled in a pot. . No one in the conference room could raise a problem, saying, What is the meaning of a verbal agreement without any binding force? In fact, I have a record of volunteering to stop the demon cultists who invaded Hubei. Its a shame it stops here. Since I voluntarily took on responsibility, I had to receive amensurate reward. I wasnt kind enough to just take the loss and walk away. Speaking of which, I would like to ask you something. Tell me. I would like to live up to the rising expectations, but as you know, Cheonangambu made quite a few sacrifices in thest battle. I know. It is also because of that that you are so heartbroken. Thats why I dare to ask. To be honest, there wasnt much I could ask for from the Murim Alliance at this point. Elixir? There was still some extra left over from when Muyeongsintus secret treasure was taken out. Riches? No one here would be wealthier than me. promotion? Although his nominal status was less than that of a leader or an elder, he could confidently say that his authority was not inferior to them at all. In the end, there was only one thing I could ask of the leader in this situation. Please acknowledge the joining of Wu Ji-jin and Meng Gyeong, as promised before the expedition. Of course, I will keep my promise. Also, please allow us to increase the number of personnel in the department to prepare for the fight ahead. Dont you already have personnel rights? You dont need to get my approval separately. It is not simply about making up for the reduced number of people. I n to increase the size of Cheonan Gambu evenrger than it is now. ! Hwabaek Joos eyes widened. Taeyeon Geom couldnt stand it anymore and jumped up from her seat. The others also looked at me with puzzled expressions. Theres one more thing. Please allow anyone to be epted, regardless of origin, background, entry process, or level of martial arts. I hate to say it myself, but I had a very shitty personality. If someone set fire to my house, instead of trying to extinguish it, I was the one who started the fire back. How is it. Respected seniors. As I looked around at the stiffened high-ranking officials, I chuckled to myself. Its a bad situation where you cant easily express an opposing opinion because of what you said earlier. The expression self-confidence is probably used in times like these. Big! Mmm. The elders exchanged nces with each other while drooling. The air inside the conference room became heavy. Chapter 405 Episode 405: The meeting is over. After leaving the main office and returning to the departments temporary base, I found a pile of documents on the desk and sighed. There are a lot. Because I was away from work for a long time and was out and about, the backlog of work piled up. This was at least as good as it was thanks to the good work done by the administrative staff. If it werent for them, I would have been lost in a mountain of documents. Whoa. Fatigue washed over me like a wave. Not only was it not enough to travel a long distance with an unskilled body, but as soon as he arrived at the headquarters, he was summoned to Maengjubu and got into a fight with the high-ranking members of Maeng. It would be even stranger if I wasnt tired. Should I take a rest today and return to work tomorrow? Once again, I thought it was a good idea to recruit So-Hwa Yoo. I suddenly became curious. Is Yeonhwagak, where she previously worked, still running well? Since she, who was responsible for handling nearly 30% of the organizations administrative work on her own, was missing, the fallout would not have been small. There are quite a few monks within the group who are in the same situation as Yu So-hwa. These people had extraordinary abilities, but were pushed out of thepetition due to their origins and backgrounds. These people are filled with resentment because they did not receive a fair evaluation. The Murim League was not an ideal organization that could be properly recognized as long as it had the ability. It is fundamentally an alliance created for the benefit of the Old Daemun faction and the Five Great Families. Many warriors join the military with big dreams. However, there were only a handful of people who achieved stable status and status. It wasrgely thanks to him that we were able to gather talented people at a time when the revival of Cheonan Gambu was decided and the foundation of the department was beingid. It was a time when the members who had joined the Yongbong Branch felt a wall and began to express their dissatisfaction. Of course, most of the people I tried to recruit rejected my offer and chose to stay in their original departments. At the time, Cheonan Gambu was an organization where stability could not be found even if you looked with your eyes. Not only is it a new department with a limited period of activity, but it is also in a position to be checked by both the ruling faction and the elder faction. It was a condition and background that anyone could not avoid. Thats why I couldnt help but feel a lot of gratitude to So-Hwa Yoo, who transferred to Cheonan Gambu in the early days. The situation ispletely different now than then. Comints about unfair evaluations and resulting conflicts were still urring. And now, the status of Cheonan Gambu has risen to an iparable level. The fact that it was a department with a fixed period of activity remained the same, but even so, there were so many followers who wanted to join that they were blocked. Through this meeting, we were able to further increase the size of the department. There was no need to worry about encountering opposition from those around you, like when you recruited Wu Ji-jin and Meng Kyung. For the time being, we nned to focus our efforts on expanding personnel and internal maintenance. Even though the number of people was increased, there was no intention to ept everyone, even those in the middle of nowhere. We will carefully select each and every member to further raise the average level of our members. The target to be recruited first is determined. After gathering my thoughts, I immediately left the office. I wasnt running away because I didnt want to do paperwork. All I had to do was leave my seat for a while to handle important work that would determine the future of the department. Boss? Where are you going? A thin young man wearing a sad face appeared on the other side of the hallway. Jinhwan Young. He was a senior officer who had been with me since I worked at the Sacheon branch as a member of the administrative affairs department of Cheonan Gambu. I have some ces to visit for a while. If you have anything to report, please organize itter and do it all at once. Didnt you juste back? This is important. Please speak kindly to Musa Yu. He quickly left the pce, leaving behind Young Jin-hwan, who had a perplexed expression on his face. Once again, I didnt quit because I didnt want to work. It was true. * * * Amodation for patients in Sinindang (t). The old woman sitting across from the table asked back with a surprised expression. Are you sure? yes. The evil spirit quietly put down the teacup in her hand. she asked, tilting her head in disbelief. What kind of trick have you pulled? Theres no way the high-ranking members of the Meng would have readily allowed it, right? If anyone hears that its a trick, theyll think Ive done something crazy. Anyway, I would like to hear Taesanggajus answer. Would you like to apply to Cheonan Inspector General? I have no reason to refuse. Rather, I would like to ask you a favor from me. Ak Yeo-ryeong, who resigned from his position as the leader of the White Dragon, has not yet found a new job. Not only was she lying in a hospital bed due to the injuries she suffered from Master Ma, but the fact that she herself was not actively looking for a new department to apply to was a big factor. In a way, I didnt even know it was natural. Because her wish has alreadye true. By taking over the vacant ce after driving out the Sima family, which dominated the Jiangsu martial arts family, the Yue family was able to take a leap forward, oveing the past of being persecuted by the Hwangbao family. The reason Ak Yeo-ryeong decided to join the alliance in the first ce was to improve the situation of her family. There were no longer any regrets left for her. A considerable amount of time has passed since she gave up her position as the Great Lord of the White Wolf. I thought he would have been looking for a new ce to work a long time ago I was lucky in one way or another. If she had applied and joined a specific department in the meantime, she would not have been able to make the recruitment offer like this. I owe you a lot. I have entrusted the revival of the family to my children, so now I will use my strength for you, not for the evil family. Just the words alone are reassuring. Please take care of me in the future. There is just one thing that bothers me. What is that? That disciple guy. If I join Cheonan Gambu, wont my position be difficult? ah. This was something I hadnt thought about. A conversation I had with Baek Ri-seon in the past shed through my mind. [May I ask why you are asking such a request?] [I just decided that it was time to leave Masters embrace.] Baek Ri-seons nickname is Mi-ryong (). It was a nickname that could be very unpleasant depending on how it was received, praising the subjects appearance rather than his or her military prowess. The reason he decided to give up his title as leader of Baekrangdae and apply to Cheonan Inspectorate was to escape from the shadow of his teacher and be independent. But now, if Ak Yeo-ryeong bes a member of Cheonan Gambu, his resolution bes meaningless. As he is dissatisfied with his nickname and wants to be recognized by the world for his abilities as a warrior, he will not feel very happy about the recruitment of his teacher, Ak Yeo-ryeong. But is there anything else? I feel sorry for Baek Ri-seon, but the value of the evil Yeo-ryeong was too great to be overlooked out of consideration for his feelings. Isnt he an absolute master who holds the first ce in the Ten Heavenly Emperors? That may not happen, but if Baek Ri-seon forced me to choose between two people, I would have chosen Ak Yeo-ryeong without hesitation. It would be great if you could have all of the priests, but if thats not possible, wouldnt you have to choose the one with greater capabilities? As the leader of the group, it was a natural decision. How are you feeling? It has improved a lot. Now it has reached a point where there are no problems with movement. It may take a little more time for the internal injuries to fully heal. The injuries suffered by Ak Yeo-ryeong from the Demon Cultist were at a serious level. It was iparable to the injuries suffered by Cheon Ga-ryeong this time. Although it has improved a lot now, I heard that it was in a near-moribund state when it was first discovered. The wound is already deep, but the internal energy based on Heavenly Demon Heart Gong (ħĹ) is even interfering with recovery. In the opinion of the congressman, it seemed that at least a year of care was needed. Because she was an evil female spirit with so much inner power in her body that she was called a walking lump of energy, she at least saved her life. If it were not her but another member of the Ten Heavenly Emperors who had been attacked by the sect leader, they would have died on the spot. With this, the recruitment of the evil spirit has beenpleted. I was already looking forward to it. What kind of facial expressions will the high-ranking officials of Maeng make when they hear the newster? They were the ones who crossed the line first. So, I didnt n on paying attention to them anymore. I will swallow the Murim Alliance whole. * * * Late at night. After leaving the Murim Alliance, I headed to Wolhwajang. A group of martial arts people were gathered in front of the front door of the house where I returned after a long time. He was looking around, looking around, as if he was waiting for someone to appear. Ive seen this outfit before somewhere? They were all Taoists wearing robes. When I saw the pattern embroidered on the sleeve, my eyes widened. A sword ced diagonally on top of a book. It was a pattern symbolizing Hyeonsamun (tʿT), the school from which Hong Seonghyeon came. I thought it was a somewhat familiar outfit. Hong Seong-hyeon, who participated in the Yongbong branch in the past, wore the same outfit as them. The reason why I couldnt recognize him at a nce was because Hong Seong-hyeon usually wore clothes symbolizing the Maengdo, not a uniform. I walked up to them quickly and asked. What brought you to Wolhwajang? Are you the head of the Cheonan Inspector General? Thats right. My name is Chayun, and I am a great disciple of Hyeonsamun (tʿT). It is an honor to meet the famous Dragon King Daehyup. A man who seemed to be the leader of the group introduced himself and politely greeted us. I gestured toward the interior of the manor. There is no need to be so overly polite. Eat it inside. I dont think its polite to greet guests outside. Thank you for your consideration. For some reason, my heart became heavy. It was obvious why Hyeonsamuns disciples came to Wolhwajang during this period. He must have rushed all the way to Honam after hearing the news of Hong Seong-hyeons death. Please sit down. Entering the living room, lighting themp, I brewed tea myself and handed a cup to each guest. Did he feel nervous about the current situation in which he was sitting across from me? The young disciples looked restless. I will ask again. What brings you to Wolhwajang? I came because I wanted to meet the Daehyeop. Today has been five days since we arrived in Honam. Why dont you just wait there? Originally, I was going to stay at Maengs headquarters and wait, but I was not assigned a ce to stay, so I had no choice but to stay in a guesthouse nearby. Are you saying that the Murim Alliance has refused your stay? yes. I frowned slightly. It was a cross section that revealed the position of Hyeonsamun in Danggeum Murim. After some inquiries, we discovered the existence of Wolhwajang, and after hearing that the Daehyup had returned to the headquarters today, we came here. I waited in front of the front gate at the risk of being rude. understand. I didnt feel any difort at all, so you dont have to worry about that. I feel relieved when you say that. So why did you want to meet me? I want to hear directly from the Daehyup. What kind of person was the priest in Cheonan Gambu? And what kind of end did it meet? Chapter 406 Episode 406: I once asked Hao Wen to investigate the Xuan Shi Gate. The Hyeonsamun was a sect from Gamju, located in the southern part of Gangseo, and was a powerful martial arts faction in the region. Because he had been active as a member of the affiliated sect for a long time, his name was somehow known to the world. Well, if you look at the whole of the Central ins, there is no history of producing a master who left his name in the history of martial arts in a mid-sized sect. There was one reason why I was interested in the Hyeonsamun sect. Because I wanted to know what Hong Seong-hyeon thought of his recluse. He did not reveal his provincial name when introducing himself in public. Although he did not reveal it openly, everyone knew that he was reluctant to reveal his religious affiliation in front of others. Right now, I had no memory of ever hearing his name, except when he reached the finals of the Yongbong branch. So there was a time when I had doubts. I wonder if Hong Seong-hyeon is trying to sever his ties with the monk. However, the information sheet sent by Haomun contained information that waspletely opposite to my guess. I never thought that such a sect would exist. The Hyeonsamun was an incorruptible martial arts sect that is hard to find these days. Not only did he never touch anything that deviated from the right path, but it was rare for his disciples to boast about the power of their sect. They only received minimal protection fees and most of the funds for the operation of the n were supplied by themselves. Since they did not have a separate business and managed it, talented disciples were sent abroad and earned money, and that was the reason why Hong Seong-hyeon decided to join thepany. Should we say that it is a sect that shows what a proper Taoist school is like? Members of the n had a frugal life ingrained in them and were more interested in self-discipline and building virtue than in worldly affairs. Naturally, Hong Seong-hyeon had no history of being persecuted by the monks or disciples. Rather, he was proud of the fact that he was a disciple of Hyeonsamun and clearly revealed a strong sense of bond and belonging. What more can I say, since I sent all my sry as a private letter, leaving only the bare minimum living expenses. The reason why he did not go around promoting the sect he came from was simple. Because that was the monks teaching. In other words, it was an expression of his will to clearly distinguish between public and private matters. Although this is a basic story, all members of the Murim Alliance were on equal footing regardless of origin. If the upper and lower sses were divided, it had to be based on the rank system. No other elements were allowed to intervene. This was clearly stated in the official regtions. It could be said to be the minimum device needed to maintain the framework of arge organization. To put it bluntly, shouldnt a man from five generations ignore his superiors and disobey orders because of his birth? In the same context, the monks rmended that one refrain from asking questions of other monks and not reveal ones background. One rmendation was literally just a rmendation. There were only a handful of people protecting it. I literally just cover my eyes and say goodbye. At least theye up with an effective policy. Hwang Bo-jin, Pang Moon-hwan, Namgung Jong-hyun. There are countless people whose origins can be guessed just by their names. Under these circumstances, if you faithfully follow the rules, you are considered a good person. The monks from the old school were willing to use the name value of the monk to gain an upper hand inpetition with other monks, and the monks from the medium and small school also actively promoted themselves to raise the status of the monk. Of course, if there had not been even superficial rules and rmendations, the organization called Murimmaeng itself would not have been established. At least this much attention was needed to ensure that the minimum line was being maintained. Hong Seong-hyeon was one of the few blind disciples who followed superficial advice. I had no idea how surprised I was when Hong Seong-hyeon first appeared at the Sacheon branch. Because he was a promising talent who advanced to the finals of the Yongbong branch. He must have made a mark in front of the public. If he had put his mind to it, he could have been sessful in the main event. [No, why is he here?] [I applied right away because they were recruiting people to be assigned to the Sacheon branch.] Nevertheless, he applied without hesitation to a job with an unstable future. It must have been a decision he could make because he values the values he believes in more than the wealth and fame that everyone desires. When I think about it now, I cant tell you how thankful I am. Even though he could have gotten a job with much better conditions, he decided to work for me voluntarily. [I followed in the footsteps of the branch manager and applied to the Sacheon branch.] [I have been working hard to prove my worth under the branch manager. Now, wont you give me a chance?] Of course, that doesnt mean he wasnt very greedy. There were several times when he asked me to give him a chance to contribute in order to prove his ability and value. However, there has never been an action outside the boundaries of the rules. He is the person who will be Hong Seong-hyeons executioner. The man in front of me, who introduced himself as a disciple of Master Hyeonsa-mun, momentarily looked like Hong Seong-hyeon. I already recognized it when I first saw it. That everyone here, including him, has upright tendencies. Do you want to hear a story about Hong Sohyeop from me? Thats right. Do you want to pay tribute or do you want to find out the truth? Its electronic. Please do not misunderstand, as I am by no means trying to interrogate the Daehyup. Arent you resentful? The person who dragged Hong Sohyeop into a dangerous battlefield was none other than me. It is not appropriate to say that I was dragged away. It was the will of the priest himself. . Also, the one whomitted the mistake was the Demonic Cult, not the Daehyup. We are not foolish enough to be blinded by sadness and mistake the object of our resentment. The expression that ones words are filled with good energy is probably used in times like these. Chayoons seal. Regardless of his level of martial arts, he was a person who could not be taken lightly. Even though they were the same disciples, the age difference between him and Hong Seong-hyeon seemed significant. It was inevitable that Hong Seong-hyeon was a person who studied martial arts under the oldest elder within the Hyeonsamun. As such, the distribution was quite highpared to age. It could be said to be a simr case to Cheonwoo Dojo or Changin Dojo. He was not the representative talent of Hyeonsamun for nothing. The content of the letters sent so far can be enough to infer how much the priest respected and followed the Dragon King Daehyup. I trust the priests insight. Hong So-hyeop, or rather Cha Seong Dojang, was one of my most trusted and trusted members. It was a fact without a single lie. It wasnt for nothing that I entrusted him with the role of adjutant. In Cheonan Gambu, there were many people with higher martial arts skills and outstanding abilities than Hong Seong-hyeon. Nevertheless, the reason I made him my closest associate was because he was trustworthy and had been with me for a long time. Everyone in the department recognized Seong Cha and respected his position. . This should be enough to answer the first question. In Cheonan Gambu, there were not only 100 great experts, but also many disciples of the nine great ns and blood rtives of the five great families. There is no need to tell you what it means to be recognized by all of them. The evil beast that killed Cha Seong Dojang is Lord Ma. Umm At that time, Dojang Cha Seong was dealing with a warrior belonging to the Heavenly Demon Pce due to exhaustion, but he was unable to withstand the sudden attack of the religious leader and died. He calmly conveyed the facts as they were. No unnecessary exaggeration or rhetoric was added. There was a gloomy look on the faces of the wise men and women. I exchanged nces with each of them and continued talking. His end was neither grand nor dramatic. But I can tell you this one thing for sure. ? Everyone was saddened by his death and is still saddened by it. In the end, one of the young disciples couldnt hold it back and shed tears. Master Chayun nced at the masters from the corner of his eye and spoke in a calm voice. Has the funeral been held? I havent taken it yet. However, the body was stored well to prevent it from rotting. A joint funeral to honor the souls of the deceased members is scheduled to be held three dayster. I hope all of you here will attend the event. Will the funeral be held inside the Murim Alliance? Thats right. Then I think it would be difficult to attend. As I said, we were denied stay by the Murim Alliance. There was some friction during the protest process at the time. Dont worry about that part. We will take action to ensure that no one treats you poorly. You dont have to go that far. We just Even the deceased Cha Seong Dojang would like you to be with us on your final departure. . Chayun Dojangs mouth was tightly shut. Deep inside, he also wanted to pray for the soul of the dead priest. Please dont turn me into a ruthless person. I have no intention of making people who came tomemorate the death of the capital punishment turn away in solitude. If you say that, I understand. I will attend. Chayun Dojang slowly nods his head. I nodded with a soft smile on my face. The sad night deepened. * * * The morning after Hyeonsamuns disciples left. When I went to work, I was met with a familiar face. I was so busy yesterday that I couldnt even say hello to you properly. Its something that cant be helped. Werent you called to Maengjubu as soon as you arrived? Please sit down. There are many stories I would like to hear from Sima Sohyeop. Its hard to get used to it. The manager calls me by the Sima family name. If you want, I can call you Damun again. no. This is my decision. Please just call me Sima Yun. All right. Sima Yun, a member of the Cheonan Ganbu and first deputy, sat across the table from me. He seemed a little thinner than thest time I saw him. It was questionable whether I had eaten well or not. I have heard that small cooperatives have been very active. Im embarrassed. Its nothingpared to the managers performance. I was just beaten up by the religious leader. Can it bepared to the aplishments of Sohyeop, who drove the irond giant into a corner? well. I ended up missing it, so I dont think it means much. By the way, why are you mentioning the feat of catching the Bungcheon Demon Emperor and the Cheonak Army? Lets hope the conversation continues for a while. Sima Yun quickly changed the topic. I heard that you have secured the book found in Reporter Cheons secret building. Rather than saying that he secured it, I would say that Jegal Soje took care of it. Would you like to take a look at the contents? yes. As soon as we met again, fearing that someone might be a loser, I burst intoughter at the sight of him showing strong interest in the records left by Reporter Cheon. I handed him the book I took out from my pocket. Sima Yun opened the book and looked at its contents, narrowing his eyes. Can you interpret? I think its possible. The writing in the book is a secretnguage that only reporter Cheon can interpret. However, Simaun expressed confidence, saying that it was possible to interpret it just by taking a quick look. Indeed, he was a talented person who followed Reporter Cheons progress. Boss. Why are you doing that? It will take time to interpret the content perfectly, but for now, I will tell you one thing I know for sure. ? It is said that the ritual vessel that the manager destroyed is a sacred object of the Demonic Cult. What do you mean? Its a new thing? Chapter 407 Episode 407: I couldnt quite understand it. The ritual vessel I destroyed was a sacred object of the Demonic Cult? What kind of ghost-forgetting noise is this? Wasnt the sacred object an oracle bone hidden in the heart of the body made by Muyeongshintu? It didnt take long for my confused mind to calm down. One possibility crossed my mind. no way. Stereotypes were truly scary. Why did you assume there would be only one new object? It felt like all my doubts were resolved at once. [Didnt I tell you? It is said that oracle bone inscriptions were used to tell fortunes and record them.] [Divination and foresight. Dont you think there are many simrities?] [You seem to think you have regressed, but I think differently. Perhaps you have the same precognitive abilities as me. Its just that the quality of his abilities is so high that he cant even bepared to mine. Well, in the end, it may not be much different from returning.] The words Hao Wen-ju said to me in the past shed through my mind. He assured me that I had the same precognitive abilities as him, but I thought differently. I assure you that I was a regressor, not a prophet. I was curious as to why everyone had different perceptions. The secret was revealed through the records left by reporter Cheon. Hao Wenju and I were each given the power of different divine beings. Perhaps there were not one, but two divine objects sleeping in the secret cave of Muyeong Shintu. The power of the divine being with the power of return is for me, and the power of the divine being with the power of wisdom is for Hao Wenju. When I thought about it that way, the front and back fit together perfectly. When the g was torn to pieces in front of Ma Jyoju. I remembered how the debris that fell to the ground weathered in an instant. Perhaps the new object with the power of return also turned into dust and disappeared? As a result, only the oracle bone, which contained the power of foresight, remained, throwing me and Hao Wenju into confusion. I thought it was somehow strange. Even though he was the greatest thief in the central ins, in the end, Muyeongsintus essence was that he was a thief. He was by no means the type of person to hang out with Reporter Cheon, a great figure in the political faction. To put it in an analogy, its like a city government scammer and a government official getting together. Reporter Cheon must have been reluctant to join hands with Muyeongsintu, as his social position was important. Despite this, Gija Cheon helped him steal the sacred items of the Demonic Cult. He didnt stop there, he also helped create a secret storage area to hide the stolen items. I was wondering why the two sides cooperated, but this has made it clear. Muyeong Shintu promised to hand over one of the three sacred objects in return for cooperation, and Reporter Cheon epted the offer. It would be natural to think that way. If Muyoung Shintu, who personally infiltrated the Cheonmagung Pce and stole the items, had two sacred items and the other one was passed on to Gija Cheon, it would be understandable that the worlds best Jinbeopga and Daedo were co-fighting. [Oracle bone?] [Hahaha!] [I see. You mean you didnt activate the divine object of your own will?] Now I think I understand. Why did the religious leader who exchanged a few words with me in the middle of the Cheonnajimang react the way he did in the past? The religious leader knew. There is no connection between the power contained in the oracle bone and its return. perhaps. The Demonic Cults invasion of Hubei may have been caused by me. The religious leader must have felt confident through his conversation with me. The sacred object hidden by Reporter Cheon will remain unused and unharmed. [Do you know what you have done?] [I will never forget this resentment.] Everything was exined clearly. The reason why the religious leader tried to upy the ruins of Banghyeon (h) even by mobilizing arge army. Because dispatching three absolute masters wasnt enough, the reason he had Kang-su take the lead himself. The reason why he red at me with a look that seemed like he was going to eat me for destroying the g. Should I call this fortunate? I thought that the only way to solve the secret of return was to uncover the Heavenly Demon Pce. Because the conditions were so daunting, I had buried them somewhere in my memory, but thanks to the records left by reporter Cheon, the trouble was saved. Of course, there were still unanswered questions. [Anyway, its a return I think I finally understand the identity of the feeling of disparity Ive been feeling.] [Now that I think about it, I might have been wrong about the expression foresight. Rather than looking at the future based on the present, you are looking at the original history that has not been distorted by you and me.] If the power of the divine being that resides in Hao Wen-ju is separate from me, then why cant he read the changed future? Or before that, why was the power of wisdom passed on to him in his current life and not in his previous life? Is this the result of the powers of two gods manifesting at the same time and colliding? Or is it that Muyeong Shintu has done some kind of maniption? Why me and Hao Wen-ju in the first ce? What on earth is the suitable person that Ma Gyoju spoke of? [Its not that surprising. If you think of it as a price to pay for obtaining a suitable person who has appeared for the first time in hundreds of years, it is nothing.] [Should we really call him a suitable person? It hasnt been long since he reached the absolute level, but he has already pioneered his own path.] The Demon Lord showed a strong interest in the person who was the right fit for me. What more can I say, since he invited me to join the religion and presented conditions that would give me everything I wanted. When I heard that Prince Cheonak (ǧ) and Danjeon (Laughing Demon Lord) could be destroyed and driven out, I felt not only obsession but even madness. Is it simply that a person whose body has the power of a divine being is called a suitable person? Although it was a usible assumption, it was not enough to understand the attitude shown by the religious leader. After waking up from my thoughts, I lowered my hand to rest my chin and asked. How long do you think it will take to finish interpreting everything? Sima Yun, who had been looking intently at the book, finally raised his head. After savoring his appetite with regret, he closed the lid and answered. I think it will take at least two days. In that case, I will leave the books to Sohyup for a while. When you have finished interpreting, please tell me. All right. For now, I had no choice but to hope that the book left by Reporter Cheon would provide a clue to resolve my doubts. Reporter Cheon is a university graduate. If he had a high sense of inquiry, he might have researched new things and recorded the process. * * * Im having a busy time with a backlog of work. It wasnt until the evening when the sun started to set that I was able to get out of myfort zone and go out. I guess Im a littlete. no. Thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule for me. I walked along the streets of Honam with Seo Ho-seon, who was waiting in front of the main gate. Seo Ho-seon looked very nervous. He looked exactly like a vanguard about to fight against the Eight Great Demon Army. In each hand was a basket full of expensive fruits, and it was almost a burden for me to look at it. I could have reached my destination quickly if I hadunched a light attack, but I deliberately didnt do that. Because I knew that the current Seo Ho-seon needed time to mentally prepare. After walking for a while, a small inn came into view. There is also an image of an old couple sweeping the yard with a broom. Whoa. Seo Ho-seon took a deep breath and approached them. I quietly watched it from behind. wee! Are you looking for amodation? There was just one empty room left. The old couple spoke with bright expressions. It seemed like he had mistaken Seo Ho-seon for a guest. . Seo Ho-seon hesitated for a long time, keeping his mouth shut. That was inevitable because the identity of the old couple was none other than Seo Ho-seons biological father and mother. When the leaders of the Sacheon branch, including me, moved to the headquarters, the two were persuaded by an anonymous applicant to move to Honam. [Manager.] [Please speak.] [There is one thing I would like to ask you.] [?] [When I return to Honam, I n to visit my parents and tell them that I am their child and tell them everything that has happened. ] [Have you finally made up your mind?] [Yes.] [So, how can I help you?] [Pleasee with me. I would like to introduce the manager to my parents and tell them that he is the person I serve.] [Thats a good excuse. Isnt it just scary to go there alone?] [I wont deny it.] Seo Ho-seon, who had been secretly watching from afar, finally mustered up the courage to stand in front of his parents. For Seo Ho-seon, his parents were a sore finger and an obstacle. A family that was kidnapped and separated by a murderer when they were young. He had been reluctant to show himself to his parents due to a long history of blood on his hands, but he seemed to have had a change of heart recently. I didnte here because I needed amodation. Seo Ho-seon finally spoke. The suppressed voice was filled with overflowing emotions. The fruit basket in both hands looked as heavy as a thousand pounds of stone. Did you feel an unusual atmosphere? The old couple stepped back, showing caution. It was apletely natural reaction. To the general public, martial people with swords are an object of fear. My name is Seo Ho-seon. ! Im sorry foring to see you sote. I send my greetings to the parents who gave birth to an unfilial child. Humans were foolish creatures. Because it is only when you lose that you realize the value of what you have. Seo Ho-seon was also like me in the past. The sadness of losing a colleague who had been with him for a long time became the driving force that allowed him to take another step forward. The back of Seo Ho-seon, who lowered his head as if he couldnt stand the gaze, looked as pitiful as a puppy getting caught in the rain. The fear he was feeling was conveyed through his skin. The father, with his expression as hard as a stone, carefully approached Seo Ho-seon. The wife quickly grabbed her husbands wrist and gently shook her head. At first nce, it seemed like he didntpletely believe what Seo Ho-seon said. He had no choice but to do so. If a child who disappeared decades ago suddenly came and revealed his identity, anyone would be confused. I guess I should step forward at this point. I quietly watched the situation and slowly took steps. It was my role to provide appropriate help in this situation. When I approached the three people, I politely greeted them and introduced myself. My name is Yeon-woon, and I am the head of the Cheonangambu of the Murim League. This is how I get to meet the warriors parents. Yeo Yeonsoon? Are you really the Dragon King Daehyup? They are called by that nickname. I am also a sponsor who has supported both of them anonymously. There was astonishment on the old couples faces. The two people look at Seo Ho-seon and me alternately with embarrassed faces. I drew a line around my mouth and invited them to sit down on the t table. Its okay, even if its just for a little while. Would you like to hear the story? Chapter 408 Episode 408 An old couple who could not resist repeated invitations sat down on a table. Seo Ho-seon put down the fruit basket in both hands and knelt in front of them. . It was a harsh world. The reason why the old couple was very shaken by the name Seo Ho-seon but couldnt show joy hastily was because they couldnt believe in the existence of their child who suddenly returned to life. In the minds of the two, Seo Ho-seon was already a dead child. After a long time had passed, I was able to ovee my sadness and organize my thoughts with difficulty. How easy would it be to simply ept the existence of a son who has only now revealed himself? Everyone cant help but feel wary. To put it bluntly, what if the man kneeling in front of the old couple is a viin who approached them for their property? What if the actor used the story of the two people to inherit the inheritance? The hearts of parents who lost their children would once again be pierced. The way the old couple was showing now could be said to be a kind of defense mechanism. I guarantee it with my name. Seo Ho-seon and the old couple. Everyone was feeling afraid of the current situation. The reason I came here was to at least prevent the two sides from going astray due to misunderstanding. Seo Ho-seon, who worked hard to gain courage, shouldnt be kicked out without even being able to say a proper word. Everything the warrior says here is the truth without a single lie. It was a guarantee from no one else but the Dragon King. This should be enough to give the old couple confidence. If you wanted proof, I was willing to take the two people to the main altar and give them a tour of the interior. . I sent a signal to Seo Ho-seon with a nce. There was only so much I could do. It was his role to tie the knot. First, let me tell you why I suddenly disappeared. Seo Ho-seon began to recount the things he had experienced in a calm voice. Judging by the fact that the tremors had subsided, it seemed like he had found some peace of mind. A life full of ups and downs that ordinary people cant even imagine flowed from his mouth. He was kidnapped by a murderer and raised to be a professional assassin. He became a special assassin, killed the Ark, and single-handedly destroyed the Salma Room. Based on the human name list that Salma Ark had, he found his parents in his hometown and found out his own name. In the end, he was unable to return to his family and became a ronin (), wandering around until he met me. A lot has happened since I started serving you, Manager. I obtained a new identity and officially joined the union and now I am working as a member of the Cheonan Inspectorate investigation team. The expressions of the old couple changed every moment. The mothers eyes turned red. Really? All of that is true? The biological father asks a question in a suppressed voice. Seo Ho-seon slowly nodded. A heavy silence fell. Some time passes. The words that came out of his fathers mouth were of apletely different kind than what Seo Ho-seon expected. sorry. An apology mixed withmentation. The mother wailed, covering her mouth with her hand. Seo Ho-seon had a look of embarrassment in his eyes. He thought his parents would be afraid of him if they found out everything. It took such a long time for me to muster the courage to face my parents because I thought I would be med for my past of having the blood of innocent people on my hands. I am truly sorry. Son. Why are you apologizing? I made you go through that because I was a helpless parent because I didnt have anything. What do you mean! Seo Ho-seon raised his head. The father met Seo Ho-seons gaze with wet eyes and stretched out both hands. Wake up quickly. If youre like that, dont you think youve done something wrong to us? Seo Ho-seon, who was pulled by his joined hands, stood up with a puzzled expression on his face. His father slowly got up, hugged him tightly and said. It must have been difficult. . thanks. Foring back to us so safely. Afterwards, Seo Ho-seons mother hugged his head and shed tears. As I was watching the scene, I turned around and left the inn without making any footsteps. Good. Anxiety is like arge monster, and humans who encounter it often feel more fear than necessary. Even though when you open the lid, its usually nothing special. The current situation was exactly like that. Seo Ho-seon cared too much about his past. From a parents perspective, that part isnt that important. In the end, people are beings who think based on themselves. There was no reason for me to remain here any longer. It would have been better for the outsider to leave his seat. If youe backter and say hello formally, that will be enough. * * * The next morning. A sad news was delivered to the Murim Alliance. Meng-gyeong, who heard the news through me, asked back with a nk expression. What did you say just now? They said that Geowang () senior had passed away. What nonsense is that! I understand your feeling of disbelief, but its true. Jiewang, the ark of openness, eventually passed away. He wanted to lead Meng Gyeongs recruits to the open area before he died, but it was toote. Maeng Gyeong, a new member of Cheonan Gambu, was currently staying at Sinuidang (t) and receiving treatment. This was because he was suffering from the aftereffects of confronting Goechang, one of the greatest experts in the Demonic Cult. Severe injuries make it difficult to move. While he was spending time lying in a hospital bed, he lost his Danjeon and the Geolwang he was talking about eventually died. . It wasnt that I was losing anything in particr. Just because King Geol died does not mean that the promise made to him was broken. Rather, Meng Kyung suffered a great psychological shock. The priests duty was never light. Although Meng Jing betrayed the monk and ran away, King Jie was his benefactor and respected teacher. Wow! Damn it! Humans were foolish creatures. Because you regret and suffer only after losing it. I tried to force myself to get up, but I left the Shindang Shrine, leaving Meng-gyeong behind. omg! Warrior! You must not force it to move! The frightenedwmakers clung to Meng-gyeong and calmed him down. * * * long time no see. My lord. Thest time I saw them, they were all dying, but now they look fine. Only on the surface. It hasntpletely healed on the inside yet. Still, it is an undeniable fact that there is great resilience. So why did youe to see me? A reception room located inside the pavilion used by Jujakdae (ȸ) members. Master of Jujak Hwaseongdo (Ե) offered me a seat and asked. The condition of Hwaseong Ind did not look that good. A face that is thinner than before. There were ck shadows under the eyes. It couldnt have been simply because of the injuries suffered by the religious leader. I wont feel at ease. Didnt the Suzaku unit suffer heavy damage in thest battle? It was clear that the heartache would be great. Especially since he is famous for taking good care of his subordinates. I have something to tell you. Say it. Zhong Li Xiaoze is injured and is recuperating. ! I should have told you sooner, but Im sorry for delivering the news sote. I had ordered the unofficial unit she was assigned to monitor the movements of the Sosalma Army, but that seems to have caused a problem. The total number of Cheonan police officers who died in this fight was fifteen. The number of deaths officially counted was fifteen. Fifteen is not a small number, but even this was smallpared to the damage suffered by unofficial units. As the Sosalma Army realized that they were being watched and carried out a clearing operation, nearly 40 members of the unofficial unit were seriously injured or lost their lives. Jong-ri So-yeon, who survived, could be said to have been lucky. Its like the damn second death sentence. Of course, the reason for forming an unofficial unit was because there was a need for a group of armed forces to be deployed for dangerous work. To put it bluntly, it was an organization created to be consumed when necessary. The members of the unit also knew that it would be difficult for them to survive until the end. but. It was also true that it was too much power to be lost in vain like this. Although I used threats and coercion to bring them under mymand, they were also my people. To be honest, I didnt feel very good. Im sure its not life-threatening, right? yes. Fortunately, there is no need to worry about dying. It will leave a big scar on the shoulder that was pierced by the strong energy, but Then thats a good thing. Hwaseongdo breathed a sigh of relief. She poured the tea from the kettle into a ss and handed it to me. I picked up the ss, quenched my thirst, and continued speaking. Lets move on to the main topic. also. I didnt think you came just to deliver news. First of all, I would like to thank you for granting me an unreasonable request. Its okay to say thank you. Because I just kept my promise. It was also for the benefit of the entire Jungwon martial artsmunity. When you say that, it makes me feel a little more at ease. I wish I could, but you havent alreadye to ask for a second favor, right? How did you know that? I asked back slyly, faking a surprised expression. Hwaseongdos eyes frowned slightly. I hope you will take this situation into consideration as well. As you know, the situation at the Suzakudae is not so good. As mentioned earlier, in thest battle, the main army suffered enormous damage. It was because the members were gathered at the ce where the religious leader descended. The number of dead was as many as thirty. Even themander of the unit, Yan Yun-geom (년), even died. No matter how much it was the Suzakudae, one of the Four Gods, a gap in power like that would inevitably be a huge blow. Wouldnt this be solved by simply recruiting new personnel equal to the number of dead members? Even without looking, I was able to roughly guess what the current situation of the Suzakudae was. Do not worry. I dont mean to ask for an unreasonable favor. I didnt n on putting too much burden on Hwaseong Ind anymore. The reward for saving Zongli Xiaoyeons life was already generous. How can the price of Geombongs life bepared to the price of Yeonungeoms life? What on earth are you taking so long to ask me? Im going to make something big happen soon. I think the Murim Alliance will probably be upset. ? Please support me no matter what. Regardless of position, situation or personal beliefs. After speaking, I sipped my tea with a rxed expression. Hwaseongdos expression became strange. She stared at me with a serious expression and asked interrogatively. What on earth are you trying to do? Chapter 409 Episode 409 The incident started with Woo Ga-jining to me on the night I returned to the headquarters andining. After sending away the disciples of Hyeonsa-mun, he called me and stopped me as I was heading to the bedroom and said this out loud. They say my younger brother was attacked. What does that mean? Literally, while we were away, gunmen attacked my brother. Is something wrong with Wu Xiaozhes personal life? If that were the case, the news would have reached you a long time ago. It seems that Soyoung (Ӱ) confronted them on behalf of her younger brother. Soyoung? Im talking about the shadow given to my younger brother in Dokgok. Only after hearing the exnation did I realize the identity of the object that Wu Ga-jin was referring to. [You said Yeong (Ӱ).] [Yes.] [Do you have any other name?] [No. I am just a shadow.] Woo Hwayeons double, who came to Jungwon under orders from Dokgokju. I had given her instructions before. Talk to Woo Hwayeon ande up with a new name. This was because in order for her to be able to freely enter the main body of the alliance, she had to have at least some personal information to be entered in the personal register. It looks like the name that was decided that way is Soyoung. Soyoung (Ӱ). It meant a shadow that appears at first nce. I dont think its the name Woo Hwayeon came up with. Although the surrounding environment has changed, it was a naming that showed the will not to forget his duty as a shadow. I thought I would use the name chosen by the appropriate person. Contrary to appearances, he seemed to know how to assert himself. We will immediately begin the work to find the varicose veins. There is no need for that. They say they already know the identity of the culprit. Is it really a spiritual seal? You guessed right. It seems like you have a history of doing something simr before, right? I gritted my teeth inwardly. Spirituality seal. This sneaky old man caused an ident again. That was also when I took advantage of the opportunity to lead my team members to the battlefield. It is said that the face of one of the masked men who attacked was revealed during the battle, and his appearance exactly matched that of the guard guard who was assisting Yeongseong Dojang. It was a word that made me feel ufortable. There were guards from the Rongseong Dojo among the raiders? Even carelessly showing your face there? Even though the work of the thousand-year-old Yongseong Dojo was sloppy, there were some sloppy aspects. I guess I understand. Is it ostentatious revenge? It is a story known to those in the know, but in the past, Yeongseong Dojang attacked Wolhwajang and was kicked out after being humiliated. At that time, the person who disguised herself as Woo Hwayeon and lured him in was Soyoung. I remembered that Youngseong Dojang, who had been poisoned by her poison, was unable to leave his residence for a while. Your pride must have been hurt. Its so bad that I just cant get over it. Of course, the Youngseong Dojo would have tried to cover up the matter, but those who were interested and investigated would have easily figured out the truth about the incident. Not only was it not enough to be humiliated by barbarians, but he was even ridiculed by those around him. It must have been humiliating in one way or another for Yeongseong Dojang, who wielded enormous power as an elder of the n. At best, I had no choice but to seek revenge in order to avoid being told that I was scared and cowered by Pokgoks warning. If you think about it that way, it makes sense. It wasnt that difficult to guess why the assassins sent by the Youngseong Dojo left behind their tails. It should have been seen that their purpose from the beginning was not to quietly take revenge without leaving a trace. Rather, wouldnt they have hoped that the identity of the evil beast would be made public? What kind of pride is that guy? In any case, the attackers face was only revealed for a moment, so the Youngseong dojo was not going to be in trouble. This side has not secured the identity of the target, and in the end, the only thing worth presenting is the victims testimony. Even if there was clear physical evidence, it would not have been possible to punish the elder Maeng based on testimony alone in such a difficult situation. Cheonan Inspector General. Please speak. As you may know, there are two main reasons why I decided toe under yourmand. Firstly, because it reminded me of a conversation I had with you in the past, and secondly, because I was thinking of my younger brother who is staying in the Murim Alliance as a prisoner of war. . As you said, I have achieved military excellence on the battlefield, so it will only be a matter of time before I am recognized as an official martial leader. Woo Ga-jins eyes were fierce as he looked at me. The tone was calm, but there was anger in it that could not be hidden. It may sound inconvenient, but I have no intention of appointing someone who cannot take care of his own people as a superior. What general in the world would be able to go to battle and fight with peace of mind while the safety of his family is threatened? Wu Ga-jins protest was justified. Because it was my role as head of the department to prevent members of other factions from threatening Cheonan Gambu members and their families. The spiritual stamp has crossed the line. He harmed my person while I was away. It happened twice, and there was no way it wouldnt happen again. You canugh it off once. But if the same problem repeats itself, the story will be different. Before, there was at least some room for extenuation. Dokgoks assassins tempted her first, and in conclusion, there was nothing wrong with Woo Hwayeons life. On the other hand, what about this attack? There was no one who could look after the situation at the spiritual dojo. If this incident is overlooked, everyone will look down on the Cheonan Inspectorate. We had to take strong measures. So that something like this never happens again. Let everyone realize that if you touch Cheonangambu incorrectly, you will not be able to recover even a bone. I definitely gave you a warning. What was not epted was the spiritual seal. Youre doing something like this while my teammates and I are fighting for our lives on the battlefield. This was nothing short of an act of dishonoring the dead members. If we do not punish properly, we will not show mercy to the members who sacrificed their lives on the battlefield. After gathering my thoughts, I sighed deeply. He then looked directly at Woo Ga-jin and spoke. I understand what the Archduke means. Let me tell you, Im not particrly disappointed in you. Not yet. . An incident can happen at any time. Whats important is the follow-up response. I promise. We will take action to ensure that something like this never happens again. In addition, I will show you an ending that will satisfy the Grand Duke. I believe it. Woo Ga-jin nodded and turned around and disappeared into the darkness. After quietly staring at the back, I headed straight to Woo Hwayeons residence. * * * Woo Soje. Come on in. Woo Hwayeon must have been expecting me toe, so she was waiting with the door open. As I entered the room, I found a woman sitting on the edge of the bed and my expression hardened slightly. I wasnt surprised that someone other than Woo Hwayeon existed here. I was surprised to see her taking care of her wounds with all her clothes off. Woo Hwa-yeon, sitting across from him, was wrapping a clean cloth around her scar-filled arm. ording to the doctor, I need to recuperate for at least two months. At a nce, the woman Soyoungs physical condition seemed to be not good. It was difficult to find a clean corner. Woo Hwayeon said as if throwing something out. It wasnt an attack aimed at me. What does it mean? The target the attackers were targeting was Soyoung from the beginning. At that time, Soyoung was disguised as me, but the attackers didnt seem to know that. . I roughly expected that to be the case. There was no way Youngseong Dojang didnt know that if he carelessly touched Woo Hwayeon, it would be difficult to deal with it. Thats probably why he messed with a rtively easy-going escort. Why didnt you contact me earlier? It wasnt a situation where the manager could return to the headquarters even if we contacted him. I thought it would only upset the manager. I scratched the back of my head and sighed. I didnt feel like criticizing him, saying that at least he could have brought his return to the team earlier. Because I know she cared about me. Actually, I didnt have much time to spare at the time. but. There was a need to pay attention at least once. Just waiting patiently was not the solution. To solve a problem, you need to actively ask for help from those around you, but what can you do if the person involved keeps their mouth shut? This is already the second time. ? Im talking about the number of times Wu Xiaoze covered up serious issues. Both what happened before and what happened this time. This is not an issue that should end with the personal experience of Woo Sojeo. This is an important matter that affects the rtionship between the Beast Pce and the Murim Alliance. Boss. I wont listen to excuses. This is a mistake that cannot be overlooked. If something like this happens in the future, please report it to me immediately. Sozer has a duty to do so, and I, as a protector, have a responsibility. Do you understand? yes. Woo Hwayeon nods her head with a bitter smile. I looked away from her, turned my head to Soyoung who was sitting across from me, and said. Are you feeling okay? its okay. Its safe to return to escort duties right away. No matter where I looked, it didnt look like it was in good condition. In any case, this was the problem for humans who did not take care of themselves. Even if you have to, dont think about being stubborn and just calmly collect yourself. This is an order from my superior. All right. We will make sure to take care of the situation so that the situation you are concerned about does not ur. As a bonus, let me collect the debt I owed for making Sojeo like this. . So dont worry about what happens next and restfortably. Woo Hwayeons shoulders trembled, perhaps because she sensed a chill from the chilling voice. After finishing my business, I left the room, leaving the two women behind. The sly face of Youngseong Dojang shed through my mind in an instant. I just needed an offering, and he did it just right. * * * A ceremony was held to send away the dead. All members of Cheonan Gambu attended and filled the seats. The disciples of Master Xuan and the members of the Jujakdae who fought together on the battlefield also escaped from the front lines in Hebei and briefly returned to the headquarters. Everyoneforted the souls of the deceased warriors with sad expressions. Same time. I appeared a long way away from the ceremony site and was arguing with the warriors guarding therge gate. So youre saying you wont get out of the way? No matter how much you are the head of the Cheonan Inspector General, you cannot enter and leave this ce at will. Please go back. I tilted my head crookedly and crossed my arms. The warriors swallowed their saliva, perhaps feeling uneasy about that. Inside the gate they guarded was the Senate. As I was not an elder nor had I received an invitation from them, it was natural that I could not go in. Im sorry, but I dont have any intention of asking for your permission. Are you sure that you would break the rules of the Meng and invade by force? Wrong. In fact, its the opposite. But still, I didnt back down. If I was going to stop here, I wouldnt have started in the first ce. Everything I do from now on is to protect the discipline of the Meng. How absurd is that! Kwaaaaang! With an explosion of alcohol, the warriors new form flew through the air. Fragments of the broken front door flew in all directions. The bandits who were passing nearby were startled and rushed to the source of the noise. [I hope you can hold a grand funeral for that friend of the Yangtze River Association.] Master said. Please see me off properly on the way. Whose request would you refuse? I hummed and climbed over the rubble into the Senate Hall. If youre going to do it, do it hotly. The n was to hold an unconventional funeral that would make the spirits of the dead scream with joy. Chapter 410 Episode 410: The injury has notpletely healed yet. But this was enough. The warriors guarding the Senate are said to be the elites of the Meng, but how can theypare to the best of the Demonic Cult, including the Eight Demon Lords? If you want to stop me, you will have to bring at least a leader. There is no way that Mr. Joo Hwa-baek would go out of his way to help the obnoxious elders. Wouldnt it be nice to sit somewhere with a good view and have a drink while watching the Senate being destroyed? Whats the fuss! What on earth happened Wow! Warriors running out from all over the ce found me standing in the middle of the copsed rubble and I held my breath. Originally, he would have drawn his sword to punish the intruder, but the opponent was the Dragon King. A famous figure that no one knows about as a leader of the Murim League. One of the two absolute masters capable of fighting the Demon Cult Master. Everyone here knew that even if they fought, they couldnt win. Cheonan Inspector General! What are you doing? You dont know where this is! I moved forward, ignoring the warriors who were shouting in protest. This was my first time setting foot inside the Senate, both in my past and present lives. Although I had heard stories, there was literally no separate Mureungdowon (Դ). Buildings with a luxurious feel. The neatly maintained roads and well-maintained nts created a refreshing feeling. Good. It has to be at this level for it to be worthwhile to set it as a goal. Golden koi fish in the pond. In the grass, there is a white horned deer that seems to be kept as a pet. On top of the tree, there is a Jeonseo-eung () with beautiful stains that can easily be called a spirit object. Precious animals that are difficult to find outside were spread everywhere. It was a sight that truly showed what luxury is. It would cost a considerable amount of money just to manage each of them. It was a cross-section of how the enormous operating funds flowing into the Senate every month were being used. . The two elders sitting in the pavilion above the pond stared at me and blinked. Both of them were familiar faces. Therge old man was Man-ryeok-won (fȭ), and the middle-aged man with a sturdy appearance was Manjung-geom (f؄). Looking at the musicians lined up in the back, it looked like they were having a drinking party to the apaniment of lively music. I was d to see them and greeted them with a silent bow. I wanted to at least sit together, but unfortunately, the situation wasnt right. I looked around and continued walking. It wasnt difficult to find out where the spiritual dojos residence was. All I had to do was find a mansion with a symbol symbolizing Cheongseong engraved on the front gate. stop! I wont wait any longer! Stop it! Subdue the Cheonan Inspector General! Worse warriors attacked me. They may know that they cannot win on their own, but they also have a role and a position. I couldnt just sit back and watch. I responded by punching the air one after another. The sixth herbivorous fighting fist of the wall power. Boom! The warriors who were hit by the fist containing the art of fierce attack were thrown out. The warriors rolled around on the floor and groaned. Ugh. Even though they were rotten, there were quite a few people among them who were considered elite and could hold on without copsing. Ignoring the pain and quietly staring at the warriors digging into the gap, I stepped forward strongly. Quaaaang! The ground was deeply hollowed out and piles of dirt rose up. The floor cracked open and the entire atmosphere shook. I lightly waved my hand and pushed away the staggering warriors, and their bouncing bodies copsed the wall and split the trees. Those who were watching the scene from afar opened their mouths. The gap was too severe. More than 10 people were there, but no one was able to inflict even a scratch on me. Cheonan Inspector General! An elder who btedly ran out of his residence stood blocking the path ahead. Taeyeon Sword (̫ӄ). He was an elder from an independent faction. A person who came to hate me after his close friend, Mae Yeon-gaek, who had shared ups and downs since he was young, lost his Danjeon and became a ruined person. I said, staring at him with narrow eyes. Please step back. What kind of misdeeds is this! I told you to step aside. The person I have business with is not senior Taeyeon Geom. I got the wrong person. I thought he was a friend who kept the minimum line. Do you think you can do something like this and get away with it? You dont have to worry about me. This is your final warning. Get out of there. Get out of the way or I will use force. If youre going to do it, do it! This wont be taken lightly! Whoops! Kwakwakwak! In one strike, Taeyeons sword was broken in half. In the second hand, his back was bent like a giant tiger. After colliding with arge stone statue, his body was buried in a pile of rubble from rainwater. The warriors who threw up the gship swarmed in to clear away the debris and support him. I will step down when I give him enough face. Even though I gave you three chances, you persisted and brought on your own anger. Still, out of respect for the position of the elder, he did notunch an attack indiscriminately. He also gave me a moderate amount of attention. The purpose should not be mistaken. My target was, after all, a spiritual stamp. If another elder dies here, the purpose bes blurred and the cause loses its luster. Are you confident you can handle it? ? I think I acted too carelessly. Contrary to what I heard, you dont seem to be a very cautious person. An old monk sitting on the roof of a nearby building smiled and spoke to me. After checking the other persons behavior, I burst outughing. The old monk was holding a bottle of liquor in his left hand and arge piece of meat in his right. I have seen many people in my life, but the old man in front of me was outstanding among them all. It was my first time seeing this face, but it wasnt that difficult to recognize its identity. What Sohyeongeom said in the past passed through my mind. [This is a secret, but among the elders, even though they shave their heads and wear monks robes, there are people who drink alcohol and eat meat. Im literally missing it.] Master Baekmang, a senior from the Shaolin Temple. A person with the same spirit as Master Baekmyeong, the Shaolin leader of the time. He was a giant among giants. There is no senator in the current Murim Alliance. To be precise, the position itself exists, but it has been a long time since it was elected separately. The reason was that the existence of senatorialism encouraged conflict between the Old Daemun faction and the Five Great Families. Instead, there is a person who is evaluated as being closest to the senator. Thats Baekmangdaesa. On the surface, all elders were on equal footing, but there was a clear hierarchy within them. This could be seen just by looking at the low status of Ho Jeong-gwon (ȭ), whose Kunlun faction, a group of recluses, copsed due to demonic religion,pared to other elders. Master Baekmang was a person with the highest status among the elders as he was from the Shaolin Temple. He never got involved in the big or small affairs of the Murim Alliance. He was sent to the temple as a representative of the Shaolin Temple, citing the reason that he was not very interested in worldly affairs. In fact, I had never seen his face appear in Maeng Jubus conference room. One person knew. He is the invisible power of the Senate, and there are many times when important meetings that determine the future of the Murim Alliance have been influenced by his influence. Its Hwagyeong. If you look at the spirit that emanates implicitly, he is superior to Manjunggeom, the former master of the White Tiger. I could recognize it at a nce. Although he was not officially listed as one of the top 100 masters, he was a strong yer who could easily upy the top rank if he wanted to. I asked, tilting my head crookedly. Are you trying to stop me too? I dont intend to do that. Even if you think about it, its realistically impossible. I dont know about others, but I think it would be a bit of a pain if the ambassador were to interfere. Are you provoking me now? Is that possible? Dont worry about me, just do your job. Sometimes there should be a day like this to raise awareness with shock therapy. Maybe its because no one challenged their authority for a long time, but the elders were too inertial. ? I guess you came to take the spiritual seal away? Did you know? okay. I never thought you would attack the Senate yourself because of that. Anyway, as far as this goes, I am rooting for you. Even as an elder, what Youngseong Dojang did was excessive in my view. Then you are lucky. Of course, just because I dont stop you now doesnt mean I will take your side in the future. Please ask again. Are you confident that you can take care of it? I had no idea what the intention was for asking this question. It didnt seem like they were simply trying to put psychological pressure on me. His face, chewing chewy meat, momentarily ovepped Sohyeongeoms. of course. I answered by nodding my head, putting aside any questions. Are you confident you can take care of it? There was too much. Im telling you this because I think you might misunderstand, but I didnt do it because I couldnt control my anger. I didnt know. How big of a repercussions will this act cause? How much loss must be endured to punish the spiritual seal? Although they were seniors whom everyone respected, they could not maintain an amicable rtionship with the elders forever. Aiming for the position of those with vested interests ultimately means having to take away the position they hold. What I am doing now is just one part of that process. Kaaak! Stop it! What on earth are you doing this for? They left Baekmangdaesa behind and advanced, defeating the warriors who blocked them. Several elders who realized the seriousness of the situation ran outside and watched me. There was a lot of crowd. Finally, we reached the residence of the spiritual dojo. Did he guess what I was aiming for? Among the warriors who served the elders, those capable of leading a unit formed a siege and trapped me. Each and every one of them was an expert who had reached at least the highest level. I didnt even look at them and spoke to the old man standing on the main floor. Im sorry to see you like this. Seniors. You wont regret it, right? If you regret it, you must be doing it. What kind of girl is that?! Youd better be careful what you say. Because Im not feeling very well right now. It was something that could have just been buried quietly. So I buried it once. . Considering that we are at war with the Demonic Cult, I tried to pass over it as quietly as possible. But it was my senior who made it impossible for me to do that anymore. Are you sure you want to see it through to the end? From now on, we will take you to Cheonan Prison. If youre going to rebel, you can do that. Chapter 411 Episode 411 Ling Xing Dojang pursed his lips. He didnte to me voluntarily to be captured. It just stands there and stares at me as if its going to eat me. It was exactly the reaction I expected. Thats right. If I had said I would be taken away obediently, I would have been disappointed. I released my hand with a loud snap. There was no need to pull out the sword tied to his waist. When you need to kill an opponent, it is easier to hold a weapon, but when you need to save and subdue an opponent, bare hands are better. Sigh! A middle-aged Taoist who was looking for an opportunity on the left extended his sword to me. As I dodged the attack and checked the opponents face, a strange color appeared in my eyes. It was a face I had seen through a profile report. Hwagakdaeju (). Among the military organizations of the Meng, he was the head of the highest-ranking unit, excluding the Torpedo Brigade and the Four Gods. Was it when he was recognized for his contribution to subduing the Iron Blood Demon Army and the Vampire Demon Lord and was given an award for his meritorious work? Youngseong Dojang once said this in a conference room in Maengjubu. [How about giving him the position of head of Hwagakdae?] The head of Hwagakdae was a disciple of the Cheongseong faction and a member of the Elder faction. Naturally, the leaders under hismand were also influenced by him. In fact, it was safe to say that the entire Hwagakdae was acting as the hands and feet of the elder faction. That was the reason why the Yeongseong Dojo at the time tried to ce me in the position of Hwagakbujuju. I never thought Id see it this way. The Hwagakdae was clearly a unit that supported the elder faction, but it was not a bodyguard unit that served a specific elder by his side. In other words, the Great Lord Hwagak could not enter the Senate without an invitation. But out of nowhere, the Hwagak Daju came out of the residence of the Youngseong Dojo? He could only assume that the Youngseong Dojo had summoned him to his mansion. No matter how open a secret it is, you cant believe its revealed in front of me like this. They dont even try to hide the fact that they have a collusive rtionship. The future of the Murim Alliance was truly bright. It wasnt an empty remark or a joke. It wasnt even irony. Its so bright its blinding. This is why I wanted to be an elder. What an attractive title full of dreams and hopes. Kakakakak! Beginning with Hwagakdaejus attack, weapons flew in from all directions. I kicked the ground hard and jumped,nding lightly on top of the tangled weapons. He then fired a series of short, choppy blows. Boom! A heavy shock hit the warriors bodies. The warriors who had been pushed out fell asleep, leaving long footprints on the ground. There are a lot of them and each persons inaction is outstanding. Thats true, but The most important linkage ability was poor. It was only natural that everyone had different affiliations and different martial arts skills. There was noparison with the Baekpal Nahanjin (ٰ_h), which I had experienced in the past by receiving a ritual from Buddha. Theyre going to lock someone up with such a poor passing list. After getting down on the ground, I immediately ran straight towards Hwagakdaeju. As he was urgently protecting his head with his sword, a prosthetic force was formed near the nape of his neck and, taking advantage of the momentary distraction, he kicked him hard in the abdomen. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwaang! His new model, which had been thrown into the outer wall of the mansion with a tremendous crashing sound, soon burst through the opposite wall. ! Yeongseong Dojangs eyes were bloodshot. He seemed quite angry as his tightly clenched hands were shaking. Pop! He grabbed the sword rising from the side and smashed it, and grabbed the cor of the warrior attacking from behind and struck him down. Memorization came in from time to time, but it was all blocked by the brain energy. Quang! Another warrior broke through the wall of the mansion. In the aftermath of the battle, the magnificent house became a hideous house full of holes. What kind of monster I cant believe the Dragon Kings skills were this high. Rumors are not as good as reality. Didnt you say you were injured? You were truly deceived. Where do you see the movement of the injured person? In less than a moment, nearly half of the warriors who made up the siege were unable to fight. The warriors who had not yet fallen stepped back and widened the distance between me and me. By this time, everyone should have realized. That I didnt show the skills I saw. Even though he could have broken the siege faster if he had put his mind to it, he wasted time attacking specific people first. What are they doing! Yeongseong Dojo screamed in anger. As an old roon, he sensed the uneasy atmosphere faster than anyone else. The warriors, who realized that they had no chance of winning if they fought any longer, hesitated and showed a passive attitude. They slowly retreated, looking at each others thoughts. It seemed like they would run away if it were just a little longer. Those who were actively fighting against me, including the Great Master of Hwagak, all fell down and lost consciousness. The only ones left are those whose loyalty to the spiritual dojo is not that deep and who have no reason to fight against me until the end. This is the guy who undermined the authority of the Senate! Why cant we just keep attacking! The cry of the spiritual seal echoes in emptiness. I approached him with an eerie smile on my face. No one around me blocked or stopped me. Stop it! Stop it! Youngseong Dojangs eyes trembled slightly as if an earthquake had urred. He hesitated and retreated, but eventually turned his back and attempted to run away. I wasnt the one to watch it quietly. I spread out my ghost guard and immediately closed the distance, and Youngseong Dojang quickly pulled a sword from his waist and swung it sideways, aiming for my shoulder. Damn it! It was a sharp counterattack, but it didnt even leave a scratch on my self-defense-protected body. Wow! When I kicked the side with my knee, Yeongseong Dojo made the sound of a pig being ripped off and rose into the air. Uweek! He couldnt keep his bnce and fell, spitting out everything he had inside. The clean uniform was covered in dust and dirt. Do you feel like following me obediently now? You It looks like youre still trying to resist. Im sorry. I once again mercilessly kicked the side of the spiritual dojo that had struggled to raise its upper body. I hit again where I hit him on purpose. Youngseong Dojangs eyes were wide open due to the extreme pain. He screamed and rolled over, urgently raising his left arm and trying to stop me. Now wait! His eyes were full of fear as he looked up. The ring look in his eyes from just a moment ago had disappeared everywhere. Sigh! I blew a wind blow to kill his blood and said, No matter how much I do, I will have to use some strength topletely subdue someone who is an elder of the alliance. Whats more, you have internal injuries. I raised my fist and let out a sound that I had no intention of making. Youngseong Dojang made an angry expression, as if he had no idea he would do something like this. I will do my best to encourage you and deal with you. It may hurt to the point of death, but dont me me. ! A torrential rain of violent attacks poured down on Yeongseong Dojang, who was shaking his head like crazy. * * * How did this happen? Hwang Bo-jin, a new member of Cheonan Gambu, stared at the coffins ced on the flower bed and sped his trembling hands. People gathered together tomemorate the dead. Things that felt so dull and unrealistic are now clearly touching my skin. Is this really real? Under orders from the head of the family, he joined the union against his will and applied to Cheonan Gambu. For a moment, I was captivated and excited by Cheon Ga-ryeongs beauty. A storm hit him without any preparation. The sudden invasion of Hubei by the Demonic Cult. The Cheonan Inspectorate, an internal inspection organization, suddenly became a volunteer force and headed to the battlefield, and he, too, ended up on the front line. The battlefield he was experiencing for the first time gave Hwang Bo-jin a strong shock. Many people lost their lives before his eyes. Among them were many strong people who were looked up to by everyone. Just the Jangjiang Johyeop lying in the coffin over there was a giant who was ranked among the top 100 great masters. This is not the ce for me. A sense of fear crept in. A strong impulse arose. I have the urge to throw away everything around me and go back to Hwangbo House. Should I really run away? In the future, the Cheonan Inspectorate would often be sent on missions to the battlefield. I heard that such a decision was made at a meeting hosted by the leader. When I think about it, I didnt even know it was natural. Cheonan Gambu had excessively strong military power for a single department. It was strange that a department of this size was only responsible for internal inspection at a time when the war was in full swing. The reason I survived thest fight wasnt because I was skilled. I was just luckier than others. Hwang Bo-jin was clearly a talented yer who would be treated well no matter where he went in the midfield. However, among those who participated in the battle that took ce in Banghyeon (h), there were many more outstanding people than him. That fact brought Hwang Bo-jins self-esteem down to rock bottom. An instinctive fear came over me that if I was dragged into battle again, I might be the next person to be put in that coffin. [If possible, I would like you to assign me to the investigation team rather than the execution team.] I felt like I realized it only now. What did the Dragon King think when he saw himself suddenly requesting to be assigned to the investigation team? How ridiculous his curiosity must have seemed in his eyes when he was not even prepared, let alone prepared. Once the funeral is over, lets go through the formal discharge process. The head of the family may displease you, but there is nothing in this world more important than life. It was the moment when he had made up his mind and lifted his head with a sigh. Quaaaang! A cloud of dust rose in the distance along with an explosion. Hwang Bo-jins eyes opened wide. At the time of the Yongbong branch meeting, he attended Man Likwon by his side and could see at a nce where the dust cloud rose from. The same thing was surprising to the mourners who were attracted by the noise and looked away. Whats going on? Did an ident happen? Could it be an enemy attack? Recognizing the seriousness of the matter, several members of the main operation team tried to run straight to the source of the noise. At that time, Sima Yun, who was hosting the event, spoke with confidence in his voice. Dont panic. ? The manager gave me instructions in advance. There may be a littlemotion, but ignore it and continue with the funeral. I will make sure that I can attend on time. The exnation was short, but the meaning contained in it was by no means light. The mourners who understood the situation looked puzzled. Did you reallymit it? Hwaseong Ind, the Great Lord of Jujak, sighed. She knew this because she heard the story from Yeonsun in advance. That this situation will happen. This is the first time Ive ever had a funeral like this in my life. Chapter 412 Episode 412: I lost consciousness and lifted the sagging spirit seal onto my shoulder. Master Nohs appearance was truly miserable. His hair was scattered and his clothes were tattered. My face was swollen and my whole body was covered in bruises. It was the result of a careful beating under the pretext of subduing him. I feel a bit relieved now. I wanted to break off the branches, but there was still work left to do. Isnt it me who the Youngseong Dojo should apologize to? . I walked confidently through the warriors who split to the left and right, clearing a path. From the entrance of the Senate to the residence of the spiritual dojo. The road that was neatly maintained is nowpletely trashed. I thought it would take some time to recover. Its humiliating. Damn it. The gazes of the middle ss people looking at me were not kind. In fact, punishing the spiritual seal itself was not a big deal. All you have to do is feel like a tiger, go down the rabbit hole, and run wild. How difficult would that be? The real problem was this. There were many wild cats that would use this incident as an excuse to bite me. Each of the elders watching the current situation was a beast hiding its sharp mrs. The sporadic fights with them so far would have iparable aftereffects. Was it a little excessive? I was scratching the back of my head and burst outughing. It was just the right amount of excess. Wouldnt this be enough to properly dere war? I thought this day mighte someday, but its sooner than I thought. Sohyeongeom (t), who came out through the crowd, clicked his tongue and said. An elder from the Hwasan faction. My rtionship with him alsosts quite a long time. Starting from this moment today, we can no longer go back to the same rtionship as before. [What do you want to achieve?] [To take revenge on the Demonic Cult as a descendant of Wolhwajang or someone rted to it?] [ This may be just an old mans guess, but that is probably not your ultimate goal.] Sohyeongeom is here . Among those gathered, he was the only one who knew my goal. In the past, when he asked me my goals while drinking, I answered like this. [I have no intention of seeking the position of the next leader based on my experience as the head of the Cheonan Gambu.] Currently, my status within the Murim Alliance has risen to the point where it has skyrocketed. Achievements Status Reputation. There wasnt a single part missing. Everyone knew. If the Great War of Righteous Demons ends and the Cheonan Government is disbanded, there will be one of two destinations that I will reach. A leader or elder. In fact, it was safe to say that I had revealed to Sohyeongeom that I wanted to be an elder. Has your seniore too? Dont call me friendly. What if other elders misunderstand? If you give it to me, it would be a great thing for me. You will be able to easily keep the most difficult enemy in check. Scary guy. A light conversation that did not fit the atmosphere took ce. Master Baekmang, who was licking his oily hands after finishing off the entire piece of meat, narrowed his eyes. I left the Senate with light steps and headed to the funeral hall where the funeral was in full swing. * * * As we entered the ceremony hall, the mourners all looked shocked. It was because I recognized the identity of the old man on my shoulder. Yeong Jin-hwan, a member of the administrative department of Cheonan Gambu, asked with a trembling voice. Boss. Surely not? What do you mean its not? If I remember correctly, I think he is a spiritual dojo, an elder of the Maeng n Thats right. Please tell me that the manager saved me from being attacked by someone. I beat him up. There was a look of despair on Young Jinhwans face. To him who did not know the exact circumstances, the news would have been like a bolt from the blue. I passed him, who was frozen like a stone statue, and headed to the podium. After looking at the coffins on the flower bed, I turned around and called the two women. Sojeo Woo Hwayeon and Soyoung Sojeo. yes? Pleasee here. After making the two women stand next to the podium, he ced the spiritual seal on the floor. Then, he poured the bowl of water that Sima Yun had brought on his face. Please wake up. Phuap! Youngseong Dojang, who regained consciousness, looked around hastily. I grabbed the back of the old masters head and forced him to look in the direction of the tform. Its time to apologize. What on earth is an apple! thud! Yeongseong Dojangs head fell to the ground. The officers watching from behind flinched their shoulders at the heavy collision sound. The shock wasnt as big as it seemed. This is because it forms a membrane in the inner cavity and protects the forehead. At least you wont have your head crushed. Even so, the pain will not be small. I will not make a stereotypical request to apologize sincerely. Anyway, no matter how sincerity you show here, no one will believe that it is sincere. . But shouldnt this be arranged in order to satisfy the victims and the dead members? Woo Hwayeon made a puzzled expression. Soyoung, who always looked like a stone and a stone, also reacted as if she didnt know what to do. Rather than feeling refreshed, it seemed like he was more worried about what would happen next. Hahaha! On the other hand, Wu Ji-jin smiled loudly and nodded. I asked him in full tone. -Is this enoughpensation for making you wait for a few days? -Its not enough, its too much. -Im d to hear that. -Please take care of me in the future. No, please be kind to me. Boss. thud! Once again, he lifted Youngseong Dojangs head and mmed it on the floor. The old man, who was trembling, soon became limp. I poured true energy into his body so that he would not die. With a wave of his hand, he called out to Samaun and left him to clean up after him. Wow! As we pped our palms together, a heavy wave engulfed the area. The eyes of the middle school students were all focused on me. I would like to apologize to everyone who was surprised by the suddenmotion. . Its a littlete, but thank you for taking the time toe here. He bowed his head politely and gave me a brief exnation of the current situation. What was the reason for entering the Senate and causing an uproar? And what was the reason for bringing Yeongseong Dojang here and forcing him to apologize? p p p! When the story was finished, apuse was heard from somewhere. It was noticeable that Hwaseongdo, the master of the jujak, was lightly pping his hands as if to drive away the gloomy atmosphere. Starting with that, everyone started pping. It didnt take long for the apuse to turn into cheers. I bowed my head again and thanked them. I hope this soothes the souls of the dead a little. * * * The funeral is over. I have something to tell you. Chayun Dojang, a great disciple of Hyeonsamun, approached me and spoke to me. Other disciples were also lined up behind him. Please speak. I will listen. I heard that you are recruiting new members. Are you sure you want to apply? yes. I thought about this when I saw the Daehyeop today. It would be worthwhile to serve someone like this. Thats unexpected. I had no idea you felt that way. It must have been a somewhat shocking sight for an outsider to see. I was surprised, but at the same time, I could understand why the priest believed in and followed the Great Council so much. Your face gets hot when you say that. I want to avenge the dead priest. Of course, with my limited skills, I wont be able to inflict even a single wound on the Demon Lords body, but if I can at least be of some help Are you okay? Cheonan Inspectorate is a department with a fixed period of activity. It is far from a stable ce to work. Its rather good. Doesnt this mean that when everything is over, you can go back to your asceticism with peace of mind? Unexpectedly, I encountered my first applicant. I had a rough idea of Cha Yoons skills from the first time I saw him. The state of fully ripened transcendence. If he did well, he was someone who could easily be targeted at the Malseok level of a 100-year-old expert. In terms of status, he was even higher than the deceased Hong Seong-hyeon. Of course, considering his age, it must be said that Hong Seong-hyuns real condition was much faster. Is Cha Yoon Dojang the only applicant? no. Everyone here wants to join. Wise men are people who are more interested in self-discipline and building virtue than in worldly affairs. To be honest, I couldnt sympathize with their values. I wondered what fun I had in life. I understand what you mean. One thing was certain. There is nothing to lose by having these types of people around. However, we cannot have everyone as members. All I can give you is a chance. You will only be able to join the Cheonan Inspector General if you pass a strict screening process. Of course, I was nning to make sure that the entrance exam was taken properly. Not everyone could ept it, even if they were clumsy. Because I have no intention of making Cheonan Gambu into just arge group. Needless to say, Chayun Dojangs skills were at a passing grade, but the rest of his students were not like that. Whether its martial arts or administrative skills. No matter what abilities they put forward, only those who had proven themselves capable of bing members of Cheonan Gambu would be able to do so. All right. Master Xuans disciples nodded with a sad look on their faces. I encouraged them with a soft smile on my face. * * * The next morning. When I was called to the main office, I was caught in the middle of a group of angry elders and was scolded by them. The impossible has happened. How can someone who is supposed to protect the rules of the Leaguemit such atrocities? At this point, I cant help but question his qualifications as the head of the Cheonan Inspectorate. Youre causing trouble not anywhere else but within the Senate! As if that wasnt enough, they took away the spiritual seal without even getting approval from the leader! This is a serious crime that shakes the very foundation of the Murim Alliance! The conference room became as noisy as a market floor. Elders who speak passionately. With my arms crossed, I listened to what they were saying with one ear and let it go with the other. Im sorry to say this to the elders, but there was no sense of crisis at all. There is no substitute for them anyway. Didnt Sohyeongeom say that? Currently, there are only two warriors in the martial arts faction that can stand against the leader of the cult. Since there are two people, wouldnt it be no problem to have one of them removed from office? That was something that only one person knew and the other two did not know. Isnt the other person the teacher who taught me martial arts? If I were to be at a disadvantage because of this incident, Master would have no intention of staying silent. I knew my worth. Thats why he was able to do such a bold thing. Lets see where and how they try to tie me up. Chapter 413 Episode 413 Thats fun. There have been many times when I have attended a meeting hosted by a leader, but I can definitely say that there has never been a scene as exciting as today. Elders who are rushing to report my atrocities and demand punishment. Even those who had maintained an amicable rtionship with me all this time turned their backs on me. There are no worker bees running out of the hive. It wasnt the first time this had happened. There must have been one or two people who took care of every little thing to keep me, a person of interest, in check. Nevertheless, there is one reason why the appearance of the elders today is clearly different from the past. Theposure disappeared from the faces of the elders. If it was natural, it was natural. Its called fire beauty. From their point of view, it was a situation where the light was on. What everyone was worried about finally became a reality. It was as bad as it could have been. The Senate, which was like a sanctuary, was literally devastated by my rampage. I cant help but feel anxious. Until now, the attitude the elders have taken when keeping me in check has been consistent. Dont try stabbing and if it doesnt work. The method was to only touch the subject without overdoing it and within a range that would not cause harm. If it were an ordinary martial arts ind, it would have lost momentum and sank just by that alone. However, I steadily increased my position and rose to a position where I could put a knife to the neck of the elders. Maybe he came to his senses. When the Gamchalbu (O첿) and the Beopdang (̷) were absorbed into the Cheonan Gambu, they would have thought it was someone elses business. But now it has reached a point where the elders feel their safety is directly threatened. He was clearly looking down from the perspective of a superior. When I came to my senses, I saw that my eye level was about to reverse. It was no longer a situation where I could pretend to be polite and look back. Originally, humans are creatures that only bepetitive when their own food is at stake. Even if he was an elder of the Meng, it was no different. How long have I been looking forward to this moment? Finally, today, I was able to stand on the same stage as the elders. The day is not far when I will achieve the dream I have had ever since I returned home. * * * There is a procedure for everything. What the Cheonan Inspector General did was neither an abuse of authority nor anything more or less than an excess of authority. It is said that one punishment is a hundred punishments. We must punish them clearly and restore order in the Murim Alliance. It would be a good idea to take this time to clearly address the issues that have been overlooked. I also think the same. A ball is a ball and a fruit is a fruit. Using the cursed golden technique again! His teacher, Noegukdaeju (ד), also hid the fact that he had learned Geumgong! As soon as he secured the object that was the cause of thest battle, he made an arbitrary decision to destroy it! The elders arguments seemed to be getting stronger, and eventually a topic that had not been discussed in the previous meeting came up. When are you pouring out praise with one mind and one voice in order to drive the Cheonan Gambu to the battlefield? Now that he wasing forward to me me, I was so shocked that I couldnt speak. Thats right. The interesting thing was that among those who argued that I should be punished, not a single one discussed being relieved of my position. All I could say was that my qualifications were questionable. They can never kick me out. As I said before, I was now an indispensable member of the Murim Alliance. There was no one who could rece me. Even Tosagufeng () can only be hunted once the hunting is over. With the death of Cheonakgun in thest battle, Master achieved his purpose of joining the alliance. Nevertheless, the reason he did not resign yet was because he kept his followers and me, his disciple, in mind. To not abandon ones duty at least until the war is over. To increase the probability that the only disciple who inherited the martial arts skills of Tianreimen would survive the war. But what if I get kicked out of the club because of this? Will Master really try to fulfill his duties as a torpedo leader until the end? No way. He will probably give up his position to protest to the upper echelons of the alliance. If you thought that the torpedo squad would stop Master, you were mistaken. Most of the leaders of the torpedo squad were made up of connections that Master had built up in the past. If they joined in with the Masters will, they did so, and there was no way anyone could try to dissuade them. No matter how greedy the elders are, they will not be unable to discern even the bare minimum of self-interest. As long as Master Ma is alive, there will be no chance of me being overthrown. If the elders kick me out in the name of condemnation, and even the Thunder King leaves the Murim Alliance because of that. As a result, if the martial arts faction loses in the war against the Demon Cult. Where will the arrows of criticism go? The entire martial forest will turn its back on the elders. In the end, there was only one response the elders coulde up with in the current situation. They are using this incident as an excuse to put a leash on me that will limit my actions. This was precisely the reason why he was bitterly saying that he would only now correct his mistakes and move on. Lord! You must listen carefully to what we say This is why I declined the position of Lord of the Demon Demons of Destruction. Nam Hak-geom (Ű), who was demanding an answer from Joo Hwa-baek, was cut off. Namhakgeoms eyebrows rose sharply. Is this something that is out of the question? Cheonan Inspector General. Was he angry at the rude attitude he had never shown before? The old Taoist scolded me in a low voice. The other elders all red at me with stern expressions. I realized what my actions meant. Let alone actual power, in terms of nominal status, the elders were higher than me. That is why, until now, we have not interrupted the eldersments during meetings. Because it was necessary to show respect for their status. But from now on there is no need for that. There was no point in lowering oneself so that the other person would not be wary. The hostility of the elders towards me has already reached its peak. Do you remember what I said at thest meeting when I declined the position of Demon Lord? ? Cheonan Inspection Department is basically an internal inspection organization. If I, the head of the organization, kept wandering around, who would protect the rules of the Murim League? What do you want to say? Unfortunately, what we had feared became a reality. While I was away, the Youngseong Dojo set its sights on the princess of the Beast Pce. Are you talking about the incident where the princess was attacked? Thats right. I cant help but admire your boldness in making spections at official meetings. Isnt there any evidence anywhere that the culprit who instigated the attack was Youngseong Dojo? Did you just say it was spection? I stiffened my expression coldly and let out a terrifying energy. The air inside the conference room suddenly became heavy. Namhakgeoms face suddenly turned white as he was hit by energy from the front. What are we going to do now? We are just about to leave! Youre trying to suppress your opponent by force during a meeting hosted by the leader! stop! Teuong! Hwabaek Joo hit the table loudly. The energy that the elders and I had been emitting toward each other was washed away by the waves that spread out from the palm of our hands. As if he had been waiting, Commander-in-Chief Zhuge Huan calmed themotion. Some time passes. I raised my hand to gain the right to speak, ced my sped hands on the table, and spoke. Everyone here knows this. If something goes wrong with the princesss health, her rtionship with the Beast Pce will be strained. . I can assure you that the repercussions will never stop at breaking the non-aggression pact. Are you going to make me say the same thing over and over again? There is no evidence that the Youngseong Dojo instigated the attack You would rather cover the sky with your palm. How long are you going to keep ignoring the evidence and ignoring it? In the worst case, we may have had to deal with the enemy behind the scenes before the war against the Demonic Cult was even concluded. I knew it myself. That what I am saying now is nothing but nonsense. No matter what justification I gave, I could not justify the fact that I had arrested Elder Maeng without any evidence. But the deterrence of those in power was bound to work in the end. Isnt everything like that in the world? The day I returned to Maeng afterpleting my mission, Wu Musa strongly protested to me. What general in the world would be able to go into battle and fight with peace of mind while the safety of his family is threatened? . There are many people who are angry other than Warrior Wu. Some people go to the battlefield and fight, risking their lives, while others do things that endanger the entire Baekdo martial arts forest. I wonder how much of a sense of disappointment those who contributed to this fight must have felt. I sympathize and agree with what Director Cheonan said. It was Hwaseongdo who suddenly intervened and gave strength to my words. Unpleasant gazes fell on her. The second question is whether the Youngseong Dojo actually instigated the attack. I would like to ask you at the risk of being rude. What on earth did you guys here do while we were away? Are you questioning us now? It was delivered in a timely manner. It was worth visiting her in advance and asking for a favor. The main unit headed to the battlefield together with Cheonangambu and was a unit that made enormous sacrifices during the battle. As such, the weight attached to her words was bound to be special. While the main force of Cheonan Gambu was all rushed to the battlefield, they failed to properly protect the princess, an important person. I will make a hundred concessions and say that it is possible. If it is the work of an insider rather than an outsider, it is true that it is difficult to prevent it no matter how thoroughly you prepare. Several elders cleared their throats with ufortable expressions. I couldnt help but feel reassured by her deliberately using the word insider with emphasis. The problem is reactive. There is nothing we can do about the incident that has already urred, but wouldnt it have been possible to clean it up? . Increase the princesss escort, uncover the identity of the attackers, find out who was behind them, and punish them. Standard and reliable response. Why didnt you do what you should have done? I whistled to myself. From the looks of it, Hwaseongdo also seemed to have made up his mind and sharpened his sword. If you think about it, she was one of the people who would have been most enraged by the atrocitiesmitted by the Youngseong Dojo. Because the Suzaku unit led by her suffered the most damage in thest battle, next to the Changgung sword unit of the Namgung family. He says what I need just when I need it. Because it was the words of Jujakdaeju, not anyone else, he was able to silence all the elders. If I had said the same thing, the focus of the story would have been lost. I raised my hand again to get the floor and spoke. I will tell you clearly right here. . Cheonan Inspector General is an organization designed to act in times like this in the first ce. Whether the target is amon believer or an elder, anyone whomits a mistake is simply a sinner. Chapter 414 Episode 414 Maybe I shouldnt have said thest word? I said it to lighten the mood, but after saying it, I slightly regretted it. Words cannot be picked up again. I was worried that my words woulde back like a wheel and strangle me, whoter became an elder. Well, after I be an elder, the organization called Cheonan Gambu itself will no longer exist. No one who dares threaten the authority of the elders will appear. After the Great War, a long period of peace woulde. There was no better time tomit corruption than the peace period. This is because the organization bes more stable and there are fewer changes in status. It is bing difficult for a group like me to rapidly increase its status, and it is bing virtually impossible for a group like the Cheonan Kambu to emerge. Its not like me to worry about other things. All you have to do is somehow get to the position of elder. He chuckled and leaned back against the backrest. Hwaseong Ind, riding on momentum, continued to push the elders. Once she started pointing out mistakes, it was very difficult to stop her. It was not for nothing that Maengs executives felt ufortable with her. < What on earth did you guys do while we were sweating blood on the battlefield? > < If you failed to properly protect the princess, shouldn''t you have at least properly cleaned things up? > No elder could escape this questioning. Even though they all knew the truth of the incident, they were bystanders who remained ignorant to avoid friction with the Youngseong Dojo. In the case of the Maengju faction, there was at least indulgence as Joo Hwabaek personally went to the battlefield to provide support. In the end, it was a structure in which the senior faction had no choice but to use poison. Of course, the elders did not just sit back and suffer. Starting with Sohyeongeom, who opened his mouthte, heunched a massive counterattack. < So, what was the reason for forcibly arresting Yeongseong Dojang? > < Isnt this just a matter of taking out ones anger on the Senate? > The story went around and around and it came back to the beginning. Their ims did not intersect but ran parallel paths. Cheonan Gambu arbitrarily confiscated Yeongseongs seal without the leaders approval. The elders pretended not to notice Woo Hwa-yeon, who was attacked by a group of assants. Since each sides faults were clear, it was natural that one side would not be able to gain a unteral advantage. Its a good flow. I nodded with a satisfied face. This was my purpose from the beginning. There was no way to justify the riots in the Senate anyway. What can I gain by winning a difficult argument? It would have been better to bury the incident itself by turning it into a muddy fight. The longer the meetingsts, the more the essence of the situation bes blurred and opinions be more dispersed. Naturally, it will be difficult for the elders who tried to ensnare me to achieve their goals. . Juhwabaek watches the argument between Hwaseongdo and Namhakgeom with a very serious expression. I nced sideways in his direction and cleared my throat to suppress myughter. Now I see that he was also struggling to maintain his facial expression. The evidence was that the corners of his lips kept twitching. but. I wonder when Ill be able to see something like this again. In fact, the person who benefited the most from this incident was none other than Joo Hwabaek. For him, who had been constantly at odds with the elders since taking office as leader, the current situation must have felt extremely exhrating. From his perspective, he cannot tantly take one side, but deep down, he is probably rooting for me. * * * Time passed in vain. The meeting, which normally would have ended long ago, continuedte into the night. Everyone was very tired because the discussion to make their point had degenerated into a physical battle. Lord. Please allow me to speak. I wont allow it. Hu Zhengquan, a senior member of the Kunlun faction, raised his hand and demanded the right to speak, but was stopped by Zhou Hwabaek. He swept aside the middle school students with a tired expression and spoke as if making a deration. I think it would be best to wrap things up around here. Finally, the time for the end has arrived. Several elders pursed their lips. In the end, he seemed to feel anxious about the fact that he had not gained any ie. I dont think the discussion will end like this no matter how much time passes, so Ill make the final decision. . First of all, it is clear that the Cheonan Inspector General acted in vition of the rules of the Murim League. So, I will order you to remain on probation for the next month. I will follow your orders. I bowed my head and epted themand as if I had been waiting. Immediately, protests erupted from all over. Lord! Its not possible! Isnt the punishment too light! At first nce, it appears that the opinions of the elders were taken into ount, but in reality, the opposite was true. One month of probation. It was difficult to see it as a punishment that was actually harmful to me. It was the same as when he was previously ced on probation for hiding the fact that he had learned gold gong. The word was probation, which meant resting for a month and taking care of any injuries sustained by the Demon Lord. Even the period was shorter than before. From the elders point of view, it was inevitable that their clothes would explode. You should not be mistaken in thinking that just because the punishment is light, the crime youmitted was small. There are some extenuating factors, and I cant help but take into ount the achievements made so far, so I just lowered the level. Ill keep that in mind. The leader gives a warning and the Dragon King humbly epts it. Even though we didnt kiss beforehand, we hit each other hard. The elders gritted their teeth at the sight of the leader who pretended not to be like that and eventually took my side in the end. It could literally be said to be a measure that barely saved the face of the elders. In fact, the victory waspletely tilted in my favor from the middle. As the meeting dragged on without an answer, the elders must have guessed it to some extent. That this is what will happen in the end. The enemy of my enemy is my friend. At the point when Joo was on my side, it was safe to say that a harsh punishment was confirmed. If it had been an atmosphere where I was unterally cornered, the story would have been different. Thanks to the appropriate support from Hwaseongdo, we were able to create a tightposition. At least it would be safe to say that todays meeting was my victory. * * * Because I was ced on probation, I was unable to enter the headquarters for a while. I returned to Wolhwajang with a tired body and threw myself on the bed, running my hands through my hair and muttering. Did we somehow ovee this crisis? Somehow, he withstood the onught of the elders. However, this was not the end. There was no way these old elders would just give up like this. It will be more difficult in the future. There was a lot of work to be done to prepare for what came next. Among them, the most urgent was the reorganization of Cheonan Gambu. With Woo Ga-jin and Maeng Gyeong officially joining the ranks and Ak Yeo-ryeongs joining confirmed, Cheonan Gambu became the best department in the Murim League in name and reality. However, it is only a shy appearance. In reality, the current Cheonan Inspectorate was a poor organization with many holes. Although there are many outstanding talents, the Cheonan Department has never suffered from a manpower shortage since its inception. Because it was basically a department with a fixed period of activity, it was not easy to recruit members, and the fact that it was difficult to increase the number of people because there was a possibility of nting ganja from other factions was also an obstacle. It would have taken a very long time to establish the framework of the organization if the martial artists that the teacher trained with an eye on the future had not joined. There has been talk about ack of administrative manpower for some time. The reason the department is still running smoothly is thanks to Yu So-hwas ability. However, we cannot ce an excessive burden on one person forever Now we had to properly solidify our internal stability. The construction of the base, led by Simaun, had already entered the final stage. It was soon time to move the department, leaving behind the inspection department and thew enforcement office that were used as temporary bases. At the beginning, we carefully recruited members considering the possibility of ganja being nted, but now that the foundation has beenid, there is no need for that. I cant make soybean paste because Im scared of maggots. Now, even if the Maengju faction or the Elder faction nted people in Cheonangambu, they could easily deal with it. The n was to gather people by posting arge-scale recruitment notice. The perception of Cheonan Gambu has changed significantly from the past. There are also people, like Chayoon Dojo, who dly ept the fact that it is a department with a fixed period of activity. We can gather as many applicants as we want. The problem was how to sort out the stones. I couldnt go around and meet each and every applicant. We had to not only look at martial arts skills, but also carefully consider tendencies and goals. We will need to select a person in charge of screening and interviewing. Who would be better? Needless to say, the lieutenants Sima Yun and Hua Daerang had to be elected. There would be limitations with just one or two, so we had to select a few people to assist them. wait. There was a face that shed through my mind at once. [Hyung, have you ever thought about that? This small person resembles someone.] [From the first time I saw this small person, this small person looked simr to someone I know well.] [ But when this small person has actually changed and looks around, everyone turns their backs on her. Wouldnt it be so sad?] [I think someone should reach out to her in preparation for that time. [Like the people around my brother.] At the time, I thought that while watching Dok Go-seong talk about Lee Soo-yeon. I think hes better than me when ites to seeing people. I think he may have had the ability to look out for and embrace the people around him. Shall I give it a try? I thought it wouldnt be a bad idea to attach it to Simaun as a test. The thoughts continued one after another. How much time has passed like that? Boss. Are you there? The sound of a knock on the door pierced my ears. In response to the familiar voice, I raised my upper body and tilted my head. It was already night when the world was immersed in darkness, but I had no idea what had brought me to this hour. Pleasee in. The door opened and a young man holding a book in one hand entered the room. After tidying up my disheveled clothes and sitting down at the table, I offered him a seat across from me. Im sorry for suddenlying to you sote at night when you must be tired. The young man, Sima Yun, said as he put the book down on the table. I was able to guess his business just by looking at the fact that he was carrying a book. Have you finished interpreting the records left by Reporter Cheon? yes. I thought about reporting it slowlyter, but I decided it was an important matter, so I went straight ahead despite the indignity. It is also something that needs to be conveyed quietly What on earth was written? I asked, looking down at the book with narrowed eyes. I didnt forget to surround myself with air membrane. First of all, it is said that the ritual vessel that the manager destroyed was a sacred object that contained the power of reincarnation. Chapter 415 Episode 415 Reincarnation? To borrow a Buddhist expression, you could say it is reincarnation. You can think of it as being able to live a new life with your memories intact. her. It was an amazing story. I expected it to be no ordinary object, but it was reincarnation. [Do you know what you have done?] I thought I knew why the Demon Cult Master was ring at me as if he was going to eat me. How angry must he have been to have an object containing such great power shattered before his eyes? And just as the director guessed, there were two sacred objects sleeping in the secret wing of Muyeong Shintu. . A ritual vessel containing the power of reincarnation, a dragon incense burner containing the power of return, and an oracle bone containing the power of foresight. It is said that the demonic cult lords of the past referred to those three items as the Three Gods. Incense burner. Like jegi or oracle bones, it was an object that could only be used in ancestral rites. Perhaps the reason Muyeong Shintu made the key to enter Bi-dong in the shape of an incense burner and the reason he called it a sacred object was probably rted to this. Anyway, Samsingi-ra. Its good news to hear. Doesnt this mean that the total number of sacred objects that have been passed down in the Demonic Cult is three? At least there was no need to worry about a fourth new object suddenly popping out and creating a troublesome situation. Theres one thing Ive always been curious about. What is the reason why previous demonic cult lords did not utilize the power of such great divine beings? Is there anything about him in the records left by Reporter Cheon? I was going to tell you that now. Sima Yun took out a wad of paper from his pocket and handed it to me. When I looked at the first page, I saw that the writing was written in a haphazard manner and was scattered in a haphazard manner. These are things I wrote down while interpreting the contents of the book. It will help you understand. I will make a clear interpretationter and give it to you, so please look at it even if it is inconvenient right now. Samaun scratches the back of his head with a sheepish expression and makes excuses. I nodded calmly and answered. All right. After stealing the Samsingi from the secret vault in Cheonmagung, Muyeongsintu and Cheongija each shared the items they needed. Muyeong Shintu, who had regrets about the past, took a sacred object containing the power of return and foresight, and Gija Cheon, who wanted to see the future of cultural development, took a sacred object containing the power of reincarnation. This was the part where the difference in inclinations between Muyoung Shintu and Reporter Cheon was clearly revealed. The contents of the handwriting that I had obtained after raiding Muyeongsintus secret temple in the past shed through my mind. What can I do in this life I cant protect Respectmy mother, my dear sistereven my lover. To the past. Stone This time, we must save everyone. Just as Sima Yun said, Muyoungshintu was very obsessed with the past. Wouldnt he have thought of breaking into the pce where the Demon Cult lord resides and stealing sacred objects? It was a risky task, even if you had five lives. Even if it was the greatest sword in the world, it could not have guaranteed sess. As a disciple of the religious leader in my past life, I knew well how tight the security at Cheonmagung Pce was. It is also true that the average inaction of the believers there is very high. I didnt think that the security level at Cheonmagung Pce would have been low in the past. On the other hand, should Reporter Cheon be considered a college student? The reason he gave up a sacred object with the power of return to Muyeong Shintu was because he wanted to gain insight into the advanced civilization of the future. Clearly, the way of thinking of great people who rose to the top of a field was different from that of ordinary people. Gija Cheon figured out how to use sacred water faster than Muyeong Shintu, and immediately created a space for the umtion of water energy in the underground ruins that he used as a base when he was young. In addition, the entire ruins were covered with formations and traps in preparation for the attack by the cult leaders and other demonic cultists. When I was staying at the Zhuge family under the pretext of recovering from an injury, I heard a story about the ruins from Zhuge Hye, who came to visit me. She said this: Fortunately, since there was no owner of the ruins, it was possible to conquer it smoothly. If even the traps that had to beunched manually had worked properly, no matter how much my brother and I worked together, we wouldnt have been able to make it on time. I had simr feelings when I visited Bi-dong hidden in Seoldusan Mountain. I was wondering why they had made such excessive preparations for intruders. At the time, I thought it was because of the discord with Samasegawa. But now that I look at it, it seems that wasnt the case. It appears that Gija Cheon, like Muyeong Shintu, failed to bring out the power of the divine being. Why? In order to use the power contained in each sacred object, there were several prerequisites that had to be met before umting magical energy. To briefly summarize Simauns exnation, it was as follows. It is not that past religious leaders did not use the power of divine beings. It did not meet the strict conditions of use. umting sufficient water energy was only the first condition. Excluding the oracle bone containing the power of wisdom, the conditions attached to the other two sacred objects were as follows . Must be a practitioner of Heavenly Demon Heart Gong (ħĹ). 2. Must be a suitable candidate. My eyes lit up at the word suitable person that popped up again. I was finally able to resolve the doubts I had always had. Master Ma said that I was a suitable person. What exactly is that suitable person? Even reporter Cheon couldnt understand that part clearly. I only learned of the existence of the suitable person by interpreting the secret words engraved on the bottom of the ritual vessel. . However, if it was a hypothesis he came up with, it was written down in the book. theory? Take a look at the bottom right of the third page of the interpretation sheet I gave you a moment ago. I opened my eyes wide as I scanned the words I had written in haste ording to Simauns instructions. There was something written that was truly unexpected. Perhaps a suitable person refers to a person who has inherited the blood of the first religious leader. I am a descendant of the first religious leaders blood? I thought of my parents, whose faces I couldnt even remember anymore, who sold me off for a small amount of money to reduce my eating habits. It was hard to believe that one of them was a blood rtive who continued the lineage of the first religious leader. The first sect leader, who created the current Demonic Church, and the sh-and-burn people who live in a shabby house barely scraping by. Anyway, isnt this abination that doesnt really suit you? Its not entirely unlikely, but ording to records, the first religious leader left no children. Of course, it meant that it was officially known that way. Even though he did not have a separate wife, the number of women he took was not small. He is said to have wandered throughout the central ins and engaged in various entricities. He had affairs with various women, both righteous and evil. It wouldnt be surprising if one of the dogs was pregnant with his child. [Should I really call him a suitable person? It hasnt been long since he reached the absolute level, but he has already pioneered his own path.] I see. If Reporter Cheons hypothesis was true, the meaning of Mas past remarks could also be understood. Perhaps this was meant to mean that he had inherited the martial arts skills of the first religious leader? It is only a hypothesis, but I think it is quite persuasive. If this spection is true, we can understand why the new items have remained unused until now. I nodded and agreed to Sima Yuns words. Basically, the Demonic Church was an organization that was far from a hereditary system. The motto raised by the Demonic Cult is strong self-respect. Only those with power could get what they wanted. The position of a religious leader was no exception. At least the Demonic Cult I knew was that kind of group. The reason the first Cheonma did not appoint a separate sessor was to personally practice the banner of strong self-respect that he had set forth. Of course, the second sect leader was not even a distant rtive of the first sect leader, let alone his blood rtives. There was no way it could have met the conditions for using the new product. The same was true not only for this generation but also for all past religious leaders. No matter how many practitioners of Heavenly Demons Heart Gong there are, there are never more than ten in one era. The only people who can learn Heavenly Demon Heart Gong are the Demon Cults leader and his disciples who have followed the leaders progress. What is the likelihood that among that small number of people, there were blood rtives who inherited the blood of the first Heavenly Demon? Even if it exists, what is the possibility that the subject will win the sessorpetition, ascend to the position of Sogyoju, and be told the secret of the Three Gods? It was truly a terrible probability. The history of the Demonic Cult is not short, but even taking that into ount, it was not at all strange that sacred items remained unused. However, it is said that the conditions for use were not particrly strict for sacred items containing the power of wisdom. Its not even a one-time thing, its something that can be used repeatedly. You mean its a reusable item? Thats right. However, the oracle bone discovered in Muyeongsintus nasal cavity had lost all of its strength, leaving only a shell. Just because it can be used repeatedly doesnt mean it can be used permanently. I think the reason why Hao Wen-ju only sees fragments of the future regardless of his will is because he has little power left in his body. . For your information, it is said that those who were granted the power of wisdom through divine objects were the former priestesses of the Demonic Cult. As its name suggests, the Demonic Church was an organization with a strong religious vor in its early days. Basically, the Majin people were arbitrary and self-centered. This was the same even for believers who consumed demonic dan (ħ) and achieved reverse blood cirction. Although there was a difference in degree, those who were originally intoxicated had a hard time adapting to the group and conforming to the organizational system. Thats why the first religious leader thought. There is a limit to controlling and oppressing demons with force alone. Another element is needed to maintain the unity of the group until the foundation of power is solidly established. Religion was adopted as that element. That is how the existence of a priestess was born. A member of the demon god revered by all demons. Although a symbolic being, he was sometimes supported by believers for his insight into the future. Was it actually a demonstration of the precognitive ability obtained through divine objects? As time passed and the foundation of its power was firmly established, the Demonic Church gradually shed its religious character. The existence of a priestess naturally disappeared into the back of history. perhaps. The removal of the symbolic being of the priestess may not have been simply to strengthen the authority of the religious leader. In fact, wasnt it inevitable that the religious coloring had to be removed as the power of wisdom contained in sacred objects was exhausted? ording to what Reporter Cheon has figured out, there are two main conditions for using the divine object of wisdom. The first is energy based on the Heavenly Demon Heart Gong. Are you saying that previous priestesses learned the Heavenly Demon Heart Gong? no. My guess is that when the priestess gained the power of wisdom, the religious leader would have been present to pour energy into her body. understand. The conditions are definitely simpler than the other two gods. [The person who killed Future Day is a man you know well.] [Are you the leader of the Demon Cult?] [Youre quick-witted. At the time, I was gathering information about Muyeongsintus secret identity and was killed by his hands without even knowing what was going on.] It has now be clear. How did Hao Wenjue to have the power of foresight? His body, which was killed by the Demon Cult Master, must have been filled with a lot of energy based on the Heavenly Demon Heart Gong. And the second condition. In fact, this was the most surprising to me than the things I mentioned earlier. ? The second condition is gender. Only women can gain the power of wisdom through sacred objects. What do you mean? Then, how could Hao Wen-ju I froze in mid-sentence. Sima Yun nodded as if he understood that feeling. Only women can draw the power of foresight from sacred objects. And Hao Wen-ju awakened the power of foresight. It didnt take long to understand what that meant. uh? Chapter 416 Episode 416: I have met Hao Wenzhou face to face. And that too three times. In my previous life, once at the main altar of the Demonic Cult, once at the Shaonye Guest House in Changsha, Hunan Province, and finally once at the secret wing of the Wuying Shintu. I knew he was a person with many secrets. A sturdy physique and a protruding uv. Looking at his appearance alone, he was a man with no ws. But he was actually a woman. Well, he has a lot to hide from even the leaders of the n. Now that I think about it, it seemed like her appearance was strangely feminine. Does Cheon Ji-ryeong know about this? I thought that I may or may not know. In the first ce, she didnt even know that Hao Wen-ju was her parent. [How is it?] [?] [Is this a face in my memory?] I remembered the question Hao Wen-ju asked me in the past at Suning Guesthouse. I didnt feel any difort at the time, but it was only now that I realized it. By asking that one question, she naturally went through several confirmations. Anyway, I guess who is the leader of Haomun? He was an opponent who could not let down his guard. . Sima Yun and I burst intoughter at the same time. I wonder why there are so many secrets in this damn martial forest. Sima Yun cleared his throat once and said, pointing to the index finger. And there were other phrases that would help resolve the managers doubts. Please take a look at the words written at the bottom left of the second page. Probably Muyeongsintu will not achieve its purpose. He seems to be working hard to shorten the time it takes to umte water energy, but even if he manages to solve the problem, the spirit will reject him. The idea of allowing the power of wisdom to dwell in oneself who has returned to the past is Its good, but its also impossible. Each new substance has the property of repulsing each other. A person who has gained the power of one divine entity cannot ept the power of another divine entity. ! There were questions that remained unresolved even after it was discovered that the ritual objects found in Gija Cheons secretaria were sacred items from the Demonic Cult. Why did the power of wisdome to Hao Wen-ju in his current life and not in his previous life? Why did he only glimpse the original history and not the future that had changed because of me? Thanks to the records left by reporter Cheon, all my questions were resolved at once. In the end, this is said to have originated from Muyeongshintus greed. A divine object with the power of return resided in me, a practitioner and fit person of the Heavenly Demon Heart Gong. And the power of foresight that bounced back against my power of return resided in Hao Wen-ju, a woman who died nearby at the hands of Ma Cyo-ju. When I think about it this way, the front and back are in perfect sync. The reason why Hao Wen-ju only sees the original history that has not changed because of me is because the reference point is her age in her past life, not her current life. In other words, it could be said that the problem urred because new materials were used in the wrong way. Realizing that it was impossible to be reincarnated through the power of divine beings, Gija Cheon turned the direction of his quest. I was interested in the new object itself and focused on finding out its principles and activation conditions. . It is safe to say that the book left in Bang Hyeons ruins is actually a kind of research journal in which he recorded his findings. Thanks to you, I was able to obtain a lot of information. I felt refreshed as the questions I had the whole time were resolved. It felt like all the frustration had been lifted. As I was carefully organizing the information I had obtained in my head, I blurted out. To be honest, I thought it was a waste. What do you mean? This is the jegi that I destroyed with my own hands. Sima Yun nodded as if he understood what I meant. He said with a soft smile on his lips. As long as we are human, we cant help but feel regretful. Isnt it a sacred object of the Demonic Cult? But after hearing the exnation that the powers of each sacred object repel each other, my worries went away. Doesnt that mean it was something I couldnt use anyway? Well, from the managers perspective, you might think that way. Sima Yuns expression became odd. I tapped the table with my index finger and looked at his reaction, and then I said something. Didnt you just imagine what if you gained the power of reincarnation? Have you mastered mind reading? Its just expected. Everyone thinks based on themselves. In that sense, what the religious leader showed this time was clearly foreign. ? Sima Yun tilted his head. He looked like he didnt know why a story about a religious leader was suddenly being brought up here. Have you never thought about that? I dont know why the religious leader was so obsessed with taking over the ruins of Banghyeon. Isnt that to retrieve a sacred item? well. I dont think its just that reason. Isnt this an item that none of the previous religious leaders have been able to use? ah. From the religious leaders point of view, it would have been an unusable item. Isnt it strange? Thats what I heard. When I didnt know it, I vaguely assumed that it was because there was an item lying in the ruins that would decide the oue of the war. However, my thoughtspletely changed when I heard that the ritual found in the ruins was a sacred object with the power of reincarnation. If it was not an item that would be helpful in the war right away, it would have been better to have secured it leisurely after the unification of the martial arts was achieved. Do you know why the sect leader tried to obtain the sacred object even at the cost of such great losses? Hmm. Heres my guess. Perhaps the cult leader is a suitable person or has found a way to use the divine object himself. Are you saying that the Master of Demonic Cults himself tried to use a divine object? Thats right. If that assumption is true, the former would be more likely than thetter. Its hard to think that the religious leader would have discovered a method that even Reporter Cheon couldnt find My opinion is the opposite. yes? Often, people in the world describe the first religious leader as a separate being, like Master Bodhidharma of Shaolin Temple or Jang Sanbong of the Shaman sect. However, I believe that the contemporary religious leader is no less than the original religious leader. . When I visited Zhuge Dynasty, I received a request from the Earth Dragon (֪) Xiaohyeop and tested the power of the formation method he created. Its called Seven Prisons. I heard the story. It is an exquisite state that can even confine an absolute master newly created by Zhuge Dynastys Sojiazhu. It was a great fight. The power of the Jinbeop was at its peak, and even I couldnt find a way to escape. Was it that bad? However, even that great Jinbeop could not withstand the de of the will-shaped power energy infused with independent enlightenment. Even as I speak, I can vividly recall that time. Although it may seem like he is painting his own face with gold, a martial artist who has reached the extreme is capable of performing miracles that ordinary people cannot even imagine. What if he is a demonic cult leader who has achieved a higher level than me? The level of martial arts he achieved was so great that even the words heavenly and outer heavenly () are not enough. If I or Master used the bomb attack, the output of power could be roughly simr, but that was it. The reality was that there was no match for the depth of enlightenment. I may be over-exaggerating my thoughts. It wouldnt be strange if a Demon Cult leader could ignore the restrictions andws that dictated that only certain conditions could be met to obtain the power of a divine being. At least I thought so. Well, this part isnt that important, so lets skip it. . Whether or not the leader is a suitable person is the second issue. The point is that he desperately wanted a sacred object that contained the power of reincarnation. When Tang Seo-yeon handed me the information she obtained from interrogating Dark Soul Poetry. This is what came to mind when I realized that the reason the Demonic Cult forces invaded Hubei was to take over the ruins of Banghyeon. This is not the way of the demonic cult. Even though it was revealed that there was a sacred object sleeping in the ruins, that thought has not changed even now. In fact, the damage suffered by the Demonic Church in this battle was enormous. The cost of using troops in an unreasonable manner, unlike before, was high. In his previous life, when the secret to the Muyeongshintu was discovered, the Ma cult leader quietly infiltrated Sacheon alone without informing his followers. Its just a guess, but I thought he may have moved in secret because he couldnt share the secrets of the sacred items that were passed down only to past religious leaders with his subordinates. But what were the circumstances of the battle that took ce in Hubei this time? The Demon Cultists characteristic cautious appearance was not visible at all. Not only did he form arge army and march forward unreasonably, but he himself descended into the middle of the battlefield. To put it simply, Ma Qiaoju had too much at stake in this battle, like a man who didnt care about his future. Its obvious what this means. ? The religious leaders are also flocking here. To the point where I want to take out insurance just in case something happens. Sima Yuns eyes opened wide. I narrowed my eyes and smiled. The inaction of the transcendental Demon Cultist has blinded the eyes of many. I was no exception. It took too long to figure out the true intention of the Demon Cultist. Everything I have done so far has been gradually strangling the leader. The history of this life is very different from the previous life. Most of the things that Lord Ma had prepared for a long time to achieve great session came to naught, and instead, it worked in a beneficial direction for me and the Baekdo martial arts team. Hwayang Sangdan, which had been the source of funds for the Demonic Cult in its past life, currently had a supply contract with the Murim Alliance. Simrly, Hao Wen, who had been the eyes and ears of the cult leader, was forming a hostile rtionship with the Demon Cult following Chen Ji-ryeongs psychodrama treatment. Lee Kang-hak, Ak Yeo-ryeong, and Bang Cheok-sam. People who would have originally been swayed by the demonic cult leaders demands became on my side. The artificial ruins created by the Iron Blood Demon Army copsed in vain, and King Gwon and King Dao, who should have died, survived unharmed. ording to the history of the previous life, the forces of Demonic Cult should have crossed Shaanxi and Shanxi and devoured Hebei and Shandong, but the front line that was fixed in Shanxi had no intention of copsing. It is a clear fact that the power of the Demonic Cult does not reach that of the martial arts faction. Although their high-ranking power isparable, there is an overwhelming difference in the basic number of personnel. When the war became a war of attrition, it was the martial arts faction that ultimately gained the advantage. The power of quantity derived from abundant human and material resources could never be taken lightly. As time passes, the background inevitably bes more disadvantageous to the Demonic Church. In fact, four of the eight great demon armies were already dead. Now, there is only one disciple of the cult leader left, the Sosalmagun. Although they were trying to increase the number of believers by carrying out reformation work based on the expanded territory, they would not be able to secure sufficient troops because the expansion of their sphere of influence was not proceeding as smoothly as expected. under. Iughed. Why did I only realize this now? In the end, the Demon Cultist was also human. A human being who wants to make a promise to the next even if it means giving up everything in the present, such as reincarnation. It seems that the time has finallye for the Baekdo Murim side tounch a massive counterattack. Chapter 417 Episode 417 Time passed quickly. Due to being ced on probation, I was unable to enter the Maengs headquarters for a month. I decided to take care of all the things I had been putting off one by one. The first thing he did was to guide Maeng Gyeong, who had officially be a member of Cheonan Gambu, to the opening. There was no need to go to Hebei, where openness was at its peak. Because the open provinces were already waiting for me, staying in a guesthouse located on the border between Honam and Hubei. * * * . The gaze of the Open Inders looking at Meng Jing was not kind. At least it would have been a little better if it had been before King Jies death, but his funeral had already been held 15 days ago. Currently, the hostility of the open provinces towards Menggyeong was at its peak. Its nice to see you again. Yongwang Sohyeop. A young man came forward as if he were representing the beggars and spoke to me. He seemed to remember that he had previously asked Daehyup to be called Sohyeop because it was burdensome. I hugged him with a smile on my face. Long time no see. Wonryong Sohyeop. Wonryong () Jang Wan. A young man appointed as the next open state. Now that King Jie has died, he can now be said to be the figurehead of openness. Is this my executioner? At Jang Wans question, the expressions of the elders lined up behind him turned grim. He didnt seem to like the idea of calling Meng Kyung a death sentence. From their perspective, it could be said to be an extremely natural reaction. My stomach was probably boiling. What kind of death penalty is the death penalty for a traitor who abandoned his responsibility as a minormander and ran away? Its not that I dont feel sorry, though. At least the object of sympathy was not Meng Jing. It was he who insisted on not making contact with open believers until his personal safety was secured. You were responsible for your own choices. See you, the next Ark of Openness. This is Meng Kyung. Meng Jing politely bowed his head. A polite attitude that makes everyone who sees it feel ufortable. He conveyed his intention through actions instead of words that he would consider Wonryong as his subordinate and would not treat him carelessly. In fact, it was safe to say that it was a formality to show off to the elders, not to Wonryong. Please provide a lot of guidance to priests who arecking. After speaking, Jang Wan looked around and smiled bitterly. He couldnt help but feel awkward. Whether I like it or not, I am in a position where I have to learn martial arts from Meng Kyung. There is one thing I would like to ask the Dragon King Sohyeop. Please speak. I heard that your brother-inw has officially be a member of Cheonan Gambu. Is this true? yes. Its true. Then it will be difficult to take the death penalty to Hebei. The elders cleared their throats as if showing their difort. He must have known why Maeng Gyeong became a member of Cheonan Gambu. As the piercing gaze poured in, Meng Kyung secretly lowered his gaze. If you wish, I can send it to you in the form of a dispatch. Although we will have to return to the headquarters periodically I dont think that would be good for either of us. It would be better for me to stay in Honam and receive teachings. I nodded as if I knew it would happen. The time it took to travel between Hebuk and Honam was by no means short. If Meng Jing traveled between the two regions to teach martial arts, Jang Wans training was bound to be disrupted. As Jang Wan, he had no choice as he had to meet the qualifications as a Jang writer as soon as possible. How about something like this? ? Please ept me as a member of Cheonan Gambu. The sudden bombshell remark was met with rm among the open-minded people. Meng Kyung also raised his head with a surprised face. Fireman! What do you mean! The elders open their rabbit eyes and shout. Jang Wan looked straight at me and said, regardless of the reactions of those around him. I just heard that Cheonan Inspector General will soon be recruiting new members on arge scale. I nodded with an embarrassed expression. It seemed like he had already heard about the matter that had been decided in the conference room of Maengjubu some time ago. Should we really call it the next ark of openness? As I watched the liberals running wild all over the streets, showing their opposition, I had no idea how to react. Just calm down for now. Elders. Do we really look like we are now! The fire chief is the one who will lead the opening in the future! Its not enough to just empty your gun for a long time, youll be a fierce swordsman! It was refreshing to see the elders unanimously trying to dissuade Jang Wan. It is quite possible that at least one person would think of taking control of Bangpa while the fire chief is away. but. Because it is open, not other martial powers. The status of an open lord had a slightly different feel from that of a general sects sect or the head of a three-family family. It was an honorable position and I was respected by those around me, but not everyone coveted the position. Well, in the end, youre just a beggar. Although the open society was a group of misers disguised as beggars, the upper ss did not particrly enjoy luxury and pleasure with the money they earned. If that had been the case, Meng Gyeong would not have given up his position as fire chief and fled into the night. Basically, unlike other ns or Sega, Gyeongjae did not run a business. However, like Hyeonsamun (tʿT), disciples did not make money by acting as bodyguards for the upper ss or the state. What business in the world would hire a beggar who is dripping with soup? As the situation was like that, most of the money made by open believers by selling information was used up as operating funds for the sect. As that wasnt enough, he made up for theck of funds by acting as the eyes and ears of the Murim Alliance. Due to the characteristics of such a sect, there were many people like Maeng Gyeong who gave up their status as an open province and went into hiding. It was inevitable that the solidarity among those who remained would increase. They say thatmon internal strife doesnt happen often. In fact, Gyeongjae was more lenient in its treatment of traitors than other martial powers. In the case of Meng Gyeong, it became a problem because the person who studied martial arts directly with Bang Joo ran away. Listen. Even if I decide to live in Honam, it would be ineffective to wait for my brother-inw to get off work every day and then seek guidance. Wouldnt it be better to create an environment where people cane into contact with the death penalty at any time? . As you know, Cheonan Inspector General is a department with a fixed period of activity. Once the Great War is over, we will be able to go through the withdrawal process without any problems and return to openness. No matter what, it means that the next Ark will be just a blind leader You havent officially taken over the Arks position yet, have you? Please, elders, take charge of major and minor affairs in Bangpa, as you have done so far. Hmm. I know what your concerns are, but my history of working as a member of Cheonan Gambu will not be a blemish on me. Rather, I hoped it would be helpful when I ascended to the position of the Ark in the future. You know that, right? The next Maehwa Shingeomdo is currently working as a member of Cheonan Gambu. . To be blunt, I am not the person who is absolutely necessary for openness. Fireman. What are you saying? So, I will return as someone who is needed. Please support my decision. The rumbling noise grew louder. The elders, who had withdrawn to leave for a while, put their heads together and chatted among themselves for a while. I understand why King Jie chose Wonryong as his sessor. I let out an inward exmation. It was easy to see what Jang Wans intention was in trying to join the Cheonan Inspectorate. It was not simply to provide an environment for smooth training. What he had in mind was none other than Meng Kyungs safety. If Meng Kyung goes back and forth between Hebuk and Honam in the form of a dispatched mission, the threat to his life increases. Although he became a member of the Cheonan Gambu and came under my protection, it was not strange if anything happened in the martial arts world. There was no guarantee that only Open Ind would target him. Who can guarantee that no one will use harsh words to drive a wedge between me and openness? If Maeng-gyeong is attacked by a gunman disguised as Gae-gae-do or Gae-gae-do, then there will be no turning back. Of course, it was not known to the world that Meng Jing was a disciple of King Jie who learned martial arts. But even so, shouldnt we be prepared for emergencies? Maeng Gyeong was already a full-fledged member of the Cheonan Gambu. As Jang Wan, he would have wanted to avoid a situation in which his rtionship with the Cheonan Inspector General would be strained. But if Jang Wan takes up residence in Honam, other problems will arise. There will be a situation where we have to select separate personnel to guard the next ark. The main forces of opening up were currently active on the front lines in Hebei. They cannot afford to leave their seats to guard the next ark. Thats what Jang Wan thought. He said it would be better for him to join Cheonan Inspector General. Its a clever idea, though. It was doubtful whether other open provinces would readily ept it. I dont like the fact that the next Ark has to learn martial arts from a traitor, but hasnt he now dered that he will stay alone for a long time? One way or another, I couldnt help but feel anxious. Fireman. We will convey our intentions. Finally, an old beggar, who was assumed to be the representative of the elders, came forward and spoke. Jang Wan nodded with a nervous expression. After everyone discussed it, we decided to respect the fire chiefs opinion. Thank goodness. There is just one condition. What do you mean by condition? I cant do it alone. If you are going to join Cheonan Gambu, select a few people to join you. yes? It is true that the fire chief has outstanding skills for his age, but isnt he still just ate-stage fighter? Even if you decide to live within the Murim Alliance, you cant guarantee that it will be very safe, as your status is your status. So shouldnt there be at least some safety measures? Although the word was escort, it actually meant that a contact person would be attached to periodically deliver news about the opening. Presumably, they would also y the role of watchdogs watching over the blind men. her. Iughed inwardly. Things were going interestingly. The elder looked away from Jang Wan, who nodded with an awkward expression, then turned to me and said. Cheonan Inspector General. There is something I would like to ask of you too. Please speak. I wont ask for special treatment out of respect for the fire chiefs status. Instead, I hope you dont have to take the Fire Lord to a dangerous battlefield. All right. Wonryong Sohyeop will create an environment where you can focus on martial arts training with peace of mind. I feel a little relieved to hear you say that. The methods selected to protect Wonryong, the next open lord, must be extraordinary people. I had no reason to refuse. From the wise men to the open world. It felt good to see talented new members gathering one after another even before the recruitment notice was posted. Jang Wan said to me with a smiling face. Please take care of me in the future. Yongwang Sohyeop. Please take care of me. Chapter 418 Episode 418 I gained an unexpectedlyrge amount of ie. A vacant lot with few people. I ced my hand on the sword, closed my eyes, and fell into meditation. A variety of information has been conveyed through expanded senses. The sound of grasshoppers chirping, the gaze of a sparrow sitting on a tree branch looking at me, and even the sight of people in the distance exchanging drinks whilementing. Currently, Meng Kyung was having a private meeting with Jang Wan in a guest room on the third floor. At Jang Wans request, everyone else left the ce. If Jang Wan and other open-minded people join, the situation in Cheonan Gambu will get much better. Of course, as he had promised something, he could not entrust Jang Wan with a risky role. Considering his abilities, it would have been okay to make him a member of the investigation team or execution team, but if he did that, the elders of the open world would be angry. Above all, in order for Jang Wan to be able to focus on martial arts training with peace of mind, it was necessary to take measures to prevent him from going out. In the end, there is only one role worth taking on. In addition to martial arts, high-ranking figures in the open world had abilitiesmonly required. It is none other than the ability to process information. Considering that Open was considered one of the best intelligence groups in the Central Powers, this was only natural. Jang Wan, the owner of the fire station, could be said to be a person who perfectly fit the type of talent Yu So-hwa wanted. If you assign them to the administrative work group, they will quickly adapt and blend into the department. Yoo So-hwa would like it. Now I can finally stand up in front of her. I wonder how upset he must be feeling now that the manager has already been ced on probation in a situation where there is a backlog of work. Her tantrums would be eased if she brought in a capable new member. There is a lot of work to be done. Through the records left by reporter Cheon, I realized the true intention of the Demonic Cult. Also, the time has finallye to raise the me of counterattack. I had to prepare for the decisive battle. However, if the preparation could be aplished overnight, it was not. There is no reason to be impatient. Step by step, one by one. I had to go up the stairs. It is true that good times havee, but that does not mean we should forget the strength of the enemy. As I had done so far, I had to gradually strangle my opponent and then pierce his heart at the crucial moment. The next most urgent task after the maintenance of Cheonan Gambu is to raise the level of martial arts. He was almost killed by the Demon Cultist and survived twice. The same situation should not have been repeated three times. Until now, I had somehow been lucky enough to survive, but there was no way that luck would continue next time. In the end, the cult leader must be defeated to put an end to it. I already knew how to confront the cult leader. This was confirmed through the fight in Banghyeon (h). If you use your newfound knowledge properly, you can deal an effective blow to the cult leader. There were two main things I should aim for in the future while practicing martial arts. һ. Mastering enlightenment perfectly and making it your own. 2. Raise fundamental skills so that you do not have to rely on bombing and magic attacks when dealing with religious leaders in the future. The first was important, but even more important was the second. The person I am now is only shy on the outside, but has no substance. People in the world chose me and Master as the two people who could stand on equal footing with the Demon Cult Master, but that was an incorrect assessment. The sect leader was a being who could not do anything about temporarily amplifying his power by using a magic attack. [If you can only use it in such a monotonous way, it would be better not to use the sword technique.] [ The direction of your enlightenment is notpatible with the magic attack of Pokijam.] The words the sect leader told me during the fight in Banghyeon shed through my mind. I couldnt just brush it off as something my enemy said. Because it was advice that has be my lifeblood and flesh today. That was a poignant point. In order to build a huge castle, the ground had to be solid from the beginning. A building that was built high without thinking about the future was bound to copse in the end. In the end, the bomb attack is a martial art for short-term decisive battles. The limits of use are clear. Geumgong was not called Geumgong for nothing. Although it is said that the risk of death was greatly reduced thanks to the body strengthened by the White Thunder Godkung, the Pokjammagong was a martial art whose disadvantages outweighed its advantages. Because it will ultimately lead to self-destruction. In fact, the way to deal with the person who used the bomb attack was simple. The most standard way to deal with it was to run away without responding and thene back when the opponent lost strength and finish the attack. In the past, the reason the religious leader stayed with me was because of the special situational factor of not being able to back down until the sacred object was secured. It was never because he had an honest personality that did not turn his back on his enemies. If you solve the tasks at hand one by one, you will be able to reach your goal. Natural operation of this gear sword. Wolyeonggeoms twenty-fifth herbivorous acquisition. Reduced time required to form a custom sword. In addition, there were many hurdles to ovee to be stronger. Woongong herbivorous new method. Lets go back and refine each step from the beginning. Sreung. The sword that came out of the scabbard left my fingertips and floated in the air. I slowly opened my eyes and concentrated my mind to control the movement of the sword. Move along the sword road drawn in your mind. It was okay if it wasnt fast. Even if its slow, its urate. Without a single error. It would not be toote to make the unique freedom of swordsmanship my own after I had solid basic skills. The first herbivorous current month. wickedness! A faint sound tickled my ears. The swords trajectory soared upward in a gentle curve. * * * On the way back after parting ways with the open inds. I asked Meng-gyeong, who was walking next to me with a gloomy expression. What did you two talk about? . You dont look good. Could it be that Wonryong Sohyeop poured out criticism to Master Maengs face? It would have been better if that had happened. if? He told me a story about his teacher. Why are my shoulders drooping? From what I could tell, it seemed that King Jie had left some kind of message to Meng Gyeong before he passed away. It looks like you dont want to say any more. I closed my mouth and turned my gaze forward. I decided not to ask in detail. We boarded the carriage that had been waiting in advance and moved to Maengs headquarters. After dropping off a police officer in front of the main gate, he instructed the driver and headed to the outskirts of Changsha. wee! As I entered the shabby guesthouse, the guests who had arrived all turned to look at me. Jeomsois voice trembled as he greeted me and the driver. It was inevitable that the guests who filled the first floor of the guest house were none other than the martial arts people. It is inevitable that the proportion of Murim people among guests is high due to the nature of the area where the headquarters of the Murim League is located. Even so, it was not frequent for a group of this size toe into a guesthouse of this size all at once. From Jeomsois perspective, there was bound to be tension. I was waiting. A man stepped forward as if representing the group. It was a familiar face. Park Woo-kyung, former leader of the Inspection Department. He was currently leading three groups of unofficial troops. Its a littlete. I came to meet the fire lord of openness. its okay. I didnt wait that long. Ritual greetings were exchanged. I gave Jeomsoy a silver coin and waved him into the kitchen. Next, an air membrane was ced around the entire first floor. Warrior Park. yes. I heard that significant damage urred while carrying out a mission to monitor the Sosalma Army. Park Woo-kyungs face darkened. I knew about it after receiving the report. This time, there were massive casualties in unofficial units. Exactly twenty-seven people were killed and six were injured. The number of dead was overwhelmingly higher than the number of injured. This means that most of the members whose location was discovered by the Sosalma Army failed to escape and lost their lives. He was a scary guy. I heard through rumors that he was a great expert, but I had no idea he had such a persistent and cruel personality. He is a person of interest in many ways. I sat down on the chair the coachman brought me and nodded, crossing my arms. I was the person who knew more about Sosalmas twisted personality than anyone else in the room. Park Woo-kyungs assessment was urate. Im sorry. I put you at risk. ! The unit members, including Park Woo-kyung, looked surprised. Strictly speaking, there was no reason for me to apologize to them. The unofficial unit was an organization created from the beginning with attrition in mind, so to speak, to be deployed in dangerous operations. Everyone here was someone who volunteered for the unit even though they knew it. So, it didnt make sense for me to bow my head and apologize because the crew members were dead. Some might say this. If this is going to be the case, then the unit should not have been established. Isnt doing this now an act of mocking the members who were forced into the unit? but. Nevertheless, I had to take this opportunity to apologize. The problem was not the deaths of the crew members themselves. The fact is that they were killed. I have never bowed my head in apology to the deceased Dang Seok-su, the Yangtze Cooperation Cooperative, or Hong Seong-hyeon. If we were going to use existing units, we should have used them properly. The reason why the unofficial unit made such a huge sacrifice this time wasrgely due to the hasty dispatch of an organization without a proper system to the battlefield. Even if they hadnt caused a stampede, the scale of damage would have been much smaller. Just as I had a responsibility to them, I also had a responsibility. It is my responsibility not to let the sacrifices of my subordinates be in vain. Of course, many of them were criminals who had been kicked out of the gang. There were very few people who were loyal to me. But what does that mean? It was undoubtedly true that they were also my people. I will reward you for carrying out this dangerous mission. Five gold coins per person. We will also provide sufficientpensation to the families of the deceased members. Are you serious? Park Woo-kyung asked back with a puzzled expression. I nodded, taking the sack handed to me by the coachman who was standing behind watching. of course. The rope that tied the bag was loosened and the crew swallowed their saliva when they saw the golden coins filled with it. He seemed embarrassed yet happy to hear that the reward wasrger than the sry he received during his time as a blind swordsman. There were some who reacted cynically, saying, Whats the use of all that if you die? Park Woo-kyung, who was quietly looking down at the five gold coins in his palm, blurted out. I have something I want to ask. Please speak. Why are you taking care of us like this? From the managers point of view, we are no more or less than outcasts. Its simple. I answered in an indifferent tone, cing a gold coin in the hand of the soldier carrying the spear on his back. A young curiosity deepened on Park Woo-kyungs face. Didnt I tell you at first that you be assigned to an unofficial unit? I would give you a chance. yes? The opportunity I am giving is at least different from the cheap opportunities that instructors in Jamma-dong give to practitioners. ? Chapter 419 Episode 419 One piece of news struck the entire Central ins. News that Cheonan Gambu, a military department led by the Dragon King, is recruiting members on arge scale. The attention focused on the young hero resulted in an explosive response, causing excitement in Honam. There is no bottom in the market. As I looked out the window from inside the carriage, I clicked my tongue. Currently, the front gate of the Murim League was crowded with people from all over the world. Even though it was announced that the entrance examination would be held in a month, that was it. I had no idea how many people would gather that day. Well, what is good is good. This means that the status of Cheonan Gambu has increased. I withdrew my gaze and leaned back against the backrest, instructing the coachman to head toward Aeyang. Hee hee hee! The carriage began to move with a ttering sound. * * * A busy street located in the center of Agyang. The carriage stopped in front of a guesthouse with a neat exterior. . I took off my clothes and entered the building, narrowing my eyes. Broken tables, broken dishes, food sttered everywhere, and even men strewn about like trash. There was literally no mess. It was a sight that contrasted sharply with what was seen from outside. Come on. What happened? There were guests causing a disturbance in the guesthouse, so I subdued them. The identity of the woman who was sitting at an intact table and drinking alone was none other than Cheon Ga-ryeong. Looking at his eyes, it looked like he had been in a fight with the fallen men. The injury may not have fully healed yet, but I was caught up in some kind of controversy, so I guess I was overexerting my body. No way Not this time. Cheon Ga-ryeong shakes her head before she can speak. I thought the problem might have arisen because the men were flirting with her like they did at the guesthouse in Hanam before, but that didnt seem to be the case. The battle of pride between ns and ns escted into a sword fight. If you look closely at their clothes, youll be divided into two groups, right? Thats what I heard. Ilyangmun (һT) and Illyangmun (һT). These are police officers operating in Fuzhou, Fujian Province. The areas of activity ovep and its the same inspection, so I guess theyre enemies. This is my first time hearing both of these names. I guess so. They are somewhat well-known in Bokju, but they are not well-known. Seeing as the ce of activity is the same and the name of the faction is also simr, is the founder of the faction the same person? thats right. So it seems that in the beginning, we often interacted with each other. As time goes by, the tendencies of the factions have diverged, and now the rtionship haspletely broken down. I dont know who the founder of the faction is, but he must be hitting the ground and crying in the underworld. If there is going to be a fight, it will be fought within the area of influence. Why did theye all the way to Honam to do this? I know yeah. I headed to the table, pushing the men who were on my toes from side to side. When I saw the simple table set up, I felt hungry. Cheon Ga-ryeong nced at me sitting across from me and casually picking up chopsticks, and said as if throwing them away. Eat slowly. Dont shove everything into your mouth at once just because youre hungry. If there isnt enough food, Ill order more, so dont be so strict. Do you think Suksoo will still be in the kitchen when this mess breaks out? . From the owner of the guesthouse to the lodging house and the guests. Its been a long time since we all ran away. Pleasepensate me properlyter. Either they robbed us of their own money, or they sent people to Ilyangmun and Ileummun and extorted arge amount ofpensation. Seeing you say that As you may have noticed, all of these people here are applicants who came to Honam with the purpose of joining the Cheonan Kambu. I sighed and brought the ss to my mouth. In a way, it could be said that this was expected. It would have been even more strange if there had been so many Martial people gathered and no fighting taking ce. Various incidents and idents were probably urring not only here but also in other ces. Should we at least put up a notice that anyone whomits a stabbing attack for personal reasons in Honam will be disqualified from taking the exam? Would that work? It would be fortunate if no one abuses the rules, like Changin Dojo did at the time of the Yongbong branch. but. Anyway, take this first. Cheon Ga-ryeong took out a note from her pocket and handed it to me. I opened the neatly folded paper, checked the contents, and nodded with satisfaction. You organized it in great detail as I requested. The information magazine contained a dense list of talented people to be recruited to Cheonan Gambu. Everyone was a leader of the Murim League. Of course, it was nned to give preferential treatment to those who had previously been monks among the applicants. This is because experienced people are bound to have higher work efficiency than non-experienced people. There were quite a few people within the headquarters who had extraordinary abilities but were left behind in thepetition due to their origins and backgrounds. These people are filled with resentment because they did not receive a fair evaluation. It was expected that if I sent someone to them and proposed recruiting them, I would receive a positive response. We had a hard time selecting candidates ording to strict conditions. You didnt investigate it yourself, did you? Originally, condescension has to be given by the deliverer. Thats also true. I chewed the stir-fried vegetables and filled my empty ss with alcohol. For some reason, the more I ate, the more hungry I felt. Eating small amounts of food sparingly just didnt suit my temperament. Ilyangmun Il-eummun. I will never let you go. Lets hope for some time to burn off the hostility towards the two factions. I made eye contact with Cheon Ga-ryeong and asked her what I was curious about. Then why did you ask me to meet you here? If I was just distributing an information sheet, I could have seen it at Wolhwajang. If I do something wrong, I might end up running into my sister. ? I made a shocked expression at the strange answer. In this situation, there was only one person that Cheon Ga-ryeong could refer to as her sister. Is there still resentment between you two? This is what I felt when I visited Guangxi before, but it seemed like something had happened between Cheon Ji-ryeong and Tang Seo-yeon. I didnt know that you would still feel ufortable meeting me face to face. On the battlefield, he risked his life and jumped in to save Tang Seo-yeon. I didnt know to ask before, but maybe you and Mr. Sojeo No. . Really. You can rest assured that I didnt call you out like this for the childish reasons you think. Cheon Ga-ryeong took out a note from her pocket again. I took it, looked at the contents, and opened my mouth slightly. Suddenly, strength came into my eyes. I was more surprised now than when I heard the secret about the sacred object from Simaun. Is what is written here true? of course. Is there any reason for me to give you false information? The conditions are a bit strict, but if we do well, it might be possible. You understand now, right? Why did I call you here? okay. I nodded with a serious expression. In addition to preparing for the final battle, there was one more thing to do. * * * In the blink of an eye, a month has passed. The probation order is lifted. After receiving greetings from the members and entering the temporary base, I headed straight to the prison located underground. Originally, it was a space used by members of the Beopdang (̷) to confine criminals caught. In one corner, a haggard-looking old monk was lying down, looking up at the ceiling. Maybe it was because he was banned from performing internal exercises, but he seemed unable to sense his presence even when he got close. After seeing the old man through the iron bars, I greeted him with joy. Long time no see. Seniors. This voice The old Taoist monk raised his upper body with a disheveled face and red at me as if he was going to eat me. Noh Taoists identity is a spiritual dojo. He was an elder from the Cheongseong faction who had been pushed here with my own hands a month ago. Cheonan Inspector General. Please speak. Are you really crazy? What are you talking about all of a sudden? Not only did they forcibly take the elder without the leaders approval, but they arbitrarily imprisoned him and left him alone for a long time? And then you shamelessly show your face only after a month! I am sorry for leaving it unattended for such a long time. The day after it happened, I was ced on probation. A probation order? Did you say youre on probation now? yes. Youmitted such an act of violence and only got a probation order? Youngseong Dojangs face turned red. The hands I was holding were trembling. While imprisoned in prison, he spent timepletely cut off from the outside world. This was because there was no one in contact with him except for the Cheonan inspectors who periodically brought him meals and checked his restraints and proscriptions. The members were instructed in advance not to have any conversation with the spiritual dojo. There would have been no way for the Youngseong Dojo to know what was going on outside. How long are you going to keep me locked up here? Dont worry. Do you really think we should keep you locked up in prison forever? Its already been a month! I would like to apologize again and again. Somehow, things went wrong and it ended up like that. Originally, I should have released him a long time ago, but as I said, I was ced on probation and was not able to enter the prison for a while. Of course, this was said to raise the level of spirituality. If I had wanted to, I could have released him right away. However, I didnt do that on purpose. Until now, several elders of the group hade to Cheonan Gambu and requested that Yeongseong Dojang be released from confinement, but the members refused, citing the fact that I, the decision maker, was away. It was his fault that he could not escape from the prison even when the Youngseong Dojang looked like they were all dying. Now that Im back, youll have to let me go. Thats right. Youd better be prepared. Once you get out of here, Ill make you pay for what you did. After hearing those words, I want to never let him go and keep him here for the rest of his life. . Well, I cant do that because I have an order from the Lord. In addition to Mengs rules, the rtionship with the Qingcheng faction had to be taken into consideration. If he treated the Youngseong Dojang any worse than this, he could end up having an affair with the Daemun Sect, with whom he had established a good rtionship. Yes, they are saying that they will release it as a favor, but the reality seems to be different. It looks like youve reached your limit by forcibly confining me, right? Youngseong Dojangs eyes narrowed. He was still a quick-witted young man. This is why he told the members not to talk to him. I said, ring at the spirit seal with cold eyes. You told me a little while ago to be prepared. It did. I will definitely take care of you Its good to get things done, but you have to be careful. What does it mean? I n on killing you next time. ! Chapter 420 Episode 420 Are you threatening me now? Why are you asking such an obvious thing? Youngseong Dojangs expression hardened. He seemed to realize that it was not just a verbal threat. Now you dont even show the slightest courtesy. Have you been hiding your true nature all this time? If you wanted to be respected by me, you shouldnt have crossed the line. Nothing good cane from acting like an invisible person like this. Are you worried about me in this situation? Im talking about reality. The opponent is throwing stones outside the boundary, but isnt that a rule and we cant just be confined to the circle? I am not that foolish. I really have to see the end, but will my anger be relieved? Youre asking the same question as a month ago. If I had nned on stopping in the middle, I wouldnt have started in the first ce. . I left the underground prison, leaving Youngseong Dojo looking at me with solemn eyes. He instructed the member guarding the entrance to release him. Lets get started soon. As the number of political enemies increased significantly, there was a need to prepare ordingly. In order to prevent the other person from touching me carelessly, I had to first increase my size so as not to be looked down upon. Im already looking forward to it. Currently, Honam was suffering from measles due to the martial arts people who flocked to support the Cheonan Kambu. The entrance examination could no longer be postponed. I wish there were more capable applicants. Harvest time has arrived. Its time to start sorting out the good and bad. * * * The entry screening has begun. Joo Hwa-baek, who threw away his backlog of work and went out to see the sights, let out augh. haha. The number of people was enormous. It reminded me of the preliminary round of the Yongbong branch, with a little bit of exaggeration. The Dragon Kings name value is great. I cant believe that so many applicants flocked to a simple recruitment notice. Thinking back to the past when I was so busy preparing for the Yongbong branch, I felt somewhat deprived. by the way. As age or background was not considered, the differences in skills among applicants were noticeable. The average level was lower than that of the participants of the Yongbong branch, but the level achieved by the top performers was nothingpared to thete index. I thought that if I could properly sort out the stones, the power of Cheonangambu would be much greater than it is now. Are they blood rtives of the Namgung family? Among the warriors at the front, the most noticeable were two middle-aged men dressed simply. Although he was not wearing the military uniform that symbolized Sega, you could tell just by the energy that was implicitly flowing out of him. The two people learned the Namgung familys secret mind method, Changgungdaeyeonsingong (n), which is said to be on par with the Heavenly Thunder Kings Shingung (׵). If I look closely, it looks familiar. Hwabaek Joos eyes widened slightly. For some reason, I thought they had an unusual aura about them. They were both members of the Changgung Sword Team. In fact, the man on the right had the status of assistantmander. After the battle at Banghyeon (h) was over, I remembered receiving greetings from them when I was attending to my wounded at the Zhuge family. This is how things are going. I felt like I had a general idea of how the two people decided to apply to the Cheonan Inspectorate. Due to the Baek-faced Death God, the Changgung Sword Team suffered a blow that was close to annihtion. Even the King of Swords, an elder and absolute master of the Sega, lost his life. It was highly likely that the reason they wanted to be members of Cheonan Gambu was to seek revenge. The special characteristics of Cheonan Gambu. At first, I thought it was just a disadvantage Originally, there was no way the head of the Namgung family would have allowed someone with that much power to leave the family and join the alliance. However, the Cheonan Inspectorate is a department with a fixed period of activity. The premise that the two could be returned to the family once the war between political and evil forces was over seemed to have lowered the psychological resistance of the Namgung family head. Did the Cheonan Inspector General have this in mind? In the early days, the fact that it was a job with an unstable future acted as a hindrance to establishing the foundation of the department. But now, the situation haspletely changed. Disadvantages were sublimated into advantages. When the reputation of the Dragon King and the achievements umted by Cheonan Gambu were added to the resentment of the warriors umted due to the prolongation of the war, the synergistic effect was terrifying. Its probably not just the Namgung family. When the elders tried to drive the Cheonan Gambu to the battlefield, Yeonseon fought back by using that as an excuse to dere that he would further increase the size of the department. The result was this. Looking at it like this, I felt confident. Sooner orter, we will be able to see the elders bing restless as they realize that they have taken advantage of themselves. Thats just sesame salt. A happy smile appeared on Joo Hwabaeks lips. To be honest, I have been feeling anxious all along. Cheonan Inspector General Yeon Yeon-woons actions were difficult to call clean. Although he adheres to the right path in the grand scheme of things, he has shownpromise with injustice when necessary. Hwabaek Joo knew that he had friendly rtionships with several elders. Still, they didnt seem to be biased toward either the conservative faction or the senior faction, so I just didnt touch on that part. At one time, I felt wary after hearing the words of the general. There was a time when I thought about what would happen if Yeonsun tried to join the Senate after disbanding the department. However, my worries disappeared when I saw him enter the Senate alone and cause trouble a month ago. It was not because he particrly liked the elders that he formed a friendly rtionship with them. All I did was sharpen my knife and wait for the right moment. The time has finallye. The time for long-awaited reform. An opportunity was presented before our eyes to weaken the power of the Senate and overthrow the rotten Murim League system from the ground up. When I didnt know anything, I thought I could solve everything if I just became the leader. But the reality was not like that. Rather, his hands and feet were tightly bound by the restrictions that arose after he became the leader, and he was unable to properly pursue any work. It was not for any other reason that previous leaders failed to gain an advantage in the power struggle with the Senate. How heartbreaking it was to see those who supported and believed in him at first turn their backs, cursing him for being another vested interest that haspromised with reality. Commander-in-Chief Zhuge Huan had said something like that before. The reason Maengju asionallymits deviance may be because he cannot endure the frustrating reality and is looking for an escape to feel liberated. [Resurrect Cheonan Gambu and give me the position of head and personnel authority.] [Do you understand? The meaning of what you said.] [Of course.] [If you dont want to be involved in a political fight, you can just dere neutrality. Why do you choose to walk down a thorny path?] [I just thought it was something someone had to do. ] I thought I would know by now. Why did Yeonsun so strongly advocate for the revival of Cheonan Gambu? The wind of change could not be brought about by reaching a high position. Only by breaking the existing framework could a small storm be created. Up until now, Ive helped you in a rather passive way. But it will be different from now on. Power came into Hwabaek Joos eyes. There was a slight concern that Yeonsun might try to be an elder, which had been holding him back. There was also a sense of resistance that the power of the Cheonan Gambu should not be allowed to exceed that of the Maengju faction. However, now that I learned Yeon-Woons true intentions, I had no choice but to think differently. Even if the Cheonan Gambu became independent, overtaking the Maengju faction and the senior faction, it was necessary to give full support to Yeonsun now. I will support you to the best of my ability. Of course, Yeonsun might betray his expectations in the end. Isnt it said that you may know ten ways in the water, but you dont know the insides of a person in one way? But even so, for now, I had to trust and support him as a person. It didnt matter even if he had seen the wrong person. It was an opportunity that would nevere again. If not this time, reform of the Murim League might never be possible. Now was the time to take risks and jump into the gambling game. So that the pping of a butterflys wings can be a storm that engulfs the entire Murim Alliance. How many applicants did you see gathered in the exam room like that? Juhwabaek reacted with shock to the presence felt from afar and slowly narrowed his brows. He got up from his seat, licking his lips with regret. The members of the ck Night Army areing. The general military must have ordered you to find me. It was soon time to return to Maengjubu. He brushed the dust off his clothes and disappeared in an instant, disappearing. A cool breeze passed by where he was standing. * * * Dok Go-seong, a member of Cheonan Gambu, waspletely out of his mind. Numerous applicants were lined up in the room. Among them, there were many people who were much older than him and who had exceptional military status. I feel sick to my stomach. I couldnt help but feel nervous. I couldnt figure out why Yeonsun had entrusted me with this role. As an interviewer, you shouldnt look that nervous. yes. Color your expression. Keep your back straight. Hwadaerang encouraged Dokgoseong, who was very stiff, and patted him on the back. Of course, Dok Go-seongs role was not to measure the targets inaction. That role was decided to be yed by the departments top talents, including Woo Ga-jin and Bang Cheok-sam. In addition, several members were performing the roles of supervisor, interviewer, and examiner. Applicant number twenty-six, Nangong Chowun. Pleasee forward. Sima Yun put down the documents in his hand on the desk and called the next applicant. A middle-aged man in simple attire stepped forward and took the hand. In Hwadaerangs eyes, Lee Chae was young. At first nce, he was an unusual person. Although his clothes were simple, the spirit he exuded was amazing. Even though I didnt have the skills to make him kneel, I thought that if Ipeted with the man in front of me, I wouldnt be able to even get to 30. Are you from the Namgung family? Thats right. For what reason did you apply to Cheonan Gambu? Its to avenge the dead crew members. plural? I was a member of the Changgung Sword Team not long ago. ! I gave up my position and left the family, so now I am just a wandering warrior Hwadaerang let out a soft exmation. It was the perfect condition. A person like this would faithfully perform his role to achieve his goal. Needless to say, it was a helpless aspect. But Dokgo-seong, who was sitting next to him, had a face that clearly contrasted with his. Sima Yun looked to the side with a strange feeling and narrowed his eyes. Ive never had a reaction like that when Ive seen any applicants so far. He seemed hesitant the whole time, so why did he suddenly look so serious? Dokgo-seong, who was deep in thought, suddenly stood up from his seat. Not only Namgung Choun but also the applicants lined up behind him looked nervous. However, the heavy atmosphere was quickly lifted by Dok Go-seongs subsequent remarks. sorry. I will go to the side for a while. The applicants quickly covered their mouths with their hands. Everyone held their breath, trying not to burst outughing at the unexpected remark. Pleasee back. Hwadaerang let out a bitter smile. He seemed to understand Dok-go-seong, who was very nervous about suddenly taking on an important role. sorry! Dok-go-seong bows his head repeatedly in apology and leaves. Sima Yun quietly stared at the back with eyes whose intentions were unknown. Chapter 421 Episode 421 Its been a while. Lord of the top. I dont know how long its been since Ist saw you face to face like this. sorry. I should havee to see you sooner. There is no need to apologize. Is there anyone who doesnt know that you are both public and private? Thank you for your understanding. The reception room in the temporary base of Cheonan Gambu. The identity of the friendly face sitting across from me across the table was Hwayang Sangdanju. It seemed that he came to the headquarters in person because he had something to discuss with the leader regarding the delivery of supplies. How is your son doing? of course. We are probably conducting interviews with prospective members right now. I dont really feel it. It seems like only yesterday that I was begging to learn martial arts, but now I am in a position to evaluate other martial artists. When did my immature son grow up this much? Now, he is an indispensable talent for the Cheonan Inspectorate. Im telling you this in case you misunderstand, but Im not saying this because its in front of the head of the business. Isnt that just making things sound too nice to listen to? Do you think I made Hua Xiaohyeop my deputy for no reason? Its true. Enough. Its so burdensome that I cant bear it. Contrary to what he said, his expression was not one of disgust. Danju, a member of arge business, was just like an ordinary person when he was happy when his children were praised. Besides, I have a few things to tell you. Please speak. First, the Gangsoak family haspleted its internal reorganization and officially started its activities. Its faster than I thought. I looked slightly surprised. Although the Yue Family had absorbed the foundation of the Sima Family, I thought it would take some time to utilize it properly. First of all, it will take a considerable amount of time just to build a building for the Gasols to live in. It has no choice but to be fast. Because we recycled everything that Samasega had previously used. Did you? As he receives full support from argepany, he could be greedy, but he thoroughly considers practicality. A faint smile appeared on the corner of Hwayang Sangdanjus mouth. As the Sima family was closer to a martial arts family than a martial arts family, the familys premises must have felt small for a musician. Due to the nature of the sound technique, severalrge practice halls may be needed. More than anything, you probably want to quickly erase any traces of the Sima family. Nevertheless, the tendency of the owner of the Ak family could be guessed from the fact that he did not bring up any stories rted to renovation, extension, or expansion. Its probably about rifying priorities. I think he may have decided that following your advice is more important than focusing on appearances and such. advice? You dont remember? Thats what the evil family man said. He said that it is important to first blend into the lives of local residents and receive their recognition. I nodded awkwardly, scratching my cheek with my index finger. When I thought about it carefully, it seemed like he had said something like that. I felt somewhat embarrassed. The owner of Hwayang Sangdan, who quenched his thirst with tea, continued talking. When the rumor spread that Cheonan Gambu was recruiting new members, there was a lot of talk about it within the music family. There was an uproar over whether it would be a good idea to select a few of the familys main warriors and send them there. . But when news spread that the Taesang family had decided to join the Cheonan Inspector General, that im was swept under the rug and he disappeared. I burst outughing. It was only natural that a single sound demon had greater power than all the musicians of the music familybined. The second thing I want to say is a continuation of what I just said. Is it rted to recruiting members? I see. There are people who hope to join the Cheonan Kambu. He asked to speak to you in private. It means that there are people who have made a request to the owner of the merchant. I see. Im sure they are people you know well. It doesnt feel that good. If you want to join, you can apply as usual. I guess you didnt ask me for a favor because you werent confident you could pass the test. I guarantee that. Im curious because the Lord of the Sangdan says that. Who on earth are you? Geomhu () of Botaam (). ! And the Master of Huagon of the Guangdong Jin family. As I lifted the teacup to my mouth, I froze. I couldnt believe it even after hearing the story. Both of them were members of the delegation that went to the Beast Pce with me. He was a famous master in Zhejiang and Guangdong who had reached the peak of Hwajing and Guangdong, respectively. In particr, in the case of Geomhu, he was the strongest among the strong, ranked at the top of the 100 great masters. The best person in Zhejiang and the best sword among women. These were all adjectives given to her. Is that true? Do you think its a joke? The Lord of the Sangdan would never make a joke like that to me. If you think about it, Botaam has had a good rtionship with Hwayang Sangdan for a long time. To be precise, the Hwayang Sangdan is pouring a considerable amount of money into Botaam in the name of donations, so their rtionship was bound to be close. Didnt Hwadaerang himself improve his internal energy by sharing the Heavenly Dan from Botaam? It wasnt that strange that Geomhu sent a message to me through Hwayang Sangdanju. on the other side. It was a little surprising that the Great Master of Hwagon contacted me through Hwayang Sangdan. Doesnt this mean that there is a point of contact between Hwayang Sangdan and Jinga? They are both warriors who represent the region. I think he asked me for a favor because he thought that applying normally would attract too much attention. understand. Are you two in Honam now? Maybe so. I said that if you refuse, I n to take the test officially. Do you have any way to contact them? I told you to use an inn owned by Hwayang Merchants when you arrive in Honam. I guess I can meet you when Ie to you. If you do, please tell me the story. There is no need to take an entrance exam. I will set a time soon ande visit you in person. I will do it. But how did youe to know the Great Lord of Hwagon? Guangdong is probably an area outside of Huayang Sangdans influence. Who said that? The Huayang Sangdans influence does not reach Guangdong. yes? Hwayang Sangdans business scale continues to grow. More than you think. As for the Great Master of Hwagon it is difficult to go into detail, but I will just say that I met him when I visited the Jin family for official reasons. . I had nothing to say. It seems that while I was promoted to a key position in the Murim Alliance and was running towards my goal, I was not just sitting idle as the Hwayang Sangdan. Well, what would be difficult in a situation where the entire foundation of the Geumryong Trading Company was absorbed and a material supply contract was signed with the Murim Alliance? If this continues, I dont know if it will swallow up the entiremercial district of Jungwon. I once again realized that the man in front of me was the leader of the grand prize. I was fortunate to have such a great person on the same side. And thest thing I want to tell you is that there is an elder who would like to contact you secretly. Is it a right way to rule? You guessed right. At the moment, there is no one who is in such a difficult situation. Ho Jeong-kwon, an elder from the Kunlun faction. He lost the foundation of his power due to the copse of his monastic order due to demonic religion, and managed to make aeback with financial support from the Hwayang Sangdan. However, this time, as the Senate and I came into conflict, he found himself in a very difficult situation. In order to continue to receive support from Hwayang Sangdan, you have to maintain a friendly rtionship with me, but that is no longer possible. I thought it was time to make some contact. How a thirsty person digs a well. In the end, the one who was disappointed was bound to bow his head. The reason why Ho Jeong-kwon wanted to meet with me in secret was not to attract public attention, but to avoid the gaze of fellow elders. Everything is going ording to n. Invading the Senate and rioting under the pretext of punishing the spiritual seal was by no means an impromptu act. The only reason was the spiritual stamp. The n itself has been in the works for a long time. In order to take away the position held by vested interests, there is a need to ovee the high wall they have erected. The Hojeongwon was one of the paving stones prepared for use after the rtionship with the Senate had soured. The easiest way to win a siege is to nt ganja that will open the door inside the castle. Even though they were at odds with me for the benefit of the group, the Senate was ultimately a coalition. There wasnt enough unity for everyone to unite and fight against me. Because each elders position and situation is different. There was a gap there. Please tell me I will refuse. Are you not nning on meeting me? Of course I n to meet you. But now is not the time. You have to work hard. Until the opponent bes desperate. I understand what you mean. I sometimes think about it, but it would have been better if you had been a businessman instead of a martial artist. I decline. If thats the case, wouldnt we have topete with the merchant lord? Is that how it works? The owner of Hwayang Sangdan tilted his head andughed. As I was leisurely drinking my tea, I naturally changed the topic. Now that we have met, there is one thing I would like to ask of the Lord of the Sangsan. Tell me. Its not a big deal, but I think Ill make a big donation this time. You suddenly want to donate? As the war against the Demonic Cult prolongs, arent the martial arts sects and families in the areas adjacent to the front lines suffering? I would like to donate funds as a way of congratting them on their hard work. It would cost a lot of money. Of course, I have no intention of covering the entire amount with my own expenses. if? Please raise donations by selling my name. If you put a message asking for strength to the heroes of Moorim, there will be a certain amount of response. I understand. Its not that difficult. The owner of Hwayang Sangdan answered lightly and put the tea cup down on the table. I couldnt feel so reassured by him saying that he would grant me a favor before even revealing his purpose. Its not a difficult task, and I can say that because I am the owner of the top. I cant ask anyone else to do this. Youre putting gold on my face. Anyway, is it okay? What do you mean? Even if we collect donations, the money we have to spend separately will not be small. Still, if you want to set the amount to a level where you can show some condescension. its okay. I think Ive said something simr before, but for me money is a means, not a goal. You should use it when necessary. Its not something I will take with me to the afterlife when I die. As someone who leads the top, it is difficult for me to sympathize with that way of thinking. So, may I ask why you are asking this? Its simple. I picked up the kettle and poured tea into the empty ss. As he fiddled with the steaming cup, the curiosity on Hwayang Sangdanjus face grew even deeper. Just because you have a falling out with the elders, there is no need to have a falling out with their monks. Right. The owner of Hwayang Sangdan smiled meaningfully and nodded. A warm breeze came through the window and blew through the living room. Chapter 422 Episode 422 Nice to see you again. I dont know how long its been like this. Long time no see. An inn owned by Hwayang Sangdan. Me, Geomhu, and Hwagon Daju sat around arge table. Even though it had been several years since theyst saw each other, they didnt seem to have changed much. In the case of post-mortem examination, he actually looked younger than before. Have I reached a new level without seeing you? It was noticeable that his skills had clearly improvedpared to before. It felt like I had stepped into the realm of absolute perfection like Woo Ga-jin. As I remember, in her previous life, she did not achieve that level of true heights during this period. It meant that her growth was elerated due to some variable. Is it because you lost the match with me? It was a well-known fact that Geomhu Yeo Hwa-yeon was a female warrior who was the embodiment of martial arts andpetitive spirit. How resentful a person like that must have felt when he lost to a merete Jisoo. [I was so passionate about winning that it was hard to hold back. If its okay, can I apply for a job in the future?] I remembered how in the past she had apetitive spirit when she saw me. After the dance was over, they insisted onpeting again. If you look at the conclusion, is it a good thing? They say you dont know whats going on in the world. At the time, the post-mortem examination felt like a burden, but it was a strange feeling to think that it was an opportunity for her to grow. Of course, it could have been an illusion. It is true that due to my regression, Geomhu grew faster than in his previous life, but whether that was due to indirect or direct influence was unknown to anyone other than the person involved. I cant even ask you outright if you were so angry at losing to me. It was literally just a guess that rubbing against me would have stimted her. Originally, enlightenment was something that suddenly came to you even when you looked at a rock on the side of the road. It wouldnt be surprising if a small factor, far from a grand cause, changed her greatly. I never thought that you two would apply to the Cheonan Inspector General. As I continued to make formal remarks, I nced sideways in the direction where the Great Master of Hwagon was. Jin Hyeong-gon, the Great Lord of Hwagon. He was a master of the pinnacle of wielding an iron gun one length long. His skills have also improved much more than before. Mu-wi, who is capable ofpeting with a hundred great masters. Although my memories are vague, the Great Master of Hwagon in his previous life must have been listed among the top 100 great masters around this time. A thought came to mind recently when I heard a story from the owner of Hwayang Sangdan about those who wish to join thepany. I was just surprised because it was a somewhat unconventional decision, but in fact, it was not that strange that Geomhu applied to the Cheonan Inspectorate. The one that feels ufortable is the Hwagon Daeju. Basically, Geomhu, as he is known to the public, has a personality that cannot tolerate injustice. And my rtionship with him wasnt bad either. On the other hand, what about Hwagon Daeju? Although he has never openly confronted me, he had several minor conflicts with me when he joined the mission. He had a secret rtionship with me under the pretext of testing whether he was qualified to serve as the representative of the delegation, and he also showed support for Hwang Bo-kyung, who often disagreed with my decisions. It would have been difficult for him to join the Cheonan Inspector General, where I was the head. You both are responsible for important positions at the monastery. Is it okay for you to be away for a long period of time? its okay. The head of the family also gave permission. The entire Murim is suffering from measles due to the Demonic Cult, and we cant just sit back and watch forever because its something happening in a distantnd. . Not only me, but also several of the monks disciples came to Honam to apply for Cheonan Gambu. He should be taking the entrance exam by now. Unlike Geomhu, who drew a soft smile at the corner of his mouth, Hwagon Daeju appeared to be carefully observing me. At first nce, it seemed that he had not decided to join the alliance of his own volition. Thats pretty much it. Guangdong, the territory of the Chen family, was one of the regions located furthest from the front line. Therefore, even though it was a time of war, it was not greatly affected by the war. Naturally, the other martial powers could not look upon the Guangdong Jin family with kind eyes. We are suffering so much, so why are you not doing anything? It would be even weirder if that voice didnte out. The longer the warsts, the more severe this tendency will be. At the very least, the Wulin forces in Guangxi and Guizhou have the justification that they have no time to spare as they are trying to prevent the spread of the Sado School in the region. There was nothing in Guangdong to use as an excuse. The head of the Guangdong Jin family must have thought this. If you push Jin Hyeong-gon, the best head of the family, into Cheonan Gambu, you can somehow show off. Since he also had a history of going to Nanman with me, he must have decided that there was no better candidate than Hwagon Daeju. I have no idea what my rtionship with him is like. Maybe Botaam is also trying to get his disciples into Cheonangambu for simr reasons. Whatever the reason, it was a good thing for me. There was no reason to refuse such experts if they wanted to join the department. I heard the story from the owner of Hwayang Sangdan. You said you would skip the entrance exam. yes. I know the skills of these two well, havingpeted with them myself. There is no need to take a separate test. Needless to say, other than martial arts, it would be a passing grade. These were people who held important positions in their respective monasteries. There was no way it wouldnt pass the standards. However, that doesnt mean we cant avoid considering equity. You will have to go through formal procedures. You two, please take care of one thing on behalf of the test. What is happening? Finding hidden demons. ! The Demon Lord and the Great Lord Hwagon hardened their expressions at the same time. Cheonan Gambus massive personnel expansion. It would not be just the Maengju faction or the elder faction that would take advantage of this opportunity to nt Ganja. Rather, what we had to be most careful about were the murderous ghosts dispatched by the Demonic Cult. In particr, I was concerned about the white-faced messenger and the two disciples he raised. If I were the Hundred Faced Reaper, I would never miss this opportunity. Even the Sword King did not notice the enemy hiding in disguise as a member of the Changgung Sword Team. In fact, it was considered impossible to distinguish them using only the naked eye or the sense of energy. Actually, I said this, but in reality, I am asking you two for help. If you are not yet a member of Cheonan Gambu, you will be less cautious. . Please lend me your strength. * * * What is this? When I returned to the office, there was a bunch of documents sitting on the desk. I picked up the document, looked at its contents, and red coldly at the man standing across from me. Answer me. I asked what this was. This is a resignation letter. Id like to hear the reason why its suddenly acting like this. I realized this after going on a mission to Hubei. This is not the ce for me. The identity of the young man who bowed his head like a criminal was Hwang Bo-jin, a blood rtive of the Hwang Bo family. I stoppedughing. For some reason, I felt like the atmosphere was unusual recently. Did you think this kind of unreasonable behavior would be epted? sorry. Even if there were ten mouths, there would be nothing to say. Sometimes there were people like this. Those who are mentally shocked after experiencing the battlefield and let go of everything. No matter what, an unmanned person is a human being. I was so shocked that I couldnt speak. A writer like this has the nickname of dragon. Please allow me to return to my family. . If a coward like me remains in the department, it will only ruin the atmosphere. So Hwangbo Sohyeop. I cut off Hwang Bo-jins words without even listening to the end, and released my energy with my whole body. Hwang Bo-jinsplexion turned white. Please dont ask too much of me. Yes yes? This is an act that vites the departments strict rules. You dont know? Thats The Murim Alliance is not a childrens yground. Its not a ce where you cane in and leave if you want. Squeak! I tore the document in half while holding it with both hands. Hwang Bo-jins eyes shook violently. After experiencing the war, I lost confidence in living as a military man. I guess you want to say something like that. Im not a generous person enough to listen to a fool like that. Ha, but. I want to do a safe job that doesnt put my life at risk. Please leave the paperwork to me from now on. If the request had been made like this, I would have listened to it. It would be a shame to throw away outstanding martial arts talent, but if that is the will of the Hwangbo Sohyeop, then what can we do with respect? . But youre leaving. This has gone way beyond the line. Cheonan Gambu was a department with a fixed period of activity. However, in other words, it also meant that the withdrawal process could not be carried out at will until the war was over. If Hwang Bo-jin was allowed to leave here, a bad precedent would be left. I couldnt tolerate that much. Why do you think it is a little ufortable for Sohyeop, whose name is a dragon, toe out of the armed forces and carry out paperwork? . Seeing as there was no answer, it seems that such thoughts were not absent. Do you know that the current attitude of the cooperative is disparaging other members who are working fine? I swear I didnt mean to. Hwang Bo-jin shakes his head with a puzzled expression. It didnt look like he was lying. It was probably true that there was no intention to disparage the paperwork team. But I wasnt nning on stopping here. The points that needed to be pointed out had to be clearly pointed out. If you dont, the same thing will happen again. Whether you leave the execution team and move to the paperwork team, or leave the group and return to your family. In the end, bing a fugitive is the same. Grumble! The torn paper caught fire. After creating a samadhi fire and burning the documents, he opened the window to remove the acrid air that had filled the entire office. If you are going to be a fugitive anyway, dont abandon your duties and responsibilities. . Im not doing this because I have a favor from the head of the family, Hwangbo. Its not like I dont want to miss out on Sohyeop. . Unmotivated members are rejected from my side. The Hwangbo Sohyeop must know that they are holding back what they want to throw out immediately. . I will issue a probation order. The period is one month. Not only will you be prohibited from entering the department, but you will also be prohibited from going outside the department. All right. Once the probation order is lifted, I will assign you to the administrative team. If you have any objections, please speak up now. Hwang Bo-jin, who politely handed over his power, left the office with heavy steps. As I quietly stared at the back, I buried myself in the back of the chair and let out a long sigh. What should I do with that person? Chapter 423 Episode 423 Its okay. Arge training hall within the Murim League. Woo Ga-jin, a bald-headed man, ced a curved sword on his shoulder and muttered. Ugh. Ugh. Applicants scattered throughout the testing room let out groans. A one-on-many sparring held in the name of showing off ones skills. Even though he received joint attacks from the transcendental masters, there was not a single scratch on Wu Ga-jins body. What do you think? Woo Ga-jin smiles cheerfully and looks to the side. Bangcheoksam, who was sitting under the shade and watching, let out a small sigh and answered. I passed without even having to look at it. There was a hint ofpassion in his eyes as he examined the fallen applicants. From the beginning, when Wu Ga-jin came forward to test the applicant, he expressed his opposition. Because they were people who didnt need to be evaluated. Even so, how could it be possible for someone with as many as five swords to fail to pass the passing standard? This was one of the wordsmonly spoken by Yunnan residents. If the Hwasan faction has Maehwa Geomsu and the Shaman faction has Shaman Chilgeom, the Jeomchang faction has Jeomchang Ogeom. Each and every one of them was a representative master of the old school, the Jeomchang school, and was the pride of Yunnan. They are talented people whose individual inaction has reached its peak, so what more can they do? They are not the ones to be treated like that. The current situation could, so to speak, be a disaster caused by Woo Ga-jinspetitive spirit. Im already having a hard time figuring out how to report this to Yeonsunter. Why are you looking so serious? Should I tell you why? I just performed my role faithfully. You have to take the test properly. If you give them preferential treatment just because they are from the old school, how much deprivation will other challengers feel? If you cant even talk. Bangcheoksams eyes frowned slightly. This was truly a shameless attitude. They used much more effort than when testing other applicants. Of course, in principle, Wu Ji-jin was right. Thats why I couldnt stop him. Looking at his appearance, he would seem to be weak at using his brain, but perhaps because he was a person who fought in politics for a long time, he was surprisingly shrewd. Actually, the person I want to hang out with the most is you. . How about it? Would you like to have a chat with me after work? I would have said I would refuse. I will tell you, I will continue to rmend it over and over again until a positive answeres out of your mouth. No matter how much you rmend, my answer will be the same. As I said before, the martial arts of an archer are not suitable for martial arts. Having said that makes me even more excited. Did you listen to me? It depends on the ratio. I am not interested in a gentlemanly fight where we are considerate and give in to each other. Bangcheoksam shook his head and sighed again. I guess someone is not just a warrior for others. His tenacity was no less than that of a stray dog. Once the person caught his eye, he bit it and had no intention of letting go. I thought I was going to get tired in the future. What kind of situation is this? It was then. A young man who appeared in the training hall without a sound looked around and had a puzzled expression on his face. The attention of the middle school students naturally focused on the young man. No one except those who received permission was allowed to enter this testing room. Cheonan Gambu members who took on the role of examiners were no exception. Excluding Woo Ga-jin and Bang Cheok-sam, there is only one person who can freely enter and exit the examination room. If my eyes are not wrong, I think that person is Changyeon Dojo After confirming the identity of the young man, Bangcheoksam ced his hand on his forehead. The situation I was worried about happened sooner than expected. Cheonan Inspector General Yeon Yeon-woon personally came to tour the testing site. * * * I asked, making direct eye contact with Woo Ga-jin. Could you exin the situation? In fact, I recognized the context the moment I saw it. I couldnt have known without knowing. Because I knew Woo Ga-jins personality well. What I am saying now is closer to an interrogation than a question. We were evaluating the applicants skills as the manager ordered. What kind of bastard evaluates someone until they copse? I dont know why youre overreacting so much. This level is not even severe in southern Manchuria. Woo Ga-jin responds without hesitation as if she is confident. I clicked my tongue inwardly. I thought it was so fitting. This is Jungwon, not Namman. In order to find out the true value of an object, you have to push it to its limits. Warrior Wu, please do not insert your personal opinions into public affairs. . Put your hand on your heart and say it. Can you confirm that there were no personal feelings? Wu Ga-jin becamepletely dumb. Bangcheoksam, who wasughing cheerfully, caught my gaze and cleared his throat. Follow me. If you like it that much, I will personally do it for you. I called out to Wu Jiajin with a wave of my hand. Since Bangcheoksam was there, there would be no problem even if Woo Ga-jin was missing for a while. I left the exam room and arrived at the private training room that I usually use. hmm? Woo Ga-jin, who entered the training hall with me, caught my eye. There was a passenger who arrived first. Farrani was a female monk with a shaved head. How is it? What do you mean? This is the rival that Warrior Wu has been longing for. Is it because I heard an unexpected story? There was surprise on Wu Jiajins face. You didnt bring me here to punish me, did you? Why am I punishing Master Wu? It was clear earlier Thats because it was in front of Jeomchang Ogeum at that time. Do you think I entrusted Master Wu with the role of examiner because I was afraid something like this might happen? I was expecting it from the beginning. If Woo Ga-jin, whosepetitive spirit is sky-high, is given the role of judge, the applicants will die. Rather, thats why I thought there was no one better suited than Wu Ga-jin. As the size of an organization grows, problems inevitably arise. It was even more strange if people of different statuses and backgrounds gathered in one ce, but discrimination and division of sides did not ur. Giving Woo Ga-jin the role of examiner could be said to be a stepping stone to prevent conflict. It was decided that by having Woo Ga-jin, who was not even a member of the middle circle, let alone a member of a prestigious family, vote for applicants, he would be able to imprint the special character of Cheonan Gambu on prospective members. Warrior Wu is ying his role well. Please continue to do the same as you do now. All right. Wu Ji-jins eyes narrowed. I could feel the enthusiasm on his face. I could tell that he was truly happy. The swordsman who was waiting for me in the center of the training hall opened his mouth. I never thought my partner would be the Archduke of the Beast Pce. Do you think its not enough? No way. Geomhudo and Ugajindo. We looked at each other with very flushed expressions. He seemed to have realized at a nce that his opponent was a master who would not bow down to him. The two peoples gazes met in the air and sparks flew. * * * The day before, when I visited the inn owned by Hwayang Sangdan. As soon as I was ready to leave, Geomhu offered me a secret dance. [Why dont you try your skills again?] I had expected that to happen, so I declined her offer using the excuse that my injury was already healed. Because I knew that once I epted it, there would be no end to it. He then said this to her, who looked visibly discouraged. [Instead, I will try to find a partner that will satisfy you.] Geomhu and Wu Ga-jins levels were roughly the same. Hwa-kyung, who has taken a step toward absolute perfection. I thought that putting the two together would have a great synergistic effect. Thats why we set this stage. Please take care of me. Archduke. I am. Geomhu and Woo Gajin are the same. They were great men who were second to none in terms of theirpetitive spirit. There was no way to turn down the opportunity topete hand-to-hand with an equally strong yer. The two people who took a light bow rushed towards each other at the same time. Quang! The sword and the curved sword collided, creating a loud noise. The hem of their clothes fluttered in the gust of wind that arose around the two people. As I was watching from a little distance away, I internally let out an exmation. indeed. I knew Woo Ga-jins skills well because I had dealt with him in person. He has be stronger than when he was in Nanman in the past. How could it be that Dokgokju felt threatened and ousted him? Even at the risk of breaking the bnce of power between each faction. Kakakak! Kak! However, Geomhu showed that he did not bow down to Woo Ga-jin at all. She has also grown iparably since thest time I saw her. Seeing it with my own eyes was more than I had vaguely imagined. I cant believe a person like that would voluntarily apply to the Cheonan Inspectorate. Its literally a pumpkin that rolled in on a vine. A tense battle took ce. Wu Ga-jin was ahead in terms of strength and speed, but Geom-hu was ahead in technique. Precise and efficient movements as if measured with a ruler. It was not for nothing that people in the world called her the best sword among women. To someone who doesnt know, it may seem like Woo Ga-jin is pushing things one-sidedly. In reality, that wasnt the case. Rather, it was Woo Ga-jin who was being chased. In terms of distribution of power, Wu Jiajin was not as good as Geomhu. If the fight was prolonged, Geomhu would naturally emerge victorious. Its a lot of fun to watch. I thought that if Geomhu reached the absolute level, he would surpass the sound ghost and be called the best among women. Although her level was higher than mine, there was a lot to learn from her sword. It would not have beenmon to have the opportunity to leisurely observe the swordsmanship of Botaam, who was famous for his martial arts skills, from a third partys perspective. Hmph! Woo Ji-jin gritted his teeth. He explosively increased his momentum and pushed his opponent hard. In terms of power output, he was ahead of Geomhu. In the end, it was a battle to see whose strengths would shine more brightly. Will Geomhu hold out until the turning point where power reverses, or will Woo Ga-jin win before then? It wouldnt be surprising if one side wins. Kwazijic! It was only after about 500 small bites were exchanged that the decision was made. It seemed like there was a crack in Wu Ji-jins curved sword, but it ended up breaking in half. Woo Ga-jin looked down at his hands with a helpless expression and admitted defeat. this. I clicked my tongue inwardly. It was a somewhat vain ending. It wasnt that Geomhus martial arts skills were superior to Wu Jiajins. Looking closely, it seemed that the lifespan of the weapon had already reached its limit when he faced the Baek-faced Envoy in Banghyeon. Considering the fact that he wasnt wearing armor, the right side is actually slightly higher. Of course, even so, it was clear that the winner was Geomhu. Although it was a little disappointing, I was still satisfied because I was able to properly understand her skills. Whoa. Geomhu wiped the sweat from his forehead and took a breath. She returned the sword to its scabbard and spoke with a wave. It was a good fight. Can I ask you again next time? Of course. I wont lose then. As soon as the dance was over, I felt confident as I saw the two people making ns for the next time. That they would be goodpetitors for each other. Chapter 424 Episode 424 Wu Jiajin scratched his bald head and muttered. Its a big deal. I have to go back and fulfill my role as an examiner, but my weapon is gone. I have a famous sword. Ill lend it to you for a while. Is it a curved sword? Unfortunately, it is a straight sword. Two bright swords acquired after defeating the Red Ghost Twin Swords in Zhejiang. One of them was given to Pang Mun-hwan,mander of the Hyeonmu unit, and the remaining one remained in hand. Since I didnt have any special use for it, it would be okay to borrow it for a while. Until the newly ordered weapon ispleted, I will have to use a weapon that doesnt fit my hand. Have you already ordered a new weapon? yes. I knew from a long time ago that the weapons lifespan hade to an end. I previously took the armor and ced an order at the cksmith shop that was entrusted to the government. In other words, Wu Ga-jin expected to some extent the oue of his defeat, but epted the match with Geomhu. Should I call this arrogant or foolish? But its pointless to ask now, but why is Geomhu here? You have decided to join the Cheonan Kambu in the near future. Is that true? Wu Jiajins eyes widened. Is it because I learned that the day topete with Yeo Hwayeon again is closer than I thought? A fierce smile formed on his lips. Please keep the fact that you saw Senior Geomhoo here a secret for the time being. May I ask why? Senior Geomhu, there is something you need to do. Ill tell you more detailster. All right. Woo Ga-jin nces sideways in the direction where Geomhu is and leaves the training ground. I approached Geomhu, who was straightening his disheveled clothes, and spoke to him. Are you satisfied? I am satisfied. Thank you for creating this ce. Its time to get to work. You said that all you had to do was find the disciple of the White-Faced Reaper who had gone into hiding disguised as an applicant, right? yes. My head hurts already. How can we find the masters of camouge who even deceived the Sword King seniors senses? Actually, he may not have gone into hiding. We are only carrying out a search operation as a preventive measure. On the other hand, is there a possibility that not just one, but several people have sneaked in? That possibility is not out of the question. I nodded with a bitter smile. There are two officially confirmed disciples of the White Faced Reaper. Perhaps there were more people besides the two who followed the progress of the Hundred-Faced Reaper. However, even if multiple people infiltrated, I dont think the number will exceed two. Why? Its simple. It makes no sense realistically for the Baek-faced Reaper to have raised three masters of the flower world. I knew that I was a demonic cultist in my past life. The Baek-faced Envoy was dispatched to other ces whenever he had time to carry out missions given by the religious leader. As he had to be away from time to time, it was impossible for him to have time to teach his students seriously. The Hundred-Faced Reapers position is different from that of the Demon Cultist. He didnt officially take over, and he wouldnt have been able to seek cooperation from Maseondang to providerge-scale support to his disciples. It was surprising that even in such a harsh environment, two masters of Hwagyeong were raised. The absolute expert who pioneered his own path was definitely different no matter what. Of course, its just a guess, so dont take it blindly. Of course. Take this. What is this? This is a guarantee que with the Cheonan Gambu mark engraved on it. With this, you will be able to roam freely within the Murim Alliance. Of course, ess will be restricted to certain ces such as the Lords Office or the Senate. Is it okay for me to just give you something like this? There is no need to worry. I have this much authority. Power is a good thing. Senior, why dont you aim for a key position in Meng as well? Geomhu burst intoughter. She said, tapping her head with her index finger. Have you forgotten? I am a nun. What should we do if we let the secr world taint us? I dont think it would be a bad idea to give up your life as a monk at this point. You have a knack for leaving people speechless. Lets exchange silly jokes for a while. I said, returning my expression to seriousness. Be careful. Perhaps the lurker is an expert in Hwagyeong. The minimum condition necessary to deceive the senses of an absolute master is a flowerndscape. No matter how many of the disciples of the Hundred-Faced Envoy learned special skills that were said to have been passed down only to the Gokju of Ghost Valley in the past, they would never have been able to deceive the Sword Kings senses if the basic level had not been supported. Even considering that the Sword King at the time was exhausted and injured due to a prolonged battle, it would not have been easy to deceive the senses of an absolute expert. Are you trying to say that the lurkers skills are enough to pose a threat even to me? Thats right. Maybe the Hundred-Faced Reaper himself came by I understand. Please be careful. The reason I made Geomhu my assistant was not simply because she was an outsider and not a Cheonan inspector. [You hid your skills.] [What are you talking about?] [If you had used your strength, you could have elerated the conclusion.] [!] In the past, she simply recognized my skills that others had not noticed. . It is easy to recognize the state achieved by a person of lower rank, but it is very difficult to recognize the state achieved by a warrior of equal or higher rank. Considering that the swordsman at the time was on the same level as me, I could see how outstanding her insight was. And one more thing. There are people who can help you. aid? Are you referring to those who were waiting outside the training hall a little while ago? Thats right. I sent out a telegram and called the two people who were waiting. One was a boy who had not yet reached puberty, and the other was a middle-aged man with an impressive scar running diagonally across his face. The two people politely greeted each other and introduced themselves. Its called Dok-go-seong. I am a member of the Cheonan Prison Enforcement Team. This is Byeokriso. He is not a leader of the Murim League, but a ronin who barely makes a living. Geomhus eyes narrowed. It seemed like he felt an instinctive repulsion towards the man who introduced himself as Byeokriso. * * * When I thought of the possibility that the Baek-faced Reaper or a disciple of the Baek-myeon Reaper could hide in Cheonan Gambu among the volunteers. This was the first thought that crossed my mind. If there were a warrior who learned the pupil, things would be easier. There is a martial art called pupil. Not a movement to move, but a movement to the pupils. It was a martial art that focused internal energy used in a special way on the eyes to see things that were originally not visible. Its just a guess, but I thought that the reason why the ghost squad in the past was able to figure out that Dokgo-seong was a heavenly spirit and attempt to kidnap him was because there was a member of the group who learned pupil. Pupil practitioners were able to do a variety of things. You could find out the exact level of a martial artist of a higher rank than yourself, and you could also urately guess the number and type of memorizations your opponent had hidden. When you reach a high level, you can even see through things, so you can even peek at the naked body of the opposite sex. In a way, it could be said to be a martial art that color demons would be excited to learn. If you look at it up to this point, it looks like a good martial arts skill. There were only a very small number of martial artists in the entire central ins who had practiced pupil. If martial arts were just convenient, all martial arts people would have learned them. The pupil had one fatal side effect. It gradually takes away the practitioners eyesight. This could be said to be natural as it is a martial arts technique that causes excessive stimtion to the sensitive optic nerve. Although there is great variation in the time at which each person bespletely blind, the ultimate goal of bing blind at some point is the same. The reality is that most practitioners be blind before they reach the state. Because of this, the pupil was ssified as a Geumgong () in Baekdo Martial Arts. There were no such restrictions in Sapa or Demonicism, but martial arts were avoided in every way. It was a martial art that only those who literally lived for today without thinking about the future would learn. Of course, learning the pupils did not mean that the identity of the infiltrator could be recognized at a nce. You might not know if you have seen the original owner of the disguise used by the infiltrator in the past. Still, it will make things a few times easier. Because it will be easier to select candidates. The problem was where to find a trainee for the pupil. As mentioned earlier, in Baekdo martial arts, pupil was ssified as Geumgong and training was prohibited. Even if you search the Sapa martial arts territory, it was not easy to find a pupil who had reached a certain level. So I submitted a request to Hao Mun. If there is a suitable person, please let me know. The person who was introduced in this way was Byeok Ri-so. Although he introduced himself as a ronin to Geomhu, Byeokrisos recluse was actually a Cheonghyeoldomun ([ѪT). Arge apostolic sect active in Guizhou. [What brings you here again?] [Please lend me one of your disciples.] For a month, I was banned from entering the temple under a probation order. I secretly headed to Guizhou and visited Cheonghyeoldomun. He then requested the Blue Blood de Master Hyeoljeokdo to give him a disciple. Naturally, Cheonghyeoldomunju reacted with absurdity. [I know that the treaty I made with you has already expired and is no longer in effect.] [Of course, I dont know that. The request I am making now is separate from that.] [Then you know what kind of answer I will give here.] [ This is not a request I am making with my mouth open.] [Right now, the Cheonghyeoldomun does not have the time to send disciples out. . One of the reasons why we cant afford it is because your subordinates are trying to bring people from our family and settle down in Gwiju.] Unlike before, the Blood Red Ind was hostile to me. The attitude of the Guizhou Samjeol (F) lined up behind him was not very favorable. I asked casually, as if I was expecting such a reaction. [Are you talking about Samasege?] [You know what youre asking?] [If possible, I hope we can build a friendly rtionship with each other.] [Do you think thats possible?] [Theres nothing we cant do, right? Cheonghyeoldomun is a sect and the Samase family is a family. It would not be impossible to minimize the ovep of interests.] [You are leaving out the fundamental problem. The Cheonghyeoldomun is the Apostolic style. The Samase family is a white sword family. You probably dont know that they are ipatible like water and oil, right?] [ Then, what would it be like for the Blue Blood n to be the Baekdo n at this point?] [What?] [Why are you so surprised? Its not like there are no precedents. Anyway, since the point of the story is blurred, I will talk about this part againter.] In conclusion, borrowing Byeokriso cost a whopping 100 gold coins. It was too expensive for the price of saving one person, but considering that the transaction partner was Cheonghyeoldomun, not an individual, it could be said that it was not a bad expense. It is also the price of leaving behind a link to keep in touch with the Cheonghyeoldomun from now on. On purpose, I first proposed an amount that would make Cheonghyeoldomunju feel burdensome, but was not too excessive. This was the background to Byeok Ri-so standing in front of Geom-hoo. It was obvious that there would be an uproar if a disciple of the Sado School was brought into the Murim League, so when it was necessary to introduce oneself, I was instructed to just say that he was a ronin. Shall we begin the task of hunting down infiltrators in earnest? Chapter 425 Episode 425 [Namgoong Choun? A member of the Changgung Swordsman that I saw in Hubei before?] [Yes. Im talking about Namgung Choun.] [Why him?] [I feel a strange sense of strangeness. I cant exin it exactly, but] It was a conversation I had with Dok Go-seong, who suddenly came to my office a few days ago. When I asked the interviewer what was going on, the answer was that he had left after saying he would go to the side. A statement based on simple feeling without any evidence. If Namgung Choun, the person involved, had heard this, he would have gone crazy, calling it a ridiculous conspiracy. but. I couldnt just dismiss it as nonsense. Thats because the reason I gave Dok Go-seong the role of interviewer was to test his abilities. I wasnt specifically instructed to find the infiltrator, but he found a suspicious person on his own and came to report to me. Even though he knew that it was an action that had no benefit to him and that he might end up criticizing me. Because I didnt understand it, I actually trusted it. Of course, Dok Go-seong could have been mistaken. In fact, Nangong Chaoyun was innocent and this matter might have caused great disrespect to him. But even so, I wanted to believe it once. Even if a problem arises, it will be easy to cover it up. There is already a precedent where the disciples of the Baek-faced Reaper disguised themselves as members of the Changgung Sword Team and went into hiding. It wasnt that I didnt feel puzzling. As I said, the Baek-faced Reaper and his disciples had already pretended to be members of the Changgung Sword Team once. But will they try to use the same method when infiltrating the Cheonan Inspectorate? Even though you knew for sure that you would be suspected? You never know. Maybe theyre trying to use this mentality in reverse. There was no meaning to a family that just continued one after the other. What had to be done was clear. Weeding out those suspected of being ganjas, including Namgung Choun. It would not be toote to postpone the resolution of the doubt untilter. [But is Namgung Choun the only blood rtive of the Namgung family who applied for Cheonan Kambu?] [No. Namgung-geum, vice-chief of the Changgung Sword Team, also supported. It is highly likely that the two apanied him while traveling from Anhui to Honam.] [Did you see anything strange about Nam Gung-geum?] [Yes. I looked at him waiting for Namgung Chouns next turn, and I didnt feel anything strange.] [You probably know that. I know that I am making a statement that is likely to be misunderstood.] [Of course. If a problem arises due to this incident, I will take responsibility for it.] [I dont feel like saying this, but it doesnt make much sense for Master Dokgo to take responsibility. A matter is a matter, isnt it?] [.] [So, I will take responsibility.] [Director Bu.] [Dokgo warrior, no, you dont have to worry about the future. I will solve the minor problems.] [.] [I will delegate the matter to you. From now on, just focus on finding the infiltrator. However, dont overdo it or get hurt by the pressure of having to live up to expectations. Do you understand?] [I understand, brother.] By now, Dok-go-seong would have been wandering around the Murim Alliance with Byeok-riso and Geom-hu in the name of guidance. He said I didnt have to feel any pressure, but I could tell without looking how heavy his shoulders were. It was not a task worth entrusting to a boy who had not yet reached his prime, but I decided to trust my intuition just as Dok-go-seong trusted his own. Prove that you are the child of a tiger. * * * Its called pupil. Geomhu nced sideways at the middle-aged man walking next to him and sighed inwardly. Although I heard Yeonsuns exnation that he hired him because he needed it, I couldnt help but feel ufortable. From the first time I saw Byeokriso, I felt an instinctive repulsion. It wasnt until I found out that he was a pupil practitioner that I realized the reason. A person who can uncover someones secrets just by looking at them. Not only himself, but everyone else would feel disgusted. On the other hand, the boy over there. Geomhus gaze turned forward. Dokgo-seong takes the lead and leads the way with an awkward expression. It felt like I was looking at a wooden doll, as its movements were stiff and stiff. Geomhu burst intoughter and shook his head. This is why I couldnt figure out who the guide was. It is noteworthy that his skills are clearly superior to those of martial artists of the same age, and his father is the Thunder King, renowned as an absolute master. But That was all. It was hard to think that it would help in this matter. Both thepetency and experience aspects. It still seemedcking in every aspect. Now that I think about it, Director Cheonangam was the disciple who followed the progress of the Thunder King. Did he want to give his teachers child a chance to make a mark? I felt a little disappointed. Was the famous Dragon King ultimately a person who prioritized personal connections over skills? By the way, I think you said you were an interviewer. Does this mean I dont have to return to work? I decided to stay away for just one day. Ill have to go back to work tomorrow. Wouldnt it be better to focus on your job as an interviewer rather than walking around with us to get a closer look at all applicants? The first round of interviews have already beenpleted. I checked all the applicants at least once, so its okay. . Geomhus eyebrows narrowed slightly at the unreliable answer. Ive seen it once so its okay. These were not words for someone who had been given a mission of great responsibility. Dok Go-seongs questions that followed were of a type she had never thought of. There is one thing I would like to ask the Lord of the Flying Dragon. Tell me. Is it possible that Sojeo, Yohwa, is ay disciple of Botaam? ! Geomhus steps suddenly stopped. Byeokriso and Dokgoseong looked back at her with puzzled expressions. Why are you doing that? How did you know that? yes? I asked how you knew that Yoo Hwaran studied martial arts at Botaam. Oh, of course. It seems I was right. Dokgo-seong nodded as if he knew that would happen. Seeing him being happy without notice, Geomhu made a grim expression. Youre asking the same question three times. Im sorry if I offended you. Rather than an apology, I would like to hear an answer to my question. The reason Geomhu reacted so oversensitively was because the woman Dok Go-seong mentioned was not officially Bota-ams disciple. Yoo Hwaran, who was born and raised in Yiwu, Zhejiang Province, was a benefactor to Botaam. When he was young, he climbed a mountain with his grandfather to dig up medicinal herbs and identally discovered Botaams martial arts secrets, which had been lost in battle, and passed them on to So Gyeonggakju (Сw) of the time. Thanks to that background, she was able to learn Botaams Jinsanjeolhak (ɽ~W) even though she did not shave her head. The problem was that due to Botaams internal circumstances, she could not announce the fact that she had learned Bonsans martial arts. At least at the moment. There is no way that kid named Yowha would have revealed the secret with his own mouth. Bothaams swordsmanship was famous for its practical martial arts skills. To put it in a good way, it was a martial art that was perfected through extensive training and experience on a solid foundation. In a bad way, it was a martial art that was perfect for getting lost and wandering because there was no clear path presented. Since there were no unique characteristics, it was easy to hide where I learned it. In the case of Yo Hwaran, he even learned Shimbeop and Gyeonggong, which were different from the martial arts learned by ordinary disciples. So, in fact, it could be said that it was close to impossible to infer her asceticism through martial arts. I figured it out just by looking at it. Dokgo-seong answers while awkwardly scratching the back of his head. There was disbelief on Geomhus face. You knew just by looking? yes. To be exact, I found out that Yohwa is not Sojeo, but after watching Lord Biryongak. Now are you telling me to believe that? Really. Is there any reason for me to lie to each Lord? What is the benefit? . Actually, until a little while ago, I didnt even know where the recluse of Sojeo, Yowha, was. It was not specifically stated on the application form, and during the interview, I was told that I had learned household martial arts. But how? The manner in which Sojeo Yohwa behaved, his manner of speaking, his trivial habits, etc. Some parts seemed to ovep with the footnotes. Did you personally teach her martial arts? The states, including me, took turns giving advice. Thats why. I think I may have been influenced subconsciously. To be honest, even if I said it like this, it was only half a feeling Huh. Geomhu let out a small exmation and stared at Dokgoseong with new eyes. People seemed different just by talking to them a few words. Simply saying that he had excellent intuition or sixth sense was not enough. I felt like I knew now. Why did the Cheonan Inspector assign him to him? perhaps. I thought that Dok Go-seongs performance might be greater than that of Byeok Ri-so, who learned Pupil. * * * So what should I do from now on? Jin Hyeong-gon, the Great Lord of Hwagon, asked me with an eager face. I could clearly see that he wanted to improve his rtionship with me before joining the army. What should I do? I couldnt think of anything to reply right away, so I racked my brain. To be honest, there was nothing in particr worth entrusting to him. Although I asked for help from Geomhu, I thought the picture would look strange if I didnt say anything to the Hwagon Daeju who came with me, so I only requested his cooperation as a courtesy. I didnt particrly need his help. I feel sorry for the Great Lord Hwagon, but he was nothing more than a side note. To begin with, I didnt know anything about him. Other than being a great expert. It would have been nice if we had be closer friends when we went to the Beast Pce together, but we couldnt do that because we had an awkward rtionship with each other. What are your specialties and what are your tendencies? Isnt it necessary to know something to be given an appropriate role? Shall I instruct you to join Geomhu now? The moment I thought of giving myself a role that required a bit of effort. The door to the office opened and a young man with a handsome appearance appeared inside. Boss. I finished my interview today and came to report. Thank you for your hard work. The young man, Sima Yun, exchanged eye contact with the Great Lord of Hwagon. He ced the report on the desk and said, scratching the back of his head. If I had known there were guests, I would havee a littleter. its okay. Wouldnt it have been exhausting to deal with applicants all day? You too, Sima Xiaoxiao, should hurry up and get off work and rest. For a while, they just stared at me as I offered them a seat and picked up the report. Sima Yun asked as if throwing a question. Is the work to find ganja going well? Did you know? I just thought that the manager I knew would not neglect his guard against infiltrators. I dont think we can beat the small cooperatives. There is one thing I would like to ask you. Please speak. From what Ive seen, it looks like the Grand Council of Jin has decided to help with the matter, isnt it? Thats right. Then, could you please have Jin Dae-hyeop serve as my guard for a while? I put down the report and narrowed my eyes. I asked why he came to report despite being rude even though there were guests. This seems to have been the goal from the beginning. The Great Lord of Hua Kun looked at me and Sima Yun in turn with a puzzled expression. May I ask why you are making such a request? Chapter 426 Episode 426 Time passed quickly. The entrance exam has also reached its final stage. I expected that there would be difficulties in selecting the jade stones, but since there were many outstanding applicants, that part was easily solved. Rather, another problem arose. There were too many talented people that it was a shame to eliminate them. However, it was not possible to amodate an unlimited number of people. The number of those who were already confirmed to have joined exceeded three figures. I didnt know that if we hired more people here, the new base of Cheonan Gambu, which will soon bepleted, might not be able to amodate all the members. In addition, we had to consider the increase in money spent on operating the department. Currently, most of the funds for Cheonan Gambus activities areing from the shares received from the Hwayang Trading Company by selling the foundation of the Geumryong Trading Company. Naturally, as the number of people in the department increased, my burden inevitably increased. Although there are operating funds thate from the bank. Most of the members of Cheonan Gambu were highly qualified personnel. If you wanted to give a srymensurate with the ransom, there was no other option than just the base money. I wish I could quickly be an elder and spend a lot of public money to show off in front of my subordinates. Its not that we dont have enough money, but we still had to adjust what needed to be adjusted. There was nothing good about indiscriminately increasing the number of people. Theres going to be a big expense in the near future. Fundraising through Hwayang Sangdan was proceeding smoothly. Soon, enormous amounts of funds would be delivered to ns and families located in areas adjacent to the front lines. Of course, even if that were the case, the Old Daemun Sect and the Five Great Families would not ignore the elders and take my side. Still, it could put the elders in an awkward position. Going back to the story. Among those who would be new members, there were several unmanned inds representing each region. A representative example is the Jeomchang five swords of the Hwagon Daju Jeomchang school of the Guangdong Jin family after Botaams sword. Many warriors belonging to the martial arts faction located in areas far from the front lines volunteered. This meant that there were quite a few martial arts forces that dispatched their warriors for simr reasons to the Gwangdong Jinga. I was surprised when I heard from the head of Hwayang Sangdan that Geomhu and Great Master Hwagon wanted to join, but I was even more surprised when I saw as many as four of the five swords of Jeomchang in the examination hall. Perhaps because there was no need to worry about the Beast Pces presence, they were very determined and sent personnel. [Yes?] [Changgyeom Dojo, Changyeon Dojo, Changgyun Dojo, Changseon Dojo. Four people are currently taking the entrance exam.] [Hes joking too much.] [I dont know why you thought it was a joke, but its true.] [Please tell me you were just making fun of me!] Four people were suddenly executed. I remembered that Changin Dojang had a confused look on his face when I applied to the department. I dont know how hard it was to hold backughter. We have selected enough people to be assigned to the administrative team. You will no longer have to suffer from a manpower shortage. Rather, Im worried about what will happen if there are more left. Now there is only one thing left to do. All they had to do was to hunt down those who had been nted by the Demonic Cult. In the meantime, Geomhu, Dokgoseong, and Byeokriso suffered greatly. Now is the time to reap the fruits. * * * Its done. Simaun, a young man who had inserted a small object into a hole in the wall, straightened his bent back and made a groaning sound. I felt tired because I had been checking formations and traps all day. My whole body was screaming. . The Great Lord Hwagon, who had been dozing off while sitting on the floor, got up, wiping the drool from the corner of his mouth. Currently, the two were located on the top floor of Cheonan Gambus new base, which is nearingpletion. Simaun stretched out and drew a pleasant smile on his lips. The sense of pride I felt was indescribable as he was in charge of everything from design to conducting. Is this enough to prepare for an attack? Its almost overflowing. Honestly, I dont know. Is it really possible to subdue a master of the Flower Jing with only the formation method and organs? The Great Master of Hua Kun recalled the conversation that Sima Yun and Ye Yanyun had not long ago. [May I ask why you are making such a request?] [It is simple. This is because it is highly likely that I will be the target that the infiltrators will target first.] [ What does that mean?] [Think about it. The Demonic Cult suffered severe losses in thest battle. What is the best way to make up for it?] [?] [Its simple. [The goal is to enlist the cooperation of Sima Xuhuan, the only person who can produce jiangshi.] I had no idea how surprised I was when I heard the secret history that was unknown to the world through Sima Yuns mouth. The reason why the Demonic Cult is currently unable to manufacture Jiangshi and deploy them into the battlefield is because the entity called Sima Yun is suppressing Sima Segaju. Sima Yun said this: If the infiltrators kidnap him and take him away, the Demonic Cult will be able to do Sima Seohwan as they wish. If that happens, the oue of the war will change. [If kidnapping is judged to be impossible, the next best option is to kill him.] [Wouldnt that end up incurring Sima Shihwans animosity?] [Dont you know Sima Shizhus obsession? You are now the only person left to lead Segas revival. If you say so, he is a person who can be easily shaken.] [For sure. After listening to the story, it seems like that might be the case.] [So I think Ill prepare a bit.] [ But what does that have to do with asking for the Hwagon Daeju to be assigned to Sohyeop?] [ The manager discussed hunting down infiltrators with other members of the department. There are two main reasons for not doing so. Firstly, because I dont want to cause confusion. Second, if there are too many people involved, the probability of unexpected problems urring increases. Isnt that right?] [Thats right.] [My thoughts are the same as yours. It would be better to quietly proceed with the work behind the scenes until the critical moment. If possible, it would be a good idea to seek help from a trustworthy outsider.] [.] [From that perspective, I think there is no better candidate than Jin Dae-hyeop.] [I understand.] Suddenly, Sima Daeju Hwagon, who became Fortunes bodyguard, has been hectic and busy. The horse was a guard, but in reality, it was no different from an assistant. I havent slept well the past few days, and dark shadows have formed under my eyes. I want to ask you one thing. Please speak. Why did it have to be me? What do you mean by that? You said that before. There is no one better suited than me. But in reality, thats not necessarily true. There would have been plenty of substitutes. Why are you asking why you picked me and made me suffer? Its not like that. I was just purely curious. Its simple. As I said at the time, it was because I thought Jin Daehyup could be trusted. Since the matter is a matter of concern, shouldnt trust be prioritized over skill or friendship? Thats the part I dont understand the most. What on earth do you believe in me? I heard that the White Face Reaper and his disciples learned the vision of Ghost Valley, which was destroyed in the distant past. It is said that it is thanks to this that they are able to perfectly reproduce other peoples appearances, voices, and even the quality of their energy. ? But they are also people after all. If you are not given sufficient preparation time, you will not be able to portray the subject perfectly. In order to perfectly follow even the smallest habits and actions, a long observation period will inevitably be required. In that sense, they probably didnt have enough time to infiltrate using my identity? Thats right. Who would have expected that Jin Daehyup would apply to the Cheonan Inspectorate? . I even sought help from the owner of Hwayang Sangdan and expressed my intention to join. If Jin Dae-hyeop had been an infiltrator, he would not have tried to join in such a dangerous way. Unless you are belittling the sharp sense of the leader of the caravan group. I guess thats true too. This is probably why the manager requested help from the Womens Association and the Jin Womens Association. I guess you two decided you could trust them. The Great Lord Hwagon nodded as if he understood. Sima Yun, who was drying his sweat with an iron wire, drew a line at the corner of his mouth and said. Now, lets wait leisurely for the fish to enter the. * * * Did you get caught as expected? Late at night. Namgung Choun, a man who was looking up at the sky with a rising moon, sighed heavily and muttered. I had been feeling anxious since I first received my mission. Disguise yourself as a warrior from the Namgung family and infiltrate once more. Isnt the probability of being suspected too high? Cheonan Gambusrge-scale recruitment of members. It is true that this is an opportunity that will nevere again. Even taking that into ount, it didnt feel like things were done too hastily. I couldnt shake the feeling that I was in too much of a hurry. Wouldnt we know if our existence wasnt known? Due to the death of the Sword King, the entire Baekdo martial forest was on high alert. At a time like this, does it make sense to sneak into the Murim League and Cheonan Kambu? Its bittersweet. Of course, the teacher was not a fool. From the beginning, he was just an outcast. Janggi pieces intentionally ced forward to draw the enemys attention. I thought this day mighte someday. It was an unreasonable order with a high possibility of death, but he could not refuse it. Because he was raised to be consumed from the beginning. I thought that if I developed my skills and raised my level, I would be treated differently. However, it was an illusion. The attitude of the religious leader and teacher towards him has not changed from past to present. Someday, definitely. He will take the teachers head and take his ce for himself. It was the only way to escape this damned bondage. I couldnt die before I even met that day. He vowed to survive and return, and checked his future ns in his head. The Cheonan Inspectorate probably already knows that I am an infiltrated demonic cultist. But there were three facts they didnt know. First, there was not just one infiltrator. Second, there is a unit waiting outside, not inside, but in a nearby hideout. Thirdly, the ganja already nted in the Murim Alliance will help this side. Soon, the entrance exam will bepleted and the time wille when Cheonan Gambu will move its base. It would be then that the ganja nted by the Demonic Cult would begin to move. The moment when the attention focused on the infiltrator wearing the mask of Namgung Choun turns into a void. The poisoned de we have prepared will cut through that gap. by the way. Suddenly, a boys face shed through my mind. A young member of the Cheonan Inspector General who did not appear to have met any terms and conditions as seen in the interview room. Did you say Dok-go-seong? At first I was hesitant, but now I am confident. He was the first person to realize that he was an infiltrator. I was prepared to be suspected as I was disguised as a warrior of the Namgung family, but I expected that my true identity would be revealed a littleter. At least at that point, I could confidently say that there were no factors that could have led to my identity being discovered. How on earth did you find out? Chapter 427 Episode 427 Huh. Thats amazing. The members of Cheonan Gambu, who entered the new base, let out exmations of exmation. A huge pavilion that can amodate up to three digits of people. The interior of the building was divided into sections, giving it a practical feel. Sima Yun led the members and exined each section. This is a ce that will be used by the administrative unit. Due to the nature of our work, we will need to bring in a lot of furniture, so we allocated thergest space possible. Thank you for your consideration. Sima Xiaoxiao. A soft smile appeared on Yu So-hwas tired face. Relocation of work location followingrge-scale personnel expansion. Finally, a sunny day has arrived for the employees who carry out paperwork. Be careful. If you touch that wall incorrectly, the formation might work. yes? Yu So-hwa, who had been looking around carefully with sparkling eyes, suddenly stopped. When she looked back, her expression hardened. At first I thought it was a joke. But looking at Sima Yuns face, I thought that wasnt the case. Are you saying that there is a defense system installed inside this space? Thats right. I wonder if the defense against intruders is excessive, as traps areid not only on the outside of the building but also on the inside I wanted to raise my voice and argue. Even so, what if we make it impossible to move aroundfortably indoors? If an ident urs due to carelessness, will you be held responsible? However, Simauns answer was decisive. We must have this level of defense. . Didnt our manager have a serious ident not long ago? There are too many enemies around Cheonan Gambu. In fact, I feel like this alone might not be enough. Yu So-hwas mouth was tightly shut. I had nothing to say in response. The ripple effect caused by the unstoppable actions of a boss with unconventional tendencies was currently shaking the entire Murim Alliance. We had to make every possible preparation to avoid being blown away by the storm. The best thing is not to disturb the trap, even by mistake, but safety devices should be in ce to prepare for possible idents. . I will teach you how to find a way out when you are trapped in a camp. Everyone here must be fully aware of this. Yeong Jin-hwan, a thin man who was watching the conversation between Yu So-hwa and Sima-un, sighed deeply. What kind of job doesnt allow you to rx during work? Of course it is. I thought things were finally getting a little easier, but now I have to study Jin method, which is not even in the Eight Characters. Suddenly I missed the past. Those were the days when I worked as a corrupt leader in the Sacheon branch and although my profits were small, my heart was rich. Its my arm. I felt my own situation was miserable. Perhaps the current situation had already been predicted when Yeonsun picked him up and brought him to the headquarters. There was a time when I felt grateful to him. How thankful did he feel when he saw Yeon-woon, who had defeated the Kunlun sects Taoists on his behalf? However, after moving to the headquarters, I was overworked every day, and that feeling disappeared like melting snow and disappeared. Why did you choose me and not anyone else? It was a time when he was spitting out curses mixed with resentment in his heart. Simauns powerful voice prated the ears of the middle school students. Oh, and the manager told me to tell you this. ? They said they would give me a raise. It has the meaning of hazard pay and also means praising you for your hard work. He asked if it would be okay if the new membersing in soon and the existing members were treated the same. ! Young Jinhwan cheered in his heart. Long live Yeon-Woon! Long live Cheonan Gambu! Respected manager, I did not have any sphemous thoughts! I will remain loyal in the future! * * * Whilick! Swish! A long line stretched down the high castle walls. Men wearing ck night clothes and masks began climbing the wall as if they had been waiting. Everyone was capable of climbing onto the castle wall with just a few leaps, but in order to avoid activating the machinery, it was necessary to stick to the wall and step on a designated area. The man who reached the castle wall first sent a message to the Murim leader standing next to the bonfire. -What about border personnel? -does not exist. Because we are the only ones here on watch during this time. -Are the original Murim Alliances security forces thisx? I was so nervous, but I was feeling discouraged. -Its not sloppy. It feels that way because we responded internally. -Even taking that into ount, I think its true that there are only a few people watching. -It has to be that way. Because Honam is not adjacent to the front line. Currently, most of the main force of the Murim Alliance is dispatched to Hebei and Sacheon. -Things might turn out easier than you think. -It would be better not to let down your guard. This is the headquarters of the Murim Alliance. The inside is full of monsters. Its literally Yongdamhohyeol (̶Ѩ). -Ill keep that in mind. The masked man nodded and jumped down the castle wall. Dozens of people followed suit. C Spread out. When the man in front gave an order in a telephonic tone, the adjutant who followed immediately sent a hand signal to his subordinates. As soon as they reached the primary target, the masked people began to disperse and move in all directions. Lets go! A night where the moon is obscured by clouds. ck figures began to roam throughout the Murim Alliance. * * * Is it time to move on? I was lost in thought as I looked out the window without any moonlight shining through. It was a naughty night. It urred to me that there was no better environment for the ganja within the group to move around. All preparations have beenpleted. Now all you have to do is wait for the results. After the inspection, Dok Go-seong and Byeok Ri-so worked diligently to contact and visit the applicants, and the outline of the infiltrators was roughly revealed. It became clear that Namgung Choun was an infiltrator, and there were about four other suspects. First of all, it is certain that the White-faced Reaper did not hide in the Murim Alliance. From the beginning, I thought it was unlikely, but. How were you able to determine the existence of the White Faced Reaper? It was simple. Two days ago, a letter sent from the Hebei Paeng family reached the Murim League. The existence of the Baek-faced Envoy was confirmed in Baoding, Hebei Province. Baoding is a region located in the central part of Hebei Province. It seemed that the entire Hebei region was shaken by the white-faced envoy who suddenly appeared in the middle of Baekdos territory. They tried to catch him byunching a campaign led by the sword king and the teacher, but it seemed like they ended up missing him. The date Jeon Seo-gu arrived at the Murim Alliance was two days ago. Considering the timing, it is physically impossible for the White Faced Reaper to be in Honam. At least there was no need to worry about the White-Faced Reaper attacking. Thanks to that, I was able to make a clear decision. How to deal with the infiltrators. I am not stepping forward. I nned to leave this matter entirely to the members. Of course, things would be easier if I took the initiative myself. However, the activities of the members could not help but appear reduced. Currently, Cheonan Gambus reputation has skyrocketed, but the name value of each member has not. This was because my reputation as the head of the organization was so great that the presence of others was drowned out. Dang Seoyeon, Bangcheoksam, Yeo So-ok, Seo Ho-seon, Cheon-woo, Chang-in, Hwang Ho-jin, Hwa-daerang, etc. They were all talented people who could not be ignored. I actually chose a major that matched my skills several times. However, whether they received an evaluationmensurate with their skills and major was not the case. In the case of Sima Yun, however, he became famous as his record of putting the irond giant into a corner became known to the world. This is what came to mind when I saw him like that. In the meantime, I may have been depriving members of the team of opportunities to stand out. So far, I have solved most of the problems on my own. But it couldnt be like that in the future. The size of the department will grow to an extent that cannot bepared to before. I had to study how to manage my members efficiently. This could be said to be the first step. I dont think the rest of the members, except for Hwang Bo-jin, are concerned about fame or anything like that. In fact, the worlds evaluation itself was not that important. What was important was how the new members, who would soon be officially assigned to each group, viewed the existing members. Among the new martial artists who would join the ranks, there were many prominent ones. What more can I say since they are the elite selected from among numerous applicants? At least they should not ignore their seniors. To put it bluntly, they were people who flocked to see an individual named me, not an organization called Cheonan Gambu. So there was a need to spread their gaze. We had to give existing members a chance to stand out by creating a stage for them to y. Maybe the infiltrators didnt go into hiding with a long-term vision from the beginning. Because it was known that the Sword King had been stabbed in the back by the disciples of the Baek-faced Reaper, the entire Baekdo Martial Forest was currently on high alert. In particr, the Daemun Sect and therge corporations were keeping their eyes on as they were on the lookout for infiltrators who might be hiding. There was no need to mention the Murim Alliance. There was also a reason why I sought to expand the size of the department during this period. It was decided that there was no better time than now to filter out ganja that might be hiding. They probably knew it too. If you infiltrate Cheonan Inspector General during this period, you will inevitably get caught. The current situation was such that newly infiltrated personnel were bound to be subject to intensive surveince and suspicion, even if they were previously hidden criminals. Nevertheless, if they were trying to infiltrate, their intention was obvious. Achieve your goal before your identity ispletely revealed. Simaun said that the infiltrators would target him first. I also agreed with that thought. Of course, the zero-priority target would be me, but without the White Faced Reaper, it was close to impossible for the infiltrators to kill me. It is said that the King of Swords was caught off guard by the disciples of the Hundred-Faced Reaper, but that was ultimately the result of many factors ovepping. At that time, the Sword King was very tired and his attention was distracted by the appearance of the Demon Cultist. On the other hand, I am on full alert against infiltrators. So, realistically speaking, it was correct that the target that the assassins would target first was Simaun. However, we had to keep in mind that there were people other than him who could be targets. For example, Seonhye Dojo. If the goal was to kidnap or harm Sima Yun, there was no need to target the target directly. If you hold a knife to your fiancs neck and threaten him, wouldnt things get easier? In fact, the moment when ambushers be most fearful is when they think of the next best solution and take it. So, the members were distributed and deployed. To be able to respond flexibly to the situation. Tomorrow morning, the entire Murim Alliance will be turned upside down. Chapter 428 Episode 428 The Ganja have started to move. . Are you nervous? yes. Dok-go-seong nodded heavily in response to the question of Geom-hu, who was looking around on the roof of the three-story pavilion. A soft smile appeared on Geomhus lips. As we moved together over the past few days, I became clearer about what kind of person the boy in front of me was. He had a magical power that attracted people around him. At first, I didnt like him, but now Ivepletely opened up to him. It turns out that he wasnt the only one. I cant tell you how surprised I was to see that the doctor I ran into the day before treated Dok Go-seong like his grandson. I never thought I would live to see that old man with his entric personality transform into a kind grandfather. [Why are you looking at me like that?] [.] [My eyes are dazzling when I see a nun with a shaved head sitting by the window.] When I was dealing with him, I showed him the same person I remembered. In the past, we had an argument over trivial things, so our rtionship with Shin was not very good. However, thanks to the quick-witted Dok Go-seong acting as a buffer between them, they were able to improve their rtionship this time. I would say hes thoughtful for his age. Honest, serious and humble personality. There were very few people who disliked this type of person. When I looked at it, there were many times when I felt happy, like it was my own child. It got to the point where I thought about setting aside timeter to teach him martial arts. Although he was not very well versed in boxing, it would still be possible to teach a boy who had not yet reached the martial arts level. Dont worry. I wont let them hurt you. Im more worried about other people than myself. Since the manager dered that he would not move. Its just a guess, but the Cheonan Inspector probably made that decision for the existing members, including you. What does that mean? To put it simply, I was left out to make your performance stand out. It is probably an attempt to impress on new members the presence of existing members. From the moment she first heard the story, Yeo Hwa-yeon knew Yeon-woons intentions. Although she has now temporarily resigned from her position and applied to the Cheonan Inspector General, her perspective was different from that of the general public as she was also the head of a group. There are more people than I vaguely thought. It looks like there was a unit waiting outside. Still, its not a scale that goes far beyond what we expected. It is not as easy as it sounds for a demonic cult to hide in the middle of the Murim Alliances territory. That would have been the limit. Byeokriso, who had been moving around with him for a few days, was already on his way home. He left the Murim Alliance the night before, dering that he would no longer engage in dangerous matters as he had fulfilled his role. Its an amazing experience. You can tell the movements of your enemies as if you were reading your palm. Geomhu Dokgoseong Byeokriso. The three people traveled around the Murim Alliance and investigated numerous people. The subjects of the search were not only military personnel who flocked to support the Cheonan Inspectorate. Based on the list given by Yeonsun, he made contact with ordinary believers under the pretense of coincidence. Dokgo-seongs persimmon, Byeokrisos eyes. With the twobined, the task of selecting candidates was quicklypleted. [After selecting candidates?] [You do not need to do anything in particr.] [ What does this mean?] [It means literally.] [?] [Selecting out those who are expected to be Kanja. . That is exactly the role of the senior.] When I first heard the outline of the operation from Yeonsun, I felt puzzled. No matter how much I thought about it, it seemed like a n that had no substance and was missing the most important details. [Is that really enough? I dont know much about Mengs rules, but you wouldnt be able to arrest someone without solid evidence, right?] [ Of course, thats right.] Of course, arresting an innocent person without physical evidence was against Mengs rules. Even Yeonseon, the head of Cheonan Gambu, did not have the authority to do so. Didnt that be a problem and cause trouble recently when the spiritual seal was captured and thrown into prison? [What are you nning to do?] [Why is there any need to painstakingly gather evidence? I dont have the manpower or time to do that. We just have to wait until they take action and then move.] [Wait?] [Yes. They dont have much grace period. It will probably work soon.] [Is it okay if I just leave it alone? What if unexpected damage urs?] [Who said that? Theyre just giving up.] [Just now, you] [I asked my senior to select candidates for preparation. Please take this.] [This is?] [It is Chujonghyang (׷). Please bury this on the bodies of all those who are expected to be ganja.] [!] Yeonsun said this. If you follow the signs of bustling candidates among Chu Jong-hyangs names, Ganja will be there. When can I experience something like this again? Geomhu smiled as he touched the sword soldier. It was an unfamiliar experience for her to know the location of enemies using her sense of smell rather than her sense of air. I learned how to distinguish smells from Tang family warriors in advance. It was worth the effort. Currently, the members of Cheonan Gambu were moving in groups of two or three. This was to respond flexibly to the attackers movements. Geomhu stood up from his seat and said. Lets go west. All right. Dokgo-seong nodded without much disagreement. Because I knew that she was superior in terms of judgment in the field. widely! The two people left their seats and started moving. A cool breeze passed by where they were. * * * Kagagak! A sharp metallic sound rang out. Seonhye Dojang, surprised by the sudden attack of the masked person, took a big leap and retreated. Who are you? There was no response to the question. Instead, the paper door at the back broke and two swords suddenly popped out. Seonhye Dojang countered the attack by rotating the new model around her left foot. In the blink of an eye, dozens of sums were exchanged. Ugh! Seonhye Dojang, who was continuously retreating, couldnt resist the energy flowing through her sword and began bleeding from her mouth. The level of each of the attackers was extraordinary. The pinnacle of minimal maturity. It was a fight that was destined to result in inevitable defeat. I had to somehow get out of here and ask people around me for help. I have no intention of killing you. Please put down your sword calmly. A man believed to be the leader of the raiders stepped forward and spoke. An unpleasant voice that sounds like scraping metal. Seonhye Dojang red at him with fierce eyes and said. Do you think I will obey that? Im sure theres no one around here you can ask for help, right? Currently, Seonhye Dojang was staying in the guest quarters within the headquarters. After achieving the revenge she had longed for, she resigned from her position as leader of the White Dragons and was contemting her own future. Will I continue to remain in the Murim Alliance or return to the Shaman faction? He thought about following his lover, Samaun, and joining the Cheonan Kambu, but he was doubtful whether that was really what he wanted. Recently, news broke that the Shaman faction had suffered enormous damage due to the Demonic Cult, and my worries deepened. I couldnt clearly figure out what I wanted to do. As I took my time without going through the resignation process, I got to where I am now. You cant do anything about us with your skills anyway. You have to guess to know whats long and short. You dont have to line them up topare the sizes of sardines and sea bream. . The masked man was right. The power gap was clear. Seonhye Dojo alone was unable to defeat the attackers or shake them off. It was worth trying with the others, but the problem was the masked person who was assumed to be the leader. I couldnt estimate the level. It meant that he was a master who had at least reached the pinnacle of excellence. Our goal is to capture you alive. In other words, whether you cut off an arm or a leg, as long as you bring him back alive, the mission will bepleted. A threat that is absolutely brutal. Seonhye Dojang chewed her lips hard as if in agony. The masked mans eyes narrowed. I thought that if I did it right, things might work out easily. Think carefully. If youre going to get caught anyway Daeju. It was then. A thin man who was quietly watching the situation from behind opened his mouth. The masked man called Daeju looked back at him with an annoyed expression. Its not Seonhyes seal. what? It resembles the one depicted on the profile, but some features do not match. ! Themotion quickly spread. All the masked people looked perplexed. . Seonhye Dojangs expression turned cold. Just a little while ago, he seemed very intimidated, but in an instant, the person changedpletely. She muttered, touching her face. As expected, it was too much to perfectly portray someone other than a youngdy. The skeleton was adjusted with axial bone drills and the voice was modified with metamorphosis. He wore the uniform worn by Shaman sect monks and tied his hair in the same manner. There was nothing I could do about my appearance, but I decided that I could easily disguise it by applying heavy makeup. In any case, enemies will only identify targets based on their appearance. I thought this would be enough. How did you find out? hand! There is no way that a person from the Central ins would have such dark skin! ah. The woman, Soyoung, let out a low exmation. Since it was a moonless night, I thought there would be no birth, but it seemed that there was a particrly bright-eyed person among the enemies. Who are you? Thats what I want to ask. I can roughly guess what it is. Damn it! Deal with it quickly and get out! The masked man shouted, running straight towards Soyoung. The fact that a substitute, rather than a Seonhye seal, was deployed meant that the Cheonan Inspectorate anticipated an attack and prepared for it. It was a very dangerous situation. Whoops! Soyoung and the masked mans swords collided, creating a roar. A heavy energy wave invaded the room. The masked mans eyes opened wide. I never thought that my opponent would counter my attack head-on. I could tell for sure as they shed swords. That the opponent is an expert who is not inferior to oneself. The spirit that came out was different from just a moment ago. You hid your skills! Now. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwaang! Soyoung, who pushes away the masked man with an expressionless face, is about to give up her East-West Answer. The ceiling copsed and two women appeared in the hall. Puff poop! Three swords pierced the neck of one of the masked men. The flowing sword passed over the abdomen of the man on the other side. Dang Seo-yeon, a member of Cheonan Gambu Jihyeongdae. And Yeo So-ok, a member of the Cheonan Prison Execution Unit. The masked people looked confused at the sudden appearance of the two women. omg! Chapter 429 Episode 429 Poisonous hawk! Blood Flower Sword (ѪA)! The eyes of the masked people became sharper. It wasnt that difficult to find out the identity of the intruder. Because they were faces that I had familiarized myself with in advance. Change the target! Instead of the fake disguised as Seonhyes seal, aim for the poisonous bee! At the shout of the man who was presumed to be the leader, the masked people all took out white beads. Tang Seo-yeons eyes narrowed. Push! The beads thrown to the floor broke and thick smoke rose in a thick cloud. Yeo So-ok and So-young covered their mouths and noses with their sleeves. Sigh! The sharp dagger dug into the chest of the masked man who had just hit the ground. The sound of a crack ringing in session. Even though it was a smoke screen that made it difficult to see even an inch ahead, the attack never missed. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwaang! The swordsman that came out one after another swallowed up the masked people on the other side. The wall shattered with a loud noise, and fragments flew everywhere. Smoke escaped through the gaping hole, revealing a chaotic space. Please eat. Dang Seo-yeon took out two pills from her bosom and handed them to Yeo So-ok and So-young. Yeo So-ok, who shoved Danhwan into her mouth without asking why, asked while shaking off the dust on her clothes. You dont have to eat? its okay. This kind of crude poison wont work on me. but. There is no way a poisonous person could be poisoned. I was worried for no reason. Soyoung, who swallowed Danhwan, rushed straight towards the masked man, who was presumed to be the captain. Whoops! The sword shed with the sword, creating a heavy ripple effect. The masked man, who took a step back, gritted his teeth and raised his sword diagonally to cut. If I get pushed out here, there is no answer. Although this side had the advantage in numbers, the enemys individual skills were superior. If he, who was supposed to y the role of the central axis, fell beforepleting the joint formation, the annihtion of our troops would be a foregone conclusion. The woman in front of her knew this, so she would have targeted her first. No way! An explosive force poured out from the masked mans body. High-density demonic energy encroached on the surroundings. Soyoung frowned and stepped back, raising her internal energy to protect her body. Im not the type to be bullied by mere women Ugh! The masked man, who was bending his knees as if he was going to rush at any moment, suddenly shed blood and copsed in ce. Blood staining the floor red. He looked at his body with a puzzled expression and opened his eyes wide. The tendons bulging over the exposed skin seemed to be the early symptoms of fire-entry poison. Nonsense! There was disbelief on the mans face. Its true that I pushed up my energy excessively, but it would never have been to the point where my energy flowed backwards. Holy shit. His eyes turned to Dang Seo-yeon, who was emptying out her small pocket. It didnt take that long to understand the situation. A little while ago, when the room was filled with white smoke, it seemed that the poison bong had also released poison into the surrounding area. Its truly ghost-like skill. He was a blood rtive of the Tang family who was skilled in the art of poisoning. I was able to realize it only after it happened. That the tactic was wrong in the first ce. Instead of forming a sessful team and putting pressure on them, they should have driven it into a short-term decisive battle, whether it was life or death. If I had done that, I would have had at least some chance of winning. Regrets are always toote. The masked people, who were confused and unable to understand the situation, were poisoned one after another and copsed. Yeo So-ok and So-young, who had previously taken anti-inmmatory drugs, walked around the room and took their breath away. The masked man, who was presumed to be the leader, resisted until the end, but thebined efforts of the masters who reached the peak were not easy enough for an addicted body to endure. It didnt take long for the fight to end. It ended on a nd note. Yeo So-ok, who tore off the masked mans clothes and wiped the blood off the sword, stuck out her tongue. The Germans were scary. This is especially true because the power of the Dragon Poison Art is doubled in a space where all sides are blocked. If this had been an open battlefield, it would not have been possible to subdue the enemies so easily. This is how I feel sorry for my romantic enemies. After all, we have topete with the partys Germans. Yeo So-ok shook her head and silently meditated on the few people that came to mind. Seo-yeon Dang, who had already passed the broken wall and went outside, checked the remaining memorization and said. Lets move on to the next location. * * * Wow! A thick arrow left the bowstring and flew through the air. Namgung Choun, a middle-aged man who hurriedly swung his sword and struck it down, frowned and shouted. Why on earth are you doing this! Instead of answering the question, Bangcheoksam raised an arrow to protest again. Nangong Chowun gritted his teeth as he watched him mechanically repeating the same actions. Dangerous. In the front is a Namman warrior with one foot in the realm of absolute perfection, and in the back is an archer of Hwagyeong. Even if it was the Eight Great Demons, it was a ce where people would feel threatened. Cheonan Gambu sent all its might with great determination. Im barely holding on, though. Soon there would be a limit. Before that, I had to somehow find a way out. Try saying something! Shouldnt I know why Im being attacked? Its very noisy. How long are you going to keep doing that ridiculous y? If its just a y, are you really suspecting me of being a ganja? Nangong Chouns face showed impatience. Although they tried to sway them somehow with words, the enemies did not show even the slightest bit of agitation. In particr, the Nanman warrior in the front seemed to have no interest in whether or not he was really a warrior of the Namgung family. What is this! At that time, a shout that was almost like a roar pierced Namgung Chouns ears. He immediately looked back, his eyes shining. Namgunggeum. Former vice-chief of the Changgung Sword Team. Its just right. I thought that if I did it right, I could use him. Doesnt he know the context? Sir! Please help! What kind of situation is this? The members of Cheonan Gambu haveunched a desperate attack! Seeing as they were targeting me, the unitmander might also be a target! Looking at theposition alone, it was a perfect situation for misunderstanding. A warrior from Sega who is persecuted by Cheonan Gambu members for irrational reasons. It was obvious what judgment Namgung Geum would make here. Sigh! A sharp sword body protruded through the belly skin. Namgung Chouns eyes widened. He coughed up blood and muttered with an expression of disbelief. Sir, why did you You stabbed the elder in the back like this. How does it feel to experience the same thing? Woo Ga-jin clicked his tongue in disappointment and put a long sword on his shoulder. For the first time in a while, he was someone I could feel the touch of. An unexpected interruption came. However, it is pointless to ask. Right now, Namgung Geum was taking revenge on the enemy who killed the familys respected elders and subordinates who shared life and death and hardships with them. Even so, I wasnt so clueless as to yell at this situation. When we started together from the Nangung family, Nangong Choun was real. . When on earth did you change it? Damn it. In the end, its like this Answer the question! When did you start noticing? Did you receive advance notice from the Cheonan Inspectorate? Theres no way I, who was always by your side, wouldnt have noticed that. The strange conversation continued for a while, with each person only saying what they wanted to say without answering each others questions. In the end, Namgung Geum reached the limit of his patience and kicked Namgung Choun in the back and pulled out his sword. Sigh! Blood spurted out like a fountain. The man who fell to the ground twitched and then fell limp. After a while, something surprising happened. Crump! fillet! Isnt it true that the skeleton, which had shrunk due to the axial bone drill, returns to its original size and the mans body size increases significantly? Namgung-geum, who was quietly watching the scene, turned the body over and ced his hand on its face. Sigh! The skin was torn off and a face with a in expression was revealed. Namgunggeum, who was silently staring at the shell in his hand, let out a long sigh. He then threw away his sword and stood in front of Wu Jiajin, holding out both hands. What does it mean? Take it. Shouldnt we be interrogated? I know you are not Ganja. How can you be sure of that? Because I did my research. It was an insincere answer, but it also contained a lot of meaning. Namgunggeum nodded, a faint smile forming on her lips. It puts my mind at ease when you say that. Im asking because Ive been asked, but how did you know? What do you mean? That Nangong Choun is a fake. It was not only the Cheonan Inspector who was wary that the Baek-faced Reapers disciple might disguise himself as someone around him and hide. I understand. Put your hands down first. Like I said, I didnte to catch you. Even so, a formal investigation will have to be conducted. Isnt that right? Wu Ji-jins eyes narrowed. Did you say Namgung Geum? This guy was more than he seemed. Even without any hint, he was able to deduce Namgung Chouns identity, and his judgment was not impaired even in a confusing situation. There. I knew exactly what action I should take in the current situation. Indeed, he was a man who was the head of a military unit representing the Namgung family. If that is what you mean. Wu Ga-jin moved his hand like lightning and pointed out Nam Gung-geums acupuncture point. Namgunggeums new form, which had been suppressed by the demonic blood, became stiff. Ill go first. Woo Ga-jin, who picked up Namgunggeum with a clumsy hand and ced it on his shoulder, turned around and walked away. Bangcheoksam, who was cleaning up after himself, looked at the back with a strange expression. * * * her. The masked man, who was looking around with a nk face, let out augh. Apparently, just a moment ago, he was running toward his target through the pitch-ck darkness. When I came to my senses, I found myself trapped in a mazepletely filled with white. This is Jin Ive never seen before. The subordinates who were moving together were also scattered. It was a perfect environment for each individual to be defeated. Lets stay calm. No matter what thew, there is aw of destruction. It doesnt look like it has a high lethality, so if you stay calm and find your way, you will be able to escape. That was when the man cautiously took a step forward. The empty space on the left seemed to be shaking, and suddenly an iron gun popped out. thud! The masked person barely managed to avoid it by tilting his head and swallowed the wind in vain. The wall on the opposite side of the wall that had been struck by the iron bar was shattered. If he had been hit directly, his head would have exploded and he would have died instantly. Is it a tracheal device? No, the internal force was loaded on the iron gun. It means there is someone nearby. The tension sent a chill down my back. Seeing that it was aimed precisely at the head, it seemed that the opponent was able to figure out its location. It could not have been a truly unreasonable condition. This side cant even sense the other persons presence. If we fought in this environment, we would inevitably lose. Im going crazy. I thought it was a trivial strategy, but it turns out that wasnt the case. The true value of this method lies in the fact that it selectively blocks the targets senses. Who on earth came up with this ridiculous lineup? Chapter 430 Episode 430 Amazing. Jin Hyeong-gon, a middle-aged man who vigorously shook the blood off his iron gun, let out a low exmation. The power of the formation created by Sima Yun was amazing. I thought that the gin made by a proper gin expert was so different. Enemies trapped within the activated camp could not sense their presence. On the other hand, he could sense their presence, albeit faintly. Just by doing that, you can gain an overwhelming advantage. It was not possible to know the opponents location like reading the palm of ones hand. However, this alone was enough. Just by following the vaguely felt demonic energy andunching an attack, the targets life could be taken. They were defeating the enemies so easily that it seemed like it was foul y. The number of warriors guarding this ce, including me, is five. It was a number that could never be said to berge. However, I didnt have the slightest feeling that there was ack of power. Even if there were some experts in fireworks among the attackers, it seemed like it would be worth a shot under these conditions. thud! A heavy repulsive force was transmitted through the raised iron gun. The sensation of hitting a solid wall rather than a human body. In Jin Hyeong-gons eyes, Lee Chae was young. This one is a little different from others. I thought I had it for sure. In the nick of time, I tilted my head back and avoided the attack. It literally had reflexes like those of an animal. Are you a disciple of the Hundred-Faced Reaper? Naturally, I felt wary. I thought about pressing hard to check, but decided not to. The advice I received from Simaun beforehand shed through my mind. [If there is a person who is suspected to be a disciple of the Hundred-Faced Reaper, do not try to catch them too much, but leave them alone for now.] [To leave them alone?] [ Isnt he an expert in the flower world? Theres nothing wrong with being careful.] [Thats true.] [Theres no reason to overdo it. If you leave it alone until you get tired of it andter join the others and work together, you will be able to easily suppress it.] There is no way to know for sure whether this person is a disciple of the White Faced Reaper or not. It is realistically impossible for me to distinguish between monsters that deceive even the sword kings senses. But Just by looking at the movements shown a moment ago, it was clear that the opponent was a top-level expert. It is said that this side has the advantage thanks to the fighting method, but if the opponent is a high-level expert, they could quickly sense it and counterattack. Here, it would have been better to follow Sima Yuns advice and retreat. Jin Hyeong-gon, who retrieved Cheol-gon, muttered with cold eyes. Ill force you into it thoroughly. * * * Kwajangchang! The masked people who broke the paper door and entered the room narrowed their eyes. I couldnt see the target that was supposed to be there. Chilho. yes. Didnt you say that the target was injured and spends most of the day here? The man called Chilho had a look of bewilderment on his face. I did my research properly in advance. The target, Lee Soo-yeon, had not yet healed from an injury sustained in Banghyeon. Since he had recovered to some extent, he left Shinsindang and was recuperating in a private lodging, but that was all. It was far from perfect. But. I felt like I was possessed by a ghost. Normally, she would have been sleeping soundly in bed, but she suddenly disappeared. When I submitted my report to the captain three days ago, I thought things would be resolved easily. Let me exin how this happened. If you cannot convince me, you will have to prepare yourself. Chilhos shoulders trembled as his eyes looked as if they were going to eat him. Cold sweat broke out on the back of my neck. Here, a sense of crisis came over me that if I gave the wrong answer, I would die. Tiring! Ding! It was then. A soft and clear melody that did not fit the situation prated the ears of the masked people. The first to sense a sense of danger and raise his guard was the man at the rear. Everyone run! Pow! Before he could finish speaking, his head exploded into pieces. Theplexions of the masked people turned white as they saw meat flying in all directions. Music skill! Damn it! The identity of the person attacking us now is! A cruel scene contrasted with the beautiful sound of the performance. The man, Chilho, copsed in ce, bleeding in the Seven Balls, sighing in his heart. In my blurred vision, I saw the images of my colleagues falling down. I should have run away quickly before I had time to think of an excuse. * * * The outside is cleared. Thank you for your effort. Its all worth the trouble. Yeo Hwayeon, the woman who closed the door with a lead sword, spoke in an indifferent tone. Even though she had been stabbed, there was not a single drop of blood on her clothes. It was a cross section that revealed just how big the gap between her and the attackers was. Thank you for protecting us. I just did what I had to do. Yeo Hwayeon, who responded to the polite thank you, let out an inward exmation as she looked at the woman sitting across from her. Seo Moon-hye. A person who bes the wife of the Thunder King and the mother of Dok Go-seong. He looked much younger than I had vaguely imagined. They couldnt possibly look like parents with a fully grown child. It urred to me that the age gap between me and my husband was quite significant. Elegance is evident in the way he speaks and behaves. He probably grew up receiving a strict education. I recognized it the moment we first met. That she is the daughter of a famous family. Who influenced Dok Go-seong to develop such tendencies? Now that I think about it, I think Ivee across the family name Seomun Sega somewhere. Was this a family that recently donated arge amount of money to Bothaam? I remembered briefly hearing about the Gwonmun family, who had held government positions in the imperial family for generations. Perhaps the woman in front of me was a noble person with a great social background. I heard that you are joining the Cheonan Inspectorate. yes. Thank you for your kind words. He may becking in many ways, but he has a good heart. It may be presumptuous, but I think it would be okay for you to be a little more proud of your child. Im not just saying this, you have a really great son. Thank you for saying that. Dok Go-seong, who was watching the conversation between the two women in the corner, got a headache. I couldnt stand it because it was so hot that I was wearing gold paint on my face. I wish I knew it would be like this. Instead of waiting indoors just in case, I should have gone outside and dealt with the attackers. Geomhu, who was staring with narrowed eyes at Dok-go-seong, who was sighing quietly, suddenly spoke. I was just wondering, but as expected, none of those who flocked here were disciples of the Hundred-Faced Reaper. Is that so? It seems like he went somewhere else. The most likely direction is the direction where Cheonan Gambus base is located? If its there, you wont have to worry. I heard that Brother Samaun was determined and prepared a defense. Puff poop! Yeo Hwayeon went to the window and looked up at the sky and nodded. Signal fireworks were lighting up the air. This meant that the members of Cheonan Gambu, who were stationed in different locations, safely repelled the attackers. Its slowlying to an end. It would be a good idea for us to take our wives and move to another ce. * * * Why are you so anxious? This is what happened in the end. In pitch ck darkness. The man who was sitting under the eaves and looking around frowned. You could tell just by looking at the fireworks shooting up from everywhere. The Cheonan Inspectorate noticed their presence and was fully prepared. Youre wee. It would have been dangerous if I hadnt sneaked out in the middle. The price of working recklessly without sufficient preparation was high. The worst thing I feared happened. It wasnt that difficult to bring those waiting outside into the Murim Alliance. The problem was what happened next. I knew from the beginning that it was an unreasonable mission. Mujon Eumgwi Dragon King. There were three absolute masters residing in the group. Isnt it easier said than done to avoid their attention? Perhaps, even if the elites of the Baekdo martial arts group invaded the headquarters of the Demonic Cult, a simr situation would have unfolded. The priest should be considered either already dead or captured. From the beginning, he was an outcast. Master knew from the beginning. That he has thoughts of killing himself and taking his ce. Thats why they decided to kick him out under the pretext of a mission. You idiot. The foolish priest only saw the world through a narrow perspective. Therefore, it was thrown around after being swayed here and there. I am different. The priest may not have known it, but he had already been recognized by his teacher. In the future, the person who would follow in his teachers footsteps and serve Lord Ma was none other than himself. I will survive. Although he abandoned his subordinates and ran away alone, he did not feel the slightest hint of guilt. If there is no hope, shouldnt we just step aside and n for the next time? Throwing away ones life to protect loyalty was something only a fool would do. If its not the best, do the next best thing. I have already thought of a way to ovee the current hopeless situation. The situation has already reached the center of the Murim Alliances territory. Its hard to run away. I had to look at reality calmly. When the elite warriors of Meng made up their minds and set out on a mission to conquer heaven, no matter how confident they were, there was no answer. Its only a matter of time before it is revealed that I am a member of the Demonic Cult. If we cross-examine the names of the dead and the applicants, we will be able to quickly identify suspects. He had to do something before the members of Cheonan Gambu came to arrest him. They say the enemy of my enemy is my friend. The teacher taught himself and said this. If you cant run, jump into the crowd. If it was impossible to escape outside the Murim Alliance, they had to find coborators inside and hide even deeper. The Dragon King has many political enemies. Recently, there was friction with the elders of the Meng and the rtionship waspletely strained. A string was made to prepare for such a situation. A string that will allow you to contact one of the elders. Although he was not a leader, he knew very well what the elders were like. A hotbed of corruption. A pest that eats away at white peach trees. A vested interest that divides the power of the Murim Alliance. Old monsters who will do anything for their own benefit. Now that the influence of Cheonan Gambuh was growing uncontrobly, the elders would desperately need someone to do the dirty work for them. If you offered to take on that role, he was sure to show interest. what! Whats going on! For a while, I looked down at the bandits who hade outside, drawn by the noise, and were busy walking around. The man disappeared as if he was melting into the darkness. omg! What are these things! Magi! Did a demonic cult infiltrate the headquarters? The bandits who realized that there was an invasion by an external enemy let out cries of surprise. The noisy dawn passed like that. Chapter 431 Episode 431 A report came from the subordinates who repelled the Ganja and invaders overnight. I praised their hard work and went through each document one by one, carefully examining the contents. There are three injured. There were no deaths. The scale of damage was small. Those who were injured were limited to shallow cuts and bruises. It was apletely natural result. Because we invested too much powerpared to the enemy we had to deal with. Since I did not take the lead myself, I carefully arranged the personnel. To avoid any unexpected damage. The only anxiety I had was that it was difficult to predict where the disciples of the Hundred-Faced Reaper would appear. Fortunately, no significant variables urred. One person disguised as Namgung Cho-un sent an investigation team, including Cheon Ga-ryeong and Seo Ho-seon, to watch closely and then sent Woo Ga-jin and Bang Cheok-sam to catch him. I didnt think Namgunggeum would be involved in the process. He said that he had been subdued and detained in an underground prison as per his wish, and I thought I should go see him right away after taking care of a few important matters. by the way. I put the report down for a moment and rubbed my chin with an uncertain expression. I was a little tired. In the end, no disciples of the Baek-faced Reaper except Namgung Choun were found. The expectation that one person would act as bait and attract attention while the other would move to achieve the goal was wrong. I dont understand. I dont know if it was the Hundred-faced Reaper or the Demon Cult Master who ordered this incident, but either way, I couldnt help but feel a sense of difort. Should I say that it feels somewhat clumsy? The level of enemies was below expectations. Topare, the situation was like this. I waited with a knife to kill a cow, but what appeared before my eyes was a chicken. Was the idea to give it a try even if it didnt achieve results? For that to be the case, the work began in too earnest a way. Didnt he use the advanced power of being a disciple of the Hundred-Faced Reaper as bait? Normally, a corresponding person would be assigned to the side executing the operation. No, if it were me in the first ce, I wouldnt have used someone like that as bait. Perhaps Namgung Choun was just an outcast. When I thought that for some reason I was out of the sight of the Hundred-faced Death God and had received an unreasonable order and was forced to jump into the grave, the back and forth came into sharp focus. You might wonder what kind of teacher in the world would reject a student like that, but considering the group called Demonic Cult and the tendencies of the White-Faced Reaper, it was quite possible. For now, lets just be satisfied with the fact that it ended cleanly and without any damage. As a bonus, arge number of criminals who had previously infiltrated the headquarters were also captured. I was reading the report again with a smile on my face. I felt like I could feel presence outside the door, and then I heard the voice of my adjutant, Hwa Dae-rang. Boss. A guest has arrived. customer? Pang Mun-hwan Daehyup would like to see the manager. A wee guest has arrived. Please take us inside. I raised my head with a strange look in my eyes. As I expanded my sense of energy, I felt a powerful presence waiting in the reception room on the first floor. Pang Mun-hwan, Commander of the Hyeonmu Unit. One of the connections made through the introduction of Lee Kang-hak. Because he was frequently dispatched to Hebei, it was rare to see his face recently. I knew that he had returned to the headquarters because I had seen hime to deliver the Lords Order not long ago. Sooner orter, I will exchange with Lord Hyeonmu and head to the front again. Some time passes. The door opened and a middle-aged man with a bushy beard appeared in the office. I asked with a nk expression. Are you senior Pang Mun-hwan? Dont you even know the report? You look very different from what I remember. You mean this? Peng Mun-hwan smiled and touched his chin. In my memory, Pang Mun-hwan was a man with a neat appearance who gave me the feeling of being caught. However, his appearance now was enough to believe that he was a mountaineer with a bit of exaggeration. Its not that surprising. I just put on some makeup. make up? After all, there is no way the beard could have grown this much in such a short period of time. I also wondered if you had a special constitution that was different from others. Did you have a constitution that allowed your beard to grow abnormally quickly? At least Ive never heard of it. So why are you looking like that? Augh came naturally. Isnt this what you would see when visiting another department? Pang Moon-hwan, who always looked stylish, couldnt help but feel so fresh in his ridiculous outfit. I dont know if you know, but Hyunmudae recently selected new members. Did you? Unfortunately, around the same time, there was talk that Cheonan Inspector General was recruiting applicants, so it was quietly buried. By the way, Hyunmudae is not a unit that can be looked down upon. For that I am sorry. There is no need to be sorry. Thanks to you, the recruitment was sessful. People who thought it would be difficult to pass the Cheonan Gambu flocked to Hyunmudae. . I pursed my lips. It was a topic that was difficult to answer. If I spoke incorrectly here, I could have been misunderstood as ignoring the current stage. To go back to the story, this is just makeup to scare the new recruits. ? New recruits think that I am an ipetent person who has not been promoted even at this age and is rotting at the bottom. Isnt it fun just to think about it? I wonder what will happen after this. You also have really bad taste. I tried to avoid doing something like this. But the standards of new recruits have to be very high. I thought it was necessary to press it a little like this. Is there a reason why you, the unit owner, should take on that role yourself? Its because there arent many of the existing members who havent shown their faces to the new members. A prank should only be yed by a high-ranking person. If an unscrupulous person pulls it off, they may face retaliation in the future. I nodded with a bitter smile. Hyunmudaes thoughts were the same as those of Cheonan Inspector General. Although the method is a bit extreme, isnt it ultimately intended to make new members respect the existing members? Anyway, something big happenedst night. It wasnt really a big deal. Youre saying something absurd. If the incident of the Demonic Cults elite troops infiltrating the Maengs headquarters is not a big deal, then what is the big deal? We sessfully repelled the intruders and there were no victims. It was just a light disturbance. It must be so from the perspective of the Cheonan inspector general. The current stage is now in emergency condition. We are making a fuss, wondering what might happen if the ganja sent from the Demonic Cult were mixed into our unit. . Anyway, the reason I wanted to meet you is to tell you a story. What do you mean by story? Elder Namhakgeom (Ű) wanted to meet you. yes? Take it. Peng Mun-Hwan took out a neatly folded note from his pocket and handed it to me. I opened the paper, checked the contents, and narrowed my eyes. There were only words indicating the ce and time, but no other information could be found. I think he sent me on his behalf because he knew that if he sent someone himself, he would be frowned upon by the other elders. First of all, externally, I am neutral, neither a leader nor a seniorist. I dont know why you want to see me all of a sudden. Do you know the reason? How should I know? He suddenly came to me in the morning and asked me all sorts of things, so I was taken aback. I asked them to wait for a few days so that I could at least take off my makeup ande visit them, but I guess theyre asking me to hire them because its a matter of urgency. I put the note down on the desk and got lost in thought. I didnt understand what Namhakgeom was thinking when trying to contact me. When Ho Jeong-kwon (ȭ) expressed his intention to meet with me through Hwayang Sangdanju, I thought so. Because his position is in jeopardy without the support of Hwayang Sangdan. On the other hand, unlike Hojeongkwon, Namhakgeom was not desperate. Although it seems that the asceticism copsed due to the demonic religion, he firmly established his position during the period when the absolute expert, Eum-gwi, was active as the head of the White Rangdae. Even though Eum-gwi gave up his position as the Great Lord of the White Wolf, there was no way that Namhak-geom would not have anticipated that and prepared for it. At least for a while, he wouldnt be shaken. Rather, now that Eum-gwi has entered Cheonan Gambu, Namhak-geom would want to do his best to avoid being suspicious of other elders. Nevertheless, the fact that Pang Mun-hwan was sent to me meant that there was a reason for doing so. There is a reason why you have to meet me, even if it means taking risks. Is it because you have something to say about Hwang Musa? Although unknown to the public, Hwang Ho-jin, a member of the Cheonan Gambu execution team, was a blood rtive of Namhakgeom. However, I did not think that Namhakgeom would have contacted me for that reason alone. Although he was clearly attached to his children, taking care of his own health was his top priority. Otherwise, there is no way he would have kept his only son imprisoned in Seonhojang (rf) for such a long time. What can I do? Would you like to meet him? I think so. Are you okay? I understand that the rtionship with the Senate haspletely deteriorated. It would be okay to at least listen to the story. Could it be that they have set a trap and are waiting for it? I dont think preparing a trap will pose a threat to you. I created a samadhi fire, burned the note, and got up from my seat. Time was running out. If I didnt want to bete, I had to head to the meeting point right now. It seems like you were in quite a hurry. For now, I was nning on meeting him as if I was being deceived. It would be okay to make a judgment slowly after finding out the other persons intentions. * * * Wee. Long time no see. How long has it been since west saw each other in private like this? Have you been well so far? It would be difficult to answer that you are doing well. Its because someone broke into the Senate and started a riot. Who on earth said that? He is the most disgusting person in the world. An old pavilion that no one visits. Namhakgeom, who was sitting across from me across the table, made a bewildered expression. It was as if he was asking if you, and not someone else, would say such a thing. So why did you ask to see me? Are you going to ask about my business as soon as I arrive? Wouldnt it be better for both of us if we just quickly run errands and break up? It was none other than my senior who called me out, making it clear that this was a more urgent matter. Well, thats not true. Namhakgeom, who tilted his teacup to quench his thirst, stared at my face in silence for a while. It was around this time that I thought about why I was taking such a long time to say something. An unbelievable story came out of Namhakgeoms mouth. A disciple of the Hundred-faced Reaper is hiding, disguising himself as a member of the Hundred Dragons. Take it. ? Chapter 432 Episode 432 Why do you look at me like that? Is that true? Youre talking nonsense. So you think I called you here just to make a joke? Its because I dont understand. Why is the disciple of the Hundred-Faced Reaper pretending to be a member of the White Wolf Corps? I wonder why. Its for infiltration. Thats not the only question. When did you go into hiding? And how did you notice it? I think you know what happenedst night. For me, I cant help but feel a sense of difort. After realizing it, he came to me in the early morning hours and made a proposal. Why dont you hold hands with me? dawn? I narrowed my eyes. It couldnt have been a truly borate story. Isnt this almost identical to the time when the Cheonan inspectors repelled the attackers? no way. I guess youre right. He was one of the military personnel who came to apply to Cheonan Inspector General. It seems like he abandoned his subordinates and looked for a way to live because the situation was not going well. How did he contact you? It appears that I have formed a rtionship with a merchant who regrly interacts with me. It seems like he knew that he was staying at the headquarters. It didnt seem like he was lying. I felt like I finally understood. Why did he take the risk to contact me? What is the reason for recruiting Pang Mun-hwan, saying it was a matter of priority? He probably wanted to get rid of dangerous substances that could explode at any time as quickly as possible. If I were to briefly summarize his proposal, it would be like this. I will serve as a dagger to stab Director Cheonans back, so please hide yourself. . How on earth did you see me to say something like that? So youre pretending to ept the offer, reassuring him and calling me to tell him the story? yes. You made a difficult decision. If I have a harsh attitude, you will be in quite a difficult situation. What do you mean? What would you do if I tried to frame you and the disciple of the Hundred-Faced Reaper by tying them together? That cant be possible. If you do something like that, you wont be able to show respect in front of Hojin. Do you think Im the kind of person who would miss this golden opportunity because Im trying to please Master Hwang? Dont be bluff. I know that even though you seem to have nothing to go through in the world, you are ultimately a human being with a weakness for emotions. How long has it been since I interacted with you? I chuckled and picked up the teacup. Indeed, the elder was a senior. Even with a light poke, I couldnt even make a slight movement on my face. Should I say that he looks like an old roon? Isnt the reason you invaded the Senate alone because Youngseong Dojo touched your woman? I think youre misunderstanding something. I dont have that kind of rtionship with the princess of the Beast Pce. You covered me like that? You sound unconvincing. To begin with, I have a fianc. What does that mean? Youre not nning on only looking at one woman for the rest of your life, right? If thats true, youll be disappointed. . Okay, lets make a hundred concessions and pretend that you have nothing to do with the princess. There are no feelings at all between men and women. But is that really that important? What do you want to say? Isnt it possible to just leave the princess like that forever? . When the non-aggression pact with the Beast Pce expires or when the power struggle within Namman is over, are you going to send her back to her hometown? That That cant be possible. That would be something that neither the princess herself nor the person who would be the owner of the Beast Pce would want in the future. It goes without saying that it is poisonous grain wine. . Thats it? The Baekdo Murim side will also hope that the princess does not return to Namman. Not only the Murim League, but especially the martial powers in Yunnan will have a strong wish. What Namhakgeom said was right. The intertwined interests centered on Woo Hwayeon could never be taken lightly. For some, it was a matter of ensuring the safety of the residents of Yunnan for decades toe. But why would you treat a woman of that status as a prisoner and keep her until she dies of old age? In the end, the most ideal way to solve the problem would be to enter into an arranged marriage and give the princess a reason to remain in the central in. Am I wrong? . It goes without saying, but if you assign an awkward person to the princess, the Beast Pce will strongly object. In the end, I guess there is only one suitable person. I think that the Beast Pce Lord and the Doggok Lord were probably expecting that and sent the princess to the central in. . To be blunt, theres no way you wouldnt have thought of the thoughts I had. is not it? I put down the teacup on the table and let out a bitter smile. Is this what it means to give in return and receive in return? Once he took control, he came at me without any rest. It felt like I was being beaten by an expert who was good at serial attacks. The story is leaking out another way. Lets go back to the original topic. The gossip was long. Anyway, dont try to provoke me for no reason, just calmly catch the White Faced Reapers disciple. Where is he now? He should be in the training hall used by the White Wolf members by now. I gave permission because I wanted to be able to see the martial arts skills of the crew. I nodded, filling my empty cup with tea. It seemed that preparations for a moreplete infiltration were in full swing. I will tell you in advance that I have nothing to do with this. ? I have never had any separate contact with the disciple of the Hundred-Faced Reaper, and I have never called you out to capture him. If I had said this much, you would have fully understood, right? I would like to ask why you say that. So, I will be taking all the credit for this incident. On the contrary, you may end up receiving a bad name. Isnt the only thing left behind is the fact that Ganja was hidden in Baekrangdae? Thats exactly what Im aiming for. My position within the Senate is now quite awkward. If the reputation of the Baekrangdae falls due to the Cheonan Gambu, everyone will believe that I havepletely turned against you. ! I let out an inward exmation. Namhakgeom was a person with whom I had maintained a good rtionship. Not long ago, Eum-gwi was sitting in the position of Baekrangdaeju. Even though she had now left Baekrangdae and entered Cheonan Ganbu, that alone would not have calmed the eyes of other elders toward Namhakgeom. There must have been an overwhelming amount of suspicion and surveince. It is better to clearly prove your innocence even if you face dishonor. Is that how you decided? I never thought they would try to use a disciple of the Hundred-Faced Reaper like that. The skill of turning a crisis into an opportunity was truly a work of art. Although it was said to cause some stigma, it was as if there was no real damage. I guess this is the n to blow your nose without touching it. The growing tension became tense again. This is why I could not look down on the elders. I had to keep in mind that these are the people I would have to deal with from now on. Honestly, I was a little surprised. What do you mean? If you were a disciple of the Hundred-Faced Shinigami, wouldnt you have been a useful ally to your senior, even if it was dangerous? He is a special assassin who even deceived the sword kings senses. I said something. Anyway, its not so bad that I need to borrow the help of a demonic cultist. And And? Isnt there at least something you shouldnt show your son? A shadow fell on Nam Hak-geoms face as he mentioned Hwang Ho-jin. I could feel it again. Although these elders appear to have no blood or tears, in the end, they are also human beings. You have no choice but to show weakness in front of your children. * * * I just wasted time. The man who was sitting in the corner of the training hall watching the White Wolf members training clicked his tongue inwardly. It was not worth bowing to Namhakgeom and asking for it. I expressed regret because I judged that it was a necessary process to blend into the unit without feeling ufortable. There is absolutely no sense of unity. They say its the elders personal guard. Each individuals martial arts performance was eptable, but that was it. There were strong scratches here and there. Now that I think about it, I heard that until recently, the leader of the Baekrangdae was a sound ghost. It was a mistake for the practitioners of Yin Gong to expect unity in the unit that yed the role of master. It was better. There is no need to waste time learning unfamiliar martial arts forms. I thought that I could just use my martial arts skills while being careful not to get bruised. I dont know how much trouble he went through when he disguised himself as a warrior of the Namgung family and went into hiding. Now that I have been able to shorten the adaptation period significantly, I can now rx and think about my future. I wondered what would happen if Namhakgeom did not ept the offer, but fortunately the negotiations went well. For a while, there was no need to worry about the danger to ones life. After experiencing it myself, I knew for sure. The existence of an elder was a detriment that did not help in the slightest. Well, there were simr people in the Demonic Cult. Most of them died by having their heads ripped out by the religious leaders of the time. Only a few who had proven their abilities survived and were reforming themselves for the sake of their religion. Looking at that point alone, it could be said that the Demonic Cult was better than the Baekdo Martial Arts. The ultimate goal is to assassinate Chu Yun-ryong, the Dragon Kings lieutenant and confidant. It was obvious what would happen if he lost all his followers and returned to the Demonic Cult without any results. I had to make up for my mistake somehow. Otherwise, there was no future for me. It would be great if I could take the Dragon Kings life. To put it bluntly, it was impossible to do it alone. It was equally difficult to kidnap the Chiunryong and take it to the realm of the Demonic Cult. In the end, the most realistic n was to quietly kill Qi Yunlong. Although he was said to be one of the worlds greatest martial arts masters, his martial arts skills were only at their peak. If I spent time melting into the White Lang Corps, an opportunity woulde someday. The tension on the Cheonan Inspectorates side must have been relieved to some extent by weeding out the ganja this time. Vignce against internal enemies would naturally have decreased. Maybe things would turn out easier than when dozens of subordinates were behind him. The situation Im most concerned about is when Namhakgeom hits me in the back. For example, he went to the Cheonan Inspector General and told him to arrest him. Of course, the possibility of that happening was infinitely low. Currently, the rtionship between the Cheonan Government and the Senate is at its worst. If Namhakgeom had intended to catch him, he would have attacked right away when they first met. Is there any reason to share the achievements with others? The fact that they didnt do so means that the council agreed with my suggestion. No matter how much he was an expert in fire fighting, it was impossible for him to run away after destroying the elders personal guard alone. Because the violence of numbers can never be viewed lightly. It didnt ur to me that Namhakgeom couldnt even calcte that much. Maybe its just taking time to prepare everything. If that were the case, there was no reason to leave him so defenseless. Didnt they even take measures to enable them to gain insight into the martial arts skills of the SS? We need to keep our guard up, but that doesnt mean we need to worry more than necessary. That was when the man stood up, massaging his sore shoulders. Teuong! A heavy pounding sound rang out. Immediately afterwards, an arrow with a sharp point flew towards his face. 100 million? Chapter 433 Episode 433 : Quaaang! An arrow passed over the shoulder, shattering the wall and digging into the ground. The man, who managed to avoid the arrow by tilting his upper body, took a vain breath. If I had been a littlete in reacting, I would have died by ident. Damn it! It didnt take that long to understand the situation. I saw it clearly for a split second. The strong energy surrounding the arrowhead. In the entire Baekdo Martial Forest, there was only one being capable of performing such a feat. Changmyeonggung (), an archer ranked among the top 100 great masters. A member of the Cheonan Prison Enforcement Team. Youve been caught! The fact that a member of the execution team attacked him meant that the Cheonan Inspectorate had dispatched its members to catch him. I didnt know why I was discovered. Follow-up scent? It was unlikely that he would havee here following a scent. I knew from their appearance the night before that the Cheonan Inspector Generals location of the attackers was determined by smell. So, beforeing into contact with Namhakgeom, he identified the parts of the body that had Chujonghyang on them, ripped off the flesh, and burned it. It may be a bit ignorant, but it could be said that the possibility of a chase waspletely blocked in the most reliable way. Did you get information about me by interrogating the captured believers? No, this doesnt make sense either. Unlike priests, he did not reveal his identity to other believers. I just recognized them as superiors and exploited them. Above all, there was no way he could have obtained information through interrogation that he was disguised as a White Wolf member. Could it be Namhakgeom? The man suddenly thought of one possibility and quickly scanned his surroundings. The sight of White Wolf members struggling without understanding what was going on came into view. Looking at their reaction, it doesnt look like they got stabbed in the back again. My mind became confused. The man shook his head to shake off his thoughts and pulled out a sword from his waist. There was no time to leisurely reason. What mattered was that he was in a desperate situation. For now, I just had to focus on getting out of this ce safely. What should I do? He was not the possessor of transcendent inaction like the Demon Cultist. I couldnt handle all the Cheonan Gambu members who were flocking in alone. What is the best move to choose in this situation? The conclusion came quickly. The man took a deep breath and shouted with energy in his voice. Its an attack! Cheonan Gambu has attacked! * * * this. The eyes of Bangcheoksam, the man pulling the bowstring, distorted. He was a smarter person than I thought. I never thought I would find a way out like that. At his instigation, the members of the White Lang Corps were on high alert and began preparing for an attack. If this goes wrong, Baekrangdae and Cheonangambu may end up in an all-out war. I wasnt worried about running out of power. If the members gathered here attacked all at once, they would have been able to wipe out at least the White Rangdae, which had no demons. The problem was that if a collision urred with Baekrangdae, the aftermath would not be small. Currently, the Cheonan Government and the Senate were in a confrontational rtionship. It happens at a moments notice. I didnt know that if I recklessly engaged in a sword fight with the Baekrangdae, I might end up giving the elders an excuse. If that happened, Yeonsun would be in a very difficult situation. Because a clear justification will be ced in the hands of political opponents. There if. What if the disciple of the Hundred-Faced Shinigami takes advantage of the confusion and seeds in escaping? Literally the worst is about to happen. I cant do it. First, we must try to have a conversation. We had to reveal that the Cheonan Inspectorate hade to arrest the demonic sect and ask for their cooperation. That way there wont be any setbacks. The problem is whether the Baekrangdae members will ept it. I will not step forward. It was then. There was a woman stepping forward with a calm smile on her lips. The members of the Baekrangdae, who recognized the womans identity, burst out in astonishment. No, no, Taesanggalord! Why is Lord Taesang here! Evil spirit. Former White Dragon Lord. Her appearance spread excitement throughout the hall. Ak Yeo-ryeong did not give a specific answer, but stood still and waited for the disturbance to subside. I see you, Lord Taesang. The new Baekrangdaeju, Book Yeo, politely bowed. I couldnt show such a hostile attitude towards her, as other people might not know. Could it be that Cheonan Gambu ordered us to be taken away? no. Then why did youe all the way to Ye with the members? They even went so far as to shoot threats, so this must be Doesnt it seem like theyre treating us like criminals? Book Yeho, who was about to protest, suddenly calmed down his expression. Everyone who was watching both sides intuitively noticed this. It is said that Ak Yeo-ryeong conveyed some words to him through a message. Let me correct the mistake first. The representative of the first group is not me. Therefore, it is not correct to say that he led the members. And secondly, it was not a threatening shot. It was an attack to subdue the target. ! I have no desire to quarrel with Baekrangdae. The only person I have business with is the new member at the back. May I ask what that business is? We havee to take away the ganja nted by the Demonic Cult. Cha Seong-go, a new member of the team, was watching the situation unfold and chewed his lips. I had no idea that the atmosphere would turn around like this. I thought that if I incited the antipathy that the members of the old faction had against Cheonangambu, they would be able to induce a melee. It was cooked rice. I didnt even expect that a powerful deterrent called the evil spirit would appear here. The way the Baekrangdae members looked at them was noticeably different from before. I couldnt think of a way to ovee the situation. If this continued, he would have to be taken to Cheonan Prison without any movement. In the end, the only remaining option is a forced breakthrough. There should not have been any further dy. I had to move now. pop! The white orb broke and thick smoke rose. Cha Seong High Schools new model disappeared like a mirage and disappeared. Wow! The evil girl pped her palms together as if she had been waiting. It seemed like a heavy wave was spreading, and the smoke filling the surrounding area cleared up in an instant. Then, Cha Seong-gos new brother, who was moving after killing his presence with a stealth technique, was thrown roughly to the ground. The ground that fell around him gave an idea of the power of the attack. Coo coo coo coo! Ugh! Cha Seong-go, who released energy from his whole body to relieve the pressure on his body, got out of the pit and started running away without looking back. Thepatibility was the worst. It is said that the evil spirit is the weakest of the Ten Heavenly Emperors, but that is only because the object ofparison is the absolute expert. She was a person like a nightmare to a low-ranking military officer. Cheolongseong (FY) has no gaps to be found. Especially for assassins, it could be said to be a natural enemy. The effectiveness and versatility of the sound technique was notparable to that of general martial arts. Puff poop! While I was distracted by the sound wavesing from all directions. Three arrows hit my shoulder, waist, and knee. The Cheonan inspectors who were waiting all rushed toward Cha Seong High School, who had copsed, letting out a high-pitched scream. Some time passes. . Cha Seong-go, who was inplete disrepair, was overpowered by Hyeoldo and ended up being dragged around by the Cheonan Gambu members. The members of the Baekrangdae looked at the scene with shocked expressions. * * * Noon. An unscheduled meeting was held. The air in Maengjubus conference room was extremely cold. It was because of two people arguing with a sharp confrontation. They did it in the Senate before, and they did the same thing again this time. What are you saying? Are you asking because you dont know? Im talking about the incident in which the Cheonan Inspectorate officers stormed in and arbitrarily took away the members of the Baekrang Unit! It was to capture the ganja nted by the Demonic Cult. Having a reason doesnt justify your actions! It looks like you didnt reflect at all during your probation period! While the executives of the alliance were watching, Namhakgeom and I red at each other and exchanged words. Those watching could not have even dreamed of it. That Namhakgeom and I are performing a y ording to a pre-written script. This is why I was scared of politics. It was impossible to understand the essence of the matter by only looking at its surface. Because there is no way for anyone other than the person involved to know what kind of n is hidden in each trivial remark or action. So, are you saying that an official letter requesting cooperation should have been sent to the Baekrangdae first before dispatching the members? Of course it should have been. There are clear procedures and rules. Wouldnt it be a big deal if Ganja felt anxious and ran away? Isnt it a big deal that Baekrangdae and Cheonan Kambu almost started an all-out war? Do you know how surprised I was when I heard this story? I heard they evenunched an attack without prior warning! In the end, it ended well without any major damage. Isnt that just a consequential story? Im saying the process is wrong! Namhakgeom is gradually raising his voice. Looking at his red-hot face, I felt like he was really angry. Other elders probably thought this way. Hes turning his arrows at me to cover up the fact that Ganja came from Baekrangdae. What Namhakgeom said is right. Lord! This must not be overlooked! Several elders agreed with Namhakgeoms words and uttered one word at a time. I cleared my throat and slowly looked away. I almost pursed my lips andughed. Perhaps because they thought it was an action to embarrass the elders who had spoken earlier, those who were closely watching my reaction looked displeased. Joo Hwa-baek, who was quietly observing the situation while tapping the table with his index finger, finally opened his mouth. Its hard to listen to you any more. ? How long are we going to keep criticizing each other and fighting? Lord Hawk. Arent there things we need to discuss before deciding between right and wrong? It turned out that so many ganja were hiding in the main altar, but it seems like the people here didnt feel anything, right? . I can only sigh as I see them focusing on belittling the achievements of Director Cheonan Inspector throughout the meeting. Isnt it shameful! what? I ended up with a nk expression on Joos unexpected words. What did this guy eat wrong? Why is this happening all of a sudden? What can we do if we are shown to be so tantly biased towards one side? Chapter 434 Episode 434 The meeting ended well as intended. As per his will, Namhakgeom proved that his rtionship with me hadpletely deteriorated in front of the other elders, and I was able to increase the budget paid to the Cheonan Inspectorate in recognition of my contribution this time. The scope of the increase is greater than expected. Honestly, I didnt think things would work out this well. It seemed like I could make up for the amount that I had been covering with my own expenses to some extent. If theres anything that bothers you Is it just the iprehensible attitude that Hwabaek Joo disyed throughout the meeting? In fact, it was no exaggeration to say that the reason the elders could not show their courage at this meeting was because of the leader who openly took my side. What kind of wind suddenly blew? Hwabaek Joo was not a fool. Cheonan Governor and Senate. He probably didnt know that there was nothing good to be gained from tantly taking one side or the other. Its not for any good reason that theyve maintained a neutral attitude while supporting me emotionally. From the perspective of the main faction, the ideal would be to watch with folded arms as the other two factions develop conflict and then intervene appropriately to take advantage. I couldnt figure out what they were thinking about making a fuss with the Senate. If you think about it that way. Commander-in-Chief Zhuge Huan also seemed surprised by Zhou Hwabaeks remarks. This meant that it was an unexpected action that had not been discussed in advance. My head hurts. I knew that Hwabaek Joo had an unpredictable personality. However, I have never before had such a hard time reading the intention. I saw a benefit right away, but Arent good things good? It wasnt something to just be optimistic about. From a long-term perspective, it was difficult for one reason or another to leave the impression that Hwabaek Joo and I were joining hands. My ultimate goal is to be a senator. For now, well just have to be vignt and watch. It was not yet clear whether he was acting on a whim only at this meeting or whether he had decided to support the Cheonan Gambu at all. It would have been better to postpone deciding how to respond untilter. Lets go see Namgung-geum, who is waiting in prison. * * * Cheonan Gambus new base. As I entered the underground prison, my eyes lit up when I saw a man sitting cross-legged behind the bars. Namgung-geum, vice-chief of the Changgung Sword Team. Since Daeju died in Banghyeon (h), it could be said that he was in fact the highestmander of the unit. The sight of him meditating with his eyes closed without even a single movement was like looking at a solid block of stone. Perhaps because he was being stabbed, he was unaware of my presence right in front of him. Long time no see. Commander. Are you the Cheonan Inspector General? Namgunggeum flinched and shook his shoulders and lifted his eyelids. He frowned, perhaps because his eyes were dazzling, and spoke in a cracked voice. I never thought I would see you again like this. Me too. Were the demonic cultists who attackedst night safely repelled? yes. Not a single victim came forward. Thank goodness. p! Opening the door and entering the cage, I personally removed the restraints that bound Namgung-geums limbs and freed him from the apocalypse. Namgunggeum, who was now free, rxed her stiff shoulders and asked. Is this okay? What do you mean? Im asking if its okay to simply release a person who may be a ganja sent from the Demonic Cult without even interrogating him. Isnt Vice Lord not a ganja? Thats true. There is no need for any more formal procedures. The purpose has already been achieved. What was important was the fact that the unit leader of the Changgung Sword Team was detained at least briefly for investigation. This was the reason why Namgung Geum demanded that he be arrested. If the rumor spread that even a tycoon like Namgung-geum cooperated with the Cheonan Inspector Generals investigation, it would be easier to interrogate other suspects. Youre willing to risk dishonor to help find Ganja. There is no other person like this. It was a part that gave us an idea of what kind of personality the man named Namgung Geum had. I feel it again, but in this life, I have had many blessings. All the pending suspicions have been cleared, so from now on, you are a member of the Cheonan Inspector General. From now on, please work as a member of the execution team. All right. I have high expectations from the vice president. The title of deputy head is burdensome. Now, I have given up my position and left the Namgung family. So please treat me the same as other members. Then from now on, I will call you Namgung Warrior. A member of the team waiting nearby brought Namgung Geums sword and clothing that he had collected. After receiving it and examining it, I asked with a slightly surprised expression. Are you wearing Cheonjambo? yes. I inherited the items originally used by the great lord. Its clothes woven from Cheonjamsa (Qz). I dont know how long its been since Ist saw you. Do you want it? Dont look at me like that. Do you really think I would rob a warrior? . At one time, I also used Cheonjamboui favorably. Its something I dont need right now. Actually, a master who has reached the absolute level will not be greatly affected by things outside of the body. Not necessarily. Even absolute experts want to use high-quality products, not cheap ones. Its just that there is no point in wearing Cheonjamboui when dealing with a master who can implement the Uijeonggi. Is that so? In terms of usability, it would be better to use armor mixed with cold steel. Of course, it is unlikely that anyone would wear heavy armor as it would hinder their movements. Unless its the Demonic Cults armored giant. While chatting, Namgoonggeum and I left the prison and headed toward the training hall. thud! Ku-kwa-kwang! A strong crash sound pierced my ears. There were two first-time guests in the training hall, which was thought to be empty. After the examination, Yeo Hwa-yeon and Woo Ga-jin. Iughed and walked up to the two people and asked. Arent you two tired? You probably couldnt sleep the night before because you had to fight off the demons that invaded the headquarters. There is no reason to be tired. Because the only enemies I dealt with were low-ranking people. Geomhu, who had distanced himself from Woo Ga-jin, answered while taking a deep breath. In the meantime, the two of them were sparring again, in case someone was a martial arts fanatic. In particr, Woo Ga-jin seemed to be in quite a hurry even though the weapon he ordered from the cksmith had not yet beenpleted. Im telling you because you dont seem to know, but this is my personal training ground. Know. I was just borrowing it for a while. Without my permission? The Archduke boasted that it would be okay, but wasnt it okay to use it freely? . I looked back at Wu Jiajin with a puzzled expression. As I watched him smiling contentedly and wiping the sweat from his forehead, I was so shocked that I couldnt speak. This guy is the real deal. No matter how much I wanted to have a rematch with Geomhu, what could I do if I overused empty checks? At times like these, I felt like a person who really had no n. Namgung-geum, who was standing in the back watching the conversation, cleared his throat loudly. So why did you bring me here? Theres something Id like to check. Do you want to see my skills? Namgunggeum tilted her head. He couldnt quite understand the current situation. You must be curious as to what they are going to do by bringing you, who has just escaped from prison and is far from being in perfect condition, to the training ground. Its martial arts, its been evaluated by Warrior Wu, so theres no need to look further. if? At what age did you enter martial arts? Why are you asking that? A little while ago, when I freed Master Namgung from his restraints, I unintentionally took a peek at his physical condition. its okay. There are many things that can happen in the process of solving fortune-telling. It may be rude, but thats what I was thinking. He was able to ovee adverse conditions and reach this level. . Geomhu and Woo Ga-jin noticed and moved out of the way. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw two people leaving the training hall, looked straight at Namgung-geum and said. You probably entered martial arts at ater age than others. Isnt it? It is as the manager said. My original intention was to study, not martial arts. Ive heard a lot of people say that I have a talent for using my body, but it took a very long time for me to put down my brush. I expect you were introduced to martial arts until you were in yourte teens or early twenties. Exactly. It wasnt until I finished my training that I learned the basic techniques. also. Not only were my muscles and bones stiff, but my blood vessels were also quite narrow. I think you must have had quite a hard time in the beginning of your training. Wouldnt the cirction of energy have been smooth? yes. But we all got through it. It was an answer filled with pride. I nodded once, confirming what he said. Namgung-geum had already put one foot in the fireworks. It was at a level where it wouldnt be strange if he was ranked among the top 100 masters. Thats why I felt sad. If he had been introduced to martial arts at an earlier age, he would have achieved a much higher level than he is now. Actually, I have a talent that is quite useful. ? Since the warrior Namgung endured dishonor to help Cheonangambu, I would like to give him a light repayment. What do you mean by repayment? We will help you improve your constitution. ! Since you are a warrior who has already achieved a high level, that alone will have a great effect. Is that possible? Namgung Geums eyebrows narrowed slightly. It seemed like he didnt really believe what I said. its possible. You just have to trust me and entrust yourself to me. what do you mean? This means that the body must be restrained with points to prevent it from moving while the work is in progress. . Of course, if youre anxious, you can refuse. I am only making a suggestion, and I have no intention of doing anything to Master Namgung by force. I dont know exactly what youre trying to do, but I wont hesitate if it helps promote martial arts. Are you sure youre okay? If you were going to do harm, you would have done it while you were arrested and imprisoned. At the very least, I believe that the manager is not making this suggestion with malicious intent. great. We will do our best to live up to that belief. I smiled and instructed Namgung Geum to sit cross-legged. Then, they carefully measured the acupuncture points so that he could not move his body, and ced his hand on the Myeongmun acupuncture point. The thinly condensed brain energy needle prated the bloodstream and into Namgung Geums body. This is my first time improving my entire constitution. However, I wasnt particrly worried. This is work that has been done repeatedly to the point where it bes tiresome. There were no elements of concern, except that we had to be prepared for a long-term war. I took a deep breath and muttered. Lets get started. Chapter 435 Episode 435 The needle of brain energy injected into Nangung Geums body moved around burning the residue stuck in the blood vessels. The pace of work was slow. I felt a sense of resistance that I had never experienced from people like Tang Seo-yeon or Cheon-woo Dojang who had trained in martial arts from a young age. Imughing out loud. Rather than feeling tense, I felt frustrated and at a loss. There were so many parts that needed to be addressed that I wondered if it would ever end. It was not at the level ofying a foundation to build a strong house. To put it in a metaphor, it was like digging up a hill with just one shovel. Until the ground bes t. It would have been easy to understand if they said that major construction work was underway to refine the terrain in order to build a high castle wall. It wont be easy. Even an absolute expert with the power of a great river would have limitations in maintaining concentration. As long as we are human, we are bound to umte mental fatigue. It was not a task that could bepleted in one go. I didnt know that I would have to do it dozens or even hundreds of times. Its just right. It was a daunting task, so it was worth the challenge. I expected that the process of improving Namgung Geums constitution would be of great help to my training. The direction of my enlightenment waspletely opposite to that of my teacher. Condensation, not diffusion. And detailed maniption. The operation of the Baekreogi had many simrities with the operation of the Uihyeonganggi. If you repeat training to be able to operate more precisely, tactfully, and quickly, this will lead to improvement in your skills. [Ill praise you. You have proven your worth.] The words that Lord Ma said to me in Banghyeon shed through my mind. The leader was far from the type of person who spoke empty words. The fact that he acknowledged me meant that the tactics I used at the time felt that much of a threat. The problem is that the same method cannot work twice. He was dispatched to Hubei with reinforcements and stayed at Zhuge Dynasty. At the request of Jiryong (Knowing Dragon), I learned how to implement the sword in the process of checking the performance of the Seven Jade Jinn. The power of the sword was terrifying. So much so that it cannot bepared to any other art I have learned so far. However, that was only when factors other than destructive power were not taken into consideration. If you were to consider its usability in actualbat, you couldnt help but shake your head. The implementation of a medical swordes with two major problems. First, the time required to cast it is long. The second is that an extreme sense of helplessnesses over you after casting. It takes some time to create the perfect shape of a sword by joining the pieces of the sword. About five breaths. It was a short time, but it was not realistically possible to allow that much time when dealing with an absolute expert. So, in the fight against the Demon Cultist, he resorted to a gamble that focused on improvisation. First, the cast time was drastically shortened by scattering the fragments of the materialized form everywhere and gathering them all at once. It was a one-time opportunity created by performing a series of spectacr herbivorous meals so that the leader would not feel ufortable. The problem was that even though they did that, they could not defeat the religious leader. He was not a religious leader who would fall for the same trick again. It was clear that he would leave the spot as soon as he sensed signs of an attack next time. There. The recoil that came after casting the sword should not be forgotten. When I first implemented the sword, I was unable to ovee the overwhelming fatigue and even passed out. In Banghyeon, wasnt it possible to keep moving even after implementing the sword? That was thanks to the continued effect of the bombing magic attack. Its not that I grew up in the short time between Zhuge Sega and heading to the battlefield. In the end, in order to fight against the cult leader, there is no choice but to improve your fundamental skills. No matter how great a skill you learned, it was meaningless if you couldnt use it in real life. It is a secret weapon in which the risk that must be taken is greater than that of an intangible sword. What meaning is there in a technique like that? Therefore, it was necessary to be able to use the sword freely through constant training. In that sense, Namgung Geum would be a good training partner. Its hard. Beads of sweat formed on my forehead. I continued to manipte the needle of the brain machine until I decided I could no longer maintain concentration. Whoa. It wasnt untilte evening that I took my hand off the Myeongmun acupuncture point and stood up with a groan. As I released the acupoint, Namgunggeum looked back at me with an expression of admiration. I was surprised. I cant believe this is possible. As you may have noticed, this is not a one-time task. I know its shameless to say this, but would you mind if I continue to ask you to do so? of course. If I had nned on ending it this vaguely, I wouldnt have started from the beginning. thank you. I will definitely repay the kindness you have shown me. I look forward to it. Grumble! The beggar in his stomach was crying out for food. It was a truly honest body. I looked back at Namgunggeum with a puzzled expression and asked. Would you like to go eat together? There is a guesthouse near the main altar that I know well. Thats right. I will do the calctions. Are you sure you dont mind? The warriors treasure may be lost today. My financial situation is not that tight. great. If thats the case, Ill take it without hesitation. * * * On the way to Wolhwajang (Af), leaving Namgunggeum behind as he looks down at the empty battlefield with an expression of disbelief. I felt a presence approaching from front and back and narrowed my eyes. The number is four. They were all warriors with a lot of energy in their stomachs. I dont think there is any hostility. Soon, the figures of men with their bamboo ribs pressed deeply came into view. A middle-aged man, presumed to be the leader of the group, stepped forward and politely waved his hand. Are you waiting for me? yes. I was waiting nearby, despite my disrespect, to see the manager. I apologize if you felt ufortable. I dont really like theposition. I feel like Im under siege. If you feel ufortable, I will have my subordinates bite. So, could you please take a moment? Is there any reason for that? The person I serve advised me that I must tell the story to the manager. Isnt that the warriors situation? It seems like it has nothing to do with me. dump. The man suddenly knelt down. He then hit his head on the ground. It was an expression and action that exuded desperation. I asked, frowning. What are you doing? please. A moment is enough. Please pay attention. The order is wrong. ? If you want to ask for a favor, you should first reveal your identity rather than just prostrating yourself. Im sorry, but that knee doesnt give me any inspiration. Excuse me. The man quickly stood up and exchanged nces with his subordinates. Before long, the other three, excluding the man, left the ce and disappeared. -Imte in introducing myself. It is called Geoseong-yeon, who leads the Gonyeongdae. -Gonyeongdae? -I have met you once before at the Senate. -If it were in the Senate -Thats right. At that time, I was among those whom the Cheonan Inspector General beat down. -So are you here for revenge? -Is that possible? As I said, I just came to convey the wishes of the person I serve. -Who is the person you serve? -This is Elder Jeong-kwon Ho. I clicked my tongue inwardly. Why did it seem like that? I knew that Ho Jeong-gwon wanted to meet me because I heard from the owner of Hwayang Sangdan. It was easy to predict how anxious he must have felt, as his position in the Senate had weakened due to the loss of support from the top. Because he is a person who carries a lot on his shoulders. In order to rebuild the Kunlun faction that copsed due to the Demonic Cult, it was necessary to obtain support from other martial powers. In preparation for that time, there was a need for the Gojeongkwon to firmly protect its position within the alliance. Its going to be painful. Other elders might not know. Ho Jeong-kwon was in no position to tell the difference between hot and cold food. Its a conflict with the Cheonan Inspector General, and Im in a position where I have to take care of myself first. As such, he cannot possibly give up his rtionship with me, who connected him with Hwayang Sangdan. -You dont have to listen to the end to understand. What are you trying to talk about? The idea is to set a time and ce to meet, right? -Thats right. -Please go back and tell it. I dont think so. Right now, I have no desire to take the time to speak alone with the elders. -The elder said that he had an interesting proposal. -Im not interested. -After listening, you are bound to be interested. -? -What would you like to tell us about the spiritual seal? Look at this? I narrowed my eyes and red at the man. Perhaps because he felt pressured, the man quietly lowered his gaze. Its raining. Contrary to how I appeared on the outside, I was happy in my heart. It was difficult to keep the corners of my mouth from twitching. It was worth the effort of not meeting him right away. A big fish took the bait. In the end, it seemed like he decided to sell out a fellow elder for the sake of protecting his body. You shouldnt show that youre happy. I had to maintain a calm attitude. If you make it clear to the other party that this is As position, things will be easier in the future. Only through a structure where people reluctantly agreed to negotiations could they truly take the lead. -Is the Youngseong Dojo up to something? -For more detailed information, you can hear it directly from the elder. -. -I would like to ask you once again. Please take your time. I guarantee you, you wont regret it. I crossed my arms and looked up at the sky, pretending to be worried. I thought it wouldnt be a bad idea to decline the offer now and then ept the offer the next time they contact me, but I decided not to. Its not good to take too much time. The bounce should also be appropriate. If I wasnt careful, the Hojeong-kwon could have held a grudge against me. Shouldnt all the fish caught escape the and escape? Maybe I should listen to what theyre saying. Its time. It is time to nt the seeds of division in the Senate. -great. Lets meet up sometime. -thank you! Great cooperation! -I will decide the date and time. We will contact youter through Hwayang Sangdan, so please return now. -All right. Chapter 436 Episode 436 Contrary to its appearance, this ce is shabby. This is a guesthouse that was operating normally until some time ago. But why did it end up like this? They said the martial arts people had a fight here. What do you mean by martial arts people? Ilyangmun (һT) and Illyangmun (һT). I heard that they are police officers operating in Fuzhou, Fujian Province. Tsk. Anyway, they are from the small and medium sized literary circles. Why am I so anxious that I cant harm a strict person? The identity of the old master who clicked his tongue and sat down at the rtively intact table was none other than Ho Jeong-kwon (ȭ). An elder from the Kunlun sect. A person chosen as a seed of division to be nted in the Senate. As promised, I arranged a private meeting with him. The location was a guesthouse in Akyang, where I had previously stopped to see Cheon Ga-ryeong. There would be no better ce to avoid the eyes of others. Three bamboo-grillers were waiting outside the guesthouse, keeping a tight guard. Among them was a man who came to see me two days ago and introduced himself as Geo Seong-yeon. So, did you hold the two ns responsible forpensation? of course. I sent a letter with the seal of Cheonan Gambu in a traditional paper. But seeing as there has been no reply yet Its obvious. Theres no way these bastards would have the nerve to ignore orders sent from the military, and theyre probably fighting amongst themselves over which side has greater responsibility. Probably so. For both factions, it would be a matter of pride rather than the amount ofpensation. You idiots. What good is there in wasting time like that? I chuckled and swept my hand across the dusty table. Although the Kunlun Sect was overthrown by the Demonic Cult, the pride of the Hojeongquan in its reclusism still remained. Watching the Il-yang and Il-eum schools being ignored and put down without hesitation as small and medium-sized schools, I felt refreshed inside. I could help you out if you want. its okay. I dont need your help to handle such trivial matters. Ho Jeong-gwon licked his appetite as if he felt regretful. It was clearly revealed that he wanted to owe me money in some way. Theres no way he wouldnt know that theres nothing good about showing off his leisurely side. He seemed ready to take out his liver just to look good to me. It meant that he was so cornered that he had no time to worry about things like face. Lets move on to the main topic. What do you have to say to me? In the time I havent seen you, your personality has be quite impatient. Is there any reason to be in such a hurry? Theres nothing good about having a long secret rtionship, right? Good. Say it bluntly. I wish I could receive support from Hwayang Sangdan again. Im sure you dont know what the words you said just now mean. Of course I know. If this fact bes known, other elders will not try to leave me alone. But what can you do? Right now, Im not in a position to choose between hot and cold food. What if I make unreasonable demands on my senior in the name of support? Im prepared. It was worth the effort of not meeting him right away. Seeing him fall t like this, it definitely seemed like things werent going well. Even if you tell me to act as a spy within the Senate, I will ept it without a word. I swear to the Heaven and Earth God. A mere oath is meaningless. Please provide coteral so that I can trust you. Ho Jeong-kwon bit his lips tightly. I felt like I didnt like the current situation, where I was being swayed around because the initiative had been taken away. Where else would he have been treated like this? What do you want? That part is a concern. Honestly, no matter what I get from you, I dont think it will be easy for me to feel at ease. . It would be nice to ask a reputable organization to notarize it, but if I did that, my rtionship with you would be known to the whole world. So how about something like this? We are having the Hakkyung Dojang join the Cheonan Inspectorate. what? Seonryong () Hakkyung seal. Theter index boasted by the Kunlun Sect. A talented person who participated in the Yongbong branch in the past and took second ce. Those who knew knew. That he is being taught to be the next general of the Kunlun Sect. Im sorry, but I dont have the authority to do that. Even if you dont have the authority, you can still influence it. . I dont think it would bepletely impossible. If you decide to do it and use your hands. Currently, Hu Zhengquans position within the Kunlun faction was at a level equivalent to that of Zhang Wenren. He has no choice but to do so because the power he possesses is absolutely necessary for the revival of the Kunlun faction. If only a confirmation from the Hojeonggwon was received, the joining of the Hakkyung Dojang would be a fait apli. Cant it be done under other conditions? If you dont ept it, I will go back. You are being cruel. Theres a rtionship weve built over the years. Isnt this a ce designed to reestablish that rtionship? Hojeong-kwon looks conflicted. There was no way there wouldnt be resistance if they said out loud that they were going to take hostages. He said, scratching his head. If that child bes a Cheonan inspector, other elders may feel wary. I guess thats not the picture you wanted? What would be the problem? In Cheonan Gambu, there are also promising records of the Jeomchang sect, the disciples of Plum Blossom Sword. Even if Hakkyung Dojang joins, the arrow will not return to you. . And there just happens to be a good cause. This time, Im nning to deliver funds to each faction and family that are active on the front lines, so I thought it would be a good idea to put that as a reason. Funds? yes. It would feel natural to say that we would send a disciple representing the monastic order to Cheonan Gambu to express our gratitude for the financial support. Disciples of the Kunlun Sect were currently working on the front lines to regain the lost sphere of influence. Unlike Botaam and the Guangdong Jinga Jeomchang faction, they could not afford to send the main force of the Samun to the Meng. Therefore, joining Hakkyung Dojang would have seemed more usible. Everyone would think that the Kunlun faction, which had no other way to show off, sent a person with strong symbolism to Cheonan Prison. What a fund. Since when have you been preparing for something like that? I had an open fight with the Senate, so theres no way I could have been idle all this time. I feel this again, but you are a very scary person. I will take it as apliment. Hojeong-kwon, who let out a long sigh, finally nodded. From the beginning, there was only one option for him to choose from. I just needed some time to make a decision. Now please speak slowly. What is the Youngseong Dojo plotting? Before that, promise me two things. I will listen and decide. First, Hak-kyung, take care to make sure that child never dies or gets hurt. Dont worry about that part. If the person concerned wishes, we are willing to assign him to the paperwork team. Although the inaction of Hakkyung Dojang was unfortunate, there were many talented people in Cheonan Gambu anyway. If I could restrict the Hojeongkwon from hitting me in the back, that was enough. If Hak-gyeong Dojang, the next Jang Mun-in, became a member of Cheonan Gambu, the Hojeong-gwon would never be able to turn their backs on me. Second, we are now on the same boat, so tell me clearly now. What do you mean? What is your ultimate goal? I quietly looked at Gojeong-kwon with narrowed eyes. The old master quietly waited for an answer without averting his gaze. Well, since wevee this far, theres no need to hide it. After thinking for a moment, I put a smile on my face. He then blew out the dust from his hands and spoke. senate. So you want to be an elder, not a leader? Ho Jeong-kwons face brightened. My answer seemed to have relieved some of the burden on his mind. I am still relieved to hear that. You misunderstood what I said. I never said I wanted to be an elder. What does that mean? A little while ago, I was sure I said senate, not senate. Isnt that what you mean? I dont just want to be an elder. I want to have the Senate under my feet. ! The seat of senator is currently vacant. Please help me take over. If you do that, I will definitely guarantee your position. * * * Time passed quickly. Autumn, when the rice fields turn golden, has passed, and winter, when snowstorms are raging, has passed. Spring at the age of twenty-six. I left the Cheonan Kambu base feeling the warm wind blowing on my body. A lot of things have changed in the meantime. After epting new members, Cheonan Gambu became the best armed force in the Murim League, both in name and reality. Dragon King Eumgwi Geomhu Gwangpungdo (L). Among the club members, there were 24,000 who were absolute experts or were close to it. For reference, Gwangpungdo was a nickname given to Woo Ga-jin. It was an intuitive title created by those who saw the storm that blew every time the curved sword was swung. With Cheonan Gambu taking the lead, a major change urred in the power structure within the headquarters. The biggest change was that the power of the Senate was weakened. As they, who had exerted a strong influence for a long time, shrunk, the shoulders of followers from the small and medium-sized literary factions who had been dissatisfied with the unfair prizes for meritorious work were lifted. Naturally, vested interests found such an atmosphere ufortable. There were also those who protested to the Cheonan Inspector General, saying that the discipline of the government had been disturbed. Of course I neatly ignored them. Because I didnt have enough free time to worry about such trivial things. There was not only a positive impact. Due to the abnormal growth in the power of the internal inspection body, the overall atmosphere of the organization became stiff. Due to the new members trying to umte achievements as ifpeting with each other, the main groups leaders had to be bound by extremely strict rules. It was not only criminals who broke the rules who suffered from this atmosphere. On the contrary, there were many cases where innocent ordinary membersined, saying, Todays Murim League is suffocating. It was tight enough, so it was time to slowly loosen it. I straightened up and headed to the training ground. Anything in excess was not good. If it were not for the special circumstances of war, problems would have urred long ago. Slowly, I began to think that it would be necessary to establish restrictions to prevent indiscriminate crackdowns on new members. I was waiting. There were passengers in the training hall. It was Namgung-geum, arge rookie who achieved the position of leader not long after joining the club. I walked up to him, who was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed, and took the acupuncture points. The task that seemed so daunting was slowlying to an end. I ced my hand on the Myeongmunhyeol and observed Namgung Geums body, and nodded as if I was satisfied. Youve be apletely different person. Chapter 437 Episode 437 As a result of repeatedly improving his constitution over a long period of time, Namgung Geums blood vessels became wider and cleaner than before. Now, no one would recognize that he entered martial arts at ate age. I feel like my hard work was worth it. As physical abilities improved, martial arts also improved dramatically. Even if you use the same internal power, the efficiency is several times different from the past, so it was inevitable. Sooner orter we will ovee the wall. I thought that perhaps it would not be long before I would be able to embody strong energy. It was a joyous task for me as it increased the power of Cheonan Gambu. by the way. Recently, the number of foreigners visiting Cheonan Kambu has increased. It was because my abilities became known to the public. To some extent, this was expected. As the number of club members who gave generous gifts increased, I thought the secret would not be maintained forever. Originally, there were many people who wanted to meet me. As news spread that blood vessels could be cleaned with white lightning, the number seemed to increase fivefold. There were many warriors in this world who wanted to be stronger. Needless to say, I was an ordinary person who cared about my health. From powerful people who dream of a long, disease-free life to patients suffering from diseases that doctors cannot cure. Literally all kinds of people flocked to me looking for me. Of course, I couldnt deal with them all. Because the reality is that just taking care of the people around me is overwhelming. The problem was that there were people among them whose status and status could not be ignored. Those who simply want to gain talent can be ignored. However, if you ignore someone whose life is in danger, you may incur resentment. For example, Haenampa (). Not long ago, the Haenam faction, arge martial arts faction that upied the uppermost position of the Gudaemun faction, sent Jeon Seo-gu to Cheonan Gambu. The contents of the letter were shocking. Please save the soul sword that is dying from mental evil. I was very surprised because it was an unexpected request. Yeomhongeom was the best swordsman of the Haenam faction and a strong man with a reputation as the best sword in Haenam. When I heard that such a person was in a very serious state, I couldnt help but feel absurd beyond being embarrassed. Well, Simma is like a fate that all martial people must bear, so it wouldnt be strange if someone fell for it. You didnt have to learn magic to fall in love with magic. A fire-entry demon caused by a mental illness is highly likely to be apanied by mania, and this is also ssified as a mental demon. From that perspective, Jang Mun-in of the Jeomchang faction was a nobleman. I sighed inwardly. It suddenly urred to me that I had to go to Haenam Ind, located in the southernmost part of Central ins. As winter passed and spring came, the movements of the Magyo side, which had been quiet, began to be active again. If you were going to go on a long trip, you had to move as quickly as possible. Cheonan Gambu, which is already on track, will run smoothly even if I am away for a while. At this point, it wouldnt be a bad idea to owe money to the Haenam faction. Besides Yeomhondo, there was one more character that needed to be saved. The target was not a martial artist, but an official of the imperial family. Did you say that I took the elixir incorrectly and caused the energy in my body to run away? Originally, it was a request that would have been coldly rejected. Because there is nothing good about being carelessly associated with a member of the imperial family. I wonder if there is amon enemy, like when Japanese pirates appeared in Zhejiang. Basically, government officials and martial arts officials did not interfere in each others affairs as much as possible. It was not for nothing that there was a saying, Never attack government officials. Forming a rtionship with them could have done more harm than good. Especially as a high-ranking member of the Meng, I must not have any contact with them. Because you dont know what kind of attention you will receive from those around you. Why is it that the imperial family does not make any movements even though the demonic cultists are running around in full force? It was a simple reason. Because it is more profitable that way. From the imperial familys point of view, the Murim people were ultimately nothing more than a group of robbers who were difficult to control. Since eradication is impossible, we just made a reasonablepromise and recognized the world of martial arts. Their view of the martial arts people was never kind. The distinction between good and evil had no meaning to them. They were the ones who wouldnt have cared much if the Demon Cultists conquered the Central ins, as long as they didntmit mass murder or exploitation of civilians with abusivenguage. In the past, the Demonic Cult had a strong xie jiao-like feel, so there was no choice but to persecute it, but the story is different now that the religious color has been erased. Ma Jyoju of the time clearly understood the line of not provoking the imperial family. This could be seen just by looking at the fact that the officials of Cheonghae, Gansu, and Shanxi, which had be the territory of the Demonic Cult, were still quiet. I can assure you that the imperial family will not be involved in the affairs of Wulin until the Great War. For them, the most ideal picture would be a sh between the martial arts factions and the demonic religions, with both sides depleting their power. Going back to the story. This was the reason why I had to visit and meet a person in the imperial family who regarded the Martial People as evil. Because the subject has the surname Seomun. Seomunse. A famous family that has held government positions in the imperial family for generations. In fact, it was good to know what the circumstances of the Seomun family were and how powerful the family was. What was important was that his wife, Seo Mun-hye, was born and raised there. No matter what, its a bit hard to ignore things rted to Master. Because I had previously investigated through Hao Wen, I knew a bit about Madams past. Seomun Segaju, who, like most government officials, did not have a very good impression of the martial arts people, was vehemently opposed to his beloved daughters attempt to marry her teacher. Unable to give up on her lover, Madam eventually had to turn her back on her parents and family. Maybe I can improve the rtionship between the two sides by stepping forward. Of course, this part was not something I could decide on my own. First, I nned to visit my wife and ask her opinion on what she would like me to do. Maybe your wife doesnt want your rtionship with your family to improve. after. As I was organizing my thoughts in my head and concentrating on the operation of the white light, the sun was slowly setting in the evening. As he took his hand away from the Myeongmunhyeol, Namgunggeums face showed a look of regret. After removing the apothecary and raising him up, I asked, pointing with my index finger to the sword strapped to my waist. How is it. Would you like to rx for a moment before dinner? Do you want to spar? Isnt it a pity to leave the training ground like this? great. Please give us more guidance. Namgunggeum took a stance with his sword drawn. The sight of him watching my movements with his feet shoulder-width apart looked exactly like a huge rock. It has be stronger and heavier than when it was first joined. indeed. An exmation of exmation naturally flowed out. The mastery of heavy swords, which the Namgung family is proud of, was evident from the ready posture. I felt like if I refined myself a little more, I could have a good match with Meng Kyung. I will give you the go-ahead. I will not decline. The gap in skill between them was clear. In the first ce, it was not a sparring to determine winner or loser. Absolutely! Quick! The aggregate of brain energy created in the air transformed into the shape of a thin dark energy. Combined operation of white light aircraft and false-shaped steel aircraft. I wasnt just ying around during the past time either. Thanks to consistent training, the scope of use of the artificial limb technique has expanded significantly. One of those achievements is this. There is no longer a need to carry a needle made of whole iron. Basically, brain energy had a strong tendency to spread. Because of this, it was difficult to maintain a stable form like Ganggi. If it moves away from the body and is released from control, it disperses instantly and dissolves into the air, so it was naturally difficult to use it as a means of long-distance attack. So in the meantime, I used the method of loading a white lightning into a memorization and throwing it out. It was a fairly inefficient method of use. Even if you memorize it and load it with white lightning, its power was not fully maintained. In any case, it only slightly increases the durability. The farther away the enemy is, the less powerful it is, so it was inevitable that its use would be limited depending on the situation and environment. but. The story is different now that we have be ustomed to using the prosthesis. The condensed brain energy was wrapped with a membrane of pseudomorphic energy to suppress its diffusion. So that the impact is fully conveyed no matter how far away the enemy is. Energy loss decreased and the power of the attack increased. Naturally, its usability in actualbat has also increased significantly. Quang! When the needle was thrown, the condensation of the white lightning energy that flew in a parab collided with Nangung Jins sword, causing an explosion. A cloud of dust rose up with a loud noise. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! A stream of swords came out and roughly swept over the ce where I was standing. Namgoonggeum dug into my side, taking advantage of the opportunity to avoid the attack byunching the new model into the air. Followed by a diagonal sh. Wow! Just before a heavy sword struck his side. The needle of the thunderbolt flew through the air and struck Namgung Geums back. He was pushed back with a loud noise and managed to regain his bnce by doing some somersaults. If it had been a real fight, there would have been holes in my body. Its a tactic that wont work twice, but isnt it still good in its own way? I think if you dont know, you have no choice but to suffer. Namgung-geum took a deep breath and nodded once. Dark flying sword. The highest level of cancer technology left to me by the Poison King Dang Sang-jin. Namgung-geum may not have known it, but I had alreadyunched an additional attack when he came out through the dust cloud. Absolutely! I smiled with satisfaction and created the brain energy needle again. This time one in each hand. There was tension in Namgung Geums eyes. I will keep going. * * * After a round of sparring. In order to organize what I had learned, I left the meditation hall and left the training hall. I left Murimmaeng that way and headed to a nearby guest house. I nned to go first, order food, and wait. wee! When I arrived at the guesthouse, I washed myself and changed my clothes while the food was being prepared. Did you bring extra clothes to the guesthouse in advance? No way. He called Jeomsoi over, gave him the eunja, and told him to buy new clothes. It was a world where all troublesome problems could be solved with money. As I entered the restaurant with a refreshed expression, I saw a group of martial arts people arguing with Jeomsoi, pointing with their index fingers at a table full of food. Its already half past half-hour. How long do you n on making us wait? Please wait a little longer. He will be back soon. Thats it. If a guest arrives who says they are away, we will ask for their understanding, so you can go back to the kitchen. Oh my, what do you mean by that? Please consider my situation. I have no choice because I have to attend to someone precious. Im sorry. What if I arbitrarily offer up a table and the guest harbors a grudge against me? He also looked like a martial artist. Jumsoi like me doesnt have the confidence to handle the aftermath. Theres nothing to worry about. I dont know who he is, but if he sees us, he will take a step back. Coincidentally, all the food that filled the table was what I ordered. Even without hearing an exnation, I felt like I knew roughly what the situation was. I narrowed my eyes and looked at the mens outfits. A uniform with a familiar pattern drawn on it caught the eye. Haenampa? Chapter 438 Episode 438 : Haenampa (). This school, also called Haenam Geommun, had a very unique history. If someone were to ask which Wulin faction was the weakest among the Nine Great Gates and the Five Great Families, everyone would agree with one answer. It is none other than the Haenam faction. On the other hand, when discussing which martial faction wouldst the longest, the Haenam faction was considered to be on the same level as the Shaolin temple. In fact, the history of the Haenam faction is very long. It was so big that most of the big names and bigpanies couldnt even hand out business cards. It has to be that way. The Haenam faction was a sect whose area of activity was the ind, not the continent. Since the sphere of influence was narrow, there were bound to be limits to increasing the size and influence of the group. However, since there are nopetitors, the status of the faction will not be shaken unless internal strife urs. It would be easy to understand if you think about the Hwangbo family, which hindered the growth of the Yue family by persecuting them in all kinds of ways when they were active in Shandong. What a great advantage it is to not have to put all your energy into fighting for control withters. You can stop there. I feel sorry to see innocent Jeomsoi in trouble and restless. Who are you? I am the person who ordered the food on that table. After introducing himself, he asked Jeomsoi to leave his seat. Jeomsoys face lit up. Okay then, Ill just leave! Jeomsoi quickly disappears into the kitchen. As I was staring at the back, I turned to the older man, who I assumed was the leader of the group, and asked. It looks like you have some business to attend to me. Can I hear what your business is? Id like you to give up your seat. I dont understand. Its not like there arent any other empty seats. Isnt this table ced in the spot with the best view? So you were waiting for me to take away the best spot? The warriors standing behind the man had cold expressions. He seemed to be wary of the hostile remarks. The atmosphere was tense, as if it might break at any moment. The older man calmed them down with a wave of his hand and said with a faint smile on his face. It seems like there was some misunderstanding. I have no intention of taking it by force. I just want to ask for your understanding and take it over. What if I say no? I will give you twice what you paid. How about this? I narrowed my eyes. He was a very disciplined person. He did not show any sign of displeasure and naturally eased the tense atmosphere. The attitude did not feel rude or servile. Twice as much. If it were anyone other than me, it was a condition that would have been difficult for anyone. If you showed this level of sincerity, most people would readily give up their seats. First of all, I would like to ask the reason. Why are you trying to give up your seat even at the cost of loss? You are attending a precious person. He will arrive at the guesthouse soon. What do you mean by saying he is a precious person? The elder of the main gate went all the way to Honam because he had some business to do. Is this enough of an exnation? The older man pointed with his index finger at the Haenampa pattern embroidered on his chest. It was as if he was saying that he had not fully understood the exnation. understand. I nodded, scratched the back of my neck and got lost in thought. I didnt feel as bad as I did in the past when Hwang Bo-jin upied the empty room at Cheonho Gaekjan (͗). He didnt show a shameless attitude and scolded me, and the price he offered was reasonable. However, that was not a reason for me to leave my seat. Above all, the reason they came to Honam was most likely to meet me. He seemed to have decided that it would be better to meet him in person rather than waiting for me, not knowing when he woulde to Haenam Ind. There is no possibility that the me Soul Sword was brought all the way to Honam. ording to what was written in the letter, he is not in a condition to endure long distance travel. The higher the level of martial arts, the greater the recoil when internal energy flows backwards. It would be insufficient to say that Yeomhongeoms health condition, as reported by the Haenam faction, was serious. If you carelessly break the stability, you could lose your life before treatment can be attempted. This is difficult. Its something I cant decide on my own. Do you mean twice is not enough? Its not like that. As you can see from the food on the table, I didnte to eat alone. . The older man narrowed his eyebrows slightly. I had to quickly hand over my seat before the recluse elder arrived, but it would be frustrating as I kept dying the time. If you feel like it, you might want to scold him. If you have apanion, wouldnt it be okay if you persuade them? I shrugged my shoulders and continued talking as if there was nothing I could do. I also have to serve precious people. The person I decided to eat with was not of ordinary social status. Because who the hell is he? Namgoong Geum. He is the former vice-chief of the Changgung Sword Team. He is currently working as a member of the Cheonan Prison Enforcement Team. ! The man with a stern expression exchanged nces with the warriors standing behind him. Just looking at it, it seemed like they were having a discussion among themselves over the phone. Thats fun. It seemed like the identity of this person had not yet been discovered. I wasnt nning on revealing my name or identity until asked. I think that will create a more pleasant situation. Then how about something like this? ? It would be a shame for the heroes of the martial arts to gather in one ce and part ways without even saying hello to each other. Would you like to sit down with us? He is the hero of Murim. It felt funny to hear a disciple of the sect that was most passive in the war against the Demonic Cult say such a thing. Of course, he did not reveal such feelings outwardly. Instead, he let out an exmation in an exaggerated tone and pped his palms together. Thats a brilliant idea. Im sure Namgung Geum Daehyup will also wee it. I understand you epted it. But what is your name? I think its a littlete to ask This was when the man, whose face had be brighter, asked for a clear statement. A group of people who entered the guesthouse came out, saw the man, and stopped in ce. The face of the old man in the lead was as white as if he had seen a ghost. Are you here, Elder? Exin what the situation is. yes? I told you to exin the situation! The man looked embarrassed at the old mans shout. He looked like he didnt know why he was suddenly scolding him. As the man stuttered and exined what had happened so far, the old man called Elder sighed. He then politely handed me a hand and said, Please forgive my rudeness, Chief Cheonan Inspector. I hope you will be lenient and overlook the mistakes made by the disciples in the text. I bowed to him with a bit of regret. Since I was wearing the clothes that Jeomsoy had bought, they wouldnt have been able to recognize my identity based on my clothes alone. Unlike older men, the old man seemed to have checked my face in advance by examining my appearance. There is no need to apologize. I did not show a rude attitude as you thought, so dont worry. I feel a little relieved when you say that. The older man, who was looking at me and the old man back and forth, had a nk expression on his face. He seemed to have finally realized that he had been bullied. I narrowed my eyes and looked back at him. The introduction iste. My name is Yeon-woon, and I am the head of Cheonan Gambu. It is an honor to meet the heroes of the Haenam faction. It is said that this is Yook Sung-dam, a leading disciple of the Haenam Sect. Hispletely frozen appearance felt pitiful and pitiful. The rxed attitude from just a moment ago had suddenly disappeared. If I teased him any further, he seemed ready to burst into tears. It seemed like it would be best to stop joking here. If you do it wrong, the feelings of the Haenam faction may be hurt. I think we have a lot to talk about with each other. I guess so. Please take a seat. Ill pay for the food, so you can eat and drink as much as you want. Is that possible? I will pay for the food I am not so salty that I would not even treat a guest from far away to a proper meal. If you say that, I cant help it. I will ept your favor. With a smile on my face, I offered seats to the Haenam Sect disciples. Some time has passed since then. Namgung-geum, who arrived at the guesthousete, blinked and asked. What on earth is this? * * * There were two main reasons why the Haenam faction, which was active based on the ind, could proudly upy the top spot among the Old Daemun faction. Excellent military education. A rising expert who produces steady results. The reason why the Haenam faction, which wascking in all aspects, was recognized by everyone was ultimately their martial arts skills. If we look at the number of absolute masters produced so far, the Haenam faction was ranked higher than the Jeomchang faction, which was muchrger in power. Naturally, the average level of the members was bound to be high. I heard it from a story, but. The inaction of the Haenam schrs sitting around the table was unusual. It was even greater than that of other disciples of the Old Daemun Sect. Although their numbers were small, they were enough to be considered elite. I cant believe this amount of power has been rotting away on an ind all this time. The Haenam faction was hardly affected by the Battle of Jeongma due to its location. In fact, it was safe to say that most of the factions power was preserved. The Wulin faction in Yunnan, Guangdong, and Zhejiang seemed to notice what was going on around them, but the Hainan faction was different. They had not shown much interest in external activities or even in activities as affiliated sects, so they almost ignored the fight against the Demonic Cult. What was interesting was that people in the world could not criticize them carelessly. It is said that those who have rights have responsibilities, but in the first ce, the Haenam faction never paid much attention to the affairs of thend. In fact, after the Sichuan Tang family, the Haenam faction was the next school that had no interest in fighting for power within the faction. Pa Myeong-geom (), an elder from the Haenam faction, was counted as one of the two people, along with Master Baekmang (), who rarely attended meetings of the Meng. Its literally a background condition where you cant be criticized as long as you show the minimum amount of condescension. Here was the reason why I had to go save the me Soul Sword. I was nning to ask the Haenam faction to actively participate in the war in return for treatment. I dont know how Haenammunju will ept that request, but theres no harm in giving it a try. I opened my mouth, scanning the Haenam students who were looking at us with nervous expressions. I put up an air barrier around me. If you have anything you want to say to me, feel free to say it. Chapter 439 Episode 439: The fact that the me Soul Sword fell ill from a mental demon was a secret to the outside world. It was natural for the Haenam faction as it was an issue that could not be revealed publicly. So, in order to have an honest conversation, you first had to get rid of your listening ears. Thank you for your consideration. Suun Dojang, Jeolhaegeom (~), an elder of the Haenam faction who was sitting across from me, waved his hand and expressed his gratitude. Perhaps to correct the rudenessmitted by the monks disciple, he was showing excessive courtesy. I lightly shook my head and picked up the bottle of alcohol on the right. no. Even if that wasnt the case, I was nning to contact the Haenam faction soon. The reply waste, so the elder had to walk a long way. sorry. Although he was apologizing verbally, it was far from sincere. It really wasnt because of my dy that the elder of the Haenam faction came all the way to Ye. For that to be true, the time they arrived in Honam was too early. He probably flew the Jeonseogu to Cheonangambu and boarded a ship heading tond at the same time. The letter was only meant to make contact in advance. There must have been no intention of waiting for a reply from the beginning. There is no need to be sorry. I dont really owe anything to the Haenam faction. We are here to ask for a favor. So dont feel too pressured. yes. Its hard to bear it because youre saying such shameless things. We are the ones who created this burdensome situation. . Im sorry for seeming to be rushing in and urging you on. I hope you understand the position of the Haenam faction, which has no choice but to do this. its okay. As I filled the empty ss with alcohol and was about to hand it to Jeolhaegeom, I stopped for a moment. The Haenam wave was also a gateway to begin with. Is it okay to recklessly offer alcohol? I dont know. I had never heard of or looked into the Haenam schools literary doctrine. Thats because I havent paid any attention to it so far. If I had known this would happen, I would have contacted Hao Mun and obtained information about the Haenam faction. Give it to me. The Haenam faction does not enforce abstinence from alcohol, so you dont have to worry about that. Is that so? Jeolhaegeom, who had been quietly watching as if reading this persons thoughts, smiled empty-handedly and held out his hand. I scratched the back of my head with an embarrassed expression and pushed the ss back. Its not unreasonable to not know. The information about the Haenam faction known onnd is only fragmentary. The Haenam faction was a faction that was passive in external activities. This was because most of the operating funds of the n came from the support of wealthy people. So, unlike other Old Daemun factions, it was difficult to hear rted news unless you were interested in looking into it. Would you mind handing me the bottle? Id like to pour you a drink too. yes. A light chat took ce. The tense atmosphere rxed and Yook Sungdam, who had been watching the situation with a very nervous expression, breathed a sigh of relief. I emptied my ss of alcohol and got straight to the point. Nothing good wille from wasting time. Its a matter of high priority. ? We will leave at dawn two dayster. What do you mean? Im going to visit Haenampa. Thank you! thank you! Is it because I got the answer I wanted? Jeolhaegeoms face brightened. Before we leave, there is one thing I would like to ask you. Tell me. I will answer anything. How on earth did the me Soul Sword Great Association fall into the Demon Demon? It was a question I had all along. The higher the level of the martial artist, the greater the reaction when he falls into a mental state. In other words, the more expert he is, the less likely he is to fall into a mental state. But a person the size of a me soul sword is suffering from a mental demon. Its something that cant normally happen. What kind of mental illness did you get? This never happened in my previous life. Even though the Haenam faction is a faction that uses the ind as its area of activity, if a big person as big as the me Soul Sword had died, the news would have reached my ears. The history of this life has changed greatly from my previous life. But could that be the reason why the me Soul Sword fell into the Demon Demon? The possibility may be extremely low, but I couldnt help but wonder if it was possible. Perhaps this also happened due to the arrangements of the Demonic Cult? However, the answer that Jeolhaegeom gave was something thatpletely missed my expectations. I dont know exactly either. I just guess it might have something to do with the death of Sword King Daehyeop. ? The disciples of the Haenam faction who were watching the conversation between me and Jeolhaegeom made a murmuring noise. From what I could tell, it seemed like this was their first time hearing this story. This is a fact that only a few people, including me, know, but in the past, that friend of the me Soul Sword received martial arts instruction from the Sword King Daehyeop. ording to the person involved, it was that incident at the time that led to his rise to the rank of Hwagyeong. Did you? Although I have not officially be a priest. It seems that in his heart, he considered Sword King Daehyup to be his second teacher. But how much of a shock it must have been for someone like him to die at the hands of a demonic cult. It was an amazing story. The me Soul Sword ascended to the realm of fire under the guidance of the Sword King. If you think about it, the King of Swords was a person who was close to many famous people in the martial arts world. Arent my teacher and I also part of his connections? I feel this once again, but the Sword King was certainly a popr person. Anyway, Im d. At least it means that I didnt pick up some strange martial arts skill and learn it. I inwardly breathed a sigh of relief. Is it really possible that a master of Hwagyeong would have tried to learn a new mind method at such ate age? Just being a monk would be enough. What if I had acquired a world-ss mind technique equivalent to the Heavenly Demons Heart Gong? Is treatment possible? Its hard to give a confirmation. First of all, I think I can make a decision by seeing the patients condition in person. Yeah, I guess so. I asked too hasty a question. After that, Jeolhaegeom and I continued to talk. Now that the questions were answered, all that was left was to bargain. Starting now was important. What the Haenam Sect would offer in return for treating the me Soul Sword depended on how well the groundwork had beenid in advance. . Namgung-geums eyes wandered as he suddenly found himself in an ufortable position aftering to eat. The way he was picking up his food, he clearly expressed his desire to go back and rest. I looked sideways at him and muttered to myself. I guess Ill have to take him with me on this trip to Haenam. * * * Early morning the next day. I climbed a deserted mountain to avoid the snow around me. A vacant lot located halfway up the mountain. An old man was sitting on a mat waiting for me. The sight of him drinking with the rising sun as a snack was like a immortal. Are you drinking alcohol at this hour? Dont they say that a ss of alcohol at dawn is medicinal liquor? Ive never heard of anything like that. It looks like there are no lovers around. As I sat across the table from the old man, I took out a small jewel from my pocket. Hojeongkwons eyes widened as he recognized its identity. Night Myeongju (ҹ)? This ispensation for this incident. Isnt the price too much? Arent you doing something important? You must pay reasonablepensation. Yamyeongju, the size of two fingers. It was an overly expensive item to give as a gift, but it was not a loss if you think of it as an expense to entice the elder of Meng. In fact, Ho Jeong-kwon was carrying out his role without any fuss. I have a suggestion. Please speak. How about slowly making other elders as allies besides me? Isnt that easier said than done? Im saying this because theres a suitable person. If you want, I will build the bridge. Who are you talking about? Taeyeon Sword (̫ӄ). I frowned slightly. Taeyeongeom was the nickname of an elder from the Shaman faction. He was also someone who had consistently shown a hostile attitude even before I started causing trouble in the Senate. Its hard to understand. Doesnt he have bad feelings towards me? Didnt you notice? The way he looks at you has changed recently. ? Well, whenever I attend a meeting, I receive intensive checks from the elders, so its unlikely that Taeyeon Sword will be noticed. What does it mean? Please exin in a little more detail. Im just guessing, but I dont think Taeyeon-geom will have any ill feelings towards you anymore. Although he said it as if he wasnt sure, Hojeonggwons expression showed confidence. I tilted my head and said. Its hard to believe. There would have been no opportunity for a change of heart. I dont know what youre talking about. Isnt there an opportunity? The Shamans were saved thanks to someone. Are you saying that my going to Hubei with reinforcements caused a change in Taeyeon Geoms heart? I see. That is to say, it seems like they have continued to be confrontational even after I returned from the battlefield. In the first ce, people dont change all at once. Inertia works not only on objects but also on people. Do you remember what I said before? What are you talking about? It was when you returned to Honam after finishing your work in Jiangsu and had a drink at the bar near Dongdong Lake. In an instant, memories of the past passed through my mind. At that time, Ho Jeong-kwon told me something about Taeyeon Sword. [I hope you dont think too negatively of Taeyeons friend. Mae Yeon-gaek (ý) and Taeyeon-geom (ý) and Taeyeon-geom (ý) had been together through hardships and joys since they were young, so they had a deep affection for each other. That may be why he seemed unable to control his emotions at todays meeting.] I dont understand it even more. Isnt it you who told me why he held a grudge against me? It did. But you can think of it another way. ? When the other elders were weighing the pros and cons of their rtionship with you, he did not hesitate toe into conflict with you for the sole reason of friendship. Dont you know what this means? ! If I were to briefly exin the person named Taeyeon-geom, it would be like this. He is an old man who lives by loyalty and dies by loyalty. It can be said that his personality is very different from that of other elders. There is a gap there. I understand what you mean. But I still cant help but feel anxious. I wonder if I should take that risk. What a disappointment. Were what you said back then just empty words? yes? Think about what answer you gave after hearing the story about Taeyeons sword from me. [I dont really care. Just as there are no permanent allies, there are no permanent enemies. Especially if the stage is a political stage.] I was at a loss for words. Ho Jeong-kwon continued to speak with a meaningful smile on his lips. Its natural to feel rejected. But should that make your eyes blurry? . Think again. There is no way I would suggest something like this to you for nothing. Chapter 440 Episode 440 Please take care of Cheonan while I am away. yes. Dont worry and have a nice trip. Adjutant Hwadaerang waved his hand to see me off. During his visit to Haenam Ind, he would be in charge of all the major and minor affairs of the department. It would have been fine to leave it to Sima Yun, another deputy, but he was currently in the Sima family with Seonhye Dojang. It was to greet the messenger of the Cheonghyeoldomun ([ѪT) who would visit the family. Suddenly, a conversation I had with a blood red sword when I visited Cheonghyeoldomun in the past came to mind. [Then, what do you think about the Blue Blood n bing a Baekdo n?] [What?] [Why are you so surprised? [It is not entirely without precedent.] The work of making Cheonghyeoldaomun and Sima Sega into the two major martial powers in Guizhou was progressing smoothly. From the beginning, the Cheonghyeoltaomun was a sect with enough power to be the loser of a region, and the Sima family had Sima Yun, the best martial arts expert in the world. Soon, there would be upheaval in Gwijus power structure. It was unfortunate for the Baekdo ns and families who were previously active in Gwiju, but there was no reason for me to care about their circumstances. [under! This guy is really no good!] [Wasnt tomorrow the day we were originally supposed to enter the ruins? You say you will ignore the alliances decision and y as you please, monopolizing the treasures? There are levels of shamelessness!] Although it had already been several years, I remembered it clearly. Those with vested interests in Gwiju who scolded them and told them to hand over their bundles to rescue those who had fallen into the water. An elder of Soolmun, the head of the Muk n, the head of the Yun family. No one stopped them as they chased Simaun, saying things that didnt even sound like words. I say this every time, but I was a person with a bad personality. Even if we forget grace, we never forget resentment. I was the one who had to repay double what had been done to relieve my anger. Then lets leave. As we boarded the carriage, the disciple of the Haenam Sect sitting in the drivers seat waved the reins. The carriage wheels began to roll with a rattling noise. There were a total of three members who would go to Haenam Ind with me. Namgung Geum Cheon Ga-ryeong Tang Seoyeon. Chen Jia-ling apanied Hao Wen when necessary, and Tang Seo-yeon simply wanted to apany him, so he offered to apany him. We could have increased the number of people, but we decided not to. There was a need to minimize the number ofpanions so as not to attract attention. The fact that the me Soul Sword fell into a demonic state is a secret to the public. Then why are you taking Namgung Geum with you? It was a simple reason. This was because I had in mind the story I heard from Jeolhaegeom two days ago. Jeolhaegeom said that it was highly likely that the reason Yeomhongeom fell into mental illness was because of the death of Geomwang, whom he regarded as a teacher. Namgunggeum, who came from the Namgungse family and watched the end of the Sword King from the side, might be able to persuade Yeomhongeom to jump into the battlefield. Yeomhongeom is the highest leader of the Haenam faction and a person of the same rank as Munju. If someone like that moves, the other Haenam believers wont be able to stay still. The reason I went to a distant ind and tried to save the me Soul Sword was to demand active participation from the Haenam faction in the war. In that sense, Namgung Geum could be said to be the most appropriate choice. Doo doo doo doo! Arge four-horse chariot moved along the well-maintained road. Disciples of the Haenam Sect positioned themselves around the carriage as if guarding it and drove the horses. . Cheon Ga-ryeong, who was sitting across from me and staring nkly out the window, secretly turned to me. As I made eye contact with a puzzled expression, a sound prated my ears. -Have you done any research? -what? -What do you think? -I did my own research and even questioned people. I also asked for cooperation from the Open Office (ؤ). Because it is such a vague issue, there has not been much progress yet. Last year, when we recruited new members on arge scale. There was a time when Cheon Ga-ryeong, who called me to his guest house in Akyang, gave me information that I had never specifically requested. The information written on the information sheet was truly unexpected. It may be possible to solve the problem of Dang Seo-yeon not being able to have children. How surprised I was at the time. Single women cannot have children. To be exact, you shouldnt have children. This is because the poison is transmitted to the fetus, resulting in the terrible experience of stillbirth. Because it is not a problem that can be solved through medicine, the fact has been ignored until now. Even if we dont have children, I thought that if Dang Seo-yeon and I cared for and cared for each other, that would be enough. But now things have changed. Because a way to solve the problem was presented. Although he never said anything, he knew very well how much Tang Seo-yeon cared about his physical shorings. If possible, I wanted to spare her any more trouble. -Has Hao Mun discovered anything? -no. If that were the case, I would have told you sooner. Of course, I did not inform Dang Seo-yeon of the relevant facts. Because she might end up feeling miserable. It was only a possibility, but there was no guarantee that there really was a way for Germans to have children. -Its not easy. -I told you from the beginning. Dont have too high expectations. -In the end, we have no choice but to expose the roots of the Demonic Cult. I buried myself in the backrest and sighed. Seoyeon Dang, sitting next to me, looked at me with a puzzled expression. * * * In the early days of the Demonic Cult, there was a being called a divine woman. A member of the demon god revered by all demons. Although a symbolic being, he was sometimes supported by believers for his insight into the future. The priestess yed the role of a medium to bind the unruly and self-centered demons within the framework of religion. Now the organization has stabilized and the religious overtones have disappeared. In the past, I heard that the symbolism of a priestess was essential for the stability of an organization. The problem urred here. Since ancient times, power and religion have been inseparable. Priestesses were essential for the survival of the Demonic Cult, but they were something that the cult leader could not help but feel ufortable about. It cannot be dismissed and must be checked to ensure that its influence does not grow too much. Looking at the records, it appears that the conflict between the religious leader and the priestess led to an incident that almost split the power of the Demonic Cult. In the end, both the priest and the believers who revered and revolted against the priest were torn limb from limb and died at the hands of the religious leader. Chang Gye-gon, the leader of the Four Great Churches, who personally suppressed the rebellion, enacted aw to prevent the same thing from happening again. A priestess cannot marry a man other than the religious leader. He made the new priestess subordinate to him so that she would not dare to challenge for power. In this way, a priestess was reduced to an essory in a disy case, having to live a single life for the rest of her life if she could not be a sect leader. In fact, many of the priestesses of the past became thepanions of religious leaders. What Cheon Ga-ryeong brought me was a record of that priestess. The priestess who was thepanion of the Six Great Religious Leaders performed a ritual while pregnant. Even if other people didnt know, I knew for sure. What is the ritual that the priestesses performed? What process do they go through to ept the power of a sacred object containing the power of wisdom? [ording to what Reporter Cheon has figured out, there are two main conditions for using the sacred object of wisdom. The first is energy based on the Heavenly Demon Heart Gong.] [Are you saying that previous priestesses learned the Heavenly Demon Heart Gong?] [No. My guess is that when the priestess gained the power of wisdom, the religious leader would have been present and flowed energy into her body.] In order to infuse the priestess with the power of a sacred object, the magic energy umted through the use of the Heavenly Demon Heart Gong must be flowed into the priestesss body. I needed to put it in. So what happens to the body of a priestess afterpleting the ritual? Of course its bound to hurt a lot. No matter how much the priestess learns martial arts and develops resistance, even if she controls the energy flowing in from the demonic cult leader. It is inevitable that a huge burden will be ced on the body. The destructive nature of the inner energy umted through practicing Heavenly Demon Heart Gong could not be taken lightly. It would be easy to understand if you think about how long Yeo So-ok spent in a hospital bed, consumed by the demonic energy emitted by the religious leader of the time. Yeo So-ok was like that, but what about the priestesses who received that energy directly into their bodies? Even at the minimum, I would have had to abstain for half a year to recover my health. The reason why Cheon Ga-ryeong, who did not know anything about sacred objects, was interested in the information was probably because she saw records about it. The surprising fact here was that thepanion of the six great religious leaders, who had performed the ritual while pregnant, gave birth safely. It was something that couldnt have happened based onmon sense. The energy umted by practicing Heavenly Demon Heart Gong swirled through the body, and the mothery ill for a long time due to the aftereffects. Is it really possible for the fetus inside the womb to survive it safely? It is said that the mother took good care of herself afterpleting the ritual, or that the child in her womb had a unique constitution. It was not an issue that could be understood by giving such a reason. [ording to the records, it appears that the priestess at the time used a special method to protect the fetus from demonic energy.] [Special method?] [I dont know exactly what she did. Even though I searched through all the remaining records of what happened at that time, I couldnt find anything. Im just specting that it may have something to do with witchcraft that was said to have been prevalent in the distant past.] [Its witchcraft.] [This is the point. If it is possible to protect the fetus from demonic energy for more than half a year, wouldnt it also be possible to protect the fetus from miasma?] [It might certainly be possible.] [Its worth digging into . I think there is enough.] We have been continuously conducting investigations based on the information we received from Cheon Ga-ryeong, but we have not yet achieved any significant results. The most certain way was to expose the headquarters of the Demonic Cult. If you want to catch a tiger, you have to go into the tigers den. If we overthrow the Heavenly Demon Pce, we might be able to salvage records rted to the early days of Demonicism. Its truly ironic. It wasnt long ago that I was relieved that thanks to the records left by Reporter Cheon, the secret about the return was solved and there was no longer any need to search Cheonmagung. Now I have to investigate that ce for another reason. At this point, I felt like there was something called fate that had tied me and the Demon Cult together and wouldnt let me go. Whoa. It had toe to an end one way or another. Wouldnt it be a good thing if additional ie awaits you at the end of the inevitable fight? Thinking like that made me feel a lot more at ease. I closed my eyes and muttered in my mind. In the end, what needs to be done is the same. Defeat the cult leader and destroy the demonic cult. Chapter 441 Episode 441 The journey to Haenam Ind was smooth. No one dared to block the groups path forward. This was because the carriage had a g with a pattern symbolizing the Haenam faction drawn on it. If theres one thing thats disappointing, its that theres a lot of homelessness. . I yawned, staring at the roaring bonfire. Most of the troublesome work was done for him by the Haenam Sects disciples, but sleeping outside in the dew was still not pleasant. Its unavoidable because we have to minimize the movement route. To head to Haenampa, one had to pass through Guangxi (V) or Guangdong (V|). However, there was a Sangsalmun (隢T) in Guangxi. The Sadomun faction (аT) ispeting with the martial arts alliance of political factions for regional hegemony. It would be nice if we could pass through in a straight line, but if a collision urred, we would have wasted time. For that reason, the group was moving along the western outskirts of Guangdong. Since it was a deserted road, it was natural that guests and inns could not be easily seen. The weather is I picked up the firewood piled next to me, threw it into the fire, and stared nkly at the sky. It was a clear sky without a single cloud. The twinkling starlight that seemed to fall at any moment filled my vision. Good. At least there wont be any dys in the schedule due to heavy rain. At this rate, I thought I could reach Haenam Ind within three days. Unless something variable urs. What are you thinking about? Unrang. Seo-yeon Dang, who quietly came and sat down next to me, spoke to me. I answered with a soft smile on my face. I was thinking about Soger. I sensed a lie. There are two errors in that statement. ? First of all, Im really good at lying. It is not a lie to say that I was thinking about the second Sojeo. Saying it like that makes me even more confused. Whether I should believe it or not. Dan Seo-yeon chuckled and leaned her head on my shoulder. The disciple of the Haenam Sect, who had been on guard, cleared his throat and slightly turned his head. Sometimes things like this are good. Ive been so busy, but sometimes I need to go outside and get some fresh air. There are many ces I want to go with Sojeo. These were not empty words. Since I went back to the past, I didnt feel like I was running too far ahead. Sometimes I used to think that way. What would it have been like if I had lived a leisurely life without entering the martial arts world? Wouldnt it have been exciting to wander around the central ins while enjoying the delicacies of popr tourist destinations? No, if that were the case, I wouldnt have been in a romantic rtionship with Tang Seo-yeon like this. It wasnt that I regretted the past. Isnt it said that humans are originally creatures who long for what they have never had and fantasize about it? It must have been in the same context that in my past life, I dreamed of a life where one bes the subject of ones own life. I could definitely say it. The rtionships I have built so far are so precious that they cannot bepared to anything else. It wasnt just Tang Seoyeon. Teacher, members of Cheonan Kambu, and organizations and forces with which we have friendly rtions, such as Hwayang Sangdan or Kangsoakga. To me, they all had invaluable value. After the war against the Demonic Cult is concluded and scattered problems are resolved. I thought it wouldnt be a bad idea to go on a long trip with Seoyeon Tang. I quietly closed my eyes, promising myself not to forget the regrets that came to mind today. * * * Pirates! Turn the boat around! The distance between us must not be narrowed! Something happened half a day after leaving the port and going out to sea on a boat. As many as fiverge ships appeared from the side and began to approach this direction at frightening speed. If there were bandits in the mountains and pirates in the rivers, there were pirates in the sea. Unlikemon thieves, pirates were not afraid of the Murim people. This was because it was thought that no matter how well a drone could fly and crawl, it would not be able to demonstrate its skills on the sea. Its not a wrong idea. Unless you are an expert who can fly on water, you will not be able to even approach the pirates who attack from a distance. However, they chose the wrong opponent. Because I am on this ship. Advantages and disadvantages due to the environment had no meaning to an absolute expert. It would be dangerous if we got any closer. Dont worry. Haenam schrs are skilled at dealing with such things. Now that you say that, I think I would like to see the skills of the Haenam faction. But please leave this matter to me. Shouldnt we hurry as much as possible? Are you saying you will step forward yourself? yes. I have been able to travelfortably thanks to the students of the Haenam Sect, so I will do my best this time. There was a sense of anticipation in the eyes of the Haenam disciples who were watching the conversation between me and Jeolhaegeom from the side. I felt like I had to do my best to live up to expectations. I kicked off the deck and took a big leap. Absolutely! Quick! The brain energy gathered under my feet took the shape of a sphere. The new model wasunched with an explosion sound and instantly crossed the air and reached the pirates ship. One of the pirates who was looking this way with a telescope shouted in fright. This is crazy! Coooooo! As if a huge rock had fallen. A terrifying crash sound rang out. The huge ship rocked and waves rose. Wow! An ominous sound came from beneath my feet. The pirates looked at me with disbelief as I looked around, radiating mighty power. Who are you? Youve lost your fear! What are you going to do alone? Among the pirates, some who had a certain status awakened the spirit of their subordinates with powerful shouts. The funny thing was that, contrary to what they said, their facial expressions were not that good. Its not an award fee, its a step in the air. Even those who did not practice martial arts would know. A powerful person whose state they could not even dare to guess hadnded on their ship. Dont panic! No matter how great a master he is, hes only one person Pow! With a light snap of his fingers, a needle of brain energy shot out and exploded the head of the man who was encouraging his subordinates. The faces of the pirates who witnessed the scene became pale. Let me see. After gauging the number of enemies with enthusiasm, I snapped my neck. The number of people easily exceeded three digits. There were a few people who were skilled in martial arts and had exceptional prayers, but they were not at the level of being a threat to me. the problem is. Not all of those on board the five ships were pirates. A sign came from beneath my feet. Dozens of men whose health condition was clearly different from that of the pirates. It wasnt that difficult to guess what was happening. In all likelihood, they are kidnapping the residents of nearby waters and using them as ves. Tsk. Its bing a nuisance. The easiest way to eliminate pirates was to drown all the ships they boarded. Although it might be impossible for an ordinary warrior, I had the power to do it. However, when I discovered the person I needed to rescue, I couldnt do that. Maybe the pirates would drag the ves out and take them hostage. If one or two people are taken hostage, or dozens of people are taken hostage at the same time, it is impossible to save everyone. If that happens, the situation will be quite troublesome. While I was rubbing my chin and thinking, I raised my head and looked up at the mast located in the center of the ship. The moment when one of the pirates, who sensed something ominous, was about to shout something. Kwaaaaang! The waist of the mast broke with an explosion. The pirates looked up with nk expressions and soon let out a look of astonishment. The fallen mast fell into the sea, causing a ssh. Its an unbelievable sight that happened with just a light punch. Wow! Taking control of the atmosphere, I strongly pped my hands together to attract the pirates attention. Masoeumgong (). The vision of Akga learned from reading the martial arts book he received from Akyeoryeong. A heavy wave passed through the bodies of all the pirates. Those with a higher level of martial arts would have felt it more clearly. That the young man in front of him was a monster he could not resist. It instills fear by generously revealing its power. In order to prevent pirates from doing anything foolish, we had to first prevent them from making rational decisions. So they showed off their power so that it was easy for them to feel the difference in rank. Arge ship that was half wrecked. A heavy energy encroaching on the area. Dozens of thunder spheres floating in the air and sshing electric current. All the information conveyed through my senses indicated that I was an absolute expert. I pray for the time of silence to pass. Perhaps sensing that I was looking for someone to talk to, one of the pirates came forward and stuttered to ask: Who is your noble person? Is my identity important in the current situation? I tilted my head crookedly and responded in a cold tone. Honorific terms were not used. Because lower ranks are more effective than upper ranks in intimidating the enemy. Although I am an uneducated person, I still know some things about the affairs of Moorim. It is said that in all of the past and present, there is only one martial artist who reached absolute heights at such a young age as the nobleman. . Dragon King Daehyup. Without even knowing the subject, we targeted a ship carrying a noble person. Please have mercy and spare my life. The man threw away his weapon and fell down, begging for his life. Other pirates who were watching the atmosphere followed suit and bowed down. If I could use my brain just a little bit, I would be able to figure out what to do in the current situation. I crossed my arms arrogantly and looked down at the pirates. What about the captain? He died just now. Because I was hit by a wind blowing from Daehyup. Was he the leader who led you all? Thats right. I frowned slightly. Looking at his attire, I thought he must have been a person of quite high status, but I never expected him to be the leader of a pirate group. What about the vice-captain? I am the vice-captain. For that matter, your clothes look simple. Unlike the captain. . Where is the real vice captain? I am indeed the vice-captain. The reason why I dress the same as other sailors is because I drank too much in the morning and made mistakes It didnt seem like he was lying. The pirates around him also seemed to agree with his words. good night. The captain is dead, so you will have to take on the role of talking to me. Please tell me anything. I nodded in satisfaction. Fortunately, things worked out as intended. Even if a hostage situation had urred, I wouldnt have been in danger, but it would have been inevitable that the reputation I had worked so hard to build would fall. I am far from the type of person who would take a loss to save the lives of hostages. The best thing was to make the pirates bow their heads voluntarily. I paused, ring at the vice-captain, and then blurted out. Where is your base? Chapter 442 Episode 442 Its shocking. To bring down a pirate group of this size in just half an hour. In reality, it doesnt seem like they were even sentenced to death, let alone banished The disciples of the Haenam faction let out exmations of admiration as they restrained the pirates who were kneeling in a row on the deck. Jeolhaegeom, who was watching the pirates being dragged into the cabin one by one, asked me. What are you nning to do with them? Originally, I was going to exterminate everyone, but I changed my mind. If they all die, who will drive these many ships? Are you nning on handing it over to the government? yes. What about the rescued residents? Simrly, I n to lead you to the government office. So that we can return to our daily lives safely. I dont think that would be such a good idea. Why? Because none of the county officials who govern the nearby waters are proper. . As a representative of the sect, I have met with them once. If its about the punishment of pirates, I doubt they will even care about the residents they rescued. Then what should I do? It wouldnt be right to ce more of a burden on guestsing from far away. Leave the rest to Haenampa. I will handle it in an appropriate manner. All right. I nodded obediently. I had no reason to refuse when they said they would solve the inconvenient work for me. I guess its not just consideration. Suppressing pirates was a fateful task for the Haenam faction. Due to the nature of the factions settled on the ind, merchants trading with the Haenam faction had to use ships to transport supplies. The same was true for not only the Haenam faction but also merchants who did business with the residents of Haenam Ind. It goes without saying, but for pirates, they were desirable prey. Since you can obtain so much wealth that it is iparable to ordinary robberies, you have no choice but to rush in with your mouth watering. [Dont worry. The Haenam gurus are skilled at dealing with such things.] What Jeolhaegeom said before Ban Shijin was by no means an empty remark. No matter how much they were subdued, the pirates that kept reappearing like cockroaches would be a nuisance to the Haenam faction. Because if we dont subdue them consistently, the existence of the sect will be in jeopardy. The history of chasing and being chased by the Haenam faction and pirates has continued for a very long time. Thats probably why Jeolhaegeom volunteered to take over the cleanup. It is important to periodically inform customers that nearby waters are being managed by Haenampa to reassure business partners. For me, its good because I can pass on the troublesome work, and for Haenampa, its good because I can naturally get a spoon. It could be said that it was mutually beneficial. The n was to attack the pirate base that I found out about through the vice captain afterpleting the treatment with the me Soul Sword. There were probably some kidnapped people there too, but priorities had to be clear. No matter how much of a master he was, he couldnt handle multiple things at the same time. Unless you can use self-immtion like King Mihu in the folktale. Actually, it would be easier to leave the task of subduing the pirates stronghold to the Haenam faction. Nevertheless, the reason I wanted toe forward in person was because there was something troubling about what the vice-captain said. [A lot of things happen in life. I met the top martial arts expert twice in five days.] [What does that mean?] [Five days ago, an old man appeared on the ind we use as a base.] [Old man?] [Because he was wearing a mask. I couldnt figure out his identity, but I could tell at a nce that he was a great expert.] He said that the old man arrived at the pirates stronghold alone without a boat. It seems that the pirates did not dare to touch the old man, so they left him alone for two days and watched him from afar. Who on earth could it be? At first, I thought the embattled vice captain was trying to get my attention by making up an absurd story. However, after capturing other pirates one by one and cross-checking them, I had no choice but to think differently. A person who can cross the sea with his bare body. Even if it were a sea turtle capable of flying over water, it was impossible to travel such a long distance. If what the pirates said was true, the old man was, to say the least, an expert who had reached absolute heights. Of course, he possesses the same internal strength as the Great Sea. I couldnt help but be interested. For what reason did such a skilled expert visit Haenam alone? Is it an unknown mysterious master, or is it someone I know who is moving while hiding his identity? Although it is unlikely, the target could have been a member of a demonic cult. Either way, there would be no harm in being cautious. I dont know if we will encounter each other, but if possible, I hope there will be no hostility. * * * We finally arrived at Haenam Ind. I knew it because I heard stories, but seeing it in person gave me a different feeling. It was an ind that boasted a vast area. It was also a much more prosperous ce than I had vaguely imagined. Of course, thats despite the fact that its an ind. This was the first time I set foot in Haenam Ind in my past and present lives. The unique environment and culture that cannot be found onnd delighted the eyes and ears. I heard that many wealthy people who donate huge amounts of money to Haenampa use this ce as a resort, and I thought that might be the case. There is a threat from pirates, but there is no need to worry as you can move around while being protected by the disciples of the Haenam faction. This is the ce. It took a while for us to get on the carriage that was waiting in advance and move on. A high wall came into view of the group. As I moved along the wall, I arrived in front of a huge door. Haenampa (). The name of the n written on the que in a handwritingparable to that of a warrior created a strange sense of intimidation. Surprisingly, Jang Mun-in himself came out to the mountain gate and was waiting to wee me and my group. Wee, Cheonan Inspector General. Meeting Jang Mun-in. I am grateful that the disciples at the temple must have been embarrassed by the stampede, but they readily epted my request. I will say thank you after the treatment ispleted. I will tell you in advance, but there is no guarantee that Elder me Soul Sword will recover when Ie. . We havent even been able to check the patients physical condition yet. Its already burdensome to see you with such expectant eyes. I understand. Im going to take a pulse right away. Right now? I guess the travel fatigue hasnt gone away yet. its okay. I heard they cleared out a group of pirates on the way Im not tired of dealing with such a horde. Hagiya. You said something pointless in front of me, an absolute expert. Haenam Munju nodded and personally guided me to the medical room. Other members followed Jeolhaegeom to be assigned a ce to stay for a while. her. As I entered the private room in my room, I sighed in my heart. Even at first nce, the condition of the me Soul Sword lying on the bed was serious. I couldnt possibly think of it as the body of a martial arts person who had trained for a long time. Elder, how much time has passed since you fell into sima? Its been about a month. I cant believe it. In just one month, a person hase this far. It would not have been easy for a master of the flower world to be damaged so badly. Limbs that have lost muscle and be soft. Veins protruding from the skin. Hair falling out sparsely. He had such a terrible appearance that it would not be strange for someone unfamiliar with him to think he had an infectious disease. I guess so. It was hard for me to ept the reality as I watched what was going on, but you must be embarrassed. It was a mental illness apanied by mania, so it is not unreasonable for it to end up like this. It was to the point where I felt like Jang Mun-in, a member of the Jeomchang faction who had previously treated me, was funny. Still, one thing became clear. I knew the story from Jeolhaegeom, but I felt relieved after verifying it myself. At least the me Soul Sword did not fall into a mental state due to magic. The proof was that they had symptoms that were clearly different from those of the five people who fell into a state of despair due to the martialw written by Master Ma. You must have been through a lot. A lot has happened. Should we say that it is a blessing in disguise that there were no deaths? Those who fell into mania were often unable to distinguish between enemy and enemy and went on a rampage driven by destructive impulses. It was obvious how hard the disciples of the Haenam Sect must have worked to subdue the Samun elder without killing him. The fact that me Soul Swords body was greatly damaged in a short period of time must have had a significant impact on the mania. He must have been violent and overworked his body until he copsed, even though he was resting. Could you please leave for a while? However much. Please make sure no onees here until I say its okay. I will do that. After Jang Moon-in left the private room. After checking the pulse of the me Soul Sword and examining its internal organs, I let out a long sigh. I felt at a loss for a different reason than when I started working on improving Namgung Geums constitution. If you touch this wrongly, you could incur the resentment of the Haenam believers. * * * The body of the me Soul Sword was like a demon cave. When I was working on improving Namgunggeums constitution, I didnt feel it was dangerous. However, the me Soul Sword was different. His body was in such disarray that he wondered how he was still alive. I now understand why the Haenam faction hastily sent a letter to Cheonan Gambu, risking the risk of revealing the ns secrets. If you make even the slightest mistake, the reflux of internal energy that was barely stopped may proceed again. Instead of raising the me Soul Sword, I put my hands under my back. Although the posture was awkward, the patients stability was the top priority, so some difort had to be endured. The moment to check the results of my training came faster than I thought. If it were me before, I wouldnt have dared to treat him no matter what price the Haenam faction offered. Now that I had be familiar with the operation of the brain machine and was able to operate it more precisely, I could at least give it a try. Whoa. The situation was different from when we treated those who had suffered from mental illness due to demonic cults. The situation was different from when I treated Jang Mun-in of the Jeomchang faction. To use a metaphor, it was the task of unraveling a tangled skein of thread. The problem is that the line must not break in the meantime. As it was a difficult task, there was a need to be cautious. Even if it was slow, we had to solve it step by step. First, start with the head, which is the most dangerous. Even if Yeomsoungeom received treatment and regained consciousness, it was meaningless as the madness returned. So the area that had to be worked on first was none other than the head. The needle of brain energy prated into the body of the me Soul Sword through the Myeongmun acupoint and soared toward the Baihuai acupoint. Chapter 443 Episode 443 The human brain was an unknown territory that no schr orwmaker could fully understand. However, there was no one who did not know that this organization yed the role of amand center that controlled the body. What if such an important organ is damaged? It wasnt strange what happened. It may affect your body or change your personality. You may lose your senses or you may die. Mania was a symptom caused by uncontrolled internal energy rushing to the head. The words of those suffering from this symptom were fixed. Either be subjugated or self-destruct. The former would be easy to understand if we think of Mine, who was trapped and struggling in the Plum Blossom Examination held by the disciples of the Hwasan Sect in the past. Of course, strictly speaking, he did not suffer from mania, but was intoxicated by demonic nature. In the case of the me Soul Sword, it was thetter. Although he was miraculously alive thanks to the Haenam believers taking appropriate measures, if things were left as is, he would soon lose his life. No matter how you save it, the aftereffects willst for a long time. First, I had to collect the toxins that had spread all over my head, push them out through my body, and remove the toxins. This was to prevent recurrence of mania, but there was also the reason that it could be treated more easily. Wouldnt it be a big deal if the energy that was given priority over other parts of the body and then flowed back to the head instead of following external control? Take your time and do it step by step. The wall of waste that had clogged the blood vessel was carefully scraped away with a brain machine needle. Isnt the order different from what you said a moment ago? Of course, the first thing to do was to drive the bet toward the body. However, the condition of the me Soul Sword was so bad that advance preparation was necessary. First of all, there has to be a road to drive out bets or not. There were three main things to do: 1. Clear the blocked path. 2. Drive out the bet through the cleared path. 3. Removes impurities and impurities stuck to various parts of the head. If I just figured it out somehow, the rest would be easy. Because the rest of the area is rtively less burdensome. Of course, it is unclear whether Yeomhongeom will be able to regain his health even if the treatment is sessfullypleted. I couldnt let go of my tension even for a moment. There was no time to focus on anything else. I concentrated all my attention on the work. Until I felt like I couldnt stay focused any longer. Whoa. When I opened my eyes and lifted my hand from the Myeongmunhyeol, the world was already tinged with twilight. Normally, the beggar in my stomach would have been screaming for food, but perhaps because I was exhausted, I didnt even feel hungry. I had sweated so much that my clothes were damp. Its no joke. I have to repeat this for at least two more days. It was much harder than I thought. It seemed like it would take about 15 days for my body to heal. The urge to hit everything and run away suddenly rose up. Since its an ind, theres nowhere to run to. Id like to sleep like this. Anyway, I couldnt lie down here. Shouldnt we at least inform Jang Moon-in of the progress? As I left the medical room, the disciples of the Haenam faction guarding the entrance stared at me. . There was a clear sign that I wanted to ask how the treatment went, but I ignored it and left. I didnt think I would have the stamina to talk to everyone I met. At that moment, a long-time member of the Haenam faction was approaching this direction. It seems that after finishing work, he went to the medical room to check the progress of the treatment. You dont look like you. Was the treatment that difficult? yes. The condition was very serious. That friend of the me Soul Sword. His condition has slightly improved, but I cant give you any confirmation at this stage. Still, Im d youre in remission. I will ask you to take good care of me from now on. Ill do my best. A look of relief appeared on Jang Mun-ins face. Although he did not receive a definite answer that the me Soul Sword would be able to recover, he seemed satisfied to have heard a hopeful story. Perhaps no one has even said anything positive to him until now. Id like to get some rest first. Okay, you look very tired. Lets go and get some rest. Seongdam! At Jang Mun-ins call, Yook Seong-dam, a leading disciple of the Haenam sect, rushed over and prostrated himself. He was squinting in this direction with a very rigid expression, showing that he was still having a hard time with me. Did you tease me too much when we first met? I burst intoughter and followed Yook Seongdam, who was leading the way, to my amodation. The disciples of Haenam Sect that I met along the way recognized me and bowed to me. This is the ce. Thank you for the guidance. no. If you need anything, please talk to the disciple waiting on the first floor at any time. All right. Yook Seong-dam, who took me to the VIP room, left as if running away. I looked at the neatly made bed and was lost in thought. Should I just lie down like this or should I wash my body first and change my clothes? The worries of a lifetime did notst very long. It was because a familiar figure stopped outside the door and started talking to me. Are you inside? It was Cheon Ga-ryeong, a member of the Cheonan Gambu investigation team. I lowered my voice and answered in a very serious tone. I dont know who youre looking for, but theres no one like that here. Stop ying around. I dont know what your business is, but if its not important, Id like you toe backter. Im so tired right now. It doesnt matter, but is it okay? ? Its a story you might be very interested in. Donteter and ask me why I didnt tell you sooner? Could it be that you received a message from Hao Mun that the Demonic Cults forces have begun to move? Thats not it. then? While walking around here and there during the day, I found a sign symbolizing Wolhwajang (Af). what? They said they found the same mark as the one found earlier at Mokwon House. I flung open the door. Cheon Ji-ryeongs eyes frowned slightly at the smell of sweat. I asked urgently, not paying attention to her reaction. Where was it discovered? * * * Unable to resist Cheon Ga-ryeongs dissuasion, I washed my body and changed my clothes and left Haenampa and headed to the nearby coast. A rough terrain that is not thought to be traveled by many people. The sheer cliffs and waves rolling below them caught my eye. After a light leap, I followed Cheongaryeong andnded on a small road located in the middle of the cliff. Just a little while ago, I felt like I was going to copse from the overwhelming fatigue, but now I felt strangely light. I was aware of it myself. He said he was excited like a child when he heard that traces of Wolhwajang had been discovered. Maybe I can get a clue to master the twenty-fifth herbivore. The twenty-fifth traces of herbivory found in Mokwon House. I dont know how much effort and research I put into learning it. In conclusion, I didnt get much ie. If I could say it was an achievement, would it be that my understanding of the 24-year-old herbivore that I was already familiar with has deepened? No matter how talented I am in martial arts, restoring Chosik using only traces carved on the wall was not as easy as it sounds. If you continue to study, you will be able to acquire it someday The problem was the timing. Isnt it meaningless that he couldnt learn herbivory before the final battle with the Demon Cultist? There it is. Restoring herbivory was not the end. After learning it, you had to go through the process of mastering it through training. There is no way that you will be able to use technology that you are not familiar with in real life when you need it. I dont know why traces of Wolhwajang remain in a ce like this. The question about him was the second problem. The causal rtionship was probably good. I just pray earnestly in my heart that the arrangements left by Wolhwajang officials for thetter remain. Here. It looks like an ordinary cliff. Tighten your eyesight and take a closer look. You will be able to find artificially engraved patterns. After looking around frantically for a while, I opened my eyes wide. As Cheon Ga-ryeong said, there was a pattern symbolizing Wolhwajang. A huge sword mark carved into the wall. It was dug so deep and wide that even though it had weathered over time, the traces remained intact. The mark was so big that it was barely visible to the eye. I knew it the moment I saw it. The person who carved this sword mark is an absolute expert. There was no way that an ordinary warrior could perform such a feat. The cut surface was too smooth to suggest that multiple workers had been hired to dig out the wall. Amazing. Perhaps an absolute master produced by Wolhwajang visited Haenam Ind and carved a mark on the wall. Otherwise, I couldnt exin the sight that came into view. How on earth did you discover this? I just came out to get some air. ? The sight of Cheon Ga-ryeong awkwardly passing over the topic could not have seemed so awkward. You went out to see the sea alone? Is that also a rough terrain that is not easily visited by people? Is there something gloomy? I wanted to ask why, but somehow I didnt think I should. I turned my head, touched the wall, and muttered. The expression a cow catches a mouse while backing up is probably used in times like this. I never thought I would find traces of Wolhwajang in Haenam. It was difficult to suppress my anticipation. Cheon Ga-ryeong and I, who were moving along the road, soon started moving along the wall and closely examining the sword marks. How much time has passed? here! There is an entrance! Cheon Ga-ryeong called me in a voice full of power. I approached her in the blink of an eye using the method of different forms. Perhaps because the distance was too close, she was startled and took a step back to increase the distance. her. I sighed inwardly. There was a cave that could barely fit one person through. The entrance was cleverly hidden by the rugged surrounding terrain. It seemed like no one would be able to find it unless they looked closely. Stepping inside the cave, I looked around and nodded in satisfaction. Although the entrance was naturally formed, there were definitely traces of human intervention inside. Mokwonse did not have any special equipment like my secret space. Since it was a ce you couldnt find unless you knew about it in the first ce, they didnt seem to have paid much attention to security. Before long, arge cavity appeared. I stood in the center of themunity with excitement, looked around, and then muttered with a puzzled expression. what. Traces of previous passengers were left here and there. There are traces of an intruder who came here for a bad purpose. It didnt seem like very long time had passed since I had been there. no way. Chapter 444 Episode 444: Dust and stone debris filled the floor. A wall covered in scratch marks that look like animal scratches. A shattered disy case. And Footprints scattered around. I knew it intuitively. There was something important here rted to Wolhwajang, and an uninvited guest came and damaged it. A conversation I had with the pirate teams vice-captain not long ago shed through my mind. [Five days ago, an old man appeared on the ind we use as a base.] [Old man?] [He was wearing a mask, so I couldnt tell who he was, but I could tell at a nce that he was a great expert.] The scattered pieces were It came together tightly. Which group holds the most information and materials rted to Wolhwajang? It was none other than a demonic religion. The main culprit that destroyed Wolhwajang. A demonic cult that swept up all the books containing records of the familys confidential military history could have discovered the existence of this ce. I thought it was strange, though. The old man who appeared at the pirates base was an expert with absolute or equivalent skills. I was wondering where an expert of that level suddenly appeared, but now I felt like I knew where he belonged. Was it the Eight Great Demon Army that was dispatched under the orders of the religious leader? I thought it was unlikely that he was a member of a demonic cult, but seeing the messed up cavity changed my mind. If you think aboutmon sense, there would be no reason for an ordinary warrior to do something like this if he was lucky enough to find the space where Wei Yeon (澉) was sleeping. It should be seen that the uninvited guest visited Haenam Ind from the beginning with the intention of destroying it. . Cheon Ji-ryeong, who followed them into themunal area, had a serious expression on his face. It seemed like she didnt expect to see a scene like this. Damn it. Cursing words naturally flowed out. My excited heart subsided as if cold water had been poured on it. It was obvious that it was the Demon Cultists intention. It was probably an attempt to eliminate factors that could be an opportunity for my growth. Of course, just because I had obtained something that had been lying dormant in this cave, I would not have been instantly reborn as a person of equal skill to the cult leader. Whether it is an elixir, a piece, or a starting point for learning the twenty-fifth herbivory. It was not easy for the religious leader to reach a level that could have been reached just by gaining an opportunity. Nevertheless, the fact that the leader used such a petty move could be interpreted as meaning that he saw my growth potential as high. Perhaps the battle that took ce in Banghyeon (h) made him feel alert? If only we had arrived a few days sooner. The identity of the uninvited guest was roughly guessed. An absolute master of the Demonic Cult who has the same inner strength as the Great Sea, capable of crossing the sea without a ship. There werent many people who met these prerequisites. The cult leader himself would not have stepped forward. Because the damage and risk that the supreme leader of the Demonic Cult must endure is too great to step directly to the southernmost part of the central ins. Above all, the outward characteristics of the masked person I heard from the vice captain were clearly different from that of the demonic leader. The sect leader had the appearance of a young man in his twenties because he had achieved anti-rohwandong (߀ͯ). No matter how many masks they wore, it didnt ur to me that the pirates wouldnt even be able to tell the difference between young people and old people. Unless the group has knotholes instead of eyes. Its not like a hundred-faced death god has been dispatched. The White-Faced Reaper, who can be young or old whenever he wants, is a prime suspect, but the area where his location was most recently confirmed was Hebei. Considering the time when the telegram arrived, it made no sense for him to have arrived in Haenam Ind earlier than me. So there is only one suspect left. It must be a horse ship. what? It seems like Ma Seon has been here. Are you talking about that demon ship I know? An absolute master who took the top spot in the eight great demon armies? I answered by nodding once. Demon Seon (ħ). The head of Maseondang (ħ). The best doctor of the Demonic Cult, located on the opposite side of Hyeok Ryeon-wook, the doctor of life and death. A notorious old monster known to have killed more people than he saved. He managed and supervised the production of magic potions and other elixirs, and was the greatest among the eight great demons in terms of power output. It is said to be on a levelparable to that of the Demon Cult leader, so what more can I say? ! Cheon Ji-ryeongs eyes opened wide. Is it because it urred to me that an absolute expert might be nearby? She quickly put her hand on her waist and looked around. Dont be too guarded. The goal must have been achieved because it is highly likely that he has already left Haenam Ind. They may know that you have set foot on Haenam Ind and are looking for an opportunity to sneak attack, right? You can tell by looking at the traces, but it was a few days ago that Ma Seon set foot here. There would have been no need to waste time finding a ship heading to the maind, but it would be unnatural for him to still remain in Haenam. but. Even if he is staying in Haenam Ind for some reason, he wont try to fight me in the middle of the political factions territory. Ma Seon was not a fool. He couldnt have known that if he fought in the enemys camp, he would be the only one at risk. Regardless of whether he wins or loses the fight, the entire Baekdo Murim will be chasing after him, so will he have the courage to make a hasty move? ha. A heavy sigh came out. I didnt know what was sleeping here. Thats why I felt even more disappointed and disappointed. Unable to let go of my regrets, I searched every nook and cranny of the cave and headed outside onlyte at night. It was difficult to hide my mixed feelings. Cheon Ga-ryeong carefully offered me words offort. Dont be too discouraged. Because you are getting stronger quickly enough even without any chance. okay. I let out a bitter smile and shook my head vigorously to shake off the distracting thoughts. Even though I regretted the past, nothing changed. I dont even know what was sleeping, but it wouldnt be good for me to expend more emotion than necessary. I tasted bitterly and looked at the cliff again. After staring at the huge sword marks for a while, I took a big leap and jumped onto the cliff. Is it because the excitement has subsided? Fatigue suddenly set in. Ill have to go back and get some sleep first. * * * Noon the next day. I woke up just as the sun was rising in the sky and got out of bed with a wet face. I fell asleep longer than expected. This was the first time I had slept for such a long time since I ascended to the absolute state. Except for the time when I lost consciousness due to the recoil of using a bomb attack. When I opened my eyes after awakening my whole bodys senses through fortune-telling exercises, my stomach began to tremble as if it had been waiting for me. After leaving the amodation, I asked a nearby Haenam Mundo for directions and headed straight to the restaurant. An old Taoist monk who was eating at that moment waved his hand to wee me. Jeolhaegeom, an elder of the Haenam faction. I approached him, who was gesturing to take the empty seat across from me, and I tilted my head and asked. Do you usually eat here? Is it strange? Its not particrly strange. I just have doubts. Is it a unique custom of the Haenam faction, or else Well, most elders instruct Ewha disciples to bring food to the dormitory. I am a unique case. Is that so? Its because Im such a big eater. I couldnt fill my stomach with the meals my disciples brought me here and there. I dont think Ive ever seen the elder overeat. It has to be that way. Isnt it impossible to gather food on your own in the midst of a journey that involves frequent homelessness? . When we ate in the guesthouse, I had no choice but to restrain myself because you had to pay for all the food. When you say that, I feel somewhat sorry. There was no need to worry about your juniors financial situation. But how can you do that when you are the one taking advantage of it? As we were having a light conversation, the disciples of the Haenam faction brought food and ced it on the table. Dishes filled with various meats and seafood gave us an idea of the Haenam school. Its been a while since Ive had such a luxurious diet. It looks like Suksu has exerted himself for the first time in a while because a distinguished guest is visiting. I am grateful. Feel free to do as much as you want. As I scanned the feast of the banquet with my eyes, I never lost my appetite again. As he himself said, he was quite a glutton. It didnt take long for all the tes on the table to be emptied. I feel a strange sense of kinship. The Haenam disciples around looked at Jeolhae Sword and me alternately with shocked expressions. Jeolhaegeom wiped his mouth with a handkerchief, not paying attention to their gaze. So, is there something you want to say to me? What do you mean? I thought you had something you wanted to ask me earlier. Is that how you got pregnant? If you have any questions, feel free to ask. The Haenam faction is not a faction that treats guests whoe from far away for favors. Then let me ask you directly. Have there been any exchanges between Wolhwajang and Haenam faction in the past? Monhwajang? Are you referring to the martial arts family of Hanam that was exterminated by the Demonic Cult? Thats right. I dont know. There must have been one or two martial arts forces that interacted with the Haenam faction. I think we can only find the answer by looking through past records. . Why are you asking that? I heard that you have learned the secret of Wolhwajang. I scratched my chin and looked around, wrapping my surroundings with a breath of air. When the noise was blocked, the Haenam believers who had been eavesdropping on the conversation all turned to look this way. The night before, we found traces believed to have been left by Wolhwajangs character in the nearby waters. Is that really true? yes. When I looked around closely, I saw that there was a bidong left behind forter use. But when I looked inside, it was so badly damaged that nothing could be salvaged. Huh. Who on earth would havemitted such a heinous act? I expect it to be the work of a demonic cult. What did you say just now, a demon? Calm down themotion. Isnt this in front of the disciples? Jeolhaegeom nods his head heavily. After taking a deep breath and regaining his calmplexion, he ced his sped hands on the table and asked. You found traces of demonic cults invading Haenam Ind? yes. It probably hasnt been that long since Ist visited. Why are you telling me that fact until a dayter? Some say there is a high possibility that the target has already left Haenam Ind, and others decided that there would be no good in throwing the current Haenam faction into chaos. Hmm. Now that I havent finished the treatment of Elder me Soul Sword, I cant be away to catch the demon cultist. . For now, I sent the telegram. You can leave it to the Murim Alliance to track down the demon cultists who have fled to the maind. I understand. Anyway, if there are any records left regarding the exchanges between the Haenam faction and Wolhwajang, could you pass them on to me? Its not difficult. If you wish, I will tell Jangmunin and make arrangements to allow you to enter Jangseogak. Please do me a favor. Chapter 445 Episode 445 The arrangements left by the former person of Wolhwajang for theter person no longer existed in the world. Because the demon ship quickly arrived at Haenam Ind and destroyed all traces of it. Maybe there isnt just one trace of Wolhwajang that Ma Seon erased. If you think about it, it was a strange thing. Quite a long time has passed since the battle in Banghyeon (h) ended. Why did the religious leader dispatch Ma Seon to Haenam Ind only after winter was over? Neither the army nor the season could be an obstacle to the movement of powerful individuals. Maybe this isnt the first ce. Wolhwajang was a very powerful family in the past. Although he was not included in the Five Great Families, he still had a high reputation as the martial power that dominated Hanam. Ifpared to modern times, it could be said to have been in a simr position to Botaam () or Guangdong Jinga (V|ꐼ). Of course, the symbol of Hanam at that time was Shaolin Temple, but it was known that Wolhwajang had a greater influence on the local residents. There was no way that traces of a family of that size would remain only in Haenam Ind. Even if it wasnt just an arrangement left for ater person, there would be many ces directly or indirectly rted to Wolhwajang. The group with the most information and data about Wolhwajang was the Magyo. It wouldnt have been that difficult to select ces where traces of the family were expected to remain. If I were the leader of the Demon Cult, I would have given instructions to Demon Lord like this. Tour the selected locations and erase all traces. by the way. Its not just another character, but Maseon is moving away from the headquarters. It was a very unusual thing. Maseons role within the school was, in some ways, more important than that of the religious leader. The general manager who manages and supervises the production of magic elixirs and other elixirs. In fact, the person responsible for the foundation of the Demonic Cult was Ma Seon. Because of his status, it was rare for Ma Seon to go out on missions. Even in his past life, the number of times he moved outside of his headquarters was so small that he could only count it on one hand. You cant believe youre ordering a person like that to roam around the territory of the martial arts sect. It seems that the Demon Cult leader is also suffering from a manpower shortage. If it was natural, it was natural. The leader of the world, the best expert in the world, was also a person after all. Unless you have multiple bodies, there is bound to be a limit to the number of things you can respond to. Blood-sucking Demon Emperor, Blood Flower Witch, White Bone Demon Emperor, and Bungcheon Demon Emperor. Four of the eight great demons died. If we add the Heavenly Evil Lord to that, it could be said that half of the Demonic Cults highest level of power has evaporated. If you remove the religious leader, the only remaining absolute masters are the Hundred-Faced Death God, the Surama Emperor, the Iron Armored God, and the Demon Ship. But the other eight great demons are in charge of the battlefield. In the end, the only person to whom the job could be entrusted was Ma Seon. There was also a reason why I was convinced that the identity of the passenger who visited Bidong was Maseon. If only I had arrived in Haenam Ind a little earlier. If only I had been lucky enough to catch the horse ship. It would have been able to inflict enormous damage on the Demonic Cult. Even though I knew it was a meaningless assumption, I couldnt help but feel regret. I stretched and headed to the dressing room. Five days have already passed since we arrived in Haenam Ind. The me Soul Sword, which seemed like it would never recover, was gradually showing signs of improvement. It looks a lot better on the outside. Entering my private room, I pulled a chair to the edge of the bed and sat down. Most of the blood vessels that had strangely protruded above the skin had disappeared. Even his pale face turned red. Of course, it was still a stage where we couldnt feel at ease. The most dangerous part, the head, was somehow solved, but the body was still a mess. You have to stay focused until the end. I collected the regurgitated bets and put them in the Danjeon, so things would be fine for a while. If you neglect your work for even a day, there is a high possibility that you will run wild again. Afterpleting the pulse, the patients upper body was raised and his hand was ced on the Myeongmunhyeol (Ѩ). The brain energy needle traveled through the blood vessels, burning waste and turbid energy. By the time I finished the long and tedious work, three hours had already passed. Huh? I carefully ced the me Soul Sword on the bed and looked slightly surprised. me Soul Swords eyelids seemed to tremble and his eyes opened wide. I expected it would take at least seven days to regain consciousness. I never thought I would wake up now that even half of the remnants of Simma had not been removed. You. A very cracked voice. My neck seemed to be very damaged because I had been lying in a hospital bed for a long time. I picked up a bowl of water and, unable to continue my conversation, supported the clinking me Soul Swords head and helped him quench his thirst. The neck of the me Soul Sword moved up and down repeatedly. After clearing the dishes. I introduced myself as I wrapped my arms around the sagging me Soul Sword. My name is Yeonsoon, the head of the Cheonangambu of the Murim League. Yeonsoun? Dragon King? They are called by that nickname. Why are you here? I visited Haenampa after receiving a request to treat the elder. Right. Is it because of that that I survived? A bitter smile appeared on the corner of me Soul Swords mouth. He didnt look happy that his life had been saved. A reaction that was far from what was expected. I narrowed my eyes and watched what he was saying. Why not just let me die? yes? I vaguely remember what I did when I fell into mania. ? Judging by your expression, it seems you didnt hear me. Actually, given his personality, he would not have told the details to outsiders. What do you mean by that? The students of Ewha University, who had a bright future ahead of them, lost their lives as warriors because of me. There are three of them. I couldnt find anything to say in response and kept my mouth shut. I thought I could understand why the me Soul Sword looked so pessimistic. On the first day I arrived in Haenam Ind, what Haenam Munju said to me passed through my mind. [A lot has happened. Should I say that it was fortunate among misfortunes that there were no deaths?] It wasnt that Haenammunju in particr lied to me. They just didnt tell me the details. The master of fireworks went crazy and went on a rampage, but there was no way he could subdue the target without causing any damage. He may not have been able to fully disy his skills as he had lost his sense of reason, but even so, for the warriors at the lowest level, what happened at that time would have been like a disaster. Even if there were no deaths miraculously, there would have been many injured. As an adult recluse, I cant help but feel guilty. Of course, this was the situation with the me Soul Sword. It had nothing to do with me. To be honest, I didnt feel very good. After having worked so hard to keep him alive, hesining that he shouldnt have just left him to die. I had the urge to stab the patients uv and throw it away. Elder. . I will tell you at the risk of being rude. Dont shirk responsibility. The me Soul Sword looks back at me with a helpless gaze. Watching him dig a tunnel alone without even saying a word of thanks, I thought I could understand why he was so obsessed. Just because a senior dies doesnt mean that Ewha students who lost their dantian will be able to recover their health. Isnt it? Then what do you mean I should do? What can I do? The patient must take care of his or her body first. Once you live, dont you have to atone or do something? Atonement. Wouldnt you have rather let me die? Never say something like that in front of other Haenam believers. Unless you are trying to trample on the hard work and effort of the disciples who traveled all the way to Honam to save their predecessors. You have a knack for stating the truth in a sharp way. Are you naturally like that? Is that possible? In fact, if you dont have manners, Im a corpse. me Soul Swords expression softened a little at the meaningless joke. I didnt really like the personality of the me Soul Sword person, but I decided that this situation itself might be good for me. The purpose of my visit to Haenam Ind was to attract the warriors of the Haenam faction to the battlefield. In fact, after me Soul Sword woke up, I had a lot of worries about how to persuade him. The best n that came to mind was to bring Namgung Geum to persuade him, but it was hard to think that Yeomsoungeom would easily ept a matter that put the fate of the sect at stake with just that. However, I was able to get a hint of persuasion through the conversation I had with me Soul Sword a little while ago. I have something to offer in return. With the me Soul Sword, we were able to offer an attractive price that could never be refused. As I closed my eyes and looked down at the me Soul Sword lost in thought, I blurted out. There is a way for disciples who have lost their dantian to regain their martial arts skills. what? me Soul Sword suddenly opened his eyes and tried to get up. I moved my hands like lightning and captured his blood vessels. me Soul Sword, whose limbs were as stiff as logs, protested with his eyes, asking me what I was doing. If youre a patient, you should lie down quietly like a patient. Why bother moving? Clicking my tongue in my heart, I held his hand and felt his pulse. I was concerned that the sudden movement might have stimted the bet. I know youre surprised, but please calm down first. If you do it wrong, the best treatment can turn into a sandfish. Rather than that, please tell me what you just said in a little more detail. I dont like it. ? Looking at the elders appearance now, I feel anxious, so I cant do it. If you want to hear the story, get your health back first. Not immediately revealing what you had was a basic part of negotiation. The more I tease the other person, the more advantageous I can gain. This was the price I would offer to Yeomhongeom, who had recovered some of his healthter. Jeongmyeong-gong (). One of the martial arts skills obtained by attacking Muyeongsintus Bi-dong. Reviving a broken Danjeon was realistically impossible. However, it was possible to practice Qigong (⹦) even without Danjeon (⹦) if it was Donggong (movement) rather than Left Gong (). Even though it would be difficult topletely regain the lost ground, at least the reaction to losing the dantian could be resolved. Depending on your talent and effort, you may be able to grow to the level of an elite warrior. In fact, Seogunak and Buyeokun managed to achieve a high level. It was a me Soul Sword that suffered from the guilt of having taken away the future of his students with his own hands. Can he really turn down the opportunity to correct his mistakes? As long as Namgung Geum is next to me and adds some air. I didnt know that I could achieve my goal easier than I thought. I drew an arc around the corner of my mouth and released the points that were restricting the limbs of the me Soul Sword. Isnt this your first meeting with me today? Of course. But why is your voice so sharp? Why would you do it? . Just stay calm and focus on your recovery. Please dont criticize me for having worked so hard to save the elder. Chapter 446 Episode 446: The news that Yan Soul Sword regained consciousness quickly spread throughout the Hainan Sect. Itsing. A powerful figure approaching the room at high speed. I turned my head and stared in the direction of the door. I finally woke up! The moment when Jang Moon-in, who ran into the hospital room, was about to shout something at the me Soul Sword. I covered the area around the bed with a figurative curtain and put my index finger to my lips. You just fell asleep. already? Havent you just woken up? My body has not fully recovered yet. It is bound to be difficult to stay awake for long periods of time. To be honest, I wonder how I was already conscious. Its a shame. I had a lot of things I wanted to say. There are plenty of opportunities for conversation ahead, arent there? It would be best to let the patient rest for now. I understand. Jang Moon-in nodded, pulled a chair next to the bed and sat down. He then grabbed me Soul Swords wrist and felt his pulse. He closed his eyes for a while and examined the me Soul Swords body, then sighed, not knowing whether it was a sigh or an exmation. Actually, I didnt have high expectations. ? I felt skeptical while writing the letter to you. I thought that even the Dragon King would not be able to save a warrior who suffered from madness. Did you? I thought that the private secrets would only be exposed to the outside world and would not produce good results. Even so, didnt youe out to the front door and greet me and my group? Is it really okay to invite someone due to special circumstances and then show off as being untrustworthy? I was just weing you as a courtesy. I dont understand why you suddenly say that. I dont think there was anything that made me feel ufortable. If it hadnt been mentioned separately, I would have overlooked it, so why are you asking me to scrape it and make a crust? Thats right. Because I want you to know that I am truly grateful to you right now. Haenammunjus lips drew an arc. It was a smile that was a bit burdensome, but made me feel good. He bowed his head and spoke in a voice filled with strength. The Haenam faction will not forget the kindness you gave us. never. Dont do this. As I said, we are not yet at the stage where we can guaranteeplete recovery. Even so, isnt it clear that you havee a long way for Haenampa and the patients physical condition has improved? . The only thing I did this time was to send a letter because I couldnt ovee the pressure of the elders who were angry and said I should grasp at straws. I almost left behind a thousand regrets. Haenam Munju took out a fist-sized jade bead from her bosom and handed it to me. I looked at the marble in my hand and opened my eyes wide. The shapes of waves, dragons, and swords were embossed on the smooth surface. This! I recognized it the moment I saw it. This is an object modeled after the Haenam factions Jangmunryeongbu (T). In the past, when I was the head of the Sacheon branch, I received something simr from the Ami faction and the Cheongseong faction. I quickly packed the jade beads in my bosom in case Haenammunju changed his mind. Are you okay? You can give me something like this. As a representative of a sect, shouldnt I do at least this much? Theres no need to feel pressured. I will ept it gratefully. Would you please take the time to visit Jangmun-ins roomter? If its okay with you, Id like to have a drink separately. There is no reason to refuse. I wille see you as soon as I finish treatment. Haenam Munju leaves the ce. I muttered as I looked down at the me Soul Sword that was sleeping as if it were dead. Hes a guy whose personality I dont like at all, but hes very happy. * * * Jangseogak (ؕw) within the Haenam faction. I pushed the documents scattered across the desk to one side, rxed my aching shoulders, and let out a yawn. I spent a few days researching the rtionship between the Haenam faction and Wolhwajang, but I couldnt get the information I wanted. All that was discovered was a record that several of Wolhwajangs immediate blood rtives had visited Haenampa to hold a friendly meeting. I wish there was a record of the absolute experts produced by Wolhwajang. Perhaps we can find traces of Wolhwajang that Maseon has not been able to erase yet. I started this project with that thought in mind, but it was literally a waste of time. I was worried that my body would note out like this. I got up with a groan and headed out of Haenampa and towards the nearby coast. As I reached the sheer cliff, a strong wind blew in and blew my hair. widely! I jumped down andnded on a small road located in the middle of the cliff. When I raised my head, a huge sword mark carved on the wall came into view. It was already my fifth timeing here. I knew in my head that there was nothing good about having regrets, but the human heart was not that simple. Some kind of attraction that cannot be exined in words kept calling me here. I looked at the sword marks nkly for a while. uh? As if possessed, I approached the wall and held my breath. The inside of a deep cut. In a ce where it was hard to see because it was dark, familiar marks were engraved at regr intervals. When I came here earlier, I didnt notice it because it waste in the evening or at night. no way. My heart was pounding. Although it was slightly weathered due to the passage of a considerable amount of time, there was no problem in recognizing it. I never thought I would discover the arrangements left by Wolhwajangs predecessor in this way. Im sure. This is the trace of the twenty-fifth herbivory being cast. Thest Choshik of the Wolyeonggeom, which was not recorded in the martial arts book in the Cheonryung Bookstore. Mokwonse found traces exactly like this in my secret space. I couldnt be mistaken. Is there anyone who would not be able to recognize the shape of a rubbing copy that they have looked at from time to time? I put my arm in and swept away the dust and twigs that had umted in the crevices of the wall. My hands were dirty and dirty, and my clothes were stained ck, but that was a good thing. We had to figure out for what purpose Wolhwajangs predecessor left these traces. It looks no different from what I saw at Mokwonse Its just smaller than what I saw at the time. The traces carved at regr intervals all had the same shape. My excited mind calmed down. Of course there is no noticeable difference, and there is not even an exnation. In this way, it was no different from when I first discovered traces of herbivory for the 25th time. After all, wasnt there an arrangement within Bi-dong for theter people to learn herbivory? When I thought that, the strength in my shoulders went away. While scratching my head and thinking of all sorts of possibilities, I shook off the remaining dust to examine the traces in more detail. wait. Then, I felt something strange. Traces carved at regr intervals. As I looked at the first and second traces alternately, I let out an exmation. Why did the master of Wolhwajang take the trouble of engraving dozens of identical traces? Are you telling me the order! The reason was right here. It was a subtle difference that could not be noticed unless you looked closely. Among the lines that make up the trace, there was one that dug particrly deeply into the wall. To the naked eye, it appears to be a line of the same thickness, but even my senses, which had reached absolute perfection, could not be fooled. The first trace is a straight road. The second trace has a diagonal line connecting it. The dozens of traces were a kind of signpost. A milestone that indicates the order in which the twenty-fifth herbivorous meal is unfolded. under. Laughter naturally flowed out. I finally realized it. That Bi-dong was just a trick. These are the traces of the arrangements left behind by the former at Wolhwajang for thetter. Maseon. The old man was so deceived. I felt pleasant. At this point, I even felt grateful. In a way, isnt it possible to arrive at the right answer thanks to Masun damaging Bi-dong? If it werent for him, I too would have been distracted by fake arrangements and not seen the most important thing. They say its a blessing in disguise. The world was really interesting. I never thought things would work out this way. Who would have thought thating here repeatedly for several days because I couldnt let go of my regrets would bear fruit. Sometimes, it seemed like it was helpful to act out of frustration. This is not the time. I had to go back to Haenampa immediately and bring ink and paper. If you want to go back to the main altar and practice, wouldnt you have to make a rubbing and take it with you? I immediately kicked into the air and climbed up the jumping cliff. * * * Fifteen days and three days have passed since we arrived in Haenam Ind. The work of treating the me Soul Sword was roughlypleted. Now that the energy that has spread throughout the body has been driven into the dantian and all the turbid energy has been removed, all that remains is to watch the trend. thank you! Daehyup! Daehyeop is the benefactor of the Haenam faction! The disciples of the Haenam faction expressed their gratitude to me. That sight felt quite foreign to me. Yeomhongeom said that many people were injured because of his reckless driving. As he said, there may be some who are ufortable with his recovery, but at least among the Haenam believers I have met so far, not a single one has shown such signs. It seemed that the me Soul Sword was more popr among his students than it seemed. This is why I couldnt judge a person by looking at only one side. This concludes our schedule in Haenampa. Soon it was time to board the ship heading tond. It seems that Haenam Munju wanted me to stay in the n a little longer, but I couldnt do that. The picture of people ying and eating while being treated as benefactors was attractive, but the problem was that you never knew when the devil would act. Wasnt the reason I rushed my schedule toe to Haenam in the first ce because I was worried about that? In addition, I also wanted to quickly practice following the milestones left by Wolhwajangs predecessor. Because in Haenam School, I couldnt practice privately with peace of mind. We will leave tomorrow. That fast? Please understand. I need to expedite my schedule as much as possible. Its unfortunate, but theres nothing we can do. I will give you disciples to make your journey easier. thank you. It was the time when I visited Jang Moon-ins room and said goodbye. Yook Seong-dam, a first-generation disciple of the Haenam Sect, rushed into the room and shouted in a voice full of energy. Its urgent! What are you making such a fuss about? It is said that the demonic forces have begun to move! Arge-scale battle took ce on the front in Hebei! ! Chapter 447 Episode 447 The warm atmosphere became cold. Haenammunju carefully watched my reaction. In fact, Maqiaos retreat was not that big of a deal to the Haenam faction. It wasnt news that had to be delivered in a fuss, calling it urgent. Thats because the Haenam faction has so far only observed the political and political war from a third partys perspective. In fact, it was safe to say that the reason Yook Sungdam urgently posted the report was to deliver the news to me, not Jang Moon-in. Arge-scale battle took ce? Now that winter has passed and spring hase, I thought that the demonic army would make a move. However, I did not expect that the troops would suddenly rush in from the beginning. Since they suffered enormous damage in thest battle, I thought the Demonic Church would move cautiously. I dont know whats going on. Whats more, they advanced not to Hubei or Henan, but to Hebeuk, which was well-fortified. There were many things that I didnt understand because it was an attempt to use the trick of a surprise attack. Probably everyone, not just me, would have simr sentiments. The current situation? Which side do you say is superior? Given that the Peng family urgently requested support from the Shaolin Temple and the Murim Alliance, it is assumed that the Baekdo Murim side is being pushed back. Huh. It looks like the demon cultists are very determined. It was a time when I was organizing the information obtained through the conversation between the two people in my head. This time, Jeolhaegeom rushed into the Jangmunin room and raised his voice. Jang Moon-in! I received a call from the Guizhou branch of the Murim League! Is this about the Demonic Cults rebellion? yes? What do you mean by that? There was surprise on Jeolhaegeoms face. The face seemed to ask whether the Demonic Cult had begun to move again. Looking at him, he seemed to have brought different news than what Yook Sungdam had delivered. Haenam Munju slightly narrowed his eyes and asked gently. So, what message did you receive that made you run all the way to Ye? They say the location of the demon ship has been identified! ! It is said that Sima Segawa and the Blue Blood Sword Gate are currently working together to hold him back! * * * Early dawn. My group and I boarded a boat heading to the maind, receiving a send-off from Haenam schrs. Thanks to Jang Moon-ins consideration, we were able to slightly advance the departure time. The purpose of visiting Haenampa was all achieved. The treatment waspleted sessfully, and I also received a jade bead modeled after a jangmunryeongbu (T). Through Namgung-geums persuasion and conciliation with Jeong Myeong-gong (), he seeded in boiling the me Soul Sword. It would be unreasonable to drag him into battle right away when he is in poor health. Since I have achieved enough results, I decided to be satisfied with this for now. He literally became the benefactor of the Haenam faction. Afterwards, if I sent a letter formally requesting cooperation, the Haenam faction would never be able to ignore it. I could guarantee that he would give it to me at least once or twice. by the way. I waspletely out of my mind because I received unexpected news one after another. It was true that arge-scale battle took ce in Hebei, but even more surprising was the content of the letter sent from the Guizhou branch of the Murim League. It was obvious why the Gwiju branch leader delivered the news to the Haenam faction. This is probably because they know that I visited Haenam Ind. Otherwise, there was no reason to send a telegram to a faraway sect that would not be of any help in capturing Ma Seon. It was probably Samaun who gave the hint to the Gwiju branch chief. To be honest, I thought that catching the horse ship was realistically impossible. It was a horse ship and no one else. An absolute master who holds the top spot in the eight great demon armies. I contacted the Murim Alliance and requested tracking, but I didnt think it would really be effective. Where are you currently and in which direction are you moving? Would it be easy to track down someone you dont know anything about? The situation was different from the past when they tracked down the White Bone Demon Emperor who kidnapped Sima Xuhuan and ran away. It seems certain that it is Sima Yuns work. Its something I feel again, but Ive definitely been fortunate in this life. One of my subordinates was really well taken care of. What I was worried about was how long they would be able to hold on to Ma Seon with only the power of Cheonghyeoldaomun and Sima Shiga. Ma Seon is a person who is evaluated as being equal to the head of the cult in terms of his power. Even if he were to be trapped in Heavens Land, he would be able to endure for quite a long time. How can I just hold on? It was he who possessed the ability to break the siege and run away as soon as an opening urred. It was good to specify the location and tie up the feet, but there was no decisive way to catch the demon ship in Cheonghyeoltumun and Samaseega. I was worried that if I tried to overdo it and catch the Paldae Demon Army, the side that formed the siege might suffer a counterattack. Of course, there is no way that Simaun, who is no one else, will be taken lightly. The person I was dealing with wasnt good enough to feel at ease. If I had known this would happen, I would have attached Yeo Hwa-yeon, Woo Ga-jin, or Ak Yeo-ryeong to him. What are you going to do? ? Hebei and Guizhou. Which direction will you go for support? As I was standing on the deck, staring nkly at the sea, Cheon Ga-ryeong quietly approached me and spoke to me. I stretched and answered without hesitation. Guizhou. It was a time when we had not even set foot onnd yet. I dont know if its departing from Honam. It was never toote to start the journey to Hebei from now on. It was impossible to reach the battlefield on time. Are you going to be okay? what? Your teacher is in Hebei. I responded by smiling and shaking my head. Rather, that was why I decided to head to Gwiju with peace of mind. As long as Master is here, the battle lines in Hebei will not copse easily. Even if Ma Jyoju hade forward in person, it would not have been easy to deal with the Allied Forces led by the Torpedo Brigade and Hebei Pengjia. There are many ways to help Master even if I dont have to go there myself. For example, sending a message to the headquarters to dispatch members. Either way, I decided it was right for me to head to Gwiju. Maseon is the general manager who manages and supervises the production of Demon Dan (ħ), which can be said to be the foundation of Demonicism. If he was captured, the nature of the war would change significantly. Rather, it would be able to inflict a greater blow to the Demonic Cult than by repelling the enemies flocking to Hebei. Youll have to hold on until I arrive. * * * How do you know? What do you mean? Im asking how you knew that Demon Sun would appear in the territory of the Blue Blood Demon Gate. Its simple. Inside thergemand barracks. Sima Yun, who was examining the map on the table, raised his head and made eye contact with the blood red sword. The starting point is Haenam Ind and the destination is the headquarters of the Demonic Cult. There are countless travel routes that can be thought of, but from the horse ships perspective, this is the most efficient and safe route. ? Crossing Sapas territory. Blood Equators eyes opened wide. The Gwiju Samjeol (F) lined up behind them let out exmations and murmured among themselves. Sima Yun continued his conversation while gently waving the iron wire. Most martial arts people in the White Ind are reluctant to pass through Guizhou or Guangxi. This is because there are Cheonghyeoldomun and Sangsalmun (隢T) in the two regions, respectively. But Masun, a demonic cult, is a different story. Its not that the rtionship between the Four Sects and the Demonic Cult is particrly good, but its still better than moving across the Baekdo Wulins territory, right? Thats right. Samaun nods and answers. Seonhye Dojang, who was sitting next to him, looked at him with a nervous expression. She couldnt get used to the current situation of discussing operations with the big names in Sapa. I thought about it. Its impossible with Sima Segas strength alone, but if we can get the cooperation of the Blue Blood Demon Gate, wouldnt it be possible to pinpoint the location of the devil ship? It turned out just as I thought. I was lucky. Blood Equators eyes narrowed. It wasnt luck or anything. As we moved together for a few days, I got to know a man named Sima Yun to some extent. I thought he was an unusual person, but I didnt expect it to be to this extent. They say he has a history of driving the irond giant into a corner. The rumor wasnt real. Even though I had never met him in person, Jiryong (֪), who was considered to be thete Jisoo with the best brain, would not be able to match the young man in front of me. It was no exaggeration to say that all the Wulin forces in Guizhou were currently moving in the palm of his hand. At this point, Im starting to feel wary. Right now, the Cheonghyeol Daomun isrger and more powerful than the Sima family, but it was unknown whether that would be the case in the future. The Cheonghyeoldomun had to choose one of two options. Either nip thepetitors in the bud before they grow further, or join hands and coexist. It would have been a pain if I had had to choose the former. Behind Sima Sega, there was Yongwang (), the most influential figure in Tangjin Wulin. My honest thought was that I did not want to have an antagonistic rtionship with him if possible. Anyway, its a good opportunity. A few months ago, I received a proposal from the Dragon King. At this point, wouldnt it be a sect of Baekdo? Although there was no precedent, anyone could have predicted that the process would not be smooth. Even if the Cheonghyeoldo n suddenly ims to be a sect of the Baekdo n, who would recognize it? In order to receive recognition, an opportunity was needed to change the perspectives of those around us. The first step has already been taken. In the past, when Yongwang served as the head of the Sacheon branch. At his request, the elites of the n, including Gwiju Samjeol, were sent to the battlefield. If he had not had a history of co-fighting with the martial forces of Baekdo at the time, he would not have epted the Dragon Kings rmendation. It is clear what we must do next. I had to build up my achievements and justification step by step. Until the voices weing Cheonghyeoldomuns conversion be louder than the voices opposing it. In that sense, the horse ship would be a good sacrifice. Of course, turning to Baekdo was not necessarily a good thing. In fact, there were quite a few disciples who expressed opposition to his decision. However, it was clear that there were advantages that were worth the losses. For example, it is possible to alleviate concerns about the existence of a n. Most Sapa martial powers had a short history. Because of the nature of the group, there are bound to be many enemies around. Most organizations that were considered traditional and deep-rooted failed to maintain their existence for more than two hundred years. In order to continue its history for a long time like the Shaolin Temple or the Shaman School, there was a need to break away from the limitations of the Sa School. This is an opportunity that will nevere again. You must hold on to it. Blood Equators eyes looking down at the map were filled with power. Sima Yun, with a faint smile on his lips, began to exin his future course of action. Chapter 448 Episode 448 Tsk. Old Man Demon clicked his tongue and took off his mask. There was no point in covering ones face anymore. What is the meaning of a mask when your identity is discovered and you are trapped in the world of heaven? The timing is not good. By now, the demonic forces that had advanced to Hebei would have shed with the Wulin Alliance in Hebei. It had to be seen that there was no possibility of salvation from the Demonic Church. We must somehow escape the siege on our own. The problem was that it was impossible to even guess how many formations there were in the area. Each formation did not pose that much of a threat. It seemed like quality aspects were not taken care of because of the hasty preparations. The problem was that every time we were trapped in a camp, our location became known to the soldiers who formed the siegework. The number of fights with kites who were eager to take my head has already exceeded 30 times. Sima Shiga was not the only one. The affiliated sects and families, led by the Gwiju branch of the Murim League, and even the Cheonghyeoldo n were chasing him. I couldnt figure out what was happening. Just a few days ago, the political factions, the Murim Alliance and the Sadomun faction, who seemed like they were going to eat each other, somehow decided to join hands? I dont know anything else, but one thing is certain. At the center of all this is the Cloud Dragon. No matter how poor the quality, there was only one martial arts force in Gwiju that could create this number of formations in a short period of time. Simase. I never thought I would be held captive like this. Damn it. When the disciples of the Blue Blood de first attacked, I did not feel this sense of danger. I was a little surprised, but I thought I could easily shake it off. But as I was running away from my pursuers, I realized something was going wrong. After being trapped in the camp several times and experiencing dangerous situations, I had no choice but to admit it. I found myself caught in a trap. The enemys purpose from the beginning was to lead them here. But its still worth holding on to. Long-term y was his specialty. I was able to survive without sleeping or eating for a few days. The problem was that there was no benefit to just wasting time. What if an absolute expert joins the siege by sending support from Sichuan or Honam? It would be under intense pressure that was iparable to what it was before. I had to find a way out while I still had time. At best, its just a hastily formed encirclement. If you stay calm and look for opportunities, the moment to exploit will definitelye. Although they temporarily joined hands to capture the Eight Great Demon Army, it was not thought that the Blue Blood Demon Gate and the martial arts forces of the White Ind would be able to cooperate smoothly. I thought that if I aimed for that point, I could somehow find a way. Whoa. A sigh escaped from Ma Seons lips. I felt like I knew now. Why did Sima Shigeju, who was so obsessed with the revival of his family, make the decision to sacrifice himself so easily? It was only after experiencing it for myself that I realized the danger of a young man named Qi Yunlong. He is an opponent who should never be looked down on. In some ways, it could be said to be a greater threat than the Ten Heavenly Emperors. In the past, when I heard that an iron-d giant almost died after falling into a trap of a dragon, Iughed, but now I cant do that anymore. Maseon scratched the back of her head and lightly stamped her foot. His new brother disappeared like smoke. * * * Its here! Theres a magic ship here! A shout full of energy. Immediately a sharp whistle rang out. Ma Seon, who passed by ignoring the crowd blocking the front line using the technique of heterogeneous hwanwi, frowned sharply. There are a lot. The frequency of attacks was bing more frequent. It seemed like the number of people had doubled from when the siege was first formed. This was because local warriors, who were attracted to the huge bounty offered by the Gwiju branch of the Murim League, flocked to the area. The pursuers, who had been passively repeating hit-and-run until not long ago, were increasingly taking aggressive attacks. Public opinion seemed to have spread that no matter how bad the ship was, it must have been extremely exhausted as it had been pushed continuously for several days without any rest. Its not a particrly false rumor. A cold smile formed on the corner of Ma Seons mouth. Still, I wasnt ready to be bullied by these idiots. Sigh! It cut the waist of a man who had jumped in in a parabolic curve while waiting on top of a nearby tree. From that point on, the martial arts people who had been hiding in various ces came out, throwing memorized weapons and waving military gs. You little bastards! Maseon waved his left arm as if he was annoyed and stepped on the ground. The head of the man who was running in front was torn off and the ground shook with a loud noise. The warriors, who had lost their bnce and stumbled, fell down, groaning in pain. This was because the demon ship caught all the memorized information that came in and scattered them in all directions. shit! Monstrous old man! Those who barely escaped with their lives turned and ran away, swearing. Ma Seon only nced at their backs and did not pursue them at all. Tsk. There was no time to catch and kill each and every unscrupulous group. I had to leave before the noise attracted elite warriors. * * * Some time passed. Sima Yun, a young man who appearedte, frowned slightly. The corpses strewn everywhere were a sight to behold. I expected that the damage would be considerable. However, I had no idea that it would be thisrge. They say he is the head of Maseondang. The total amount of internal energy seemed to be so vast that it was beyond imagination. indeed. The status of the Eight Great Demon Lords was not obtained through gambling. The Blue Blood Demon Master crossed his arms and muttered. Although he spoke calmly, Sima Yun could tell at a nce that he was feeling tense. Please look here. The disciples of Cheonghyeoldomun investigated the remaining traces and discovered the direction in which Ma Seon fled. Simaun, who was watching the scene while manipting the iron wire, shed a sigh of relief. Not good. As the Guizhou branch offered a huge bounty, the number of people participating in the subjugation operation increased significantly. It was good that the siege had be much tighter, but the problem was that the number of victims was increasing exponentially due to all the idiots flocking in. In proportion to the number of deaths, the fear of the existence of the Demon Ship was growing. If things continued like this, even the slightest chance could cause one axis of the siege to copse. Maseondo is also a person. Even if you have the same strength as the Great Sea, your strength will run out someday. But Will the warriors who make up Cheonnajimang follow his control until the end? I wanted to be hopeful, but I couldnt help but shake my head. If hundreds of people systematically applied pressure, the problem would be resolved easily, although it may take time. However, even at this moment, there were many people who were out of control and acting arbitrarily. Without going far, the corpses here were a group that moved arbitrarily, blinded by the bounty. There are many people who feel ufortable about moving in harmony with the Cheonghyeoldomun. As of now, antipathy toward the Simase family is growing. If we were not careful, this side might be divided before we could capture the demon ship. After thinking for a moment, Sima Yun quickly came to a conclusion. I guess Ill have to start increasing my chances of winning. Maseon was also pressed for time. Rather, he is the one who is more desperate. If I offered a way to ovee the current situation as bait, I would definitely respond. Even if you realize its a trap. * * * You idiots. Sigh! Maseon shook the blood off her hands and muttered coldly. A horrific scene filled with blood and flesh unfolded around him. Even if we tried to join forces, it wouldnt be enough, so we ended up fighting for the same reason, who found it first. Still, thanks to you, I started to see hope. The hope of being able to escape the siege. I could feel that the Cheonnaji was bing looser. The number of people has increased, but solidarity has weakened. This side is also quite exhausted. I guess Ill have to gradually increase my chances of winning. The n was to take a breather in the hideout they found the night before and then break through the outer perimeter of the siege in one go. Near the border of the territory controlled by Cheonghyeolmun and Soolmun. I thought that if I aimed for that point and tried to break through by one point, a way to escape would open up. pop! Puff! The loud sound of firecrackers pierced my ears. Those who had escaped for their lives were sending signals to announce their location. Ma Seon took a big leap and climbed up a nearby tree and looked around. Dozens of people were flocking in. If they wanted to, they could wipe them all out, but if they were to hold them back, they wouldnt be able to handle the rest. Ill stop thinking about it after I get out of here. Lets spread light and move for a while. A foreign sight appeared in Maseons eyes. Disciples of Cheonghyeoldomun are bustling around. And a young man stands at the center of them and gives some kind of instructions. Chicken Dragon! The moment I saw it, I recognized the mans identity. Immediately, Ma Seon, who twisted the new type, kicked the air andunched himself. As soon as he emerged from the bushes, one of the disciples of the Cheonghyeoldomun started yelling. ing! Ma Seons eyes grew fiercely. Instinctively, I knew this was a trap. But that didnt really matter. If we can catch the Spicy Cloud Dragon, we will be able to ovee the current situation for sure. Anyway, it was the same that I had to take risks one way or another. It was called hojijise (T֮). I couldnt stop here. No, it shouldnt have stopped. I dont know what the n is. One thing was certain. The opponent also took risks and increased his chances of winning. I will appreciate the spirit of putting myself up as bait. The devices that could be prepared in this short period of time were ultimately limited. No matter what I prepared, I was confident that I could ovee it. Gwiju Samjeol? Blood red? They simply avoided conflict as much as possible in order to preserve their strength as much as possible, but they could never do anything about themselves. No matter how tired I am, do you think I cant handle you guys? Ma Seon, who jumped into the formation like a bull, ran in a straight line toward Sima Yun, ignoring the attacksing from all directions. The self-defense equipment covering his entire body repelled all attacks. Stop it! If its okay, just for a moment, grab that guys ankle! In the blink of an eye, the distance between the two sides narrowed. Guizhou Samjeol waved his military g to take cover, but his hand, curved like a rake, skimmed Sima Yuns nape even faster. Huh! Ma Seons expression was distorted like a murderous murderer. There was no resistance that should have been conveyed through the fingertips. It wasnt like an illusion. Moreover, it was not the case that he retreated, leaving behind only an afterimage, using Lee Hyeong-hwanwis method. It didnt take long to realize what kind of harmony the other person was ying. Is this a true technique that distorts the objects sense of perspective? Chapter 449 Episode 449 Its not just me. I was embarrassed for a moment. Ma Seon regained herposure in an instant. Its senses, which were far superior to those of an ordinary unmanned aerial vehicle, conveyed a vast amount of information. A foreign energy surrounding the surroundings. Warriors who make unnatural movements. The disciples of Cheonghyeoldomun were also affected by the Jinbeop. If you think about it, the defense line was breached too easily. Of course, it was impossible for Sapas idiots to stop him, but the point was that the resistance was weaker than expected. It was strange that Gwiju Samjeol (F), a skilled man known in the region, gave up the distance without even being able to swing the military g. Still, they are probably capable of at least struggling. Was the goal from the beginning to lead me to the center of the formation? wickedness! A sword engulfed in strong energy crossed the air. The warriors new form on the path disappeared like a mirage. This meant that although it appeared to be within arms reach, it was actually located outside the gap. Some tricks that arent even funny. Pow! As the fist flew through the air, one of the disciples of the Blue Blood de screamed and fell to pieces. I was nning on smashing his head, but my sense of distance wasnt right, so I ended up hitting him on the shoulder. Still, he would have suffered serious injuries, at least breaking his bones. Do you think we can narrow the gap with an improvised strategy? The sword wielded by the second of the three swords passed through Maseons fist. A strange scene unfolded where each person was casting a herbivore at the other, but the attack missed because the hitting point did not match. Big! The third of the Gwiju Samjeol groaned and took a step back. The blow that Masun randomly fired grazed his side. Even though it was missed, its power was terrifying. Following the sensation as if my insides were being turned over, a feeling of nausea rose up into my throat. Indeed, the Eight Great Demons were the Eight Great Demons. I felt like I had no chance of winning if I fought honestly. Kukwakwakwa! Heaven and earth shook. The atmosphere became distorted and fragments of broken trees flew in all directions. The disciples of the Blue Blood de were unable to withstand the demonic energy that slowly spewed out and encroached on the area, and fell one by one. Where is the Chiunryong? The demon ship pinned the warrior charging from behind to the ground and looked around with sharp eyes. Although it was the same in that it deceived the targets senses, the camp installed here had a clear difference from the illusion camp. A strategy that distorts perspective. It is not a method that can create the illusion of a non-existent object. This means that there must be a flying cloud dragon somewhere here. There was no need to defeat all enemies. If he could find and capture the Chiunryong, he would be victorious. There was a need to reach a conclusion as quickly as possible. We need to keep in mind the kites who will flock like a pack of dogs attracted by the noise. Jump! Damn it! The eldest of the Gwiju Samjeol swallowed the wind and tilted his head back. The de broke and a fist passed by the side of the head that was thrown back. Even though there was no attack, the skin was torn by the pressure. Monstrous old man. As time passed, it was visible that the attacks became more urate and sharper. It was evidence that the opponent was gradually adapting to the effects of the starting method. It was not a skill that someone who had been chased for several days without proper rest could show. found. Maseon turned her head and muttered softly. The disciples of the Blueblood Daoist trembled their shoulders at the eerie tone. The divine form of the demon ship, which emitted powerful energy from all over its body and shook off the three pirs of Guizhou, dispersed and disappeared like a ghost. The next moment, he appeared in front of arge rock and shouted, shaking his fist engulfed in swirling magical energy. You rat! Come out! The rock shattered with an explosion. The rising cloud of dust settled, revealing the appearance of a middle-aged man with his sword upright with a nervous expression. Maseon raised the corners of her lips and took a step forward, pouring out her magical energy. Yeah, I thought it was strange. . Cheonghyeoldomunju, bloodjeokdo. When I asked where he was, he said he was guarding the Qiunryong by his side. Just as Ma Seon said, Sima Un was behind the blood red sword. He was observing the situation with a calm expression, as if he was not afraid of the current situation. It was then that the blood red sword took a deep breath and prepared itself for a collision. Thats it. ? Everyone did well. Ma Seon twitched her eyebrows at the inexplicable sound. The moment he felt uneasy and was about to kick off the ground and run. Sima Yun lightly kicked up the fetish stuck in the ground and grabbed it with his hand. The formation, which had lost its central axis, began to copse. Then an amazing scene unfolded. ..her. Ma Seon, who stood still in ce, let out augh. It was my first time experiencing something so absurd. Hundreds of unmanned people surrounding the vacant lot. It was clearly an empty lot with nothing in it. But before I knew it, it was full of people. It didnt take long to understand the situation. It seemed that all the warriors who formed the siege had flocked to this ce while Chiunryong, who used himself as bait, lured and captured him. The problem was how on earth he deceived his senses. No matter how trapped he was in the formation, it made no sense for a master who had reached absolute heights to not sense the presence of this many people approaching. What kind of trick have you pulled? * * * A sigh of relief flowed from Blood Red Inds mouth. Sima Yun, who slowly took a step back to increase the distance between him and Ma Shen, touched the casting in his hand and spoke. The formation here distorts the perspective of the trapped subject. I figured that out a long time ago. Can you really say that? ? The perspective is distorted. This can be interpreted in two ways. First, it makes distant objects feel closer. Second, it makes nearby objects feel like they are far away. Ma Seonughed and scratched the back of his head as if it was absurd. I was finally able to understand the current situation. It wasnt that he hadnt sensed the presence of the approaching warriors. Quite the opposite. He felt the presence of people approaching from afar and unconsciously decided that he still had time, so he was relieved. I was literally fooled. Ive never heard of such a method existing. In fact, the power of the Jinbeop itself was not that great. Whats surprising is the way the Qiunryong used the Jinbeop. Even though it was an enemy, I couldnt help but admire it. He was truly the Dragon Kings favorite confidant. This was what they meant by a desperate situation. Hehe. Augh escaped the old Mines lips. Theughter soon turned into madughter and shook the whole area. Khahahaha! The warriors who formed the encirclement swallowed their saliva. The old man in front of me is the Great Demon Head, who is considered one of the greatest masters of the Demonic Cult. We should not look down on him as a caged beast. No one knew how many warriors would be sacrificed before he could be subdued. excellent. Thats too much praise. Sima Yun was not greatly shaken by Ma Xuans unexpected praise. On the contrary, he showed humility andposure as he raised his arms. But will it be like this? What do you mean? I mean, is it possible to defeat me with just this number of people? I think its quite possible. Samaun nods his head without any hesitation. A meaningful smile appeared on Ma Seons lips. Well, its almost like showing confidence. It looks like they have cornered their prey. Qi Yunlongs calction was not wrong. Their bodies, exhausted from the long chase, could not handle this many people. Im sorry if it seems like Im pouring cold water on you, but it was because I had confidence that I yed along as you intended even though I clearly knew it was a trap. I have confidence that even if the worst happens, I can somehow survive and get out of this situation. ? I am the head of Maseondang (ħ). You should have thought about what this means. After finishing speaking, Maseon took out a small wooden box from her pocket. When he opened the lid of the wooden box, two rings of different colors appeared in the sunlight. The quick-witted blood thief rushed towards the demon ship and shouted in a voice filled with energy. Hit! Ma Seons eyes narrowed as she poured the contents of the wooden box into her mouth. For a while, I muttered my mouth while avoiding and fighting off the weaponsing from all directions. gulp. He moved his neck up and down greatly. The blood red sword clicked its tongue, hastily leaping backwards, and unleashed a barrage of swords. A cloud of dust rose up with a strong impact sound. wickedness! The next moment, a faint sound tickled the ears of the middle school students. Something sharp and invisible to the eye split the dust cloud in half. Men looking down at their bodies with puzzled expressions as if they didnt realize what had happened. The bisected body copsed helplessly. omg! What is this! More than ten people died due to a light move made by the horse ship. A sight you cannot believe even when you see it with your own eyes. Sima Yuns expression hardened. Although we had assumed a number of different cases, we could not have anticipated this situation. Hmm. There was a ghostly energy in Ma Seons eyes. The amplified energy spread out steadily as if using a golden skill, putting pressure on the middle school students. The air in the area became heavy. The ground turned ck and the nts withered. The force transmitted through the skin was so intense that it could not bepared to anything before. I couldnt imagine the power that Nomadou, who was cornered, was emitting. Kakang! One warrior was so frightened that he lost his sword in his hand. The fallen sword hit the stone on the floor, making an unpleasant metallic sound. This is ridiculous. How can I deal with something like that? Hundreds of people were overwhelmed by just one human. Fear spread like wildfire. Good. Maseon takes a deep breath as if savoring the amplified energy. He smiled in satisfaction and pounded the empty air with his fist. Quang! Quad deuk! Everything along the path lost its shape and was torn apart. Rocks, trees, and even human bodies. ! A cry of astonishment erupted. Everyone froze in a transcendent inaction that could not possibly be considered the same human being. Some even got scared and tried to run away. Tsk! Was he drunk on his own power? Maseon, who was quietly staring at her hands, shook her shoulders as if she were shivering. He looked around at the warriors who formed the siege and spoke as if making a deration. I will kill every single one of you. Chapter 450 Episode 450 Is this really reality? Yun Seol-lin, the golden jade leaf of Yoon Family, could not believe the sight that unfolded before her eyes. The armed forces representing the family were massacred by just one demon. I was in vain without being able to resist even once. With one light punch. I had heard of the inaction of the Eight Demon Lords. However, there was a big difference between hearing about it through rumors and seeing it with your own eyes. I wondered if I could really defeat such a monster. Kaaak! Save me Ugh! I was confident of victory. Since this many people were trapped in a siege formed by joining forces, it was thought that even if it was a magic ship, it would be quickly subdued. However, it was an illusion. It was our troops who were being unterally massacred. A group of disciples of Soolmun, an elite warrior of the Muk n, belonging to the Guizhou branch of the Murim League. Everyone lost their lives unable to withstand the days of old and evil. Despair weighed heavily on the shoulders of the middle school students. Get the card! There was an unpleasant friction sound. Blood Equators expression became distorted. The sword, which he swung with all his might, was caught in Ma Seons hand. I tried to pull it out with force, but it was unmovable. The difference in capabilities between them was clear. Whoops! The blood red sword bounced off like an arrow leaving a protest and let out a suppressed moan. If only it had been a little toote to let go of the weapons. If he had not covered his body with his crossed arms and wrapped himself in self-defense gear, the shock would have been transmitted to his internal organs. Jangmun-in! Are you okay! He stopped his disciples who were trying to help him with a wave of his hand and took a breath. The war situation was getting worse by the minute. No one would have thought of it. It is impossible to believe that Ma Seon had such a secret hidden away. Its ridiculous. Somehow, it seemed like his skills had improved even more than when he was in perfect condition. Even as an expert in flower techniques, all he could do was hit and run to get the opponents attention. It felt like I was dealing with a giant from a fairy tale. In reality, mine would be bigger. There was no chance of victory. I dont know what the sweet pill I took a while ago was, but there was no way the amplification of power based on medicinal properties could be maintained forever. It was obvious what would happen if a body that had reached its limit after a long chase was overworked like that. Those who could look at the situation calmly and objectively would have already noticed. Im just struggling with the strength I dont have. If you maintain a siege and constantly apply pressure, you will eventually destroy yourself. The problem is The blood red sword looked around and sighed softly. There was sufficient power and number of people. But the most important thing was morale. The fear that had spread like an infectious disease was eroding the spirit of the middle school students. I cant bear it like this. A coalition made up of warriors dispatched from different powers. Its limitations were clearly being revealed. If the cracks were left untreated, the dam would copse in an instant. Is there some way? It was not a fight that could never be won. Although we had to make huge sacrifices, we could definitely catch it if everyone worked together. An opportunity was needed to turn the atmosphere around. Not for me. No matter what he said here, no one would listen to it other than the disciples of the Blue Blood Daoist School. In order to raise morale, which had fallen to its lowest point, there was a need for Simaun, who could be said to be the focal point of the friendly forces, to step forward. . Maybe I was thinking the same thing at the same time. Sima Yun approached the ce where the blood red ind was and slowly nodded. Immediately, the blood red sword concentrated its energy on the tips of its feet and struck the ground hard. Heavy advance angle. The attention of the middle school students all focused on him as the crash sound hit their eardrums. Sima Yun, who was tapping his palm with a folded iron wire, shouted with energy in his voice. Reinforcements will arrive soon! ? I contacted the manager in advance! Its been a while since I sent you the message, so it wont be long before you arrive here! There was strength in everyones eyes. There was only one person that Qi Yunlong called a manager. Cheonan Inspector General Yeon Yeon-woon. Dragon King. If he, who is considered to be the strongest among the Ten Heavenly Emperors, joins, the current unfavorable situation will bepletely reversed. Not bad. Blood Red Indughed inwardly. Even if others didnt know, he knew. It is unlikely that the Dragon King will arrive on time. If you areing from Honam to Ye, your starting point was Haenam Ind, located in the southernmost part of the Central ins. Even though the distance was far, it was too far. In fact, Qi Yunlong only distributed empty checks to give hope to his allies. It doesnt really matter. All you have to do is hold on somehow. Sometimes you have to trick your own team to win. The only people who knew that Yeon-yun left the main group of the Maeng and were away were himself, Chiun-ryong, and Nam Gung-baek, the branch leader of the Gwiju branch of the Murim Maeng. As long as Nangongbaek didnt hit the candle without notice, Qiunlongs lie would have had a great effect. There might be some backstoryter, but there was no reason for me to worry about it. Hold on! Its a fight you can win as long as you hold on to it somehow! No matter how strong you are, you are still human in the end! At some point, your strength and stamina will run out! The depressed atmosphere revived again. Those who had been quietly leaving their seats turned back. A wrinkle appeared between Masuns eyebrows. How dare you bugs. A fierce battle took ce. Unmanned people falling like leaves in a cold wind. It was still the Maseon side that had the upper hand. The overwhelming force resulted in dozens of deaths and injuries. Phew! Suddenly, Ma Seon lowered her upper body. The magical energy swirling above the clenched fist condensed into a single point and took the form of sharp thorns. At the same time as he swung his arm widely, the thorns that shot forward shattered and scattered fragments in all directions. The drones hit by the fragments screamed and fell to the ground. Namgungbaek nced at the convulsing warrior of Hwigajang, who was lying on the ground, and sighed. The skin was discolored ck around the affected area. It seemed as if the dense magical energy was swirling around the body like a deadly poison, causing extreme pain. Dont stop attacking! The cries of the Blood Red Army echoed throughout the clearing. Were you inspired by that? The pressure exerted on Ma Seon by the disciples of the Cheonghyeol Daomun became even more intense. You must not give the old monster any time to rest! We have to keep making our hands and feet dizzy to reduce the number of victims! * * * Damn it. A swear word flowed from Ma Seons lips. Although he boldly dered that he would kill them all, in reality, it was just a bluff to break the morale of his enemies. Right now, Im pushing them unterally. This structure would not continue forever. I had to somehow find a way out before the medicine wore off. The single pill he took had three main effects: 1. A small amount of internal energy recovery. 2. Pain relief. 3. Amplification of energy. The temporary increase in skill is simr to Pakjammagong, one of the Six Great Geumgongs, but its power and stability are significantly different. Unlike Poksammagong, the Danhwan manufactured by Maseon did not drive the user to ruin. Of course, it is rtively safe, but that does not mean there are no side effects. Sigh! Ma Seon cut off the right arm of a warrior who was approaching from behind with his sword and muttered as he wiped the blood off his hand. If we dont escape the siege like this. I didnt know that I would pass out because I couldnt ovee the extreme feeling of exhaustion and pain that came over me the moment the effect of the medicine wore off. For reference, not everyone could see the effects of Danhwan. Because it is a demon that has improved its constitution over a long period of time, it is able to minimize side effects. If it had been anyone else, it would have fallen into a poisonous fire demon shortly after taking the single pill. Im dead! A sword rising diagonally from the bottom left. Maseon lightly struck the swords face, splitting it in two, and then plunged his fist into the face of the retreating warrior with a embarrassed expression. The warriors head was torn apart by the blow that flew at him with no time to dodge. I didnt want to use this much. Ma Seon put her hand into her bosom and took out a bottle the size of two fingers. There was no time to pull the stopper. I crushed the entire bottle with my teeth with my teeth. A fishy, slippery liquid flowed down the esophagus. If you make a mistake, there may be lifelong aftereffects. I wasnt in a position to hide things now. Is there any time to worry about the future when youre going to die right now? The reaction was immediate. A burning sensation, as if on fire, started from the nape of my neck and spread throughout my body. The inner energy flowing through the blood vessels elerated. Off. Tendons sprouted from his forearms. Even though my pain sensation was dulled, it was difficult to bear the oing pain. The liquid in the bottle, unlike the pills taken earlier, was not an elixir made by Ma Seon. It was an elixir. Gongcheong Petroleum. A milky liquid found only in caves with dense earth energy. Although naturally urring elixirs were effective, they often ced a great burden on the users. What if you take it while your entire bodys energy is boiling? There was no need to say what was going to happen. Im dying. A trickle of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. If the Danhwan taken earlier amplified the energy, the Gongcheongseok Oil taken this time restored the wasted power. It was as if his life was sacrificed in exchange for replenishing the strength he needed immediately. I will definitely ept this payment. The energy emitted through Yongcheonhyeol (ȪѨ) strongly pushed the ground. The warriors were swept away in all directions by the demonic energy that swept through their bodies like a typhoon. Maseon advanced, ughtering all those who blocked his path, and soon reached the face of Sima Yun. Quang! Blood Red Dao, who stepped forward to protect Sima Yun, was hit by something invisible. Even after the pushed body destroyed therge tree behind it, it still had enough strength to dig deep into the rock. Even though he protected himself with self-defense equipment, he was unable to correct his posture and fell to his knees due to extreme shock. Gotcha. Ma Seon extended his hand towards Sima Un without even looking at the blood red sword. This was the moment when Simaun, who reflexively spread the wire to cover his chest, clenched his teeth in preparation for the impact. Absolutely! Quick! Suddenly, a thunder sphere spraying white light was formed in the air in front of the demon ships eyes. At the same time, the wrinkled fingertips were blocked by a membrane made up of fragments of the artificial shape. ! Ma Seons eyes widened. A tremendous explosionpletely engulfed the ce where he was standing. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! Chapter 451 Episode 451 The demon ship was pushed away, leaving long marks on the ground. The surrounding warriors looked at the source of the noise with surprised expressions. Simaun looked back with a bewildered expression and his eyes widened. The image of a young man breathing heavily, wiping the sweat from the back of his neck, came into view. Dragon King! Have we finally arrived! The middle school students who recognized the young mans identity breathed a sigh of relief. There were also people who cheered. Namgung Baek, the person who actually sent the letter to Haenam Ind, rubbed his eyes with an expression of disbelief. Nonsense. How long has it been since I sent Jeonseo-gu flying? I had no idea how on earth we got to Gwiju so quickly. You came earlier than I expected. I felt like I had to hurry, so I ran hard. Thank you for saving me. Sima Yun hung up the iron wire with a bitter look on his face. If possible, I wanted to greet Ma Seon by lifting her head, but on the contrary, I ended up receiving help. If Yeonsun had not arrived in time, he would have most likely been seriously injured. Thank you for your hard work. Please rest for a while. Ille back after finishing it. Are you okay? What do you mean? You look tired Dont worry. Its not like you cant suppress even a dying old man. Yeonsoon speaks confidently. Sima Yun felt a little uneasy at that sight. I could recognize it at a nce. In order to arrive at Gwiju in time, Yeonsun went overboard. For a master who has reached the absolute heights, and who has mastered the White Thunder Godkung () and has a body that is on a different level from that of an ordinary martial artist, to look so exhausted It means overworking. Even though Ma Seons condition was not normal, he could not be underestimated as he had temporarily regained his skills by taking the elixir. . Did he read Simauns thoughts through his eyes? Yeonsun, with a smile on his face, reassured him. I know more about Maseon than Sohyeop. There will be nothing that the small cooperatives think of. Be careful. Yeonsun, who ced his hand on the sword and stepped forward, confronted Ma Seon at a distance of three feet. Maseon looked around with a frustrated expression, opened her eyes fiercely, and said. Now that things are like this, I guess Ill have to take you with me as apanion. So that you dont get bored on the way. Im sorry, but Im a bit young to go with you. In the first ce, there is no order in which to go. And if youre going to save a friend, you should choose someone who can be apanion. What is a drug addict? A drug addict. . Ma Seon let out augh. Its been quite a while since I received such a low-level provocation. He slightly bent his upper body and clenched his right hand tightly. The swirling magical energy was condensed into one point and transformed into the shape of sharp thorns. Absolutely! Quick! As if waiting, the small cloud formed five thunder spheres. The middle schoolers, who expected a collision to ur, slowly took a step back and widened the distance between the two people. Quaaaang! The fight started with heavy drinking. The energy wave that arose around the two absolute masters spread out in concentric circles. * * * indeed. I was blown away by the shock and did a somersault to correct my posture. The force that the demon ship gave off was truly terrifying. He did not appear to be a person who waspletely trapped in the trap of heaven and had exhausted most of his stamina and endurance. I guess I get it roughly. A fishy smell stung my nose. Since the situation was not going well, it seemed like he took an elixir to replenish his lost energy. Of course, an ordinary warrior could not immediately recover his strength during battle even if he took the same elixir. On the contrary, you will lose your life because you will not be able to withstand the unrefined energy that does not harmonize with your inner energy flowing through your entire body. This was possible because Ma Seon had improved her constitution over a long period of time. No matter how evil it is, the price of doing something unreasonable will not be small. He went through numerous trials and errors toplete the path he pursued as a warrior. Improving the mind, making body modification elixirs, etc. I heard that the number of believers who became victims of his experiments was quiterge. Each attack is heavy. With a light punch, the ground turned over and the air shook. It was reminiscent of the overwhelming inaction shown by the religious leader in the past. But that was all. Youd think it would be advantageous. This person is very tired from running a long way without rest, and he can use the power of drugs to exert strength beyond his limit. It wasnt a particrly wrong decision. If you look at the situational advantages and disadvantages, it is true that Maseon has the upper hand. However, that was when the fundamental difference in skill was not taken into consideration. I am a different person now than when I faced Lord Ma in Banghyeon. Through consistent training, I have made up for many of my shorings. Even though it is just that, his overall skills have improved to an iparable level. Quang! The needle of the thunderbolt that shot out hit the side of the demon ship. The demonic spirit, which blocked the attack with a membrane created by condensing the overflowing demonic energy, closed the gap in the blink of an eye and extended its fist. A blow that passes by just in the nick of time. Even though he was protected by strong self-defense equipment, the nape of his neck was red and swollen due to wind pressure. surely. The power of the attack was at a level that surpassed that of the Hundred-Faced Shinigami, who is said to be the strongest of the Eight Demon Lords. Its because other parts arecking. The third herbivorous full moon. The swords trajectory drew arge circle. A blow that urately pierced the breathing gap. The new form of the Demon Ship waspletely pushed back by an attack that did not even contain strong energy. Watch your back. There are many people waiting for an opportunity. ! The fifth herbivorous half moon. The sword that soared in a gentle curve suddenly fell down. Did he feel a sense of crisis at the sight of unmanned people slowly approaching from behind? Instead of dodging, Ma Seon stopped in ce and tried to receive the attack by raising both hands. Sigh! At that time, the sword that left my hand changed its trajectory arbitrarily and stabbed the lower body of the devil. Application of fish sword techniques. The feeling of the de digging into my skin made me feel anxious. He quickly exploded his demonic energy, pushed Geoggeol away, and threw himself to the side. There was confusion in his eyes as he looked down at the affected area. You must have realized it by now. The injury itself wasnt that serious. As for whether it would interfere with movement, it didnt. But regardless, the psychological shock would have been great. Because we suffered losses twice during the short exchange of defense. It was not a secret attack or a hidden trick. He was simply defeated by me in a battle of reading. There was no way that someone as skilled as a magician would not have figured out what that meant. Now how are we going to get out? * * * The training I have done so far has not been anything grand. In order to improve my fundamental skills, I just filled in my shorings and meticulously looked back on the path I had taken. I have be somewhat ustomed to the use of swordsmanship. The time required to implement the intended form has been reduced. I was able to manage my energy more precisely. By persistently delving into each of the twenty-four basic principles of Wolyeonggeom, my understanding and application ability increased. [If I can only use it in such a monotonous way, it would be better not to practice swordsmanship.] I was not the person of the past, who had been scolded by the Demon Cultist for not being able to properly control my skills. Theres still a long way to go before I can use the expression full maturity, but at least I can use what I have properly. I also became somewhat familiar with theplex use of each skill. Even if they reach the same absolute state, the starting point for someone who has mastered the White Thunder Godkong is different from that of other martial artists. Maybe it was half a year ago. For me now, the demon ship, which was ssified as middle to lower among the eight great demon armies, was no match for me. Of course, if the Demon Ship had been in perfect condition, it would not have been able to gain the upper hand so easily. His current condition was somewhat simr to mine, who had operated a bomb attack. The power of the attack increased, but the variety and sophistication decreased. Since the number of cards that could be used was limited, it was natural that one would be at a disadvantage in a water fight. Keuuu! An animal-like moan escaped from Maseons lips. Time was not on his side. Even if one had improved ones constitution over a long period of time, it would have been a huge burden to withstand the energy of the elixir on ones own without using luck techniques. He would like to somehow turn the fight into a short-term decisive battle. I also dont have the energy. The conditions are the same. The end woulde soon. It will soon be decided who will be thest one standing. * * * Huh. Was the Dragon Kings skill like this? Those who were watching the battle between Yeonsun and Ma Seon looked surprised. Even those whose level was not that high could recognize it at a nce. Who has more leeway? Which side continues the one-sided fight with the upper hand? indeed. It is often said that it is time for the system of the two nobles, the three ghosts, and the five kings to change. Its scary. No matter what, I never thought they would unterally push the Eight Great Demon Army. Hyeokjeokdo, who was taking care of the injured among the martial arts people who were shouting in surprise, swallowed dry saliva. Simply saying that we had the upper hand was not enough. Did you say that you only see what you know? The martial principles reflected in Yeonsuns movements were not enough to describe them as amazing. Now that I think about it, this is my first time witnessing the battle of the Dragon King who reached absolute heights. I couldnt believe it even more because I had directly confronted Yeonsun in the past. That he has grown so much in such a short period of time. It was a rare sight that could not be seen even if one paid money. In order to capture the view without missing a single moment, I focused my energy on my eyes, risking internal injuries. I knew it intuitively. By watching this fight, you will grow to another level. thud! Kukukuk! There was an explosion and a cloud of dust rose. There were quite a few warriors caught up in the aftermath, but everyone stayed put and watched the fight between the two absolute masters until the end. Crump! The end has finally arrived. Yeonsuns left fist dug deep into Ma Seons chest. Chapter 452 Episode 452 Its over. The sensation of my ribs breaking reached my fingertips. The internal energy that flowed through the point of impact randomly disrupted the bloodstream in the devils body. What decided the winner was the sword, not the sword. He struck precisely at the moment when the opponent was distracted by the swords unique, shy style. Wow! Maseon, who vomited out a handful of blood, waved his arms wide and shook me off. He knelt on the ground, breathing heavily, and red at me with bitter eyes. Dont get too excited. As far as the grudge is concerned, my side gets more, not less. What nonsense? Traces rted to Wolhwajang (Af). Didnt you go around erasing it diligently? . Masuns lips were tightly shut. His pupils were shaking wildly, clearly showing his embarrassment. Did you think I wouldnt know? I see. Was the reason you suddenly visited Haenam Ind to make arrangements left behind by a previous person? From what you say, it seems like you know. You almost ran into me. What does it matter? This is a strange thing. When I set foot on Haenam Ind, you would have already reachednd. However, it is not true if the news about me was widely spread. If someone who doesnt know hears it, theyll think I found out your secret destination using a special method. Its just that it wasnt an official visit, but you didnt really hide your presence, right? ? The same goes for the pirates who were immediately subdued by you and taken to the government office. ah. I scratched the back of my head with a sheepish expression. It came to mind that they epted the favor of Jeolhaegeom (~) and handed over the captured pirates to the Haenam faction. I felt like I had a general idea of how Masun had gotten information about me. So, did you calm down your uncontroble energy while you wasted time talking? Did you wait for me knowingly? Its even weirder that you dont notice. I shrugged my shoulders in response as if I was asking something so obvious. I couldnt help but feel a sense of difort when the gentleman who had been talking about you and you just a moment ago suddenly started politely using the title you. I hate to say this, but it seems like you have no talent for acting. How dare you make fun of me? Ma Seon grits his teeth and gets up from his seat. The youthful spirit in his eyes became even deeper. Teuong! He kicked the ground hard and in the blink of an eye, he nted his fist in my face. I retreated, leaving behind only an afterimage using the technique of Lee Hyeong-hwanwi (ΓQλ), and immediately swung my sword and unleashed the first attack of the Wolyeonggeom. The twenty-fourth herbivorous month (). Following the swords path, the remaining remnants crumbled and turned into countless energy swords. Could it be that there was a bacsh caused by the unreasonable movement of the body? The demon ship was unable to avoid the waves of magical swords and was swept away helplessly. now. Absolutely! Quick! I kicked away the condensation of brain energy that had formed under my feet and elerated explosively until I was right in front of the demon ship. Because the aftereffects of Geomcho had not yet gone away, my clothes were torn and my skin was cracked, but I did not care. My dry wrist was grabbed by my outstretched hand. ! Ma-seon, who was trying to swallow a ck ring that felt ominous just by looking at it, looked surprised. Absolutely! The released brain energypletely burned the hand holding the dangling ring. Maseon, unable to ovee the extreme pain, let out a desperate scream. I knew it would be like this. Anyway, they are druggies. I smiled coldly and forcefully ripped off the wrist that was being grabbed. The spilled blood soaked the floor red. [I know more about Maseon than Sohyeop. Even if possible, there will be nothing that the small cooperatives think about.] Before the fight begins. What I said to Simaun was not an empty word. I knew from a long time ago that Ma Seon was preparing a final move for Dong Gui Jin (ͬw춱M). He also predicted that the means would most likely be an elixir he had created himself. Unlike the other eight great demons, he knew rtively much about demon ships. Because he was one of the people I was most involved with in my past life. Dont struggle too much and just leave the stage. Sigh! I mercilessly cut off Masuns neck as she tried to say something with a desperate expression. Wouldnt it have been better to capture him alive and get information from him? The target wasnt good enough for that. It would be better if there was suffering nted in the head. Ma Seons body, which had been marinated in numerous drugs, should not be taken lightly. It was clear that if we pinpointed the demonic blood and restrained him, he would soon be released on his own. Cutting off all of his limbs was one way, but Ma Seon was someone who could even use his bodys energy as a catalyst to self-destruct if he wanted to. If you do it wrong, you could end up making meaningless sacrifices while trying to dig up information. It was better to deal with it clearly than to leave any uneasiness behind. after. Fatigue suddenly set in. As soon as we reachednd, we ran all the way to Ye without stopping. Immediately after arriving, there was a skirmish with Ma Seon. No matter how great a master he was, if he overexerted himself like this, there was bound to be a huge bacsh. Wow! Cheers rang out. The warriors who formed the siege were delighted with Ma Seons death and chanted my name. There were also people who raised their military gs and embraced each other. Sama Xiaoxiao. yes. Id like to take a break first, but can I leave you to take care of the cleanup? of course. Leave the rest to me and get some rest. * * * The news of Masuns death quickly spread throughout the region. Did you hear the news? You mean the news that Maseon was subjugated? You already knew. How could you not know? All the guesthouses and residences in Gwiju are abuzz with that story. The people of the world could not hide their surprise. Everyone who had even the slightest interest in the affairs of Moorim knew this. What kind of entity is the Demon Ship? What position did he have within the Demonic Cult and how important a role did he y? Since the person responsible for managing and supervising the production of the Demon Cult has died, there have been frequent predictions that the expansion of the Demon Cults territory will be put on hold. They say the Dragon King himself came all the way to Gwiju. I heard that the Dragon King did not lead the siege operation? He only arrivedte and finished it, and until then, the martial forces in Gwiju joined forces to tie up Maseons feet. Huh, was there an inside story like that? The interesting thing is that the two groups who were so busy biting and fighting with each other joined hands when amon enemy appeared. What do you mean by two groups? The martial arts union of the Baekdo Inds, including the Gwiju branch of the Murim League, and the Cheonghyeoldomun. I heard that the emerging power, Sima Sega, mediated between the two sides. Its no big deal. I never thought I would live to see political and political factions cooperating with each other. Well, its not really the first time. A few years ago, the head of the Sichuan branch hired the main force of the Cheonghyeoldomun and advanced to Gansu. Is that also true? Stories about Cheonghyeoltumun and Sima Sega were also on peoples lips countless times. While there were some who praised Sima Yuns performance and praised him, there were others who used this incident as an excuse to argue over what the Cheonghyeol Daomun would demand from the Baekdo martial arts team. This was around the time when local residents interest reached its peak. Two rumors struck Guizhou. < It is hoped that the Cheonghyeol Daomun will transform into a Baekdo sect. > < Samase''s side announced that it will support and support the decision of the Cheonghyeol Daomun. > The entire Gwiju was shaken. Ma Seons death was news that felt like something from a distant world that did not have much impact on the general public. On the other hand, the news about Cheonghyeoldomun was closely rted to the daily lives of local residents. No one knew how big the repercussions would be if the Blue Blood Demon became Baekdo. Naturally, the Baekdo martial arts forces, who had been fighting over control with the Cheonghyeoldomun, strongly opposed it. How can an unscrupulous group that has abandoned morality and only pursued profits have the shame to dream of turning to the white road? However, their argument did not carry sufficient weight. This was because the Gwiju branch of the Murim League, which was the focal point, took a step back and took a wait-and-see approach to the situation. Over the past time, the impression of Cheonghyeoldomun has changed little by little. To put it simply, the negative impression has now faded a lot. Just a few years ago, the Baekdo Murim were seen as an evil group that sought to expand their territory by taking advantage of the war against the Demon Cult, but that is no longer the case. Because my intervention changed history. In a way, it could be said that it was natural that Guizhou branch leader Namgung Baek would not want to get involved in this situation. If the Cheonghyeoldo n converted to the Baekdo n and became an affiliated sect, there would be more benefits than losses for the Murim Alliance. Not only will local security be stabilized, but we will also be able to secure a huge amount of power. Until now, the martial arts forces in Gwiju had been watching the Great War of True Demons from a step back. The justification they gave so far was that they had no personnel to send to the battlefield to prevent the spread of the apostolic school in the region. However, if the Blue Blood Daoist changes to the White Dao, that excuse will no longer work. Although he may not be able to support it openly, Baek Namgung must have been rooting for Cheonghyeoldomun deep down. Wasnt the reaction from local residents negative? It wasnt like that at all. Although everyone was tired of the long-standing fight between the martial arts people, the fact that Sima Sega released a statement saying that he supported the decision of Cheonghyeoldomun also yed a big role. There was no one who did not know that Qiunlong, who actually led the Sima family, was a confidant of the Dragon King. In other words, Sima Segas support of the Cheonghyeol Daomun meant that the Dragon King supported the Cheonghyeol Daomun. In Tanggeum Wurim, the value of the name of the Dragon King wasparable to that of the lord, with a little bit of exaggeration. Even those who dont know the issue properly will nod their heads in agreement when they hear the nickname Dragon King, so what more can I say? In one way or another, a bad trend was formed for the vested interests in Gwiju. Many Segawa sects spread public opinion that the Cheonghyeoldomun should not be believed, but the local residents response to it was lukewarm. In addition, all the martial arts forces in Gwiju did not unanimously reject Cheonghyeoldomun. Yun Seollin, a woman who unofficially visited the Elder Hall of the Sima family, knelt at Sima Yuns feet and bowed her head. Sima Yun, who had prepared a meeting prepared to have an argument, looked puzzled by the unexpected development. please. Please help our family. I was watching the scene from behind and muttered with a bewildered expression on my face. Why is that woman acting like that all of a sudden? Chapter 453 Episode 453: Yoon Seol-lin. The golden jade leaves of Yoon Ga-jang (f). The impression I had of her so far was not very good. That was inevitable because she was blinded by the immediate benefits and was rude to Sima Yun. Now, I couldnt figure out why he had the shame toe to Sima Family and ask for help. Get up first. Sima Yun, bending his knees, helped her up. Even after moving to the living room, Seollin Yoon showed an extremely polite attitude. The way he fidgeted and looked at Sima Yun out of the corner of his eye showed that he was certain that he would be treated poorly. You asked for help. yes. What specific help do you need? Samaun asks with a soft smile on his lips. Yun Seol-lin swallowed dry saliva and carefully opened her mouth. First of all, I have to tell you about the situation our family is in. Her subsequent exnation was as follows. During this subjugation operation, Yoon Ga-jang suffered extensive damage. So much so that the family fortunes have declined significantly. This was because the military unit representing the family was massacred at the hands of Ma Seon. I know that a time of upheaval hase to Guizhou. . If things continue like this, Chief Yoon will definitely be eliminated. As I watched, I slowly nodded. I roughly understood it. What was Chief Yun thinking of asking Sima Family for help? Why was Yoon Seol-lin dispatched and not anyone else? If the Cheonghyeoldo n became a Baekdo n, the power structure of the Gwiju martial arts group would change significantly. Of course, the head of the family will also be caught up in the aftermath. Will it be possible for the head of the family, Yoon, who lost the main force of the family, to withstand the turbulent times? I thought that possibility was low. The people who are most concerned about theing future are none other than the family members of the Yoon family. In order to restore the family fortunes, it was ultimately necessary to receive outside help. But is there really a n or family that can lend a helping hand to the current Yoon family? Murim was a heartless ce. In terms of profit and loss, the rtionships that had been built up over time were all gone. What if you dont have enough time to prepare for the upheaval that wille in the future? Do you have the luxury of worrying about other families circumstances? This is probably what Yoon Jangju judged. The rtionship between the Samase family and the head of the Yun family is not so good, but they have no choice. The Wulin faction most likely to provide help is none other than Sima Se. The reason why Yoon Seol-lin was sent may have been because he judged that the person involved shoulde forward to unravel the tangled knot. I know what the small cooperative thinks of me. I also recognize that this is a shameless request. Please show kindness to our family just once. If there is anything you wish for, I will give it to you. Sozer. If you wish to support the transformation of the Blue Blood Path to the White Path, I will do so. If you ask me to provide coteral, I will give it to you. If you want my body. You have gone too far. Just stop there. Sima Yun sighed and stopped Yun Seollin. Did he realize that he was too excited? Yun Seol-lin, whose face was bright red, lowered her head. First of all, there are three things I want to tell you. ? First of all, I dont have any ill feelings towards Sojeo. yes? Its been a long time since I forgot about the past. Seollin Yoons pupils widened significantly at the unexpected remark. She raised her head with a puzzled look and made eye contact with Simaun. Second Sozer, you are not asking a shameless request. What are you talking about? Patriarch Yun is the family that epted Sima Familys request and participated in the dangerous subjugation operation. Should we turn a blind eye to such a family and allow it to perish? If that happens, people in the world will point fingers and criticize Sima Sega. ! Any family that follows the right path must do the right thing regardless of the gain or loss. If Chief Yoon is ignored here, who will step forward to establish justice for the martial artsmunity in the future? Things were turning strangely. To be honest, I thought Sima Yun would beat Yun Seollin down. A person who apologizes for past mistakes and seeks help only after being in a regrettable position. Who can see it favorably? However, Simaun had apletely different perspective from me and Yun Seollin. He spoke so well and the story was so persuasive that I almost nodded without realizing it. third. Sojeo is currently answering questions from the East and the West. I asked Soger specifically what kind of help he wanted. What youre saying is Arent there many ways to help? We can provide financial support or dispatch talent. Or, it would be okay to form a blood pact and announce it. So that other martial forces cannot mess with Chief Yoon. Seollin Yoons shoulders trembled slightly. Their eyes became watery, as if they were about to burst into tears at any moment. It seemed like he was very moved as words he had never expected flowed out of Simauns mouth. He must have been under a lot of emotional pressure as he hade to the Simase family after receiving a mission that depended on his familys fate. If it wasnt a public event, wouldnt I have cried out of relief? First of all, we need to know what parts of the family arecking in order to be able to make a specific n. Isnt that right? Yun Seol-lin wiped her eyes with her sleeve and nodded with a stern expression. I was quick to control my emotions. If you think about it, he was a person with the temperament of a femalemander, not only because he directly participated in the Maseon subjugation operation. There was a reason why Jangju Yoon did not hesitate to entrust such an important task to her. * * * Afterpleting his errand, Yun Seol-lin left the Sima family. I looked at Sima Yun, who was arranging the tea utensils, with an expression of iprehension. Why do you look at me like that? It was just a little surprising. What do you mean? I thought the small cooperative would not help Mr. Yoon. The man I had ever seen named Sima Yun was far from a just person. A little while ago, when he was talking harshly to Seollin Yoon, I even felt my hands and feet shrinking. It did not ur to me that he simply decided to help Chief Yoon by demonstrating his great-hearted nature. I guess there must have been another reason why I didnt tell Seollin Yoon. Isnt there a saying called mutual aid? We must help each other. We will have topete for regional interests anyway. You have to hit it when you can. Of course, what the manager says also has a point. But A bitter smile appeared on Sima Yuns lips. He stopped arranging the tea utensils and sat across from the table, cleared his throat once, and spoke. At least I dont think Sima Shiga should be like that. What does it mean. Shouldnt we follow the same path as Samasegawa of the past? Are you saying that it was a groundwork to remove the negative impression that Samasega had? There is nothing like that, but I would like to show it to the previous head of the family. The transformed appearance of Sima Sega. I was drooling. Now I felt like I knew what Sima Yun was thinking. This is what he wanted to say to his father. Your ways are wrong. From now on, I will prove it. Of course, this may just be a childish idea. You could say that we are leaving the easy path and taking the difficult path. In the past, Sima Shiga, who was active in Jiangsu, took over the hegemony of the region andmitted all kinds of dirty deeds to maintain power. In a way, Sima Yuns decision could be said to have originated from a feeling of opposition against the Sima family at the time. It is easy to push outpetitors and take what they have, but coexistence is difficult. There was no way Sima Yun didnt know that fact. Of course, a way could be found by finding a way, such as bringing the Yun family head under the Sima family. However, the process will never be smooth. He was willing to walk down the thorny path. Actually, until recently, I had never thought very seriously about the revival of Sima Sega. Just do it because its necessary. . But Ive been thinking that waytely. If we can show the world that Sega is growing in apletely different way than before. What will Sima Gaju of the previous generation think when he hears the news? I wanted to check it out. Its not bad. Im already looking forward to it just by hearing it. I nodded with a smile on my face. I felt better because Sima Yun finally seemed to have rified his goal. After achieving his long-cherished wish of punishing Sima Xuhuans evil deeds, Sima Yun lost his goal and was wandering. He only acted mechanically as my lieutenant and as an elder of the Sima family. Should I say it went well? I felt a little uneasy. If this incident helped you be clear about the path you should take, that wasnt a bad thing. It was a pleasure for me. The drive of people with a purpose is nothingpared to those who do not. I was already looking forward to what Simaun would show in the future and surprise the world. And one more thing. I am not the head of the Sima family. ? Even if my ideal is nothing more than a vain dream that cannot be achieved and the Sima family ends up in ruins, it doesnt really matter. I stoppedughing. This was not something that an elder from the Sima family would say, and no one else. You could say its possible because its Simaun. If it goes well, its good; if it doesnt, theres nothing you can do. Sima Yuns mindset was very different from that of the previous Sima family lords. Because I didnt have to worry about the future, I was able to work without pressure. Whether this would be beneficial to the Sima family would remain to be seen. ha ha ha! Sima Yun and I, who were quietly staring at each other, eventually couldnt hold back and burst intoughter. * * * Three days have passed. Days spent going back and forth between Samase River and Cheonghyeoldo Gate and watching what is happening in Gwiju. After finishing the meal, Samaun found me heading to the training hall and ran over to me, handing over the letter he had taken out of his pocket and saying. Boss. Look at this. Is there a problem? I just received a call from the Gwiju branch of the Murim League. At the Guizhou branch? Sima Yuns expression was unusual. I could tell intuitively that something bad had happened. It would be a good idea to check the contents of the letter urgently. What on earth is going on? They say Hebei has fallen into the hands of the Demonic Cult. ! Chapter 454 Chapter 454: After opening the letter and examining its contents, I narrowed my eyes. As Sima Yun said, it was written that the battle line in Hebei had copsed. It is said that the martial powers in the region, including the Paeng family, swallowed their anger and retreated to Shandong. What about you, Master? Hebei was the area where the torpedo squad led by Master was dispatched. Rather than the extent of the damage or the situation on the battlefield, I was more concerned about Masters safety. Even though I thought it would be okay, I couldnt help but be worried. Luckily youre safe. This is how the front line copsed. The White-Faced Death God has been appearing in Hebei steadily sincest year. In order to subdue him, the teacher was away for a while, and it seemed that the demonic army took advantage of that gap and rushed in. It is truly an unfortunate incident. How did the Demonic Cult know that Master was absent? Its unlikely that Master made a noticeable move on purpose. Its hard to say it was just a coincidence, but the sequence of events came together as if they were following a script written by someone. There is only one possibility thates to mind. I wondered if a traitor inside had sold the information to the Demonic Cult. From the beginning, the White Faced Reaper must have been bait to attract the teacher. I guess the Demon Cultist hasnt been idle all this time either. Maybe they prepared a recement for Akga and used it this time. In this martial arts world, there were many individuals and groups with unfair circumstances other than the evil ones. The religious leader was a person who sought out such people like ghosts and extended his hand. Wasnt the reason why the Empty School copsed and the Demonic Cult easily swallowed up Ganshu because the internal enemy was active? It would not be surprising if there was a third white door. In the end, just like the history of my previous life, the Demonic Cult ate up the entire northern part of the Central ins. Although Liaoning (|) remained, it was virtually isted due to its location, so it would not be able to hold out for long. In the end, the martial arts forces of Liaoning, including the Mo Yong family, will be given two options. Either surrender to the Demonic Cult or close the gate. I dont know if the Demonic Cult will really leave the ns and families that have been buried alive. Still, I was relieved that it wasnt the worst. The Sword King and the Thunder King were safe, and the number of casualties was rtively small. King Gwon, who led the rescue army to confront the Demon Cult leader, was seriously injured, but it did not seem to be life-threatening. by the way. A phrase written near the middle of the letter caught my attention. The soldiers who retreated are now Retreat, not defeat. It felt strange to think that it was simply a purification of expression. Especially considering that it is an official document to convey battlefield news to the branch of the League. To understand the details, Ill have to return to the headquarters first. Did you read this persons thoughts? Sima Yun said, gesturing in the direction of the main gate. I have instructed my servant to prepare a carriage on the way. I nodded with a faint smile on my face. This is why it was good to have smart subordinates. Its a shame. I wanted to stay in Sima Sega for a while and watch the power structure of Guizhou change, but I cant afford to do that. Please leave the rest to me. I will wait with all preparations in ce. I will trust the small cooperative. * * * Wee, Cheonan Inspector General. As soon as I arrived at the main meeting of the group, I was called into the meeting room of the department, and I looked around and clicked my tongue. The elders were barely visible. Only the Sanghyeolgeom of the Ami faction, Sohyeongeom of the Hwasan faction, and Pamyeonggeom of the Haenam faction were in attendance. For the past few months, the guys who had been attending meetings and biting at me when I was bored disappeared all at once, as if they had made an agreement in advance, as the situation on the battlefield became more serious. At this point, if he was caught by the leader, his military unit could be dragged into battle, so he was trying to protect himself. In the case of Pamyeonggeom, a person who usually stayed in his own home and did not go out showed his face in an unusual way. Regardless of the situation on the battlefield, he probably walked all the way to the conference room to see me using the me Soul Sword. You made a big contribution this time too. The credit for catching the demon ship lies with the martial arts people in Gwiju, not me. I just finished it. In other words, its like catching a mouse while a cow is backing up. Even so, a ball is a ball. As soon as the meeting started, Maengju Joohwabaek painted my face with gold. These days, his words and actions feel more and more burdensome. He very openly considered me as one of his own and pushed me, making me feel like I was watching a parent bragging about their child. Now that you say that, I dont know what to do. I bowed my head politely and gave up. Whatever it was, it was impossible to show it on the outside. Artist Joos public affairs continued for a long time afterwards. Sohyeongeom, who was quietly watching the situation, quietly took steps to stop him. Lord. Why but? I think its time to get to the point. Juhwabaek nces at Sohyeongeom with sharply narrowed eyes. Even with a look in his eyes that would make an ordinary person go numb, Sohyeongeom did not waver at all. Just continue talking calmly. I know that Director Cheonans contribution is not small, but isnt the purpose of convening this meeting to protect public affairs? . It is not toote to postpone discussing what kind of award to give after deciding how to respond to the movements of the Demonic Cult. . The head of the Cheonan Inspector General, who is a party concerned, will also want to hear news about the situation on the battlefield first. A tense battle ensued. Joohwabaek and Sohyeongeom stare at each other in silence for a while. In the end, it was Joo Hwabaek who took a step back first. Commander Zhuge Huan, who had been quietly observing the situation, stepped forward and spoke to me. Cheonan Inspector General. yes. You must have been exhausted from the battle with the Demon Ship, so the reason you hurriedly returned to the headquarters was because you heard about the situation on the battlefield. is not it? Thats right. Let me ask you one thing. When you checked the contents of the letter delivered to the Gwiju branch, didnt you feel any difort? They used the expression retreat, not defeat. The number of casualties was smallpared to the scale and oue of the battle. You have a good eye for attention. Seeing that you talk so clearly, it seems like there is a hidden story behind it. Zhuge Huan nodded, drawing an arc at the corner of his mouth. As I was waiting for him to speak with a puzzled look on his face, he spoke with confidence in his voice. Come in. The door to the conference room opened wide and a woman appeared inside. I looked back and opened my eyes wide. Zhuge Hye, who was dressed in bright and colorful clothes unlike usual, walked lightly and approached Zhuge Huan. I felt his presence right away, but I thought he was just apanying Zhuge Huan as a member of the Dark Nights. I never thought she would show up at an official meeting. After briefly exchanging nces with Zhuge Huan, the first words she uttered were enough to shock the middle ss. This is Zhuge Hye, who has recently be deputy militarymander. I will exin in detail. The disturbance spread. Mengs executives who attended the meeting looked at each other in confusion and murmured. Vice-gun? Even I couldnt help but be surprised by this. I knew that Commander-in-Chief Zhuge Huan had selected Zhuge Hui as his sessor. However, I thought it would be a littleter for her to go up to the bright stage. That was inevitable because the war was still in full swing. The sudden change in the power structure within the military department was bound to cause confusion. I think were pushing things forward too hastily. It was an issue that could raise the dissatisfaction of other members to the surface. Zhuge Hye was the leader of the ck Night Army. It was a blind ind with no official records of activity. To put it bluntly, she did not have any achievements to be recognized as vice-military. What on earth are you thinking? Of course, there were quite a few people in the military department who had no past history of activity for simr reasons. However, none of them were given that level of status upon entering the military department. For your information, I was the one who suggested to the leadershipmanding the Allied Forces in Hebei that they retreat to Shandong. The conference room was turned upside down. It was natural since he was admitting that he was the reason why the front line was pushed back. Some people were indignant, asking why he did such a thing, while others pointed fingers at him, asking if he was sane. First, please listen to my story to the end. Zhuge Hye was not intimidated by the pouring gaze and continued speaking calmly. Joo Hwabaek and Zhuge Huan took turns shouting to calm down the middle school officials. Im afraid you may misunderstand, but I did not have the authority tomand the Allied Forces. If the suggestion I made was unreasonable, the head of the Hebei Peng family would never have epted it. I nodded in agreement with her remarks. The Hebei Peng family could not have made the decision to abandon their family home easily. The great ns andrge corporations that dominated the region ced great importance on the history built up in their hometowns. It wasnt simply a matter of pride. The reason why the Old Daemun Sect and the Odaesega were revered and supported by local residents was because they took on the role of guardians who protected the general public. The trust they instilled in local residents over a long period of time was also closely rted to practical benefits. A representative example was the independent faction. Even in an urgent situation where demonic cultists were flocking in, what was the reason why they could not easily abandon the monks and, feeling anxious, headed to Yangyang () btedly? It was not difficult to repair and hang the fallen signboard and rebuild the copsed building. However, it was very difficult to restore trust once it was broken. The damage caused by the demon cultists to the residents of Hebei would continue to act as an obstacle to the revival of the Peng family. Nevertheless, the Hebei Paeng family epted Zhuge Huis suggestion. This meant that a valid reason or a clear counter-benefit was presented. Everyone held their breath and waited for the next words toe out of Zhuge Huis mouth. I think everyone knows that the Demon Ship has been subdued. . His death will cause a major setback in the production of Demonic Cults in the future. Sohyeongeoms expression showed surprise. He and some others seemed to have figured out what Zhuge Hye was trying to say even before hearing what he said. And the way the Demonic Cult stabilizes its upied territories is through indoctrination. ! The key material for enlightenment is madan. As it happens, now that Ma Xian has died, a huge area called Hebei has fallen into the hands of Ma Cult. You can easily guess what happens next. Chapter 455 Episode 455: To briefly summarize Zhuge Huis words, it was as follows. < It won''t be long before the Demonic Cult will suffer from measles due to internal problems. > < The time has finallye for the right faction, the martial arts faction, tounch a counterattack. > I sighed and leaned against the backrest. It seemed like I knew what Zhuge Huan was thinking when he ced Zhuge Hye in the position of Vice Commander at this point. I thought he had done something unreasonable to make her his sessor, but that wasnt the case. Quite the opposite. It seemed as if the meeting had been arranged earlier than scheduled to give strength to her remarks. A remark by a member of the Dark Nights and a remark by a deputy military officer who assists the general military. There was no need to say which side would be given more weight. It seems that the military department has decided that now is the turning point that will determine victory or defeat in the war. Still, some people may react pessimistically, wondering if this has gone too far. It is true that Maseon is a person of great status within the Demonic Cult, but isnt he ultimately an individual? Common sense suggests that a person of his stature would not have left behind a sessor to take over his role in times of emergency. However, I knew that I was a demonic cultist in my past life. The size of the ripple effect that Ma Seons death will cause. I could definitely say it. There is no talent on campus who can rece him. Even the name of the organization he belongs to is Maseondang (ħ). Just by looking at the fact that the name of the organization originated from an individuals nickname, it was possible to guess the influence and status of the organization. The religious leader of the time was a person who defeated the eight great demon armies with powerful force and ascended to the position of supreme leader. His coercive ruling method was effective against the self-centered demons, but it also came with corresponding side effects. Just like I did in my past life, all magicians live with the anxiety of not knowing when they will die. Your status on campus and the achievements you have umted so far. It was nothing more than a mirage that would copse into vain with one whim of the Demon Cultist. Even if it was the Eight Demon Lords, it was no different. It was famous among the demon cultists that the Heavenly Moon Demon Emperor, one of the eight great demon armies of the previous era, died with his limbs torn to pieces at the hands of the cult leader. Thats what some demon cultists, including Maseon, thought. There is a need to take out insurance to prevent the cult leader from harming himself. For that reason, Maseon made Maseondangpletely revolve around him. By ensuring that no one could rece him, he prevented the cult leader from getting rid of him. The military departments judgment is correct. Without Maseon, Maseondang will soon be paralyzed and unable to fulfill its role. From the Demonic Cults perspective, there was no situation more troublesome than this. Even if the vast area of Hebei is acquired, it is meaningless if the work of education is not carried out smoothly. It was clear that problems would arise not only in Hebei but also in the management of the previously upied areas. In just a few months, internal problems will fester and believers from all over will raise their voices of dissatisfaction. If you think about it calmly, it would be better to give up the upied territory and retreat and focus on internal reorganization. No matter how much he was the religious leader, he would not be able to give an order to abandon Hebeuk. It is obvious what will happen next if the cultists simply give up the area they acquired through their hard work. In the worst case scenario, there might be a riot. Of course, even if there was a group that rebelled, the Demon Cult leader would quickly suppress it, but in the end, it was only a temporary measure. It was not possible to solve everything through force alone. When trust in the cult leader copsed, the demonic cults organizational system copsed in an instant. A situation that cannot be like this or that. The reality of Danggeum Magyo was that one had to choose the lesser evil to avoid the worst. The battle was lost, but from a national perspective, an advantageous structure was formed. Im impressed. At the point when they fell for Zhuge Huis trick and took over Hebei, Ma Jiao could be said to have crossed an irreversible river. [She is an outstanding talent. Due to circumstances, her existence is hidden, but among theter disciples of the Zhuge Dynasty, there is no one who canpare to her in terms of quality and ability.] Is it true that she is a talent recognized by Sima Yun? I was once again reminded of how dangerous a person she is. but. There was one contradiction in her remarks. It was probably not just me but many other people who felt ufortable. She used Ma Seons death as material to persuade the Allied Forces leadership. However, when Ma Xian was subjugated, it was just before Ma Qiao copsed the front line in Hebei, that is, after the Allied Forces began retreating. The timing is not right. The reason why the Allied Forces were able to retreat to Shandong without any significant damage was because they hadpleted preparations in advance and deployed their troops step by step. The preparation would not have been a simple task that could bepleted in a day or two. If what Zhuge Hye said was true, it meant that she had predicted Ma Seons death in advance. The stakes were too high for gambling. What on earth gave her the confidence to insist on retreat? Did he really expect that I would head to Guizhou myself? No, you probably didnt have me in mind. The person she trusted was probably not me, but Sima Yun. She must have been convinced as soon as she heard the news that Ma Seon was trapped in the Heavenly Earth Network created under the leadership of Sima Yun. That Ma Seon will fail to escape and face death. Just as Sima Yun praised Zhuge Huis qualities, it is clear that Zhuge Hui believed in Sima Yuns abilities and pushed ahead with the work. If you think about it. Even if I hadnt been there, Maseon would have been subdued in the end. Of course, the scale of damage would have been greater. Has everything turned out as Zhuge Hye predicted? Silence fell in the conference room. Mengs executives gathered their thoughts and waited for the next words toe out of Zhuge Huis mouth. After looking around at the middle ss, Zhuge Hye spoke as if making a deration. Soon, the order of the Lord will be delivered throughout the central ins. From now on, we must prepare for all-out war. ! * * * After leaving the conference room, I fell asleep and looked up at the red-stained sky. I knew this day woulde someday, but it came sooner than I thought. Its an all-out war. The time has finallye to put an end to the long fight. To be honest, it didnt really feel realistic. Still, its not a bad trend. Its just a shame that I wasnt fully prepared. Although he became stronger than before, he was not able to reach the level where he could stand up to the Demon Cult Lord alone. I have not yet been able to make the 25th Chosik, which I learned a clue about in Haenam Ind, my own. There is a grace period of a few months. In the meantime, Ill try everything I can. Ive been busy so far, but I thought it would get even busier in the future. I walked for a while, thinking of various thoughts. As I was leaving Maengjubu and heading toward Cheonan Gambu, a man spoke to me in a friendly voice. -Take it. The man who passed by and handed me a small note turned around the corner and disappeared as if nothing had happened. I stuffed the note into my sleeve and opened it to check the contents only after I arrived in a ce out of sight. Thats right. Augh came naturally. As soon as I returned to the headquarters, they tried to contact me right away. It seemed like he was quite fit. I should go and have a drink for a while. * * * A night when the son-inw was immersed in darkness. As I entered the haunted house that seemed ready to copse at any moment, I let out a quiet exmation. Unlike the exterior, the interior was clean andfortable. Indeed, it was a ce used by Meng elders when they had secret meetings. Wee. Two Taoists were sitting at the table waiting for me. Ho Jeong-gwon (ȭ), an elder from the Kunlun faction. Taeyeongeom (̫ӄ), an elder from the Shaman faction. [How about making other elders as allies besides me?] [Im saying this because theres a suitable person. If you want, I will build the bridge for you.] Before leaving for Haenam Ind, Ho Jeong-kwon gave me a rmendation. How about bringing in Taeyeon Sword as an ally? I felt ufortable at first, so I expressed resistance, but after his continued persuasion, I had no choice but to nod in the end. Its been a while. As I looked at Taeyeon Geom greeting me with an awkward expression, I had mixed emotions. There were dozens of times when I had conflicts with the leader at meetings hosted by him. I never thought the day woulde when we would have private drinks like this. Sit down first. I have a lot of things I want to say to you. Ho Jeong-kwon said, tapping the chair with his hand. Looking at his smiling face, he seemed to be in a good mood because things were going well. The fact that you are here means that you have heard the whole story from senior Ho Jeong-kwon. I see. Taeyeon Geom nods and answers. After hearing the partys confirmation, I realized that there was no turning back now. We all know that you and Hojeong-gwon are in the same boat and that you want to be a senator in the future. The anxiety was still there. Even though there is a guarantee from the Gojeongkwon, there are many things that make it difficult to simply trust that alone. To be honest, I cant help but feel skeptical. I understand. Because there is something I have shown so far. I couldnt help but feel so awkward and ufortable with Taeyeon, who sympathized with what I was saying as if it were obvious. From his point of view, after being persuaded by a close friend, he was treated poorly. Well, if he showed an overbearing attitude and got angry, that would have been just as unpleasant. I pray for the awkward silence to pass. Hojeong-kwon, who could not bear the frustration, continued to pay attention to me. I cleared my throat once and then opened my mouth. Are you going to be okay? What do you mean? You may end up having trouble with other elders. Im prepared. It must have been true that Taeyeon was grateful to me. However, emotions and practical benefits had to be viewed separately. To put it bluntly, how can you be the benefactor of a monk or something when your own food is at stake? If things in the world were so warm and beautiful, both Sohyeongeom and Manjunggeom would have been on my side. It looks like youve already made up your mind. If it werent for that, I wouldnt have appeared in front of you like this. I would like to ask you onest question. Tell me. Are you changing your mind just because I led reinforcements to Hubei and helped the shaman faction? It was a question I had all along. Taeyeon had a smile on her face as if this was an expected question. He said, pouring a drink into an empty ss and handing it to me. Recently, the Taesang family head of the Hwangbo family visited the shaman faction. ? Chapter 456 Episode 456 Are you tilting your head like you dont know whats going on? I understand that you are the person who arranged the exchange between Hwang Bo-sega and the Shaman faction. What Taeyeon said was true. In the past, they had continued to interact with the Hwangbo family as a result of their joint struggle to punish the Sima family. To be precise, Hwang Boses side used the medium Hwang Bojin to contact me periodically. Were you pursuing something like that without my knowledge? Ho Jeong-kwon looked at me as if he was embarrassed. I answered with a shrug. I didnt really hide it. You have to ask in the first ce to tell me or not. A shaman faction that is busy rebuilding a sect that was devastated by demonic cultists. Hwang Bo-se needed to make as many allies as possible in case the battle line in Hebei copses. He only built a bridge because he judged that the interests of the two martial powers would coincide. It is good for the independent faction because they can receive support fromrge corporations with enormous wealth, and it is good for the Hwangbo family because they can preupy investment destinations with guaranteed profits. Its good for me because I can coordinate the process and strengthen the rtionship with both sides. It was an exchange that benefited everyone. First of all, I want to say thank you. If it werent for you, the Shaman faction would have been having a much harder time than it is now. Apletely different attitude from before. I wondered if it was the Taeyeon sword I knew. What kind of conversation did I have with King Kwon that made him change like this? The Lord of the House of Lords said he personally visited the shaman sect. I see. I went to the monastery to see if the restoration was going well, and I was so surprised to see him unexpectedly Did Taesanggaju tell me something in defense of me? Not really. He just told me in detail about the situation at the time when the Sima family was overthrown. . Im sorry. I think Ive misunderstood you all along. Taeyeon Geom apologized and bowed her head. I stared at the back of his head, not knowing how to react. When I think about it, maybe I just needed someone to vent my anger to. They pushed you around in a reckless manner without even thinking about finding out the details. no. It is also clear that my decision caused Senior Smoker to be a burden. The Lord of the House of Lords said so. In order to minimize damage, we had to eliminate our troops hesitation, and for that, you voluntarily took on all responsibility. Unable to find the words to reply, I scratched my cheek with my index finger. No matter how you look at it, isnt this meant to take my side? I think its a decision that not just anyone can make. The higher their status and reputation, the more reluctant they are to have their self-evaluation wed. You are a role model for the martial arts people of the right faction. I cleared my throat and slowly turned my head. As I looked at Taeyeon saying something seriously embarrassing, my hands and feet began to tremble and it was difficult to bear it. The sight of Ho Jeong-kwon watching my reaction with the tip of his lips twitching felt a bit disgusting. Although I am active as an elder of the Order, I am also a shaman. From now on, I want to repay my debt to you, the recluses benefactor. I understand what you mean, sir. But how specifically are you going to help me? That friend of Ho Jeong-kwon said so. You dont have any talent for acting, so donte to the forefront and just quietly help yourself from behind. I looked back at Gojeong-kwon with a slightly surprised expression. No matter how close you are, it was a remark that could have hurt the other persons feelings if you were not careful. It was not something that could be said carelessly to a person representing a certain sect. Theres no need to do this. The reason for this kind of lecture was probably because he was keeping in mind the anxiety I would feel. In other words, it was an expression of his will to keep a close eye on Taeyeon to prevent him from being stabbed in the back. Hao Jeong-kwons eyes narrowed. He raised his ss and brought out Taeyeons sword. What are they doing? sses clinked together. The sshing drops of alcohol wet the sleeves of my clothes. Now, lets put down the old sediment. Lets talk constructively from now on. A much lighter atmosphere. So the two elders and I had a long conversation. Until the liquor jar next to the table runs out. * * * Boss. What brings you here again? I have a favor to ask you. ? Please assign me to the execution unit again. Why is this person like this all of a sudden? How long has it been since you moved to the administrative department? I red at the young man standing in front of the desk with cold eyes. Are you kidding me? no. Personnel transfers are not something that happens quickly at the whim of an individual. I know this is a shameless request. The young man, Hwang Bo-jin, knelt in ce. Holding ones weight with a face full of spleen felt distinctly different from before. Has there been any change of heart during this time? Its not possible. But I shook my head resolutely. A question is a question, and I could not ept such an unreasonable request. I will never show disappointment again. Please give me onest chance. No matter what you say, you cant say anything. . Equity is the second issue. epting that request will lower the morale of the entire department. What would other members think when they see Sohyeop shamelessly returning to his original form? Hwang Bo-jin becamepletely dumb. A heavy silence fell inside the office. Even in a tense atmosphere that seemed as if it would break at any moment, Hwang Bo-jin did not straighten his bent knees. I pressed my itchy forehead with my index finger and let out an irritated voice. great. First, lets hear the reason. What kind of wind is blowing again? . I believe that you didnt want to run away because you couldnt stand the stares from the other administrative team members. That is definitely not the case. The administrative assistants treated me kindly, even though I wascking and unreliable. if? I heard the news. The front line in Hebei copsed and Shandong became the stage for the next battlefield. There is also a story that the head of the Taesang family was seriously injured by the head of the Demon Cult. Now I felt like I knew why Hwang Bo-jin hade to visit me. No matter how much of a coward he was, he couldnt just watch as his blood-rted family and his hometown where he was born and raised were threatened. Humans are veryplex creatures. It was impossible to understand everything about an object by only looking at its external appearance. Hwang Bo-kyung was like that, Nam Hak-geom was like that, and Hwang Bo-jin in front of me was like that. Who would have guessed that he would now show his will to participate in the war? I dont like what Im doing, though. Still, it was nice to see that I had grown a step further as a human being. At least, I felt like I could show some courtesy to Hwang Bo-sega, who asked me to help Hwang Bo-jine to his senses. After thinking for a moment while rubbing my chin, I sighed and said. As I said a little while ago, it is impossible to restore the small cooperatives to their original form. . But if you still want to participate in the war, I can suggest another way. What do you mean by another way? As you may know, there is a unit operated unofficially by the Cheonan Inspectorate. Hwang Bo-jins face hardened. It seemed like he understood what I was trying to say without having to listen to anything else. unofficial unit. A dark department under the Cheonan Inspector General, created mainly by former members of the inspection department and members of thew enforcement party. Due to the nature of the group, it was a unit that frequently performed dangerous missions and was bound to cause casualties when deployed to the battlefield. If you wish, we will make arrangements to move with them. In fact, it was an option presented to break Hwang Bo-jins stubbornness. I thought it was unlikely that he, who was so timid, would risk death to head to Shandong. However, Hwang Bo-jins answer waspletely beyond my expectations. Please do so. ! But, as an official member, can I leave my seat on my own? You dont have to worry about that part. Externally, the cooperative will send out missions to other regions. All right. As I watched him simply ept the offer, I felt a strange feeling that was difficult to put into words. It was to the point where I doubted whether it was the Hwang Bo-jin I knew. Can people change this much? After asking a few additional questions. While I was quietly staring at his back as he left the office, I leaned back and muttered. They say that if a person suddenly changes, he or she dies. Youre not going to cause an ident like that, right? * * * When I visited the administrative office with a document in hand, I froze at the sight that unfolded before my eyes. As I was blinking with a nk expression, Seo Ho-seon, who was sitting across from Yu So-hwa and chatting, got up and bowed to me. See you, Manager. Since when did you two be like that? It wasnt just a misunderstanding that he seemed to be having a friendly conversation. A ring of exactly the same shape worn on the ring finger of the left hand caught the eye. I knew that there was a connection between the two that I didnt know about, but I never thought they would have developed into a romantic rtionship without even seeing each other. It just so happened to be like that. Seo Ho-seon touched his ring and smiled shyly. Yu Xiaohuas face turned slightly red. The woman I saw named Yoo So-hwa was someone who had no interest in things like dating or marriage. This was evident just by looking at the fact that she, who had been courted by many men, was an old maid who was over 40 years old. I cant believe she started dating someone of the opposite sex. This probably means that Seo Ho-seon actively approached Yu So-hwa. After Sa Woo-yeons death, Seo Ho-seons personality changed greatly. I no longer hesitate to take a step towards change. He gained the courage to approach his parents, who had been watching him from afar his entire life, and has now even be a partner with a woman. It was a positive change. I said with a soft smile on my face. Congrattions. thank you. But havent you seen the Cheonwoo seal? Cheonwoo Dojo? Why are you looking for him? It seems like hes been strangely avoiding metely. ? I think I offended him thest time I saw him, but I cant guess where he was angry. Did you ever brag about being in a romantic rtionship with Warrior Yu? yes? It seems like I just mentioned it in passing, but I clicked my tongue inwardly. Somehow it seemed like that. He could not have been a truly consistent person. The future of the Volcanic Sect is very bright. Chapter 457 Episode 457 Hmm. After checking the contents of the information sheet, I tapped the desk with my index finger and was lost in thought. Cheon Ga-ryeong, who was watching quietly, asked as if throwing a question. What are you going to do? well. Immediately after the ship departing from Haenam Ind reachednd. I instructed Dang Seo-yeon and the rest of the party to return to the headquarters first. At the same time, a request was made to Hao Wen through Chen Jia Ling. Please gather information about the current situation of the Seomun family. Its a pain in the ass. It was a month ago that I received a letter from Seomun Family asking for help. So Gaju: So, did you say that the person who was the brother of the master took the elixir by mistake and fell ill in bed? I had put it off because I had to go to Haenampa first, but this matter was very important. Isnt this a matter rted to the teacher and not to anyone else? The problem was that I was worried about whether it would be okay to leave the office in these current times. The Demonic Cult engulfed Hebei, and the Murim Alliance began preparing for an all-out war. Of course, Cheonan Kambu was also in a situation where it was necessary to prepare for war. Of course, now there are people who will take my ce even if I am away. Still, I couldnt help but feel ufortable. It may not take as long as when I visited Haenam Ind, but I was reluctant to go abroad for personal reasons at such an important time. I cant just worry about it forever. Seomun Hwiyoung, the next head of the Seomun family, was not in immediate danger of death. Unlike the me Soul Sword, he would not die even if left unattended for a while. So, he visited Haenampa before Seomun family. However, it was not true if it was okay to leave Seomun Hwiyoung untreated until the Great Demon War was concluded. In the end, I had to go to Seomun Family House. If we had to move anyway, it was better to finish preparations as quickly as possible. I told him to remove the ox horn as soon as possible. Five days have already passed since I returned to the headquarters. Most of the urgent matters have been taken care of. If you were going to go, now was the time. First of all, I need to contact the Seomun family. * * * The carriage departing from Honam passed through Hubuk and reached the border of Hanam. As I sat in the coach seat with Dok Go-seong, I stared at the empty road and yawned long. There were a total of four people inside the carriage. Seo Moon-hye, Lee Soo-yeon, Cheon Ga-ryeong, Yeo So-ok. Considering that he would be traveling with his wife, he deliberately selected only female members to apany him. Part of me wanted to move along with Tang Seo-yeon, but I couldnt let her, who was the head of the execution unit, stay away from her position in session. -brother. Dokgo-seong, who was shaking the reins in his hand, spoke to me in a loud voice. I looked to the side with a puzzled expression. -Would it be okay? -what? -I dont want my mother to be hurt by people from my mothers family. I chuckled and patted Dok Go-seongs head. Every once in a while like this, I would feel strange when I showed an adult-like side that was not appropriate for my age. Isnt this how parents with children feel? -To be honest, I am worried about what kind of attitude the Seomun family will show now, as they have always treated their mother as someone who does not have one. -At least he wont be cold-hearted. They are in a sad situation right now. -I guess so? -In the end, you have to tie the knot yourself. Dont worry too much. Dont you know better than me what kind of person your wife is? Dokgo-seong nodded and nced back. What was so enjoyable about it was that the voices of women chattering without stopping for a moment pounded my eardrums. How far did it travel like that? Stop! If you move, Ill shoot gasp! A group of thieves blocked the path ahead. Before they could say anything, I threw away the sword from its sheath. Geogwal (I), shining in the sunlight, roamed the length and breadth of the air, ughtering the thieves. Dokgo-seong eximed as he watched the scene. Through consistent training, I have be quite familiar with swordsmanship. Now I could wipe out hordes of low-level bandits without lifting a finger. Is it because the number of people is small, unlike when heading to Haenampa? This was already the third time that a group of mischievous people had blocked my path. It should also be taken into ount that the closer the area is to the front line, the worse the security situation is. Sigh! It took less than half an hour for the bandits to be wiped out. After retrieving the sword and shaking off the blood on the de, I went to clean up with Dok Go-seong. They dug a hole, collected the bodies lying on the street, and buried them. In fact, dealing with the bandits afterward was more troublesome than dealing with them. . It seems like he doesnt know what happened outside. The inside of the carriage was still full ofughter. It was rewarding to deliberately select only female members. I didnt want my wife to waste her energy on useless things until she arrived at Seomun House. After filling the hole and straightening my bent back, I looked up at the sky and muttered in my heart. I hope it all works out smoothly. * * * wee. Luoyang, Henan. The warrior in charge of the gatekeeper bowed his head respectfully. As we crossed the front gate and entered the house, dozens of people came out to wee me and my group. Nice to meet you. I am Seomunjung, the head of the Seomun family. This is Yeon-woon Yeon, the head of the Cheonan Kambu of the Murim League. I see you, matriarch. Seomun Se-ju was an old man in his sixties. There seemed to be quite a difference in age between him and his wife. Did you say that you cherished your child because you got it at ate age? It seems that affection has turned into love-hate because he brought the teacher, a martial arts person, with the intention of making him his confidant. My wife, I, and Dok Go-seong went that way to Gajujeon. The members who came together headed to the amodation provided by Seomun House. My living room in Gajujeon. Seomun Sega, who instructed the maid to bring the dragon car, offered me a seat and said. It must have been a lot of work, but Im grateful that you made the long walk toe here to Hanam. no. I wish I could take him straight to the doctors room, but I cant. Why? The maids are cleaning my sons body. You cant show a manly side to guests, right? . I slightly twitched my eyebrows as I picked up the teacup on the table. Patients who have difficulty moving and cannot wash on their own. Isnt it strange that the maids would serve such a person I dont think its something to say in front of a guest. In addition, there were other things that bothered me. Two men stood silently behind Seomun Sega. The prayer was unusual. If they were martial artists, they would have been ranked among the top 100 masters. The guards eyes are also unusual. Slurp. Seomun Sega tilts the tea cup so slowly that it feels frustrating to the viewer. It was a strangely rxed attitude. For a parent who had finally weed the nobleman who would save their dying child, they seemed overly rxed. I didnt expect to be treated particrly warmly, but even so, I couldnt help but feel a sense of strangeness. And its been a while. Seomunjungs gaze turned to his wife. The wife bowed with dignity. long time no see. father. Do you have anything to say to this father? There are a lot of things I want to talk about, but Ill leave them forter. Your tone has be a lot harsher since we havent seen each other. It has to be that way. Im getting older too. A wrinkle appeared between Seomun Se-jus eyebrows. As I was quietly watching the conversation between the two, I nced at Dok Go-seongs expression. You may feel ufortable in the heavy atmosphere. He was sipping tea with a peaceful expression. good night. I will do as you said and prepare a separate tableter. . Clearing his throat once, Seomun Sega made eye contact with me again. He said with a kind smile. Honestly, I feel a little sad. ? When I heard the story, I heard that he went to Haenampa first. You cured a sect elder who was suffering from a mental illness? yes. Because the situation was so critical, we had no choice but to hurry. I answered in an indifferent tone, but inside I felt a strong sense of difort. The unsettling sensation that had been irritating my skin gradually began to take on substance. This was not something to say to the face of a customer who took time out of his busy schedule to treat his child. Even if you say it jokingly, isnt this a statement that cant help but sound like an insult? A person who is the head of a famous family makes such a mistake? So, you are my son-inws disciple? Thats right. I couldnt understand why they were emphasizing the expression son-inw. Since when did you recognize Master as your son-inw? It felt meaningful that he was the first to reach out to resolve the umted sediment. It was fate that led us to meet each other like this, and I hope we can continue our good rtionship. I think so too. I clicked my tongue inwardly. ording tomon sense, if youve talked to your wife, wouldnt it be right to talk to Dok Go-seong next? What countrys etiquette is it that treats someone like this so openly? Unlike the first time, I was also bothered by the strangely disparaging attitude towards this group. Look at this old man. Augh escaped me. The intention to take the lead in the rtionship was clearly visible. In any case, every action was calcted based on the fear that someone might be an official of the imperial family. A light conversation continued around the corner. The more words Seomun Se-ju and I exchanged, the more his wifes expression hardened. Only Dok Go-seong continued to sip his tea with a nonchnt expression. Thats right. During our conversation, I was able to realize a few things. Seomun Segas kind attitude was just a mask. The characteristic temperament of government officials, who regard martial people as subordinates, was quietly evident in his voice. He scratched me so gently that a normal person wouldnt notice, but the more I dealt with him, the worse I felt. So, you want to make it clear that you are the superior by saying a few words in advance, right? It didnt take long to decide how to respond. This old man was very mistaken in looking at people. I was not a polite enough young man to respect someone just because he was my teachers father-inw. To be honest, it didnt matter to me whether the next head of the Seomun family died or not. I know that his wife, Seo Moon-hye, couldnt forget her family and missed them for a long time, but if the situation was allowed to continue like this, it would be neither porridge nor rice. I changed my mind. ? Im sorry, but it was them who were disappointed, not me. I haughtily crossed my arms and crossed my legs. Then he said it like he was throwing it away. Ill just head back. I dont think theres any reason for me to be here anymore. Chapter 458 Chapter 458 Seomun Seju looked at me with a puzzled expression as I stood up from my seat without any regrets. Dokgo-seong put down his teacup as if he had been waiting and came to stand next to me. Thank you for your hospitality. Now wait a minute. Seomun Seju extends his hand as if to stop him. At the same time, the warriors standing behind radiated a heavy force. It was as if they were protesting what kind of rudeness this was. You have to watch your opponent and attack him. Iughed as if it was ridiculous and wrapped Samo and Dokgo-seong with the curtain of the ceremonial bandage. My wife, who did not understand the situation, blinked and turned to look at me. Why are you doing this all of a sudden? Its just a whim. Thats a lot of fun. Do you think its a joke? As I answered with a smile on my face, a chill fell on Seomun Segajus face as well. The standoff did notst long. In the end, it was Seomun Sega who made the first move. What do you want from me? Nothing in particr. what? If I had wanted something, would I have changed my attitude like this? Dok-go-seong leaves the parlor with his mother. I nced at Seomun Sega once and walked after him. If you want to negotiate with me, youll have to give up your reputation first. Young man. Now, there were only two options for Seomun-sae to choose from. You can either nkly watch me leave Seomun Street or hang around holding on to your pants. Either way, it wasnt bad for me. * * * yes? Lee Soo-yeon, a member of the Cheonan Prison Enforcement Team, opened her eyes wide and asked. Cheon Ga-ryeong and Yeo So-ok, who were sitting on either side of her and smoothing her hair, also looked surprised. I nced at thebs, hair ties, and essories scattered everywhere andughed inwardly. Youre really ying with dolls. Its nice that the hair was braided with care, but the shape on the left and right sides was different, so it felt moreical than pretty. I said, pointing at Dok-go-seong with a bitter look. Pack your bags. We have to leave right away. The treatment may not have beenpleted yet, so is there something wrong? yes. I didnt really like Seomun Se-jus words and actions, so I decided to just throw it all away. Hmm. At times like these, the manager also has a really good personality Warrior Ye, does it seem like theres a problem with my personality? Please speak without hesitation. What a problem. I was going to say hot. As he stared with narrowed eyes, Yeo So-ok slightly averted his gaze. After notifying the members of the changed schedule. I went to my wifes room with Dok Go-seong and knocked on the door with the back of my hand. This is Yeon So-un. Can Ie in? After asking for permission and opening the door, the wife sitting at the table motioned for me to take a seat. I felt somewhat sorry. You must have been looking forward to the day when you would be reunited with your family. sorry. He did things on his own without asking his wifes opinion. Its okay, you dont have to worry. Contrary to what he said, hisplexion was not that good. Even without asking, I could guess how disappointed she was. I knew my father was like that, but The wife trailed off and took a deep breath. I was inwardly amazed as I saw her regaining her original soft and gentle mood in an instant. Even the greatest Taoist monk would not be able to reach her level of self-discipline. If you want me to rescind my decision, please tell me. How could you do that when I know you did it for me? . That husband and that wife. My wife knew me very well. The reason why I maintained a hard-line attitude even at the risk of causing discord with the Seomun family was simple. Judging by Seo Mun-jungs attitude, I judged that it would be difficult for the rtionship between him and his wife to improve. Why did Ie all this way? There were only two interests of Seomun Segaju. Saving the life of a sick son. And to gain the upper hand in my rtionship. If I had at least exchanged a formal greeting with Dokgo-seong, I might have thought differently. Anyway, isnt it too much to treat a grandson who inherited ones blood as someone who doesnt exist? I could tell just by looking at the tone of voice and gaze. The Seomun family is displeased with Dok Go-seongs existence. I understand how you feel, but at least you shouldnt have expressed your vote outwardly. Tsk. Ill say it again, it didnt matter to me what the next head of the Seomun family would be. I was able to be capricious because I had nothing to regret. Its unfortunate for the Seomun family. As a blind monk, I did note here to handle official matters. If he had something to gain from the Seomun family, he would have tolerated some difort. Because Im used to dealing with people with an authoritarian personality. Its a good thing Master isnt here. I deliberately changed the subject to cheer my wife up. I hope that the story about my trip to Haenam Ind will bloom for a while. Is there a problem? I turned my head to the sign of poprity outside the door and asked in a deliberately cold voice. Immediately, a heavy bass sound prated my ears. The head of the family told me to bring the manager. I have no intention of seeing the matriarch. Please reconsider. What if we dont reconsider? Are you going to drag me away by force? I could tell just by the momentum that was implicitly flowing. That it was one of the two bodyguards that stood behind the Seomun Sega State. Thats what I thought when I first saw him, but for a mere escort, he was an incredibly talented person. In terms of status alone, he wasparable to Namgung-geum, the leader of the execution team. At that level, he would have achieved a fairly high status even if he were to be a member of the Geumuiwi. Seeing someone like that assisting the head of the family, it seemed like the Seomun family was a prestigious family. I dont want to be rude to the guests. That sounds interesting. I walked towards the door with a cold smile on my face. Even if you arent interested in Moorims work, youve probably heard of my reputation. I couldnt figure out what kind of confidence they had to provoke me like this. Sweet. As I opened the door, the sight of a middle-aged man looking at me with a calm expression came into view. If you are going to use coercion, do it. If I can. It would be best not to look down on the Seomun family too much. I never looked down on you. . I wanted to ask him if he had looked at me funny first, but I decided not to. Because it is obvious that they will shamelessly show their flippers and ask when they did that. The head of the family told me to spread this message. I dont think anything will make you feel ufortable anymore. I dont know what youre talking about. I was the one who was capricious, so why is the head of the family apologizing? As he answered in an exaggerated tone, tendons appeared on the mans forehead. Strictly speaking, Seomun Sega did not apologize to me. He just took the appearance of giving in a step. I guess they thought that if they did this, I would show a softened attitude and pretend I couldnt win. I wanted to try it out. How long can he keep his neck stiff when the life of his sessor is at stake? Please go and tell the head of the family. Well be leaving exactly after this. The mans shoulders trembled slightly. If I provoked it a little more, it looked like it would yell and attack me. How long are you going to stand there like that? Lets see, lets see, your self-indulgence is sky-high! What did you say just now? Even if youre rude, you should be rude in moderation! This is why you should not have any dealings with martial people or the like! Quang! The mans new model flew through the wall. I muttered, shaking my hands with an annoyed expression. Did that thing spin? You have to distinguish between what you can say and what you cant say. It was not something you would say in front of your wife, who had left the family as if she had been kicked out because she had treated a martial artist as her friend. I jumped down through the open wall and stared at the man who was wiping his nosebleeds with his sleeve. What are you doing? . How dare you think that you can make a fuss within Seomunse and get away with it! The warriors protecting the family flocked in, attracted by the noise. After leisurely looking around with my back, I shrugged my shoulders and answered. Its a threat that doesnt seem all that scary. visor! The man pulled a sword from his waist. The gathered warriors grabbed the spears on their backs and aimed them at me. I curled up the corners of my lips and took a step toward them. If youe out like this, its good for me. I didnt say anything, but in fact, my impression of the Seomun family was not good from the beginning. Isnt this a family that ignored and rejected their teacher just because they were martial arts people? From the perspective of a disciple, it was natural that I couldnt look at it in a good light. Absolutely! Quick! Thunder spheres formed in the air let out an ominous noise. The warriors who formed the encirclement swallowed their saliva with tense faces. Hit! The shout of a man filled with courage rang out loudly. Warriors flocking at once, armed with long spears. I lightly waved my hand and knocked away the flying spear de, then snapped my fingers and said. I will give you my life. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! The thunder spheres spread out in six directions exploded all at once. The warriors caught up in the aftermath were thrown away like straw dolls. Because the power was controlled, he would not have died, but the energy in his body would have been dissipated, making it difficult to move for a while. Hwaap! A middle-aged man who shes his sword in a straight line with great enthusiasm. Although the shape was still unstable, the strong energy that formed on the surface of the sword was clear. A strong man with one foot in the world of peace. However, it was not enough to alert me. I raised my left hand above my head and lightly grasped the de. omg! He pinned the man, who was losing his breath, to the ground with his sword. The mans new weapon, unable to let go of the sword in his hand, dug into the ground with a heavy impact sound. * * * What on earth is this fuss about? Seo Mun-jung, who hurriedly ran out of Gajujeon, shouted with a puzzled expression. He must have been filling out a document, and there was a brush full of ink in his hand. A cloud of dust rose up along with the explosion. Then, the soldiers screams pierced my ears. The guard standing next to me clicked his tongue and muttered. Looks like that idiot did something after all. When I told them to bring a guest, they started fighting and sat down. I knew he was hot-tempered, but I never thought he would be so indiscernible. I think youd better go quickly. I n to do that even if you dont say it! Seo Mun-jung nervously threw away the brush in his hand and started running towards the guest amodation. The bodyguard sighed deeply and followed behind him. Chapter 459 Episode 459 Cough! Du Jong-gyeong, one of the two bodyguards who assist the head of the Seomun family. He touched the floor with trembling hands. Blood soaked the ground red. I knew that the Dragon King was a master who broke through the wall of the world, but hearing rumors and vaguely imagining it and experiencing it with my own body werepletely different. This was my first time meeting an opponent with such a hopeless gap. Its literally a monster. At first nce, he appears to be twenty years younger than me. Nearly half of the familys warriors who hade out to subdue him were copsed and groaning. Each and every one of them is a talented person who has reached at least the top level. Let alone cornering the opponent, he was not able to inflict even a scratch. I couldnt see any chance of winning. Craddangtang! The three warriors, who were tangled together and rolling on the ground, fell limp after being hit by the wind that flew in afterwards. If you are conscious but unable to move your body, there is only one reason. The demonic blood must have been suppressed and rendered incapacitated. This is not the time to be begging. Du Jong-gyeong gritted his teeth. Arent the warriors of the family falling helplessly? I couldnt just sit back and watch. Whether it was porridge or rice, I had to see it to the end. The responsibility for this situation was none other than himself. Big! He struggled to get up and picked up the sword that had fallen on the floor. Although it was a high-quality iron sword, it was far inferior to the item he had originally used. The beloved sword was soon torn in half by the Dragon Kings hands. The energy emanating from the dantian spread to the four limbs and white lungs, revitalizing the entire body. The price of raising ones energy unreasonably will not be small. Now was not the time to discuss such matters. Just once. If I could unleash my secret trick, that was enough. Trying to kill his presence as much as possible, he extended his sword towards the young man surrounded by warriors from the Gaekak n. The tip of the sword seemed to split apart, and dozens of illusions attacked the Dragon Kings body. Teuong! Surprisingly, the Dragon King urately chose and received only the real illusion among countless illusions. Du Jong-kyung, who rotated the new model once without going against the repulsion force, gritted his teeth. I expected that! The internal power that erupted from his entire body caught the Dragon Kings attention for an instant. At the same time, an enormous amount of yang energy was concentrated on the sword, causing it to burst into mes. Rain of fire poured down toward the ce where the Dragon King stood. Illusions in the shape of swords struck me from all directions. Kwaaaaang! The Dragon King, who seemed to hesitate for a moment, suddenly took a strong step forward. The ground was deeply hollowed out and the entire area shook as if there had been an earthquake. A tremendous storm of energy engulfed the surroundings. The siege copsed and the warriors flew away screaming. The fire rain, unable to withstand the vortex, copsed helplessly. Does not matter! Du Jong-gyeong, who jumped into the storm with his entire body covered in self-defense gear, raised his sword diagonally and shed. I wasnt yet used to the manifestation of strength, so my clothes became tattered and my skin was torn, but I didnt care. All the herbal diets used previously were just a trick. This was the goal from the beginning. An all-out attack that catches the opponent off guard. Du Jong-gyeong was convinced as he looked at the Dragon King, who was unable to react and just stared at the rising sword de. He said he won the battle of number reading. Kagagak! Until an invisible hard membrane distorted the swords trajectory. The new model makes an unpleasant friction sound followed by a sharp tilt. Before I could understand the situation, something blunt dug into my abdomen. Du Jong-kyungs new body flew away without even being able to scream and ended up on the wall. Cough! He coughed with bloody phlegm and looked up at the sky with open eyes. I couldnt lift a finger. It was no longer possible to move the body trapped in the copsed rubble. Has everything been read? I dont know what happened in the end, but one thing was certain. The Dragon King knew all of his intentions. I was just ying in his palm. Its literally heaven upon heaven. The warriors who lost their will to fight only looked at each other. No one wanted toe forward and confront the Dragon King. In fact, it could be said that the decision had been reached. The situation had reached a point where it was impossible for him to handle it. Du Jong-gyeong, who was taking a deep breath, muttered in his heart as if he was ming himself. Im sorry, matriarch. * * * What a disappointment. I muttered, cracking my knuckles loudly. The inaction of the guards assisting Seomun Sega was worse than expected. In terms of skill alone, it wasparable to Namgung Geum, but I didnt know how to use it properly. To put it simply, Icked much experience. Born into a famous family, he learned the familys vision and trained with generous support. You just attacked me with this skill? No. Was it me who punched first? The little details were good. No matter what, they were the ones who crossed the line first. I know that there is nothing good about having a conflict with an official, but that doesnt mean I cant just ignore thements that criticize and belittle all martial arts people. But in the middle of this, youre staring at me like that I turned my head in the direction the other persons eyes were looking and slowly narrowed my eyebrows. Before I knew it, my wifes face, who hade out of the dorm, came into view. no way. I looked at the mans face again and clicked my tongue. Chewed lips. Fluttering pupils. An expression of embarrassment and humiliation mixed together. I recognized it the moment I saw it. Why did he show such a stiff attitude in front of me? Its ridiculous. From an objective perspective, Madam Seo Moon-hye was a very attractive woman. I could only guess, but there must have been many men other than my teacher who had fallen in love with the wife of their youth. Its a behavior that reflects beautiful appearance, genuine personality, and elegance. Since she also had a huge background as Seomun Seok, all kinds of men would have been attracted to her and wooed her. I was wondering what you were thinking, talking nonsense with an absolute expert right in front of you. Perhaps the middle-aged man in front of me was one of those who lost his heart to his wife. He wasnt particrly confident that he could defeat me. Its just that I couldnt show my weakness and being ignored in front of the woman I loved in the past. [Even if you are rude, you should be rude in moderation! This is why you should not have any dealings with martial people or the like!] After understanding the circumstances, the meaning of the verbal abuse that was suddenly uttered felt different. The woman he was in love with ran away into the night to be involved with a martial artist. When he heard the news, he couldnt help but feel intense jealousy. Murim people are looked down on by government officials. Even the man is much older. It wasmon for a mind that had nowhere to go to be twisted and deformed. It would not be surprising if that incident fueled his hostility toward the entire martial artsmunity. What kind of pride is that guy? Its something I feel again, but people dont necessarily be mature as they get older. At the very least, you should distinguish between public life and life. What if the head of the house raises her voice in front of a guest who asked her toe? What the hell is going on! In a chaotic atmosphere. Seomun Sega, who btedly appeared in the arena, was extremely indignant and shouted. I looked back at him with a calm expression and answered. As you can see, there was a fight. What on earth were you thinking when you did this! Did the Seomun family look so funny! I never looked down on it. I just thought there was no reason to put up with it even after being insulted. insult? They said I shouldnt have anything to do with the martial arts people. In front of me. . Seomun Segas eyes showed annoyance as he looked back at the man who had finally lost consciousness. Looking closely, it seemed like he also had a point. I understand your position. Its a position. I raised the corners of my lips as if to sneer. Old man Lee sat down again and did something ridiculous. You speak strangely. Why do you say the other sides argument may be different? . I will ask the familys warriors about the situation andpare their opinions. Please wait in the meantime. You wouldnt say something like that. Of course it should be so. Shouldnt we clearly distinguish between right and wrong? Im sorry, but we have no intention of staying at Seomun House until the tedious process is over. Youre just going to leave this mess behind? This isnt just a problem between you and the Seomun family. . You need to think about your position and status. It is an agenda that could easily lead to conflict between the imperial family and the Murim Alliance. Thats interesting. Do you think I would give in to such threats? Its not a threat. Im telling the truth. No matter what you say, it wont change my mind. You really I said the same thing to the fallen warrior over there, but if you want to stop it, you can stop it. If only I could. Do we really have to choose such an extreme option? If anyone hears it, they will think that Seomunses side suffered damage unterally. Seomun Sega and I engaged in a war of words without taking a single step back from each other. Those watching swallowed their saliva out of tension. What Seomun Se-ju said was not particrly wrong. In many ways, it was not good for me, as an executive of Maeng, to be in conflict with Seomun Sega at this point. In the worst case, it could have resulted in the distraction of the leaders who should have been fully focused on the war against the Demonic Cult. if. What if the rtionship between the imperial family and the Murim Alliance bes soured because of me? Will my political opponents remain silent? I can guarantee that he was excited and tried to bite me and reduce his position. Im just going to stop there. It was then. My wife quietly came next to me and spoke as if she was asking me a favor. Seeing his sad expression made my heart ache. Mrs. I dont want to see you fighting anymore, but could you do me a favor? All right. I sighed and nodded. The warriors who were freed from the pressure heaved a sigh of relief as the energy that was oppressing those around them was taken away. This is it. At this point, it was best to pretend to be reluctant and withdraw. I wanted thisposition from the beginning. Although the Seomun family maintained a hard-line attitude, they could never abandon the country. Because the life of the next matriarch, not anyone else, is at stake. An extreme confrontation in which neither side yields. In this situation, if the wife steps forward and mediates the two sides the importance of her presence clearly stands out. A picture was created in which Seomunses side had no choice but to cling to her. The point is to restore the rtionship between Madam and Seomun Sega. There is no need for me to have a good rtionship with the Seomun family. Chapter 460 Chapter 460 I slowly turned my gaze and looked at Seomun Segas expression. The desired structure was created, but what kind of ending it would reach depended on the subsequent reaction of Seomun Sega. Depending on whether he bowed down or tried to maintain his pride until the end, it would be decided whether my group and I would return to Mang or remain in the Seomun family. Whoa. Seomun Se-joo pursed his lips and let out a sigh. He exchanged a nce with the guard standing behind him and spoke in a more subdued tone. I think it would be difficult for us to have a rational conversation in this situation. . Looking at my daughters face, I will leave this matter undisclosed. So, why dont you move somewhere first? Iughed inwardly. Although they used the love as an excuse, it was essentially a deration of surrender. In front of the humiliated Gasols, they offered me reconciliation. There was no way Seomun Sega did not know what kind of bacsh would arise from this act. From Seomunjungs point of view, he must have made the maximum concession possible. If you ask me if I finally rxed this much, I wasnt. But if you were going to find apromise, this was the right ce. There are many people who see it this way, but if you continue to push your opponent, it will inevitably lead to catastrophe. Even if an apology was epted, a separate space had to be prepared to receive it. . I nced sideways at the madam and nodded, feigning a reluctant expression. The warriors lined up around looked puzzled. I ordered a cleanup and followed Seomun Sega, who was leaving, and headed to Gajujeon. * * * Im sorry it happened this way. Seomun Sega sighed and handed me a ss. It was a drinking ss, not a teacup. The strong scent of alcohol irritated my nose. I could tell at a nce that it was a precious liquor that had been at least several decades old. Did that friend, Du Jong-kyung, make a disparaging remark about the entire martial artsmunity in front of you? Thats right. Anyway, I dont have anyone I can trust and entrust with the job. Seomun Sega, who was pressing his forehead with his index finger, emptied his ss in one go. He then picked up a bottle of alcohol and filled the empty ss. Im not going to say Im sorry. ? Anyway, even if I apologize here, they wont ept it. Ive met many people with simr personalities to you. If youre going to apologize, its obvious that youre going to add an afterword to your daughter and grandson. I smiled and nodded. Indeed, Seomun Sega was not an ordinary person. As he said, a mere apology was good. To me, the Seomun family is just my teachers wifes family. Because it was nothing more or less than that. Did you say castle? The grandsons name. yes. He was quite dignified for his age. You can recognize the targets character just by looking at their actions. That child will grow up to be big in the future. Its only natural since you inherited my blood. I think you resemble my teacher more than the matriarch. Is it really necessary to set a candle like that? Seomun Sega grumbles and replies. He emptied his ss again and made eye contact with me. When I think about it, I did something really stupid too. If only I had thought a little harder, I would have realized that you have a negative impression of the Seomun family. Its natural. Where in the world would there be a disciple who would look favorably on a family that treated and rejected their teacher? It certainly seems like Im getting older too. If you look at the fact that you cant even remember the obvious things. Maybe it was because I was in front of my daughter that I put a lot of pressure on my shoulders. . I wont fight any more useless fights. I will not forget that this is the position where I am asking for a favor. . If you wish, I would go to your daughter and grandson and apologize. So, cant you return my feelings even now? I crossed my arms and pretended to be worried. To be honest, I didnt think he would stoop so low ande in. I liked Seomun Segas current attitude much more than a hundred-word apology. However, if there was one thing that Seomun Se-ju overlooked, it was that I was a much more snobbish person than he thought. great. We will proceed with Lord Sogas treatment as nned. Thank you. But once the treatment ispleted, what will you give me in return? Didnt you want the rtionship between me and my daughter to be restored? I am me and your wife is your wife. The father-daughter rtionship is a problem that the two of them must solve on their own, and shouldnt Sogajus treatment be viewed separately from that? I will tell you in advance, but my price is quite high. The guard warrior who hade out from behind and was watching Seomun Segajus conversation opened his mouth in a gasp. It was as if he was wondering what kind of guy was like this. For your information, the Haenam faction that the head of the family mentioned gave me an ornament modeled after the Jangmunryeongbu (T). I believe that the head of the great Seomun family will not promise a reward lower than that of a mere martial sect. Once again, I had no reason to maintain a good rtionship with Seomun Sega. I was nning on tearing out everything that could be ripped out. The more conflict arises between me and the Seomun family, the more the presence of the wife who coordinates the rtionship between the two will be more prominent. gulp. The taste of the drink was very good. I thought it would be a strong drink because of its strong scent, but surprisingly, it went down my throat smoothly. I took a sip, put down my ss, and pointed to the bottle with my index finger. If you have any more alcohol like that, please bring some with me when I return to Meng. . * * * The treatment of Sojiazhu was easilypleted. It wasnt that he fell into a fire-entry demon or suffered from madness like the Haenam factions me Soul Sword. It was a simple matter of calming down the energy that was running wild due to the elixir that I had taken incorrectly and assimting it with my original inner energy. Of course, its simple by my standards, and the averagewmaker wouldnt even dare to touch it. Are you awake? Who the hell are you? Sogaju Seomun Hwiyoung, who regained consciousness, asked me a question. For a moment, I had the urge to put a chestnut on my forehead. Just because you saw it when did you always say it informally? My name is Yeon-woon, the head of the Cheonangambu of the Murim League. Dragon King? Are you saying you are the famous Dragon King? Thats right. Why are you here? I came with a request to treat Lord Soga. Right. Did your father send a message to the Murim Alliance? Is it because I found out that he was not just a member of the National Assembly, but a famous person from Moorim? As soon as he heard the name, Seomun Hwiyoungs eyes changed. Somehow, I felt a strong sense of burden. I heard that you took the wrong elixir and fell unconscious. It did. I never thought that the elixir I gulped down thinking it would help my health would endanger my life. Be careful from now on. You should not take myths at face value. . They say that if ordinary people take elixirs, they will live long and disease-free, but in reality, this is not the case. It is a dangerous act that could result in the loss of ones life. After all this time, I have learned some martial arts skills. From my perspective, I am no different from an ordinary person. is it? Seomun Hwiyoung cleared his throat as if he was embarrassed. ording to the words of Seomun Segaju and Seomun Middle School, the elixir that Seomun Hwiyeong took was Baeknyeonhasuo. Among elixirs, it is ssified as a yawn. Of course, even if it was a yawn, it was true that it was a dangerous item for the general public. Since it was just a yawn, it ended like this. Should I call this lucky? Although natural elixirs were effective, they often ced arge burden on the users. If I ate it wrong, I could have too much energy and go straight to goal. Well it might be absurd for someone who came back from the dead to suddenly say something like this. Please speak. Can you at least give me a souvenirter? What do you mean by that all of a sudden? I like the words written in your handwriting, and its okay if you hand over the things you have that are of no use. ? I have admired your reputation for quite some time. Thats partly why I learned martial arts at ate age in the name of health management. Seo Moon Hwi-young scratches his cheek with his index finger as if he is embarrassed. I ended up making a nk expression. I thought he was a typical Anha warrior because he spoke informally as soon as he woke up. It turned out that he was a follower who admired my reputation and was watching with interest. You go through all sorts of things when you be a celebrity. A moment of doubt arose. Did Seomun Se-ju know that his son had this side? Maybe I dont know. Because he is a typical official who looks down on the martial arts people and looks down on them. Isnt it possible to roughly predict this just by looking at what the wifes family has experienced? What will happen if Seo Moon Hwi-young honestly reveals his interests? What on earth is this? The Seomun family is a renowned family that produced numerous officials. I never thought that the small head of such a family would be the first to show favor to me. This is probably why people should live for a long time. * * * I stayed at Seomun House for exactly five days. In the meantime, many things happened. Dokgo-seong and his wife spent a considerable amount of time with the Seomun family. Although she must have been busy as the head of a famous family, Seomun Seju devoted time to the two of them whenever she had the chance. I couldnt tell if the rtionship had really improved or if he was just acting to show me. Either way, we have no choice but to wait, watch and judge. I had a busy time as I was. For four days, I worked hard to treat Seomun Hwiyoung, and spent the remaining day listening to his requests after he woke up. Writing poetry. Ive never been interested in it before. I wondered what they were doing, but I thought that todays incident would be beneficial to the teacher and his wife if Seomun Hwiyoung became the head of the Seomun family in the future, so I just endured it. To sum it up, the end result is a piece of work that, even in its own eyes, is disastrous. Despite this, Seomun Hwiyeong carefully kept it as if it were some kind of treasure. Then lets go. Are we heading back already? Theres nothing good in staying any longer, right? Well, the entire martial arts world is in turmoil due to the Demonic Cults actions. I will visit againter to check on Lord Sogas condition. You mean after the Great Demon War is over? yes. Until then, I hope youre safe. He boarded a carriage heading to Honam, receiving a send-off from Seomun Sega and other Gasols. Gasols gaze in this direction was not kind. It was natural since the buildings and walls that were damaged by me had not yet been repaired. Originally, they were people who had a discriminatory view on the martial arts people. Regardless of his gratitude for treating Sogaju, the ufortable feeling would not be easily erased. I hope to see you again. Of course, there were exceptions among them. Seomun Hwiyoung waved both hands towards the moving carriage with a look of sadness on his face. It was an exaggerated action that seemed excessive, but fortunately, Gasol didnt seem to feel any difort about it. It seemed like he thought he was simply expressing gratitude to his lifesaver. Whoa. I looked up at the sky outside the window and let out a long sigh. It was an eventful journey. Chapter 461 Episode 461: Afterpleting the schedule at Seomun House safely, we returned to the headquarters. The situation at the front did not change much. As expected, the current Demonic Cult no longer had the luxury of seeking to expand its sphere of influence. This was because the general manager who managed and supervised the production of Demon Dan (ħ) had died. The Demonic Church is suffering from internal problems. The Murim Alliance prepares for an all-out war as if they had been waiting for it. Naturally, Cheonan Gambu was also busy preparing for the uing decisive battle. The reason I worried before heading to Seomun House was because I was reluctant to leave the ce for personal reasons in the current situation, not because I was worried that the Demonic Cult would move. I waited. Boss. As soon as he arrived at his private office, Yu So-hwa brought an armful of documents and ced them on the desk. Looking at the pile of work that had piled up before I even took off my outer clothes, a wry smile naturally came out. I felt at a loss as to when to process all of this. As I stared nkly at the back of Yu So-hwa leaving the office, I sighed deeply. Is there any other way? I ordered it. Zhuge Hye said that soon the order of the rulers would be issued throughout the central ins. But that alone wasnt enough. It was impossible to move all the sects and families of the Baekdo Ind with only themanding spirit. When I was the head of the Sacheon branch, didnt I have to work hard to attract local martial artists? Only after using everything they had was they able to form an allied force and march to Gansu. The authority to act on behalf of the leader through the connections he had built up so far, and even the imitation Jangmun Order given by the Cheongseong faction and Ami faction. If youre going to do it, be sure. We have to scrape to the bottom and pull it all together. In order to destroy the Demonic Bridge, the strength of the entire midfield had to be brought together. I had no intention of just sitting back and watching, leaving everything to the military department. This side also needs to prepare for the decisive battle in its own way. By now, letters should have reached the sects and families from all over the central ins. A letter requesting cooperation with a seal symbolizing Cheonan Gambu. Its going to be a hectic day for a while. Sarah. After taking a deep breath, I sat down at my desk and turned the first page of the document. * * * Hefei, Anhui Province. Two Jeonseogu (F)nded on the Namgung family, a martial arts force representing the region. . What do you n to do? Its a difficult problem. This is a request for military support from Cheonan Gambu following Maeng Ju-ryeong. Namgung Segaju Namgung Ho ced his hand on his forehead. The young man sitting across from me looked at the scene with a calm expression. Its the Dragon Kings request, not someone elses, so Im tempted to grant it, but Considering the current situation of the Namgung family, I cant simply ept it. Namgung Seonghun, the young sword dragon, nodded and spoke in return. As he said, the current situation of the Namgung family was not that good. The best of the family, the Sword King, lost his life at the hands of the White-Faced Death God, and the main force, the Changgung Swords, also suffered a blow that was close to annihtion. What if you ept the request and provide troops, but then lose them too? At that time, the Namgung family could have gone down the road of decline. What do you think? If you ask my opinion, I think you should take risks andpete. The reason is? Because this fight is likely to be the final battle. Namgung-ho put down the letter on the table and was immersed in agony. There was definitely a point in what Namgung Seong-Hoon said. If a request for salvation hade from a foreign martial force like before, he would have refused it without hesitation. The risk you have to take is too great to apply unnecessarily. but. The story was different if it was the final battle that would determine victory or defeat in the Great War of True Demons. Even a child would have known how symbolic the fight would be. Should we have heard that the Namgung family, who upied the first ce among the five major families, cowered in fear of their enemies? one more. The Dragon King is a person who rewards faithfulness. If you ept my request, I will be in debt to the most influential man in Tanggeum Wulin. well. People change their attitude like flipping their palms in the face of gain. Even if the power and influence of the Namgung family are reduced, will he still pay attention to us? What I want to talk about is the character of the Dragon King, not his personality but his personality. tendency? Basically, he seemed to prefer creating allies for long-term exchanges rather than immediate gains. Hmm. An example that proves this is the Gangsoak family. I know what you want to say. But even so, I feel too anxious to rely on just one Dragon King to make a decision that involves the fate of my family. I was just answering because you asked for my opinion. The decision is ultimately up to the head of the family. A furrow was carved between Namgung-hos eyebrows. If you participate in the final battle and improve your military performance, the position of the Namgung family will increase ordingly after the war. On the other hand, if you hold back and the wares to an end, your power to speak out will be lower than that of the factions or families that participated in the war. A turning point that determines the rise and fall of the Namgung family. As the head of the Sega family, it was time to make a decision. Do you n for the future even if it means taking risks, or do you take the safe path to avoid the worst? Some expect a period of heavy silence to pass. Finally, Namgung-ho opened his tightly closed lips. My family has requested this support * * * Nanjing, Jiangsu Province. Its finally time to return the favor. Can I prepare for thepetition? Thats right. Whose request could I refuse? Yue Kangyun, head of the Jiangsu Yue family, nodded emphatically. It was as if he was asking such an obvious question. Segas elder Ak Pyung-seon, who was sitting across from him, burst intoughter. When Maeng Ju-ryeong came down earlier, he seemed indifferent. The reactions were world wide. Well, this is a request for military support from the Dragon King, not anyone else. Kang So-akga received a favor from Director Cheonan-gam that he could not repay even if it took his entire life. It was entirely thanks to him that we were able to safely move our activity area to Jiangsu and settle down there. The days were like a dream. There was no longer any need for persecution from the Hwangbo family. There was no one to put a brake on the musicians flight. Currently, the Ak family was expanding its influence to its hearts content. The growth rate was so tremendous that it was difficult for Gasol to adapt to the rapidly changing environment. If it werent for him, let alone achieving my dream, the family line might have been cut off in my generation. The Ak family was a family that would have disappeared into the backwaters of history if it were not for the outstanding warrior named Eum-gwi. Thats why I couldnt help but feel great gratitude to the Dragon King. Without his help, he would have had to worry about the survival of his family, let alone worry about the future. I will summon the warriors immediately. There are a lot of things you need to do from now on. Its scary just to hear it. Please pamper me in moderation. Ak Pyeong-seon, who answered jokingly, left Gajujeon. Akang-yoon, who was left alone, looked up at the ceiling with an expression of excitement on his face. The purpose of participating in the war was not simply to repay kindness. This battle was also an opportunity. An opportunity to showcase a newly born musician to the Jungwon martial arts group. Finally, the time hase to make everyone aware of the power and potential of the family that had been hidden by the presence of evil spirits. He muttered as if making a decision. The entire Wulin will see Yue Jia again. * * * The capital of Sichuan Province. her. After checking the contents of the letter, the old Taoist Maehwashingeom (÷) Hyeongun Dojang looked puzzled. I was anxious ever since I heard that a letter had arrived from the Cheonan Inspectorate. Do whatever it takes to persuade the martial arts alliance in Sichuan? It was truly an unexpected request. I couldnt refuse it because a token of gratitude was included. [Because I am a Taoist monk, there is not much I can give.] [So what can I do? I have to at least hit it with my body.] Who would have guessed? This is how the token of appreciation that was handed over in favor of a former student will be returned. I couldnt be more resentful of my owncency as I waved a piece of meat in front of the tiger. I cant me anyone. Its all my business He dered that he would listen to any request as long as it did not harm the monks. But isnt the scale of the request toorge? Of course, it was true that he had considerable status and influence within the Allied Forces. However, no matter how absolute an expert he was, he was in a situation where he had lost his monastic rank and was entrusted to the branch of the Maeng. It was impossible for him to have the authority to move the Allied forces at will. ..In the end, it means that you have to work hard to meet the upper echelons of the Allied Forces and go around. If we were to list the major martial powers belonging to the Allied Forces, it would be as follows. Amifa. Cheongseong faction. Cheomsangpa. Sacheondanga. In addition, there were survivors of the Joint and Hwasan factions who lost their home and joined the front lines in Sacheon. There were as many as six martial arts factions belonging to the nine major ns or the five major ns. I was already sighing because I had no idea how to convince them all. What kind of trouble is this at this age? Its also a moment toment about how things have turned sour inter years. He put the letter down on hisp for a moment and organized his future ns in his head. First, I have to meet the head of the party. Basically, the Tang family is friendly to Yeonsun, so it will be easy to persuade him. If we receive the cooperation of the Tang family, it will be much easier to persuade other martial forces. I decided on a policy, but I didnt feel like it. To be honest, I had a very bleak rtionship with the Poison King. I wonder which martial artist could be on friendly terms with the supreme leader of the Tang family. Whoa. Still, the current status of Cheonwoo Dojo, written at the end of the letter, gave me a ray offort. Although he was a cold-hearted disciple with whom I had not heard anything since joining Cheonan Gambu, I was relieved to see that he was doing well. hmm? Plum God Swords eyes narrowed as he read thest line. An unfinished, ambiguously broken sentence. He turned over the letter to check it, and a calm smile appeared on his lips. There was content on the back too. Frivolous gossip that contradicts the content on the front page. It was a piece of writing that showed the authors sense of yfulness. Plum God Sword, who was tapping the table with his index finger, let out a bitter smile. He shook his head and muttered as he packed the letter in his chest. It looks like he is possessed by a woman again and is unable toe to his senses. Anyway, the one and only disciple was not very trustworthy. However, he seems to havee to his senses recently. It seemed that his nature had not gone anywhere. When will he be a full-fledged master and follow in his footsteps? You look like an old bastard. A longing murmur echoed throughout the room. Chapter 462 Episode 462: Since returning, I have been running like crazy until now. I went through various things. So many things have been built up. It was not simply about raising the level of martial arts. Money, status, power, reputation, connections. It was all my strength. The power I greedily sought and obtained. You have to use every hand you can. It is time to put an end to this long bad rtionship. It was not the time to save what you had. It wont be long before ites to an end one way or another. The second death sentence that led to my death in my past life. Even with the Demon Cult leader, who can be said to be his mortal enemy in this life. You seem to be showing your face often these days. Well, it has to be that way. My reception room in Cheonangambu. The man sitting across from me, the head of Hwayang Sangdan, smiled bitterly and sipped his tea. Judging by the dark spots under his eyes, he seemed to be quite tired. Thats unlikely. The Murim Alliance prepares for an all-out war. And Hwayang Trading Company, which supplies supplies to the Murim Alliance. The person in front of me who was probably having a busier time than anyone else at the moment was the man in front of me. This could be seen just by looking at the number of times he had been in and out of Maengs headquarters recently. What brought you to Cheonan Gambu? I have a few things to tell you. Please speak. I will listen. First of all, I have prepared most of the things you asked for. In the case of elixirs, supply and demand are not going smoothly because there are no products for sale, but Its okay. As I said before, the request to obtain the elixir was merely a side note. We will be able to secure the rest in time. Thats good news. It was nned to also involve the Cheonghyeoldomun and the Haenam faction in the final battle. So, I used my own money to prepare spare supplies. To prevent the two factions from making excuses such as Its such a sudden request that were not prepared at all. Among the two, we had to keep a close eye on the Haenam faction in particr. Still, the Blue Blood de is in the process ofying the groundwork to convert to the White de, so they wont be able to easily refuse my request. On the other hand, in the case of the Haenam faction, it was clear that they did not want to participate in a war that had no benefit. It was a harsh world in which it was difficult to be at ease and trust only in me-soul swords or imitation gatemands. There was a need to block the escape route in advance. The second is about the spiritual stamp. Ho Jeong-gwon (ȭ) asked me to go to you and tell you the story. Hojeongkwon? I made eye contact with Hwayang Sangdanju with an expression of interest. I didnt forget to cover the entire living room with air membrane. The owner of Hwayang Sangdan, who put down the teacup on the table, continued talking. You probably already know that the Spirituality Dojo is plotting something to nder you. yes. I nodded and remembered the time when I had a private meeting with Gojeong-kwon in the past. [Now please speak slowly. I wonder what the Youngseong Dojang is nning.] At the time, Ho Jeong-gwon, who needed to somehow meet with me in order to restore the rtionship with the Hwayang Sangdan, sent someone and gave me a proposal. He said he would give him information about the spiritual seal. [Before we talk, there is something I want to ask you first.] [What do you mean by what you want to ask?] [Have you found a weakness in the spiritual seal? For example, he holds evidence that youmitted a lousy act.] It was a time when the Cheonan Inspectorate had just beenunched. I had a deal with the spiritual dojo. In order to easily absorb the inspection department and thew enforcement office into the Cheonan inspection department. [As you wanted, I destroyed all the evidence in front of you. Are you satisfied?] [Of course. It was a satisfactory transaction. I will ask for your continued support.] [Do you mean this?] Strictly speaking, the Spirituality Dojo was not unterally controlling my weaknesses. Theyre just sharing each others secrets. If Youngseong Dojo revealed what happened at that time at an official event, I would not be the only one who would suffer. It was clear that the exposer, Youngseong Dojo, would also suffer significant damage. [As expected. Its not surprising that a person who is cornered can do something. Hes probably trying to tarnish your reputation bymitting suicide.] [I dont understand. Rather, you will suffer even greater losses.] Still, I had a shallow cause. It was an inevitable choice for Cheonan Gambu, which was weak at the time. They said they had no choice but to join hands with him to reduce the noise that would arise in the process of punishing the inspection department and thew enforcement party. On the other hand, what about the spiritual dojo? It was just a justification and there was no excuse at all. It was clear which side would suffer greater losses. [For the current spiritual dojo, profit or loss is not that important. My pride has already copsed. Didnt you storm into the Senate and take him away in front of everyone?] [Are you saying you were blinded by revenge?] [You know, theres nothing more scary when that kind of person harbors a vicious heart.] [ .] [Right now, the spiritual dojo is gathering people to help it. It looks like youve already contacted the three elders.] [Is that so?] [Youd better be careful.] [ To be honest, Im not that worried.] [Im just asking out of curiosity, but its already been there. Did you know?] [Not really. To put it bluntly, I dont really care if what happened at that time bes known. What I have built so far is not so weak that it copses.] [That is great confidence. Well, considering the poprity you currently enjoy in the world, it is only natural.] [ People are creatures that see only what they want to see and hear only what they want to hear.] [.] [Even if scandals spread, most of them The leaders of will protect and protect me.] [Its scary that I cant simply deny it. But I dont think its something to be taken lightly. [In the political world, it ismon for small things to be exaggerated.] There was a truth to what Hojeonggwon said. If the helpers set the stage and the spiritual dojo explodes, the impact will not be small. There was no harm in being careful. So from that day on, I regrly heard about the movements of the spiritual dojo through him. They said hes going to do something soon. Its absurd. At a time when everyone is busy preparing for an all-out war Rather, that may be why they thought now was the right time. The more tightly the atmosphere is, the greater the reaction when it breaks. but. There must be a calction that you will not be able to prepare properly because it is now. Iughed while fiddling with the teacup. A spiritual seal would have been unheard of in my dreams. That you are ying in someones palm. Whether it was humiliation or revenge, humans consumed by emotions tend to have narrowed perspectives. The words that Ho Jeong-kwon told me passed through my mind. [By the way, he is among the three elders who came into contact with the spiritual dojo.] [Who are you talking about?] [Taeyeon Sword. Dont you think work is going to be fun?] * * * Manager. I received a reply from the Namgung family. Deputy Hwadaerang stopped by the office and handed over a traditional paper. I put down the brush, took out the letter, checked the contents, and narrowed my eyes. I dont understand. Since I had sent a letter requesting military support, I thought I would have received a response, either approval or rejection. However, the content of the letter waspletely different from what was expected. If we were to cut away the details and boil down to the main points, it would be like this. < I would like you to visit the Namgung family once. > To be honest, I did not have high expectations. Because I know very well what kind of situation the Namgung family is in. The King of Swords died, and the Changgung Geomdae, the main force of the three families, was almostpletely destroyed. For them, it was the final battle and they didnt want to waste any more of their familys power. Even if we somehow win the war, it is meaningless if Sega copses. In the end, Moorim was a world where the powerful enjoyed power. The toothless tiger had no choice but to be bitten by a group of wildcats. But The reply sent from the Namgung family seemed to be saying this to me. If you visit Sega, I will positively consider your request for military support. Namgung-ho. What on earth is this n? In the right corner of the letter, the seal symbolizing the Namgung family was properly stamped. There must have been a reason for his request. If you are simply trying to bargain with me, exchanging letters will be enough. My head hurts. After putting down the letter, I sighed deeply. When will I go to Anhui again? It was an issue at stake as to whether the Namgung family would participate in the war. The matter was too serious to just ignore it because it was annoying. Shall we call Namgung Geum first and ask for his opinion? * * * Hiss! The sharp de split the air. I slowly narrowed my eyes as I felt the slight tremor through my fingertips. It was a lot better than the first time, but I wasntpletely satisfied. Passsss. Stone debris poured down to the floor. The sword marks carved on the wall were roughly simr to those previously discovered in Mokwon Se or Haenam Ind. But that was all. It literally only had a certain appearance but had no substance. The effectiveness, uracy, and power of herbivory. There wasnt a single thing that appealed to me. This made it impossible to use it in real life. There is no problem with herbivory itself. I just cant unfold it properly. A cold sensation in my wrist was telling me. There was something wrong with the process of casting Herbivory. If it was putting a strain on the body that had been strengthened by learning the White Lightning Divine Technique, it meant that something was fundamentally wrong. I knew the order in which to swing the sword, and I also learned how to keep the sword path unbroken. However, the fact that Chosik is not able to show its full power I could only think that there was a problem with the way I used my power. It was a fact known to all prosecutors that even if the same swordsmanship was used, the results could vary greatly depending on how the internal skills were used. Im sure the answer is contained in the twenty-four elementary techniques of the Wolyeonggeom that I have been practicing so far. At first nce, the twenty-fifth herbivorous ceremony appears to be an independent season that is distinct from other herbivorous ceremonies, but in reality, this was not the case. Having trained Wolyeonggeom for a long time, I recognized it the moment I encountered it. Arrangement of a former person discovered in Mokwonsega and Haenam Ind. The unique traces of Wolyeonggeom hidden in its messy shape. Wolhwajangs predecessor did not create something from nothing. Hebined existing herbal foods, melted his own enlightenment into them, and sublimated them into seasons. Whoa. After returning the sword to its sheath, I sat down with my butt on the ground and closed my eyes. The ck figure in the image stared into space, clutching the stone. Chapter 463 Episode 463: A huge wall. Messy sword marks were confusing my vision. Traces of Wolyeonggeoms twenty-fifth herbivory. It was worth looking at it again and again until the paper on which I made the rubbing was worn away, and now I was able to draw the shape perfectly in my mind. The ck figure holding the sword raised the sword above his head. Huh! An honest movement reminiscent of the herbivory of Taishan Tack. One road leading to the other waspletely opposite to that. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwaang! An illusion of countless swords formed and filled the front. It is a season that is fast, strong, and ever-changing, befitting the expression of the final herbivore. It looks usible. Based on the traces left behind by Wolhwajangs predecessor, I recreated the process of spreading the grass in my head. I put in a lot of time and effort to embody it. However, the results were not very encouraging. I could perfectly follow the movements of the ck figure in the image without making a single mistake, but that was all. There was a clear difference in the results. No matter how grandiose it is about imagery training and other things, imagination is ultimately just imagination. There is bound to be a difference from reality. I took a long breath and sank deeper into my consciousness. The energy within the dantian wriggled and responded. I guided the energy flowing through my blood vessels to my right hand. Then, by repeating fine adjustments, we found an operation method that would reduce the load caused by casting Herbivorous. It was a simple, ignorant and low-efficiency method, but it had to be seen that there was no more reliable research method than this. Is this what it feels like to find a needle in a sandy beach? Its been a while since I continued to do frustrating and tedious repetitive tasks. I opened my eyes to the signs of poprity outside the training hall and smiled bitterly. The sky was colored with twilight. I felt like time passed so quickly. Is there a problem? You look like youre worried a lot. The identity of the man who entered the training hall without permission was Wu Ga-jin, the Prince of the Beast Pce. I stood up, brushed the dirt off my butt, and narrowed my eyebrows slightly. Wu Ga-jins eyes, looking at him, were filled with the desire to win. Would you like to spar for the first time in a while? It seemed a bit quiet recently. It looks like you were quite bored. If you want to cool off your troubled brain, its best to move your body first. Recently, Ken Hou () left his post to support the front line in Shandong (ɽ|). Suddenly, Wu Ji-jin lost his sparring partner. He was on the verge of absolute perfection and was thirsty for a match with the strong. From what I noticed, it seemed like he would continue to be a bother until I started hanging out with him. great. For the first time in a while, we will get to know the skills of the Crazy Wind Sword, which is famous throughout the central ins. I told you I dont really like that nickname. I made a mistake. Even the windstorm is great. Tendons sprouted on Wu Jiajins forehead. He did not like the nickname given to him. The reason was that his hands and feet were shriveling. So I often teased him and called him by his nickname. They even added the title Daehyup. The reaction was so fun that I couldnt quit. Pleasee. I will give up who goes first. I will not decline. A terrifying energy emanated from Wu Ji-jins whole body. The energy surrounding therge curved sword gave off a bright glow. Woe! As soon as the burst of light filled the field of vision, Wu Jiajin began to move. The curved sword, swung sideways, swept across the side. As I retreated, leaving behind only an afterimage using the technique of Lee Hyeong-hwan-wi, I secretly eximed in exmation. It was noticeable that the hem of the dress was slightly cut. I thought Ipletely avoided it. It didnt move as quickly as expected. I didnt let down my guard and maintained the proper distance. Still, the tip of the de touched me. This meant that the trajectory of swinging the curved sword was actually longer than what appeared to the eye. Have you just learned a new skill? Thats fun. I suddenly kicked the air and rushed forward. As the distance suddenly narrowed, Woo Ga-jin, who had been pursuing him as if he would not let go, looked surprised. Jump! He pushed away the curved sword rising diagonally with his left hand and struck the opponents sr plexus with his sword. Big! Woo Ga-jin, who somehow got his left hand into the hitting spot, let out a faint groan. Although he avoided a direct hit, the impact would have been significant. As he was pushed away, leaving long traces, he grabbed the curved sword embedded deep in the ground with both hands and shed upward from the bottom. Kukwakwakwa! There was a loud noise and dust rose up. Instead of pursuing too much, I stopped in ce and frowned. Youre making quite a mess. I was more concerned about the disarray of the training hall rather than Wu Ji-jins wit in responding to the crisis. I thought that if I had known this would happen, I should have moved the location. Boom! Wu Ga-jins new type was thrown away by the sessive attacks. He didnt just suffer quietly. I raised my head and strengthened the hand holding the sword. Crossing rivers pouring down like rain. Sigh! Instead of protecting myself with a self-defense device, I opened my Wolyeonggeom sword and countered the attack. The 21st herbivorous month (). Dozens of strands of sword energy rose above my head. A sh between river crossing and sword fighting. Originally, the Dogang, which is a conglomerate of pottery, would ruthlessly tear apart the sword. The scene that followed was something thatpletely defiesmon sense. The river, whose trajectory was distorted by the sword, passed me by and dug into the ground. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! A trace that draws a circle around the bottom of your feet. what! Seeing me without a single hair being damaged, Wu Ga-jin let out a cry that was like a scream. It was a face ofplete disbelief. It was a skill that could be demonstrated because the understanding of each herbivory was much higher than before. Even with the same herbal diet, I was able to getpletely different results than a few months ago. If it were me in the past, I wouldnt have been able to pull off such acrobatics in real life. where. I lowered my upper body and bent my knees as if I was going to jump out at any moment. I wasnt the only one who grew up. Woo Ga-jin, who greedily absorbed the martial arts of the Central ins after bing a member of the Cheonan Ganbu, could not be the same as before. I wanted to check. How much have your skills improved so far? Where is he now? Quang! In the blink of an eye, their weapons came into contact with each other. Even though he knew that he could not win in a fight of strength, Wu Ji-jin did not back down. The direction of martial arts he pursues is not flow or illusion, but strength. He was not the kind of person who would be afraid to confront his opponent head-on, even though he was a high-level expert. If you dont take advantage of your own strengths, you know best that you will only be dragged around and defeated. Quad deuk! Wu Jiajins feet dug deep into the ground. The erupted internal energy seemed to create a vortex, which then turned into a storm de that covered his entire body. I was blown away by the tremendous force and my eyes widened. her. Although it was only for a short time, the output increased dramatically. I knew it intuitively. Woo Ga-jin has prepared a secret trick to deal with me. Wow! After the Lion ({Ӻ). A roar reminiscent of a ferocious beast erupted. The air was shaken by the sound waves filled with energy. Having strengthened my self-defense skills to protect myself, I immediately spread my energy widely and chased after Wu Jiajins presence. A thick cloud of dust obscured his new form. left side. I threw away the sword in my hand and threw myself to the right. Sharp metallic sounds rang out one after another. Check using swordsmanship. When you couldnt figure out what the other person was up to, it was best to keep your distance. Tsk! Woo Ga-jin, who swung his curved sword wide and struck down Geoggeol, clicked his tongue and rushed at me. A fist flew through the air and struck him in the abdomen, and a sword circling through the air stabbed him in the back. Still, he didnt stop. The effectiveness of Bogap () made by mixing Hancheol was clearly revealed. Certainly, the martial arts that Wu Ga-jin learned had a goodpatibility with armor. In a way, I was able to disy my skills thanks to leaving Namman anding to Jungwon. In the hot southern Manchuria, the disadvantages of wearing armor would have outweighed the advantages. The dense forest and the infestation of pests should also have been taken into consideration. Awesome! Okay! The distance that had been widened was narrowed again. A barrage of attacks without any time to catch your breath. wickedness! I looked down at my torn sleeves and let out an exmation. For some reason, it seemed like the trajectory of swinging the curved sword was longer than it looked. The secret lies in how to hold the weapons. The grip position was instantly moved to the end of the handle to increase the range. Sophisticated techniques contrast with rough movements. That was not Nammans martial arts. He was a military schr from the central region. It seemed like he had been going through Maengs library and learning the martial arts and skills he needed. You didnt have to learn Choi Sang-seungs martial arts to be stronger. Even though no one told him, Woo Ga-jin knew everything. What are your shorings and what do you need to improve? Good. A fist wrapped in white electricity split the air. Woo Ga-jin, who suddenly lowered his upper body to avoid the attack, brightened his eyes. As if he had been waiting for this moment, he raised the curved sword diagonally and cut. The air currents swirling around the curved ind were unusual. Was it this? I dont know the exact principle, but it seems clear that it is holding onto the energy that should be spread in an imperfect form. A curve that digs into the defenseless side of the body. Wow! Immediately afterwards, Wu Ji-jins arm was suddenly bent along with a dull hitting sound. This was because the hilt of the dagger that rose up through the ground hit his elbow. I tried to reproduce the method used by the blood-sucking demon emperor in the past, and it worked. It was a waste. Rotate the new model around your left foot. Not understanding what was happening, he kicked Wu Jiajins stiff stomach. Craddangtang! He rolled around on the floor in an awkward manner and instead of standing up, he just stretched out in arge position. It wasnt like he had lost consciousness. Because it was sparring, the power was controlled. I retrieved the geoggeol and held it in my hand and asked with a smile on my face. Do you want more? yes. An answer mixed with a sigh. Woo Ga-jin, with a bitter smile, stood up using the curved sword as support. Just when I thought I had secured the victory, I was caught in a loophole, so the feeling of disappointment was indescribable. Nevertheless, it was important to immediately agree to a rematch. Pleasee. We will hang out with you until you are satisfied. * * * After hundreds of exchanges, the sparring ended. After returning the sword to its scabbard, I looked down at Wu Ga-jin, who was leaning against the wall, and said. Thank you for your effort. . Woo Ga-jin showed no particr reaction. I didnt keep my mouth shut because I was offended. It seemed like he was deep in meditation to sort out his newly acquired knowledge. Its also urgent. At first nce, he seems like a simple and ignorant man, but if you look closely, you can see that there is a lot to learn from him. I dont know anything else, but I had to imitate the attitude of not being afraid of challenges and changes. wait. As I was quietly looking at Wu Ji-jin, a thought instantly crossed my mind. Acquisition of the twenty-fifth herbivory that was blocked by a wall. Isnt there a need to only eat herbivores in a standard way? Chapter 464 Episode 464: The reason why the casting of the 25th Chosik is not smooth is because the correct method of using the inner attack is not known. As it is a season with so many changes, the burden on the body is bound to be great even if fortune telling is done in the wrong way. The day of battle ising soon. If this continues, there is a high possibility that you will not be able to learn herbivory in time. In that case, it would be better How about modifying Herbivory to suit your taste to make it easier to cast? For example, recing part of the swordsmanship with the implementation of a ceremonial sword. Maybe its not that bad. If you reduce the number of movements, the method of using internal energy naturally bes simpler. The power and effectiveness of herbivory would naturally decrease, but it would not be a big problem if the resulting gap was filled with a ceremonial steel machine. Its well worth a try. It was an idea I coulde up with now that I had be somewhat familiar with the use of the prosthesis. What if the Heocho (̓) is left as is and only the Silcho () is reced with a false nail? The consumption of internal energy will greatly increase, but the techniques of the illusion sword will be able to be utilized even better. This is probably far from the picture that Wolhwajangs predecessor had hoped for. But what does that mean? If straight methods dont work, shouldnt we resort to expedient methods? Did they say that in order to cool off your troubled mind, you should move your body first? As I was staring at Woo Ga-jin who was quietly meditating, I chuckled. Most likely, he was just saying the right words to spar with me, but in the end, it helped me change my perspective. The saying, I dont know whats going on in the world, made me realize. Some time passes. Boss. Woo Ga-jin, who woke up from meditation, spoke to me in a heavy voice. While I was cleaning up, I turned around with a puzzled expression and he made direct eye contact with me and said. Can I ask you to spar one more time? Then thats right. There was no way I could easily shake off this madness. It was clear that Geomhu would continue to bother me until he returned. How should I avoid these leeches in the future? * * * Its been a while, Master Byeok. How have you been? . A shabby guesthouse located in Changsha. The man sitting across from me across the table, the Iron Blood Demon Lord Seogunak, nodded slowly. Currently, he was using the pseudonym Byeok Ho-yeop. Is the job worth doing? so so. Thats amazing. In the meantime, the level has risen again. Thest time I saw it, it was only at its peak, but while I wasnt able to see it, it reached its peak. Although he learned the same Jeongmyeong Gong (), his fundamentals were different from that of Buyeokwoon, a member of Cheonan Gammbu. Before losing his Danjeon, Seogunak was an expert in Hwagyeong. Since we were in the process of regaining our lost ground, it was natural that we would grow quickly. Due to the limitations of martial arts, it may be difficult to regain ones original inaction. There is something you need to do soon, warrior. Say it. Recently, we received a call from members of an unofficial unit conducting espionage activities in Shandong. They said they confirmed the existence of the Laughing Demon Army. Power entered Seogunaks eyes. It was an expression that said it had finallye. If he had any sense, he would have known. Why did I keep him alive and by my side? Youre probably thinking of using me as bait to lure the Sosalma Army, right? Thats right. I wonder if the inducement will work. If it had been before Prince Cheonak died, he would have had nothing to regret. Seogunak asks while sipping tea. There was some truth to what he said. In Banghyeon (h), Prince Cheonak died, and Sosalmagun was virtually appointed as Sogyoju. Of the four disciples of the Demonic Cult, three of them, excluding him, are all deceased. For Sosalma, it could be said to be like blowing ones nose without even touching it. Even he would not have expected that Cheonak, his most threateningpetitor, would pass away like that. Actually, contrary to what is known to the public, the Iron Blood Demon is alive and well. In fact, it was impossible for him to return to the Demonic Cult and regain his original status. What Seogunak wanted to say to me was simple. I wonder if Sosalma Army will really move to eliminate him, who will not be apetitor anyway. There is a high probability that they will just snort and ignore it. Rather, thats why it will work. You have achieved the status of a small religious leader, but how annoying would it be if an unexpected variable appeared? But I am now To put it bluntly, the current warrior is not a threat to the Sosalma Army. I know. . But Sosalmagun doesnt know that the warrior has lost his dantian. Also, the fact that I am no longer a devil after learning the True Mind Law. Hmm. If the news of Master Byeoks survival is heard, Sosalma-gun will never be able to ignore it due to his personality. He has a brilliant mind, but he also has a lot of worries. You speak as if you know him well. I know better than you think, warrior. How can you not know? The person who lured me into a trap and killed me, who had dered in my past life that I would give up my position as sessor, was Sosalmagun. A long sigh flowed from Seogunaks mouth. He probably hoped that a dangerous operation using him as bait would not be carried out. Im sorry to say that. It was none of my business whether or not the daughter of the Hongwon family desperately waited for his safe return. The reason I kept Seogunak, who had killed me in my previous life, alive until now was for this time. I would give him a chance to survive, but I had no intention of giving him convenience considering his situation. So how exactly do you n to lure him out? The point is that the news of Musa Byeoks survival should naturally flow to the ears of the Sosalma Army. I thought a lot about how to solve that problem. I smiled as I touched the teacup. Since I didnt have a chance to do anything like this in the meantime, I had to leave it alone while holding the card called Iron Blood Demon Army in my hand. But recently, the situation on the front line has changed. Currently, the Sosalma army was brought to the battlefield against its will and was performing the role ofmander. Because Prince Cheonak passed away, he took over the role that was originally supposed to be yed by the great disciple. In the past, when the Sosalma Army appeared in Hubei, conditions were not avable, but that is not the case now. Most of his subordinates are active at the front lines. Sporadic battles were still taking ce on the front lines in Shandong. The Demonic Cult is currently not in a situation where it can focus on expanding its sphere of influence, but there is still no way to calm its internal dissatisfaction other than creating continuous conflict with external enemies. It is just thatrge-scale battles are not taking ce, and in fact, the number of minor battles taking ce has increasedpared to before, ording to reports from the leaders dispatched to the front. We will prepare a suitable stage for you. Contact Sosalmas subordinates and kill them. Kill me? Arent you going to save me and send me back to make my presence known? If you do something obvious like that, the quick-witted Sosalma will feel ufortable and be wary. . The warrior knows well, but his intuition cannot be ignored. Whats more, the current warrior cant even unleash the power thats unique to Majin. Well, he is like that too. Sosalma is a capable person. If you look at his capabilities as amander, he is second to none in the Demonic Cult. To agree. Even if we dont do anything, he will definitely notice the warriors presence. I trust him. In the end, all they had to do was to create a situation where the Iron Blood Demon Army could naturallye into contact with the Sosal Demon Armys disciple and create a conflict. It would be okay to decide on future policy while observing the situation. Seogunak and I had a close discussion about the operation. The conversation ended after we had decided on a rough time. Seogunak, who drank the lukewarm tea in one go, stood up and said. No matter what, in the end, all I have to do is faithfully fulfill my role as a piece of chess. Are you nning to go? Because I dont think you have anything more to convey to me. You also have an impatient personality. Please go and have a meal. Thats it. If its food, I ate it before I came here. Its a shame. I thought Id hear a little about how youve been doing. You and I dont have that close of a rtionship, do we? I waved my hand at Seogunak, who was leaving the guest room with a face full of worry. Since the time for the operation to bepleted was set, he would want to spend as much time as possible with his lover. With this, the preparations are roughly finished. Left alone, I called Jeomsoy and ordered all kinds of food. Jeomsoi looked perplexed at the unexpected amount of orders. Now I have to go to Namgung House. * * * Many, many, many. Inside the carriage heading to Anhui. I spoke to Dojang Cheonwoo, who was looking out the window with a sullen expression on his face. Are you in a bad mood? What are you saying all of a sudden? He looked bad from the moment he left. I was wondering if there were anyints. Theres one thing Id like to ask. Please speak. Why are you taking us away? The people currently heading to Namgung House with me were as follows. Cheonwoo Dojo, Changin Dojo, and Namgung Geum. Since Namgung Geum was from the Namgung family, he naturally had to apany him, and the other two were selected from among the members of the execution team who seemed to have nothing to do. I dont know what you mean by asking that question. Is there anything wrong with this personnelposition? There are so many. Everything is wrong, from start to finish. ? Why arent there any female members with you? I ended up making a nk expression at the absurdint. Changin Dojang, who was sitting next to me, looked bewildered. Is that what you wereining about? Dissatisfaction is bound to arise. I understand that when you recently visited Haenampa and when you visited the Seomun family, you were apanied by many beautiful small and medium-sized people. In other words, I was looking forward to a long-distance trip with a female member, but I was disappointed because the passengers were male. For some reason, I thought he reacted strangely excitedly when I asked him to apany me. Anyway, theres this guy called Dosa. Still, I thought I had some sense, but I was mistaken. When I thought about it, it seemed like people had be more tant than before after falling for Meng Kyungs trick and tasting Giru. Dont they say that thete wind is scary? I suddenly became curious. How would Maehwashingeom react if he saw that? Next time I write a letter, Ill have to write down everything that Dojo Cheonwoo says right now. Chapter 465 Episode 465: The journey to Anhui went smoothly. As they moved through Gangseo (), which was far from the front lines, there were not many instances of bandits blocking their way. My ears were itching from all theints that Dojo Cheonwoo kept making, but the arrangement didnt really bother me. wee! After entering the restaurant crowded with customers, my group and I sat around a round table and ordered food. Changin Dojang looked around once and lowered his voice. Most of the guests are martial arts people. Looking at me, it looks like something happened nearby. As he said, among the guests, almost all of them were martial people. Considering that their uniforms were not uniform, it seemed like they did not belong to one group. They nced at each other and were wary of each other, and at the slightest opportunity, they seemed ready to start a fight. There are people observing this side. Are you trying to gauge the level? Now I see that Jeomsoys face has hardened. I could see that he was careful about every word he said or did, out of fear of being caught. I narrowed my eyes and focused my energy on my ears. To eavesdrop on what the young man and woman sitting next to me were talking to each other. Did you find out anything? Sorang (O). at all. I dont know where he is hiding. If you just catch it, you will have enough money to y and eat for the rest of your life. Meaningful conversation. Seeing as they exchanged secret stories but did not use the method of conveying the sound, it seemed that the level was not that high. Not only the two men and women, but most of the martial arts people around them were outcasts who did not even make it to the top ss. It doesnt really matter if you ignore it. Still, I couldnt help but feel curious. If possible, I also wanted to relieve the anxiety of the restaurant owners and clerks. Isnt it okay to just ignore something that can be easily handled if you put your mind to it? I gestured to Jeomsoi, who had juste out of the kitchen, and stopped him. I want to ask you something. yep! Ask me anything! Whats going on? yes? Im asking if something has happened in this area recently. It seems strange that there are so many knife wielders. The eyes of the surrounding martial arts people became sharper. Jeomsoy couldnte up with an answer easily and mumbled. It seemed like he was worried that he might be harmed if he spoke his mouth incorrectly. As I was thinking about how to reassure him, a middle-aged man came up to me and put his arm on my shoulder. Why are you bothering Jeomsoi for no reason? You can probably guess just by looking at the atmosphere. At least its an issue that doesnt bring any good to the general public. Dojang Cheonwoo looked shocked. It seemed like he couldnt believe that I was leaving such a man alone, rather than the fact that a man who seemed to be a dark person had put his hands on my body without any fear. Then would you please answer for me? Are you going to give me information with your bare mouth? It cant be like that. I would consider it if you paid for the drinks. Its not difficult. Ill pay as much as you want for the drinks. Really? Hes a pretty big guy. I hear that often. Even if you regret itter, I wont back down. For your information, you have to calcte not only my share but also the share of my friends over there. The man pointed his index finger at the table next to him. About ten people were talking noisily, exchanging drinks. You dont have to worry about my wallet. First of all, Id like to hear an exnation of the situation. Okay, where should I start talking? The man slyly replies and pulls a chair to join us. Everyone in the group except me looked at him with shocked faces. The man holding the chopsticks in his hand, regardless of the attention pouring in, picked up the piece of meat and brought it to his mouth and said. To put it simply, there is a bounty on the head of a demon that has been appearing nearby. Mine? Have the demonic cultists been discovered? Im not a witch. I think its just a wandering mine. I may have learned a mediocre magic skill, but my level doesnt seem to be very high. Are you saying this many people gathered together just to catch one demon? There are not all of us here. The martial arts people who heard the news must have flocked here. Unfortunately for you, it may not be easy to find amodation. I wonder if there are still any vacant rooms left Thats difficult. I need to get a good rest if I want to leave early tomorrow morning. Turning back the story, it is said that the person who put the bounty on Mine was not a government official, but the head of the Chugajang (f). Additional chief? It is not a military family, but andowners family that owns arge amount ofnd. You can just think of them as a wealthy family well-known in the area. I guess I get it. It appears that the bounty on Mine is considerable. Its not significant. At least three generations is enough to have fun and eat. Is it that much? I dont know why Chuga Jangju is so passionate about subjugating demons. Some say that the heirloom was stolen by Majin, while others say that Jangjus only daughter was kidnapped. There were so many rumors that it was hard to know what was true. The man shrugged, picked up his empty ss and filled it with alcohol. The series of actions of drinking a drink and swallowing snacks felt very natural. I thought it wouldnt be strange if someone saw us and thought we were in the same group. But what does it all matter? The important thing is that if you take the head of a demon, you can properly unfold your arms. understand. So everyone was looking out for each other and showing caution. Everyone around you is apetitor with the same goal. Its just as you said. So what are you going to do? ? The same goes for you and your group. Just by looking at their behavior, you would be tempted to ask that they are people who live on a daily basis. Are you worried that we might also jump into the hunt for demons? Im even worried. Im just asking because Im curious, so dont overreact. I stoppedughing. As I was looking at the man with a sly smile and answer, I was so shocked that I couldnt speak. The dark sword warriors, who appeared to be the mans colleagues, radiated momentum towards us all at once. It seemed like they had no intention of hiding their intentions by overtly applying pressure. Now that I think about it, I havent even made a full statement yet. May I ask the warriors name? Oh Seong-moon. This is the name of a man who will one day be a big name in the Dark Ind, so remember it clearly. All right. Now its my turn to ask your name. The introduction iste. Its called Yeonsun. Yeonsoun? As a trick, I moved the drinking sses and utensils the man had used to the next table. Are they surprised by this sophisticated technique that an ordinary warrior cannot even dream of? The mans eyes became swollen. . An unspoken pressure to go back to where you were once youve said everything you wanted to say. Silence fell over the entire restaurant. The sound of someone swallowing dry saliva echoed loudly. The man, who btedly understood the situation, looked at me and the group in turn with a pale face. I said as if teasing the man who stood up trembling. As you said, I will make sure to remember the warriors name. Oh no! Theres no need to remember the name of an idiot like me! The startled man responded by waving his hands. Colleagues secretly look away from the man who looks back as if asking for help. As expected from the warriors of the ck Ind, they were full of loyalty. I really liked this as my reputation grew. Even people who see it for the first time will be able to exin it by just saying the name. Now that I think about it, you asked me to pay for the drinks as an information fee. joke! It was a joke! How dare I ask for money from the Grand Association! Shouldnt you keep your promises? No matter how dark I may be, I am not shameless enough to go out as an author and put a price on cheap information that can be obtained by asking anyone! Since you say that, I cant do it. I will ept your favor. The man breathed a sigh of relief. The sweat beads on his forehead gave an idea of the tension he was feeling. Thanks to the warrior, I was able to resolve my curiosity. thank you. Its an honor for you to say that. I took my eyes off the man and enjoyed my meal leisurely. None of the people in the restaurant dared to open their mouths until mypanions and I left. * * * After dinner, my group and I unpacked at our amodation and took a rest. Oh Seong-moon and his colleagues were generous enough to give us their room, so we didnt have to worry about moving around. These guys were truly kind. With this, residents living nearby will no longer suffer damage from the martial arts people. In reality, that wasnt the case, but at least I was known to the outside world as a very just person. At one time, he worked as a protector, and recently, he went as far as entering the Senate alone to take away the seal of Yeongseong. A true confidant of this era who does not tolerate injustice. Thats roughly how people looked at me. By now, news of my presence here must have spread widely among the martial arts people. No one would dare to attract my attention by harming the general public. Okay then. After finishing one lucky exercise, I slowly got up from my seat. I was thinking of going for a drink to digest what I ate. They also caught a demon that was said to have appeared in the vicinity. It wont be long before the value of my name acts as a deterrent. Ultimately, in order to solve the fundamental problem, the cause of this situation had to be eliminated. However, we cannot dy our journey to Namgung House to observe the process of subjugating the demons. So even though it was cumbersome, it was necessary to move it myself. Tracking is not my specialty, though. Using the vast energy of an absolute expert, it was no problem to find a fugitive with demonic energy in his body. After leaving the guesthouse, I walked leisurely through the dark streets. Even though it waste, many martial arts people were walking around busily trying to track Majins whereabouts. As I entered the main street, I noticed arge piece of paper attached to the wall. When I looked carefully, it was a record of the persons appearance that revealed the persons appearance. At the bottom corner was a seal symbolizing the additional chief. uh? I narrowed my eyebrows slightly as I carefully examined the characteristic features to remember the appearance. It was a face I thought was strangely familiar, but I had never seen it before. Something strange was going on. The person I knew was never one to indulge in magic. A disciple of Hyeonsamun (tʿT) became a demon? Chapter 466 Episode 466: In the past, Chayun Dojang and other wise monks visited Wolhwajang (Af) to meet me. A few of them joined the Cheonan Kambu to avenge the death of their death penalty, but most of them failed the exam and returned to being monks. What kind of situation is this? At first I was skeptical, but the more I looked at it, the more confident I became. The appearance of the wanted criminal in the profile report was exactly the same as one of the Buddhist monks I had seen at the time. I dont understand. I felt a sense of difort. A young man who attended the funeral of his brother-inw who died during the war, shed tears, and took the entrance exam while burning his hostility toward the Demon Cult, learned magical arts and became a Demon while we were not even seeing him? Of course, I had no intention of blindly defending him just because he was from the same ss as his dead subordinate. The Hyeonsamun is a sect located in Gamju, Gangseo Province, and it was quite possible for the head of Chuga to harbor a grudge against a military officer active in the region. But even if I try to look at it as objectively as possible, I cant help but feel unnatural. Because I had researched through the Hao n, I had a general idea of what type of faction the Xuan Shi n was. A martial arts force with integrity and innocence that is rarely found. Members of the n were ustomed to frugal living and were more interested in self-discipline and building virtue than in worldly affairs. Did you say that not only would he not touch anything that was outside of the right path, but his disciples would not even show off with the power of the sect on their backs? It was hard to believe that such a disciple of Master Hyeonsamun had suddenly fallen into the path of magic. The story I heard from Oh Seong-moon in the guesthouse shed through my mind. [Some say the heirloom was stolen by Majin, while others say the owners only daughter was kidnapped. There were so many rumors that I couldnt tell what was true.] Its theft and rape. People say you cant tell just by looking at the outside, but even so, when the gap was this severe, your thoughts had no choice but to lean to one side. Is Hyeonsamudo in the wanted badge really guilty and being chased? In the first ce, did Chu Chu know that he had ced a bounty on Master Xuans disciple? No matter how much andowner possesses enormous financial power, he would not usually think of dealing with arge-scale martial arts sect. There were two assumptions that coulde to mind. Firstly, as rumored, if the head of Chu was harmed by Hyeonsamundo, who had be a demon. The second is when Hyeonsamundo, who has been falsely used, is being chased by the martial arts people who are blinded by the bounty. Either way, it would be a good idea to find the person involved and hear their story. I turned around and headed back to the guesthouse. In the former case, I could easily find the wanted person on my own, but in thetter case, that would not be the case. We had to keep in mind the case where the target was not a demon. First, I decided that it would be a good idea to inform the members of the department and seek help. ! It was then. Through my expanded senses, I could sense the presence of the martial arts people moving around bustling in the distance. As I concentrated my energy and strengthened my hearing, I could hear the excited voices of men. We went that way! Push it in! Now he is a rat in a poison! I immediately rushed towards the source of the noise. I could understand the situation without having to see it with my own eyes. It seems that the location of the wanted person was eventually revealed through a search by the martial arts people spread throughout the area. * * * Pfft! Baekhyeon Dojang, a disciple of Hyeonsamun at Ewha University, chewed his lips as he saw the martial artists flocking from all directions. The situation was heading towards the worst. If things continued like this, I thought I might be a guest of immortality even before I could tell the news to the monk. Kagagak! A middle-aged swordsman who prates the blind spots of vision like a protectionist. Arge ax fell on the head of Baekhyun Dojang, who repelled the sword strike and bit Shinhyeong. He dodged the sh by leaning his upper body forward, then strongly kicked the ground and leaped. Shhh! Irons passing by underfoot. Baekhyun Dojang nced down and internally sighed in relief. It was dangerous. If only the judgment had been a littlete The warriors of the ck Ind, who had suddenly been covered with irons, started swearing. Using their shoulders as support, the young Taoist took another leap and climbed onto the roof of a nearby building. Its a grim situation. A shadow fell on Baekhyun Dojangs face. The number of soldiers forming the siegework was toorge. How much did the bounty increase to attract so many people? this guy! Quietly drop your weapons and surrender! A conflict arose in an instant. I couldnt think of any way to get out of this ce. I wondered if I should just be caught and save my life. No, thats just desperation. The wanted letter issued by the chieftain did not include any conditions requiring the subject to be brought back alive. It was as obvious as seeing fire how those who had their eyes wide open for the bounty would deal with the person who had surrendered. In the worst case scenario, there might be a fight to get my head. There was virtually no option to give up running and be captured. Its called Cheonbung Uchul (ţ). It is said that even if the sky falls, there is a hole to emerge from. If I didnt give up and held on until the end, a path to life might open up. Perhaps the adults of the recluse who sensed something strange might being to help him. A shimmering energy rose above the ind. The manifestation of sword energy. Since it had only been a short while since I had achieved enlightenment and reached the peak, I was still unskilled in its operation. It wouldnt be possible to maintain it for a long time. still. There was nothing else like this to pose a threat to the enemy. They say you have to conserve your energy as much as possible when dealing with arge number of people, but right now, you were in no position to choose between cold and hot. Suddenly! The older man who was running towards me with arge club got scared and took a step back. He swallowed dry saliva as he stared at the cleanly cut cross section of the sack. be careful! Even though he is rotten, he is a person who has mastered the magic arts! The moment you make a mistake, you could be counterattacked and lose your life! Baekhyun Dojangs eyes were distorted by shoutsing from all over the ce. What a magician. It couldnt have been more absurd. I felt like yelling. Please do not disgrace the proud martial arts skills of a monk. But no matter what he said here, they wouldnt listen. For them, the important thing is not the whole story of the incident. Get out of the way! The martial arts people retreated to avoid Baekhyun Dojang, who was charging with his long sword. Baekhyun Dojang, who was running through the copsed siege, tilted his head back to avoid the flying sword. Because it was a dark night, I almost didnt notice. My back was wet with cold sweat. He wiped the wound on the nape of his neck with his left hand, blocked the front, and lowered his long sword diagonally towards Seon Geo-han. Huh? The giant couldnt even think of avoiding it and froze in ce like a stone. Baekhyun Dojang was even more embarrassed by the unexpected reaction of the other person. I thought he was a talented person who was confident in his own martial arts skills because he confidently stepped forward, but now I see that he was just a swordsman who had no choice but to step forward due to the pressure of the people around him. this! Attempting to make the opponent back down by threatening him ended up taking the other persons life. Baekhyun Dojang urgently twisted his upper body. The sharp de narrowly missed the giants shoulder. A new type that stumbles due to a sudden movement of the center of gravity. The surrounding martial arts people, who were waiting for an opportunity, rushed in as if they had been waiting. Ugh! Baekhyun Dojang, who was doing somersaults with his left hand on the ground, rolled around on the floor awkwardly. My vision was spinning and I felt dizzy. It wasnt that difficult to guess the cause of the sudden abnormal symptoms. Is it poison? It seemed that poison had been applied to the part of the memorization de that had been thrown in a little while ago. A desperate situation. It was a time when he was in despair as he stared at the de of the sword flying in front of his face. Until there. Whoops! The young man who appeared in the blink of an eye snapped his fingers and kicked away the sword strike. When a saboteur appeared at a critical moment, the middle school students became upset. Among them, there were some who recognized the young mans identity and expressed astonishment. Dragon King! The Dragon King? Is the Dragon King protecting the Demon now? Baekhyun Dojang made a dazed expression as the noise prated his ears. A young mans back visible through blurred vision. A truly unexpected person came to help him. He opened his mouth with difficulty and asked in a trembling voice. Am I really the head of the Cheonan Inspector General? * * * I helped Baekhyun Dojang, who was unable to properly control his body due to the poisonous energy, lie downfortably. The middle ss people just watched quietly and no oneined or asked why. also. I nodded once, checking the blood pressure to prevent the poison from spreading any further. As expected, there were no traces of learning magic anywhere. Actually, I could have helped you a little sooner. However, I deliberately watched the situation from a distance. To be sure that the assumptions you came up with are really correct. You may be wondering why I got involved. After finishing first aid, I looked around and opened my mouth. The middle school students nodded in agreement. They wouldnt have been able to understand me appearing out of nowhere and protecting Mine. Baekhyun Dojang here is an acquaintance of mine. Although he is not wearing a ceremonial uniform right now, he has the status of a second generation disciple of Hyeonsamun. ! Of course, if I were to ask you only because I was acquainted with you, that would not be the case. Baekhyun Dojang did not learn magic. I will put my name on it to guarantee it. In no time, the surroundings became noisy. Those who are astute would have figured out what I was trying to say just by listening to this point. So, are you saying that the Dragon Kings Council has spread false information to deceive us? well. I dont know until then. Was it a mistake caused by a misunderstanding or was it intentional? When Baekhyun Dojang regains consciousness, I n to ask him about the circumstances. It sounds like you are dering that the author will be taken away by the Daehyup. You understand correctly. Who can argue with the fact that the Grand Council will do so, but there is aw called morality. Moral? Are you protesting that the game you worked so hard to hunt is being taken away? . Then Id like to ask. Is there a moral purpose to killing a living person? As I answered with a grin, the man who I presumed to be a ck man became mute. I red at the man with cold eyes. Trying to be unreasonable using logic that doesnt work. If you have anyints, please speak up now. I will listen. Chapter 467 Episode 467 Are you out of your mind? How long have I been asleep? You were unconscious for about half a day. My amodation. Baekhyun Dojang, a man who struggled to raise his upper body, bowed his head and politely hugged me. Thank you for your help. Im d youre safe. I never thought I would be saved by the Great Council. I was worried we might bete, but Im d we arrived on time. It must be that the Divine Name of Heaven and Earth protected Sohyeop. I said things I had no intention of saying and pointed out the pulse of Baekhyuns dojo. After moving the unconscious man to a dormitory, they injected condensed white lightning energy into his body to burn off all the poison. He would probably be able to recover his health in just seven days of purification. If I had helped him sooner in the first ce, he wouldnt have gotten poisoned. So how did you end up being falsely used of being a demon and being chased? It would be a bit long to exin the situation. its okay. Please tell me everything. I will listen carefully. Actually To briefly summarize Baekhyun Dojangs exnation, it was as follows. Five days ago, while he was returning to the temple afterpleting his work as a guard for the top tier, he met the chieftain of the chieftain. The two people quickly became close friends as there were no empty seats in the restaurant, and the owner, who was sad about breaking up, invited Baekhyun Dojang to his house to rest for a few days. Baekhyeon Dojang, who epted the favor and visited the additional store, discovered an unexpected item there. A famous sword used by the founders of the Hyeonsamun sect. A few decades ago, as the power and scale of the green forest expanded, there was a time when the entire Jiangxi region suffered from measles. Hyeonsamun was one of the martial forces that took the lead against bandits at the time. However, at that time, the lost treasure of the n suddenly popped out of the chiefs secret vault. At first, I tried to go to the chieftain of Chuga and ask him to hand over the sacred object. I thought that if I paid enough price, the Lord of Chu would ept it. From what you say, it seems like things didnt work out the way you wanted. yes. After hearing that the owner of the property and I had been in and out of Vigo, the owner of the additional property began to show iprehensible behavior. What do you mean by iprehensible behavior? They issued a probation order for Sogaju and a banning order for me. I was taken aback when the person who had treated me with a kind smile until the day before suddenly changed. I felt like I knew roughly how things were going. Most likely, Chu Jangju obtained the treasures of Xuan Samun through dishonest channels. In the worst case scenario, it was said that the cover-up was hastily started because they thought they might be questioned by the Presbytery. The thief said his feet were numb, and it was just that. I tried to solve it somehow through conversation, but there was no way because he wouldnt meet me at all. In the end, we had no choice but to take drastic measures. extremes? Actually, the rumors floating around are half true. Are you sure you were trying to steal? yes. What they tried to steal wasnt Chief Chus family heirloom, and in the end it ended up being an attempt I dont understand. Why did you do such a dangerous thing? If only I had conveyed the news to the shrine, I would have been able to request its return at the sect level. I wanted to do that too, but there were circumstances that prevented me from doing so. ? I have learned that the Chu Jangju is taking steps to sell the treasure of the text to Heuk City. This is what they call a terribly twisted situation. As Baekhyuns dojo, he could not help but feel a sense of crisis. He must have thought that if he was not careful, he might never be able to retrieve the Samuns treasure. Did he already have a deal with Heuksi promised, or was he trying to hastily dispose of the goods after kicking out Baekhyun Dojang? I couldnt tell which one it was. The important thing wasnt that. What happens next is as you know. I somehow seeded in escaping, but a bounty was ced on my head as if they had been waiting for me. Chu Jangju learns that Baekhyeon Dojang has already discovered the identity of the treasure and is trying to retrieve it at any cost. He was concerned about the possibility of a swarm of schrs upying the family home, and he eventually made up his mind. Extinction (). Did you try to silence Baekhyun by killing him? It was up to me to make a justification. Whatever the circumstances, it is true that Baekhyun Dojang broke into the additional store for illicit purposes. Landowners often had close rtionships with government officials. If he was a wealthy person like the head of an additional family, it would not have been a problem to spread wanted notices all over the area. This is an example of a small thing bing a big thing. It wouldnt be easy for the situation to go to such extremes. Perhaps the head of the additional district is also embarrassed because the issue has grown unintentionally? It would have been better if the treasure had been returned obediently to Hyeonsamun. If only he had asked me to turn a blind eye to his righteousness in return. Things wouldnt have gotten to this point. Thats right. It was not difficult to guess why Chu Jangju transformed Baekhyeon Dojang into a mine. This may have beenid in order toter exin that it was an ident due to a misunderstanding in the current statement. In other words, I chose the lesser evil to avoid the worst. If you ask me if thats really the right option, I cant help but shake my head. Originally, it was difficult for humans who were cornered to make rational decisions. Chu Chu has crossed an irreversible river. There was no way that the Hyeonsamun would leave alone the person who framed and tried to kill the monks disciple. Daehyup. Can I be shameless and ask you a favor? I will listen first and then decide. Please help me retrieve the recluses treasure. Do you really need my help? It would be cleaner for Hyeonsamun to resolve the matter on its own. When I asked with a puzzled expression, Baekhyun Dojang shook his head excitedly. He said, raising his index and middle fingers. There are two main reasons to seek help. Firstly, there is no time. As I said, it will be toote once the Chief Chuga sells the treasure of the recluse in the dark and gets rid of it. Hmm. Secondly, if I finish the work on my own terms, I can reduce the damage suffered by the additional chief. I nodded without thinking and then blinked. My bewildered gaze and Baekhyun Dojangs straight gaze intersected. I couldnt understand why a person who was falsely used and almost died while being chased would even care about the situation of Chief Chu. I have no intention of forgiving Lord Chu. He crossed the line and must be punished for his crimes. . But isnt the owner different? He was just doing me a favor. For a moment, the dead Hong Seong-hyuns image ovepped with Baekhyuns seal. It is said that the teacher is the teacher. As someone might say, they were ssmates, their tendencies were exactly the same. If I return to the monastery without ending this matter, then the entire temple monastery will move. In that case, the entire head of the head, not the individual head of the head of the head, will have to take responsibility. I rubbed my chin and was lost in thought. Granting a favor wasnt that difficult. Considering Hong Seong-hyun, who had been by my side for a long time, I wanted to help as much as possible. The problem was that there was no benefit from dying the schedule any longer. Originally, I should have set out on my journey to Anhui early in the morning, but I was already dyed for half a day waiting for Baekhyun Dojang to wake up. Theres nothing you can do. Should I just give it a day or so to do this? I sighed softly and got up from my seat. I felt like I had to be busy today to get everything done within one day. * * * Kwaaaaang! With a light gesture, the chiefs front door shattered. The warriors guarding the entrance ran out screaming. Baekhyun Dojangs mouth widened as he watched the scene from behind. Even though it was something he had asked for, he had an expression on his face that said he had not expected that he would immediately use force like this. There is no time to collect information step by step and prove the crimemitted. It would have taken a considerable amount of time and effort to punish the Additional Chief in a standard way. However, I had no intention of putting that much effort into this project. Punishment first and proofter. It would not be toote to postpone exposing the additional heads mistakes to the world until after the manor had been thoroughly raided and evidence collected. Is it okay to arbitrarily omit procedures like this? Do you have the ability to do it? I knew very well that what I was doing now had many potential problems. But it didnt matter. Because I am confident that I can ignore a little noise. To put it bluntly, my social status was much higher than that of the Chuga Jangju. Even if the additional chief makes a formal protest against the mang in the future, it will not be that difficult to ignore it. The only problem is that we dont know how government officials who have a close rtionship with the Chief Minister will react. I wasnt too worried about that part either. They wont be able to unterally take the Chief Prosecutors side once the circumstances are revealed. If you think the problem is going to get bigger, just send a letter to Seomun House. The warriors who flocked to me, drawn by the noise, drew their swords and stood guard against me. Since it was not a military family or a family with great power like the Seomun family, the number of people was not veryrge. I walked without stopping, as if ignoring their presence. Who are you? The warriors did not dare to attack me, so they took a step back and maintained a certain distance from me. As I approached the three-story pavilion located in the center of the manor, a middle-aged man with a goatee greeted me with a frown on his face. Are you the head of the additional district? I see. Are you the Dragon King? yes. My name is Yeon-woon, the head of the Cheonangambu of the Murim League. The rumor that I had taken in a wanted man with a huge bounty on him had already spread widely throughout the area. It was not surprising that the chieftain recognized my identity at a nce. Im sure you can guess why we came here. Well I dont know. I have some business to do inside the building, so could you please get out of the way? Are you saying that right now? This is my home. Im rushing the schedule, so I cant give you much grace. I guess this is why there are people who criticize the martial arts people and call them robbers. Do you think your request is justified? Id like to ask you that question back to you. Was it justifiable for Lord Jang to kill Baekhyeon Dojang here by using him of being a devil? . Chapter 468 Episode 468: A fear that could not be hidden appeared in Chu Chu Jangjus eyes. Even an unmanned person who had reached a state of being was bound to look scared and intimidated when he was in front of me. It was definitely amazing that he, an ordinary person, could act so confidently in front of me. Courage regardless of the situation is nothing but arrogance. It all stemmed from a misunderstanding. Youre mistaken. Even if it wasnt mine in the first ce, isnt it clear that the author made a mistake? Should I leave alone this person who trespassed into the cemetery for impure purposes? So you put a bounty on that amount? To catch a thief who ran away without stealing anything? Isnt the target a master who has reached the pinnacle? If you want to be sure, you have to offer a corresponding price. I stoppedughing. It was surprising that he could be so shameless in front of the person in question. But he picked the wrong opponent. I was also confident that I would not lose to anyone in the world because I was shameless. I heard Lord Jangs statement carefully. So please get out of there now. Did you not understand what I said? Is that possible? I know very well that you are a great person recognized in the martial artsmunity. But that doesnt mean you can be forgiven no matter what you do. Thew of thend is so strict, so how can you be so reckless? I would have told you that I couldnt give you a reprieve that long. A threat to use force if you do not get out of the way quickly. From the beginning, I had no intention of justifying my actions. If that had been the case, they wouldnt have bothered breaking down the front door and breaking in. Is there any reason to take a long way back? Youll regret it. Im sure Lord Jang is regretting it now. You may feel regretful as to how this matter got so big. . I took the step back where I had stopped. As the distance between them got closer, the Chief Chus face became pale. It was the moment I stretched out my hand towards Chu Jangju, who had frozen like a mouse in front of a cat. What on earth is going on? An older man with a grim frown walked out from inside the pce. Scruffy face and tangled hair. Disheveled clothes and the scent of alcohol stinging your nose. You could tell just by looking at the clothes. That he is a high-ranking official. Who are you to make such a fuss in broad daylight? I turned my head and made eye contact with the man. The corners of Chu Jangjus lips twisted upward. I wondered what kind of confidence they had to block my path. It seemed like there was a part of him that believed everyone. It seems like as soon as they heard that something had gone wrong, they invited a close official and entertained them. I didnt know if he was expecting that Baekhyun and I would invade the additional area, or if he was simply trying to leave a favor in case something happenedter. Either way, it was bound to be a troubling situation. Now that the war between the martial factions and the demonic religions was in full swing, it was not good for me, a member of the martial arts alliance, to have a conflict with the person in charge. I thought that if the chieftain suffered damage, the officials who were looking after him might move. I didnt expect this situation. At once, my mind becameplicated. Even so, it is impossible to blindly persecute someone who has been given an official position by the imperial family. I would have asked who it was. My name is Yeon-woon, the head of the Cheonangambu of the Murim League. Yeonsoun? Dragon King? But things turned out differently than expected. A look of embarrassment appeared on the older mans face. I didnt think they were just surprised because I was a big guy. May I ask the name of the great man? I am Seomun-gong. Seomun-gong? Are you from Seomunse? The Seomun family is a famous family that produced numerous officials. Of course, it would not be strange if there was a person with the surname Seomun among local officials. It was only for a moment that I let out a soft exmation. I narrowed my eyes and smiled. It couldnt have been a truly unfortunate incident. After all, the Dongajul chosen by the head of Chuga was a blood rtive of the Seomun family. The expression y of fate is probably used in times like these. I got to meet someone unexpectedly precious. Nice to meet you. I am. Its nice to meet the benefactor of the family. Chu Chu, who was watching the conversation between me and Lord Seo Wen, had a nk expression on his face. It seemed like he never imagined that the words benefactor of the family woulde out of Seomun-gongs mouth. Jangju. I havent gotten over my hangover yet, so I cant seem to get my head around it properly. Can you exin how this situation works? Lord Seo Wen-gong asks, staring at Chu Jang-ju with a cold gaze. Chu Chu Jangju, who slightly shrugged his shoulders, opened his mouth with difficulty. Dae Dae In. Exin it properly. I warn you not to omit any part of the story or deceive me. Iughed out loud as I watched the scene. Only Baekhyun Dojo could not read the atmosphere going around and tilted his head. Thats fun. Additional owner and me. If he was wondering which side to take between the two, Duke Seomun had no choice but to choose thetter. That was inevitable because Seomun Hwiyeong, the head of the Seomun familys small family, was saved thanks to me. * * * From then on, it was all smooth sailing. After hearing all the exnations, Duke Seomun dered that he would not be involved in this matter. It was like being stabbed in the back by the head of Chu, who had firmly believed that he would protect him. I never thought putting a debt on the Seomun family would help in this way. This is why people need to build connections. Leaving behind the devastated head of Chu, I entered inside the pavilion and grabbed Baekhyun, who had a shocked expression on his face, and turned the entire building upside down. How much time has passed like that? One problem arose. I have roughly secured the necessary evidence. The most important treasure of Xuansamun was nowhere to be seen. They invaded not only the secret temple but also Zhang Zhous personal office. However, the famous sword that Baekhyeon Dojang mentioned did not appear. When I called the chieftain and pressed him, I got a shocking answer. What did you say just now? You said the item you are looking for is not here. Im just asking out of curiosity, but its not like the Samuns treasure has already been sold to the ck City. . Chu Jangju lowers his head helplessly with a face of resignation to everything. Despair appeared on Baekhyun Dojangs face. Although I was in a hurry, it seemed like I ended up beingte. It was never easy to retrieve an item once it had fallen into the hands of a ck merchant. Do they care about Hyeonsamun as they are not even afraid of the imperial family and constantly engage in illegal business? I thought that possibility was low. Whoa. Baekhyun Dojang lets out a long sigh. I asked, looking back at him as he shook his head with a bitter expression. What do you want to do now? I guess I should go back to the temple now. Thank you for epting my unreasonable request. Daehyeop. Are you going to give up like this? You need to retrieve the items left behind by the founder of the faction. What should I do? I heard that it has already flowed into ck poetry. Now, the only way is to tell Jang Mun-in and spend a long time arranging it at the sect level I dont think its a very good idea. It wont be as effective as the effort and time you put in. The stage of Heuksangs activities was all over the central ins. Xuan Shimun was not an intelligence group like Hao Wen, and even if Amman worked hard, it would not be easy to retrieve the Four Mens treasures. Then, do you have any good ideas? There is one way thates to mind. What is that? In other words, the fact that the chieftain sold stolen goods to a ck merchant means that a ck market was opened nearby. I held the golden que I took out from my pocket in front of Baekhyun Dojangs eyes and waved it. Baekhyun Dojang, unable to understand what this meant, narrowed his eyebrows slightly. This is a proof que indicating that the holder is a guest of Heuksi. ! A certificate issued to guests of Heuksi. Among these, the golden certificate was issued only to special guests, and its value was indescribably high. It was not something that could be obtained simply by having a lot of money. [This is a gift from me.] [I proposed it during the leadership meeting. How about lending the golden que to the Heavenly Dragon indefinitely? I guess it was epted more obediently than I thought?] In my case, I was able to get it without much trouble because it was brought to me as a gift by Haomuns leader, Chen Jiaryeong. You may be reluctant to do business with a ckpany, but I dont think now is the time to question such things. This was the only way to retrieve items that had already flowed into the dark. Be their customer and purchase items. Since it was a time-limited method, there was a need to hurry. We had to contact the ck people before they moved their activities to another area. Can we both enter the Dark City with one certification card? Is that possible? A single certification card can only guarantee the identity of one person. If you do that But there is no need for one person to stay and wait. If the number of certification cards is insufficient, you can make up for it. yes? Dont you know? What does the fact that the Chu Jangju made a deal with Heuksang mean? The only people who can deal with ck poetry are customers with a certification card. In other words, if you threaten Chu Jangju, you can secure one more proof que. Of course, being the holder of a certification que did not necessarily mean that one could enter the ck City. Heuksis security system was not thatx. You will have to go through a few more verification procedures. However, that problem could have been easily resolved if I obtained the cooperation of the Chief Additional Chief and acted as his agent. As an exception, holders of golden ques can skip most of those cumbersome procedures. Baekhyun Dojang nodded and expressed his intention to follow my opinion. I said, fixing my gaze on Chu Jangju, who was staring at the golden que with an expression of disbelief. You heard it, right? . Ill give you a chance. Please cooperate obediently. opportunity? What kind of opportunity are you giving me? As you may have guessed, our top priority is to recover the treasures of the Xuan Temple Gate. If Lord Jang helps us, we may be able to reduce the damage that Lord Jang will suffer from this incident. For example I will allow you to step down and take responsibility for everything on your own. ! Negotiations are to be conducted within the scope where this side does not suffer any losses. From the beginning, I had nned to hold only one person responsible, but I offered it as a favor in return. From the position of the Chief Minister, there could not have been any condition as unconventional as this. Think carefully. What would be best for the Chief. Chapter 469 Episode 469 Huh. Baekhyun Dojang, who entered the dark city wearing a mask obtained from the author, let out an exmation. A global market where all kinds of stolen goods, stolen goods, and illegal goods are traded. Although it may seem dark and unhygienic from the word of mouth, in reality, Heuksi was neater and better organized than an ordinary market. It reminds me of the old days. I fiddled with the mask and drew a smile on my face. The shape of a fox with raised eyebrows. Although the shape is slightly different, he previously wore a simr mask when he was active as a member of the Homyeonhyup (b). -From now on, lets talk in full voice. -All right. -There is no need to look around so hard. If an item is ssified as a famous sword, it will not be disyed at a newsstand but will be put up for auction. -Auction? Are you saying that there is also an auction held in Heuksi? -Precious items such as treasured swords, treasured weapons, and elixirs were sold by setting up a separate stage and making customerspete with each other. -How do I participate in the auction? -You can participate if you be the holder of a golden que. -Then I wont be able to watch the auction process. There was a hint of regret in Baekhyun Dojangs eyes. He came here as an agent of the Chief Minister. And the certification que that the Chuga Jangju had was a wooden que, not a golden que. -Let me tell you in advance, we will not be participating in the auction. -yes? What do you mean by that? -It is unclear whether the auction will be held today, and above all, there is no guarantee that Hyeonsamuns treasure will be included in the list of entries. There is no need to waste time. -What do you n to do? -If you present the golden que, you will be able to summon at least an executive-level person, if not the general manager of this ce. I will negotiate with him. -I dont know much about ck people, but I know through rumors how cruel they are. Will they obediently hand over the goods? -I will give it to you. As long as you offer enough money. -I dont have the ability to pay an amount that will satisfy them. -Dont worry about the amount. If its money, theres enough money to rot. -Hyeonsamun will never forget this kindness. I promise to pay you back no matter how long it takes. It didnt really matter if I forgot anything. If it had been any other martial arts faction, they would have gottenpensation somehow, but they didnt want to be so ruthless towards Hyeonsamun. How much regret did I have after seeing Hong Seong-hyeons body in front of my eyes? Even though I couldnt properly take care of him, I still had regrets about letting go of my subordinate who had been with me since the Sacheon branch in vain. Even though this is ultimately just self-satisfaction. When Hong Seong-hyeon was alive, he thought his recluse was terrible. I thought that this wouldfort his soul a little. * * * Pleasee this way. After checking the golden que, the dark-eyed warrior came out and guided Baekhyun Dojang to a corner ce. When he pierced the wall here and there with a long needle, the wall cracked and a hidden space was revealed. Why do they have so many mechanical devices? I was able to see once again how much effort ck merchants put into maintaining a stable business. Although they reap astronomical profits every year, the amount of money they invest in security must also be significant. As I sat at the table and waited, a beautiful woman wearing thin clothes appeared and sat down across from me. A revealing outfit reminiscent of a blood flower witch. Baekhyun Dojang, unable to find anywhere to ce his eyes, cleared his throat and turned his head. Nice to meet you. Its called Cheonseolhwa. I was surprised. Its hard to believe that such a young and beautiful person is an official of the ck City. I said things I had no intention of saying and watched the other persons reaction. Its true that she has a pretty face, but to be honest, its far from my taste. Because I had memories of nearly dying after being sucked out of my vitality by a blood flower witch in my past life, I was initially repulsed when I saw a woman with such decadent beauty. I know its empty, but it makes me feel good. The woman covered her mouth andughed. I could hearughter, but my eyes didnt bend at all, so it felt strange. He is an example of a human being who is different on the outside and the inside. The woman ced a sword on the table. Baekhyun Dojangs eyes were filled with strength as he confirmed its identity. I could tell just by looking at the reaction. The item the woman brought was definitely Hyeonsamuns treasure. May I ask why you want to buy back something you already sold? Do I even have to exin every detail? Of course, I have no intention of forcing you to ask. Things went smoothly thanks to Baekhyun Dojang acting as the deputy heads agent. Now all that remains is to pay the price and take the items. I will ask you directly. How much will it cost? well. It is difficult to put an exact price on this item because it was scheduled to be auctioned. Even if the items were not specifically put up for auction, the prices of items sold at Heuksi were not set. Finding out the value of an item and negotiating with the seller to adjust the price depended on the customers insight and capabilities. Testing the seasoning carefully only stops there. It just makes us both tired. However, there were no exceptional cases. For example, when trying to buy back an item that has already been sold, like now. At this time, Heuksi unterally set the price and the buyer had toply. How about 800 gold coins? great. Baekhyuns dojang is in vain. Although he was surprised by the ridiculous price, he seemed even more surprised by the way I nodded my head. In the past, when I participated in Heuksis auction and purchased Gongcheong Petroleum, the amount I paid was 500 gold coins. For 800 gold coins, it was enough to purchase an elixir with 30 years worth of power, which was half that amount. Of course, this is a calction based on the time, and now that the war has been prolonged and the overall value of elixirs has increased, you will have to pay a much higher price. Great! Not this! Baekhyun Dojang held my arm and shook his head. He seemed quite embarrassed to see that he was dissuading him with his voice rather than his voice. To put it bluntly, the weapons on the table were not worth 800 gold coins. From the perspective of a wise monk, it is a treasure of the monks that must be recovered, but for others, this may not be the case. There was no such thing as a rip-off. Probably, when the ck merchants bought it from Chu Jangju, they probably paid less than half the price. -its okay. Didnt I tell you? If its money, theres enough money to rot. -No matter what, 800 gold coins is too much! -But for a disciple of a wise monk, it is an item that must be returned to the monk, even if it costs thousands of dors. Isnt that right? -. -You dont see it that way. Buying an item scheduled for auction in the first ce means having to pay a higher price than the expected price set by the dealers. I came here prepared from the beginning to be ripped off. Baekhyun Dojang closed his eyes tightly, lowered his head and sighed. I took out a bundle of vouchers from my pocket and handed it to the woman. The warriors standing behind the woman looked at me with puzzled eyes. It was obvious that he was thinking about what all these idiots were doing. Eight hundred gold coins. Has confirmed. You can take your items with you. I picked up the sword lying on the table and handed it to Baekhyun Dojang. He took it with trembling hands and bowed his head to thank me. It was when I finished my business and was about to get up from my seat. customer. Would you mind giving me a moment? A woman who gestured with her hand called me to stop. I narrowed my eyes and turned around to see her seductively speaking in a coy voice. I have important information to give only to the owner of the golden que Judging by the way he gestured towards Baekhyuns seal, it seemed like he wanted to talk about it alone. After asking Baekhyuns understanding, I sat down again with my butt pressed against the chair. I could have just ignored it and gone, but my curiosity was greater than my annoyance. Sure! The sound of the engine operating prated my ears. The exit closed, leaving the woman alone in the dark secret room. The woman with a charming smile on her lips ced her hand on her chest and lowered her head. Let me introduce myself again. My name is Tian Xuehua, a disciple of Hao Wen and a disciple of Wen Zhou. ! It is an honor to meet the Dragon King Daehyeop like this. * * * I thought it was strange. This is because it is notmon for a dark-skinned person, even an executive, to appear in front of customers with a bare face. Cheonseolhwa. Come to think of it, I have the samest name as Cheon Ga-ryeong. It was hard to see it as a coincidence. I thought maybe Hao Wen-ju had given each of them an alias to use while carrying out their mission. Were Heuksi and Haomun connected? When I think about it, I didnt even know it was natural. I should have noticed that Cheon Ga-ryeong would go in and out of Heuksi when he was bored. What is someone like Hao Muns leader doing here? Unfortunately, I am not the leader now. A woman shaking her head with a bitter expression. A conversation I had with Cheon Ga-ryeong in the past shed through my mind. [What happens if I lose thepetition?] [Nothing special will happen, right? At most, he would be stripped of his position as leader and demoted to branch leader?] [Isnt this a purge?] [Its just the minimum measure to ensure that no one is dissatisfied with the results and plots a rebellion. . Its not like my life is in danger.] I get the general idea. Apparently, the woman in front of me was one of those who lost the sessionpetition and was stripped of her position as leader. Of course, he was not the leader, but his status within the sect must have been quite high. There was no way he would entrust the important responsibility of being an executive of ck City to just anyone. Due to the nature of Heuksi, which travels around various regions, he may not be able to perform the role of branch manager, but it is clear that he will have a corresponding position. How did you know I would be here? How could you not know? The entire region is abuzz with stories about the Great Cooperative. Well, its quite predictable. For now, I will return this to you. The woman, Cheon Seol-hwa, pushed a bundle of slips in front of me. I tilted my head and asked. Are you okay? Even if I return the sales money like this. Would it be okay to rip off the Daehyup and not anyone else? I nned to do this from the beginning. . With this, the Great Hyeop owed Hyeonsamun a debt of 800 gold coins without spending a single penny. I just burst outughing. I was afraid that someone might not be Hao Wenjus disciple, so my heart was not normal. As I put the slip in my pocket, Cheonseolhwa took out a neatly folded piece of paper from a secret space under the table and handed it to me. And this is the information requested by the Daehyup. Please check. Chapter 470 Episode 470 Thank you! Daehyup! Please go back carefully. Early morning. In front of the main gate of the Gangseo branch of the Murim League. Baekhyun Dojang bowed his head and saw me off. He decided to stay at the Gangseo branch for a while and wait for Hyeonsa-muns disciples toe out to meet him. Its a shame. I cant believe we have to break up like this. I havent been able to repay my benefactor in anything yet Its okay. Never mind. If I visit Hyeonsamunter, you can wee me with hospitality. I will definitely do that. Although I said this, I really had no intention of taking the time to visit Hyeonsamun. The Hyeonsamun is a Taoist sect that considers moderation and abstinence as virtues. There was no way that the wise schrs, who were steeped in frugality, could treat their guests properly. I did not want to visit the n and tremble at the prospect of finding traces of my dead subordinate still there. Thank you for your consideration until the very end. I will never forget what happened today. I was the one who made sure Baekhyun Dojang stayed at the Gangseo branch. I thought it might be dangerous if news spread that he was in possession of a famous sword, so I went to the branch manager and asked for personal protection. Even the finishing touches were done neatly, so Hyeonsamuns treasure would be safely returned to its original ce. Now it was time to resume our journey to Anhui. * * * Inside the carriage running along the well-maintained highway. Dojang Cheonwoo, who was looking out the window with a bored expression, spoke out loud. Boss. ? Are you worried about something? What does that mean all of a sudden? It seems like youve been thinking a lot since you passed Gangseo. I burst outughing. I thought he didnt have any marks on the outside, but it seemed like he couldnt hide it from those who had known him for a long time. Its not something that can be said to be particrly concerning. I just heard some interesting news and was thinking about it. What news did you hear? It is said that there is a group of people making a fuss while I am away. yes? Not only Cheonwoo Dojang, but Changin Dojang and Namgung Geum also had stiff expressions. It was a natural reaction. Because it was not a story worth listening to lightly. Theres no need to overreact like that. It was something I expected to some extent, and I was well prepared for it. Complete preparation means that you know their identity. Who is moving and for what purpose? Several elders, including Youngseong Dojo, joined forces. The purpose there is no need to exin it further. This was what was written on the information sheet given to him by Hao Wen-jus disciple, Cheon Seol-hwa, whom he met in Heuksi. The person who wrote the information sheet was Cheon Ga-ryeong, a member of the Cheonan Inspectorate investigation team. [The second is about the spiritual seal. Ho Jeong-gwon asked me to tell you the story.] Ho Jeong-gwon warned me like this through Hwayang Sangdanju. The Yeongseong dojo will be moving soon. They said they would try to shake me up while everyone was busy preparing for an all-out war. I thought that if they were going to do something, they would take advantage of the opportunity while I was away. This was the reason why Cheon Ga-ryeong was not apanied on this trip to Anhui. As a key member of the investigation team, she must remain in the department to properly monitor the movements of the elders. Hmm. Changin Dojang sighed. Everyone knew whether it was a member of the Cheonan Inspectorate or even a member of the Murim League. The bad rtionship between me and Yeongseong Dojang. What do you think of Cheonan Gambu? Are you really okay? Didnt I tell you? There is nothing to worry about. Thats good, but Everyone just needs to be faithful to their own roles. There is no need for you to worry about what happens over there. By now, many people, including members of the Cheonan Inspectorate investigation team, must have been busy moving about. There was a lot of work that needed to be done by Ho Jeong-kwon and Taeyeon Sword. By the way, what do you think about the seal? What do you mean? You were practicing whenever you had time during your trip. Havent you gained some insight? Recently, I have gained a small feeling and am working hard to embody it. Congrattions. You took another step forward. thank you. The growth rate of Changin Dojang was scary. Basically, the members of Cheonan Gambu grew faster than other martial artists thanks to the help I gave them, but in his case, he was one of the best among them. I thought that if this trend continued, I would soon join the ranks of the top 100 masters. If I had known this would happen, I would have brought another member. So that the master can practice with peace of mind. no. Rather, I am satisfied because I have more time. If I had remained in meditation, I would not have been able to invest most of my time in meditation. Dojang Cheonwoo looked to the side with a surprised expression. Same distribution for people of the same age. It is difficult to distinguish superiority or inferiority from each other due to simr backgrounds. Since there was a lot of ovep, Cheonwoo Dojo and Changin Dojo had no choice but to be inpetition. I guess its inevitable that Cheonwoo Dojang will feel impatient. While he was wandering in agony, Changin Dojang honestly worked on his training. As a result, the gap widened, albeit slightly. Even though it doesnt seem that noticeable now. If time continued like this, the story would change. The reason I suddenly encouraged Changin Dojang was to change the topic, but it was also for the purpose of stimting Cheonwoo Dojang. I look forward to the day when you can ovee the wall. We will do our best to meet your expectations. * * * Hefei, Anhui Province. When we arrived at Namgung House, a young man with a familiar face greeted me and my group. Its been a while, Namgung Sohyeop. I dont know how long its been since Ist saw you. I never thought that the Sohyup would personallye to the front gate to meet me. You have invited an important guest, but should you treat them poorly? Namgung Seonghun, Sword Dragon. A person who will be the head of the Namgung family in the future. I sighed inwardly. It seemed like his skills had improved since thest time I saw him. Ill have to try my hand at it to know the exact level, but I figured that I would be able to rank at the top of the best. Should we really say that he is a worthy sessor to the progress of the King of Swords? As the political war dragged on, many vacancies arose in the position of Baekdae Master, so I thought he would soon take one of them. The head of the family is waiting. Please follow me. Under the guidance of Namgung Seonghun, we headed to the family hall. As I entered the living room, an elderly man came into view. Hairbed neatly. An angr face and a slightly visible scar above the nape of the neck. Stubborn lips contrast with softly drooped eyes. Namgung-ho, the head of the Namgung family, offered me a seat with a wave of his hand. Wee. See you, matriarch. It must be a very busy time, but thank you for taking the time and not rejecting my request. no. Isnt this a request from the head of the family, not from anyone else? I have to make time toe. As I was handed the steaming ss, I drew a soft smile on my face. Namgung-ho, who looked at the maids with a nce, ced his sped hands on his knees and said. The Namgung family will respond to Mengs request for support. yes? Not only I, but even the members sitting on both sides of me opened their eyes wide as if they were surprised by the sudden remark. In particr, Namgunggeum was very upset. Since he was a blood rtive of the Namgung family, he seemed to not understand the decision of the head of the family. Why that reaction? Isnt that why you came here? To be honest, I wasnt expecting much. Because you know what kind of situation the Namgung family is in? . I hope you dont ignore me too much. Even though the elder passed away and the Changgung Sword Corps suffered near-destruction damage, the Namgung family remains the Namgung family. My family is not weak enough to cause others to worry. Who would dare to ignore the Namgung family? I couldnt read Namgung-hos intentions. I never expected that he would announce his intention to participate in the war like this from the beginning. I dont understand. I thought they would most likely stop by to negotiate, offering various conditions. Otherwise, there would be no reason to invite me to the Namgung family. May I ask why you would go to such lengths to head to the battlefield? Until now, the Namgung family has never hid or run away out of fear of external enemies. Gasols have pride and pride in that fact. Even if the Namgung family does not participate in the final battle, the people of the world will understand it. To put it bluntly, the Namgung family has already set a sufficient example as a member of the martial arts faction representing the political faction. Thanks to the sacrifices they made, the Wulin forces in Hubei, which were in crisis, were saved. It seemed unlikely that there would be people pointing fingers at them just because they showed some restraint in the end. Are you thinking about the post-war period? Did he feel that he had to participate in the final battle for the sake of the end of the Great War? For that to be the case, the risk to take was too great. To put it bluntly, if you put the speaking power you will gain in the future and the downfall of your family on a scale andpare it, isnt it clear which way the weight will lean? After clearing his throat once, Namgung-ho put down his teacup and parted his lips. At the moment you appeared here, the dispatch of the Namgung familys troops was decided. ? From the beginning, I was trying to decide the matter based on whether you would visit Sega or not. I dont know why you attach such significance to it. What did I say? I felt burdened. How on earth does Namgung-ho view a human being like me? Even though I am the hero of the political faction and all, in the end, from the perspective of the Namgung family, I am nothing more than an outsider. Im not specifically trying to ce a burden on you by asking you to take responsibility for Segas future. I have no intention of leaving Segas fate to an outsider. . The reason I invited you to Sega was because I just wanted to check. Would he be suitable as arade in arms whom I could trust and have my back? To put it simply, it meant that they were testing me. Of course, I wasnt naive enough to believe that literally. Should he really be called the head of a huge martial arts family? I knew very well how to entangle people with words. I apologize if I feel ufortable. its okay. I wasnt offended. Im d thats the case. Namgung-ho tilted his teacup again to quench his thirst and narrowed his eyes sharply. The air in the room became cold. Instead of epting the request for military support, the Namgung family has only one condition to ask of the Murim Alliance. What is that? If we capture the Hundred-Faced Death God, we will hand over the subjects recruitment and disposition authority to the Sega. Chapter 471 Episode 471 Is that what you wanted in the end? I expected it to some extent. If the King of Namgung announces his intention to participate in the war, it will most likely be for revenge. Isnt it said that a warriors resentment is deeper and longersting than a womans resentment? I will tell the leader. You will probably get a positive response. I understand. However, I cannot promise that I will capture the White Faced Reaper alive and offer him up. As you know, the head of the family, he is too talented to let matters be in his hands. I am just asking you to hand it over if you are captured alive, and I have no intention of imposing unreasonable conditions. Personal feelings should not interfere with the fight that will determine the fate of the Baekdo martial arts team. Fortunately, Namgung-ho was a sensible person. At least it seemed that our troops would not be in danger due to the Namgung family. If you receive the Lords approval, I will personally lead the familys warriors to the battlefield. Are you serious? There is no reason for me to joke in this situation. Beyond surprise, I felt embarrassed. Namgung-ho is a talented person who ranks among the top 100 masters. As the head of the Namgung family, known as the famous sword family, he was renowned as a master of the perfect sword technique. It was clear that he would be of great help if he participated in the battle. but. Still, it was true that I felt like I had made an unreasonable decision. Even so, the Namgung family lost the main force of the family, but what if the head of the family also lost his life on the battlefield? There was no need to say how big the aftermath would be. Sure enough, Namgung-geum jumped up from his seat and shouted. Matriarch! What do you mean! To be able to discern the time and situation. It is not your ce. but! Dont forget that you are here now as a member of the Cheonan Kambu, not as the head of the Changgung Sword Team. . Namgung Geums lips were tightly shut. After confirming that he reluctantly sat down, I made eye contact with Namgung-ho and said, I dont think there is any need for the head of the family to move it himself. Anyway, there is no one behind the Namgung family. Everyone knows that if we lose the remaining power, our family fortune will decline significantly. In a situation like this, should I, the best power of the family, just sit back and wait and see what happens? Namgung-ho was saying this now. Anyway, whether he lives or dies, it has no significant impact on the rise and fall of his family. In that case, wouldnt it be better to lead the troops directly and minimize the damage Gasol will suffer? It makes sense, but In the end, it was just a difference in perspective. Namgung-ho chuckled as he saw me drooling. More than anything, now I have a sessor. Looking at his expression, it seemed like his intentions were already firm. No matter what I said here, he wouldnt back down. I was just an outsider to begin with, so what justification could I have for dissuading him? It was decided to discuss theposition and size of the support force in detailter. After leaving the housekeepers office, my teammates and I were guided by Namgung Seong-hun, who was waiting outside, and headed to the amodation provided by Sega. * * * The time has finallye. Are you really nning on doing this? I dont know why youre showing weakness now. Have you been preparing hard all this time? I agree with you that the Cheonan Inspector General should no longer be allowed to set things up as he pleases. But no matter what, timing is timing, isnt it? Thats why we have to move now. You know that, right? Thats right, but I cant help but feel ufortable. Be strong. Everything is to correct the discipline of the Meng and reverse the wrongdoings. The senate within the Murim League. A pavilion located on a pond where golden carp swim. The elderly Youngseong Dojo encouraged the people around him with a powerful voice. Taeyeon Geom (̫ӄ), who was leaning against the pir of the pavilion, snorted inwardly. You speak well. The elders put their heads together to reduce the position of the Cheonan Inspector General and remove him from his position. The sight of them gathered here in the pavilion could not have seemed so pitiful. Of course, not long ago, he was also hostile to the head of the Cheonan Inspectorate. However, it was within the scope of not crossing the line. Spirituality seal. In the end, you cross the irreversible river. In the meantime, they are using the Cheonan Inspector General of corruption and condemning his crimes, damaging his reputation and reputation. It may be hard to believe how much of a blow it can be to just report corruption, but Cheonan Inspector General was basically a department to protect the discipline of the government. Yeonsun was the head of the Cheonan Gambu. Therefore, the spiritual dojo seemed to think that it could impose stricter standards. Once distrust is instilled in the world, everything from now on will be easy. The reason why Director Cheonan-gam currently receives absolute support from the leaders is because of his achievements and heroic actions. But what if there are cracks in them? . From now on, all the elders have to do is apply systematic pressure to push him into a corner. Its not that difficult. It wasnt a bad n. Since I was doing what I was supposed to do, there were no moral issues. The problem was the timing of the operation. Themander-in-chief had fallen and was preparing for an all-out war. At a time like this, what can we do by dethroning an irreceable force that can stand against the Demon Cult Lord? Not only would the morale of our troops fall, but in the worst case, we might have wasted a golden opportunity to end the war. There must be some degree of protecting ones own food. If you look at history books, you can often find countries that fall due to internal strife in the face of foreign enemies. They are just the right pair. If you think about it another way, you could see that they were concentrated to the point where they had to resort to such petty tactics. Of course, these intentions were not to be revealed externally. The reason he can be in this position is because he is pretending to have participated in the spiritual dojos n. [Keep in mind. Dont open your mouth needlessly and just watch the discussion they are having. As long as you nod your head and make a nod every now and then, no one will doubt you.] [ Arent you worrying too much?] [I told you before, but you dont have any talent for acting. Dont be rude and listen to me. If you put your motivation first, youll get caught quickly.] [Okay, so lets stop there. Im going to have scabs on my ears.] The conversation I had with Gojeongkwon earlier passed through my mind. When I remembered that I had received so much attention, I felt a bit bad. I cant believe I should be treated like a child thrown out onto the water at this age. But this advice was given out of concern for me. Originally, he wasnt the type of person to talk much. Everyone here knows that the Cheonan Inspector General and himself have been in conflict for a long time. As Ho Jeong-kwon said, if you are careful about what you say, you wont be caught. You just need to support me. I will take on the role of taking the lead. Ling Xing Dojang ced a bundle of documents on the table. All of these were materials to prove the corruption of the Cheonan Inspector General. In addition to the circumstantial evidence of backroom deals being made to facilitate the absorption of the inspection department and thew enforcement party, there was a variety of other things. It has been worthwhile to continue my research, and I have recently obtained one more piece of new information. Something? I found out where he financed his activities when he was the Sichuan branch president. Yeongseong Dojang raised the corner of his lips and spoke, waving a document in his hand. Taeyeon Geom, who strengthened her eyes and checked the contents at least in outline, clicked her tongue. Tell me in a little more detail. At a time when he stillcked a foundation, circumstances were discovered in which he enriched himself by receiving payment from the martial arts family of the ck Ind. Maybe I had a rtionship with them even before I started working as the Sacheon branch leader. Huh. Now that I no longer regret money, I seem to have cut ties with them and erased all traces of them, but you cant cover the sky with your palm. He may be a hero of a political faction or something, but in the end, he was also a greedy human being. I was greedy for wealth and colluded with the ck Ind. Hogundo, an elder from the Hebei Paeng family, burst intoughter. Taeyeon Geom, who was handed the document, examined the contents with narrowed eyes. I wondered how they found out about this, and it seemed like they had mobilized the monks disciples. The activity area of the Cheongseong faction, which is the origin of the Yeongseong dojo, is Sacheon. If the disciples of the Cheongseong Sect had decided to go around and investigate, it would not have been a task to find out the past of Director Cheonan-gam. surely. The Cheonan Inspector General is not a very clean person either. However, if there was anyone who suffered unfairly due to his actions, it was not the case. As I looked through the materials collected by the Youngseong Dojang, I got to know a little more about Yeon Yeon-un. Although he sometimes appears topromise with injustice, all he has done so far was ultimately to walk the right path. Honestly, this level is cutepared to the corruptionmitted by elders. They say charcoal is ck wood. I felt bitter as I watched the elders excitedly belittling the Cheonan Inspector General. Although he was a senior himself, he could not deny the fact that the current Senate was rotten. Well, in the end, Im no different from them. Ive been consciously looking away. As my position changed, my perspective also changed. From the perspective of a third party, he would only be seen as the same type of human being as them. Thinking like that made me feel a little sad. I will inform you again. The due date is two dayster. . I will present the evidence I have gathered at the meeting hosted by the leader and at the same time spread the rumor throughout the Murim Alliance. A light momentarily shed in Ling Xing Dojangs eyes. Hogundo cleared his throat at the venom mixed in his voice and slowly turned his head. In fact, it was an operation based on the sacrifice of Youngseong Dojo. If he hadnt been consumed by resentment and decided tomit suicide, he would have had a hard time gathering people, let alone progressing the work. Lets leave the heavy talk here and raise our sses. To brighten the mood, Youngseong Dojo changed the topic. As he raised his ss above his head, the other elders followed suit. For the future of Meng. * * * Amodation for VIPs of the Namgungse family. I was lying on my bed, staring up at the ceiling in a daze, quietly closing my eyes and muttering. Itll start soon. I knew all about the ns of the Youngseong Dojo, having heard about them through Taeyeon Sword. Of course, we were fully prepared for that. I thought of the conversation I had with Gojeong-kwon and how to respond, and a faint smile appeared on my face. [Your thoughts are not bad, but I feel a little disappointing.] [Is that so?] [It doesnt suit me to wait patiently for the other person to do something and thenunch a counterattack.] [ Then tell me what you think . . Is there any other good n?] [I said it was a first-hand victory. Why not try our hand here first?] [?] [An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. Public opinion is a public opinion war.] [!] [I feel sorry for Youngseong Dojang, but the people of this world are on my side, not on his side. The opponent is trying to jump into a battlefield where he is at a disadvantage, so there is no reason for us to refuse that.] Chapter 472 Episode 472: Even though he was rotten, he was still an old man. If he had been an opponent who could simply be defeated by force, the leader would have purged him long ago. It is realistically impossible to achieve a one-sided victory in the public opinion war. Whichever side won, both sides were bound to suffer damage in the end. It was literally a fight that cost me my life. But the way people look at me and the spiritual dojo arepletely different. The public is generous to the heroes they support. On the other hand, they are ready to throw stones at politicians with a bad impression if given the opportunity. Its not just martial arts skills that Ive umted so far. Youngseong Dojo dug his own grave with his own hands. Soon, I would be painfully aware of that fact. by the way. The schedule at Namgung House waspleted much faster than expected. I thought I would have to stay at Sega for at least a few days and negotiate with the owner, but my expectations were surprisingly wrong. In conclusion, it is a good thing that the goal was achieved. I was worried about the dy in schedule because I was helping Baekhyuns studio, but now I have more time. I, who was contemting whether to return to Mang immediately, shook my head. It shouldnt be toote, but it shouldnt be too early either. It was not good for the person involved in the rumor to appear while public opinion was boiling. It would be ideal to wait for it to calm down to some extent and then move at a leisurely pace. Would you like to go for a drink? * * * After leaving the lodgings, I headed towards the Namgung familys Jangrojeon (). Stop. This is a ce where outsiders cannot enter. The warriors guarding the entrance stopped me and said, I took out a rough wooden que from my pocket and handed it to them. On the front of the wooden tablet was the word Emperor (), and on the back was an amber gem. [If you show it to the warrior guarding the front of the Presbyterian Hall, he will be able to summon me.] [!] [If you want to ask for advice on martial arts,e see me at any time. I have also learned martial arts that use thunder energy, so there is quite a lot I can teach you.] An item given to me as a gift by the dead Sword King. The warrior who politely returned the wooden tablet to me stepped aside to clear the way. I bowed lightly, passed by him, and entered the Presbyterian Hall. An old man with a sturdy physique weed me with a kind smile. Wee, Cheonan Inspector General. I apologize if you were surprised by my sudden visit. I dont mind. I was secretly hoping that you woulde visit me at least once. Thank you for saying that. If its not rude, may I ask your name? I am Namgung Gyeongjun. As you might have guessed, he holds the title of elder. I remember exchanging greetings with several elders when I previously attended the 80th birthday banquet for Lord Taesang. But I dont remember seeing you. I guess so. As you can see, I am unwell, so I almost never leave the Presbyterian Hall. I nced down and fell asleep. The old man, Namgung Gyeongjun, had a prosthetic leg where his left foot should have been. When I was young, I got into a sword fight with Sapa guys and ended up like this. Of course, I sent all the people who made me like this to the other world. . Theres nothing to feel ufortable about. Because it happened decades ago. Now that I think about it, I heard that the leader also lost one leg like me, right? yes. As I live, Ie to have something inmon with the King of Fighters. This is why you have to live for a long time. Namgoong Gyeongjunughs and turns his back. He gestured as if to follow him. I will guide you to the ce where the charnel house is located. yes? Arent you here to pray for the soul of the deceased? I took a step forward with a confused expression. Indeed, age could not be ignored. For a moment, Namgung Gyeongjuns back appeared to ovep with the dead Sword King. Looking closely, it seemed that the way he spoke was simr to that of the Sword King. Now that I think about it, the Sword King was also a person who never left the elder war. Two people with the same status and even activity radius. It was probably a wless rtionship. The closer people were, the more they influenced each other. After being together for a long time, isnt it natural that we became simr? Kugoogung! Namgung Kyung-jun, who reached the end of the hallway, touched the wall here and there, and the floor opened, revealing a staircase leading to the basement. As I entered the underground space, I let out a low exmation. Expensive night pearls were nailed to the ceiling at regr intervals. Its a pity. He was someone who often hung out with me, who was confined to the elder room every day. Who would have known that he would leave this world in vain like that? . You dont know how lonely it is these days because there is no one to y baduk with and share a drink with. I have no expertise in baduk, but I can be your partner for drinks. Its done. Whats so fun about hanging out with an old guy like me? Besides, Im a small-minded person, so when I see big guys like you, my whole body trembles. It doesnt look like that at all. Im just being careful not to show it on the outside. In reality, I am very intimidated by the thought of dealing with the Dragon King, who is famous throughout the central ins. If you look at it, Im just a distant junior. You dont have to feel burdened. Would that be possible for you? Its a shame. I was secretly thinking of asking for some guidance. I licked my appetite as if I was truly disappointed. Namgung Kyung-jun tilted his head as he saw me joking. You were trying to ask me to learn? Is there anything I can teach you? I heard that Geomwang senior was famous for being good at baduk in addition to martial arts. If you were to face that challenge, you would most likely have extraordinary skills. Isnt it? Are you interested in baduk? I had the idea that I would learn it someday. Since ancient times, baduk has been said to be a fresh game. And the people who enjoyed Sinseon nori more than anyone else were the elders of Maeng. In the future, when I enter the Senate, I will have to y baduk until I get tired of it. It wouldnt be a bad idea to establish a rtionship with an expert in advance to seek guidance in the future. At the very least, shouldnt you be embarrassed by showing off your appearance as a beginner in front of Sohyeongeom (t)? Originally, I was nning to ask Sima Yun to learn from me. Sima Yun, who served as a pir in Hangzhous entertainment district for a long time, was also a considerable Baduk expert. However, he was busy handling all the major and minor affairs of the Sima family and his duties as a blind leader. Hes a bad enough boss right now. If I increased the workload further, a talented subordinate mighte to my office with a letter of resignation. I also didnt have time to devote to my hobbies. You too are quite special. This is something I hear often. If you want, Ill teach you as much as you want. thank you. But what was your winning rate when you yed baduk with the Sword King senior? It was about half a dozen. Is that true? Not really. Do you really think I would lie and say I have no one to prove it to? I wille visit you once the war is over and I have some free time. No, if its okay with you, Elder, it would be a good idea to invite him to Wolhwajang (Af). Im looking forward to it. Unexpectedly, I came to have a great master as my teacher. Lets have some pointless conversation for a while. Namgung Gyeongjun and I arrived in front of a disy case where sealed porcin was ced. . I quietly put my hands together and closed my eyes. If I think about it, I received help from the Sword King in one way or another. When he was on the verge of death from the demonic lord, he came to him for salvation along with Buddhas worship, and he also learned the trick of realizing the power of will through his advice. To that extent, I was grateful to him. After lighting the incense that Namgung Gyeongjun gave me and praying for the deceaseds peace, I muttered as I left the basement. Take a good rest. Seniors. * * * A well-maintained garden centered around arge pavilion. Unlike the Senate of Meng, the quiet atmosphere was excellent. I exchanged drinks with Namgung Gyeongjun as we enjoyed the beautiful view. Namgung Seong-hun, a young man stretched out in the shape of arge sign under the pavilion, wiped the sweat from his face and took a deep breath. Huh! omg! While I was in the middle of learning the basics of baduk, he came to me and asked for a dance, so I got along with him appropriately. Although he definitely improved from before, it wasnt enough to be my opponent. To put it bluntly, I didnt understand what he was thinking when he challenged me. Small cooperative. Please speak. How was it? What do you mean? I would like to ask for the opinion of Sohyeop, who has reached absolute heights with the sword. What do you think Imcking? . Why did they attack me without any hesitation? From what I could see, it seemed like the Sword Kings death had left him with no one to turn to for advice when he needed it, leaving him behind a wall. Did the Sword King feel this way when I asked him to teach me before? I suggested Namgung Seong-hun the path he should take as soon as I could think of it. Namgung Seong-Hoon, who struggled to lift his upper body, gave me a hug and thanked me. Namgung Kyung-jun asked me after emptying the drink in his ss. But how long do you n to stay at Sega? I guess Ill just have to go back now. It seems like Maeng has be noisy recently. yes. I heard the news too. You dont look embarrassed at all. It looks like you predicted it in advance, right? Is that possible? I am feeling sad inside. But you put spit on your mouth and lie. Namgoong Gyeongjun clicked his tongue and thrust a ss of wine at me. I brought the drink he poured to my mouth and smiled, curling the corners of my lips. Im already looking forward to the future. * * * Did you hear that rumor? What rumor? Well, the spiritual seal! The entire Murim Alliance was agitated by one rumor. Youngseong Dojang, who heard the news from his subordinate, looked nk. What did you say just now? In the past, rumors spread that the Inspection Department and the ruling party were connected behind the scenes with the elder. It is spreading so quickly that we cannot stop it. It was a story I couldnt believe and didnt want to believe. It was an issue he had been meaning to bring up, but he never thought it would turn out this way. The person who exposed the corruption and spread the rumors was none other than Cheonan Inspector General. Damn it! Cursing words naturally flowed out. Coincidentally, something happened exactly one day before the coup. It was hard to see it as a simple coincidence. Im going to Maengjubu right away! Go and convey my words to Taeyeon Sword! All right. Chapter 473 Episode 473 < In the early days of the founding of Cheonan Gambu, Yongwang sought cooperation from Yeongseong Dojang to facilitate the absorption of Gamchalbu and Jipbeopdang. > < In return for cooperation, evidence of corruptionmitted by Yeongseong Dojang was provided . I promised to incinerate it. > The entire Murim Alliance was turned upside down. The unexpected revtion of Cheonans prison sentence. And a flood of testimonies and evidence. It was inevitable that attention would be drawn to the embers of internal strife that suddenly red up just as an all-out war was about to begin. Its ruined. Elder Hogundo, from the Hebei Feng family, frowned and muttered. There was definitely a traitor among those who had conspired together. Otherwise, there would be no way for a rumor containing the same contents as what we had prepared to spread at such an unfortunate time. There is no choice. I have no choice but to let go now. Even the same rumor would have different effects depending on who spread it. If the revtion of Youngseong Dojang had been two days earlier, the publics attention would have been focused on What kind of answer will the Cheonan Inspectorate give? However, the opposite situation naturally unfolded because the Cheonan Gambu side hit a yer. The n for the spiritual dojo had to be seen as a failure before it even began. Although the goal of disparaging the reputation of Director Cheonan can be achieved to some extent, the results as desired will not be achieved. All the followers attention was focused on the Senate. What if Youngseong Dojo tries to drag him in like a water ghost? In the worst case, I didnt know that it would even put pressure on the monks. It has to be cut. I didnt even have the slightest desire to make a fuss. The reason I decided to go along with the Youngseong Dojos n was because I highly appreciated his determination to sacrifice himself. After watching how things were going, I decided that the risk I would have to take wouldnt be that big if I just added a little bit of effort. But now things have changed. Id like to at least reveal who the traitor is. It was not the time to rx. Action had to be taken now. Hogundo shouted with energy in his voice. Is there anyone out there? * * * Taeyeon Swords residence. The two monks sat across from each other at the table. The old man, Yeongseong Dojang, picked up the teacup and asked in a calm voice. Do you understand why I came to you first? I dont know. Is there a special reason? Because others cannot be trusted. What does it mean? There is a traitor among us. A spiritual stamp that affirms with bloodshot eyes. Incontinence appeared on the surface of the teacup I was holding. Taeyeon Geom just looked at that figure with a stern expression. I understand what you mean. But that makes me even more suspicious. I guess you want to ask why you trust me when you are sure of the existence of a traitor? I see. Because I know that you are not the kind of person who would sell out those who share the same cause for profit. . Taeyeon Geom, who was pouring alcohol into an empty ss, made a nervous expression. The same goes for the Hojeongkwon (ȭ) and the Youngseong Dojo. I couldnt figure out how he was looking at me. It was definitely a good thing to say, but it didnt make me feel very good. More than anything, dont you have a grudge against the head of the Cheonan Inspectorate for being a smoker? I dont know about anyone else, but theres no way you could have been in cahoots with him. So what do you have to say to me? From now on, I will go to see the Lord. I want you toe with me. Will anything change if I go? Not at all. Now that Cheonan Gambu has beaten the yer, no matter what rebuttal Ie up with, the middle ss will not ept it at face value. Right now, I desperately need the presence of a sympathizer. There was earnestness in Yeongseong Dojangs eyes. The reason he did not visit the other elders except Taeyeon Geom was not simply because he was concerned about the possibility that they might have betrayed him. He knew very well the tendencies of those he attracted. We shouldnt have expected loyalty from them. Most likely, they will try to erase the link with me like cutting off a lizards tail. The only thing I could lean on was Taeyeons sword. As I waited anxiously for an answer, Taeyeon Geom, who had been thinking while rubbing her chin, slowly nodded. Youngseong Dojang, who inwardly sighed in relief, put down his teacup and stood up. By now, one of his subordinates should have conveyed the message to the governor. We had to move before it was toote to aim for a reversal in public opinion. * * * Meeting room in Maengjubu. Youngseong Dojangs expression distorted as he looked at the faces of those present. just as expected. The elders did not even show their noses. Except for Gojeong-kwon, who for some reason is sitting in the seat closest to the leader. I dont want to get caught up in the current situation. I thought it was a good idea to immediately go to Taeyeon and ask for help. If I hadnt been able to include him, I would have had to fight a lonely fight alone. ? At that time, Ho Jeong-kwon looked straight in the direction of the Yeongseong seal and gestured to the seat next to him. Youngseong Dojang, who was tilting his head at the action whose intentions were unknown, bit his lip tightly. Are you mocking me? Otherwise, there was no reason to rmend a position close to the leader in this situation. To begin with, he and I werent particrly close friends or anything. I had doubts before. It is said that Ho Jeong-kwon may have joined hands with the Cheonan Inspector General. If you think about it, it was strange that Seonryong (), the next general of the Kunlun faction, suddenly joined the Cheonan Ganbu. Perhaps it was not just a simple cooperative rtionship, but the head of the Cheonan Inspectorate was holding the leash of the Hojeong-gwon. You look at me like water. My pride was hurt. How can an old man who has not yet been able to rebuild his monasticismugh at himself for being so good? Wheezing, he sat down in a distant seat, took a deep breath, and raised his head. uh? An unbelievable sight appeared in his eyes. Taeyeon Sword naturally sits next to Ho Jeong-kwon. Gojeongkwon speaks to him with a smile. Even Maengju quietly covers his mouth with his hand andughs. It didnt take long to understand the situation. Theyre all in the same boat! It felt like I had been hit in the back of the head with a hammer. Theposure I had worked so hard to maintain was suddenly shattered. It didnt feel real. I even had the illusion that time was passing slowly. Could it be that Taeyeon Geom, and no one else, was the traitor? Are you saying that the frequent confrontations with the Cheonan Inspector General in the conference room were all just an act? Was Taeyeon Geom such a meticulous and careful person? The meeting started before I could gather my confused mind. Zhuge Huan, who briefly exined the turmoil currently taking ce in the Murim Alliance, looked around the Youngseong dojo and said: I will give you the right to speak. If you are going to im your innocence, do it now in front of Lord Maeng. Ling Xing Dojang felt momentarily suffocated. Although I have attended countless meetings, the air here has never felt so heavy. Everyone around him was his enemy. Even if they see even the slightest gap, or even if there is no gap at all, they are ready to bite you as soon as you give them a signal. My hand was shaking as I picked up the documents on the table. . That too for a moment. There was venom in his eyes. After being scolded by Zhuge Huan several times, he regained hisposure and spoke as if chewing. I have no intention of denying the charges against me. ! In order to correct the discipline of the League, those whomit crimes should be punished ordingly. Especially as we face a break with the Demonic Cult. The rumbling noise spread. Everyone in the conference room looked at the spiritual seal with surprised expressions. Tendons sprouted from the back of his hand as he clutched the documents. However, I believe that this standard should be applied equally rigorously to others. Even if the target is a young hero with a reputation throughout the central ins. * * * Did ite out that way? Youngseong Dojang unpacked the evidence he had collected. He gave up defending himself and focused only on achieving his original goal of disparaging the reputation of the Cheonan Inspector General. It had a counter-fire effect, and at first the public opinion, which had unterally criticized the spiritual stamp, began to be aimed at me at some point. In the end, if you think about it, isnt it true that the Dragon King also vited the rules of Meng? Thats right. But isnt there room for extenuation? In order to make the Cheonan Government Department function properly, they probably felt that it was necessary to increase their power, even if it meant using somewhat extreme methods. In order to stabilize the Murim Alliance, which had grown rapidly after the Yongbong branch, we had no choice but topromise with reality to some extent. As you said, considering the background at the time, the Dragon Kings decision is not entirely iprehensible. But even so, I cant help but feel disappointed. Me too. Whatever the justification, sin is sin. However, there is a story that the Dragon King receivedpensation from the ck Ind family when he was the head of the Sichuan branch. Have you heard anything? Was there such a story? It was around this time that the interest of the apostles in Cheonan Gambu increased considerably. I returned to the headquarters quietly, avoiding the gaze of others. Mengs underground prison. Yeongseongs seal was locked inside a steel-wrapped grate, barred from entering. Perhaps out of respect for his position, his limbs were not restrained. How are you feeling? What are you doing here? Of course I came to check on my senior. You will not die alone. Im already on my way after receiving a report from my subordinate. This put me in quite an awkward position. Originally, I nned to return when public opinion calmed down a bit, but a change in n became inevitable, so I moved a little early. Still, this is within the expected range, so there is no problem. . A furrow was carved between Yeongseong Dojos eyebrows. Contrary to what I said, I seemed to be displeased with the way I shrugged my shoulders slyly. Didnt I tell you so? ? I will kill you next time. It may be true, but youre not trying tomit murder here, are you? No matter how much you do, you wont be able to handle the aftermath. I dont know what youre talking about. Why would I do something like that? What benefit is there? You just A person doesnt necessarily have to split their head and stop their heart to die. I smiled, showing my teeth. There are different types of death. Physical death was not the only death. I was nning to bring despair to Yeongseong Dojang. He will brutally destroy all the values he values more than life. On the way, I sent a book of books to the Qingcheng faction. Arent you curious about what kind of contact I had? ? Chapter 474 Episode 474: After escaping from prison, I headed towards Maengjubu. . The leaders personal office. I sat across the desk from Artist Joo and waited for him to take the lead. The sight of him struggling, buried under a mountain of documents, looked very pitiful. Otherwise, youre busy preparing for an all-out war, but this time Ive even given you a lot of work. In his heart, he would want to run away from everything he did, even though he was a leader. Maybe hes ming me. I felt so sorry. When the Cheonan Government and the Senate came into conflict, it was the Maengju faction that ultimately benefited the most. Although Meng Zhou was thinking about dying, it was clear that Zhuge Huan, the head of the military department, would be smiling brightly by now. This is why you should be an elder, not a leader. It is said that a high positiones with corresponding responsibilities. There was no object that fit those words better than the leader of the Murim Alliance. No matter how much I thought about it, I was so old that I couldnt afford to live through that kind of hardship. I will definitely be an elder and live a life of luxury and pleasure without any worries. Cheonan Inspector General. yes. Lord Maeng. I heard you were on your way to meet the spiritual dojo. Thats right. Did you feel anything when you saw him in prison? In order to correct the discipline of the League, those whomit crimes must receive appropriate punishment. I understand that something like that was said at a meeting hosted by the leader. . I will ept the disposition graciously. Please apply the same strict standards to me as you did to the spiritual dojo. Although he said it as if he was obediently admitting his mistake, the meaning behind it waspletely different. Because the Murim Alliance will not be able to properly punish Yeongseong Dojang. The scale of the corruption hemitted was nothingpared to the head of the inspection department who had ousted and ousted Danjeon in the past. But when I saw him a little while ago, did I see any traces of being flogged or at least a weakened look? No matter how much nigong was banned, it doesnt really make sense to keep a master of his caliber in prison without arresting him. Even though he was rotten, he was an elder and a representative of the Qingcheng faction. Everyone knew that if a high-level punishment was imposed carelessly, there would be unbearable repercussions. At best, it would be best to strip him of his status as a senior and return him to a private life. There are no cases in the history of the alliance where an elder was ousted. As if it were natural, a person from the same gate would sit in the empty space. This was the reason why Yeongseong Dojang, which was cornered, was able to choose the option of fighting back instead of extinguishing the fire. His position was different from Sohyeongeom (t) and Namhakgeom (Ű) Ho Jeong-gwon (ȭ). Several years have passed since the Great War, but the Qingcheng faction is still alive and well. Going back to the story. Asking to punish someone with strict standards, such as a spiritual seal, was in fact no different from asking for a lenient treatment. There was no way that Painter Joo, who was no one else, would not have figured out the true meaning. Im not going to spin it around. To be honest, I want to take your side. Regardless of right or wrong, if you receive severe punishment now that an all-out war is ahead, the morale of our troops will fall. But it is true that public opinion is not favorable for that. Its just as you said. So I would like to ask, but havent you prepared any preparations? I dont think you would have considered the current situation given your personality. Of course we have prepared it. I nodded cheerfully and answered. I knew everything about Yeongseong Dojangs n because I heard it from Taeyeon Sword. When the public opinion war begins, what will he risk? Even though I knew, I wasnt sox that I didnt prepare. The determination of Yeongseong Dojang, who even brought up the number of Donggwijin (ͬw춱M), wasmendable, but that was all. Isnt it said that even rats will bite people if they are cornered? That was exactly how I looked at the current situation. If you wait a moment, interesting news wille to you. ? * * * The capital of Sichuan Province. Bang bang! About a dozen martial artists knocked on the door of arge manor. The military uniforms worn by the men had a pattern symbolizing the Murim Alliance engraved on them. They were not members working at the Sacheon branch of the Murim League. All of them were members of the audit team dispatched from the headquarters. Although it was a hastily formed organization, each person was selected from each unit and department. Who are you? Some time passes. An old man with a stooped back opened the door and appeared. The man at the head of the audit group took out a document with the leaders seal and spoke as if making a deration. I came out of nowhere. We will investigate this ce from now on. What do you mean by investigation? The Shakya family is not a member of the family. I will tell you, Shijiazhuang does not have the right to veto. A heavy force flowed from the mans body. A coercive attitude that is contrary to polite speech. The old man, feeling a sense of crisis, shrugged his shoulders and took a step back. Now, please wait a moment. I will go and send a message to the Lord. We wont give Shijiazhuang time to prepare in advance. Lets go together. The old man, realizing that there was nothing he could do about it, obediently took the lead and led the way. The man who was walking past the front door looked around and clicked his tongue. Well-maintained gardens and gorgeous buildings. It was too much for the ck people. It appears that the amount of money earned through illegal business in the entertainment district of Chengdu was considerable. Some people work hard and earn a living, while others do dishonest work and make a living. The world is so unfair. For some reason, I felt bad. How many peoples hard work had to be sacrificed to build this manor? As I was thinking about that, a man with arge body appeared as if blocking the front. I think Ive gained a bit more weight than I saw when I looked at my appearance. Although the appearance was different, there was no major problem in recognizing the subject. Seokpo-gun, Shijiazhuang Province. Finally, I came face to face with the person who had exchanged secret deals with the Dragon King in the past. Are you Lord Shijiazhuang? I already knew this, but I asked a question just to confirm. Seokpo-gun bowed his head humbly and answered. yes. I am Lord Shijiazhuang. It is said to be Chaekhogyeong, dispatched from the headquarters of the Murim League. Do you know why I came here? To be honest, I dont know. I wonder how long that shameless attitude will continue. yes? Lets get started. As soon as Chae Ho-gyeong beckoned, the disciples standing behind him scattered in all directions. It didnt take long for the entire Shakyamuni to be chaos. Seokpo, who was looking around with a nk expression, let out a roar. What are you doing? What are you doing? Why did you suddenlye and raid the whole house? What crime have wemitted? Do you know the term retribution? Please realize this now. The power and sacrifices obtained through unclean methods are ultimately nothing more than a mirage. Seokpo-gun makes an absurd expression. Chae Ho-gyeong, who was quietly observing his reaction, narrowed his eyes. Somethings a little strange? The resistance was weaker than I thought. Or rather, it seemed like there was no intention to resist. It was a situation where warriors dispatched from the Maeng were rushing in and overturning the world of the ck Ind. Naturally, I thought there would be a fierce bacsh. I was prepared to get my hands bloodied if necessary. Come to think of it. On the way here, I barely saw any warriors guarding the manor. At least we can see traces of Seokpo learning martial arts, but just by looking at his body, we can see how long he has neglected training. Wasnt Shi Jia Jang a member of the martial arts family of the ck Ind? The sense of difort quickly grew in size and filled my mind. Points that I had previously ignored came to mind one by one, increasing my questions. Anyway, it was definitely strange that there wasnt even a warrior guarding the main gate. The old man who first weed the group was also an ordinary person who had not learned martial arts. Shakyamuni Buddhas reaction was also strange. It was evident that he felt sincere resentment. It didnt seem like he was just acting. Whats going on again! It was then. The rumbling noiseing from behind seemed to be getting louder, and then a group of soldiers stormed into the manor. Chae Ho-gyeong, who nced sideways at the back, was startled and turned the new model around. You could tell just by looking at the soldiers clothes. They are government soldiers who serve the local prefectural governor. Seokpo ran towards them with a face that looked like he was about to burst into tears. Oh my god! Shijiazhuangju. Please exin the situation! I dont know either. A group of people said to have been dispatched from the Murim Alliance are destroying the whole house Murim Alliance? The gazes of the man leading the soldiers and Chae Ho-gyeong met in the air. A suffocating silence fell. My name is Chaek Ho-gyeong, the leader of the Murim Leagues Hwagakdae. May I ask what your name is? It was Chae Ho-gyeong who first bowed and introduced himself. It was said that he would not attack government officials. There was nothing good about having friction with the government soldiers here. However, the response that came back was a scolding tone full of displeasure. If you are a martial arts leader, you will only care about the affairs of the martial arts group. Why are you trespassing on a merchants family? Youre sore. We just wanted to investigate the rtionship between Shakyamuni and the Dragon King? Chae Ho-gyeong blinked his eyes. What did that guy say just now? A merchant family? Isnt it the martial arts Sega of the ck Ind? What did you say just now? I asked why you were trespassing on a poor merchants family. Since when was Shijiazhuang a merchants family? Im going to hear all kinds of strange sounds. When did the warriors of Shakyamuni flock to the government office and surrender themselves? ? A look of bewilderment appeared on Chae Ho-gyeongs face. Something was going wrong. * * * The battle for public opinion is a battle that eats away at ones own flesh. It was impossible for there to be very little damage on this side. I knew that apart from the downfall of the spiritual dojo, I would also be criticized. The point is how to minimize the damage. You cant go back to the past before youmitted injustice. In that case, I have no choice but to finish things off cleanly. In the case of Seokgajang, I was concerned that my rtionship with them might be a problem, so I took action several years in advance. In addition, in recent months, I have identified issues that could damage my reputation and have taken action. Knowing in advance the materials prepared by Yeongseong Dojang through Taeyeon Sword yed a big role. I was greatly benefited by epting Hojeong-kwons offer and recruiting him as an ally. There is no need to rush. Time was on my side. As I said, the public is generous to the heroes they support. Im looking forward to seeing how the Youngseong Dojo will react upon hearing the news. Chapter 475 Episode 475 How on earth did this happen? Chae Ho-gyeong could note to his senses. In the meantime, I was put in a position where I had to confront the local prefectural governor and exin how the incident urred. I tell you again, I didnt do anything wrong! Okay, lower your voice. The whole house was devastated! Please give them a punishment that suits their crimes! Beside him, Seokpo was giving an impassioned speech. He says he feels unfair. It is said that he suffered damage due to the Murim leaders who suddenly invaded the manor. The expressions on the faces of the middle school students looking at him were not kind. Everyone seemed to know that he was a dark figure in the past. but. That said, if the gaze pouring on him was favorable, it was not. Former head of the ck Ind Sega and Gamsa Daeju of the Murim Alliance. In the eyes of government officials, both sides were just martial artists who frequently caused idents. My side is at a disadvantage. The more I exined, the more I felt like I was sinking deeper into the quagmire. It is an undeniable fact that the inspection team trespassed into the merchants house and ransacked the ce as they pleased. I trust that you will make a reasonable decision! You said you understood, didnt you? Just calm down first. I realized this intuitively when I saw the mayor listening to Seokpo-gun even though he was bothered. That he had epted bribes from Shakyamuni over a long period of time. [Im going to hear all kinds of strange sounds. When did the warriors of Seokgajang flock to the government office and surrender themselves?] In the first ce, it was strange that all of his subordinates were in prison, but only Lord Seokpo, the chieftain, was walking around outside. I could only assume that he had been released after paying a huge bail. Somehow, I felt like things were going to be resolved too easily. The unit he belonged to, Hwagakdae (), was in fact a unit simr to the hands and tribes of the elder faction. The immediate leader is a disciple of the Qingcheng sect and a follower of the spiritual dojo. How is it possible that the members under hismand were not influenced by it? When I was first selected as the head of the auditmittee, I felt puzzled. This is because the selection of personnel raises questions as to why the Cheonan Inspectorate did not object. Its not that they were unaware of the situation, but that they decided there was no need to raise an objection. I vaguely thought that the Cheonan Government Department had taken advantage of the confusion to pass the bill by snatching it, but it turns out that wasnt the case. I was hit in the back really well. How on earth did the disciples of the Cheongseong Sect conduct their investigation Chae Ho-gyeong, who was swearing inwardly, slowly narrowed his brows. As the situation progressed, I had a question. It was the disciples of the Cheongseong Sect who discovered the rtionship between Shakyamuni and the Dragon King and reported it to the Youngseong Dojang. However, the letter they sent waspletely missing information about Shakyamunis changes. Was the investigation insufficient, or was information intentionally omitted? I had no choice but to lean towards thetter. Even if the disciples of the Amman Qingcheng School were Taoists who did not know much about the world, it was difficult to believe that they would be so ipetent that they could not even do the most basic research. I dont know right now. Who on earth did this and why? * * * Whoa. Yu Song Dojang, a middle-aged Taoist monk, was sitting on a rock and looking up at the sky. He let out a long sigh. I felt uneasy. Because he did something that was tantamount to betraying an adult as a recluse. But I have no regrets. Even he, an alumnus, could not defend what Youngseong Dojo had done so far. Even more so, how would he appear in the eyes of the world? Taking advantage of the opportunity when the Dragon King heads to the battlefield, he extends his dark arms to the princess of the Beast Pce, and if that is not enough, he even tries to cause internal strife at a time when an all-out war with the Demon Cult is about to begin. The spiritual stamp has crossed the line. Even though the arms were bent inward, taking sides was only possible when it did not go beyond the eptable range. I wish I could repay the kindness of saving my life with this, even just a little. In the past, there was a time when I almost died due to a group of secret demonic cultists in Sacheon. The events of that time were still vivid in my mind. The demon of evil death, who exuded a terrifying sense of intimidation, and the members of the ghost army he led. A boy who appeared and helped in a moment of desperate need, and an absolute expert who descended like a heavenly god and wiped out the demons. What if I hadnt received help from the two people now called the Dragon King and the Thunder King, respectively? He would definitely have be a guest of no return. [Are you sure its okay? In this case, its as if the recluse stole the credit of the Great Hyeop.] [I had no idea that he was such a lustless person. You refuse fame and wealth.] [The Great Hyeop shows such detachment that it makes me feel ashamed that I was blinded by the name of the Great Hyeop and tracked down Myein alone without informing the executioners.] The conversation I had with the Thunder King at that time was Itpletely changed his values. In fact, I can say that I am who I am today thanks to him. I did everything that was possible. Now, I can only hope that the elders of the monks, including Jang Mun-in, make decisions that do not go against the right path. * * * What do you guys think? After putting down the letter in his hand on the table, the Qingcheng Sects long letter, Yeongmyeong Dojo, asked for opinions from those around him. The old monks sitting around the table fell silent. All of them were adults of the Cheongseong faction who used the Yeong () round boat. May the time of heavy silence pass by. Yeonghwan Dojang, an elder of Cheongseong and nicknamed Byeoksageom (ʿ), took the lead. Originally, I would have supported the spiritual dojo unconditionally. No matter what the worlds opinion is, he is a person of merit who devoted himself to the monastery for a long time. But Do you want to say that the mistake you made is too great to just cover up? Thats right. Some people looked away and cleared their throats. Although he said it in a nice way, it was essentially an argument that we should not take the side of the Youngseong Dojo. Seated on the other side, Yeongmyeong Dojang, the governor of the Ministry of Finance, red at Yeonghwan with eyes that threatened to devour him. Are you serious? Of course. Didnt you just say that! Youngseong Dojang is a person of merit who has dedicated himself to the monastery for a long time! A ball is a ball and fruit is a fruit tax. The distinction should be clear. You havent be hardened by training with the sword all your life, right? Have you already forgotten how the owner of Cheonbong Sangdan visited the main gate? The Cheonbong Sangdan was arge business that upied the top spot among the ten great merchants in the world and was the biggest supporter of the Tang Jin Qingcheng faction. Everyone here knew. It is entirely thanks to the resourcefulness of the Youngseong Dojo that the Cheongseong Sect and the Cheonbong Sang were able to establish friendly rtions. Aside from his personality, the person whose abilities were certain was Yeongseong Dojang. We all benefited from the spiritual seal. Every human being should know how to be thankful. Even if everyone else throws stones, we shouldnt do the same! Financial footnote. No matter what you say, reality doesnt change. Isnt it clear that he has crossed an irreversible river? So, do you really feel better if that friend is severely punished ording to the rules of the Murim Alliance? Thats not what youre saying! stop! Jang Moon-in stepped forward to stop the two people who were increasingly raising their voices. Younghwan and Yeongmyeong suddenly turned their heads at the same time. Youngmin, who was quietly observing the atmosphere, quietly raised his hand and said. I agree with Younghwan Dojangs opinion. Youngmin! you! Emotionally, I also want to take Yeongseong Dojos side. Who would want to push a close friend, with whom they have trained and developed a close rtionship since childhood, into a corner? But what about the disciples? . As Younghwan Dojo said a little while ago, it is clear that Yeongseong Dojo made a mistake. What would the disciples think if we showed up here supporting injustice? Yeongmyeong Dojos mouth was tightly shut. After tripping over his disciples, he was at a loss for words. There was certainly a point in what Youngmin Dojang said. And if we surround the spiritual seal here, our rtionship with the Dragon King will bepletely ruined. Furthermore, the rtionship with Noewang and Cheonangambu. Anyway, what do you think? An organization that will be disbanded when the war ends anyway. The status of Cheonan Gambu in Danggeum Wurim is too high to ignore it like that. . The world is on the Dragon Kings side. Fighting with him now means that you have to be prepared to have the entire Qingcheng faction get criticized. Who dares insult the Qingcheng Sect! A sluggish meeting followed with no conclusion. There was a sharp conflict between those who supported the opinions of the Yeonghwan Dojo and those who supported the opinions of the Yeongmyeong Dojo. Since this was a matter in which justification, practicality, and personal feelings were intertwined, a simple answer could not be derived. bang! How much time has passed like that? Jang Mun-in, who decided that this was not going to end, tapped the table with his palm to attract the attention of the middle school students. He said, putting down a letter on the table. The letter sent by the Dragon King the day before has reached the Qingcheng Sect. yes? The atmosphere seems to be overheated, so lets calm down for a moment and read this again. The eyes of the old monks all turned to the letter. There were some who showed interest and others who showed disapproval. Please read the financial notes first. All right. Jaegyeonggakju reluctantly epted the letter and quickly scanned its contents. If we exclude the unnecessary greetings and rhetoric, the main point was, I want to continue a good rtionship with the Qingcheng faction in the future. He said that he views the Youngseong Dojo and the Cheongseong Sect separately. No matter what decision the Qingcheng faction makes here, there will be no resentment. That sounds usible. Yeongmyeong Dojang snorted inwardly. What does the Dragon King believe and ept this letter literally? Above all, regardless of whether he harbored bad feelings towards the monk or not, the worlds view of the Qingcheng Sect would be the same. Theres no need to read all the way through. I was about to pass the letter to the next person whileughing. The words P.S. written at the end of the letter caught his attention. As I said, I have no intention of involving the Blue Star faction in this matter. I hope that no situation arises where the Blue Star faction is harmed because of me. If the rtionship between the Cheongseong Sect and the Cheonbong Sang bes soured due to the fall of the Youngseong Dojo, then I will build a bridge so that we can do business with the Hwayang Sang. Huh? Yeongmyeong Dojos expression became nk. It contained too much important information to be taken lightly. Hwayang Sangdan? Chapter 476 Episode 476 Did you hear that story? A story about an inspection team that was dispatched to Chengdu returning after suffering hardships? Its impossible not to know. The entire Murim Alliance is in an uproar with that news. It turns out that more than half of the audit team members were members of the senior faction, right? You are a person whose true intentions are clearly visible. I cant help but feel sorry for you. By the way, I heard that Shakya Jang (f) was reborn. If this is the case, what will happen to the punishment of the Cheonan Inspector General? well. It is said that the ck Inders repented for the sins theymitted and were judged by thew, but that does not eliminate the fact that the Dragon King receivedpensation. But isnt there room for extenuation? It didnt really cause any harm to the general public. Rather, you found and rescued those who had been unfairly harmed by ck thieves, right? Yes, but A guesthouse near Murimmaeng. Cheon Ga-ryeong, who was appeasing her hunger with cheap somen and eavesdropping on the conversation of the customers sitting next to her, burst intoughter. It was already visible that public opinion was leaning towards Yeonsun. Originally, there was a sharp conflict between those who supported and those who criticized, but now the ratio has clearly changed. Of course. The heroic actions that Yeonsun has shown so far have instilled confidence in the public. It was shining now. As she put down her chopsticks and sipped her tea, she heard the voices of middle-aged warriors talking on the other side. This time, the shaman faction sent someone, right? shaman? I heard it was a volcanic wave. When I nced out of the corner of my eye, I saw that everyone was a martial arts leader. She narrowed her eyes and concentrated her energy to enhance her hearing. As people umte virtue, helpes in from all over when needed. Who doesnt? I heard you recently delivered a huge donation to the martial arts forces in charge of the battle lines, right? Lets say someonemits a hundred (100) mistakes and donates three hundred (300). What do people think when they see that? In all likelihood, they would have thought it was a ploy to cover up a crime they hadmitted. They say they are being hypocritical in order to put out an urgent fire right away. On the other hand, what if a person whomitted a hundred mistakes donates thirty thousand? It was inevitable that the crimemitted by the target would feel trivial and light. Because the scale of the case is different. Opinions are bound to differ depending on how it is received. The worlds current evaluation of the person named Yeon-woon was exactly like that. Messengers from each Segawa n came to the Maeng headquarters and conveyed their wishes for leniency. How could public opinion not be affected by this? Have you been waiting long? As she put down her teacup, thinking about what would happen in the future, a man with deeply pressed bamboo ribs appeared in front of her. There was a look of confusion on Cheon Ga-ryeongs face as he shook his head. Even though we were members of the same department, I couldnt get along with the man in front of me. Thats because he was the person who was designated as the next open governor. Wonryong () Jang Wan. Ga Gyeong had simr characteristics to Hao Mun, but at the same time, he was also a martial power that was located at the opposite point. Since ancient times, the rtionship between Hao Wen and Ga Jing has never been good. Now, as they face amon enemy called the Demonic Cult, they are avoiding unnecessary friction, but even that would have been impossible without the presence of the Dragon King. Phew! The energy emanating from the original dragons entire body covered the surroundings. Cheon Ga-ryeong, who confirmed that the miraculous membrane had unfolded, opened his mouth with a businesslike expression. Lets just take care of business quickly and then part ways. great. Has Hao Wen discovered anything? The first is that the mysterious supernatural power that the first religious leader demonstrated may not have simply originated from ancient relics. What does it mean? I learned this while looking through past records, and there was a time when the whereabouts of the first religious leader were unclear. In Jang Wans eyes, Lee Chae was young. After receiving a request from the Dragon King to conduct an investigation, he collected information in every possible way to find ways for poisonous people to have children. Because it was an opportunity to owe a debt to Yeon Yeon-woon and no one else, he did not spare any investment of time and effort. He even contacted a disciple who had followed Hao Wen-jus progress once in a while and exchanged information with each other. There is still a long way to go, but the results are slowly being revealed. Afterparing it with what I had previously heard from Sohyeop, I came up with an answer. It is highly likely that the first leader of the Demonic Cult was in the West during that time. It seems quite usible. It is said that the doctrines of the Demonic Cult were influenced by the religions of the West. The two had a long conversation. Wepared the past records we had found and talked about the situation of the Demonic Cult and their movements. The Laughing Demon Army will not be able to leave the front line for a while. It will have to be that way. There will be no one other than Sosalmagun who can rece the vacant position of Cheonakgun. Is the stage setup going smoothly? So far, its going on without any problems. I n to be cautious as this is a quick-witted opponent. Cheon Ga-ryeongs confident answer. Wonryong nodded and recalled the conversation he had with Yeonsun in the past. [I n to lure the Sosalma army into a trap and eliminate it. I hope the small cooperative will help with that.] [Yes? I know that Sosalmagun is a person who cannot be followed in terms of caution even within the Demonic Cult. Will he get caught for offering an inducement?] [He will get caught. Are you nning to set up a bait that he will never ignore?] [Bait?] I didnt realize how surprised I was at the time. Seogunak, the iron-blooded demon who was known to be dead, suddenly appeared before our eyes alive. While I eximed in admiration at the heart of the Dragon King, who had been hiding his secret secret until now, I also felt fear. If he had been a member of the Demonic Cult, it was clear that the martial arts faction would have faced an unprecedented crisis. I will leave it to you to organize the collected information and deliver it to the manager. All right. As soon as the information exchange is over, Cheon Ga-ryeong gets up from her seat. Jang Wan, who was staring at her back as she left the guest room, muttered in his heart. As expected, it was a good thing I joined. I was sure. He said that the experiences he gained here will be of great help to him in the future when he takes on an open-minded position. * * * This cant be happening. You deny reality. Thats not like a senior. What kind of trick have you pulled? Inside Mengs underground prison. Ling Xing Dojangs shoulders trembled pitifully. Tendons bulged on the back of my hand. It couldnt have been more exhrating to see the strength in both hands as if they were about to tear up the letter they were clutching. If anyone hears that it was a trick, they will think that I used unfair means like my senior. Shut up! Isnt it all your karma? This is probably the result because it has gone beyond the eptable range of what a monk can protect. I told you to shut up! A spiritual seal that emits a cry that is unknown whether it is a roar or a scream. I covered my mouth with my hand and giggled. It was a rare sight that could not be seen anywhere else. Even if he was an old man with a century-old snake inside him, he seemed to make that kind of expression when faced with a hopeless reality. I feel refreshed inside. As I said before, I am not a very personable person. The reason I went all the way to prison and brought the letter from Cheongseongmunju to Yeongseong Dojang was just to see his reaction. In the end, the choice that the Cheongseong faction could choose was decided. No matter how obvious the mistake was, it would not have been easy for the Qingcheng faction to make the decision to throw away the spiritual seal. No matter how he appears in the eyes of others, it is clear that Yeongseong Dojang is a person who has devoted himself to the Qingcheng Sect. Practical issues would also have to be taken into consideration. So I sent them apendium to make it easier for them to make a decision. Considering the loss that the Qingcheng Sect would suffer due to the fall of the Lingcheng Dojo, he scratched their itch. No matter what attitude the Qingcheng faction takes, the fall of the Yongseong dojo is inevitable. Even if the Youngseong Dojo is overthrown, I dont know if the owner of the Cheonbong Trading Company will really try to cut off business with the Qingcheng Sect. However, it was clear that the rtionship between the two parties was established thanks to the resourcefulness of the Youngseong Dojo, and it was clear that the Qingcheng Sect had that in mind. In that case, its enough to suggest an alternative. Groups, not individuals, were bound to move based on their own interests. The Blue Star faction would have had no choice but to choose the option with the lowest risk. It was a structure in which one person had to make a sacrifice to achieve an amicable ending. I dont know how much effort was put intopleting this painting. There is nothing to see here anymore. With this, Yongseong Dojo lost everything he had built up. Sooner orter, he will lose his status as a leader and have to return home. As an elder of the Murim League, he enjoyed all kinds of luxuries and pleasures, but will he be able to return to the monastery and spend the rest of his life being treated like an old man in the backroom? I thought that possibility was low. Then Ill just leave. I left the prison, leaving behind Yeongseong Dojang, who was lying on the floor and sobbing. The pouring sunlight stung my eyes. I muttered, squinting my eyes slightly. This will be a warning to the elders. This troublesome thing wasnt done simply to drive the spiritual dojo into despair. Honestly, if I had put my mind to it, I could have prevented the current situation. The reason he epted this cut-throat battle called public opinion was to instill fear in other elders. If you want to make people as seniors as they are agitated, you have to give them this much of a shock. It showed the process ofpletely destroying the values that the elders considered more important than life. If they had any sense, they would have figured out what I was trying to say. It was good to engage in political strife. But you had to know how to use the means. Because Youngseong Dojang was blinded by his desire for revenge, he crossed a river that he should not have crossed. At a time when an all-out war with the Demonic Cult was about to ur, the only option was to cause internal conflict and all die together. In my heart of hearts, I want to kick out all those who went along with that stupid n. Unfortunately, there was no time to do so. From now on, we must focus all of our capabilities on the Demonic Cult. There should be no mistake about priorities. Now that the goal of suppressing the internal enemy had been achieved, it was time to prepare for a decisive battle. Whoa. I pursed my lips and let out a long sigh. As I felt the warm spring breeze, I felt much more refreshed. I hummed a tune and walked in the direction of Cheonan Gambu. Chapter 477 Episode 477 Little Teacher. I have something to report to you. Whats going on? The double-horned demon has died. Dead? To whom? The Maqiao Army camp located on the border between Hebei and Shandong. A furrow was carved between the eyebrows of Sosalmagun (Цħ), who was receiving reports from his subordinates in themand barracks. Double-horned horse was a believer who was dispatched to Yantai, a region located in the northeast of Shandong, to carry out a mission given to him. If he had been a martial arts expert, he would have easily upied a ce among the top hundred masters. I couldnt feel better when I suddenly heard the news of the death of my beloved subordinate. The identity of the pleural effusion has not been clearly identified. However, it does not appear that his identity was discovered by the Allied Forces. Are you saying he lost his life in an unexpected ident? yes. ording to the survivors testimony, it was a group of horse bandits who attacked. Doesnt that make sense? A person as big as a two-legged horse could barely resist magic enemies? Well there is one thing that bothers me. The subordinate, who was in the middle of reporting, nced sideways at the two men standing behind Sosalma. Before telling the story, it was an unspoken request to inherit the people around him. The Sosalma Army nced back and said, covering the entire barracks with a breath of energy. I dont know what Im taking so long to say, but the two people here are the people I trust the most. Needless to say, my mouth is heavy. So dont worry unnecessarily. All right. So what is it that bothers you? It is said that the man believed to be the leader of the magic bandits performed the same martial arts skills that the deceased Iron Blood Demon Lord learned. what? Im not sure. The person who posted the report didnt seem to believe what he saw. A sigh flowed from Sosalmaguns mouth. Now I think I understand why I was so cautious. It was truly an unexpected report. Seogoonak was alive? If the opponent was the Iron Blood Demon Army, it was understandable that the Two-Handed Demon was defeated. However, there were too many things I did not understand to ept it as is. How on earth is the Iron Blood Demon, who was said to have died in Guizhou, still alive? Even though he survived, why did he not return to the Demonic Cult? How did an ambitious man who fought with himself over the leadership of the church be the leader of a group of magic bandits? Everything was full of questions. What does the attacker look like? It is said that it was difficult to determine his appearance because his face was covered with a hood and mask. However, his physique was vaguely simr to that of the Iron Blood Demon It could be possible that I simply saw it wrong, right? I think its quite high. They said it waste at night when the attack urred and the situation was very hectic. Sosalma-kun rubbed his chin in thought. It was not an issue to be taken lightly. Regardless of whether the demon leader is really an iron-blooded demon or not, it is a clear fact that the two-horned demon is dead. First of all, there was a need to determine the identity of the magic bandit in question. He said, looking back at the man in the back right. Geodogwi (޵). yes. Reveal the identity of the magic enemy who killed the two-legged demon, and if possible, subdue him and bring him back. If the target is a double-horned horse or a whistle or a slightly superior level, there will be no problem, but if the target is more skilled than that, it is difficult to guarantee victory alone. This time, lets use the followers of Ten Thousand Demon Pce under ourmand. I will delegate the authority to select personnel. I will leave the personnel management to you. Respect. * * * A month has passed since I finished the work regarding the spiritual stamp. Currently, I am in Shandong with several members. If it had been an official visit, he would have stayed in the VIP lodgings of the Hwangbo family, but since he had to avoid attracting attention, he was moving from one guest to another. I feel like I want to go see Masters face. Now was the time to be patient and wait. I hope the prey gets caught in the trap I prepared. It was a stage that Haomundo and Gaekdo had put a lot of effort into creating, so it should not have been thrown away in vain. Boss. Seo Ho-seon, a member of the Cheonan Inspector General investigation team, suddenly appeared and prostrated himself in ce. The formality was excessive, perhaps because it was in front of other investigation team members. I stopped looking out the window and red at him. If you have something to report, dont hesitate and say it quickly. It is said that a group presumed to be demonic cultists appeared near the border between Cheongdo and Yantai. ! I narrowed my eyes and smiled. Finally, the opponent took the bait. The wary Sosalma army would not have made a direct move already. But it didnt matter. First of all, the fact that he was interested was important. Continue to monitor. All right. You have to be careful. You must never reveal your existence to them. I gave every member a thousand miles and instructed them to watch their movements from at least five miles away. You dont have to worry. I will trust you, warrior. After finishing the report, Seo Ho-seon disappeared without a sound. The other members who were watching the amazing feat let out exmations of admiration. It was difficult to follow the movement even though I could clearly see it with my eyes. He probably felt like a ghost to people other than me. It looks like the situation has beenpletely taken care of now. I felt rewarded for the effort I put into raising it. The seconding of the Cheonmyeonsal (ǧ暢), who was notorious throughout the central ins in his past life, is approaching. In fact, if you look at his skills alone, he was no better than his previous life. There just isnt any significant results yet. by the way. I suddenly became curious. Who did the Sosalma Army dispatch? If his two favorite confidants, Geodogwi (޵) or Seolyegeom (J), came by, it could be said to be a great achievement. For reference, in his previous life, he had three henchmen, not two. Because Seo Ho-seon took one of those seats. I slowly got up from my seat and muttered. No matter whoes, well have to hold a grand wee ceremony. * * * Magic? Why are you asking that? Come to think of it, I heard that story recently. A wind of blood raged through Togolchae (X). I heard a simr story. Did you say that the owner of the nt died and the whole mountain fell into the hands of magic bandits? Geodogui, who was in contact with the residents of Yantai and conducting interrogation, narrowed his eyes. After gathering together the scattered information, I was able to figure out one thing. The group of magic bandits who had recently appeared and started their activities seemed to be more interested in expanding their power than extorting local residents. It felt a little different from a typical band of thieves. Togolchae Ramen is a member of the green forest. They are different from a typical group of bandits. Quantitatively and qualitatively. The reported number of members of the magic bandit group is approximately twenty. The scale was far from sufficient to upy arge mountain lodge. As the survivors testified, this meant that the inaction of the leader of the magic bandits was not normal. Is it really the Iron Blood Demon Army? The same goes for inaction, which goes beyond the level of being just in excellent. It is also true that they are focusing more on forming and expanding their power rather than simply robbing the general public. If the target was the Iron Blood Demon Army, there was a certain degree of understanding. There were still many things I didnt understand. I wasnt sure about anything. Although the information was stillcking, it was far from sufficient. Its slowly getting close to noon. It was time for the subordinates, who had been scattered to investigate, to gather at the agreed upon location. Geodogwi left the market and walked along the main street. hmm? How far did it travel? Spotting a passerby walking across from him, he reflexively ced his hand on his waist. It wasnt like the man was showing great energy or disying his will to live. However, it did not have a familiar appearance. There was one reason why the Geodogwi was wary of the man. Because I have a familiar tattoo on my forearm. A red sword dripping with blood. It was none other than a symbol symbolizing the Iron Blood Demon Army. It was strangely different from what the subordinates of the Iron Blood Demon Army had embroidered on their martial uniforms or engraved on their weapons in the past. To put it bluntly, it had a strong feeling of being crude. Would you say it feels like looking at a clumsy imitation? Its too borate to be a coincidence. blood and sword. Even if it was not necessarily the Iron Blood Demon Army, there were many martial people who used it as a symbol of themselves or the force they belonged to. But even taking that into ount, I couldnt help but feel anxious. A magic enemy who performed the same martial arts skills that the Iron Blood Demon Army learned. The symbol of the Iron Blood Demon Army discovered while tracking the target. This alone is worth investigating. A man holding a bundle at his side walked past me, humming. The goblin waited until the distance was wide enough and quietly walked behind the man. * * * Take it. Isnt that too little? Its not that different from usual. Please give me a little more. If things continue like this, I will be beaten to death. Dont talk nonsense. Do you think I dont know that the extra money goes into your back pocket? You little old man. Theres nothing you cant say to your elders. Shabby warehouse. The man handed the bundle to an old man with a bushy beard and a bundle of vouchers. Looking at him, it seemed like he was meeting a businessman to dispose of stolen goods. I guess it was like that. Geodogui, who had been eavesdropping on the conversation between the two, shook his head. The man was a member of a mountain vige that had been taken over by a group of magic bandits. It wasnt that difficult to predict the source of the stolen goods. Did you say togolchae? Even if it rots, it is a living vegetable that belongs to the green forest, so it must have had a lot of wealth stored up in the warehouse. Due to the nature of the goods collected through looting, there must have been quite a lot of valuables that were difficult to immediately cash out. Perhaps the leader of the magic bandit, who is said to have be the new debtor, is using his subordinates to dispose of them? We are selling valuables at low prices to make quick money. It would be reasonable to think so. The man, grumbling and stuffing a bundle of vouchers in his arms, left the warehouse and moved. After a while, the Geodogwi that was hiding in the shadows appeared in the sunlight. His eyes became sharp. It looks like hes about to head back afterpleting his errand. The action to be taken bes clear. If he instructed his subordinates to follow the man, they would be able to find out Togolchaes location. Sasasak! When he gave a signal with his hand, the masked people hiding nearby chased after the man as if they had been waiting for him. good. A faint smile appeared on the corner of the Geodogwis mouth. When I was first given the mission, I felt at a loss. I was worried about where to start and how to solve the problem, but now I feel like I have some sense of direction. The leader of the magic bandits who killed the double-horned horse. Ill find out soon. * * * . Same time. Seo Ho-seon, who was watching the movements of the Geogwon through a iroscope, shook his head. Youre doing well. Everything was going as nned. Chapter 478 Episode 478 This is a bandits den? The Geodeogwi (޵), who led his men up the mountain, had a nk expression on his face. It was closer to a fortress than a mountain shelter. To be exact, it was a fortress that had not yet beenpleted. Did they start expanding immediately after absorbing Togolchae? This makes it clear. The magician who killed the two-legged demon was hastily preparing defenses to prepare for some kind of situation. I thought it was strange. He subdues the bandits, thieves, and ck thieves of the area and takes them under hismand. There is no better way to rapidly expand ones power in a short period of time, but it could also be said to be an overly short-sighted move. There was no way that a force created by gathering together criminals and other idiots would work properly. It would not be easy to achieve unity, let alone reorganize the organizational system. For now, the existence of a magical leader with overwhelming inaction will act as a deterrent, but that will onlyst for a month or two. As time passes and fear wears away, everything you have built will copse like a sand castle. You probably didnt do this because you didnt know that. The image of a man disposing of stolen goods in a shabby warehouse came to mind. There was something I learned through the conversation he had with the businessman. They sold it at a low price without properly assessing the value of the item. He suffered enormous losses in order to secure urgent funds. In other words, the leader of the magic bandits who upied the mountain lodge here did not have time to worry about the distant future. What is the purpose? Are they preparing for the time when the government army or the martial arts people of Baekdo go out on a subjugation? That was unlikely. Shandong is the front line where the Baekdo Alliance confronts the Demonic Cult Army. Local officials and martial artists did not have enough time to worry about bandits. Above all, if he had not attempted to rapidly expand his power in the first ce, he would not have attracted the attention of those around him. Are we the ones on guard? If you think about it, the leader of the demon bandit began to move in earnest after the two-horned demon died. If he wasnt an idiot, he would have noticed. The person he robbed was a magician and a big man of considerable status. If they were making hasty preparations because they thought they might face retaliation, the back and forth was clear. And if the identity of the leader of the demonic bandits is Seogunak. He must have been even more concerned that someone might recognize his martial arts skills. The Geodogwi, who was lost in thought, gestured with his hand to order his subordinates to hide. Originally, they were going to attack right away and confirm the identity of the leader of the magic bandits, but the defenses were much stricter than expected. If you hit it recklessly, this side will also suffer damage. No matter what, theres no way this side will lose. This is a unit created by selecting only those who are capable in their own way in the Ten Thousand Demon Pce. Although the number of enemies wasrge, in the end they were just a ragtag group. No matter how hard we try, we will not be able to reverse the power gap. The problem was when the leader of the magic bandit used his subordinates as sacrifices and ran away. The mission he was given was to confirm the identity of the leader of the magic bandits and capture him. What was important was not whether the battle was won or lost. If you dont want to be in trouble, you have to aim for the moment when he steps out alive. If that was difficult, at least the location of the target had to be specified. The more urgent I was, the more I had to go back. Their existence has not yet been discovered. It was clear that if I waited patiently, the opportunity woulde. First of all, lets send in a snowke and submit an interim report. * * * . After confirming the contents of the report, Sosalmagun (Цħ) created a samadhi fire and burned it. The man across from me asked cautiously. What would you like to do? We have to move. Isnt this an opportunity that will nevere again? Its too dangerous. Even if its dangerous, it has to be done. I will go with you. It is not permitted. Sosalma-kun shook his head resolutely. The expression of the man whose request to apany me was rejected was miserably distorted. Master Xiao. Its like sticking your head into the tigers jaw. Thats why you have to bring me with you. There is no reason to increase the number of people. What difference does it make if I take you away? . Please wait. This is amand. There is no reversal. Respect. The in-house Seolyegeom (J) answered in a slightly trembling voice. At a time like this, I was angry at my helplessness and not being able to do anything. What do you do when you be a supreme demon and ovee the wall of fire? I cant have my benefactor by my side at the most important time. Damn it. Sosalmas shoulders seemed heavy today as he left themand barracks. Seol Ye-geom prayed earnestly, looking for the Heaven and Earth God, whom he did not even believe in. Please allow him to achieve his goal and return safely. * * * Thats surprising. After being briefed on the situation by Seo Ho-seon, I scratched my cheek with my index finger. To be honest, I expected that if it was a wild goblin, it would attack the living quarters without any hesitation. Was he this cautious? Currently, he was just waiting in ambush around the living quarters and was not making any particr movements. Was it because the defenses were better than expected that they felt wary, or was it because they were concerned that the Western Gunak might escape? Either way, I couldnt help but feel frustrated. I had the urge to manipte the Western Gunak and guide their movements, but I decided not to do that. Wouldnt it be a big deal if you made a mistake and made Geodogwi feel ufortable? I didnt want to ruin the work I had carefully prepared out of impatience. I guess I just have to wait a little longer. It would have been difficult for a giant goblin to waste time anyway. He was not a person whocked a sense of crisis to the point where he could rx in the middle of enemy territory. Then I will go back to watch over the goblin. Lets go together. Are you saying youre going to move it yourself? Im getting sick of staying in my room waiting for the report toe in. I stretched and got up from my seat. I was indebted to Geodogwi in many ways in my past life. Because he was the card that my second brother, my brother, often used to pressure and keep me in check. I thought it would be nice to go see a familiar face after a long time. On the way, give me a pat on the back of the head. Lets enjoy the appetizers first before Sosalma-kunes. * * * Kwaaaaang! The main gate of the mountain lodge, reinforced with iron tes, was shattered. Debris flying in all directions. The bandits who were on guard duty screamed and ran away. Its an attack! The enemy has invaded! Late at night. A loud whistle sounded. The bandits woke up and came rushing in, clutching their weapons. The Geodogwis eyes narrowed. Those lined up in a semicircle, as if encircling, were holding spears, and those ced on top of the wooden fence were pulling bowstrings. Systematic pressure on unified armament. It felt a little clumsy because I had just received training, but it was an excellent response. This is not a tactic that mere thieves would show. I became even more confident. The leader of the magic bandits who upied the mountain quarters here was expecting to be attacked in the near future. If I had moved hastily, I would have made a mistake. After patiently observing over the past few days, we were able to find out where the target was staying. It was not therge pavilion used by the previous lender. It was a small house located a long way away. He was a cautious person in many ways. In the end, I never saw his face until the attack. Find a conclusion quickly. From now on, it was a race against time. You had to break through the defense and rush towards the target in a straight line to subdue the opponent. The subject should not be given room to escape. Open the way. yes! The demonic cultists appeared behind them and advanced, ughtering the bandits. Each and every one of them was an expert who had reached at least the peak level. There were literally no wolves running into the flock of sheep. Aaaah! What are these guys! be careful! They are experts! The screams of the bandits echoed throughout the area. In an instant, the formation copsed. The Geogogwi leaped with all his might and raised arge sword above his head. A terrifying wave swirled around Daoshin. Kwakwakwak! The sword energy that poured out swept the ground roughly. Rocks, buildings, and even people. Everything that was swept away by the herbivore lost its shape and was torn apart. In the blink of an eye, the bandits became frightened by the sight of theirrade turned to mush and began to run away. Sigh! The Geogogwi kicked off the ground again and jumped up, scanning the surroundings with its eyes. The inside of the mountain lodge is in disarray. The minions get mixed up with the bandits and engage in a melee. Soon, the figure of a man in ck, moving quietly, melting into the darkness was reflected in his eyes. this guy! Stand there! Damn it! The sword stretched out steadily, aiming for the ck mans entire body. The man clicked his tongue and turned around, countering the attack with both hands. Damn it! In Geodogwis eyes, Lee Chae was young. He seemed to have chosen the winner because he felt his movements were clearly different from the others. Hes not an average person. He parried the attack without even pulling out the sword at his waist. The other bandits couldnt stand even for a moment against him. He asked with an intimidating tone. Who are you? . He is a strong man who killed a double-horned horse, so he must not be an ordinary person. Why is someone like you gathering criminals and acting as their leader? No answer came back. The man in ck took a stance with his sword drawn and let out a long sigh. The Geogogwi, who nodded as if he knew this would happen, lunged like a bull and brought down his great sword. It would not be toote to conduct the interrogation after subduing the opponent. bang! Kwakwakwak! The swords and swords shed, causing an explosion ofughter. The man in ck faced the Geodogwi with such outstanding inaction that it was hard to think of him as the owner of a mere living nt. Its definitely not an average bet. The martial arts also feel simr to what the dead Iron Blood Demon Army learned. But The Geogogwi looked confused. In my memories, the Iron Blood Demon Army was much stronger than this. Even though he was corrupt, he was a disciple who inherited the leaders progress. A person who has the qualities to one day reach absolute heights. So I couldnt help but feel strange. If it were a true Iron Blood Demon Army, there would be no way for me to show a one-sided attack like this. The fact that he was only focused on defense without any leisure was not visible through his acting. Above all, I couldnt feel Mines unique momentum at all. Sigh! At that time, the tip of the sword wielded by the Geogogwi narrowly passed by the ear of the man in ck. The hood and mask were removed and the hidden face was revealed under the moonlight. The Geodogwis eyes opened wide. I was skeptical, but he was really in front of me. I cant believe it. Chapter 479 Chapter 479: I could recognize it at a nce. Although he was a little older than thest time I saw him, it was clear that the man in front of me was an iron-blooded demon. Tsk. Seogunak clicked his tongue, widened his distance, and covered his face with his hands. The Geogogwiughed and said as if it was absurd. Its already toote. . What are you doing in a ce like this? I didnt know you woulde forward. Do you know me? How could you not know? The second brother-inws favorite confidant. Then the story will be quick. I need you toe with me. Cant you just pretend you didnt see it? Im sorry, but I was dispatched on a mission. Everything made sense. How did the Iron Blood Demon Army survive? I wonder why he doesnt return to the Demonic Cult and continues to y the role of a Demonic Cult. You lost your dantian. I heard it once. Among the Six Great Geumgongs that lie dormant in the Tianlong Bookstore, there is one that extremely increases the casters self-healing power. In return, he had to give up the martial arts skills he had umted over his entire life, but did he say that the effect was certain? Its not that I didnt return to the Demonic Cult. I couldnt return. I was wondering why I couldnt feel any magical energy in my body. It seemed like he was no longer a demon after losing his dantian. Just as there was no ce for demons in the territory of the righteous sects martial arts faction, there was no ce for those who had learned the righteous mindw in the inner circle of the demonic cult. Especially if the target is a disciple of the religious leader. I dont know how I regained my lost inaction. It seemed clear that he had not yet reached his past heights. If I were to roughly estimate it, wouldnt it be about the peak of fully ripeness? The possibility of it being a white swordsman disguised as an Iron Blood Demon Army should be considered virtually non-existent. If you are a master of disguise like the Hundred-Faced Death God, you will be able to imitate the appearance to any extent. But martial arts was not like that. There was no way the Iron Blood Demon could have passed on his German martial arts skills to others. Its certain, considering the movements he made while dealing with me a little while ago. No matter where you look, its the Iron Blood Demon himself. Flower scenery and transcendence. The reason why there has been no resolution so far even though the gap is clear is because the opponent urately understands the characteristics of the martial arts that the opponent has learned. It wouldnt have been surprising if the Iron Blood Demon Army had secretly investigated the executioners henchman who waspeting with him for the position of head of the church. I unexpectedly caught a big fish. All of the cultists who had previously belonged to the faction led by the Iron Blood Demon Army were currently absorbed under the control of the Sosal Demon Army. Naturally, their loyalty did not reach that of the existing members. Some people firmly believe that the Iron Blood Demon is still alive. The news that the Iron Blood Demon had died spread widely, but no one heard anywhere that his body had been found. There were quite a few people who had hope in that fact. He is a person who is evaluated as having a reputation of his own. The Iron Blood Demon Army did not have the tolerance to epass many people like the Sosal Demon Army. However, he was also a person who was famous for taking good care of at least his people. On the contrary, it went well. What if you show the cultists the appearance of the Iron Blood Demon who is no longer a demon? It will be possible to further solidify the power base of the Sosalma Army. There was a reason why I must seed in my mission. You already know. There is no escape hole. well. You dont know that. I dont think you can do anything to the Demonic Cults elite troops just by gathering a few misceneous people. . Dont lose your strength for no reason and be held calmly. I will guarantee your life. One of the most unreliable people in the world is the second executioner. You are the henchman of the second death penalty. The Geodogwis expression became grim. Seogunak felt the air around him sinking heavily. Please dont say anything disparaging about him in front of me. Youre talking nonsense. I dont remember making up words that didnt exist for the purpose of putting someone down. I think there is enough respect for someone who was once a disciple of the religious leader. From now on, it wont end with a warning. Instead of answering, Seogunak straightened his posture and straightened his sword. The goblinughed as if it were ridiculous and took a step forward. The sword energy that had been swaying along the surface of the great sword rose and took on a clear shape. The manifestation of strength. Seogunak took a deep breath as if he was nervous and suddenly kicked the ground and narrowed the distance between him and his opponent. Power entered the Geodogwis eyes. It was apletely different movement from before, when I focused on defense and looking for a way to escape. Quack! bang! Every time the sword and sword collided, a collision sound simr to an explosion urred. Despite his vigorous attack, Seogunak was unable to keep his head and was pushed back again and again. The long footprints left on the ground gave an idea of how cornered he was. Leader! It was then. A man wearing the same clothes as Seogunak came between the two. Geodogui, who was swinging his left hand as if he was annoyed and was about to hit the man, instantly felt goosebumps rising on his back. Damn it! uracy and power that contradict the seemingly clumsy movements. In an instant, the Geodogwi withdrew his hand, which was covered in blood, and quickly tilted his head back. The sharp rain narrowly grazed my cheek. The skin cracked and blood flowed out, apanied by a burning pain. Holy shit! A swear word flowed from the Geodogwis mouth. The left hand is discolored ck. This meant that the weapon used by the attacker was coated with poison. Feeling a sense of crisis, he explosively increased his entire bodys internal strength. Fortunately, the mental techniques he learned had the ability to increase resistance to poison. Who are you? No answer came back. The man, whose face was covered with a hood and mask, just stared at the goblin, wiping the blood off his sword. Seogunak said grumblingly. I thought I was going to die. Couldnt you havee forward a little earlier? . Well, my life or death probably wasnt something they considered. Seogunak lowers his sword with a bitter smile. The Geodogwis expression hardened. I didnt understand exactly how the situation was going, but one thing was certain. The masked person who suddenly invaded was not a subordinate of the Iron Blood Demon Army. He was too ipetent to be considered a person belonging to a single mountain vige. He was a talented yer who could not guarantee victory even on his own. It was too easy. Looking at their clothes and movements, I thought they were just like other bandits. As a result, we were unable to properly respond to the unexpected surprise attack. I lost the use of my left hand and was even struck by an unknown poison. It couldnt have been a painful mistake. Who the hell is this? There was no time to organize my thoughts. The masked man closed the distance in the blink of an eye and swung his sword using the technique of heteromorphic control. The giant demon glided to the side and raised the masked mans left arm diagonally, cutting it. Sigh! An unpleasant friction sound rang out. The Geogogwis eyes became distorted. Instead of the touch that should have been felt, a heavy sense of sticity was conveyed. What is this? Three lines revealed beyond the torn nocturnal road. A thin steel band was wrapped from wrist to elbow. Surprisingly, there was strong energy forming on the surface of the instructor. Wow! Before I could regain my broken posture, my opponents kick prated my abdomen. The new form of the giant devil flew away without even being able to scream, copsing the chook and being buried in the rubble. Ugh. The Geogogwi stood up with a groan and looked around with a puzzled expression. Apparently, just a little while ago, his subordinates were unterally pushing back against the bandits. When I came to my senses, the situation waspletely reversed. Everyone was having a hard time due to the addition of men in ck who appeared from nowhere. Its the worst. It was clear that we had fallen into a trap. So, what instructions should you give to your subordinates in this situation? After making his judgment, the Geogogwi shouted with energy in his voice. Retreat! Everyone, split up and get out of here! With his current body, he couldnt fight the Masked Man and the Iron Blood Demon Army at the same time. If we hadnt let our guard down and fought in perfect condition, the oue would have been different, but that was a meaningless assumption. Its not a situation where my subordinates cane to help me either. There is no way to turn the tide. In that case, at least one person should escape and tell Lord Xiao about what happened here. The Geodogwi who came out of the copsed wreckage took a moment to check the condition of his body. Fortunately, there was no problem moving my limbs. In order to let his subordinates escape, he had to hold out as long as he could and bide his time. It was when he strengthened his resolve and strengthened the hand holding the sword. Good job. ? This is the end of your role. Ill just let you go in peace. For a moment, I felt puzzled by Seogunaks remarks whose meaning I could not understand. A loud moan flowed from the Geodogwis mouth. I realized it instinctively. All of this was not a device to attract oneself. It was an arrangement to attract Sosalmagun, his master. All of my subordinates heard the conversation between me and Seogunak. I lost my cool in the rapidly changing situation and made the wrong decision. What will happen when the surviving subordinates, to be exact, the demon cultists selected and sent alive by the enemy, tell the Sosalma army what happened here? He hurriedly tried to give new instructions to his subordinates, but for some reason, his voice did not spread and just dispersed. Yourete. Seogunak said, pointing with his index finger at the fetish stuck on the floor. The Geogogwi, who recognized at a nce that it was a medium for Jinbeop, let out a roar and rushed forward. Its like hes been waiting for this moment. The masked man threw away his memory and dug into Geogogwis square. Even if it means dying! A giant sword that draws its long sword in a straight line without paying attention. The masked mans sword stabbed mercilessly into his side. Didnt I tell you so many times? It was then that something strange happened. A middle-aged man who jumped into a space cut off from the outside world pushed the masked man away with a hand brimming with gray energy. Whoops! Seo Ho-seon, the masked man who managed to avoid the attack, looked at his left arm with a surprised expression. The instructor made of steel was broken into strands. When you are in an urgent situation, your perspective tends to narrow. The Iron Blood Demon and the Geogogwi widened their eyes at the same time as they recognized the identity of the newly intruding middle-aged man. Something happened that no one expected. A truly unexpected person appeared at an unexpected time. Why is Lord Xiao here! Chapter 480 Episode 480 Geodogwi. What are you doing to get caught in such an obvious trick? yes? Look closely. That is not a fetish, but mere misceny. ! The will to risk your life is good, but if you judge the timing and situation incorrectly, it is just a dogs death. A rxed expression and advice that is not appropriate for an urgent situation. Sosalmagun, who looked away from Geodogui, who was at a loss for words, looked back at Seogunak and said. Its been a while. Priests. I never thought I would see you like this. Wasnt this what you did to lure me away? . I would like you to dismantle the formation first. Id like to have a chat with the Dragon King, who might be watching somewhere nearby. Do you think I will obey my brothers words obediently? I know there will be a bacsh, but there is no need to be more vignt than necessary. Havent you already achieved your goal? Because I came here on my own feet. What Sosalma said was right. The reason for setting up the battle in the first ce was to prevent the Geodogwis voice from reaching his subordinates. A task to make Sosalmagun, who received reports containing only fragmentary information from his subordinates, finally step forward. But suddenly, Sosalmagun appeared in the arena. There was no longer any reason to maintain the formation. What kind of situation is this? While Seo Gun-ak hesitated, Seo Ho-seon took out a dagger from his pocket and threw it to the ground. A de dug deep into the ground damaged the buried casting. When the formation lost its central axis and copsed, the Sosalma army shouted with energy in its voice as if it had been waiting. Dragon King! A loud cry echoes throughout the mountainplex. Sensing an unusual atmosphere, the middle school students stopped fighting and looked towards the source of the voice. I want to talk to you! I hope you can give me some time, even if its just for a little while! I hope there will be a strange silence. With the sound of footsteps, a young man emerged through the darkness. The young mans eyes as he looked at Sosalma were full of confusion. This is my first time seeing your face like this in person. Ive heard stories about you that make my ears tingle. What are you thinking? You jumped into it knowing clearly that it was a trap. Its an opportunity that will nevere again. I have something to suggest to you. proposal? The young man Yeon-yoons brow furrowed slightly. The response was that they couldnt understand what they were talking about. Before we talk, theres one thing Id like to confirm. ? Didnt my teacher, or sect leader, make this suggestion to you? Be a demonic cultist through a process of indoctrination. If you do that, he will pass on everything he has. Yeon-woon twitches and shakes his shoulders. Sosalma nodded as if he knew that would happen and said with a bitter smile. I can assure you that this proposal will not be harmful to you. But its a bit awkward to talk about it in front of other people. Would you mind giving me a seat? * * * A hall used by the predecessor of Togolchae (X). I created Samadhi True Fire, lit the candle, and muttered to myself. What is it? I thought everything was going smoothly ording to n. It was a little while ago that he looked pleased at the sight of Seo Ho-seon unterally attacking Geodo-gwi using the trick of a surprise attack. But what is this situation? Only after hearing the news of Geogogwis death and the survival of the Iron Blood Demon Army, the Small Death Demon Army that had to be moved was already in front of my eyes. It was good that I achieved my goal earlier than expected, but the uneasy feeling did not go away. I dont know how long its been since I was this embarrassed. Currently, Sosalma-gun was not only prohibited from performing internal attacks, but his limbs were also tied. It was not suppressed by force. He obediently epted the arrest, saying that he would ept any conditions as long as it provided a ce for the two of them to talk alone. Geodogwi protested strongly, but it was meaningless as the will of the party involved, Sosalmagun, was firm. Did youe here alone? Without apanying a single subordinate? I see. Thats not like you. You speak as if you know me well. . I am not the First Emperor of Qin. He doesnt have bad tastes, so much so that he brings his subordinates along aspanions even though he clearly knows that he is going to die. Sosalma-gun chuckled andughed. It was an attitude that could not possibly be attributed to a person captured by the enemy. I covered the entire room with an air membrane. Sosalma, who was twisting his upper body this way and that as if he was ufortable in the bound position, said as if he was throwing something. I know more about you than you think. You sound meaningful. For example, I know that you returned to life using a divine object from our school, and that in your past life you were sentenced to death. ! It was truly a clever speech. I couldnt help but be interested in the story. The expression of being involved knowingly is probably used in times like these. How much do you know from where? I know everything. His authority increased thanks to the death of Prince Cheonak and his official designation as Sogyoju. Of course, if I hadnt been interested and investigated, I wouldnt have known anything until now. From what youre saying, it doesnt seem like the cult leader himself told you about the sacred object. Its obvious. Do you think our great Master would share his secrets with others? Why are you hiding so much? I had a hard time digging it out quietly and without being noticed. I sobbed inwardly. Although they say it as if it is not a big deal, what the Sosalma Army did was in fact a challenge to the authority of the Demonic Cult. The religious leader, no matter what, was not the kind of person who would spare a religious leader who went against his wishes. The first time I felt a sense of difort was when I received an order to go to the remains of Gija Chen, who was buried in Bang County, Hubei Province. . I couldnt understand it at all. They said they would suddenly march to Hubei. It made me question whether the decision made by the teacher I knew was right. I nodded as if responding to Sosalma-kuns words. It seemed like all peoples thoughts were there. At the time, I also felt confused because I couldnt read the cult leaders intentions. In the end, the worst oue I feared came out. Defeated with a huge loss of power. Thanks to the activities of the Hundred-Faced Death God, we were able to eliminate the Sword King, but the damage suffered by the Demonic Cult was iparable. . At that point, I made up my mind. Even if it means taking risks, I have to figure out what happened. I need to find out what hes hiding. indeed. When I wondered how the secrets surrounding divine objects were revealed, I never thought there would be such an inside story. This would have been possible because it was Sosalma and not anyone else. Within the headquarters of the Demonic Cult, there were countless people who would be his hands, feet, eyes, and ears. It was not for any other reason that he, who was not even close to the Iron Blood Demon Army in terms of martial arts talent, was able topete on equal footing with the Heavenly Evil Army. To be honest, it was such an absurd story that I couldnt quite believe it at first. Reincarnation, return, precognition. Isnt this all something that can be treated as fantasy? . But after considering every single thing that happened, I couldnt help but believe it. From how you treated those who fell into mental demons due to Masters arrangement to why the battle at Banghyeon took ce. All the doubts Ive had so far have been resolved and you now know what I was thinking? Sosalma-kun cleared his throat once, as if he was choking, and looked up at the ceiling. I could easily read the young emotions on his face. It was none other than a feeling of destion. Why on earth have I lived so fiercely? The feeling of desperation washed over me like a wave. I had nothing to say. For a moment, his appearance ovepped with someone elses. You probably have a grudge against me. What do you mean suddenly? I know myself better than anyone else in the world. If I, the person you experienced in the past life, had unlocked the secrets of the divine beings and found out that you were the bloodline of the first Heavenly Demon. I felt goosebumps rising on my back. Even without listening to the end, I felt like I knew what he was trying to say. I would have tried to get rid of you at all costs. Definitely, even if it means risking my own life. Is this what it feels like to be hit in the back of the head with a hammer? Until now, I thought that the reason Sosalmagun killed me was simply to eliminate a threat to him. When I think about it now, it was a strange thing. The reason he went out of his way to kill me even though he dered that he was not interested in the position of leader. The Iron Blood Demon Army, who had not shown much interest in me until then, suddenly joined the Sosal Demon Armys n and tried to kill me. If it was all because of that reason, it would be understandable. [You will be able to get everything you want. Power, authority, women, wealth, and even the martial arts world.] [Are you saying that you will hand over the position of leader to me?] [I understand quickly.] [I have a doubt. How will Cheonak-gun and Sosalma-gun, who are engaged in a bloodypetition even at this very moment, react when they hear that?] [What kind of big deal is that? If you wish, you can strip the two of them of their status and demote them to ordinary believers.] [.] [If you are not satisfied with that alone, you can abolish the Danjeon and kick them out of the church.] They knew. As long as I, the bloodline of the first Heavenly Demon, am alive, there is no point in fighting them no matter how hard they try. Yongjamgun () must be killed before the religious leader realizes that he is the bloodline of the first Heavenly Demon. Iughed and leaned back against the backrest. I was so dumbfounded that I couldnt speak. Its truly an unexpected story. Chapter 481 Episode 481 Perhaps a suitable person refers to a person who has inherited the blood of the first religious leader. The hypothesis written in the book left by Reporter Cheon shed through my mind. I had some expectations. I might be a descendant of the first Heavenly Demon. My mind becameplicated. I didnt know how to ept this fact. Isnt it a contradiction? Master Xiao is now saying that he hase here to meet someone who has a grudge against him. Without even a single safety device in ce. yes. You said you know that I was a disciple of the Demonic Cult in my past life. Then you know what I think about that. From your point of view, I guess Im someone you cant trust. For me, I dont understand what kind of confidence gave Master Xiao to appear before me. What if they didnt listen to my story and tried to kill me without answering any questions? Anyway, I have no other options. What does it mean. I may have upied the position of a minor cult leader, but in reality, I am just an ornament within the Demon Cult. ? The Demon Cultist of the time had four disciples. The Cheonakgun (ǧ), the Reverse Killer (killer), the Iron Blood Demon (FѪħ), and me. In your past life, there must have been five of you, including you. But have you ever thought about that? Sosalma looked down and made direct eye contact with me. It was a serious face that was clearly different from before. If you win the sessionpetition at the end of a bloody fight and take over the position of leader of the small religion. Will I really be able to reach the glorious day of bing a religious leader? ! If you have dealt with it in person, you would know well. The current religious leader is a monster among monsters whose rivals are difficult to find even throughout the history of martial arts. Is it true that his longevity, which went beyond getting rid of a demon and reaching the point where he returned to anti-Roh, is shorter than mine? I shook my head inwardly. In the present era, no one has reached the same level as the Demon Cult Lord. Of course, if you look into the history of martial arts, there are beings other than the standard, such as Bodhidharma and Jang Sam-bong, but they were recorded beings shrouded in mystery. It could never be an objectiveparison. So no one can be sure. How long will Lord Ma enjoy his life? Will he be senile after passing his senior year? Not only the Sosalma Army, but all the disciples of the Demonic Cult Master must have had simr thoughts at least once. The reality of having topete fiercely with the death penalty did not give us time to think deeply. In his previous life, Nana Yeoksalgun tried hard to ignore that fact, and Cheonakgun honestly trained himself to one day surpass the cult leader. In the case of Sosalmagun, he seemed to have found his own path that was different from other executioners. I can assure you. I am merely a substitute in case something goes wrong with the religious leader. I already realized that fact a long time ago. . Thats why, instead of focusing on martial arts, I put more effort into creating a force that would support me. Because I thought there was no answer if I walked the same path as Cheonak-gun. The introduction is too long. What on earth do you want to say? The efforts I have made so far have now borne some fruit. Except for the Heavenly Demon Pce, it can be said that there is no organization within the headquarters that is not under my influence. No way I will be the de that will pierce the cult leaders heart. Would you like to join hands with me? There was strength in the hand I was holding. Although it was unlikely, the Sosalma army had a n to take advantage of the chaotic situation and usurp Gyojuwi. It is thew of the Demonic Cult to teach the person who has been appointed as the leader of the Small Cult a proper Heavenly Demon Heart Gong, not a half-made one. But even though a long time has passed since Prince Cheonak died, I have never learned anything from the sect leader. Do you understand what this means? Hmm. I am the tail of an Imoogi preparing for ascension. It is not even fair to say that I am the tail. I dont want to live as a waste that will be thrown away when its usefulness is over. It would be better to be the head of a snake crawling on the ground. Apostasy. I dont think these words woulde out of the mouth of someone else, but a leader. Dont they say that if it seeds, its a revolution, and if it fails, its a rebellion? It remains to be seen whether he will be an apostate or a great man who has set the standard for the Demonic Cult. Is there any chance of sess? There is. If only you would hold my hand. Sosalma-kuns eyes narrowed. It seemed like they finally thought they were interested. Im not the only one who is disappointed by the religious leader. One of the eight great demon armies, who heard from me how the Demon Cult army came to advance to Hubei, promised to cooperate. Although the conditions were different. Do those conditions include me? Youre quick to notice. My head was pounding from taking in so much information at once. I let out a long breath and leaned back against the backrest. The birth of a new demonic cult is far from my wish. I guess so. The oue you truly want is for the Demonic Cult to copse. And no matter how much sweet talk you try, I cannot believe what you say. But I dont think there will be any temptation. . Like I said, I came here even though I knew I was dead. Youre gambling with your life. The hilt of the sword is in your hand. I simply couldnt make a decision. Especially since it is the time before the final battle. Thanks to Zhuge Hyes strategy, a structure that was quite advantageous to the martial faction was created. However, it was not possible to guarantee a sure victory. As long as there is arge variable called Ma Cyoju, the owner of transcendent inaction, the advantages and disadvantages can be overturned at any time. Its definitely an attractive proposition. If you ept the Sosalma armys offer, your chances of winning the war will greatly increase. The problem was how much we could trust him who had a thousand-year-old fox inside him. If you decide there is no reason to ept the offer, dont hesitate and take your breath away. I hope they let us go without suffering with humane morals. Sosalma-kun waits for an answer with a tense expression. After thinking about it for a long time, I made a decision and shook my head. I will decline the offer. A bitter smile appeared on Sosalma-kuns lips. He sighed and muttered, The ground is falling. Right. Has my gamble failed? For a while, I just stared at him with his shoulders slumped as if he had given up on everything. I tapped the table loudly with my index finger to wake him up. Dont be too discouraged. I dont mean to kill you. ? No matter how much I thought about it, joining hands with Sosalma was something I couldnt do. I couldnt make the same mistake again in this life after being hurt so badly in my past life. Personal resentment was not resolved either. However, it was clear that Sosalma Army had high utility value. The benefits of keeping him alive could not be ignored. Just dying revenge for a moment can greatly benefit the war. It can save countless peoples lives. Just the safe return of Sosalma to the school would have ignited the mes of internal strife. From a national perspective, it was the right decision to let him go here. Take your men and go back. Didnt you say you would decline the offer? yes. No matter what, isnt it too much of a risk to take on coborating with demonic cultists and even small cult leaders? Youre still going to save me? why? Next time youe across it, you better not expect mercy. Do you n to kill me without mercy? indeed. Does this mean that you will not take risks but will take advantage of the benefits? You were a much scarier person than I thought. I will take it as apliment. From then on, there would be no contact or exchange between Sosalma and me. Sosalma-kun is in Sosalma-kuns position, and I am in my position, just doing our respective roles. If it were me in the past, I would have prioritized personal revenge over the national perspective. As I formed a faction and there were more people to take care of, my inclinations also changed. I dont want to admit it, but the path I have taken in this life has been greatly influenced by Sosalmagun. . I got up from my seat and approached Sosalmagun and relieved him of the divination point. Sosalma, who had a bewildered expression on his face, groaned and stretched his body, and the rope binding his limbs suddenly broke. I believe it. What do you mean? The eight great demons who decided to join together. I think you can convince me. Dont worry. Its not like roasting and boiling an innocent old man. Sosalma grinned. He said that if he seeds in recruiting me, he can have one of the eight great demon armies on his side. In conclusion, I did not join hands with the Minor Demon Army, but if he returned safely, the relevant Eight Great Demon Army would think this way. The gamble was sessful. Sending Sosalma back alive was a proof. Im asking now, but can you tell me who you recruited? Theres no way you can tell me. Even if I tell you, they wont believe you. Well, thats true too. I withdrew my energy and went outside the barracks. Seo Ho-seon and Seo Gun-ak, who were waiting outside, looked surprised. The look in his eyes as if he was asking why he released Sosalma-kun from his restraints. Instead of answering, I gave instructions to Seo Ho-seon in full voice. -Bring the goblin and his minions. -yes? -I will not ept any counter-questions. -All right. Seo Ho-seon disappeared as if he was melting into the darkness. Sosalma-gun, who watched the scene, spoke with admiration. You have great skills. Im so jealous of it. Is that so? I cleared my throat and covered my mouth with my hand. I almost burst outughing. In my heart, I wanted to say this. That great talent was their subordinate in his previous life. ? Seogunak, who was left alone, looked at me and Sosalmagun in turn with an expression that he could not understand. Chapter 482 Episode 482: After the Laughing Demon Lord left the living quarters with his subordinates, including the Geodeogwi (޵). Seogunak, who was sitting across from the table, asked me harshly. Why did you let him go? Because I decided that would be beneficial to me. He must have felt absurd as he risked his life to carry out the operation. You may feel anxious about what will happen next. You might regret it. I think so too. Sosalma was a dangerous man. Awork of people that makes self-centered and self-centered demons truly follow him. In addition, he has skills, brain drive, and courage. Among the disciples of the Demonic Cult, the one who has achieved the highest level is Lord Cheonak. However, in my past life, the person I was most wary of and afraid of, along with my third and fourth executions, was none other than Sosalmagun. Thats why I didnt ept his offer. Because untrustworthy allies are much more dangerous than enemies. What happens to me now? Theres no need to look so anxious. I n to keep my promise. I believe it. To put it bluntly, there was no reason to keep Western Gunak under mymand any longer. Tosagupeng () was amon urrence in martial arts. He could not help but worry that he would be killed in the name of extinction. As of today, we will relieve Master Byeok from his position and release him from the unofficial unit. Go back to the Hongwon family and do whatever you want, whether you want to live with your family or not. There was a faint look in Seogunaks eyes. Judging by his looks, I felt like he wouldnt believe anything I said here. Theres no need to clear up any misunderstandings. Why would they give you such detailed consideration just because youre pretty? I couldnt help butugh as I remembered how he couldnt sleep because of worry all the way to Guangxi. Whoa. After ordering Seogunak to congratte him, I let out a long sigh and leaned against the back of my chair. When I first returned to life, that is, when I went back in time and returned to the body of a ten-year-old child, I had a burning desire for revenge. How many times have I promised myself that I would never leave the two executioners who drove me to death alone? But when the opportunity came, I found myself kicking it away. From a national perspective, is it better to suppress the desire for revenge for a while? Now that I think about it, the reason is not even funny. I convinced myself with a fake excuse, but I knew best that the truth was different. I feel more relieved. Why was I able to make the decision to let Sosalma go so easily? Has the desire for revenge faded over time? Is it because you went through a lot and your state of mind changed? Did you realize that Sosalma-gun is also a pitiful being who can only resist and struggle against the fate given to him, just like me in my previous life? It wasnt everything. It was a more intuitive and simple reason. Are you trying to say something like a saint somewhere would say, that revenge is empty and produces nothing? Do you have the courage to do that? If I had been a person who sympathized with such foolish words, I would not have felt so much joy at the sight of Youngseong Dojang in despair after losing everything. If you think about it, itspletely natural. When I saw Sosalma Army risking his life toe to me and propose an alliance. The emotions I felt were bewilderment and surprise. Not excitement and anger. Revenge is meaningless if the other person does not recognize it. Fun, aplishment, and satisfaction. Because I cant feel anything. The two executioners who had driven me to death in my past life were now just fictional characters who no longer existed. I was just looking at them by projecting them onto the current Sosalma and Iron Blood Demons. Maybe I had already realized that a long time ago. I just pretended not to know. Human psychology is so Of course, if I encountered Sosalma again, I would take his life without hesitation. Regardless of Eun-won, it is clear that he is a killer. I guess Ive cleared up old emotional rifts. I stretched and got up from my seat. Everything is ready. The time hase to put an end to the long-running war between righteous demons. * * * What a minister. The capital of Sichuan Province. Hyeongun, the master of the Maehwashingeom (÷), who climbed the hill and swept away the warriors lined up, had a smile on his face. The Cheongseong faction (i), the Ami faction (), and the Sichuan Tang family (ĴƼ). As many as threerge factions of martial arts factions rolled up their sleeves and stepped forward. Where is that? The Hong n, the Lee n, Baekryeonjang (ɏf), etc. Influential sects and families in Sacheon also dispatched the main force of the four schools. Not to mention those who, like the Hwasan faction, lost their homes due to the Demonic Cult and were pushed all the way to Sacheon. How did I end up carrying such a heavy burden? The overallmand of the allied forces was taken over by Dojang Hyeong-un after a debate. There were quite a few people who said that Dangbaekgun, a male poisonous spirit with the greatest influence in Sacheon, should takemand. However, the upper echelons of the Allied Forces had no choice but to keep an eye on the Qingcheng faction and the Army faction. Because the positions of the two factions had to be taken into consideration, Hyeongun Dojang, who did not belong to any of the three major martial powers in Sichuan, was eventually appointed as the leader. The disciples seemed happy. A bitter smile appeared on Hyeongun Dojangs lips. It wasnt such a bad thing if you kept in mind the idea of reiming Shaanxi and rebuilding the Four Gates. If the Hwasan faction makes a great contribution in the final battle, their speaking power after the war will increase ordingly. But with status came responsibility. It was quite a burden to suddenly assume an important role at an age where it would not be strange to have retired after washing ones hands with gold powder. Hyeongun Dojang took a deep breath and calmed down his expression. It was impossible for the generalmander to appear nervous in front of everyone. He climbed on top of a horse and spoke with confidence in his voice. The whole army. Even though he wasnt yelling, the sound was clearly heard in everyones ears. Several people eximed in admiration at the amazing technique. There was no need for long words. The morale of the Allied forces was already sky-high. Corsair. Wow! With a shout that shook the heavens and earth, the Allied forces began moving north. The curtain has risen on the all-out war that will decide the fate of the martial arts army in the central ins. * * * Its been a while. I dont know how long its been since west met face to face like this. I never thought you woulde forward yourself. It must have been a difficult decision. If you cower in fear in front of your enemy, that is not Namgungs family. Hwang Bo-segas Gajujeon. Two middle-aged men sat across from each other at the table. Namgung-ho, the head of the Namgung family, quietly ced the teacup on the table. The people around held their breath at the meeting of the giants leading the giant Wulin Sega. We have been diligently preparing to wee guests whoe from afar. There will be no inconvenience in your stay. I said it in a nice way, but if you interpret the meaning, it is as follows. Since the Hwangbose family is already overcrowded, they are told to stay in the lodgings provided outside for a while. Namgung-ho understood the inner meaning immediately, but did not show any agitation on his face. Thank you for your consideration. Im tired from the long journey, so can I just go and rest? Let it be so. Namgung-ho leaves Gajujeon. Hwang Bo Se-ju, who bit the guards with a wave of his hand, tilted his tea cup and smiled. I gave it a quick poke, but there wasnt even a slight movement. Even though the King of Swords died and the Changgung Swords, the main force of the family, suffered a blow that was close to annihtion, the Namgung family remained the Namgung family. Namgung-ho. Ive heard stories, but hes not an ordinary person. I thought I could put my worries aside for now. At least it seemed that he would not be blinded by a desire for revenge and take sudden action on the battlefield. The martial arts union of Sichuan has begun to move north. I guess Ill have to move here soon. * * * Long time no see. Small cooperative. I dont know how long its been since Ist saw you. I exchanged warm greetings with the adjutant I had not seen in a while. Sima Yun (ȡ). Having performed the role given to him perfectly, he returned to Maengs main team. Leading a procession of numerous martial people. How many people are there? A total of two hundred and forty people. We selected only those with skills, so it will definitely be a great help. Samaun answers questions confidently. I nodded and looked at the man standing behind me. Blood red sword. The head of the Cheonghyeoldomun ([ѪT) gate. He was now a Cheonghyeoldomun recognized as a proud member of the political faction. There were still many people who viewed them in a negative light, but as they made achievements on the battlefield, they would be able to gradually improve their bad impression over time. . The woman standing on the other side swallowed dry saliva with a very nervous expression. It was Yoon Seol-rin, Geumji Ok-yeop (֦~) of the Yun family. I heard that the head of the Yun family lost all of the main force of the family due to the Ma Seon, but now ims to be a family affiliated with the Sima family and has a greater influence on the local martial arts than before. Did you say that although military power has decreased, gold power has increased to an iparable level? It could literally be said that it was a case of the knight being brought back to life thanks to standing in line well. Currently, the main force of Cheonangambu (۱O) was lined up around me. Each and every one of them was a renowned expert throughout the central region. Yun Seol-lins military prowess was only at a mediocre level, as he was positioned in the front line in the name of being a representative dispatched from a family affiliated with the Simase family. Just like an ordinary person in front of a group of martial arts people with a scary look. She also seemed to be appalled at the sight of Cheonan Gambu members spouting terrifying prayers. ? That moment. I saw clearly. Yun Seol-lin, whose shoulders were shaking, gently picked up the hem of Sama-uns clothes. Seonhye Dojang opened her eyes and red at her. her. Excited breathing. Cheeks flushed red. Even though I was clueless, I recognized it right away. That she has feelings for Simaun. When I saw her before, her eyes were full of fear as she stared at Sima Yun, but now they werepletely full of fear. I pursed my lips and let out augh. What on earth happened all this time? Chapter 483 Episode 483 : Now that I think about it, Sima Yun was a person who served as a pir in Hangzhou until I found him and took him under my wing. If you think about it, there were few men who had all the elements to be that popr with women. handsome face. Outstanding ability and talent. He had a high social status and considerable wealth. He could literally be said to be a perfect man who had everything. Thats right. As the story of putting the iron armored giant and the devil into a corner spread, the reputation of the Cloud Dragon grew to an iparable level. Up until now, he had been so busy serving as my adjutant that he had not had much time to interact with young women, but once the Great War of True Demons was over, the story would change. Seonhye Dojang must be going through a lot of trouble. Right now, I have a married person named Dang Seo-yeon, and marriage talks areing in from all over. It would be no different from Simaun. Of course, the past is the past, so he wont be dating another woman without Seonhyes knowledge. Warrior Hua. yes. Please take measures so that the heroes of Guizhou who stepped up for the future of Baekdo Martial Arts can rest in peace. There should be no negligence in hospitality. All right. Hwadae-rang answers with a restrained tone. Influential figures in Gwiju who were watching quietly showed satisfied expressions. He seemed to feel better when Yongwang, a famous figure in the central ins, praised him and called him a hero. A total of two hundred and forty people. It may seem smallpared to the number of people drawn from all over Gwiju, but considering that only talented people were selected, it can be said to be arge number. Simaun performed his role perfectly. It wouldnt have been easy to make it on time. I looked back at the Blue Blood Sword Master and Blood Red Sword Master and spoke as if giving notice. The Cheonghyeoldomun side will move together with the Cheonan Inspectorate in the future. I understand. Although he might have been embarrassed, the blood red sword nodded obediently. It seemed like he had expected this to happen to some extent. Even though he had converted to Baekdo, the worlds view of Cheonghyeoldomun was still not that positive. In the past, when I was the head of the Sichuan branch, when I formed a rescue team to head to Gansu, their presence caused quite a stir. In order to ay the anxiety of those around us, there was a need to show that the Cheonan Inspectorate would take responsibility for resolving any emergency situation. The martial arts people from Gwiju followed Hwadaerangs lead and only the disciples of Cheonghyeoldomun remained. The eldest of the Gwiju Samjeol (F), who secretly raised his right hand, asked hesitantly. How can I call you from now on? Why not? Please treat mefortably like before. But now we are clearly members of the Baekdo n and will soon be an affiliated sect. Isnt it between us? Why are status and rank so important? The expressions of the three old men brightened. Seeing theming up to me and saying hello as if they had been waiting for me, I made a bewildered expression. It was as if he was asking since when did you guys be so close? The most recent time we visited Cheonghyeoldomun, we had no choice but to face each other due to the situation. Basically, my rtionship with Guizhou Sanjie was not that bad. They were paid handsomely separately afterpleting the rescue operation in Gansu. Didnt the second executioner also say that in his previous life? There is nothing as strong as a rtionship connected by money. I knew it, but now I realize how great of a person you are. The third child of Gwiju Samjeol grunted as if he could finally breathe a little easier. A slight fear was visible in his eyes as he looked around. Although not as much as Yoon Seol-lin, they also seemed to feel the same pressure when looking at the Cheonan Gambu members. Please take care of me for a while. Just do it as before. Dont worry. I will perform my assigned role properly. So I will consider whether or not to give you performance bonuses depending on how the three of you perform on the battlefield. also. I thought you would understand our feelings. Seeing Guiju Samjeol nodding his head in satisfaction, Blueblood Taoist Lord sighed. Gwiju Samjeol was not only talented, but he was also notorious for his unique and free-spirited personality. The various entricities they carried out were famous among the martial arts people of Gwiju. It goes without saying, but it was always the Blood Red Army that had the trouble to clean things up. The disciples of the Blue Blood Daoist lined up behind looked at the back of the Blood Red Daoist with pitiful eyes. * * * wee. Thank you for your hard work walking this long distance. No. Isnt it a matter of helping the benefactor of the n? I have to run even if its a distance of 10,000 miles. The elders of the Haenam faction, Jeolhaegeom and Yeomhongeom, greeted me one after another. The me Soul Sword lookedpletely different from before. His skinny body gained weight, and his unsightly hair was cut short and neatly organized. His exposed forearms were studded with solid muscles, and a heavy prayer that made it difficult to regard him as a patient any longer emanated from his entire body. her. Indeed, it was powerful enough to be called the best sword in Haenam. He didnt know that Wu Ji-jin, who was sitting next to him, would look at him. I was worried whether I would be able to regain my health by the day of the decisive battle. This much change in just a few months. No matter how much of an expert he was in the art of fireworks, he could not recover his body so quickly with even the slightest effort. It was a cross-section that revealed how much stimtion Namgung-geums persuasion and my words that mistakes could be reversed gave him. Looking at the atmosphere, it looks like theyll be heading to the battlefield at any moment. yes. The martial arts union in Sichuan has begun to move, so shouldnt we respond as well? I wonder if we are toote. its okay. There is no problem. Im d thats the case. But which side does the Cheonan Government Department n to support? What do you mean by that? Shandong and Sichuan. I dont know which way to turn. Currently, the Baekdo martial arts power was concentrated in two areas. Shandong and Sichuan. It seems that Jeolhaegeom thought that Cheonangambu would support one of the two. I put my sped hands on the table and shook my head. Im not going either way. What does it mean? Youre not going to gather all this strength and just wait and see how the war unfolds, right? Is that possible? if? We will head to Henan and join the Shaolin Temple. ! The main goal of the operation established by the Murim Alliance military department this time is an all-round strike. Its not a one-point concentration. The power possessed by the Baekdo Murim greatly exceeded that of the Demon Cult. Although there are many ascended masters in the Demonic Cult, it was only natural that there was a difference in the basic number of people. Therefore, the Demonic Cult has so far taken the approach of concentrating all its power and expanding its sphere of influence sequentially. But theres no need for this. There is no reason to shy away from a war of attrition. The current Demonic Cult was truly aplete mess. The Vampire Demon Emperor, the Blood Flower Witch, the White Bone Demon Emperor, and the Bungcheon Demon Emperor, and the devil died. There are three of the eight great demons still alive. There were only the Hundred-Faced Death God, Surama Emperor, and the Iron Armored Giant. They have already lost many of their highest-ranking troops, but due to Zhuge Huis scheme, internal noise continues. It was a situation that was extremely advantageous to our allies. Nevertheless, the reason why victory cannot be guaranteed is because Ma Cyoju, the number one expert in the world, is still alive and well. Therefore, the intention was to expand the battlefield. No matter how much he was the leader, he only had one body. Unless you can use self-immtion techniques like Jecheon Daeseong (R}), you wont be able to deal with everything. Cheonan Gambu to Hanam. Mengs main force, including the Four Gods, is scheduled to head to Hubei. You could say that if you make a mistake, you could be destroyed individually, but even if you focus all your efforts and increase your size, you cannot feel at ease. There is no choice but to choose the method that is most certain and has the highest chance of winning. I understand. If all four regions move north at the same time, it will be difficult for the Demonic Cult toe to its senses. Jeolhae Sword admires while stroking his chin. me Soul Sword kept ncing at Wu Jiajin, as if he was more concerned about the gaze directed at him rather than the strategy. I warned Wu Ji-jin by rolling my eyes and continued talking. The Haenam faction will also head to Hanam together with the Cheonan Gambu. If you are not happy with your unit assignment, please tell us. I can change it for you now. Didnt I tell you? He said he came to repay the favor. Thank you for saying that. The conversation between Jeolhaegeom and I continued even after that. After all instructions were delivered and Woo Ga-jin and Jeol Hae-geom left the ce. The me Soul Sword that remained alone indoors asked me in a trembling voice. I kept my promise. Now its your turn to keep your promise. Arent you in too much of a hurry? Now that I havee all the way to Ye with the monks disciples, I cannot return to Haenam until the war is over. You know, right? I smiled bitterly and put my hand into my arms. I thought that would be the case, but it seemed like he was quite sick. widely. A book with a clean surface was ced on the table. me Soul Sword swallowed dry saliva and reached out for the book. Jeongmyeong-gong (). One of the martial arts skills obtained by attacking Muyeongsintus Bi-dong. It is difficult to call it an essential book of ascension, but for the me Soul Sword, it was something that was desperately needed more than anything else in the world. Because it is the only way to restore the disciples of the Haenam Sect who lost their dantian as a result. Are you satisfied? . Go back and look at the contents slowly. You will see that what I said was not a lie. Thank you. I owe you a lot. I just kept my promise. No. The calction must be thorough. Wasnt it enough that he saved my life, but also gave me a chance to undo my mistake? The debt I owe is even greater. The eyes of the me Soul Sword looking at me became determined. He spoke in a voice full of strength. I will repay this debt with interest. certainly. I look forward to it. Chapter 484 Episode 484 I cleared my throat as I looked around at the thousands of martial artists lined up under the podium. I wondered if I should give a speech to boost the morale of my troops ahead of our departure, but that was far from my taste. We decided to pass on such a burdensome role to the Buddha who will join us soon. Sometimes, there are words that are short and concise that leave a big impression on the other person. A powerful voice echoed throughout the area. I will tell you right here. The stares pouring in as soon as I open my mouth. I drew an arc around my mouth and spoke back as if making a deration. I will catch the Demon Cultist. Please know that I will not give up that role to anyone. Wow! Cheers erupted. My heart swelled as I saw the dancers responding so passionately to my yful remarks. I couldnt help but feel proud as the things I had umted over the years were visualized and ced in front of my eyes. Im leaving. The destination is Hanam. The march to put an end to the Great War against the Righteous Demons has begun. * * * What will you do? What do you mean? I dont think youre asking because you dont know. A pond where carp showing off their golden scales swim. In the pavilion in the center, two old men were sitting facing each other with a checkerboard between them. The spiritual dojo was kicked out of the monastery and returned to being a monk. Did you feel nothing while watching it? Isnt it retribution? What a shame that the person whomitted a mistake had to pay the price. The identity of the old man who shoved the piece of meat into his mouth and put his chopsticks down on the te was Master Baekmang, an elder from the Shaolin Temple. The old man on the other side, drinking his drink and picking up a baduk stone, was Sohyeongeom, an elder from the Hwasan faction. Two people who were famous for being the best at ying baduk in the Senate were engaged in a close battle on a smooth wooden board. There is no other opportunity than now to reduce the position of the Cheonan Inspector General. I think so too. In that sense, the spiritual seal was too hasty. Rather than being hasty, it would be timid and cautious. Before and after the start of all-out war. There is no way he didnt keep in mind that the weight of the work will change dramatically depending on when it is done. Perfect! Baekmangdaesa, cing a white stone on the checkerboard, nodded slowly. In thetter case, as the probability of sess increases, the risk that must be taken also increases. As a spiritual dojo, it would have been impossible not to assume the worst case scenario. Then I will ask. Are you a more courageous person than the spiritual seal? no. What a contradiction. Didnt you say just a little while ago that we need to keep the Cheonan Inspector General in check? I dont have courage, but I know what I have to do to protect my food. Is that why you called me? Thats right. How about you do it yourself instead of asking me to do it? You know, dont you? How do other elders view me? A bitter smile appeared on Sohyeongeoms lips. [Do not call me friendly. What if the other elders misunderstand?] [It would be great for me if you said yes. You will be able to easily keep the most difficult enemy in check.] [A scary guy.] Until the Dragon King overthrew the Senate, Sohyeongeom maintained a close rtionship with him. The entire Hwasan faction even considered the Dragon King to be their benefactor because of the rescue of the Plum Flower God Sword. Is it because of that? For quite a long time, the elders had been ignoring Sohyeongeom. It was safe to say that he was currently virtually isted. well. If you had made up your mind, you would have quickly erased their suspicions and captured them. Youre overestimating. Im not that great of a person. The reason we didnt do that was probably because we needed to maintain the current structure. . Tell me your true feelings. Is it true that you really came to me with a n to nder the Cheonan Inspector General? I dont think so. What do you mean by that? You have to fool the person you want to fool. I guess he was trying to scare me. Perfect! A furrow was carved between Sohyeongeoms eyebrows. In no time, the situation on the checkerboard became unfavorable. It was literally a trick that caught the eye. I could only think that I had read their entire intentions. I cant stand up to the ambassador. It seems like your acting skills are improving day by day. My baduk skills have also improved a lot. If you look at recent records alone, isnt the win rate at 40 percent? You still have a long way to go to catch up with me. It wont be long before I will be holding a white stone. My pride wont allow that. For now, lets just keep talking. What do you have to offer me? Sohyeongeom, who emptied his ss of wine, entered Jango (L). In order to turn the situation around, we had to pay attention to every move from now on. Who do you think the enemy of the Senate is, Ambassador? Thats a strange question. Are there one or two people who show hostility to the Senate? If you had to choose just one, what would it be? That must be the Dragon King. Arent all the elders paying close attention to his movements? Do you really think that? Our main enemy is the head of the Cheonan Inspectorate? I guess your thoughts are a little different. Sohyeongeom picked up the ck stone and put it down on the checkerboard. Baekmangdaesa, who chewed and swallowed the meat, held out a cup from which I dont know where it came from and said, I cant stand just smelling it. Please pour me a drink too. Are you sure you dont mind? If you are under the influence of alcohol, your judgment will be clouded. You may end up losing your best chance of winning. Are you worried about me now? I just said it. I regret losing what little alcohol I have left. Behaving rudely. Master Baekmang, who took a ss full of alcohol and drank it, smiled happily. Sohyeongeom, who was holding the empty bottle upside down and shaking it, licked his lips with regret. Everyone calls Director Cheonan a hero. Even the opposing elders cannot deny his merits and achievements. Maybe thats why we cant see the most important essence. nature? Director Cheonan is a person with apletely different personality than the leader of the time. He is not interested in Mengs reform. So what youre saying is that the Senate has no reason to oppose him? Its inevitable that there wont be a fight. There are elders who have been directly affected and even those who were ousted havee forward. But all this is just a process. Tell me in a little more detail. The current Murim Alliance has a structure of separation of powers, with three factions keeping each other in check. However, this will soon be broken. Cheonan Gambu is a department that will eventually be disbanded once the war ends. I dont know. Will the Dragon King really be willing to let go of his power base? I know what you are concerned about, but he is not a great person who would go back on what he said and try to preserve the Cheonan Government Department. How can you be so sure? Out of all the elders, the person who knows him best is probably none other than me. It was a statement that could be made because it was Sohyeongeom and not anyone else. Master Baekmangs eyes narrowed. [I dont know if this will be a satisfactory answer to you, but I will tell you one thing for sure.] [ I have no intention of seeking the position of the next leader based on my experience as the head of the Cheonan Ganbu.] In the past, I had no intention of seeking the position of the next leader. The conversation we had at passed through Sohyeongeoms mind. The wrinkled mouth twitched slightly. If I hadnt looked at Yeonsun at the time, I wouldnt have been able to determine the route so clearly. It means there is no clear basis. Contrary to his indifferent reaction, Ambassador Baekmangs entire attention was focused on what the other person would say next. It was a decision made by Prosecutor Sohyeon, not anyone else. I couldnt just ignore it because there was no confirmation. Ive thought this way since the decision was made to revive Cheonan Gambu. The Senate will have topete with the ruling faction in the future. We need to look at the future, not just now, but several years from now. Hmm. Its not just apetition. Its a scramble. The power structure of the Maeng willpletely change depending on which faction absorbs and how much of the foundation the Cheonan Government has built. The most important thing is which faction does Director Cheonan intend to join? Thats right. What Sohyeongeom wanted to say was simple. The status of Cheonan Gambu has already increased. Now, rather than asserting pride or authority, the Senate must focus on appeasing them even at the cost of blood loss. Just like the Maengju faction is doing. To put it bluntly, we are already falling behind thepetition. Because the leader who came up with the same idea as you has already defeated the yer? yes. However, the good news is that the head of the Cheonan Inspector General is not particrly interested in the position of Maengju. . Im sure its because I heard it from myself. Its not toote. I can pull it over here. Why did youe to see me and not anyone else? Because I thought only the ambassador would listen to my story. Have you ever thought that I could stab you in the back? Im sure that wont happen. You are not someone who does not know what is a wise decision. Perfect! Perfect! Perfect! Perfect! The two stayed silent for a while, concentrating only on baduk. Only the sound of ck and white stones being ced alternately rang out at regr intervals. How much time has passed? Sohyeongeom, who was tapping the edge of the board with a ck stone, broke the silence and spoke first. Of course, the fact that the Cheonan Inspector General is in the Senate also means that those who previously had vested interests will have to be pushed out by him. But But? To put it bluntly, wouldnt it be okay if it werent just us? Perfect! Master Baekmang, who was staring at the ck stone on the checkerboard, opened his eyes wide. I pursed my lips and let out augh. Due to an unexpected move, the favorable situation became tense again. In any case, he was an opponent that I could not let down my guard. Sohyeongeom narrowed his eyes and smiled. Didnt I tell you so? This is all retribution for taking my alcohol. Chapter 485 Episode 485 Have you been well? I dont know how long its been since Ive been happy to see this face. How have you been? Henan Shaolin Temple. An old man with a bald head and wearing a monks robe weed me with a kind smile. It was my first time seeing this face in a long time, but I felt more ufortable than happy. I promised myself never to visit this ce again. Shaolin Temple was a ce that gave me terrible memories. I still shudder when I recall that I was unintentionally taken to Gyejiwon and made a hundred and eight bows. If it had not been for the operation set up by the Military Department, if the Cheonan Gambu had not be linked with the martial forces of Hanam, he would never have set foot here on his own. It looks like youve reached a higher level while I havent seen you before. It is thanks to the teachings given by the Ambassador. You are saying strange things. I have never taught you. Didnt you see through my shorings and arrange a sparring match with the Hundred and Eight Arhats? If it werent for the enlightenment I gained at that time, I wouldnt have been able to achieve this level of progress. The old monk, who was stroking his beard with his wrinkled hands, let out a happy smile. It seemed like he didnt just hate the sound of his mouth. The old monks nickname was Buljon (). He was an absolute master who upied the first ce in the Ten Heavenly Emperors. His legal name was Great Master Yeongun, and his title within the Shaolin Temple was Taesangbangjang. I need the ambassadors help. The official letter requesting cooperation from Meng arrived at Shaolin Temple in the evening. Shaolin Temple responded positively. However, the reason I bothered to visit the Shaolin Temple andin about the Buddha was to save the Shaolin Temples face and give them a justification. Shaolin Temple, known as the Taesan Bukdu (̩ɽ) of Wulin, was also a Buddhist gate. Think about it. What would the world think if monks with sticks rushed in and broke the heads of demons? Therefore, preliminary work was needed to justify their actions. To put it simply, I had to scratch an itch so that the Shaolin Temple could put out these propaganda slogans. < The Shaolin Temple finally stepped forward to ensure the peace and well-being of the central ins. > < The Dragon King, the hero of the Baekdo Martial Arts, visited him in person and asked for help, so even Buljon could not ignore it. > Although it was a cumbersome procedure, the main force of the Shaolin Temple, including Buljon, was turned into an ally. I was willing to endure as much as I could for the sake of it. Even so, it was hard to bear a table without a single piece of meat. The young monks of Shaolin Temple needed to learn from Master Baekmang, the elder of the same gate. Buddha looked at me with deep eyes. Although not at the level of the elders of the Meng, this nobleman was also quite a heavy-hearted person. Even though several years had passed since the Battle of Jeongma took ce, the number of times the old monk appeared on the battlefield in person was small enough to be counted on one hand. Of course, I cant criticize him because he is an old man whose lifespan is no longer strange and who is already half-retired. i get it. The Shaolin Temple should step forward to punish the demonic cultists who practice evil practices against the people and establish justice in the martial arts world. The conversation that Buddha and I are having now could be said to be a y for show. Just as I had made a stereotypical request, the answer he would give was decided from the beginning. His questions that followed were of a perplexing kind that I had not expected. There is one thing I would like to ask. ? What do you want to achieve through this fight? * * * With the joining of the Shaolin Temple, the size of the unit grew further. With the addition of the famous Hundred and Eight Arhats, the morale of our troops soared. Many, many, many. I drove the horse forward at the head of the group. Considering age and distribution alone, Buddha should have taken overmand, but the entity that brought together the martial arts people from all over was the Murim League, not the Shaolin Temple. Naturally, as a high-ranking member of the Meng, I had to take on the role of generalmander. The operation established by the military department is an all-out strike. The Allied Forces of Honam went to Shanxi. The Allied Forces in Hubei moved to Shaanxi. Allied forces in Sichuan moved to Gansu. The Allied forces in Shandong were to head toward Hebei. Its definitely a good operation. In the early stages of the war, the Demonic side unterally took the initiative and pushed back against the Baekdo Murim. Thats because, unlike the Demonic Cult, which was a single force, the power of the Baekdo Murim was dispersed. But the situation is different now that the Demonic Cults area of control has expanded. The current Jungwon martial arts group was divided into two factions: the Magyo faction in the north and the Jeong faction in the south. The Demonic Cult, which had more things to protect, was no longer able to make unconventional and bold moves like before. If the conditions are equal, the politically superior political faction will eventually take the lead. In addition, Zhuge Hyes n was added. The work of enlightenment progresses slowlypared to the increased influence of the Demonic Cult. As internal dissatisfaction built up, it was inevitable that solidarity would weaken. The current Magyo Bridge was like a sand castle that would copse when the waves hit. Unless something unexpected happens, victory will be certain. The problem is that the monster that can cause this change is the Demon Cultist. There was no need to let go of tension until the very end. It is not toote to give a toast after finishing everything. by the way. I nced back and clicked my tongue. Lieutenants Sima Yun and Hua Daerang were giving instructions to their subordinates in response to the constant reports. Impletely out of my mind. Leading a four-digit number of people was not as easy as it sounds. idents urred from time to time. In the past, when the rescue team heading to Gansu was formed, most of the members were from Sacheon, so there was at least some unity. It was also smallpared to the number of people currently leading it. If we continue like this, I wonder if something big will happen before we even enter the Demonic Cults sphere of influence. Honam, Guizhou, Hanam, and even Haenam. Since the vigorous warriors from various regions formed one unit, it was inevitable that conflicts would not arise. There was a threat made in advance, and Cheonan Inspector General members were busy walking around and interceding, so everything would be okay for now. However, there was a need toe up with something to solve the fundamental problem. The best way is to leave it to time The Allied forces guarding the front lines in Sichuan and Shandong naturally increased their solidarity and bond by working together for a long time. However, it made no sense to adopt that method in a situation where a decisive battle with the Demonic Cult had to be fought immediately. In the end, I have no choice but to take a picture and press it. There were limits to just enforcing it through discipline. The group called the Murim people basically had less fear of thew than the general public. Mere warnings will not be enough to deter them. We need an example. We had to create a scene that would scare everyone and instill fear in our troops. Only then could an unexpected situation be prevented. It was a time when I was organizing my thoughts in my head. Kaaak! A desperate scream rang out. A loud voice pierced my ears. I narrowed my eyebrows and looked back again. A problem has already urred? * * * Off. A man steps back, clutching his bleeding shoulder. A young man wearing a blue long robe shouted, ring at the man with eyes that threatened to devour him. Say it again! this guy! What are you doing? Youre swinging a sword at an ally who should have your back on the battlefield! The soldiers around him criticized the young man and rushed towards him. The young mans expression twisted as if he felt unfair. He insulted my teacher! My heavenly teacher was criticized, so youre saying I had to just endure it? The soldiers who held the young mans arms and restrained him looked shocked. There was a guy who couldnt tell the world and was going on a rampage, so I suppressed him and after hearing the situation, I found out that there was a justifiable reason. Where in the world would there be a disciple who would tolerate his teacher being insulted? . As the eyes of the middle school people focused on him, the man who was stopping the bleeding with the help of the executioners had a twinkle in his eye. He shook his head and denied it vehemently. You are fabricating facts that do not exist! Why would I insult the teacher of someone I met for the first time today! this guy! Dont lie! What are you talking about! He suddenly started an argument and I responded, but he couldnt resist and pulled out his sword! You used force because you thought you couldnt win with words, and now youre ndering me! What a ridiculous lie! Two people fighting while shouting. The death row criminals standing behind them fiercely shed with each other, shouting in support. Individual-to-individual quarrels gradually degenerated into group quarrels. There is no way our priest would have done something like this without reason! Then are you saying that our brother-inw made a mistake? You guys are funny! We cantmunicate! Who cares! Chachaechaeng! In the end, they pulled out their swords and pointed them at each other. The middle school students swallowed their saliva in the overheated atmosphere. If the fight continued like this, it wouldnt be surprising if someone died. It was then. Just stop there. A young man made his way through the crowd and appeared in the arena. The men, who were ring at each other with bloody expressions, lowered their swords in embarrassment. Yo Dragon King Daehyeop. The units generalmander, Yongwang, went out to personally investigate the situation. The Dragon King, who was looking at the wounded man with narrowed eyes, looked back at his adjutant behind him and licked his lips. It seemed as if he was giving some sort of instruction through a telephonic sound. So how did this Sadale about? He killed my teacher! Its a lie! I swear to heaven and earth, I have never done anything like that! Two people pointing at each other and saying only what they have to say. The Dragon King looked at the two people in turn, and a smile of unknown meaning appeared on his lips. He said as if he was muttering inwardly. Its just right. Chapter 486 Episode 486: Just when I thought I needed an example, the perfect offering appeared. I looked closely at the clothes of the two people who were arguing and ring at each other. Since I had read all the information about the martial arts forces that joined the Allied Forces, it was not difficult to figure out their secrets. The middle-aged man with a sword wound on his shoulder was a blood rtive of Chief Hyo of Guizhou. The young man who went on a rampage iming his master had been insulted was a disciple of Park Saeng-moon from Hanam. Great! Look at this wound. I am the one who suffered unteral damage! We need to consider the circumstances, not just the results! You were the one who crossed the line first! Shut up! Because he couldnt ovee his own anger, he broke the Allied forces rules and drew his sword, and now hes scared? Your tongue is getting longer! what? Do you think I fell victim to your poor swordsmanship because I had no skills? If you have any sense, take a look around! How others view you! The young Taoist pursed his lips. Indeed, age could not be ignored. The same goes for speech and the ability to control the atmosphere. The middle-aged man was superior to the young guru. I spoke in a cool, subdued voice. First, put away your weapons. The warriors of Hyogajang and the monks of Park Saengmun. . Please do not allow me to suppress both sides by force. Phew! A terrifying force erupted and encroached on the entire area. The faces of the middle school students turned pale. I nodded with satisfaction as I stared at Park Saeng-moons disciples, who hastily returned their swords to their scabbards. He then looked straight at the middle-aged man and recited his personal information. Pa Gyeong-un, a member of the Demonic Cults Oewon Cheonilgak. ? Were you instructed to instigate conflict so that infighting would ur? What kind of nonsense is that? Its no use turning it away. The background investigation has already beenpleted. Youre mistaken! I am not a magician! How can you tell me that I look like a demon! There are many cases where demonic cultists in foreign circles who are frequently dispatched abroad do not learn magic arts. The demonic warrior knows best. no! I dont know who was ndering me, but I am a local native who has never been outside of Gwiju since I was born! This is my first time setting foot in Hanam! You have excellent acting skills. If someone I dont know sees it, Ill be fooled. Daehyeop! The rumbling noise spread. The eyes of the people around them turned cold as they looked at the middle-aged man. Dragon King, a blood rtive of a small and medium-sized family and a hero of the martial arts world. There was no need to say which side the middle ss people would trust more. . The young Taoist monk, who had a very surprised expression, soon turned up the corners of his lips and smiled. It seemed like he felt a sense of joy at the sight of a middle-aged man in a corner. I immediately turned my gaze in his direction. Same goes for you. Ma Yeok-jin, a member of the Baeksu-gak (׉w) branch of the Demonic Cult. yes? I had no idea that two ganjas would engage in a y with each other. Dae Daehyeop. I think youre misunderstanding something. You seem to have the same reaction as the warrior over there. Did you practice beforehand? Hyogajangs warriors lined up behind the middle-aged man. The disciples of Park Saeng-mun lined up behind the young master. He had a nk expression on his face, as if he didnt understand the situation. I said, snapping my fingers before they could say anything. Suppress him. Cheonan police officers came out from all over to arrest a middle-aged man and a young monk. The middle ss people were perplexed by what had happened so suddenly. The young Taoist lying on the ground shouted with a red-hot face. Great! Something is wrong! I am not a demonic cult! You can prove your innocenceter when you are interrogated. Interrogation! Why should I be questioned for what I did wrong? Its toote to give up. No matter how hard you deny it, nothing will change. Jang Moon-in! I feel so wronged! Dont you know? A young monk being dragged away screaming. While Park Saeng-moons disciples watched in confusion, Woo Ga-jin took him away and disappeared. On the other hand, the middle-aged man bowed his head as if he had given up on everything and walked along following Bangcheoksams guidance. here is? The two people who were taken away soon entered a space blocked from the outside. This is a fantasy camp created by Sima Yun, who received instructions from me earlier, together with practitioners from the three families. No one outside would know what was going to happen here from now on. Lets begin. I signaled with a nce to Seo Ho-seon, who was waiting next to Sima-un. A young Taoist monk, who felt an uneasy premonition, begged for his life with a pale, exhausted face. Please save me! I was wrong! . please! Please forgive me just this once! * * * Kwaaaa! Argh! A scream that strangled the hearts of those who heard it echoed throughout the area. The warriors of Hyogajang who ran through the crowd looked dumbfounded. Park Saeng-moons disciples who arrivedter also widened their eyes as if they could not believe it. how! Although it was not visible, it was not difficult to guess what was going on inside the formation. Interrogation to obtain a confession and extract information. There was no reason for such horrendous screams to erupt unless they were being subjected to terrible torture that involved cutting flesh and breaking bones. The middle school people were whispering as they looked at them frozen in shock. I never would have thought that there were demonic sects hiding in the Allied Forces. It is indeed the Dragon King. You knew in advance the disguised identities of the demonic cultists. But isnt it strange? What do you mean? Im talking about that line. Just looking at it, it looks like it was installed to block the space so people dont know whats going on inside, but arent the screams of the gangstersing out intact? Its probably a warning. warning? A warning to those who may be hiding further. her. I never thought about it from that perspective. Hyogajangs chieftain clenched his fists tightly. My fingernails dug into my skin and blood flowed. That cant be possible! I couldnt believe what the Dragon King said. As my embarrassment subsided, my anger rose. A blood rtive of a proud family was being taken away and tortured by Cheonan Gambu officers. As he said, he was a person who had never left Gwiju since he was born. Hes a magician who infiltrated? It made no sense. Damn it! While swearing in my mind, I turned to the side and saw Park Saeng-moon-joo with a simr expression to me. A trickle of blood flowed from his clenched mouth. My eyes widened, and I felt like I was about to jump into the camp at any moment. Looking at him, he also seemed to be convinced that the monks disciple had been falsely used. Hyogajangju, who calmed his excitement by taking deep breaths, approached Park Saengmunju and opened his mouth. Moonju. I have something to say. * * * Late at night. About a dozen guests came to themand barracks. Surprisingly, the leaders of the two warring martial arts groups came to see me together. I offered them a seat with a soft smile on my face. Cheonan Inspector General. Please speak. I will ask you directly. On what basis did you decide that our Cheoner is a member of the Demonic Cult? There is no basis. what? Is it because an unexpected answer came back? Park Saeng-moon-jus eyebrows rose sharply. After taking my gaze away from him, I looked back at Hyogajangju and asked. I guess Lord Jang came to see me for the same reason. To request proof that the familys warrior is a member of the Demonic Cult. Thats right. A piercing gaze fell on me. Instead of giving them the answer they wanted right away, I paused and tapped the table with my index finger. Elder Park Saeng-moon, who could no longer bear it, spoke as if he were angry. Let me be clear. It makes no sense for Cheoner to be a member of the Demonic Cult. . I can say this with confidence because I have been watching Cheon-ah since she was a child. That child has no contact with the Demonic Cult. Do you really think so? yes. I will risk my name and, if necessary, my life. At Master Nohs resolute remarks, I inwardly eximed in admiration. I could feel his upright heart. In the past, I felt a simr sensation while looking at Chayuns dojo. You said it yourself a little while ago. They used Cheon-ah of being a devil without any basis. yes. No matter how much you are a martial arts hero, there are things you can and cannot do. Park Saeng-moon will never overlook this incident. . I swear. If you dont give a proper exnation, you will be held back until the end, even if it means the sect is ruined. . We might look funny. But in the end, everything goes back to normal. match! After waiting for Master Noh to finish his speech, I tapped my palm loudly. Sima Yun, who had been waiting in the back, seemed to disappear outside the barracks, but soon returned apanied by two men. The middle school students who recognized their identities let out cries of surprise. Cheonya! Hwigyun! Are you safe? A confused emotion appeared on the head of the family. They seemed to feel ufortable seeing them without any scars, let alone any traces of torture. Park Saeng-moon-ju also seemed to feel strange and narrowed his eyebrows. I cleared my throat loudly, drawing their attention, and bowed my head to them and offered them an apology. First of all, let me say Im sorry. ? I knew from the beginning that these two were not demons. Pa Gyeong-woon, a member of the Demonic Cults Foreign Academy Cheonil-gak. Ma Yeok-jin, a member of Baeksu-gak, a member of the Ma-gyo Outer Academy. These were all identities and names that I came up with spontaneously. Even though I was a high-ranking member of the Demonic Cult in my past life, I have no way of remembering the faces of the members of the Outer Circle one by one. I used Chief Hyoga and Park Saeng-moon to establish discipline in the Allied Forces. I promise topensate you sufficiently for this. Chapter 487 Episode 487: Half a day ago. When Cheon Yang, a disciple of Park Saeng-mun, and Hui Gyun, a warrior of Hyogajang, were transported to Hwanhojin (û) created by Sima Yun. please! Please forgive me just this once! What are you asking me to forgive? I dared to tell lies in front of the Great Council! Are you saying you will admit that you are a demonic cult? Definitely not! I have no connection with the Demonic Cult! if? I am the one who caused the quarrel! How dare you look down on the Unions rules andmit a foolish act! Was it because he felt his life was in danger? Cheonyang, who put his head on the ground, began to blurt out the inside story without even asking. Afterpleting the cross-verification with Hwi-gyun, who bowed his head deeply, I was able to know more clearly what happened. Of course it is. We talked to each other, leaving out everything that was unfavorable to us. To put it simply, it is true that it was Cheonyang who ignited the fight first, but it was also true that Hwigyun made disparaging remarks about his teacher. It was difficult to believe that one side was at fault unterally. I will ept the punishment for the crime Imitted. But youre a magician. I cannot ept being treated the same way as kites, worse than beasts, and being executed. . There must be some mistake. Please investigate again. Then Leave it there. It was Hwi-gyun who stopped Cheon-yang from making her earnest appeal. He said as if he was scolding Cheonyang, who looked back with an expression as if asking why he was disturbing him. Dont you know? We are the sacrifice. What do you mean? Whether we are demons or not is not that important to the Great Dragon King. ? Maybe you knew from the beginning that we were not demons. no way. We are an example. It is our role to die here. When I saw Hwigyun sighing as if he had given up on everything, I let out an exmation in my heart. He was a very perceptive person. Somehow, unlike Cheonyang, he obediently followed Bangcheoksams guidance. I never thought I would think that far in that hectic situation. He looked away from Cheonyang, who had frozen in shock, and looked straight at me and said. I have a favor to ask. Please speak. I hope you can spend your timefortably and pain-free. I think you misunderstand something about me. yes? I have no intention of doing anything to you two. Are you saying you wont kill me? Im not trying to sell myself off by saying that Im not as evil as you think. As you thought, I falsely used you two of being members of the Demonic Cult in order to make an example of them. . However, if you two die here, I will be in quite a bit of trouble. What does it mean? A lie made up carelessly is bound to get discovered in the end. I first learned about you two today. Of course, we have never separately investigated personal details. Ah If it were Hyogajang and Park Saeng-moon, it would not be difficult to prove the contradiction in what I said. I am not such ax person that I would harm you two even though I clearly knew that. I had no intention of facing repercussions that I could not handle while trying to silence him. From the beginning, I tried to use the two people as negotiation material. I had to get Hyogajang and Park Saeng-moon to join in on my n in order to turn the flimsy lie into truth. Seo Musa. yes. How is it. Can you imitate me? Seo Ho-seon, who was waiting next to Sima-un, nodded and stepped forward. He cleared his throat once and repeated the sound. Ah ah ah ah ah. Cheonyang opened his eyes wide. He seemed to have noticed that the more he repeated his vocalizations, the more simr his voice became. Seo Ho-seon learned various visions left behind by the great master of the previous era, Muyeongsintu (oӰ). Among them was also the art of transmutation, which allowed one to change ones voice at will. After a while. Wow! Argh! A scream erupted. A scream that strangles the soul of a listener who, if heard by a stranger, might mistake them for being subjected to terrible torture. ! Hui-gyun and Cheon-yang watched the scene with nk expressions. * * * Just now you said you took advantage of us? Thats right. Park Saeng-moon-jus face, who was asking with a puzzled expression, soon turned red. He shouted in rage, his shoulders shaking. Its not something you can get away with just saying youre sorry! . Do you know how we came to this ce? I would like to apologize again and again. It was necessary for the Allied Forces and for the Baekdo Murim to win the war. The current Allied forces were unstable. It may sound good to say that warriors from different backgrounds joined forces to fight amon enemy, but to put it another way, it could also be said that a hastily assembled unit was created that was difficult tomand. There was no time to increase solidarity and solidarity like the Allied Forces in Sichuan or Shandong. There were clear limits to simply establishing rules and issuing threats. So there was a need to set a precedent so that everyone in the group felt fear. < The Ganja of the Demonic Cult were hiding, disguising themselves as allies. > < Fortunately, the Dragon King, who knew their identity, suppressed them early before any trouble urred, but no one knows how many more Ganja are hiding. > < Everyone Now that we are on high alert, if we have a conflict with our allies, we may be mistaken for being demon cultists whose goal is to cause internal strife. > The reason why Hwi-gyun and Cheonyang were falsely used of being demon cultists was to make all of our allies have this perception . It was. It was a hundred times more effective than simply scolding or threatening. Basically, this much had to be done in order to smoothly control the martial people, who had little fear ofws and rules. Sacrifice of the small for therge? Words are good. But sacrifice is not something that others force you to make! Lord Moon is right. pensation? We can give you as much materialpensation as you want. But what about our reputation that has been tarnished by this incident? What is the future of the two people who suddenly became devils? . There are definitely values that cannot be converted into money. How are you going topensate for that? I will try to show as much sincerity as I can. I snapped my fingers loudly. As if he had been waiting, Simaun ced two chests in front of Hyogajangju and Park Saengmunju respectively. When the lid was opened, a bright light pierced the eyes of the middle school students. The elders of Hyojiajang held their breath when they discovered the fist-sized night pearl mixed among the expensive jewels. If you promise to keep quiet about this, I will give you the whole chest. ! Park Saeng-moon-ju said that there is a value that cannot be converted into money. I had no intention of denying that. However, in most cases, there is nothing that cannot be solved with money, as long as the amount is not insufficient. This is arge amount of money that a single small- and medium-sized business group will never touch in their lifetime. I could confidently say that there is no one in the world who would not be shaken by such wealth. Arent you spending too much? If you thought of it as an investment for the solidarity of the Allied Forces and further victory in the war, you could take it as much as you wanted. Also, we will take steps to ensure that the two people who were falsely used of being demons can safely leave this ce and return to the shrine. . We will restore your lost honorter. Once the war between political and evil forces is over, I will reveal to the world what happened today. If you want, I can write you a memorandum. Hyogajju, who unconsciously nodded, looked startled and looked at the people around him. Judging from his reaction, it seemed safe to say that he was already halfway there. On the other hand, Park Saeng-moon-joos expression was still not good. Although I was tempted by the gold and silver treasures in front of me, the fact that they were exchanging shabby transactions seemed to bother me. Is this not enough? Its not a matter of not having enough. Park Saengmun is from the Taoist sect. The nature of the group was bound to be different from Segawas. This is not to say that this is true of all Taoist schools, but at least the value that Park Saeng-moon pursued most highly was not money. If Lord Moon says he cant ept it, I cant do it. ? We will bring together the leaders of the Allied Forces and reveal the facts. I will take full responsibility, so you dont have to worry. Not only Park Saengmunju, but also Hyogajangju, who was ring at him with open eyes, also looked surprised. I guess he didnt expect me to retreat so obediently. I tapped the table with my index finger and continued talking. But at that time, Lord Moon will also have to be prepared. Resolution? What resolution are you talking about? I am prepared to lose the disciple of the recluse. What do you mean! Why are you so surprised? The false usation of being a demon cultist has been cleared, but it does not mean that the Cheonyang Cooperative has notmitted any crime. ! We got into a fight with our troops at a critical time before an all-out war. Even pulling out a sword and swinging it. Infighting almost broke out. Park Saeng-moon-jus face hardened. I felt like he knew what I was trying to say without even listening to the end. You probably know the rules of the Allied Forces. What the Cheonyang Small Cooperativemitted is a serious crime punishable by up to summary punishment. Of course, that was exactly what was said. If you were in a situation where the enemy was right in front of you, there would be a lot of bacsh if you dealt with a minor dispute that urred while moving with capital punishment. I just chose provocative words to make the other person feel rmed. There was no intention to impose excessive punishment. I was now saying this to Park Saeng-moon-ju. My fault is my fault, and it is also clear that a disciple of that sect made a mistake. If you want to cover up the sinsmitted by the ascetic disciple, you will have to take the hand I extend to you. . I ced my sped hands on the table and watched Park Saeng-moon-jus reaction. All that was left was to wait and see what decision he made. I hope you make a wise decision. Munju. Chapter 488 Episode 488 Hit! Wipe it all away! It was the martial arts alliance in Sichuan that opened the gun for all-out war. They were the first to reach the Demonic Cults sphere of influence and advanced like a storm, copsing the front lines. With the Sword Demon and Poison Demon leading from the front, the Demon Cultists blocking the way fell like leaves in the autumn wind. Aaaah! The demon, swept away by the sword energy pouring down like a wave, let out a scream and fell down. Dozens of horses trampled mercilessly over the fallen man. Master Hyeong-un of Plum God Sword nced to the side and let out an inward exmation. Its scary. He just pped his sleeves lightly. That was all, but the demonic cultists lost their control and destroyed the new model. It is said that the Poison Demons dragon poison technique is the best in the world. Should we really say that he is a blood rtive who inherited the progress of the poison king? I felt fortunate that we were allies. Although I am not skilled in poisoning, I could tell without any exnation how difficult it would be to select and poison an enemy in a chaotic battlefield. I could definitely say it. The person who defeated the most enemies among our allies is none other than Poisonous Demon. by the way. Hyeongun Dojang turned his gaze forward again and narrowed his eyes. The resistance from the Demonic Church was weaker than expected. Or, to be precise, the average level of enemies was lower than what I had experienced so far. As if the main force had left the position and returned to the headquarters. Of course, the spirit of our troops was high and the power gap was severe. But even taking that into ount, I couldnt shake the feeling that things were going too easily. When I think about it, I didnt even know it was natural. From the Demonic Cults perspective, it was a situation where they had to deal with the Allied Forces of the White Inds flocking from four regions at the same time. For those whock power, a war of attrition would not be pleasant. I guess they decided that selection and concentration were necessary. As always, the ones who ended up being sacrificed were the renegades who had been Baekdos warriors in the past. Those who became members of the Demonic Cult through a process of indoctrination. From the beginning of the Great War, they were always outcasts. Aaaah! A demon with bloodshot eyes rushed toward the Hyeongun Dojo, letting out a scream that was almost like a scream. There was a furrow between Hyungwoons eyebrows. It was a face I had seen before. In the past, he was one of the main culprits who betrayed the Baekdo people who gathered at Gonggongpa to protect Gansu and destroyed the allied forces that turned to the side of the Demonic Cult. Was he the head of a small family of the Geumjeong family? Is it an illusion? Remorse and sadness were visible in his eyes as he looked this way. Blinded by personal revenge, he crossed an irreversible river, and in the end, he was abandoned by even the demonic religion and seemed to have lost his senses. Imlimitable Buddha. Dojang Hyeong-un, who drew his sword inwardly, swung his sword horizontally. The head, separated from the body, rolled down helplessly. I feel uneasy. Hyeongun Dojang sighs and shakes the blood off his sword. There was no time to be intoxicated with feelings of pity. He looked away from the body and shook his horses reins violently. As if to support him as he jumped into the middle of the enemy lines, plum blossom swordsmen poured out seasonal flowers in all directions. Screw it! * * * The border between Shandong and Hebei. King Hwang Bo-gaks eyes lit up as he stared at the man blocking the front. I could recognize it at a nce. That the opponent is an expert who is not inferior to oneself. Thats great momentum. Although it was my first time seeing him in person, I was able to guess his identity just by looking at his clothes. A body reminiscent of a solid rock. Stuffy clothes that dont suit the season. Six wheels worn on the waist. Suramaje (_ħ). Was it said that Asura (_) with six arms was the origin of the nickname? An absolute master who holds the top spot in the eight great demon armies. A person who has mastered a strange skill that is considered unique even within the Demonic Cult where all kinds of strange magic skills are rampant. As soon as the all-out war began, we found ourselves in a confrontation with a big man. In addition to the vignce, the spirit of victory was boiling over. Youre lucky. What do you mean? Im just saying that Im happy to face the Eight Great Demon Army before anyone else. As I heard, he is an unusual person. King Kwon. How can Ipare it to you? Is that also true? But will it be okay? ? The injury you suffered from the leader must not have healed yet. Are you worried about the enemys physical condition right now? Youre so considerate. Hwang Bo-gak took a step forward with a wildugh. Suramaje was ovee with force that could not have been considered an injured person. Hmm. He was seriously injured by no one else but the religious leader. Although he was pretending to be fine on the outside, he had not yetpletely recovered his health. The destructive nature of the internal energy umted through training in Heavenly Demon Heart Gong (ħĹ) could never be looked upon lightly. Didnt even the sound ghost with such vast inner strength spend such a long time lying in a sick bed? Why are you measuring and arguing so much? A warriormunicates with his fists. If you wonte from there, I will make you go. Im sorry, but I dont have much expertise in martial arts. Did you say that as a joke? Its too boring tough about. . Teuong! Hwang Bo-gak kicked off the ground like a bull and hit Suramaje. Suramaje flew backwards without resisting the impact and threw four wheels into the air. Huh! Hung! With an ominous noise, Hwang Bo-gak swatted away the flying des and stepped forward. The earth shook with a loud noise. Suramaje held the remaining two wheels in both hands, not caring about his unstable bnce. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! As he swung his arms, the force stretched like a whip and attacked where Hwang Bo-gak stood. To avoid being caught up in the aftermath, the surrounding warriors ran in all directions like grasshoppers and issued a warning. Big! Hwang Bo-gak emerged from the thick cloud of dust and clenched his fists. The air became distorted and a vortex of energy wrapped around his arms. As if he knew it would happen like that, the Surama Emperor, holding the new type, swung its two wheels at an invisible speed. Despite the pouring rain, Hwang Bo-gak did not stop walking. With his entire body covered in self-defense gear, he honestly narrowed the distance to his opponent. Suramaje tried to keep his opponent in check and keep his distance. On the other hand, Hwang Bo-gak did not take care of his own body and chased his opponent. The cat-and-mouse chase continues for some time. Gotcha. Finally, Hwang Bo-gak arrived within a stones throw of Suramaje. Suramaje, who covered his body with two rings crossed, clicked his tongue. The energy contained in the fist raised high was unusual. I felt like I wouldnt be safe if I got hit by that. If it fits. Sigh! Hwang Bo-gaks eyes were distorted in pain. A de prated the corner of my consciousness and burrowed deep into my back. It was not a matter of controlling the weapons that fell on the ground. If that were the case, there was no way he wouldnt have noticed. Lord Taesangga! Great! Are you okay! The Allied soldiers who were watching anxiously let out cries of worry. The demonic energy that flowed through the ring wandered through the bloodstream of the body at will. I felt the energy in my fist weakening. I dont know what happened. From the beginning, he was someone who had trained a strange technique that no one in the Demonic Cult had mastered otherwise. He wasnt a person you could judge withmon sense, so nothing would change if you turned your head. Gritting his teeth, Hwang Bo-gak let out an animal-like groan and mmed his fist down. An ordinary warrior would have quickly perked up and prevented the demonic energy from running rampant, but such a passive response was far from his taste. Suramaje, who was smiling with narrowed eyes, shed confusion. Ujijik! The ring blocking the fist shattered. A violent punch digging into the abdomen. The Suramaje flew away without even being able to scream and rolled around on the floor in an awkward manner. What a guy like that! He raised his upper body with difficulty and swore. It was not difficult to find out what Hwang Bo-gak had done. Temporarily activated the internal attack power. Even though the demonic energy that has invaded the body is destroying the bloodstream and disrupting the true energy. It was literally an act of sacrificing ones own life. Big. For a moment, my vision was spinning. I managed to stand up, but it wasnt easy to get my bnce right. It was a blow that couldnt be ignored. If it had been even a littlete to protect the point of impact by implementing a pseudo-shaped membrane, a hole would have been made in the abdomen. There are no wild boars. I heard rumors, but I never thought he would be this much of a controversial person. A moment of inattention led to great damage. Of course, if you were to ask which side suffered the greater loss, it would definitely be the other side. Even though my body is not mature enough, I wonder if it has the ability to be fine even after putting so much effort into it. but. Thats only from the perspective of a one-on-one fight. When viewed from a global perspective, the story was bound to be different. He was one of the few remaining highest-ranking members of the Demonic Cult. He himself was seriously injured while dealing with the injured. Even someone who had not studied military strategy would have known how great the damage would be as a result. Cough! Hwang Bo-gak, who coughed up a handful of blood, smiled and showed his teeth. The gums dripping with blood gave a strange feeling of pressure to the viewers. What are you doing? A trembling voice. Everyone around recognized him. That his body had been reduced to a rag due to the attack just a moment ago. Nevertheless, Hwang Bo-gak did not let go of the smile on his face. Seeing the triumphant appearance as if he was dering that he had won, Suramajes expression was contorted as if he were a murderer. If you start a fight, you have to see it to the end. * * * Taesanggaju! Are you okay! The intense first battle hase to an end. The warriors of the Hwangbo family did all they could to support the fallen Hwangbogak. Hwang Bo-gaks condition was miserable. Her whole body was sttered, blood was flowing, and torn flesh was strewn here and there. Suramaje was unable to reverse the unfavorable situation and eventually retreated with his men. Keuheuk! A warrior who watched the fight from beginning to end shed tears. Everyone there thought the same thing. The winner of this fight is definitely King Kwon. Chapter 489 Episode 489 Huh. King The leaders of the Allied Forces swallowed their silence after hearing the messengers report. King Hwang Bo-gak was made a first corpse and was transported to Hwang Bo-sega. Everyone had a stern look on their faces upon hearing the news that the absolute master who held the throne of the Ten Heavenly Emperors had left the battlefield as soon as the all-out war began. Fortunately, I received treatment from a divine doctor before it was toote and it is said that my life is not in danger. However, because the injury was so severe, it is expected that there will be significant aftereffects. I may never recover my martial arts skills. The enemy that Hwang Bo-gak faced was Emperor Surama. He was one of the eight great demons and was a person who learned martial arts ssified as strange skills. Even so, thepatibility is not good, and the internal injuries suffered from the Demon Cultist were not healed. Even without seeing it with my own eyes, I could tell that it would have been a huge disadvantage. In some ways, it was a fight that was bound to be lost. Rather, it was surprising that they were able to ovee such adverse conditions and push Suramaje into a corner. Its something I felt before when I joined forces with him to deal with the Demon Cult Lord. King Kwon was definitely a hottie. It was not simply a statement of high social status or martial prowess. He had his own color that set him apart from ordinary people. Just looking at the fact that he sublimated that color into his own strength, he was a person worthy of high praise. In fact, it should be said that the King of Power is out of power. It is not known whether Hwang Bo-gak will be able to recover his health and regain his martial arts skills. But one thing was certain. He will not return to the battlefield until the final battle is over. Its not such a bad result. I mumbled, rubbing my chin. Its clear that its unfortunate, but theres no need to think negatively about it. From a global perspective, if King Surama was seriously injured instead of leaving the battlefield, that would be a waste of money. There was no reason for our troops to avoid a war of attrition. Perhaps Hwang Bo-gak also had that in mind, so he overdid it and went against Surama Emperor. The few remaining members of the Demonic Cults highest ranks suffered internal injuries and were weakened. In fact, it had to be seen that the Baekdo Murims chances of winning the war had increased. Thebined forces of Sichuan and Shandong are moving north smoothly. Now it is the turn of thebined forces of Henan and Hubei to respond. Everyone waited with nervous expressions for what I had to say. I looked around at the leaders gathered in themand barracks and spoke as if making a deration. Get ready. Tomorrow morning, we will destroy the Demon Cults defenses. ! * * * Whoa. I took a deep breath, leaving behind the warriors waiting for the order to sortie. I felt tension. Even though Gansu and Hebei were on the verge of falling into the hands of the Baekdo Wulin Allied Forces, Ma Jiaoju had not yet appeared. From the Demonic Cults perspective, it is a time when choice and concentration are necessary. Even a child could have guessed that they, with their main force intact, would try to individually destroy the allied forcesing from four directions. In that sense, the most dangerous thing is thebined forces of Hubei and Henan targeting the heart of the Demonic Cult. Currently, the Demonic Cult has moved its headquarters from Xinjiangs Tianshan to Shaanxi. In other words, there was a high possibility that the religious leader would descend on this battlefield. The monster who could alone change the course of the battlefield was the Demon Cultist. Even though I was stronger than before, I still wasnt confident that I could fight him alone. It would be a lie if I said I didnt feel anxious. but. In the end, it was a mountain that had to be ovee. How many times have you already checked? The Demon Cultist was ultimately human. Even the possessor of transcendental inaction can be defeated if you pressure him step by step. Enough of my random thoughts. It was time to put aside my vague fears and give courage to those who were watching my back. I spoke with confidence in my voice. Let me say it again. It is my responsibility to defeat the Demon Cultist. I will not give up that role to anyone. What our troops needed now was confidence. Confidence in victory. Some people chanted my nickname with flushed faces. The whole army. I raised my right hand above my head. As if they had made a promise, everyone held their breath and waited for the next words. charge. Wow! Thousands of people rushed out, shaking the earth. * * * Ujijik! bang! The high fence copsed and the Allied Forces entered the gap created and fought fiercely with the demonic cultists. I took a big leap towards the defenses built by the demon cultists in the front line. Arrows and swords flew at me, but I used my self-defense skills to catch them all with my body. Then, he lowered the sword in his hand in a straight line. There was no need for a fancy herbal diet that created numerous illusions. The goal is not to defeat many enemies, but to create a path. In times like these, simple and straightforward sword strikes were more effective. The fourth herbivorous month (). A sword strike that cuts through the moon. The sword energy spread out in a straight line, leaving a long scar on the ground. The demon cultists along the route were split apart without even being able to scream. Huh! What is this! The demonic cultists expressed their astonishment at the tragedy that urred so quickly. Inded between them and sprayed ck energy in all directions. The 19th herbivorous month (). Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! The ranks copsed in an instant. The Allied soldiers ran without hesitation along the road that was created. Hahaha! Woo Ga-jin burst intoughter and swung his curved sword. The demonic cultists were swept away like leaves by the rushing wind. His armor, which sparkled in the sunlight, protected his body from flying dark weapons. There was literally no beast wearing iron armor. Ugh! Ugh! The demons who had been shouting continuously in an attempt to somehow restore their defenses fell down, clutching their necks. They looked at the quivering arrow feather as if they could not believe it, and then the new figure fell limply. Changmyeonggung Bangcheoksam used his ghost-like skills to select and eliminate only the enemymanders. I could definitely say it. At this point, he is the person who has achieved the greatest achievements among our allies. Im dead! A man in yellow clothes jumped up after kicking the head of a fellow demon cultist and shouted, swinging his dual swords at me. You could tell just by looking at the sword flowing along the de of the sword. How talented he is. but. It wasnt enough to deal with me now. I dodged the attack by simply tilting my head back and plunged my left hand into the yellow mans side. A yellow man falling with a groan. That was when I raised my sword with the intention of killing him, who was trembling and bent at the waist like a giant tiger. Sigh! A sharply sharpened de grazed my earlobe. Its a shame because I was so nervous because I didnt know when the Demon Cultist would show up. If I had been a littlete in reacting, my head would have been pierced straight through. . My gaze locked with the middle-aged man who was lying dead at my feet and holding out his sword. My back felt chilly. Although it was my first time seeing it, it wasnt that difficult to figure out the identity of the attacker. There were only two monsters in the Demonic Cult that could deceive my senses and get this close. The Demon Cultist and the Hundred-Faced Death God. I thought he would be looking for an opportunity this time, disguised as a Baekdo martial artist. In any case, he was an unpredictable person. He boldly pretended to be a corpse andy down on the floor, waiting for me to approach him. I couldnt dy even a moment since I knew that my opponent was a white-faced reaper. Sigh! I kicked the ground, kicked the sphere of brain energy formed at my feet, and moved in a dizzying trajectory. I knew this, having faced him several times. That the opponent is handling multiple weapons at once. I shouldnt have been relieved that I had dodged a long sword in my hand. Shhh! Five swords moving through the air at high speed, aiming for my vital points. Now that I have fully attained the absolute state, I can clearly recognize the thread of form that connects the sword and the white-faced messenger. Thats amazing. Did you say that you only see what you know? Even while I was busy moving my body, exmations of exmation naturally flowed out. Although he was an enemy, he could not help but feel awe at the level that the White-Faced Reaper had achieved. wickedness! The sword fell diagonally and cut through the sleeve of the clothes. The White-Faced Reapers ceremonial form was not intended to directly attack the opponent. The direction of enlightenment waspletely different from that of an ordinary absolute master. It was a skill that only he could show that no other martial artist in the world could imitate. Im sorry. A precarious situation where it feels like your whole body will be destroyed at any moment. In the blink of an eye, the members of Cheonan Gambu, seeing me in danger, gave a shout of security. haha. I smiled, showing my teeth. Its unfortunate for the White Faced Reaper, but the person I was before and the person I am now arepletely different people. The third herbivorous full moon. The swords trajectory drew arge circle. I aimed for the exact moment when the five swords crossed each other. The White-Faced Reapers eyes widened as he witnessed all the swords being thrown away with a single light strike. now! I didnt miss that opportunity. It kicked into the air and hit the opponent in a straight line. The fifth herbivorous half moon. The recovered sword fell on the head of the White Faced Reaper, drawing a smooth curved trajectory. The energy that had been swaying along the surface of the sword rose and took on a clear shape. The White-Faced Reaper, who quickly regained hisposure, swung his sword and countered the attack. Kwaaaaang! A crash sound simr to an explosion rang out. A cloud of dust rose, and the ground on which the White Face Reaper was standing fell down. As if they had been waiting for this moment, Wu Ga-jin and Geom-hu rushed forward, upying both sides of the White-faced Reaper. The arrows of Bangcheoksam, who had left the protest, aimed at his shoulders and knees. Tsk. The white-faced reaper, who had bitten the new type by gliding with a ghost-like step, clicked his tongue and swatted away the arrow. The five swords that flew around in the air tied up the movements of Wu Ji-jin and Sword Hu. In an instant, theposition changed. When the first raid failed, the current situation was as if it had been nned. From now on, the only thing left to do is to push forward with my teammates I let out a groan of embarrassment as I was about to jump off the ground. A sudden feeling of nausea arose along with dizziness. I was able to quickly identify the identity of the abnormality in my body. Poison! Chapter 490 Episode 490: I had already achieved imperishability to poisons and poisons a long time ago. If it caused something wrong with my body, it usually meant that it wasnt a severe poison. In what gap? It couldnt have been poison poisoning. It made no sense that even with my senses, which had reached absolute heights, I could not feel the hint of poison. Unless you fall victim to the skills of a poisonous ghost. It is clear that the Hundred-Faced Death God is the greatest murderous spirit in the central ins, but he has not mastered poisonous techniques. Is it when we were first ambushed? I wondered if the sword had been poisoned in advance. If the small wound on the earlobe was the cause of the poisoning, it was a big deal. Damn it. Cursing words naturally flowed out. I wasnt the type to faint from poison or something like that. If I took the time to drive out the poisonous energy, I would be able to recover my body without difficulty. The Vampire Demon Emperor also endured for a long time while being addicted to the Seven Soul Poison, the extreme poison of the Tang Familys secrets. There was nothing to say about it, especially since I had trained in the White Lightning Demonic Art. Its not that the body doesnt move. You can also use internal energy. The problem was that the enemy they had to deal with was not anyone else but the White-Faced Reaper. I had to go to great lengths to subdue him. This was not an opponent to be trifled with just because the situation was advantageous. There is no guarantee that we can defeat it in a short decisive battle. If we ignore the poison spreading, we may be able to eliminate one of the Demonic Cults greatest forces. But what after that? If I, the generalmander of the Allied Forces, be a dead body like King Kwon and leave the battlefield, who will be responsible for what happens next? Hwang Bo-gak and I have different positions. As well as themand issue, if the Demon Cultist showed up on the battlefield while I was sick It was clear that it was an opportunity that would nevere again. But I couldnt help but think of the worst. Wouldnt it be great if there was a guarantee of catching the White Faced Reaper? The White-Faced Reaper I knew was not sox that he did not have even a single safety device in case something went wrong. We should not be swayed by emotions and make wrong decisions. In the Allied Forces, there were two other absolute experts besides me. The Buddha and the evil spirits will soon arrive. Ill leave the rest to them and Ill have to get the contract canceled from Tang Seo-yeon. I was very annoyed. I knew what to do in my head, but I couldnt shake the feeling. I cant believe I should be intimidated by such trivial tactics. In front of everyone, he shouted loudly, saying, I will defeat the Demon Cult Lord, but in reality, he was unable to do anything with the eight great demon armies in front of him. My pride was hurt. I had the urge to just attack it without thinking about what happenedter. Then, a thought suddenly crossed my mind. Since when did I care about things like face? I blinked with a nk expression and soon burst intoughter. They say it is Geunmukjaheuk (īߺ). It seemed like I had be apletely stuck person without even realizing it. [Apologize to Jin-i.] [Yes?] [I mean, apologize to Jin-i here and now.] [I understand. sorry. Hwangbo Sohyeop.] [If you cant apologize what?] [Now that I think about it, I think my behavior was excessive at the time.] Yeon-woon, who obedientlyplied with Man Rik-kwons unreasonable apology demands in the past. Where on earth did he go? They say that people should not lose their original intention. There was nothing wrong with what the old saints said. Quang! Ugh. Woo Ga-jin, who was pushed away leaving long marks on the ground, let out a faint groan. A trickle of blood flowed from his lips. It seemed that it would not be easy to endure as the difference in capabilities wasrge. If it had not been for a joint attack with Geomhu, the bnce would have been broken long ago. There is no reason to be in a hurry. Its not like our troops suffered much damage. As my resentment subsided, I was able to look at the situation a little more objectively. The inaction of Baek-myeon Sasin, who did not fall behind and gained the upper hand even while dealing with the main forces of Cheonan Gambu, was truly remarkable. But that was all. Even if you were an absolute expert, there was a limit to what you could do alone. The situation of the war was still overwhelmingly favorable to the Allied side. after. I took a deep breath and returned the sword to its sheath. It wasnt that difficult to suppress the poisonous energy as long as you didnt overdo it. It would be okay to postpone detoxification until a littleter. Using the white lightning energy makes my head clearer. Is there really nothing I can do in this situation? It wasnt so. Rather, there were many things I could do at my age. It doesnt really matter if I miss the White Face Reaper here. The important thing was to push the Demon Bridge step by step. Eliminating the Eight Great Demon Army and the religious leaders and upying the headquarters of Shaanxi with a quick decision was far from the strategy set up by the military department. I stopped Seo Ho-seon, who was about to join the fight, and spoke to him in full voice. -Samurai Seo. -yes. -From now on, please gather the people I am calling. The summons must be delivered as quickly as possible. -All right. * * * Woo Ga-jin sighed inwardly. Its been a long time since Ive felt such a hopeless gap between my opponents. This is what I felt when we faced each other in Banghyeon (h) before. It was a monster with apletely different feel from the Dragon King. Although I felt resentful, I felt that I would never have been able to handle him on my own. Feel so good! Thepetitive spirit was burning brightly. Fighting against a high-level expert always made my heart race. He was the person who, when faced with a high mountain, developed a desire to conquer rather than be discouraged. Wow! The lions hoo ({Ӻ) burst out. The energy contained in the sound waves violently swept through the area. The demon cultists behind the White-Faced Reaper copsed on the floor, coughing up blood. What a noisy beast. The white-faced reaper muttered coldly and lightly flicked his left hand. The de soared through the ground and scratched Wu Ga-jins knee. Sigh! There was an unpleasant friction sound. Instead of cutting the flesh, the sword bounced off. The power of Bogap () made by mixing Hancheol was clearly demonstrated. Teuong! Wu Ga-jins new type, which wasunched with a sound of destruction, directly hit the Baek-faced Shinigami. The White-Faced Shinigami, who received the attack with his crossed arms, clicked his tongue and corrected his bnce in the air. He kicked himself into the ground just before the collision. Wu Jiajins eyes narrowed. Although it flew away as if it had been struck by an angry bull, the actual shock it received from the White-faced Reaper was probably not that great. Kakakakang! Geomhu, who arrived at thending point one step ahead, poured out sharp sword strikes towards the white-faced messenger. Surprisingly, the White-Faced Shinigami blocked all attacks by simply shaking the wrist holding the sword. He then proceeded to kick the opponent with a powerful kick. Big! Just before he fell, Geomhu took a somersault and corrected his posture, covering his mouth with his sleeve. Although he protected himself with a sword in time, he suffered minor internal injuries. I thought I had a golden opportunity. Not only was the attack blocked so easily, but it was also counterattacked. Indeed, it was the skill of a confidant whom the Demon Lord treasured. But hes also human. He must be feeling a lot of pressure due to the current situation. The situation of the war was going in the Allied sides favor. As a white-faced messenger, I had to make a choice. Either block the enemy here or escape from the battlefield before the friendly formation copses. Ill probably choose thetter. I wasnt going to let it run away. There was a good chance of winning. What if he and Woo Ga-jin join forces to tie his feet and other Cheonan Gambu members exert constant pressure to exhaust his strength? I didnt know if I could catch him even without the presence of Buddha or evil spirits. As for the Dragon Kings joining judging by his looks, it would be difficult to expect. I thought maybe I was poisoned when I was first attacked. It was a good decision to take care of my body and monitor the situation without overdoing it. The Dragon King and the Thunder King were the core forces of the Baekdo martial arts team that had to face the Demon Cultist. I shouldnt have wasted money in a ce like this. Boom! Three arrows hit the ground at different times. The White-Faced Reaper, who jumped to avoid the arrow, swept the ground in the air and muttered. That wont work. ! Geomhus eyes widened fiercely. She instinctively realized what the other person was trying to do and urgently shouted with more energy in her voice. Hes trying to run away! Ah! Gagagagak! As if they had been waiting, bullets and arrows poured in from all directions. Five swords floating in the air gathered around the White-Faced Shinigami to protect his body. Remnants of Ghost Valley. A white-faced reaper who spits out words whose meaning is unknown. Even though he was not shouting, his voice was heard clearly in everyones ears. Do your duty. The ck-clothed people who were killing every sign among the demonic cultists attacked Wu Ga-jin and Geomhu. While Wu Ga-jin waved the curved sword with a puzzled expression to shake them off, the Baek-faced Reaper kicked the air and left the spot. Stand! The hand of Ak Yeo-ryeong, who arrivedte, quickly ran over Geum. The air seemed to be distorted, and something invisible pressed down hard on the body of the White Faced Reaper. thud! The White-Faced Reaper, who fell to the ground, did not stop but jumped into the midst of the demonic cultists and hid himself. Dragon King Yeonseon, who was quietly watching the whole situation, pointed to his back with his index finger and said, as if he knew this would happen. Chase. yes! * * * Even if I wasnt directly involved in the fight, there were many things I could do. This is something he can do because he is the head of the Cheonan Inspector General and themander of the Allied Forces. Tomand subordinates in an appropriate manner. During this time, martial arts skills were not the only things I had umted. Why did they put so much effort into collecting talent? By bringing together people with various talents, we were able to respond to all kinds of situations. I said they were remnants of a ghost song. Are they descendants of those who were executed by the pre-war cult leader? I was a little surprised, but it was within the expected range. I expected that the White-Faced Reaper would have prepared a means for escape. Therefore, he instructed Seo Ho-seon to form a chase team in advance. Barely half the size. Even if a chase team had been formed in advance, the time saved was only that much. However, the original chase was a fight where a brief difference could mean much difference. Sasasak! The men, led by Seo Ho-seon, began to move in unison. As each person was carefully selected, it would not be easy to shake off the White Faced Reaper. I narrowed my eyes and muttered. You wont be able to get away easily. Chapter 491 Episode 491 Wow! A demonic cultist with a sword stuck in his chest copsed in ce, coughing up blood. When the battle was over, the sun was already setting in the evening. I took a deep breath as I looked around the fields bathed in twilight. The cult leader did not appear until the end. Although they were surprised by the sudden appearance of the White-Faced Reaper, the Allied Forces ultimately won an easy victory. I felt relieved but also anxious at the same time. Master Ma had no intention of just letting go of his hands and watching the battle unfold. It was the turning point that decided whether the war would be won or lost. It was a situation where he had to move, but there was still no news, so my doubts grew. The Demonic Cult will have to somehow prepare the foundation for a reversal before the bncepletely copses. What is up with him that makes him so quiet? Its not like youre going to give up everything and go back to Heaven. Boss. Is there a problem. We have selected people who will protect thew. Please leave the cleaning up to me and take a rest. I am okay. Arent you addicted? Its no big deal. I also took anti-inmmatory medicine given to me by the doctor. You have already fully fulfilled your role asmander-in-chief. There is no need to push yourself any further than this. . Chief, you are the core force of the Baekdo martial arts team. You must always keep it in perfect condition. Behind Samaun and Hwadaerang, there were many Cheonan Kambu members lined up. I wanted to say that I was overly worried, but I couldnt because of the piercing stares on me. I scratched the back of my head with a sheepish expression and then nodded. Theres nothing really wrong with my body. Just because I went to the rear and didnt rest, it didnt mean I didnt take care of my body. Instead of swinging the sword at the forefront, he concentrated onmanding and continued to use the white lightning to burn off most of the poisonous energy. Since I had taken the medicine after receiving a cancetion from Seo-yeon Tang, there would be no aftereffects. Thats right. It didnt feel that bad. If it were me in my past life, I would have felt ufortable rather than grateful at the worried gazes of those around me. Because the devils religion is a ce where your life is in danger if you look down on it. . The members stood around me as I sat cross-legged on the floor. As I closed my eyes and sank my consciousness inside, I thought of those who left the battlefield to chase down the White-Faced Reaper. The investigation is probably in full swing right now. Did the White-Faced Reaper escape to the headquarters of the Demonic Cult? I could have sworn that wasnt the case. Do you have the courage to choose a physical battle over a clear long-term field? He was a master of stealth and camouge. When running away from his pursuers, he was the one who jumped into the crowd instead of the open road. We quickly formed a chase team, but we probably lost him in the end. Is it easier said than done to catch an absolute expert who is trying to leave the battlefield among countless demons? The role assigned to the chase team was not to subdue the White Faced Reaper from the beginning. Limiting his escape route. The real beginning begins now. Shanxi (ɽ) was a veryrge area. Even if the battle line built by the demon cultists copsed, there were plenty of ces for him to hide. Therefore, he instructed Seo Ho-seon to form a pursuit team as quickly as possible. In order to conduct a group hunt and limit the ces where the White Faced Reaper can hide. The opportunity Baek Li-seon had been longing for hase. I hope good resultse * * * Baek Ri-seon, the evil dragons disciple, closed his eyes and activated his senses. Various noises reach your ears. The others looked at him with bored expressions as he just stood still for a long time. After about half an hour, he opened his eyes, and the sword master touched the sword soldier and asked. Is it really possible to find the White Faced Reaper this way? yes. I heard that the White-Faced Reaper is not only a master of disguise, but also a master of transmutation. If he changed his voice Even if he did, you can tell them apart. No matter how great the Hundred-Faced Reapers talents are, he cannot fool me or even Masters ears. After evil spirit Akyeoryeong joined Cheonangambu, Baek Ri-seon fell into despair for a while. In order to get out of his teachers shadow, he resigned from his position as leader of Baekrangdae and moved to a different department. In the end, when I had to eat one pot of rice again, I couldnt help but feel a sense of destion. [I want to be a member of Cheonan Gambu. Please ept me as your subordinate.] [I just decided that now is the time to leave Masters embrace.] [ I use the honor of being a leader, but even though I am in the current White Rangdae, I am a person with only one mana. I know that fact better than anyone else.] It would be a lie if I said I didnt feel disappointed. Even though he knew his motivation for joining, he wanted to go to his teacher andin about the Dragon King who had recruited him. Of course, I knew it in my head. Master is a high-quality human resource that cannot bepared to myself. That he is a talent too precious to miss just because he is considerate of himself. But emotions dont necessarily follow reason. I seriously thought about leaving Cheonan Gambu and looking for a new department. However, in the end, I chose to remain in the department. It was a waste of the bonds I had built with other club members, but more than that, it was because I had be frustrated. I once had such a conversation at a drinking party with Changin Dojang. [I will ovee it.] [What are you talking about so suddenly?] [I will definitely change my mind regardless of the shadow of this damned beauty dragon.] [ .. .Are you drunk?] You were overshadowed by your teacher and were not properly evaluated by the world? It was all just an excuse. In the end, it was a problem that could be solved by proving ones skills and building up a track record that was recognized by everyone. [First, we need to hone our own strengths. I will have my own characteristics like a Western warrior or Tang Sojeo.] [You must be really drunk. [He seems to be weaker at alcohol than he looks.] Thinking about it calmly, it was impossible to catch up to the masters level before the end of the Demon War. Although there are monsters who have already reached absolute heights even though they are the same age as him, he is not without conscience enough topare himself with the greatest genius in the history of martial arts. So, after much thought, I thoroughly delved into one martial art. Cheonjicheongsul (ǧ g). Although it is impossible to raise the level of overall martial arts in a short period of time, it is a different story if you are mastering one special skill. Now I can speak confidently. It is said that he has reached a level where he is second to none even his teacher. That was the reason why Baek Ri-seon was singled out as a key figure in the chase team chasing the Baek-faced Reaper. The stage has finally been set for me to perform. Baek Li-seons face flushed slightly. The teacher, Yin Gui, could not move away from the main camp. Its too much of a waste to have them join the pursuit team. Her martial arts were the kind that demonstrated the greatest power onrge-scale battlefields. In a way, its like I came as a substitute for my teacher. In other words, it could be said that he was recognized as a talented person who could rece his teacher. The opportunity I had been waiting for hase. I will definitely find and subdue the White Faced Reaper and prove my worth. There are no white-faced reapers here. Wed better get moving. Sure. Seo Ho-seon nodded. It was he who was currently leading the pursuit party. Having receivedmand from Yeonsun, he obediently followed Baek Ri-seons opinion, so the other members had no choice but to agree. You look distrustful. Baek Li-seon looked at the reactions of the people around her and smiled bitterly. Even members of Cheonan Gambu, who I have known for a long time, are questioning whether this method is really effective, and others are wondering if it is outrageous. If he were not a disciple of the evil spirit, and if it were not for the orders of the generalmander, the Dragon King, there would have been an immediate outcry. Lets not be shaken. In the end, all you have to do is prove your abilities. Baek Ri-seon, who hadposed herself, walked after Seo Ho-seon. After passing through Shanglu, Shaanxi Province, the chase team headed toward Weinan. * * * Kugugugugugung! A huge pit was dug. A thick cloud of dust engulfed the area. A man wearing ck long robes stood over the crushed body of Plum Blossom Swordsman and looked around. . Everyone held their breath and waited for the mans next move. No one had the courage to rush towards the intruders. Even the first disciples of the Hwasan Sect. Even the poisonous people of the Tang family. Even the plum blossom god sword and the poisonous ghost. Thats a lot. A low voice. Tang Baek felt goosebumps rising on his back. I heard rumors, but to be honest, I didnt know it would be this bad. When I saw it in person, I couldnt shake the feeling. How on earth were the Dragon King and the Thunder King able to face someone like this one on one? This is no joke. The strength went into both hands holding the memorization book. I couldnt take my eyes off the man in front of me even for a moment. I knew it instinctively. A moment of inattention will lead to death. Danmok-gun. The supreme leader of the Demonic Cult. A person who stands at the top of all magicians. Late at night, a public enemy of the Baekdo martial arts group suddenly appeared alone in the middle of the Allied forces camp. Chi-ik! The ground turned ck. In the foggy Maggi, nts withered. The sound of someone swallowing spit rang loudly. What are you doing? The blurred facial features gave a strange feeling to those who saw it. Some people were so scared that they lost sight of their weapons and copsed in ce. Plum God Sword Hyeongun Dojang straightened his posture as if he had made up his mind. Arent you aiming for my neck? . The main body has personallye to you. Are you going to just stare at me like this and do nothing? Hey! Someones shout became a signal. Hundreds of warriors rushed towards one person. An eerie smile appeared on the corner of the Demon Lords mouth. Phew! The demonic energy that spewed out was not enough to fill the pit, and it swallowed up all the warriors in the front line at once. Poison Demon and Sword Demon, who exchanged nces with each other, jumped into it at the same time. Kwaaaak! Aaaah! The screams echoed throughout the camp. Chapter 492 Episode 492 Pugh! The elder of the Qingseong Sect, Unhakgeom, looked down at his feet and had a gloomy expression. My heart became heavy as I looked at the horribly mutted body. Your face ispletely crushed. One could tell that he was a disciple of a monk just by looking at his tattered clothes. But I couldnt tell who exactly it was. Thats because the number of disciples who were brutally murdered in a simr way reached double digits. The attack that took cest night was truly like a nightmare. The atmosphere, which had been rxed due to repeated victories, tightened. It would have been less shocking had it collided with the main force of the swarming Demonic Cult. Just one person. Three digits of people lost their lives because they couldnt do anything about just one person. Ive already heard the rumors. I was able to realize it only after experiencing it myself. As long as the Demon Cult does not die, the Great Demon War will never end. In fact, I thought it was a war that had already been won. Five of the eight great demons died, and among the sects disciples, only one survived. Size and quality of troops, cohesion, morale, situational advantages and disadvantages, etc. The Baekdo martial arts side had the upper hand in all aspects. I thought that even if the leader was the best expert in the world, he would not be able to turn the situation around on his own. Is he really a human being like me? But now my thoughts havepletely changed. The religious leader had the ability to turn the tide of war. I couldnt find another word to express it other than the word monster. Whoa. I hope to be alone in my thoughts for a while. Yu Song Dojang, one of the disciples of the Cheongseong Sect, came up behind him and cautiously opened his mouth. Younghwans residence Whats going on? Jang Mun-in is looking for you. Jang Mun-in? A leadership meeting will be held soon, so he told me to bring Sa-suk. i get it. Go right now. Yeonghwan looked down at the body once again and walked away with a heavy face. A hot wind blew through the ce where he was standing. * * * What do you mean by that now? You said you would further increase the speed of your advance. Do you know how many people were injuredst night? Of course I know. Better than you. But why! This is because the enemy we have to deal with is someone who deviates frommon sense. The expression of Baek Woon-geom (ٝ), a 100-year-old expert from Amipa, became distorted. I couldnt understand it at all. What on earth is Maehwashingeom (÷) thinking of forcing such a burden on its allies? Even though he is the generalmander of the Allied Forces, isnt his dogmatism excessive? I heard that the head of the party suffered internal injuries. That may be why I sent a representative instead of attending the meeting in person. I see. I am taking care of myself in a private barracks. The day before, Ma Jyoju inflicted enormous damage on the Allied Forces and quietly disappeared. The number of soldiers killed by his hands exceeded three figures. If there were no sword ghosts and poisonous ghosts, the scale of damage would have been much greater. Even if you dont know the art of war, you will understand. Now is the time to repair the damage and work on reorganization. If the enemy I had to deal with was the army of the Demonic Cult, I would have thought the same. But the enemy that appears before our eyes is not a group, but an individual. ? The Murim Alliance Military Department expected that the cult leader would lead the main force of the Demon Cult and appear in one of the four areas that became the battlefield. But what is it like in reality? The military ministrys prediction was only half correct. It was within the scope of imagination for the Demonic Cult to gather its elites into its headquarters to prepare for a counterattack. However, no one expected that the religious leader would move alone and attack the Sichuan allied forces. Do you understand what this means? . Now it seems that no restrictions can make the Demonic Cult flinch. Because the enemy is cornered, it actually bes more dangerous than before. Until now, the Demonic Cult has not been able to properly utilize the power of its leader. This is inevitable because the Demonic Cult of the time is a group that maintains its system entirely thanks to its leader. Sasang Pavilion (ɳϘw) will copse in an instant if the religious leader disappears. The reason why the demon cultists who came out of Heavenly Mountain obediently followed the control of their superiors was entirely because the authority of the demon cult lord was suppressing them. In other words, they could be said to be the group that would tear and split as soon as the ring around their neck was loosened. Thats why the Demon Lord has rarely stepped forward in person. But now, they are in a situation where there is nothing left behind. It was no longer possible to weigh the situation here and there and save our cards. In Hebei, there is Emperor Surama. In Shanxi (ɽ), there is a hundred-faced death god. An iron armored giant appeared in Shaanxi. While each of the three absolute masters held back the Allied forces flocking to their respective areas, the leader moved alone and attacked the Allied forces in Sichuan. It was an unconventional tactic that had never been shown before. The Demon Cults attack will not end in just one time. The reason he obediently retreated the night before was probably because he decided there was no need to go out of his way to do anything. . The reason why a small unit attacking arge army is scary is because they are holding the hilt of a sword. Because they are the ones who decide where and when to attack. Whats more, they are individuals and not a small unit. So what does that have to do with why we need to speed up the advance? Whether we stop to regroup or keep moving forward. In the end, the damage caused by the demonic cult is all the same. ! The fact that we are shrinking here is probably the picture that the Demon Lord wants. That gives the Demonic Cult some leeway. Everyone in the conference room noticed without having to say anything. What is Maehwashingeom trying to talk about? Now he was saying this. Damage can be minimized only by quickly joining the Allied Forces in Hubei, even if it means forcing a march. . Silence fell in the conference room. It was an incredibly absurd thing. Arge army had to force a march because they were afraid of just one person. However, those who witnessed the horrors of the night before could never object and say that it was nonsense. By the way, the head of the party has already agreed with my opinion. Is that true? The party elder sitting over there will confirm whether it is true or not. What the Commander-in-Chief said is correct. Baekwoongeom sighed. After hearing the exnation, I could no longer argue that efforts should be made to reorganize. Dont worry too much. From now on, we will also prepare defenses against attacks. It is unlikely that we will suffer as much damage as this time. All right. The middle school students nodded heavily and stood up from their seats. The advance was to resume tomorrow morning. As the schedule was advanced, there were many things to go back and prepare. I know this is an undesirable decision. But I hope you know that this is the best thing to do under the circumstances. * * * Dangerous. Command barracks built in Changjiang, Shanxi Province. After hearing the report from the messenger, my expression became serious. Master Ma began to move alone. Youve pulled out the worst move you could have ever feared. He was the leader of the Demonic Cult who persevered even after being epted by me, King Kwon, and a three-digit number of martial artists. He had decided to use hit-and-run tactics to harass the allied forces in Sacheon. It was not difficult to guess how great a sense of crisis the Allied Forces in Sacheon were currently feeling. To single-handedly ravage arge army that included sword demons and poison demons. Of all the martial artists in the central ins, it was something that only he could do. If handled properly, the actual damage will not be that great. The problem is the morale of the Allied Forces, which will drop to rock bottom Fortunately, Maehwashingeom, who led the Allied Forces in Sichuan, was a smart and perceptive person. At least he made a misjudgment and the Allied Forces would not suffer irreversible damage. Its a pain in the ass. In fact, I thought it was highly likely that Jiaoju would target the Allied Forces in Hubei. It is a unit that is moving north toward Shaanxi, where the headquarters is located, and above all, it is an easy prey as there is no absolute leader assigned to it. Of course, the Murim League military department was not sox, so the Allied forces in Hubei did not make any preparations. In fact, it was the Allied Forces in Hubei that were best prepared for the attack of Ma Jiao Province. In Hubei, there was a family called Zhuge Dynasty, a famous family of Jinbeop. Originally, Jinbeop was used for sue, not for attack, but the Zhuge family was the only martial arts group that could overturn that obviousmon sense. Usually, the power of a Jinbeop is proportional to the time and materials used to make it. The goods referred to here do not only refer to the money needed to purchase fetishes. Rather, what ounted for the most was the ransom of a skilled Jinbeop expert. And the Zhuge family was a family that possessed a lot of skilled Jinbeop practitioners. The way to drastically shorten the production period for high-level formations was simple. All it took was a lot of manpower to do it. A strategy that would take several days to create alone could bepleted within one hour if dozens of yers worked together. Currently, the Allied Forces in Hubei were advancing more slowly than the other Allied Forces, but in the most steady and sure manner. The biggest problem is that Ma Jyoju is currently moving more freely than anyone else on the battlefield. Right now, the Allied Forces in Sichuan are under threat, but in three days he could appear before the Allied Forces in Hanam. As it was unpredictable, the fear was bound to increase. First of all, we must somehow ovee this situation wisely and advance. As each allied force continues to advance and the scope of the battlefield narrows, the movements of the religious leaders will also contract. I sighed, folded the letter, and put it down on the desk. What the Allied Forces in Hanam had to do did not change. In order toplete the picture, I first had to catch the White Faced Reaper. where. Lets take a quick bite at the prey caught in the trap. Chapter 493 Episode 493 Indeed. Geomhu let out a soft exmation as he stared at the young man who was standing still in his ce with his eyes closed. At first everyone looked at him with untrustworthy eyes. Many people wondered how much help a young disciple, who was not a sound demon but merely inherited her progress, would be in tracking down the White Faced Reaper. However, as the time spent moving hands and feet together became longer, the perspectives of those around him also changed. They say that someone who masters one talent will be recognized wherever he goes. He reached his peak in his twenties. It cannot be denied that he was at a high level for his age, but there were many people in the Allied Forces who were more capable than him. However, now everyone respects his judgment and follows his opinion without saying anything. It was because I trusted his abilities that I had seen so far. Its called Cheonjicheongsul (ǧ g). It wasnt just about listening better than others. As long as he concentrated his energy and strengthened his hearing, he could do anything. However, practitioners of Cheonrichicheongsul were able to hear sounds that others could not hear and select only the necessary ones out of numerous noises. Just as a hunting dog can urately distinguish the scent of the target it is tracking. If you look at it from the White Face Shinigamis point of view, it is truly a natural enemy. I thought I knew why the Dragon King had Mi-ryong join the pursuit party and instructed themander, Seo Ho-seon, to listen to his opinion. I could definitely say it. The key person in the pursuit party was not himself or Gwanwon. It was none other than him. I found it. Where is it? Arge guesthouse located in the north. The dry goods store next to it has a passageway leading to an underground gambling hall. casino? yes. The White-faced Reaper is currently making money there by disguising himself as a customer. Seo Ho-seonughed as if it were absurd. It was literally hidden in an unexpected ce. I thought that if I had not had Baek Li-seon, I would have had a hard time finding the target. The second of the Guizhou Samjeol (F) looked back at Seo Ho-seon and asked. What do you n to do? What needs to be done is the same as before. Lets keep our distance and check the targets movements with a telescope. Theyre a chase team in name, but they cant even get close to their prey. Isnt that too passive? You must not underestimate your opponent. The White-Faced Reaper is the undisputed second-inmand of the Demonic Cult. It is dangerous to get any closer than this. No matter how great a master he is, he is ultimately just one person, isnt he? I dont think there is a particrck of power Its okay if they attack us instead. The worst case scenario is if he feels ufortable and runs away. When Seo Ho-seon shook his head resolutely, the second child of Gwiju Samjeol nodded with a shy expression. Currently, the pursuing party was setting up camp on a hill overlooking the vige. It was a measure that took into ount the immense energy of an absolute expert. Our role is not to catch the White Faced Reaper. I will follow him until the end. Please keep that in mind. Did you say that we would form a Cheonnajiwork based on our location and narrow thework down step by step? Thats right. The role assigned to them from the beginning was tracking, not killing. Out of concern that they might be discovered by the White-faced Reaper, they only brought in key yers such as Geomhu and Gamwon. I may be asking toote, but how does the main force led by the Dragon King figure out our location? I dont think this side has ever sent a separate signal. Its a smell. smell? To be exact, it is the follow-up scent of the Tang family. If you announce your location through fireworks or smoke, you were bound to be discovered by the White Face Reaper. Therefore, Yeonsun buried Chujonghyang on Seo Hoseons body in advance. Wouldnt it have been more convenient if the Baek-faced Reapers body had been buried in incense? Unfortunately, that wasnt the case. If you approach a distance where you can distinguish between followers, the White-faced Reaper, who possesses a vast sense of energy, will notice. In addition, there was a concern that the Baek-faced Reaper would recognize the scent of the follower and try to erase the smell. In fact, didnt the disciples he raised avoid tracking them by identifying the parts of the body that had incense on them, tearing off the flesh, and burning it? In the end, it was best to carry out a double pursuit with Baek Li-seon, who had learned the Cheonri Cheongjuk, at the forefront. It was not for nothing that Yeonsun urgently formed a pursuit team. Its surprising how much judgment has been made in such a short period of time. Seo Ho-seon shook his head, remembering the image of Yeon-woon giving instructions to him in a telephonic tone. It was a new feeling, but I felt like I had a really great person as my boss. The first meeting and the opportunity to pledge loyalty were not that good. Seo Ho-seon,ughing, sat down and leaned against a tree nearby. After taking out dry rice and filling his hungry stomach, he looked down at the vige with narrowed eyes and muttered. It wont be long before the hunt begins. * * * ruler! Look! A sleazy man with an impressively thick chin lifted an overturned bowl with a mean smile. The guests sitting around the semi-circle table were swearing. The beads that were supposed to be visible were not visible. what! I definitely wouldnt have missed it and watched it until the end! Among the men holding their heads and screaming, the White-Faced Reaper let out a small sigh. I noticed the swindlers y with his hands long ago, but I deliberately didnt point it out. Because now he is not a martial artist, but disguised as a back alley gangster. I dont feel good. The money I lost was probably a good thing. He just pretends to be a gambler to naturally blend in with those around him. I wasnt interested in winning or losing. Ever since the failure to assassinate the Dragon King, I feel like someone is following us and watching us. There was no confirmation. It was just the feeling of someone who had made assassinations his entire life. Maybe Im just oversensitive. Even if I pushed my spirit to the limit, there was nothing wrong with it. Still, I could not shake off my anxiety. . The White-Faced Shinigami, who had been thinking for a while with his arms crossed, stood up from his seat. The southern part of Shaanxi had in fact already fallen into the hands of the Allied forces. Thinking rationally, it would have been better to hide for a while rather than leave this ce. But he decided to once again trust his senses, which had saved his life several times. Oh my, sir! Are you going back already? Because the anterior sac is empty. I will stop by Jeonjang (Xf), find the money, ande back. If youre in a hurry, you can borrow money from over there. I dont mind. I heard that the interest rates on money borrowed from gambling houses are extremely high. Isnt that what those who couldnt pay on time say? If you retrieve the money from the battlefield and repay itter, there will be no problem. In other words, it means that it doesnt really matter if you stop by the battlefield ande backter. Isnt that right? Thats true. The white-faced messenger left the gambling house, leaving behind the slut who had lost his appetite as if he was disappointed, and looked up at the sky. My son-inw was immersed in darkness. A night where even the moonlight is obscured by clouds. There was no better environment to detect the presence of a follower. The white-faced Shinigami, who had strengthened his eyesight by concentrating his energy on his eyes, looked around and muttered. If there are people watching this. Most likely, they were hiding in the hills located to the west and south of the vige. In order to avoid the spirit of an absolute master and monitor the target, he had to use a telescopic mirror. Also, those were the only two ces where you could see the entire vige without obstructing your view. Is the probability half and half? The worries didntst long. What is the point of worrying about a situation that is moving without confirmation anyway? I nned to quickly survey the western hills first and then head straight south. Phew! His new form disappeared as if melting into the darkness. * * * ! Seo Ho-seon, who was examining the entrance to the dry goods store with a telescope, took a deep breath. The body of the man, presumed to be the White Faced Reaper, suddenly dispersed and disappeared like a mirage. It is an arduous method that is difficult to understand even for those who have reached a higher level than before. A cool sensation passed over my back. no way. I hurriedly turned my telescope to chase the target, but all I could see was a blurry afterimage. I quickly lost sight of it. Dangerous. A person who was hiding disguised as an ordinary person suddenly began to use the divinew and run. I knew it intuitively. That wasnt a move to move the hiding ce. He must have noticed the presence of his pursuers and started backtracking. Why did you get caught? Did they make some mistake here? Or was it because he felt ufortable because he was able to shake off the chase so easily? Various thoughts swirled through my mind. No, the reason is good anyway. What was important was how to deal with this situation. One thing was certain: the White-Faced Shinigami did not know the exact location of this ce. Otherwise, there was no way to head to the hill located to the west of the vige. If you have time, there is still time. He got up from his seat and immediately woke up the members of the chase team. The Guizhou Samjeol (F), who had been sleeping soundly together, raised their upper bodies with disapproving expressions. The White-Faced Reaper has begun to move. The White-Faced Reaper? All of a sudden, thiste at night? yes. It seems like they noticed our presence and started tracking back. What does that mean? He doesnt have any kind of irvoyance, so how could he notice us? I dont know about that. Fortunately, they dont seem to know our exact location, but if we search all the nearby mountains, well get caught soon. Then shouldnt we get out of here right away? Its not possible. It would be possible to run away, but the problem is that we cannot afford to erase the traces of the campsite. . Once the White-Faced Reaper bes convinced of the pursuers existence, he will be even more cautious. Maybe even the power of the Hundred Li Small Coboration will not be able to chase him down. then? We need to move up the hunting season. We are preparing forbat from now on. Are you saying we have to catch him ourselves? yes. If we cant catch him, we have to hold him at least until the main force of the allied forces, including you, arrives. Holy shit. The second child of Gwiju Samjeol, who seemed to have lost sleep, suddenly woke up, swearing. He asked, cracking his neck loudly. Is there any chance of winning? Didnt you say it with your own mouth during the day? There is enough power. Now dont show yourself weak. . Chapter 494 Episode 494: A disaster! Something that appeared as a small dot in the distance suddenly grew in size and took on the shape of a human being. After recognizing the identity of the opponent, Geomhu took a deep breath and added strength to the hand holding the sword. Hundred-faced Reaper. It was an opponent I had faced once before. So I couldnt help but feel even more nervous. I was able to say for sure because I experienced firsthand how great the other persons capabilities were. Even with this number of people, victory cannot be guaranteed. Are you not even nning on hiding your energy? A quick decision. It seemed like the intention was to quickly annihte the pursuing party and leave. Although his face and physique had be apletely different person, the energy radiating from him was still terrifying. Since it was not a surprise attack, they probably decided that there was no need to move secretly. How effective will my martial arts skills be against the author? Even though I was about to fight a strong enemy, my anticipation rather than fear rose. I couldnt control my excitement. I once heard something like that from Woo Ga-jin. We are the same kind. Now that I think about it, it was something I couldnt deny. He and I were essentially the same. The only difference is that you are a little more polite and respectable. While I was thinking about idle thoughts, the White-faced Reaper approached right in front of my nose. Geomhu swung his sword widely with his left foot. Kagagak! There was an unpleasant friction sound. The white-faced Shinigami, who protected his neck with his sword face, immediately burrowed into the gap behind his sword. At that moment, the ground shook and a sharp rain surged out. thud! As if he had been waiting, the white-faced messenger, who had twisted the new type, stepped forward. The earth shook and mountain birds flew bustlingly. The nasal passages were blocked by an invisible membrane and fell to the floor. Big. The arm holding the sword suddenly rose above the ground. A trickle of blood flowed from the corner of Seo Ho-seons mouth as he came up above the ground, moaning. Did you get caught as expected? At best, hiding underground and waiting for an opportunity was not worth it. If I hadnt protected myself with self-defense equipment, I would have turned into a piece of minced meat. As Geomhu took a step back and widened the distance between himself and the Baek-myeon envoy, Gamwon joined in, brandishing an iron gun. Seo Ho-seon looked at the scene and sighed. I worked hard to learn it, but its bittersweet. Jidungong (ضݹ). A technique that was performed in the past when the reverse killer fought against Yeonsaun. To put it simply, it was a martial art that involved digging into the ground and hiding in it. This was often practiced by warriors whose business was infiltration or assassination. Adding to this the method of slowing down breathing and pulse, it was impossible to detect the presence of an uninhabited ind subject with rtively high senses. There was nothing to say about it if it was performed by someone as talented as Seo Ho-seon. I was confident that if a few conditions were met, even if it was the sense of an absolute master, I could fake it. Unfortunately, it didnt work on the White-Faced Reaper. My bosss words that there was still a long way to go became true. [You mean the White Faced Reaper?] [Yes. Isnt it a good point to use as a point of focus?] [Isnt he a demonic cult?] [ Although he is an enemy, it is an undeniable fact that he is a great person.] [Hmm.] [If he was the warrior Seo of the past, it would be too much for him. You must haveined that you were asking for too much. If you do that, how about now?] [If you ask me that, I can only give you a certain answer.] Whew. Although I suffered some internal injuries, it wasnt enough to hinder my movement. He took a deep breath and secretly dug into the White Face Reapers blind spot. Kaang! A long sword of unknown origin spun through the air and blocked his front view. Seo Ho-seon shook off the sword with a strong swing of his arm and muttered to himself as he red at the white-faced reaper. Keep your eyes peeled. Fighting against the strong bes a driving force that elerates growth. This is especially true if the other person is a pioneer who walked the same path as you. Observe and absorb. I regained my lost family, gained a status that allowed me to stand proudly in front of others, and made a loving lover. These were things that could never have been achieved if it were not for the Dragon King, Yeonsun. I wanted to repay my benefactor who gave me a new life. I wanted to meet his expectations. For that to happen, he had to observe his opponent until the end and make the techniques he showed his own. I hope you can show me as many things as you can before I die. Hundred-faced Reaper. * * * her. Half an hour has passed since the battle began. Geomhu nced to the side and let out an exmation. The White-Faced Reapers inaction was great, but Gamwons ability to confront him head-on was also great. To be honest, I subconsciously thought of him as a subordinate. We were on the same level when we went to South Manchuria together, but now I am apletely different person from then. Of course, Gamwon may not have neglected his training and yed around, but he thought that he would never be a match for someone who had reached the level of absolute perfection. You were so arrogant. He was indeed a person who studied martial arts under Buddha. Although he had little official activity and thus had a low reputation, he was undoubtedly a talent who would lead the future of Shaolin Temple. Kwakwakwak! bang! The bnce of the battle was maintained because he stood firm like a giant tree rooted in the earth. If it werent for him, some of the chase team members would have be cold corpses long ago. In addition Appropriate support from Mi-ryong () was added. You might say that a merete-game index would be of any help in the fight against the White-Faced Reaper, who is said to be the strongest of the eight great demons, but the actual battle did not simply revolve around the logic of power. Baek Ri-seon himself knew better than anyone else. That he couldnt properly hit the White Faced Reaper with his immature sound skills. Therefore, he decided to support his allies. Instead of attacking directly, the movement of the swords connected to the figurative thread was slowed down little by little. The moment the White-faced Reaper took a step, it made the ground sink and corrected the bnce of the ally who was staggering. Simply saying that he had excellent judgment and sense was not enough. He has trained countless times in preparation for fighting a high-level expert. can win. Victory was visible. I was confident that the people here alone would be able to defeat the second leader of the Demonic Cult before the main force of the Allied Forces arrived. If we keep pushing the White-Faced Reaper like this and exhaust its power Pow! The variable urred suddenly. Gamwon, who was at the forefront of the attack from the White Faced Reaper, suddenly stumbled. He got down on one knee and looked down in disbelief. A dagger, even the de painted ck, had been dug into his abdomen. The ws that will kill the opponent must be kept hidden until the very end. The White-Faced Shinigami muttered coldly and swung the sword in his hand sideways. As if trying to rip off the head of the reduction. what! Geomhu, who urgently jumped in to protect Gamwon, did his best with all his might. Instead of trying to repel the attack, the white-faced god of death lightly jumped and retreated. Seo Ho-seon muttered with a nk expression. Isnt the number of swords that can be wielded at once six? Six sacks. Who set the limits? . Everyones expressions hardened at the White-Faced Reapers question. Five long swords floating around. In addition, there are two daggers that melt into the darkness and are difficult to properly identify. It was vaguely visible in the eyes of Geomhu, who had stepped into the realm of absolute perfection. The seven lines that connect them all to the Hundred-Faced Reaper. Including the sword in his hand, the number of weapons the White-Faced Shinigami could wield at once was eight, not six. There is no such thing as a monster. The third of the Guizhou Samjeol n muttered as if chewing. Ma Seon (ħ) said the same thing. Anyway, the demonic cults could not let down their guard. He was more cunning and conniving than he was. Nonsense. Geomhus eyes sank somberly. If what the Hundred-Faced Reaper said was true, he had never once revealed his full power. In the past, when I faced the King of Swords in Banghyeon (h). Not long ago, when I was attacked by the Cheonan Kambu members, including the Dragon King. It had to be seen that he always had some energy left at any moment. Not good. I thought I had let my guard down, but it seems that wasnt the case. I underestimated my opponents capabilities. I was deceived by the perception created by the other person and made a misjudgment. If the capabilities of the White Faced Reaper had been properly recognized from the beginning, such an unfortunate incident would not have urred. The biggest reason was that we had to beid off. He was the key yer in the sessful team. If he, no one else, copsed, the formation would copse in an instant. There is nothing to be embarrassed about. Gamwon, who was breathing heavily, stabbed various parts of his body with his index finger. The face that had been contorted in pain slightly rxed. Geomhu looked back at him with a worried expression and asked. Its best not to move too much. If I fall here, everyone will die. But Its okay. I stabilized the bet temporarily through the Shaolin Temples esoteric divination method. Geomhu chewed his lips. Some people, including Gwiju Samjeol, seemed to have been deceived, but she immediately realized that Gamwon was lying. There is a knife stuck in the abdomen, but does it make sense to say that touching a few acupuncture points will stabilize the bet? He was willing to give up his own life to catch the White Faced Reaper. . I wanted to stop him, but I couldnt open my mouth. As he said, if things continued like this, they were destined to bepletely annihted. Above all, I did not want to trample on the warriors determination to risk his life. We will finish it as quickly as possible. There is no need for that. If you try to force a conclusion, it will actually be dangerous. Its okay for a little while. Please make a gap. I understand. Did he read the determination in Geomhus eyes? Gamwon nodded heavily. He stood up using the iron gun as support and took steps towards the White-faced Reaper. * * * Its that young man. The Baek-myeon envoys eyes lit up when he saw Baek Ri-seon holding arge piece of gold in her arms behind Gam-won. Now I finally understand. How were they able to deceive their senses and continue the chase? It means that if we dont kill them here, we wont be able to shake them off. A pitch ck dagger melted into the darkness. While everyones attention was focused on Gamwon, the dagger began to move towards Baek Ri-seon without a sound. Chapter 495 Episode 495 You only get one chance. You must kill him at once. No matter how secretly he tried to target the enemy, the opponent was a disciple of a sound demon. Those who learned the art of sound were like the assassins natural enemies. In terms of sensitivity of the senses, they were the ones who were not only on the same level but also exceeded even the highest level of experts. Although my level of martial arts is much higher, if you ask me if I can kill my opponent without them even noticing, I cannot give a clear answer. The probability is about half and half. If the first attack was in vain, there would be no next attack. If the members of the chase team, including Geomhu, are not fools, they will know very well who they need to take care of first. Slowly and privately as much as possible so as not to feel any difort. They told me to go back the more urgent it was. At least on the surface, they had to show that they were unable to care about the enemy far away as they were trying to withstand a joint attack. Only then could I seize a clear opportunity. Sigh! The iron gun of a warrior who was prepared to die fell on his head. The White-Faced Shinigami did not avoid it, but instead tilted his sword and let it go. I caught the sword that rose out of the corner of my eye with my left hand without even looking back. Five swords connected to an invisible thread flew through the air, keeping the other chasers in check. The priority target is the demons disciples, but they should also be eliminated if possible. He revealed his full power that had never been shown before. There was a need to silence those here to prevent them from joining the main force and passing on information. Because Gam-Won was seriously injured, they also had no time to spare. In particr, Geomhu is visibly anxious. If done well, it might be possible topletely destroy the bnce. Sigh! Seo Ho-seons front lip was cut and blood sttered out. I gave up the sword in the hand of the White-Faced Reaper and threw myself away, but I was unable topletely avoid the counterattack that followed. After rolling around on the floor to correct his posture, he immediately threw away the beads he was holding in both hands. The White-Faced Reaper, who avoided it by simply nodding his head, looked surprised the next moment. Kiiing! Tinnitus rang and my bnce was momentarily lost. The reflections hitting each other in the air created waves that damaged the eardrums. Seo Ho-seon kicked the ground with his eyes shining. now! A method used in the past when dealing with murderous ghosts. At the time, Icked the capabilities, so I implemented it in coboration with Sawooyeon, but now that my level has risen, I was able to carry out the Chosik alone. Is this a vision left behind by Muyeongsintu? . Interesting. Even the assassins of Ghost Valley, who had terrorized the entire midfield in the past, could not perform such a feat. Surprisingly, the Baek-faced Shinigami did not correct the staggering Shin-hyeong and justid it down. The upper body, which had fallen as if it would hit the floor at any moment, was fixed in the air, leaving a distance of just two inches. The swords wielded by Seo Ho-seon and Geomhu narrowly grazed his hair. Whoops! The iron gun that Gamwon struck down was blocked by three crossed swords. Seo Ho-seon, who retreated in preparation for a counterattack, cursed inwardly. Damn it. I thought I had a golden opportunity, but in the end, I couldnt inflict any damage on my opponent. Someone who didnt know them might have thought that they were putting together a y together in advance. To that extent, the response presented by the Baek-faced Reaper was soft and natural. Should I really say that the manager acknowledged this as an enemy? Even though it was an enemy, I couldnt help but admire it. The use of a form that is clearly different from the usual absolute master. Various tactics stem from that. Plus, improvisation that can deal with all kinds of variables. There wasnt a single thing missing. How on earth should I defeat someone like this? I felt at a loss. The enemy that seemed easy enough to defeat at first seemed bigger the more I faced it. The scales were already tipping. Starting withyoffs, injuries were urring one by one. If things continued like this, it wouldnt be surprising if there were deaths at any time. First, hold on. He took a blood test and stopped the bleeding in his chest and took a deep breath. There was no clear way right away. In that case, we have no choice but to bide our time until a solution is found. Lets be cool. If you wait, you might get a chance. Holding the memorized book he had taken out from his chest in both hands, he carefully walked around the white-faced messenger. * * * Wow! The eldest son of the Gwiju Samjeol fell to his knees, coughing up blood. It eventually reached its limit as it could not withstand the umted internal injuries. The second one quickly rushed over and supported him and retreated to the rear. Are you okay? Im done. Go back to your seat. but! This is not the time to ck off! If the formation copses, everyone dies! All right. The situation of the war was going against the pursuit team at every moment. Despite being surrounded by arge number of people and being attacked, the White-Faced Reaper rarely showed signs of fatigue. On the other hand, the rescue team members who could not withstand the fierce battle were injured one by one and fell out. Some of the rtively low realms have already be cold corpses. The Hundred-Faced Reaper is different from the cult leader or the devil. He must not be a person with the same inner strength as Daeha The sword masters eyes were distorted. It was difficult to suppress my anxiety as I looked at my opponent, who was still in good health even though the fight was prolonged. Gamwons face turned white. It was a dark night and the person concerned had not made any outward signs so he could not be seen, but he had already reached his limit. If I had pushed myself any further, I would have definitely died. We can no longer afford to wait for the opponent to find an opening. At this point, we need to raise our game. Ugh! A swordsmanship arose. The sword did not respond to its owners will. It was closer to a scream. The energy concentrated on the surface of the sword gradually lost its shape. . The White Face Shinigamis eyes narrowed. Although it was imperfect, it was clearly an intangible sword. Condensation of the sword cavity. An art that is exclusive to masters who have reached the level of enlightenment. Kaang! Kagagak! The rescue team did their best to protect Geomhu. It is an extremely difficult technique to use in practice, but if you have allies who can buy you time, you can minimize the risk. That might be a bit dangerous. We couldnt look down on it just because it wasnt implemented perfectly. Basically, the intangible sword was a knife for killing cows, not chickens. Even if its power was a bit low, it had no problem killing a single person. You probably dont know that if youre not careful, you could end up on the same side. Were they sending and receiving signals in advance? The Baek-faced Reaper, who pushed Seo Ho-seon away with a big swing of his sword, came close to Gam-won. Originally, he would not engage in closebat with the man who had been taught the Shaolin Temples vision of the Hundred Treasures Divine Fist from Buddha, but the immediate priority was the intangible sword. There was no way Gamwon, who was seriously injured, could do anything about himself to the extent of closing the distance. Its just right. The crisis was also an opportunity. The intangible sword carries enormous aftereffects. The enormous noise and swirling air currents will also shake the beauty dragons senses. If you fire a dagger at the right moment, you can surely take the opponents life. Dont worry about me! Gamwon shouted with energy in his voice. A shout that conveys the meaning of wiping out the entire area because it is okay to get caught up in it. However, Geomhu did not respond to him but calmly observed the movements of the White Faced Reaper. Chi-ik! Tendons bulged on the back of the hand holding the sword. My palms turned red and the smell of cooking meat wafted out. The power concentrated to its limit could not find a ce to radiate, destroying the casters body. Now. Baek Li-seons voice echoed throughout the area. The second and third members of the Guizhou Samjeol, who jumped in from the left and right, stretched out their hands at the same time. The second was thrown away by the white-faced reapers counterattack, but the thirds hand safely held Gamwons shoulder. The sound waves that were fired one after another slowed down the movement of the swords flying through the air, even if only for a moment. It was as if he had been waiting for this moment. Geomhu swung his sword with great energy. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! A strong storm swept over the area. Everything that existed on the earth was torn to pieces and lost its shape. Rocks, trees, and even human shapes. There wont be andslide, right? The eldest son of the Guizhou Samjeol looked down at the shaking ground and looked anxious. Geomhu let out the breath he had been holding and let out a faint cough, knocking Shinhyeong down. The trauma was trauma, but the internal injuries were even more serious. The energy flowing through the sword caused the blood vessels in my right arm to be tangled and twisted. If I didnt focus on treatment right away, not only would future fights be hindered, but holding the sword itself might be impossible. No matter how much he is a white-faced reaper, he will not be safe from being exposed to an intangible sword. It was worth the risk of bleeding. I clearly saw with my own eyes the body of the Hundred-Faced Reaper being caught up in a storm of strong energy. Peeing! The next moment, an ominous sound pierced Geomhus ears. She looked down at her trembling right hand and urgently raised her head. A dagger emerged through the sand dust that rose to the sky. In the direction the dagger was heading, there was Baek Li-seon, who was sighing in relief. * * * ! Seo Ho-seon was momentarily worried. Finally the opportunity came. I knew it intuitively. The White Faced Reaper was waiting for this moment. It wasnt that he couldnt avoid the intangible sword. I didnt avoid it on purpose. I aimed for the moment when Baek Li-seons senses were disturbed by the aftermath of the intangible sword. In other words, this was the perfect opportunity as his attention waspletely focused on Baek Ri-seon. If I used my hands now, I could deal an effective blow to the White-Faced Reaper. I didnt know if I could turn the unfavorable situation around. But in return, Baek Li-seon would definitely die. Sawooyeons voice momentarily passed through his conflicted mind. [You dont lose like I did.] He gritted his teeth and threw himself. Geomhus eyes widened as he saw him standing in the daggers path. Sigh! A sharp de prated his body. And at the same time. Qarring! Lightning struck the vacant lot. Chapter 496 Episode 496 : Pakazik! Quick! White currents sshed in all directions. The dagger that prated Seo Ho-seons sr plexus was caught by something invisible and fixed in the air. Huh. Seo Ho-seon took a step back and hit his butt on the ground. When I put my hand to my chest, I saw a lot of blood flowing from the affected area. If it had been stuck just one inch deeper, it would have been life-threatening. It was only when I realized that my life had been saved that I was able to realize it. Just a little while ago, I was standing at the crossroads between life and death. ! The White Face Shinigamis eyes widened. Seo Ho-seon sacrifices himself to save Mi-ryong (). And then a young man appeared to protect him. It wasnt that difficult to find out the identity of the intruder. Yongwang (Dragon King) Yeonsun. Themander-in-chief of the allied forces that had entered Shanxi appeared in the open space. Its dangerous. They say that we have to eliminate Mi-ryong to stop the chase. They say that the pursuit party must be annihted for the sake of extinction. Those things no longer mattered. Shouldnt we save our lives right away? If Geomhu and other members of the chase team joined forces with the Dragon King to push him, there was absolutely no answer for him. We have to get out of here first. The white-faced envoy, who made a quick decision, unfolded his ghostly sword and left the position. The indignant Geomhu got up and tried to chase him. Dont overdo it. Yeonsun, who stretched out his hand to stop her, shook his head and said. The rescuers stamped their feet as they saw the back of the White-Faced Reaper quickly turning into a dot and moving away. We must not let him escape! I do the chasing. . It looks like you have an internal injury. Please take care of yourself first. This is not the time to ck off! What do you mean? If this continues, will we miss out on the White Face Reaper? Or is there someone in the rescue team who is in critical condition? Geomhu, startled, looked to the side. The image of Gamwon sitting against a nearby tree, supported by the third child of Guizhou Samjeol, came into view. His face was pale and his face had lost all color, and his breathing was irregr, as if it would stop at any moment. If I didnt get treatment right away, I might really die. this! Gamwons body was already at its limit. It was clear that the blood flow in his body must have been ruined as he mustered up hisst strength to face the White Faced Reaper. There is no time. I have to take him to the doctor right away My mind went nk. There was no way he could be saved unless he was a very good congressman. It would have been nice to have a divine doctor, but he was currently taking care of King Kwon, who had be a super-dead sword due to Emperor Surama. It was impossible to take Gamwon to Shandong (ɽ|), where Hwangbo Sega was located. Please step aside for a moment. While Geomhu was lost, Yeonsun approached Gamwon and checked his pulse. Gamwon, who had difficulty turning his head, spoke under his breath. Im fine, so hurry up and see the White-faced Reaper. No matter how you look at it, its not okay, so stop saying anything unconvincing. Cheonan Inspector General. You are themander leading the Allied Forces. What does that mean? You have to calmly consider priorities. I am alreadyte. Its not toote. Dont jump to your own conclusions and give up. Yeonsun stretched out his index finger and tapped various parts of Gamwons body. Gamwon felt all the strength in his whole body draining away. The bet that had been boiling wildly subsided like a lie. Noeryeongjeomhyeol (`cѨ). In addition to this Yeonhwaun took out a small wooden box from his pocket, opened the lid, and took out the contents. A strong medicinal scent spread throughout the area. I am not a member of parliament. Of course, we do not have the ability topletely heal an injury of this magnitude. . But anything is possible as long as you provide first aid before its toote. Yeonsun, who forcibly opened Gamwons mouth, pushed the small Danhwan into it. * * * Somyeongdan (С). A top-ss internal injury medicine that is said to be made only in Wudang Mountain. It was an item received in return for saving the life of Yu Hwa-geom, an elder of the Shaman sect. With this, the urgent fire could be extinguished right away. Of course, this alone was not enough. Although he only got a brief reprieve, he was still in a critical situation. If the temporarily calmed energy was not properly stabilized, he would die or be disabled. I called out to Geomhu, who was looking at me with a nervous expression. He then took out another wooden box from his pocket and handed it to her. Please feed this to Gamwon and help him recover. What is this? Its an elixir. Because it is an unrefined product, side effects may ur. It can be dangerous if you dont guide the energy properly. ! Guiju Samjeol let out a gasping moan. He seemed surprised to see me handing out the elixir so casually. In fact, this was prepared in case he had to use the explosive magic attack again. So to speak, it was insurance for when the worst happens. To be honest, it wasnt that I didnt feel like it was a waste. Due to the prolongation of the Great War, it is now a valuable item that cannot be saved even if one wants to. Even I, who have enormous financial resources, had a hard time securing this. still. I didnt want to just sit back and watch the man I was rted to die in front of my eyes. When he stopped by the Shaolin Temple and asked the Buddha to join the allied forces. He asked me this: [What do you want to achieve in this fight?] I couldnt answer easily. It felt different from the questions Maengju and Sohyeongeom asked me. I knew it intuitively. A dream to achieve grand ambitions. That is not what Buddha wants to ask me. After thinking about it for a while, I calmed my eyes and answered. [It is to ensure that no one dies.] [What a contradiction. Leading troops into battle and hoping no one dies.] [Of course, I know that too. I am not some kind of god and I cannot save everyone.] [.] [Still, I will do my best to make sure that no one dies within my reach, at least among my people.] What passes through my mind is a tragic tragedy. The appearance of Cheonan Gambu members facing their final moments. The image of them being brutally ughtered by the Demon Lord and the warriors of the Heavenly Demon Pce he led was still vivid in my mind. I used to think about it sometimes. I wish I had used better judgment at the time. If only it had been a little faster to use the bomb attack. Couldnt more lives have been saved? Couldnt the deaths of members have been prevented? Even though he knew it was a meaningless assumption, it was human to remember it and regret it. So did I. I wont repeat it. We will ensure that the tragedy that urred in Banghyeon is never repeated. That was my mindset heading into the final battle. [Should I call this arrogance?] [Please call it greed.] [Yes, the bigger the greed, the better.] [Is it okay for someone who wrote on the Buddhist gate to say something like that? ] I was feeling grateful deep inside. Thanks to Buddhas question, I was able to clearly realize my wish. With what determination should I go into battle? Anyway, the magic attack of a wild sleeper doesnt work against the religious leader. An external method that allows one to easily demonstrate great power, even if only temporarily. If you possessed the elixir, you had no choice but to suffer from temptation. It might have been better to just use it like this. I looked away from Geomhu, who was holding the wooden box, and looked back at Seo Ho-seon and said. Seo Musa. yes. Please stand guard while Gamwon recovers. All right. one more. Never again give up your life easily. I cannot allow anyone to die carelessly without my permission. Ill keep that in mind. Have you buried Chu Jonghyang? of course. Then Ill just go after the Hundred-Faced Reaper. As I walked away, I looked down at the debris that had fallen on the floor. There were traces of broken swords carried by the White-Faced Reaper. Just before being swept away by the intangible sword. The Baek-faced Shinigami had five swords connected by fictitious threads surrounding the front like a shield. A barrier of strength, stronger and stronger than the sword shield, protected his body. It was thanks to him that he was able to withstand the storm of energy that swept the entire area. He also overdid it. Theres no way hes in good shape. Although there was a bit of a dy, it wouldnt be that difficult to catch up with the White-Faced Reaper. He too was human. It was clear that they must have been very tired after such a fierce battle. Since we probably wont have the power to break through Heavens Land right now, its safe to say that theres still time left. * * * I dont understand. The middle of a mountain where no one can reach. The white-faced Shinigami stopped in ce and took a breath, looking back with narrowed eyes. ording to spection, there would have been a considerable distance between the main force led by the Dragon King and the pursuit force. But how was he able to appear in time and save his subordinate in danger? Did you intuitively sense that something was wrong? It was a story that made no sense. Unlike himself, he was inmand of the Allied Forces. There was no way he could have made the decision to abandon his allies and move alone based on intuition alone. Could it be a sound ghost? After thinking about it carefully, I felt like I knew what happened. Like Mi-ryong, it would not have been surprising if a demonic spirit who had mastered the art of Cheonrijicheong (ǧ g) could sense his disciples danger faster than anyone else. Perhaps the sound technique that Miryong used to deal with him was a kind of signal. Unless something goes wrong, there is no reason for him to use the Yin Ball in session. It has be difficult. Their location was revealed, and in the end, they were unable to eliminate Mi-ryong as well. In all likelihood, Cheonnajiman (_ؾW) will be spread throughout the entire area. I felt at a loss as to how to get out. I have ovee many crises. Im sure well find a way this time too. First, lets replenish the energy weve exhausted While he was organizing his thoughts, his shoulders trembled in surprise. He looked up at the sky and fell asleep. Something emitting a terrifying energy was approaching this direction at high speed. already? Chapter 497 Chapter 497: I thought they wouldnt let me go easily. Although I had distanced myself enough, I also knew that it was too early to feel safe. But no matter what, its still like that. Isnt the chasing speed too fast? no way. Why did he think he would just let me go even after seeing me running away? The White Face Shinigami nced at his body with narrowed eyes and clicked his tongue. Chujonghyang (׷). Otherwise, I couldnt exin the current situation. I know exactly where this is. Straight movement without any hesitation. There was no way it would have been possible to track him, who had hidden himself using stealth techniques, unless he had used some special means. Thats amazing. Its such a well-organized system that its hard to believe that it came up in a short period of time. The main force follows behind, maintaining a certain distance, leaving the chase to Mi-ryong (). When the pursuit party stops moving, they use them as the central axis to form a heavenly and gradually narrow the encirclement to put pressure on the target. I thought this was the Dragon Kings n. However, it turned out that they had made arrangements in case something went wrong. The first is the distributed arrangement of dragons and sound spirits. The second is Chujonghyang given to themander of the pursuit team. It was clear that measures had been taken to ensure that there would be no problem even if the existence of the pursuit team was discovered and a fight broke out with the target. Did you say it was Seo Ho-seon? The face of a man who was making unusual movements shed through my mind. Since he was a person involved in the death of a murderous ghost, I remembered his appearance and name. I heard that he was a talent that the Dragon King cherished, and I thought he was worthy of it. I should have been alert when I realized that the person leading the rescue team was not Geomhu or Gamwon. I never thought I would have secretly buried Chujonghyang in it. Even considering that it took ce during a melee, I could only say that it was amazing. You can erase Chu Jong-hyang as much as you want if you want The problem was that there was no time to reorganize. We had to prepare for a battle with the Dragon King, who was closing the distance every moment. You must have run a long way, but you dont look the least bit tired. I was able to see it clearly as I concentrated my energy on my eyes and increased my eye power. The image of a young man throwing white lightning in all directions. It flew through the air one after another, and every time it stamped its feet, there was an ear-splitting explosion. It seemed like he had no intention of hiding his presence. Whoa. The White Face Reapers eyes calmed down. In times like these, I had to be more cool-headed. After catching his breath, he closed his eyes for a moment and contemted the state of his body. A considerable amount of strength was expended while engaging inbat with the pursuit party. Although there were no visible injuries, he actually suffered some internal injuries. In the process of blocking thest sword blow, he lost two swords. No problem. It would be difficult to defeat the Dragon King. I just messed with it for a while, but I was able to figure it out. That he has grown iparablypared to before. The worries and concerns felt in Hubei have be reality. The buds that were not cut off grew rapidly and becamerge trees. Maybe even if he was in perfect condition, he might not be able to win against him now. Not to mention that I was exhausted and injured. But differences in capabilities and situational advantages and disadvantages are not the only factors that determine victory or defeat. There was a difference in the experiences umted over the years. The reason he survived so far despite carrying out numerous murderous and dangerous missions was not simply because his martial arts skills were high. I will never let you reach the ce where the religious leader is. It was an opponent that must be eliminated for the sake of the Great Precepts. Even if he died here, it would be beneficial for the Demonic Cult if he could be with the Dragon King. Coooooo! The young mans new form, wrapped in white electric current, fell from the sky. The ground was deeply hollowed out and the entire area shook as if there had been an earthquake. In a billowing cloud of dust. The young man, who was taking steps with a fearsome force, spoke as if he was throwing something. There is no need for a long word between us. . Lets fight until one of us dies. The brain energy condensed at the tip of the young mans sword exploded. The White-Faced Shinigami swung the sword in his hand sideways against the white light that filled his vision. Sigh! * * * Boom! Kukukuk! Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! The fight between me and the White Faced Reaperpletely changed the terrain of the area. The expression the opening of heaven and earth is probably used in times like these. Quang! The sphere of thunder energy exploded, pushing away the new form of the White Faced Reaper. I guided the opponent to retreat to the side, and as if I had been waiting, I unleashed the first attack of the Wolyeonggeom to apply pressure. The 21st herbivorous month (). Dozens of strands of sword energy poured out and swept the front lines. The white-faced reaper jumped up from the ground and counterattacked with strong energy. I got caught. Instead of dodging the attack, I caught it with my body and rushed forward. Now was an opportunity when the opponents movements were not free. Even if he leapt again by leaping into the air, he would not be able to avoid the subsequent herbivory. The twenty-fourth herbivorous month (). Following the swords path, the remaining remnants crumbled and turned into countless energy swords. . The White Faced Reaper was not embarrassed by the strong waves that filled his feet. Surprisingly, one of the swords floating in the air flew at his feet and supported the new figure. her. Iughed out loud as I watched him leisurely get out of the range of herbivory. Its a sword flight. There was no real heron in the story. The difference is that it flies on a sword instead of a cloud. It doesnt give you time to rest. I chased after my opponent, kicking the air repeatedly to prevent him from increasing the distance. I had to push through without giving myself any time to rx. Although I was already in an advantageous situation, I could secure victory more clearly by turning the fight into a war of attrition. There are two main premises. The first was to follow through without giving up until the end, and the second was to constantly put pressure on the other party to prevent them froming up with a solution. The density and utilization efficiency of the bodys internal power. Either way, mine was superior. As time goes by, the bnce will naturally tilt. If the situation has reached this point, no matter what we do, we will not be able to turn it around. There was no way I couldnt have thought of the White Faced Reaper. He must have wanted to somehow elude me and regroup. But it was impossible for him to shake me off unless I erased his obsession with me. What would you do if you used the ghost songs vision to escape sight, kill its presence, and deceive your senses? It has no meaning beyond creating a temporary gap. Whoops! A cat-and-mouse chase ensued. The ces that I and the Baek-faced Reaper passed by were literally devastated. Broken trees tumbled down the slope and fragments of broken rocks flew in all directions. The earth flipped over, and even the entire ground copsed. Shhh! A dagger flying from the blind spot of vision. Instead of moving to the side and dodging, I further narrowed the distance between me and my opponent. The fifth herbivorous half moon. Geogwal, who rose up in a gentle curve, struck down the dagger. And the next moment, it fell on the head of the White Faced Reaper. At the same time, pseudo-shaped des are created in the air. The White-Faced Reaper, who was immediately in danger, countered the attack without dodging or letting go. By exploding all the internal strength he had saved up, he pushed away all threats targeting him. Amazing. I bounced, somersaulted, andnded on the floor, amazed. I wasnt surprised that I still had this much energy left. I was surprised to learn that such great power had beenpletely stored away and hidden for so long. It is said that a persons true worth is revealed when he or she is cornered, and it was indeed true. Grumble! Suddenly, both hands of the White-Faced Reaper were engulfed in mes. He threw away the sword in his hand without any hesitation and rushed straight towards me. Surprisingly. I thought you would widen your distance and retreat this time too. Although I felt ufortable, I responded by swinging my sword. On this side, there was no reason to avoid direct confrontation. Boom! Every time the sword and fist shed, a heavy wave spread out. The air became distorted and exploded, and the fire scattered in all directions set grass and trees on fire. Should we really call him the Hundred Faced Reaper? He was said to be able to skillfully use all types of weapons and weapons, and was also knowledgeable about rmended methods. It was so outstanding that even most masters were speechless. In addition, the swords floating in the air were striking unexpectedly in irregr trajectories, so it was not easy to deal with them. hmm. The 19th herbivorous month (). Kwakwakwak! Sword energy spread out in all directions and swept the surroundings. After taking a moment to catch my breath, I narrowed my eyes and muttered. What are you nning? I couldnt read the intentions of Tang Chois white-faced envoy. It wasnt particrly unusual for someone of that level of skill to be able to light a fire with internal energy. Because a martial artist who has reached a high level can easily create samadhi and true fire. The question that arose was whether there was any reason to cast it in actualbat, especially while facing an expert of the same level. I did not learn the magic arts of Geukyang like the deceased Cheonakgun. What the White-Faced Reaper was doing now was just a waste. Its only shy on the outside. There is nothing they can do about me with this lukewarm me. The devil. That old mans failure helps in this way. The white-faced reaper lightly jumped back and took out unidentifiable objects from his chest. Spheres that look like they are made of lumped y. They were thrown into the air all at once and flew in all directions as if they were being drawn by something. Then something surprising happened. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! There was a huge explosion and the fire surrounding the vacant lot became more intense. The White-Faced Reaper nodded as if he was satisfied as he looked at the mes rising like a castle wall. Explosives? Why did they throw an object with such power on the ground instead of using it against me? It didnt take long for my curiosity to be resolved. The White-Faced Reaper slid to the side and jumped right into the curtain of fire. crazy! Cursing words naturally flowed out. For a split second, I saw clearly. The self-defense energy that surrounded his entire body dispersed and disappeared. Somehow he did something that wasnt like him. The simplest way to remove the scent was to wait for it to disappear over time. But what if one hour is urgent? There was no choice but to use more drastic measures. The most reliable method was to tear off the flesh from the incense-covered body part or burn it. In fact, one of the disciples of the Baekmyeonsashin who was hiding in the Murim Alliance was able to shake off the Cheonan Inspectors pursuit in this way. I dont have time to pinpoint where the scent is, so Im thinking of just burning the skin off my whole body! Chapter 498 Episode 498: It was something an ordinary person would never do. All I could say was that it was crazy behavior. Burning your whole body. If you try to erase the scent, you could end up in a hole. But it was understandable because he was not anyone else but the White Faced Reaper. Isnt he a person who has ovee the challenges of life and death countless times? Gambling with your life? He was the one who had the courage and decisiveness to take any action if necessary. I didnt think they would ept it so easily, but In any case, things in this world never worked out easily. I never would have thought that they would try to find a way out using such an ignorant method. I never miss it. The presence of the White-Faced Reaper disappeared like a lie. It seemed as if he threw himself into the mes and at the same time used his stealth skills to the extreme. Phew! A wall of zing fire blocked the view. Wearing self-defense gear all over his body, he jumped in and looked around, but the White Faced Reaper was nowhere to be seen. Its too early to give up. I still had onest resort left. He put his sword on the ground and shed his hands together strongly. Masoeumgong (). The vision of the Akga passed down from the Ak Yeo-ryeong. Heavy air waves spread out in concentric circles. Even if the smell was erased and the presence was hidden, there was nothing that could be done as the sound waves engulfed the entire area. just as expected. I felt the presence of a white-faced reaper lurking nearby. The problem was that the distance to the opponent was too close. what! A sense of crisis sent a chill down my back. Before I could leave the spot, a sword rose up from the ground and pierced my chest. Sigh! * * * now. The White-Faced Reapers eyes shed and his sword stretched out. I have been waiting for this moment. This moment when the other person is swept away by embarrassment and impatience and loses their cool. From the beginning, his goal was not escape. Its about taking someone elses life. You must have let your guard down. However, no matter how much you raise your guard, as long as you are human, there will always be a time when you let go. The Dragon King was caught in the trap he had set. It was a risky gamble. Whether he seeded or failed, there was nothing left for him. As if it wasnt enough to burn the skin of his entire body, he even went into hiding in the heated ground due to his Jidungong (ضݹ). If I were to look at myself now, I would see that there was no such thing as a monster. It was difficult to see that it was maintaining a human form anymore. Tanned body. Stress marks. Dust had settled all over the affected area where alcohol had to be poured and disinfected. In this state, we will never be able to escape the Allied Forces of heaven. Big. The Dragon King is staggering around with blood bleeding from the corner of his mouth. There was a look of boredom in the young mans eyes as he looked at the white-faced messenger who had be a blood person. If the de prates the flesh like this, tears the muscles and pierces the heart, the persons life will surely be cut off. . But for some reason, the sword did not move forward any further. It wasnt that I had no strength in my arms. No matter how horribly damaged his body was, it made no sense that he could not even pierce human skin after squeezing all his remaining strength. The Dragon King, Yeonsun, wiped the blood flowing from the corner of his mouth with his sleeve and muttered with a sigh of relief. I really almost died. The face of the White-Faced Reaper was distorted. It had lost its original shape and gave me a strong, grotesque feeling. Yeonsun raised his left hand and struck down the sword. Damn it! The surface of the sword seemed to crack upon impact, and the de broke in half. * * * It was dangerous. I really thought I was going to die. Originally, I wanted to perfectly block the attack by implementing a protective barrier in the path of the sword. But I couldnt afford it. Because the attack that came in right through the gap in my consciousness was already one inch in front of me. I btedly decided that even if I implemented a protective barrier, it would not be able to protect my body. So I resorted to somewhat extreme measures. In a hurry, the prosthetic membrane was implemented beyond the point of impact, i.e. inside the skin. Although it is an act of cutting out a whole piece of raw flesh, isnt it still better than dying? If the judgment had been a littlete, if the execution had been a littlete, he would have been pierced through the heart and died on the spot. No matter how much of a monster-like body a practitioner of White Thunder Gods Art had, he could not survive even after losing his heart. If it were me in the past, I would definitely have died. I felt dizzy. If I had not be ustomed to the use of prosthetics after arduous training, I would not have been able to think of an appropriate response in a split second and put it into action. Ugh! An unbelievable scream-like scream erupted from the White-Faced Reaper. He didnt give up until the end. Instead of falling down in frustration, he grabbed a new sword and aimed for my neck. I could tell just by looking at his eyes. That he is not desperate, but truly wants to kill me. . I lowered the geoggeol from top to bottom. Although he was an enemy, he was someone I had no choice but to acknowledge. At thest moment, I also wanted to be polite. The final piece of Wolyeonggeom discovered by Mokwonse in my underground space. The simple sword road caused division in an instant and caused numerous illusions. An intense glow engulfed the entire area. The White-Faced Reaper, who was staring at the waves of illusion disturbing his vision as if he could not believe it, calmly closed his eyes. The de of his ceremonial brother, hidden among the illusions, tore his body to shreds. In the blink of an eye, the eight strongest demons were reduced to pieces of finely chopped meat. Huh. I shook the blood off my sword and let out the breath I had been holding. I had to get out of my seat quickly in order to breathe smoothly, but my steps never slowed down. Pieces of meat engulfed in mes came into view. under. It was a fight with an overwhelming advantage on my side. The white-faced reaper was exhausted and injured, and I was in perfect condition, having only used up a little of my energy. It was no exaggeration to say that the oue of the battle was decided from the beginning. Still struggling this much. So this is probably something that the Demon Lord kept by his side and cherished. I slowly brushed my hand over the wound on my chest. Blood was sttered on the sleeves of the clothes. Even in an unfavorable situation, the White Faced Reaper finally pulled off a reversal. As a result, I had the experience of reaching the brink of death anding back. On the one hand, I was worried. It was so dangerous even against the White-Faced Reaper, so how on earth should the Demon Cult Lord deal with it? I shook my head, kicked the ground, and took a leap. After climbing over tree branches one after another, I looked down at the vacant lot engulfed in mes and thought. With this, there are two remaining eight great demons. Now that the Hundred-Faced Shinigami is dead, all that remains are the Surama Emperor and the Iron Armored God. Suddenly, a curiosity arose. The Sosalma Army said that they were nning to recruit one of the Eight Great Demon Lords. The White-Faced Reaper, who was no other person, would not have fallen for his trick. Because he is a faithful confidant of the Demon Cultist. Among all the demonic cults, if one were to choose the person who was most loyal to the cult leader, it would be the White-Faced Reaper. In the first ce, he was not a person who would participate in treason or anything like that. No matter how excellent Sosalmaguns speaking skills were, it was impossible to get him on one side. Suramaje suffered a serious injury in the fight with King Gwon. Then, the most likely one is the Iron Colossus? To put it positively, there was no reason for a person who was about to make a big move, but to put it negatively, had other thoughts inside, to overexert himself on the battlefield. If you think about it that way, there was a high probability that the Eight Great Demons who joined hands with the Small Demon Army were iron-d giants. Well, its meaningless to predict because its the Sosalma Army and no one else. * * * How are you feeling? I feel like Im going to die. Thanks to you, I can move a little more freely. Thank you for epting my unreasonable request. The headquarters of the Demonic Cult. The man who greeted the guest, leaning against the head of the hospital bed, had an uneasy expression on his face. The mans nickname is Suramaje. He was an absolute master who upied the first ce in the eight great demon armies. I didnt do it on purpose. Not long ago, he joined hands with Sosalmagun Jang Baek-hwan. He had a negative view of the religious leaders of his time. How can we trust and follow someone who sacrifices Amonists just to secure foreign wealth? In fact, the reason the war progressed to this level wasrgely due to the loss of arge number of Gyos main forces in the battle at Banghyeon. It was as if the Great Precepts had be distorted due to the Demonic Cults dogmatism. [There is one thing you must do.] [What must you do?] [If you are dispatched to Hebei this time, please return moderately injured.] [What does that mean? What should we do by making me, the most important force, get injured before I can even carry out a major mission?] [ This is the only way for the demon army to naturally move with us.] [I understand what you mean . [Many.] The Sosalma Army solved the unreasonable problem posed by the Surama Emperor and in return made a favor. Suramaje was reluctant, but epted the request. In terms of intelligence, the person at the top of the school was Sosalmagun. For now, I decided to follow his opinion. The result was this. Unfortunately, I was bitten by a crazy dog like King Gwon. From the beginning, I was moderately injured and tried to retreat. So, I deliberately faced off against King Kwon, who was an easy opponent. Because he was injured by the cult leader. But did you say that things in the world dont always go ording to n? King Kwon was a much scarier figure than I thought. I wasnt talking about the state of martial arts. Even though he had been in the Demonic Cult for a long time, he had never seen anyone with such tendencies before. I didnt intend to get hurt this badly Of course, I had no intention of telling this to Sosalmagun straight away. Is there any reason to lower your evaluation of yourself? At best, the impression was that he was willing to sacrifice himself for future reforms, and there was no reason to pour cold water on that. After you understand it, burn it. Sosalmagun took out a note from his pocket and handed it to Suramaje. When I opened the paper and looked at the contents, I saw that it was written in secretnguage. Sosalmagun, who was watching Suramaje go through the contents, suddenly said. From now on, I will exin our future ns. Chapter 499 Chapter 499 The story of the death of the White Faced Reaper quickly spread throughout the Allied Forces. The strongest eight great demons. The undisputed second-inmand of the Demonic Cult. The morale of our troops soared upon hearing the news that the Dragon King had defeated one of the most feared enemies. There were some people who seemed excited as if the political war had already ended. Are you okay? Its nothing to worry about. I reassured Hwadaerang by wrapping the affected area with a clean cloth. The injuries sustained during the fight with the White-Faced Reaper were at a level that could never be taken lightly. I was in a life-or-death struggle with a master of his caliber, but would I have the courage to stay sane? The internal injuries were worse than the external injuries. In particr, the move performed by the Baek-faced Reaper at the end shook the blood vessels and organs of the body. Even though the point of impact was protected with a brace, this is the extent of it. What would have happened if the response had been a littleter If I were an ordinary person, I should have taken care of myself in the hospital bed without overdoing it. However, since I had mastered the white lightning technique, I could not worry about what would happen next. Because the durability and resilience of the body is nothingpared to other warriors. Although he was injured, he would be able to recover from this in the near future. So, what I said to Hwa Dae-rang a little while ago was not an empty remark. Thank you for your hard work while I was away. no. As a lieutenant, I have to do this of course. Im sorry, but I think youll have to continue to suffer for a while. I need to focus on recovery in preparation for the confrontation with the Demon Cultist. Please leave it to me. Do you have anything else to report? It will not be long before the retaking of Shanxi will bepleted. Thats good news. In that sense, I want to check in advance. What do you mean? How do you n to move forward? What Hwadaerang wanted to ask was clear. What can we do afterpleting the upation of Shanxi? If we followed the n initially made by the military department, we would have to wait for the Allied Forces of Shandong to upy Hebei and join us, but we could not help but consider the Wulin people of Sichuan who were cornered by Ma Jiaozhou. To help those who will soon reach Shaanxi, it would be better to head west now. All operations must change flexibly ording to the situation of the war. In any case, the chances of the Maoists in Hebei blocking the allied forces in Shandong were slim. The Hwangbo family, the Hebei Peng family, and the Namgung family joined forces. There was even a torpedo squad led by Master. The main force has already left, and only the renegades who have turned to the side of the Demonic Cult, like Baekmakmun, remain to protect the area. An army led by the Sword King and the Thunder King would easily wipe out such an unruly group. You will soon be able to hear about the situation on the western battlefield through a messenger. I dont think it will be toote to make a decision then. All right. Hwadaerang leaves the barracks. Iy down on the bed, closed my eyes, and sank my consciousness inside. There was a lot to be gained from the confrontation with the Hundred-Faced Reaper. I was able to feel the results of my training and realized what I wascking. Before the final battle with the Demon Cultist, I received another clue to take a step forward. I felt very happy about that fact. The energy emanating from the dantian began to circte through the blood vessels. I muttered as I savored the white thunder energy flowing through every vein of my body. Ill see you soon. Cult leader. * * * okay. It means King Cheoljong is dead. yes. After finishing the report, the middle-aged Mine trembled. I couldnt suppress my fear. It felt like the man in front of me was going to do something to himself at any moment. Saaaaa. I couldnt breathe due to the demonic energy that had invaded the area. I could tell just by looking at it. How angry the religious leader was. There was no particr gnashing of teeth or shouting. I was silent as I ran my hand across my face, which I could only see blurry. Nevertheless, I could feel that he was feeling emotional turmoil. Did you say he was the Dragon King? Thats right. I guess Ill have to pay for the blood. . There are a lot of watching eyes around. If youve finished reporting, lets go back now. Respect. The man heaved a sigh of relief and disappeared into the darkness. Lord Danmok, who was standing still in ce and looking up at the night sky, let out a long sigh and said. I will avenge my enemies. I will not let your death be in vain. * * * The end of the long journey is finally in sight. Master Hyeong-un of Plum God Sword muttered with a tired face. A lot has happened in the meantime. Due to the Ma Cultists frequent attacks, a quarter of the Allied forces were defeated before they even reached Shaanxi. Even in this case, the damage was minimized through appropriate response. If the wrong judgment had been made, an unprecedented situation in which arge army could be wiped out by an individual might have urred. Too many people have died. The morale of our troops was literally at rock bottom. If it was natural, it was natural. Even though so many people had gathered, they were unable to do anything about one religious leader, so they were forced to march as if they were being chased. It would be even stranger if morale was maintained. Of all the soldiers who set foot on the battlefield, there is no one who is not prepared to die. Death was also like death. No one wanted to die. What must it be like for warriors who only focus on fighting to reduce damage, not win? I wish I could safely join the allied forces that departed from Hubei like this It was a time when I waved the reins with a heavy heart. A disciple of the Huashan Sect, who was looking around with the Ten-ri Mirror, let out a cry that was like a scream. I am the Demon Cult leader! The Demon Cult Master has appeared! Where is it this time? Its ahead! ? Baekwoongeom (ٝ), who urgently asked for directions, looked puzzled. The front line. This isnt a surprise attack or anything. Even though he was the leader of the Demonic Cult, it could only be said that he was overly arrogant. I couldnt understand what they were thinking about confronting the Allied Forces head-on. Could it be that a support unit dispatched from the Demonic Cults headquarters joined them? omg! A disciple of the Huashan Sect, who had been keeping his eyes on the Tenri Mirror, issued a warning. The eyes of the middle school students were all focused on him. Whats going on? The Demon Cultist is running towards us! What are the numbers? yes? Im asking if he is apanied by a subordinate! no! I am as alone as ever! Coo! A loud noise echoed throughout the area. The ground where the demonic leadernded sank and a hole was dug. Debris flew in all directions. The Allied soldiers, who were now somewhat ustomed to attacks, naturally widened their distance and pointed their swords at the leader. Cult leader. . What are you thinking? Why bother giving up the advantage of a surprise attack anding head-on? Its different from what youve seen before. Maehwashingeom got off his horse, put his hands on his waist, and asked. Demon Lord Danmokgun did not respond, but swept his gaze towards the Allied soldiers lined up in a semicircle. The soldiers who were staring at me flinched without realizing it. From now on, we would like to hold a memorial service. Memorial service? The subordinate who helped me all my life has died, so I have tofort his soul. What on earth are you talking about? There is no need to understand. This is something that the authority has decided, so you just have to ept it. Hyeongun Dojang felt cold sweat running down the back of his neck. Something was different from before. I dont know why, but I decided that I shouldnt equate the demonic leader in front of me with the person Ive been dealing with. Pow! The air seemed to be distorted, and somethingrge and invisible struck one of the axis of the formation. The six female priests of Amipah flew away without even being able to scream. The attack did not stop at one time. Gagging! Keueuuuuu! A lump of ceremonial shapes fell from the sky and crushed the Taoists of the Qingcheng Sect. Those with deep inner strength somehow survived, but those with rtively lower levels could not endure it and died instantly. If you are looking for someone to me and curse, just think of the Dragon King. ? Ma Gyoju released his hand with a clicking sound and slowly walked away. Feeling that the Poison King was getting closer, Hyeongun Dojang drew his sword and aimed it at him. The next moment, the cult leaders new form disappeared from its ce as if turned off. Sigh! Hyeongun Dojangs sword split the air. A fierce sword strike aimed at the moment when the opponent breaks through the gap. But surprisingly, Ma Jyoju did not avoid it or ignore it. He didnt even wear a self-defense device. He elerated further, dug into the inside of the sword road, and fired a short, sharp blow. Quang! A noise that was hard to believe wasing from a human body rang out. Hyeonguns seal, which flew away while vomiting blood, tumbled unsightly on the floor. Big. He stood up with difficulty, supporting his body with his sword, and looked down at his body with a disappointed face. The left arm is dislocated and shaky. The palms of my hands, where the skin had burst, were covered in blood. Although I never let my guard down, I was unable topletely block the attack. If he had been a littlete in protecting the point of impact with his left hand, he would have died. Crump! Poison King Dangbaekgun came up to his side and grabbed his left arm and pulled it. The missing bone returned to its original position with an eerie noise. Master Hyungwoon frowned and moved his left arm, then looked to the side and said. Thank you. Ill hear your thankster. Be careful. It seems somehow different from before. I feel it too. Tang Baekjun nodded and looked at the Demon Cultist. The hand holding the memory gained strength. The Allied soldiers could not stop the movements of the Demon Cultist even for a moment. Over twenty casualties urred in an instant. The damage could not be allowed to increase any further. . After exchanging nces, Hyeongun Dojang and Dangbaekgun rushed to the left and right of the Demon Cultist. Master Ma spread his arms wide as if he was waiting. Puhwaak! The magic energy poured out and covered both sides of him. Hyeongun Dojang, who was covered in concentrated demonic energy with no time to dodge, gritted his teeth. I just took a deep breath, but my vision started to blur and I felt nauseous. I thought that since I had reached this level of absolute perfection, it would be difficult for others to endure. Its definitely different than before. I cant believe I wasted my energy like this. With all his might, he unleashed the thirty-six plum blossom swords. However, the appearance of the Demon Cultist, which should have been reflected in my restored vision, was not visible. Hyeongun Dojang, who was staring at Chosik splitting empty space, instinctively shouted as if he realized something. Be careful! Dangaju! Ujijik! The next moment, an eerie bursting sound rang out. Chapter 500 Episode 500 Woojijik! The eyes of the poisonous Dangbaekgun opened wide. He crossed the daggers he held in both hands and received the punch. wless response. But the result made me doubt my eyes. The de, engulfed in strong energy, broke and was cut in half. No matter how much power is rtive. To destroy the strength created by an absolute expert in a matter of days. Until now, I had felt the hopeless gap several times while dealing with Demon Cultist, but this time it was even worse. Even after breaking the two daggers, the fist that still had energy went into Dangbaekguns side. Dangbaek, who was thrown away with a suppressed groan, barely managed to regain his bnce before falling to the ground. Phew! The moment I put my feet on the ground, my fist, engulfed in concentrated magical energy, expanded into my field of vision. There was no time to catch my breath. I barely managed to avoid the attack by tilting my upper body, but this time something unseen flew in from the left and hit my body. Quang! Is this what it feels like to be hit by a crashing car? An incredible shock struck me. This time, a follow-up hit came before I evennded on the ground. A torrential rain pouring down. Cough! Tangbaekgun, who rolled on the ground and was out of range of the attack, vomited blood. Even though I protected myself with self-defense equipment, I suffered internal injuries. Kukukuk! The Allied soldiers who jumped in to fill his vacuum caught the attention of the Demon Cultist. Baekun-geom (ٝ), Unhak-geom (Q), and Cheolmae-geom (F÷). All of them were skilled, ranked among the top 100 masters. Each and every one of them was the elite of the Allied Forces, capable of leading a single gate. However, even with their presence, Hyeongun Dojo could not escape the inferiority. A precarious formation that looks as if it will copse at any moment. Demon Lord showed off his overwhelming inaction and trampled the Allied soldiers. Why are you so angry? Dangbaekguns eyes narrowed. Until now, Ma Jyoju has never shown any signs of overdoing things. They only cause moderate damage to the Allied Forces and then retreat repeatedly. It was an individual fighting against arge army. It was inevitably going to be a physical battle. The Master of the Demonic Cult, known as the greatest expert in the world, was ultimately a human being. It was painful for those on the receiving end, but those who attacked were also exhausted. Throwing everything into one fight without paying attention to the distribution of power was not a very good strategy. In that sense, the way the Demon Lord looks right now is It seemed like he was venting his anger. At least thats how it appeared in Tang Baeks eyes. He, who had never shown any signs of agitation even at the death of his disciples, could not believe that he was so emotional. What on earth made him so angry? In a way, this is an opportunity. A never-before-seen opportunity to put an end to the political war. The siege that imprisoned the Demon Cultist was bing thicker. Didnt you notice? Or is it because they know it but dont do anything about it? Master Ma was just concentrating on unleashing his power. Wow! With a trembling sound of impact, Unhakgeoms new form fell to the ground. My trembling body soon became limp. It was impossible to tell whether he had fainted or died. Dangbaekgun, who had raised his internal strength to the limit, swung his sleeves strongly. Shhh shush! Reflections spread out with the force to fill the sky. The Allied soldiers looked surprised when they realized what that meant. All kinds of rain! A secret herbivory that can only be mastered by the head of a Tang family that spreads hundreds and thousands of memorized techniques and sweeps over a vast area. It was just a memorization of words, but in reality it was no different from arge army pouring down a rain of arrows. now! The warriors who had joined forces with Hyeongun Dojang to deal with the Demon Cultist all pulled out at once. Cheolmaegeom quickly grabbed the back of the fallen Unhakgeom. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! Countless memorizations poured down on the head of the Demon Cultist. It goes without saying, but it was not a case of reckless use of a technique that could easily lead to even the allies being swept away. I made it known in advance so that I could sense the signs and avoid them. Coo coo coo coo. The dust cloud clears. The Allied soldiers who were watching the fight with eyes full of anticipation let out an expression of astonishment. Ma Gyoju was shaking off the dust that had settled on his shoulders and looked fine, without a single scratch. hmm. Ma Jiao-ju turned his head and met Tang Baek-guns gaze. The two peoples eyes met in the air and sparks flew. * * * Its harder than I thought. Ma Cyojus eyebrows rose slightly. The soldiers of the Allied Forces were attracted to shy techniques such as Mancheonhwawoo, but the reason Pokgwi was scary was not because they had excellent cancer technology. It was not for any other reason that the devil cultists, who had nothing to fear in the world, were reluctant and avoided the poisonous people of the Tang family. This is because they are wary and afraid of poisonous attacks. There was nothing to talk about, especially if it was a poisonous attack performed by the head of the Tang family. Even if it was said to be poison-proof and impervious to poison, it could still be poisoned if the head of the family decided to do so. No matter how confident he was, he was someone he couldnt let down his guard against. It is a poisonous technique that targets only the enemy without causing any damage to allies. I wasnt particrly worried about fainting from the poison. Even if he was poisoned by the Seven Spirits Poison, he could still continue the battle. The problem was the internal energy that was constantly being consumed to resist the poisonous energy. Maybe they think like this. As time goes by, they are the ones who be more advantageous. It wasnt a particrly wrong decision. Even a warrior with the same endurance as the Great Sea could not survive for a long time in this environment. Since it was a one-versus-many battle, it was natural that the Allied forces would emerge victorious if the battle progressed for a long time. Then Saaaaa. The concentration of energy flowing from the Demon Cultists body became even thicker. The warriors exposed to demonic energy covered their noses and mouths and took a step back. Even a warrior who had reached the state could not even breathe properly within his domain. Quad deud deuk! The ground seemed to shake, and piles of dirt and rocks rose into the air. The drones suddenly lost their footing and fell, screaming. Nonsense. Thats an empty object? The expression deviating frommon sense would be used in times like these. The monks faces hardened as they looked up at the floating objects blocking the sky. Everyone could have predicted it. What happens next? Master Ma lowered his outstretched index finger to the ground. Floating objects falling to the ground all at once. ! Baekwoongeom felt as if the entire world was copsing. The horrors of the tragedy unfolded. The siege that imprisoned Demon Cultist instantly lost its shape and copsed. What about the religious leader? Master Hyeong-un, who saved the disciple of a monk who was almost crushed by a rock, urgently scanned the surroundings with his gaze. The Demon Cultist was nowhere to be seen. In the ce where he had been standing just a moment ago, there was only arge tree that had been uprooted and lying around. Awesome! Okay! The sound of a collision piercing my ears. While the soldiers of the Allied Forces were frantically scattering to survive, the Demon Cultist was engaged in a one-on-one battle with someone. It wasnt that difficult to guess who the other person would be. no! Hyeongun Dojang jumped off the ground andunched himself towards the source of the noise. After moving through the air, what he saw was the blood-covered figure of Tang Baek. How many agreements were exchanged in that short period of time? I couldnt find any other expression other than that it was miserable. But it looks like he hasnt suffered any fatal injuries yet. Hyeongun Dojangs sword split the head of the Demon Cultist in half. To be precise, it cut through the remnants he left behind. pop! pop! pop! The head of the school, who had pushed away the seal of Hyeong-woon with a short, sharp blow, once again dug into the gap between the head of the party. As if he knew this would happen, Dojang Hyeong-woon, who was next to him, sprayed the 24-handed Plum Blossom Sword Technique. Tsk. The Ma leader clicked his tongue once and responded as if he couldnt do anything. Thanks to the addition of the Plum Blossom God Sword, Dangbaekgun, who had somehow widened the distance between him and the Demon Cultist, let out a small voice, not knowing whether it was relief or admiration. The scent of plum blossoms seemed to emanate from the remnants left where the de passed. The bnce was quickly broken. Big. Hyeong-woon, who retreated without exchanging even 30 sums, let out a faint cough. The blood flowing from the corner of his mouth suggested that he had also suffered internal injuries. die! You evil enemy! An elder from the Gongong Sect who was hiding behind a broken rock broke in and targeted the Demon Cultist and others. Master Ma extended his sword towards him without even looking back. An enormous force of attraction was generated and the old Taoist body was pulled in. 100 million? Sigh! In reality, the leader was standing still, but he lunged at him with his feet and stabbed him in the abdomen. Unable to withstand the demonic energy swirling around his body, the old master died. Damn it! Ma Jyoju swung his arms as if there was a corpse in his hands. The de of the artificial form centered around the fingertips tore the body to pieces. Dangbaekgun, who was running towards him while clutching the memorized book he had taken out of his sleeve, shrugged his shoulders as if embarrassed. The pieces of meat that suddenly rained down on his face momentarily impaired his judgment. That became a fatal gap. Crump! The sword that surged up from the corner of my senses shattered my ribs. Master Mas hand touched the sr plexus of Dangbaek, who was staggering in pain. Its over. An unreasonable fight that does not promise the next attack. After finishing this battle, I had to return to the main base to take care of my body and replenish my lost stamina. Since it was thest time, I nned to take as many lives as possible. If you eliminate the poisonous spirit in advance, the subsequent fight will be much easier. Did you say that the Dragon Kings fianc was the wife of the Tang family? The corners of Mas lips twitched slightly. There was no offering better than this tofort the soul of the dead White Faced Reaper. Awesome! At that moment, the two long swords that flew like arrows struck the heads shoulders and legs. He, who was staring at the sword stuck on the ground, slowly raised his head. An old man with his grizzled hair neatly tied up, his chest discolored ck, stood as if blocking the path of the fallen poisonous spirit. You managed toe all the way here yourself. Its been a while since I saw you. Cult leader. Chapter 501 Episode 501: A prosthetic leg whose surface was covered with cold steel caught my eye. Murim Lord Juhwabaek. Hyeongun Dojangs eyes widened at the sudden appearance of reinforcements. I heard that he did not join the front line because he had difficulty moving. I never thought it would show up and help in this way. widely! When Joo-hwabaek stretched out his hand, the twin swords that had been stuck in the ground rose into the air and were returned to him. He said, tapping his prosthetic leg with the back of his knife. Thank you for your hard work. It took quite some time to get used to it. I can bnce it out for you if you want. I decline. If I lose the other one, it will be more difficult to sneak out of the office. ? A person cannot live only by working. You have to make jokes every once in a while to avoid the nagging eyes. Youre talking nonsense. Its no joke. I wonder how much trouble Im having these days because of the religious leader Ju Hwa-baek grumbles and shakes his head. Hyeongun Dojang burst outughing. A frivolous joke that doesnt fit into a serious situation. This is what I thought when I saw him before, but he was truly an unpredictable person. Did you dere to the outside world that you would not go to war and then secretly head to Hubei and join the Zhuge family? Thats correct. I waited for the leader to show up to stop the allied forces in Hubei, but things didnt go as nned. Did I seem foolish enough to fall for such an obvious trap? It doesnte from there, so theres nothing we can do. I need to move on my side. Master Ma clicked his tongue inwardly. Basically, Joo Hwabaek was a person who enjoyed utilizing his strategic value. Even when arge-scale battle took ce in Banghyeon (h), didnt he appear as suddenly as he did now? I havent really finished it yet. A poisonous ghost fell unconscious and stepped on his eyes. With just a flick of a hand, the slow breathing could be stopped, but there was no way Joohwabaek and Hyeongun Dojang would just sit there and watch. In particr, Joo Hwabaek, one of the two nobles, should not be looked down upon. Because he is a talented person who can fight on equal footing with the White Faced Reaper. Youre bothering me. People in the world unanimously said this. Now, shouldnt the leader have to step down from his position? Wouldnt it be difficult for him, who lost one foot, to disy the same skills as before? However, Ma Cyojus thoughts after dealing with him in person were different. The true value of Mujon () lies in its adaptability and ability to flexibly change tactics ording to ever-changing situations. In fact, in the past, he held out for a long time against Cheonakgun (ǧ) in a desperate situation. Now that he has be ustomed to the use of prosthetic limbs, he should be able to demonstrate skills that are not much different from his prime. Of course, if you use your strength without thinking about what will happen next, you will be able to suffocate the poisonous spirit even if you are interrupted. But If you think about it calmly, pushing yourself that far to confirm the kill was not a good choice. Anyway, the poisonous ghost was seriously injured. Even if left alone, there was a high possibility that he would die, and even if he was lucky enough to survive, his body would not be able to recover until the war ended. Above all, the n should not be disrupted. In order for the operation to seed, it was necessary to return to the headquarters of the Demonic Cult in good health. It was good to honor the soul of the dead White Faced Reaper, but winning the war was more important. The best action I should take in this situation is It didnt take long toe to a conclusion. The corners of Ma Jiaos lips twisted upward. It wasnt that I didnt feel regretful. But instead of pheasant, its chicken. I decided that it wouldnt be a bad idea to take advantage of the current situation. Woe! He suddenly stretched out his hand. The erupted demonic energy flew towards the Tangbaek army. Painter Joo waved his sword as if there was no problem, scattering the energy. Of course it wille out that way. It was difficult to kill the poisonous spirit by breaking through the checks of the two absolute masters. You could do it, but the gain was too littlepared to the risk you had to take. However, there was no need to quietly retreat. Injured person unable to move. Even if you cant kill it for sure, its usefulness is endless. For example, by continuously taking actions that make it seem like they are targeting a target, they can distract the attention of the Plum Blossom Sword and the Murim Lord. Even the leader appeared while he had already exhausted a considerable amount of his strength. Breaking through the siege created by Allied soldiers would not be as easy as it sounds. In that sense, the presence of an injured person who limits the action radius of the two absolute masters will be of great help. Because you can take the initiative and manipte your opponent to your hearts content. Quaaaang! The Demon Lords hand, bent like a rake, aimed at the back of Tang Baeks neck. Joo Hwa-baek quickly threw his body and took the attack, but his expression hardened. He was quick-witted and immediately realized the other persons intentions. The problem was that even though I knew it, there was nothing I could do about it. Isnt it impossible to let a poisonous spirit, not another person, die? Thats the problem with the hypocrites of your political faction. Ma Gyojuughed inwardly and punched the air one after another. Dojang Hyeong-woon hurriedly jumped in and opened his sword to block the attack. Kukukuk! Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! A series of explosions shook the entire battlefield. * * * Sozer. Are you okay? Its okay. Iforted Tang Seo-yeon, whoseplexion was pale, and offered her some tea. A storm descended on the Allied Forces in Sichuan. Just one person. A four-digit army suffered enormous damage due to Demonic Cultivation. Many people were killed or injured. Baek Cheon-geom (ٴ), an elder of the Kongong Sect, died after having his whole body cut to pieces, and Unhak-geom (Q), an elder of the Cheongseong Sect, lost his Danjeon and was in a state of rest. Baekwoongeom, an elder of Amipa, also seemed to have suffered serious internal injuries. Fortunately, the worst was avoided thanks to the leaders timely intervention. If it werent for him, the poisonous spirit, that is, the head of the Tang family, might have really died at the hands of the Demon Cultist. He didnt die, so well have to wait and see whether he can survive or not. It seemed that Dangaju had now left the battlefield along with the other wounded. Afterpleting the first aid, he would probably return to his home and begin full-scale treatment. Unfortunately, God Ui was currently taking care of King Gwon at Hwangbo House. Even if King Kwons treatment waspleted, it would take quite some time to travel to Sacheon. The good news was that the Tang family was a famous family in poisons and medicine. There were many outstandingwmakers in the party, even if they were not of great faith. I wont die. I didnt want to see Tang Seo-yeon sad. I just prayed that he would safely regain consciousness and recover his health. After giving me a hug and words offort. I left Tang Seoyeons personal barracks and went to see Sima Yun. For now, I had to give her time to gather her emotions. Sama Xiaoxiao. yes. Gather together the leaders of the Allied forces. We will hold a meeting. All right. What should the agenda be? From now on, we are heading to the headquarters of the Demonic Cult. Do you think we dont have to wait for the Allied Forces in Shandong? It wouldnt be a bad idea to go first and get a seat. The Allied forces in Shandong had not yetpletely engulfed Hebei. Compared to the allied forces in other regions, they moved rtivelyte, and the greatest amount of Maqiaos power was concentrated in Hebei, which had been the front line until recently. Of course, its just a bunch of chaff with the main force missing. In fact, the recapture of Hebei was only a matter of time. If not for that, the Allied Forces in Henan would have been supporting them by now rather than heading to the Demon Cults headquarters. I received a report that Master Ma has returned to Shaanxi. Before he ns anything more, it would be better to join the allied forces in Hubei, Sichuan, and solidify the siege. I understand what you mean. Simaun nodded and left to convene a meeting. I looked up at the sky and sighed softly. Not only was it not enough for one individual to cause enormous damage to arge army, he even leisurely escaped the siege and returned to his headquarters. If I told this to a stranger, they wouldugh and ask how such a thing is possible. It was that absurd. Anyway, he looks like a monster. The end was approaching. Soon, the headquarters of the Demonic Cult located in Shaanxi would be surrounded on three sides by the allied forces of the right faction. Of course, the main force of the Demonic Cult was still alive and well. It will not be easy to take down those who are protesting with the help of the natural terrain and high walls. But no matter how much resistance there was, there was bound to be a limit. The power gap had already be uncontroble, and if the political faction, which was far ahead in terms of both quantity and quality, systematically applied pressure, the scales would eventually tip over. Unless something major changed, the fall of the Demonic Cult could be said to be a foregone conclusion. It is time to put an end to the evil rtionship that has continued since my past life. * * * Finally, allied forces from three regions gathered in one ce. Wee. Cheonan Inspector General. I heard the story. You defeated the White-Faced Reaper? The Gasols of the Zhuge family, who had established a camp first, weed me happily. Next to Jegal Se-ju, who was greeting from the front, Jegal Hye and Jegal Hyuk-jin were also seen. There was joy in Jegalhyes eyes as he looked at me. How is the situation? Its neither good nor bad. There hasnt been a fight like this yet. I nodded and looked to the side. In the distance, I could see a castle wall built so high that it seemed to pierce the sky. I had heard stories, but seeing it with my own eyes feltpletely different. When on earth was a castle of this size built? It was not for any other reason that the Allied Forces in Hubei, which arrived first, only established a camp and waited for other units. I thought that no matter how superior we were in terms of military power, it would not be easy to take down such a huge fortress. Are you here? See you, Lord. The next person to appear was the Murim lord Joo Hwabaek. Originally, he was not supposed to jump into the battlefield directly, but rather coordinate the movements of each unit by exchanging messages at the headquarters. How could it be like this? I didnt want to reprimand him for throwing away his assigned role. If it werent for him, the head of the family would not have survived. On the contrary, I even had a grateful heart. I handed over the role of generalmander to Hwabaek Joo without any hesitation. I felt relieved because I could take on a burdensome role. Im thinking of holding a meeting right away. You must also attend. All right. Chapter 502 Episode 502: Inside thergemand barracks. The leaders of the Allied Forces gathered together and held a meeting. The person who presided over the meeting was the Murim lord Joo Hwabaek. Not only those from Sichuan and Henan, not to mention the warriors from Hubei, were not dissatisfied with the fact that he had takenmand. In this situation where martial people from all over the world havee together to form an allied force, who else but Maengju would take on the role of mediator? If he hadnt appeared on the battlefield, I probably would have been appointed as a representative. To be honest, I was happy about this situation. Because I can move a little more freely. I felt relieved to have let go of the heavy burden. Basically, the role ofmander was to take on troublesome and difficult tasks. Although fame and achievementse with it, in fact, I have alreadyid all the foundations to be an elder. The time to obsess over such things has long passed. There is only one thing I am interested in right now. It was only the head of the Demon Cultist. Im d the leader came at the right time. Until now, I had no choice but to perform my role because there was no one to do it for me. I had a good cause, but I had no intention of putting myself in a position to holdmand. So what the head of the Zhuge family is saying is, lets take some time and wait and see? Thats right. Zhuge Seoju Zhuge Seojin nodded. Most of the people agreed with his opinion. If it was natural, it was natural. Because it was a correct theory with no room for disagreement. As time passed, it was our team that gained the advantage. The Maqiao side was isted, and its power would increase further if the Allied Forces, which hadpleted the upation of Hebei, joined forces. There was no reason to rush. Isnt that too passive? There were some who questioned whether there was any reason to waste time when enough power had already been gathered. However, their ims were not only met with no response, but were almostpletely ignored. Those who have seen the power of the Demon Cult at least once spoke in unison. We must be fully prepared. Good. Then, ording to Zhuge Segajus opinion, we will further strengthen the siege and monitor the movements of the Demonic Cult. . Im thinking about ending the meeting soon, but if you have any additionalments, please let me know now. No one opened their mouths. Everyone must have had a lot to say. There would be some sects like the Dongong sect who wanted to talk about the lost and regained sphere of influence of the monks, and there would also be martial factions who wanted to be recognized for their achievements or to honor those who sacrificed their lives. But now was not the time. Whether its a public service or a memorial service. All had to be postponed until after the war. Now was the time to focus on the enemy in front of us. Then lets disperse at this point. I hope everyone will go back and work hard to prepare. The meeting is over. As I left the barracks, I fiddled with my belt and muttered. They said Hebei was pacified. Ill be able to see you soon, Master. * * * hmm. As I climbed up the tall tree and stared at the castle wall, I shook my head. I couldnt find an answer. An impregnable fortress would be something like that. My bones were already aching as I thought about the main force of the Demonic Cult, such as the Eight Great Demon Lords and the Heavenly Demon Pce, staging a sit-in protest there. In terms of power, the Baekdo martial arts side had a huge advantage, but they had a geographical advantage. Above all, the existence of a demonic cult leader who could single-handedly turn the tide of the war was burdensome. The Allied Forces, especially the soldiers in Sacheon, must have felt it keenly this time. The terrible inaction of the Demon Cultist. As long as he is alive, victory in the war cannot be guaranteed. Sporadic battles ur from time to time. A full-scale conflict never urred. In fact, it was inevitable because the allied forces of the political factions that came to attack were showing a passive attitude. This is ridiculous! You hypocrites of political faction! Have youe all this way and be scared! Khahahaha! A mocking shout pierced my ears. I burst intoughter and let out a long yawn. Here we go again. It was a provocation so obvious that I felt sorry for it. Sometimes, warriors from the Demonic Cult would climb up the castle walls and scream like that. It seems like they wanted to hasten the decisive battle somehow, but the leaders of the Allied Forces were not stupid enough to fall for such a low-level provocation. Yeon Sohyeop. As I was sitting alone and getting some fresh air, I heard a voice calling me from below. As I looked down, a familiar face came into view. Jegalhye. A direct blood rtive of the Zhuge family. Vice-military of the Murim Alliance, officially recognized by Commander-in-Chief Zhuge Huan as his sessor. He wasnt someone I could talk to while looking down. I hit the tree branch andnded on the ground, stepping through the air. Whats going on? I want to tell you something. He had a serious expression. Looking at it, I didnt think it was a story that others could hear. I formed a membrane covering the surroundings around me and her. Before we talk, theres one thing Id like to confirm. What do you mean? I believe that Xiaoxiao is connected to Haomen. Isnt it? I nodded obediently. These were words spoken with confidence by no one else but Zhuge Hye. There would be no point in denying it. There are probably quite a few people other than her who noticed. Some of those who have looked back at my actions so far may have noticed that I and Hao Mun are connected. Just like King Jie did in the past. Even though Hao Wen was a senior officer, my position was not so fragile that it could be shaken even if some bad rumors were spread. Even if someone pointed it out and took issue with it, it didnt really matter. It is a secret to the public, but I understand that the next open owner is currently a member of the Cheonan Inspectorate. How did you know that? Bing a deputy military officer gave me ess to a little more information. but. Originally, Gyeongjae was a group close to the Murim League, especially the Maengju faction. There was nothing strange about the fact that Zhuge Hye, who had officially be the Vice-Garrison, knew about the current situation of the opening of the country and about Yuanlong (). Since Hao Wen and Opening are on the same side, it can be said that there is no force in the world of Tang Jin that canpare to Cheonan Gambu in terms of intelligence power. Its just a coborative rtionship. Cheonan Inspector General did not build a great information collection system on its own. Even so, great things are great things. I am always amazed by the resourcefulness of the small cooperative. I narrowed my eyes. I had no idea what the intention was for saying this. After taking a breath, Zhuge Hye made direct eye contact with me and said. There is one thing that bothers me. Are you saying its something youre worried about? Its about the movements of the Demonic Cult. Are you saying they made a move that went beyond the military ministrys predictions? no. The reason I feel strange is because their movements are much more passive than I expected. Passive? I tilted my head. In response to the allied forces of the political factions pushing through the four regions at the same time, the Demonic Cult insisted that the cult leader himself move out of the headquarters. It was an operation that could not be easily carried out by the Demonic Cult, which was controlled solely by the authority of its leader. It could be said that it was proof that they were in a situation where there was no going back. Mas move alone was clearly beyond the military departments predictions. But I can understand that part. . What Im wondering is why you didnt use the main force you saved. What does it mean? This time, the Allied Forces in Sichuan suffered great damage due to Ma Jyoju. Just by moving on his own, he achieved such results. If there had been a supporting force. If the saved forces had been used appropriately, we could have inflicted much greater damage on the Allied Forces. Is that what you want to say? Thats right. well. My thoughts are a little different. From the Demonic Cults perspective, the situation was not so good for operating separate units. Isnt this a surprise attack on the Allied Forces in Sichuan as the Allied Forces in Hubei were rushing in? Zhuge Hye nodded. This was probably the reason why she did not make such a statement in the meeting room. Just because she felt ufortable doesnt guarantee that other people also felt ufortable. To be honest, I still dont understand the Demon Cults intentions. It may be said that it was unexpected, but it is questionable whether it was necessary at all. ? A move that the opponent does not expect is not necessarily the best move. Sometimes the straight method is the best method. In other words, from her standards, the tactics chosen by the Demonic Cult were wrong. I had no idea what kind of picture she, who was skilled in the art of war, would have drawn in her mind. However, I felt like I knew roughly what she was trying to say. The Demonic Churchs response to the Allied Forces moving north has a hidden intention other than what appears on the surface. This is just spection. It could be seen as excessive worry. . But from my perspective, the fact that the Demon Cultist moved alone seemed to be an attempt to attract the attention of the Allied Forces. Its a feeling rather than a confirmation. As it was based on spection, it was a difficult statement to make in an official setting. Now I know why she came to see me. She wanted to gain confidence in her hypothesis by borrowing my information. If not, thats good, but if the assumption is correct, a dangerous situation could arise. Can you lend me your strength? I nodded while rubbing my chin and thinking. Even if it helped, there wasnt much loss. There might be some bleeding, but I could deal with that. If I can leave a debt in my heart to the futuremander-in-chief, thats all I have left. Zhuge Hyes expression brightened. Now it was time to hear about her hypothesis. She calmed down her flushed expression by pretending to clear her throat and said something surprising. Maybe the main force of the Demonic Cult is not currently in that castle. Chapter 503 Episode 503: The main force of the Demonic Cult may have escaped the headquarters? It was a statement that was difficult to ept easily. The reason the military department came up with the idea of striking four regions simultaneously was to take advantage of our militarys advantage in terms of military power, but it was also to minimize variables. They pushed in from three directions at the same time as far as Shaanxi, where the headquarters of the Demonic Cult was located. It actually made no sense that the Demonic Church secretly stole troops away from the eyes of the Allied Forces. So what specifically are you trying to ask of me? Ill tell you in advance, no matter how open and open we are, we dont know everything about the internal circumstances of the Demonic Cult. Basically, only demons were able to freely roam around the inner circle of the Demonic Cult. Therefore, even Gyeonggi and Haomun could not nt their eyes and ears there. Hao Wen, at least, took advantage of the characteristics of the organization and nted a small number of disciples in the outer circle, but recently, the quality of information passed down from them has decreased significantly. This was because the Ma cultist was putting a lot of effort into maintaining security to the extent that it could be considered an obsession. What I want to know is not what is going on inside the headquarters. if? Is there a situation where arge number of people escaped abroad? I want to figure that out. ! I stiffened my expression. Now I felt like I knew what Zhuge Hye was worried about. The operation set up by the military department clearly paid off. Step by step, they pressured the Demonic Cult and seeded in driving them out. Although the warriors of Sacheon suffered great damage due to Demonic Cultism, there was no major disruption to the general trend. Everyone, including me, was thinking that. But what if the Demonic Cult is not in a corner but is just pretending to be so? To the north of Shaanxi was the Great Wall of China. Beyond that was Sae-o, thend of the foreigners. This was the reason why the leaders of the Allied Forces judged that they had driven the enemy into a corner, even though they were pushing in as if covering three sides rather than four sides. Because the north was left out of the discussion. From the Demonic Cults perspective, I thought it was a situation where their backs were against the wall. The North is the Empresss territory. Just as there was a beast pce in southern Manchuria, there was an ice pce in the North Sea. Originally, the area adjacent to the Great Wall of China outside the central ins was thend of nomadic peoples skilled in horseback riding and archery. It was after the then Binggung lord took office that the entire vastnd was subordinated to Binggung. [I wanted to support Yunas dream.] [Dream?] [She said she wanted to be a beautiful and strong expert like the Empress of the North Sea.] The heroine that Su-yeon Lee admired as a child. It was not for nothing that the world called her the Empress. In the central ins, Eum-gwi () is considered the best person among women, but if the scope is expanded to Sae-o, the owner of that title would definitely be the Empress. Well, even though it is a subject, Bingungung does not have the capacity to properly manage and supervise that vastnd. Going back to the story. In order for the Maqiao side to withdraw its troops outside the Great Wall of China, it was necessary toplete two prerequisite tasks. The first is collusion with officials who protect the general, that is, provincialmanders. The second is a deal or negotiation with Binggungju. The former did not know how to solve the problem by identifying the managements tendencies andunching a bribery campaign. However, thetter could not be answered using ordinary methods. Basically, the northern residents view of the Central ins was not very positive. This was because they had a long history of antagonism. There was nothing to say about it, much less if it was a martial arts person or a demon. Its unlikely, but It wouldnt have beenpletely impossible if the Demonic Lord had nned and led it, and not anyone else. An ominous feeling passed through my back. Although it was just a hypothesis without any basis, I felt like it should not be taken lightly and passed over. If the main force of the Demonic Cult really is outside of Xai, then their target is Most likely, it was the allied forces of Shandong, which had not yet reached Shaanxi. Master was in danger. All right. We will find out right away. Please do me a favor. Small cooperative. Even the great openness and information power of Hao Wen cannot reach the outside world. However, as Zhuge Hye said, it was enough to determine the circumstances under which arge number of people were driven to the north. Because you canpile the information you get from merchants who travel to and from overseas and do business with foreigners, and then select what you need. I muttered as I walked quickly, leaving Zhuge Hye behind. As the matter is a matter, it would be better to entrust it to Hao Wen rather than open it. * * * Whoa. Demon Lord Danmok looked up at the night sky and sighed. The iron armored man standing behind him spoke in a worried voice. How about you just take a break? You must be tired from the long journey. This is no problem. . The nickname of the Iron Armored Man is Iron Armored Giant God. He was an absolute master who upied the first ce in the eight great demon armies. He bowed once and then turned around and left. The religious leader disliked repeating an invitation two or three times after rejecting it once. At this point, I had to quietly retreat. You must be very heartbroken. The iron-d giant nced behind him and muttered inwardly. The religious leader sighs. It was a sight rarely seen. Even when his disciples died, he showed no signs of wavering. No matter how he was, he couldnt help but be shaken by the death of the White Faced Reaper. If its natural, its natural. He too was human. If a man who had faithfully supported oneself for decades died and did not feel anything, it would be a machine wearing human skin. It was a big sacrifice, but Im d it worked out as nned. The iron armored giants eyes became fierce. His eyes turned to the tall wall in the distance. With this, the foundation for a turnaround wasid. Now it was time to pay for the blood. The first sacrifice is the Thunder King. * * * Thunderstormmander. yes. There is one thing I want to ask you. Please speak. What do you think of Panga? The leader of the Allied forces heading from Hebei to Shaanxi. Dokgo Woojin looked back at the old man driving the horse next to him with narrowed eyes. Gray hairbed neatly. A neatly trimmed beard. A face that looks strangely calm despite being covered in wrinkles and scars. The identity of the old man was the King of Swords, an absolute master who upied the first seat of the Ten Heavenly Emperors and the head of the Taesang family of the Hebei Peng family. Why are you asking that? I had no idea what the intention was for asking this question. Personality and disposition. He was a different person from what was known in one way or another. My first impression was that it looked serious and weighty, like an adult from a giant Segapany. However, the more I looked at it, the more I noticed its frivolous side. Should I say that there are times when I show a childish appearance that is not appropriate for my age? Im just curious. Why is it difficult to answer? Not really. Did he feel burdened by the gaze that was constantly looking at him? Dokgo Woojin opened his mouth with a reluctant expression. I think it is a family as great as its reputation. Is that all? The members of the family are bold but not arrogant, and the skills of each warrior are wless. Although we lost our home for a while due to the invasion of the Demonic Cult, the most important foundation is still the same, so I think it is only a matter of time before we regain our former strength. It feels good to hear that you only choose good words to say. Daowang smiles and nods with satisfaction. It looked like he was bowing down and bowing, but he didnt care at all. It was truly shameless. Paenggaju, who had been eavesdropping on the conversation between the two people from behind, cleared his throat with an embarrassed expression. In that sense, wouldnt you like toy the foundation for continuing a good rtionship with the Paeng family in the future? What do you mean its a cornerstone? Im sure youve heard of the nickname Dobong (P), right? Its my granddaughter over there. . Im not saying this because we are blood rtives, but you wont easily find a child like that anywhere you go. If its beauty, if its beauty, if its martial arts, if its martial arts, if its personality, its personality. Nothing is missing. Im sorry, but Ill pretend I didnt hear it. I dont think it would be a bad thing to say to each other. I dont think its something we can decide between ourselves. The most important thing is the opinions of the parties involved. Im not specifically asking you to choose your spouse as you please without asking the students wishes. If only you would let go of the bridge The King trailed off as he saw Dokgo Woojin shaking his head resolutely. He scratched the back of his head with a sheepish expression and muttered to himself. Theres no such thing as a pumpkin. I tried to tell this story as carefully as I could, but it didnt work. Still, I thought he would at least act like he was thinking about what he was saying. Thats right. It would be a lie if I said I didnt feel disappointed. How much time did we spend on the battlefield together? Of course, I understood his position to some extent. The reputation and status of the Dragon King were much higher than that of Dokgo Ujin. No matter how much of a disciple he was, it would not be easy for him to push forward with his work with the authority of his teacher. Above all, you dont want to ce an unnecessary burden on your student. I have to understand. Anyway, thats true. Isnt it a bit too much to openly show shame like this? I knew he had that kind of personality, but I couldnt help but feel mean. Oh my father. Pangaju, who was watching, clicked his tongue. If you want to make a rmendation, you should first research the person. His father, who was from arge martial arts family, and himself had no objection to political marriages and took it for granted, but this was not the case for King Thunder. As Pangaju, who investigated how he met his spouse and started a family, he couldnt help but shed a bitter smile at the current situation. An ufortable atmosphere was created. It was at that time that the King of Dao, who had secretly looked away, was carelessly smoothing his beard. ! The first to notice something strange was Dokgo Woojin. The soldiers following him looked puzzled as they suddenly pulled the reins and stopped in ce. Afterwards, the King of Dao also hardened his face in a scary way. The eyes of the two absolute experts turned to the right. Something foreign that stimtes a vast sense of energy. It didnt take long to realize what it was. Get ready. What do you mean, prepare? There will be a battle soon. We must be prepared to respond as quickly as possible. The kings hand, which was gripping the hilt of the sword, put a lot of strength into it. The bulging tendons on the back of his hand gave us an idea of how much tension he was feeling. He spoke in a heavy voice. The Demon Cultist ising here. Chapter 504 Episode 504 As time passed, everyone felt it with their own skin. A huge figure approaching. What is this Didnt the Demon Cultist seriously injure the Tang Family Head and then return to the headquarters? Voices filled with bewilderment came from all over the ce. Demonic cultists targeting the right nk of the Allied forces heading west. Those who knew about the war situation could not help but feel a sense of difort. Going south, not east. The enemies appeared from the north and were rushing towards us. What on earth happened? So Geol-gae, the leader of the torpedo squad, frowned and muttered. I couldnt understand the current situation. The region where the headquarters of the Demonic Cult is located is Shaanxi. How did the demons who were supposed to be trapped there appear here? Why did those who arrived in Shaanxi earlier fail to understand their movements? Unsheath your sword! Dont panic! There was no time to resolve doubts. We had to prepare for the impending conflict. Paenggaju, Hwangboseju, and Namgungseju encouraged the warriors to form a formation. Damn it. The King of Swords cursed inwardly. If you think about it calmly, it wasnt a very hopeless situation. With such arge force gathered, even if the main force of the Demonic Cult were toe, they would not be easily defeated. The problem was that we were unexpectedly surprised. With the enemy taking the lead in the fight, it was inevitable that the morale of the allies would fall. Doo doo doo doo! With an earth-shattering noise, a group of horsemen appeared. Everyone covered themselves with iron armor and held out their long spears. After recognizing the identity of the man in the lead, Hwang Bo-segas warrior let out a scream-like cry. Its an iron armored giant! Its a huge thing. Unlike the other iron armored men, he was the only one holding a double ded weapon. The eight most evil demons that not only white people but also fellow demons avoid and avoid. The reason he was the worst rather than the strongest was because of his characteristics as a demon. That beast-like bastard! The training of magical arts produces various side effects. The mostmon side effect was that it became difficult to control desires. Although there are differences from person to person, when one learns magic, basic human desires such as sleep, appetite, sexual desire, and desire for destruction are amplified. Among them, there were those who felt satisfied with actions that ordinary people could not understand, just as a vampire demon drank the blood of a living human being. In the case of the iron-d giant, he could not control his appetite. What would be the problem if he simply ate a lot and often, but his favorite food ingredient was none other than human flesh. It was not for nothing that people in the world criticized him, calling him an animal disguised as a human. What about the religious leader? Dokgo Woojin sharpened his eyes and looked at the faces of the demons. The presence of Ma Cyoju was clearly felt. However, he was nowhere to be seen in the field as far as the eye could see. Are they mixing among the general cultists for a surprise attack? He slowly raised his head. Given the personality of the religious leader, it seemed unlikely that he would have done so. If the purpose was a surprise attack in the first ce, they wouldnt have released their energy so openly. I knew it. Something enveloped in a ck air current was falling like a meteorite. Toward the exact center of the formation established by the Allied forces. If left unattended, enormous damage would have urred. I had to stop it somehow. The opponent is no one else but the Demonic Cult Leader. I guess this is not the time to conserve strength. Absolutely! Quick! White currents sshed in all directions. The surrounding warriors hesitated and backed away from the eye-piercing light. Ill leave the irond giant to you. Dont worry. Leaving behind the nodding Dao King, he leaped forward, kicking the air one after another and soaring up. The appearance reminded me of a white dragon ascending to heaven. The moment when ck air currents and white currents meet each other. Rumble! Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! A roar that shook the heavens and the earth rang out. * * * Kill them all! Wipe them out without leaving a single one behind! The ironds closed the distance by driving their horses and attacked the Allied lines. Elites selected and raised by the Iron Colossus himself. The level of each person was not low. In an instant, dozens of casualties urred. Stop it! Aim for the horse! First, we have to get them off their horses! Fortunately, the cavalry charge did not prate the formation in a straight line. The Allied forces also gathered talented people from all over the central ins. The demons who arrived at the battlefield following the irond men each brandished their weapons. A fierce battle took ce. Amazing. Ma Gyo-ju, who rotated the new model once and stood in the air, spoke with admiration. His eyes were fixed on Dokgo Woojin, the man sitting across from him. I never thought they would block it from the front. I just threw myself in to protect my allies. To be honest, it was quite unreasonable. Imend your judgment foring up with the best response in such a short period of time. Even so, the annihtion will only be dyed a little. . Instead of answering, Dokgo Woojin wiped his mouth with his sleeve. Seeing the blooding out, it looked like he had suffered some internal injuries. No problem. It wasnt enough to impede movement. It could be said that it was a cheap price to pay for blocking the Demon Cultists blow, which added to the speed of the fall. It goes without saying, but since he had developed a monster-like body after decades of training in the White Lightning God Art, he was able to sustain only minor damage. If it had been anyone else, even if he was an absolute expert, he would never have been safe. I want to ask you something. I dont think its time to leisurely exchange questions. Could it be that you came from abroad? Master Ma just drew a meaningful smile on his lips. Dokgo Woojinughed inwardly. I was surprised because the direction it appeared was north. Looking at the reaction, it seemed like what he thought was correct. Currently, the headquarters of the Demonic Cult is surrounded by troops led by the leader. It did not realistically make sense to take the believers outside without their eyes. Perhaps Ma Jiaoju had already established a n and put it into action when the Baekdo warriors moved north, attacking four regions at the same time. No, maybe we were prepared long before. While the demon cultists under hismand were moving across the Great Wall of China, the cult leader himself attacked the warriors of Sichuan alone and captured their ankles. By using himself as bait, he attracted the attention of the martial arts world. After seriously wounding the poisonous ghost and disappearing, he pretended to return to the main unit and joined the unit led by the Irond Giant. Then, they waited for the Allied Forces that had conquered Hebei to advance west andunched a surprise attack. If you think about it this way, the front and back fit together perfectly. If nothing else, it must not have been easy to persuade the Empress of the North Sea. Even the nomadic peoples of the north, known for their strength, offended the Empress and fell into disarray. She was not the type to sit by and watch as four-digit number of demonic cultists passed through her territory. In other words, it meant that Lord Ma had concluded negotiations with her in advance. Well, if you think about it, the Demon Cult side wouldnt have just waited for the decisive battle without any preparation. With the death of Ma Seon (ħ), the foundation of the organization was shaken and it became difficult both internally and externally, but that did not mean that the Ma leader was a great man who would sit back and sit still. While the Baekdo martial arts team was preparing for the final battle, he must have been busy preparing the foundation for a reversal. I never thought that the Empress of the North Sea would join hands with the religious leader. You held hands? I dont know what youre talking about. ? I dont know what you are mistaken about, but I have never said anything regretful to barbarians or the like, nor have I bowed my head to please them. A statement that goes beyond confidence and is filled with arrogance. It felt very natural because it was said by none other than the religious leader. There could not be a man to whom the expression mad would fit so well. The religious leader, who was clenching his fist overflowing with demonic energy, continued to blurt out his words. Rather Rurrrrrrr! The air shook. It just created momentum. An intense noise arose, irritating my ears, as if it were a warning sign of thunder. We brought them into submission. Dokgo Woojin let out a small sound that was unclear whether it was exmation or sighing. I was momentarily speechless. Obviously, that statement was true. Master Ma had no reason to bluff or lie to himself. Enough of the small talk. . Clench your fist. I have faith that he wont turn his back on me and run away. No need to worry. That wont happen. Thank goodness. I n to rip your head off and throw it in front of the Dragon King. If I do that, my anger will ease a little. You only know whats long and short by looking at it. Do not hastily assume victory. You think you have a chance at winning, right? I wasnt just ying around all this time either. Cult leader. The energy flowing from Dokgo Woojins body became even heavier. The energy spread out greedily and encroached on the entire area. hmm. It seems like he knew that would happen. Ma Jiaoju smiled, lifting the corners of his lips. Its an explosive magic attack. Are they already pulling out their secret weapon? I am not foolish enough to fight against the cult leader without leaving any remaining strength. Its such an amazing thing. Even if you use that cursed golden skill, you wont die. No matter how excellent a doctor he is, it would be impossible with his abilities alone. Because he has a strong body. I dont know if thats possible simply by keeping your body fit, but well, thats probably a good thing. Ma Cyojus hand tapped the air. Soon something surprising happened. Damn it! Dokgo Woojin saw clearly. A small crack appeared in the air. Kwaaaaaaaa! A huge wave of light poured out and hit his body. I raised my self-defense skills to protect my body, but I couldnt help but be pushed backwards. Let me try it. What has changed since thest time I saw you? I will try not to disappoint you. As if in response, Dokgo Woojin thrust his fists engulfed in white light forward one after another. A wave of thunder energy engulfed the demonic energy barrier and hit the ce where the Demon Cult Master was standing. Crumbling! Huh! Is that really a human fight? The warriors on the ground were astonished at the sight. Some people had nk expressions, forgetting that there was an enemy in front of them, while others were rubbing their eyes as if they could not believe it. The fight of transcendents beyond human limitations has begun. Chapter 505 Episode 505 : Quang! The sharp sword was blocked by the double-headed sword and fixed in the air. The Sword Kings eyes distorted. I tried to hold on with my legs, but Shinhyeong was pushed further and further back. It was a force beyond imagination. They say hes the best person in the Demonic Cult if you look at his innate divine power. As far as strength was concerned, it was a business. Although he is not small in size. The other person was a head taller than me. Not only was he tall, he was also bulky, and his entire body was even covered in heavy iron armor. To add a little bit of exaggeration, I felt like a small animal in front of a huge beast. but. Lets go! An unpleasant friction sound rang out. The long sword, which was roughly scraped against the fingernail-like de, drew a sharply curved trajectory. The startled iron-d giant quickly retreated out of the gap. The reviving blow delivered by the King of Dao split the air in vain. At least thats how it appeared in the eyes of those watching. Sighs came from all over. Quad deuk! Immediately after, an amazing sight unfolded. The iron armor covering the left knee of the iron armored giant cracked ugly. Although it wasnt visible on the skin, the mark was quite deep. The iron armored giant lowered his gaze and showed a displeased expression. I was definitely protected with self-defense skills. I knew that the range of the sword was increased by forming a strong energy of the will. Low-level warriors must have thought that Daowangs attack did not reach them. However, he could not fool the eyes of the same absolute expert. The method itself is not that surprising. Its just a joke. The problem was power. Cutting power that far exceeds what was expected. I had no idea that thick armor made of mixed iron would be cut so vainly. Even the most absolute masters struggle because they cannot prate my defenses Every martial artist pursues different martial arts and the direction of enlightenment is also different. Just looking at the Dragon King and the Thunder King, they learned the same martial arts, but the way they used them was not much different. In a way, it could be said that it was natural that each absolute master had a different way of using the Uihyeonggi. Its ridiculous. The direction pursued by King Tao was extremely simple and clear. Even sharper and more powerful. It was too in. Thats why it was threatening. Because he was not shy or special, it was even more difficult to deal with him. Damn it. I felt like I could tell what kind of personality the opponent had just by looking at the martial arts skills he was performing. What does the cult leaders warning mean? I dont know if its someone else. The King of Dao was at his best, using his high defense as a weapon. Suramaje (_ħ) should havee here, not me. Originally, Surama Emperor would havee here to take charge of the defense of the main group. However, because he was injured in a fight with King Gwon, he had no choice but to change his ways. While grinding his teeth, he jumped into the air and further widened the distance between him and the king. Ssangbijo is basically a weapon for siege. The length of the rope connecting the two nail-shaped iron hooks was as much as five lengths. In fact, the key to using Ssangbijo was not a sharp de, but a rope made by twisting Cheonjamsa (Qz). The Iron Colossus specialty is close-quarters fighting, but he could easily switch to long-distance fighting if he wanted to. There is no need to rush to advance the game. My role is to keep Taowang in check. There was no reason to overdo it. Since he came here as Suramajes substitute, all he had to do was stick to his role. Thats right. The King of Dao sneered. He spat out as if taunting an iron-d giant. Youre wearing that heavy armor and running away because youre afraid of closebat. I dont understand the way of thinking because Im afraid someone might think hes not a magician. . I felt like crying, but the iron armored giant did not respond and focused on maintaining his distance from the other person. If only Daowang was tied up anyway, the Allied forces would naturally copse. Even the warriors of the Heavenly Demon Pce joined the elites he personally trained. The enemys power was not at a level that could be ignored, but since the Demonic Church won the battle of momentum, it would not be easy to turn back the tilted scales. More than anything, there is a religious leader here. If he finishes the fight against the Thunder King and joins us. The delicately maintained bnce will be broken in an instant. Grumble! Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! The iron armored giant slowly raised its head and made a strange expression. But when will it end? Surely the Thunder King didnt use a bomb attack? * * * Coo coo coo coo! My inner energy was boiling over. My whole body was overflowing with vitality. I felt omnipotent, like I could do anything. Whoa. Dokgo Woojin, who poured out a lot of energy, let out a long breath. I had to suppress my excitement. The enemy in front of me was not one that could be defeated by randomly releasing power. This is what I thought when I first used the bomber. Compared to what I heard from my disciple, the burden is not that big. Basically, the White Lightning Demonic Attack had goodpatibility with the Pokyumma Demonic Attack. The acupuncture points, which had be tough and strong by adapting to the high density of internal energy, withstood even the uncontroble boiling energy. A weak disciple would quickly reach his limit, but he was different. His strong body, developed after decades of training, was able to withstand the load of martial arts for quite a long time. Even the direction of martial arts pursued fits well with the bombing and magic attack. Of course, the biggest drawback of the Poksamagong was that once it was cast, it could not be stopped arbitrarily. Just because I could endure it longer than others did not mean I was free from side effects. Even if the copse of the body was slowed down with Noeryeongjeomhyeol (`cѨ), in order to solve the fundamental problem, the patient ultimately had to be treated by a famous doctor like Shinui (t). Well, what you need to worry about right now is not the side effects of the Poisonous Magic Attack, but the Demon Cult Master in front of you. Going back to the story. After the battle in Banghyeon (h) was concluded, Dokgo Woojin made up his mind. I think I should really delve into the martial art of Pokjammagong. It was not something to just avoid or be reluctant to do as a goldsmith. If its a useful hand, and its a secret weapon to fight a monster like the Demon Cultist, shouldnt you hone it? It was an idea that only he coulde up with and put into practice. An ordinary person would not even dare to attempt it, let alone attempt it. The help of the divine doctor was great. I was able to focus on my research with peace of mind thanks to a trustworthy friend who would not refuse a request even if he grumbled. Even if a dangerous situation were to arise, I was confident that I would be safe if he was there. I was able to adjust the output, albeit slightly. Unfortunately, it was not possible to eliminate the side effects of Pokjam Magic Ball. However, that does not mean that the training was fruitless. If the biggest drawback of the Poisonous Demonic Attack was the copse of the body, the next most notable drawback was the waste of energy. Would you say its like using a cow knife to kill a chicken? You might say that it would be a good thing to be able to show an output that surpasses even that of the Demon Lord, but that is not necessarily the case. There is a difference between arbitrarily increasing output when necessary and randomly spewing out power without being able to control it. Power can only be used effectively when it can be controlled. If victory or defeat is determined simply by the total amount of power exerted, why wouldnt an intangible sword be used well in a fight between absolute experts? Is it because of my mood? . For some reason, it feels less intimidating than when we faced each other in Banghyeon. You saw it right. Cult leader. I dont think its because I was injured. Is it possible to control the energy amplified by the Pokijama Ball? Instead of answering, Dokgo Woo-jin kicked the air and rushed at Ma Cyoju. It was not possible to perfectly control the output. All we can do is reduce waste a little. However, just because of that alone, he was able to use the Pokjam Demonic Attack much longer and more powerfully. Just because it had the same internal strength as the Great Sea, it didnt mean it didnt have its limits. And the male leader in front of me was a person who had the ability to get along until he reached his limit. He was an opponent that could never be defeated if one did not pay attention to the distribution of power. Thats fun. Youre at the level of arrogantly discussing the odds in front of me. The leader stretched out his left hand. ck air currents rushed in, forming a thick film in front of him. Dokgo Woo-jin threw out a fist engulfed in white light with great enthusiasm. The first herbivorous Paam Fist of Byeokryeok Fist. Implementing a regime with 10,000 pounds of might. Although it was the most basic and in herbivorous food without any change or anything, its power was strong enough to destroy Mount Tai. Ujijik! The space became distorted and the wall of demonic energy copsed. An exmation flowed from the mouth of the Demon Cultist. Even after breaking through the thick barrier, the fist that still had power went into the cult leaders abdomen. * * * Wow! A demon who bleeds blood and destroys the new model. Sogeogae shook off his bloody fist and mmed his heel into the head of the demonic cultist who was digging into the side. Quaaaang! The demon cultists body was thrown roughly to the ground. It hit so hard that the ground cracked and dirt debris flew everywhere. Whoa. Sogeolgae, who was taking a deep breath, looked around and his expression distorted. The situation was getting worse. As the Cheonmagungdos moved in earnest, the damage to our troops was rapidly increasing. If we didnt do something, the formation might copse like a dam bursting. Dokgo Woojin. While that friend is working hard, I need to do something. Because we were attacked so suddenly, there was no time to prepare. No matter how hard I tried to think of a n to ovee the current situation, I couldnt think of a n. At that time, there was a sound that prated his ears. -I have something to tell you to senior Sogeolgae. ? Sogeolgaes eyes narrowed. It was a voice I had heard somewhere before. I think he was definitely a member of the Cheonan Gambu. What was the name Hwangbo? Chapter 506 Chapter 506 After bing a member of the torpedo squad, I became a little neglectful of my main job, but I was also open-minded. Even though I forgot the name, I remembered the nickname. Gwonryong (ȭ). A direct blood rtive of the Hwang Bose family. Huji Ji-su, who achieved good results in the Yongbong Branch and lived up to the expectations of his family. However, he was a figure who was gradually being forgotten in the minds of the world because he had very little activity in the Great War against the True Demon. Why are you suddenly sending me a message? I had some knowledge of the organizational structure of Cheonan Gambu. Also, Kwon Ryong, who was originally a member of the execution unit, was unable to ovee the shock he received from his first battle and was transferred to the administrative unit. This is why even though he was a person with the nickname Dragonbong (P), he, an open person, lost interest and forgot his name. Its strange that a friend who should be in the main team is on the battlefield. What was even more strange was why the members of the Cheonan Kambu were located here and not in Shaanxi. Could it be that the Dragon King, who foresaw the current situation, made some kind of arrangement? No, I guess not that. If the Dragon King was aware of the Demon Cults ns, he would have at least given some information to his teacher, Dokgo Woojin. There was no reason to be stingy and withhold information from even the most trusted allies. My mind became dizzy. What on earth is going on? I couldnt understand the current situation. -I dont have time, so Ill exin briefly. Although I am known externally as a member of the Cheonan Inspector Generals administrative team, I am currently leading an unofficial unit under the direction of the director. -Unofficial unit? Sogeolgaes eyes widened. I knew that Cheonan Gambu was operating several unofficial units. It is also true that they move ahead of the main Allied forces and take on dangerous tasks such as gathering information or assassinating key figures. Kwon Ryong, known as a coward, was leading one of those unofficial units. It was an amazing story. -Did the Cheonan Inspector General leave a message for you? -no. What I want to tell you has nothing to do with the manager. Sogeolgae looked puzzled. It has nothing to do with the Dragon King. Are you saying that you didnt receive instructions from him in advance to send him a message? What on earth did you mean to say that brought you into this situation? -Please hold on just a little longer. Soon. Sogeolgae ended up with a nk expression as he heard Gwonryongs continued sound. He unconsciously turned his head and burst intoughter. I couldnt believe it. He began to doubt whether the story he had heard was really true. Ive had all kinds of strange experiences in my life. * * * Pow! I bit my lip and kicked the ground. Did you say that bad premonitionse true? Zhuge Huis prediction was exactly right. The results of the investigation using Hao Wens intelligence were surprising. Circumstances were captured where arge number of people were flocking to the new area. A four-digit number of troops did not move all at once. If that were the case, the Baekdo martial arts team would have noticed it, no matter how much cooperation they received from the provincialmander. They split into dozens of groups and crossed the Great Wall in different ways, disguised as ordinary people. They disguised themselves as ordinary people, so how did you know they were demons? It was simple. This is because the number of departures has increased so suddenly that it can be considered an explosion. Even if arge amount of gold mines were discovered outside the country, such a change in figures would not make sense. Damn it. Ma Gyoju was not currently at the headquarters. They were preparing to attack the allied forces in Shandong with the main force that had been stolen in advance. Perhaps the two sides were already fighting. Master Demon. I knew he wasnt a great person who would be taken lightly, but I never thought Id be caught off guard like this. The good news is that I found out a little earlier thanks to Zhuge Hye. I couldnt calm my impatience. My heart was already there to help, but the distance to where my teacher was was still long. Are you okay? You dont have to worry about me. We will increase the speed further. I know how you feel, but its not good to push yourself too hard. Isnt it meaningless if all your strength is exhausted when you arrive? What you said is correct, senior. Beside me, the evil spirit of sound was running alongside me. As she is also a member of the Cheonan Inspector General, she is polite to me in public situations, but when we are alone, she speaks quietly as before. Because I asked him to do it. Even though they are absolute experts, there are only two of them. I dont know how much it will help. The enemy he had to deal with was none other than the Demon Cultist. Clearly, the demons of the Heavenly Demon Pce, said to be the strongest force in the Demonic Cult, are also moving together. I couldnt help but feel worried. I would like to take the two nobles and the plum blossom god sword with me. In order to provide support more quickly, we had no choice but to reduce the number of people. Others will not be able to match the stamina of I, who has mastered the White Thunder Godkong and is highly efficient in utilizing her inner energy, or the endurance of Ak Yeo-ryeong, who has the same inner strength as Daehae (). In particr, it was difficult for elderly Buddhas and martial arts warriors with prosthetic legs to jump on two feet and travel long distances. Theres no point in feeling regretful. For now, lets just focus on getting help as quickly as possible. As long as Master was there, the Allied forces in Shandong would not easily copse. That made me even more worried. This is because the teacher has to overextend himself in order to take less damage from his allies. Even though I thought it couldnt happen, I had the confidence to think of the worst ending. I muttered to myself, trying to calm my agitated mind. Please dont bete. * * * Crumbling! There was a thunderstorm. A demon who was exchanging fierce moves with a white swordsman shook his shoulders. A fierce battle that could not possibly be considered a fight between humans was taking ce overhead. I couldnt let my guard down for fear that there might be a repercussion. ! Sigh! The sword of a Taoist wearing a silk robe passed through the demons neck. Amazingly neat and precise workmanship. The white-d warrior who was confronting the demon looked surprised. Impletely out of my mind. The rippled master nced up above his head and clicked his tongue. Its a road that gets worse. The situation was going from bad to worse. The demonic cultists, with their momentum rising, pushed the allied forces like an angry bull. It wasnt just a difference in morale. In terms of the size of the troops, our army had a slight advantage, but in terms of quality, it was difficult to say that they were equal. It looks like theyve scraped together all the elites. I didnt know it at first, but when I looked closely, I saw many famous masters in the Demonic Cult. There were many powerful people here and there who could im to be the masters of a single gate. It made me wonder if someone with top 100 level skills was thismon. There is no answer as it is. The emunication masters gaze turned to the beggar leading the torpedo squad from behind. A little while ago the beggar said this. Stay defensive as much as possible. Do whatever you can to minimize the loss of personnel and take the time. You should know that there is no answer to just passively defending yourself. It would not have been waiting for reinforcements to arrive from Shaanxi. Unfortunately, it was difficult to expect them to arrive on time. By the time the situation ismunicated to them, it will have already been resolved. First of all, I have to endure what Im told. I dont know exactly what he was thinking, but it was clear that he was up to something. I could trust him because he was a close friend andrade in arms with whom I had shared hardships and sorrows for a long time. He wouldnt be overworking himself for no reason. Quaaaang! As he was frantically cutting down the demonic cultists, a giant with arge hammer rushed at him. A hammer made entirely of iron was driven into the ground, creating a heavy impact sound. There was tension in the emunicado masters eyes. this. I encountered a dangerous opponent. Although it was my first time seeing a face, it was not difficult to guess the other persons identity. There are only a few warriors in the entire midfield who use such unique weapons. I found some pretty good prey. Hyeolsalchu (Ѫ), a demon belonging to Cheonmagung. In the past, he was a sworn brother with Hyeolsalbu, who died at the hands of the Dragon King, and was an expert in the art of painting. I heard that he is one of the most vicious people in the Demonic Cult. I dont have the confidence to stand up to a master of fireworks on my own. The emunicating master stepped back, widening the distance between himself and his opponent, feeling conflicted inside. If you are left out here, your teams formation will copse. However, thinking calmly, no matter how much effort he used, the possibility of defeating his opponent was low. Not all flower scenes were the same. Hyeolsalchu is a high-ranking expert in Cheonmagung. Except for the sect leader and the Eight Great Demon Lords, he was a person with almost no opponents within the Demonic Cult. It would have been a miracle to be able to exchange a lily, let alone defeat it. What should I do with this? A situation where you can neither fight back nor run away. While he was pondering, two men appeared on either side of him. The emunicated Taoist monk, who recognized their identity, swallowed the wind. Kill them with blood. It looks like one more person is joining. Which side would you like to take? Im in charge of killing blood. Hwangbo, the head of the family, please take charge of the left side. I will do that. Namgung Segaju Namgung Ho. Hwang Bo-myeong, the owner of Hwang Bo-sega. The heads of each of the five major families stepped forward to deal with the demons of the Heavenly Demon Pce. her. The corners of Bloodsalchus mouth twisted upward. It was a sight rarely seen. The five generations are fighting against the heads of the families. When will you experience something like this again? Good luck. Even if I die here today, I wont have any regrets. Namgung-ho kicked the ground as he watched him raise the huge hammer above his head. The emunication master held his breath without realizing it as he watched him quickly enter the gap between his opponents. Coooooo! The huge hammer fell towards the ground again. The ground shook with a roar. Namgung Segaju was also swept up in the aftermath, but surprisingly, his movements did not slow down at all. Phew! An unpleasant crashing sound rang out. Chapter 507 Episode 507 Phew! Namgung-hos face distorted. There was a look of displeasure in his eyes. A de that cuts through the skin and prates deep into vital areas. However, the target that was pierced was not blood killing. It was a demonic cultist nearby who was caught in the hands of Bloodsalchu. The body of the demonic cultist, who had coughed up a handful of blood, went limp. Hahaha! Bloodsalchu spewed out a burst of light and spun the new model once. Surprisingly, he pulled out the hammer from the ground with one right hand and swung it. An iron weight that sweeps the area in arge circle. Fifteen warriors fell screaming in a merciless attack that did not distinguish between enemy and enemy. Crazy guy. Namgung-ho, whonded on the ground after somersaulting, clicked his tongue. What on earth do they think about the lives of their allies? He didnt use the demonic cultist next to him as a meat shield because he was afraid of his own attack. Even though he had the ability to dodge and counterattack, he sacrificed his own life half as a joke. It was a disgusting thing that no sane person would ever do. Actually, the magicians look familiar. When we looked at the faces of those caught up in the attack, we found that the proportion of white people was high. This meant that the demonic cultists who knew the nature of Bloodughter immediately left their position and distanced themselves from him. He is a typical demon who is not aware of anything and is far from cool or calm. But you cant underestimate his skills. Namgung-ho took a deep breath, spread his feet shoulder-width apart, and straightened his sword. Preparatory posture for unfolding a sword-shaped herbivore. How long has it been since you had a life-threatening battle with someone? When he was young, he traveled around the world and pursued only martial arts, but when he unexpectedly ascended to the top of the family, he had to let go of many things. To be honest, I didnt just feel disgusted. My heart raced at the thought of life and death against the strong. They said the White Face Reaper was dead. ording to the messengers report, Baekmyeonsashin lost his life after being attacked by the Dragon King. [Instead of epting the request for military support, the King of Namgung has only one condition to demand from the Murim Alliance.] [ What is that?] [If you capture the White-Faced Death God, you will have the authority to recruit and dispose of the target. [Please hand it over to.] It would be a lie if I said I didnt feel resentment. At best, I set up a separate ce and asked for a favor, but in the end, I couldnt get a chance to get revenge. But that didnt mean he could take his anger out on the Dragon King. Is it easier said than done to capture the undisputed leader of the Demonic Cult without killing him? If you think about it normally, it wouldnt be enough to say thank you for taking revenge on me. So, I had to vent my anger on the demon cultists in front of me. To that end, he leftmand to his adjutant and stepped forward himself. Absolutely! Quick! Blue thunder energy shed. Even if they learned the same martial arts, the direction of martial arts pursued by each martial artist was bound to be different. While the deceased King of Swords only focused on the sword, Nam Gung-ho delved deeper into energy than the sword. Namgung Familys Heavenly Thunder Emperor Gods Gong (׵), like the White Thunders Gods Gong, is a Qigong (⹦) based on the brain energy. Its power was so great that everyone in the martial arts world recognized it. her. Master Ripple, who felt the swirling air currents on his skin, let out an exmation. It was not for nothing that Namgung-ho was recognized as one of the top 100 great masters. It was clear that he had not neglected his martial arts training even after ascending to the top of the family. I guess theres no need to worry about that side. The head of the Hwangbo family was also waging an equal fight against the newly appeared devil of the Heavenly Demon Pce. Thanks to the help of the two household heads, the urgent fire was able to be extinguished. Should I say its fortunate? I couldnt just be happy that I was out of trouble. The fact that those who were supposed tomand the familys warriors at the center of the formation are now at the forefront means that the situation is not good. Why are you standing there nkly? A big man with a beard like a bandit came up next to me and scolded me. Drops of blood dripped from my clenched fist. He was breathing heavily, so it looked like he had been through a hard fight. I was thinking for a moment to catch my breath. How should I move here to help? A guy with no brains would analyze the war situation. For guys like us, all we have to do is rush at the enemy in front of us and swing our fists. You seem to only choose simple, ignorant things. Then why are you soplicated than you appear? I cant ignore those words. Unlike you, I look intelligent and calm. So much. The two torpedo squad members, who were exchanging jokes that were inappropriate for the situation, burst intoughter at the same time. Then, as if he had made a promise, he scattered to the left and right and sprayed grass on the crowd of demonic cultists. Screams and shouts echoed. * * * Boom! Coo thump! Every time the double-flying bird hit the ground, the earth shook. The King of Swords cursed under his breath as he red at the iron armored giant who leaped backwards obnoxiously. It was difficult to close the distance. If it had been a one-on-one fight, we would have been able to achieve something, but there were more than one person who interfered. We need to deal with it as quickly as possible and help the Thunder King. Dokgo Woojin was working harder than expected. It would not be an exaggeration to say that it was thanks to him that the bnce was maintained, even if it was a delicate matter. That was it. We couldnt win like this. In order to turn the unfavorable war situation, variables had to be created. In order to do so, you must defeat the iron armored giant and join the fight against the cult leader. Since the other person didnt suit me properly, I couldnt find an answer. I know because I experienced it myself. The transcendent inaction of the Demon Cultist. A strength whose end is unknown. Although they are now fighting on equal footing, the Thunder King alone could not defeat the cult leader. Because the effects of Jin Gong () will notst forever. I cant do it. Excessive gambling doesnt suit my personality, but The King of Dao lowered his upper body. A posture as if one might fall at any moment. The surrounding demonic cultists held out their weapons as if they had been waiting for them. Immediately after, his new model was shot out like an arrow leaving the protest. The iron-d giants eyes narrowed. Have I been consumed by nervousness and lost my cool? The long-awaited moment has finally arrived. I expected this to be the case in the end. Because time is not on their side. It was hard to hold backughter as I watched the other person jump into death. Huh! Hung! The double bird that was circling in the air returned to his hands andnded on the back of his hands. The King of Dao, wearing a self-defense gi all over his body, breaking through the checks of the demonic cultists and charging forward. The iron-d giant swung his crossed arms towards him, who was quickly closing the distance. A massive light wave swept across the area. The released force momentarily obscured the King of Daos vision. The demons cheered as they looked at the long w marks left on the ground. Did you get rid of it? Everyone thought the same. I was hit directly with no time to dodge, so no matter how strong I am, I wont be safe. However, contrary to their expectations, the King of Dao appeared through the dust cloud in perfect condition. Rather than being pushed back by the attack, the demons were shocked to see him speed up even more. excellent. In a split second, the iron armored giant clearly witnessed it. Taowang did not receive the attack with his body. A narrow gap was created by cutting the river with an artificial de. Rather than destroying the steel, it cuts it cleanly. It was truly an unprecedented feat. Even he, who was of the same level as the King of Dao, could not have done something like that. but. Even this was within the expected range. The de prates the gap in an instant. If it were a de covered in a design that only pursued sharpness, it would cut through thick iron armor like paper. But does the King of Tao know? He said he wore two suits of Cheonjamboui (Q)yered under his armor. In addition, by learning the extremely high external qigong (⹦), which is said to have been created by an apostate monk at Shaolin Temple who was tainted by demons in the distant past, he can instantly harden his skin harder than steel. As long as you guide the hitting point well. Even if it was a sharp blow that could pierce even a self-defense weapon, he could have blocked it. Even if it was an attack from a Demon Cultist rather than a Dao King, he had the confidence to withstand it at least once. e! Sigh! The ceremonial sword prated the iron d giants sr plexus. The iron-d giant smiled triumphantly, and the King of Dao looked disappointed. Maybe it was a littlecking. Even though he pierced through all the armor and clothes, he was unable to save his life in the end. If it had been just one inch deeper, it could have caused fatal injuries. There was no time to stop and feel sad. The irond giants counterattack came as if it had been waiting. The King of Dao tried to widen the distance between himself and his opponent by quickly taking a step back, but tter! I couldnt pull the sword out. It was as if it was being held by something and was absorbed into the armor and would not fall out. Sigh! The w connected to the armor covering his right hand dug into the kings left shoulder. The Kings face was twisted in pain. omg! Lord Taesangga! The family members of the Paeng family, who were stamping their feet as they saw the Taesang family running alone into the middle of the enemy lines, let out scream-like cries. Sigh! At the same time, the torn off left arm of the Dao King soared into the air. Blood poured out, staining the sight of the iron armored giant red. I won this fight 100 million? That moment. A drop of blood flew in through the empty air attack method and pierced his eye. Its a remnant of a talent that doesnt really show any real strength and simply obscures your vision. However, the timing was so exquisite that I couldnt help but let out a loud moan. It was as if he was intentionally aiming for the moment when his arm would be torn off. Yukchambone (عǔ). Give the flesh and take the bones. Your strategy wasnt bad. The King of Dao smiled, showing his teeth. The panicked look from a moment ago hadpletely disappeared. Unfortunately, my strategy was to give away the bones and take the heart. He put a lot of pressure on his right hand, which was holding the hilt of the sword. The de that pierced the armor dug deeper into the iron d giants sr plexus. Chapter 508 Episode 508 Keuok. The Iron Titans mouth opened wide. He stared at the de lodged in his chest in disbelief, then red at the King with bloodshot eyes. Wow! The kick I gave with all my strength exploded into the Kings abdomen. The King of Dao, bleeding and bleeding, rolled around on the ground. Lord Taesangga! Come to your senses! Peng familys blood rtives, who broke through the demonic religions formation like bulls, surrounded him as if to protect him. Dobong (sword bird) Paeng Yeonji shook the fallen Tao Kings body and cried out earnestly. Grandfather! You cant die like this! Im not dead. ! Daowang, who was struggling to lift his upper body, let out a faint cough. His eyes turned to the iron armored giant kneeling on one knee. Damn it. It was okay until I lost my left arm. From the beginning, I was prepared to give up at least one limb, and more importantly, I still have my right arm left to hold and swing the sword. The problem was the internal injury he suffered when he was kicked in the abdomen at the end. The demonic energy that had infiltrated the body disrupted the blood vessels and organs of the body. Even though I tried to increase my strength from Danjeon, it didnt work out as I wanted. I guess I also let my guard down just because I won. He didnt gamble to win a match or something like that. Now that Ive dealt with the iron-d giant, I have to immediately help the Thunder King and deal with the Demon Cult Lord, so it was fortunate that my body didnt get in the way. I gave up on an old man like that The new form of the iron armored giant, which was constantly spitting out blood, copsed. The Dao Kings eyes distorted. I wanted to end it. At thest moment, the creature twisted inside the armor and was not killed. But even so, there was no doubt that it was a fatal wound. At least I wont be able to move my body until this battle is over. Tuk. Tuk. He raised his trembling right hand and stabbed various parts of his body with his index finger. The bleeding in my left arm stopped like a lie. Yeonji. yes. Grandfather. Please lend me your sword. It would have been nice to be able to retrieve the love sword, but unfortunately it bounced and flew away, missing the sword hilt. Unfortunately, I had to borrow weapons from Gasol around me. You cant push yourself any further than this. You need to retreat to the rear and calm down. If that happens, everyone will die. . One of the wishes that every warrior dreams of is to choose the time and ce to burn the final me of his own will. I hope you respect my resolve. Dew formed in Peng Yanjis eyes. Looking at my grandfathers paleplexion made me feel heartbroken. Although they stopped the bleeding by taking a blood test, the amount of blood that had been shed so far was still considerable. I could tell just by looking at it. If you dont get treatment right away, your life will be in danger. If he was left unreasonable like this, he would definitely die. I dont have time for this. In my heart, I wanted to help my grandfather and leave the battlefield right now. But I just couldnt do that. She was chewing her lip and handed the sword in her hand to her grandfather. A gentle smile appeared on the Kings lips. Its not so much that I cant move. Thanks to Gasols time, he was able to recover slightly. By slowly stimting the dantian and guiding the energy as ifforting, I was able to circte my energy, albeit unstable. He raised his head and looked up at the sky. Qarring! bang! A blinding light flickered. The battle between the Thunder King and the Demon Cultist was reaching its climax. Luckily, its not toote. It was rewarding to push ahead with the game. Like the leader, it seemed like the Thunder King still had some strength left. The oue of the fight will not be determined immediately. You only get one chance. In times like these, I had to be more cool-headed. Although he said he would burn thest me, he had no intention of throwing away his life meaninglessly. If you jump into that formidable battle with a body that is not ready for it, there is a high possibility that you will only be a hindrance. I had to aim for the moment when the Demon Cultists consciousness waspletely focused on Dokgo Woojin. Be it a bait or a dagger in the back. Only by bing a variable that could turn the unfavorable situation around would the Thunder King be able to take over the leader. The opportunity will definitelye. The King of Daos eyes shone sharply. * * * Wow! Save me Ugh! As time passed, the scale began to tilt more and more. The Demonic Army, led by the warriors of Cheonmagung, continued to push back against the Allied Forces of the Baekdo Ind without stopping. The number of victims increased rapidly. Sogeolgae, who was biting his nails out of nervousness, muttered as if chewing. Is it still far away? He nced back and then turned his head forward again. Was it because he realized that if he stayed here, everyone would die? The leaders of each sect and family came forward directly to confront the demonic cultists. It was nice to see that it was thanks to him that I was able to endure until now. But now its the limit. The left defense line was about to be breached. Once the dam copsed and the demonic cultists poured in like a flood, the situation would worsen uncontrobly. Jegalhye. I told you that I am now officially a deputy military officer. I never thought her empty space would feel this big. It reminded me of the daughter-inw of the Zhuge Dynasty who cooperated with the torpedo squad in the past. Until recently, she was the leader of the ck Night Army under the military department and has recently achieved great sess. Its definitely a good thing that talented people are treated appropriately, but even so, I couldnt help but feel disappointed. If she had been there, she might have been able toe up with some mysterious n and ovee the crisis before the situation reached this point. Even if that werent the case, the scale of damage could have been reduced at least. Ill stop thinking about other things. Now was not the time to whine about someone who wasnt there. In my time toment, I had to think about how to operate the unit more efficiently. Because that is the role that the adjutant who assists the leader of the torpedo squad must perform. First of all, the Whirlwind Sword. Ask that friend to lead ten men to support the left defense line Kwakwakwauk! It was a time when I was trying to give instructions through a message to a torpedo squad member who had be a bloodthirsty person covered in the blood of demonic cultists. Sogeolgae, who was suddenly attracted by a loud noise that pierced his ears, looked away and swallowed the wind in vain. The sunken earth. What had happened was that a three-digit-sized warrior with a white coat had copsed and was groaning. The left defense line, which was otherwise unstable, eventuallypletely copsed. no! The demonic cultists rushed into the friendly formation, ughtering the fallen warriors. Everyone was shocked by what happened so quickly. There was no time to understand what had happened. Sogeolgae quickly fired an electric sound and moved the surrounding torpedo squad members. Quickly provide support and repair the copsed defense line. But the bad news did not stop there. Crumbling! A roar that felt as if the sky was copsing, iparable to anything before, rang out. And then something engulfed in white light crashed towards the ground. Sogeolgaes eyes widened as if they were about to tear as he raised his head and confirmed its identity. Dokgo Woojin! * * * Big. Dokgo Woojin suppressed the rising feeling of nausea and barely raised his head. I knew it, but the wall called the Demon Cultist was high and strong. Even though they were using the explosive magic attack, instead of gaining the upper hand, they were gradually being driven into a corner. If you think about it, thest time we fought, the leader was exhausted. In Banghyeon (h), although it was a short period of time, he unterally pushed Ma Jyoju. But now, I only felt a sense of despair, as if I was facing a castle wall made of cold iron. I have definitely grown since then. He painstakingly honed his secret strategy to fight against the greatest expert in the world, Sect Master. However, it was the same for Ma Jyoju, whose capabilities were higher than before. No, it wasnt exactly that his level of martial arts had improved, it was just that he was in perfect physical condition. But just because of that, it feltpletely different from before. Even though Im an enemy, I cant help but feel awe. I felt like I knew it after experiencing it myself. How much despair the disciple must have felt as he confronted the sect leader who had just appeared on the battlefield. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwaang! The moment my back hit the ground, a huge shock hit my entire body. A huge hole was dug and a cloud of dust rose up. Dokgo Woojin gritted his teeth until they bled and slowly raised himself up. Injuries from the fall were not serious. The body that had been perfected through decades of training was not weak enough to copse at this level. In addition to self-defense, they also wrapped their bodies with a protective membrane. The problem was that the internal injuries umted little by little as the fight dragged on. At first it was not a problem, but now it has be impossible to ignore. As the energy was boiling over due to the bombing, the seriousness of the situation was felt even more strongly. Were getting pushed out. Up to this point, the Demon Lord and himself had constantly been on guard and kept each other in check even while fighting fiercely. Prevent the opponents attack from damaging allies on the ground. At first the weight was bnced, but now it was gradually tilting. The number of allies caught up in the aftermath of the fight between him and the Demon Cultist has increased. Its not that there arent demons who suffered damage for the same reason, but the proportions were significantly different. In the end, Ma Jiao could not be prevented from destroying the left defense line. Compared to himself, Lord Ma had more time to spare. It became the deciding factor in the battle and was driving the allies into a corner. Whoa. After getting out of the pit, he looked up at the sky and took a deep breath. I once again strengthened my resolve. He had to remove the cult leader with his own hands before encountering his disciple. Even if you give your all here. [Im sorry, but no matter how much you are my disciple, I cantpromise on killing Lord Cheonak.] [ If you do that, I will capture Lord Cheonak and bring him before my teacher.] If you think about it, it was your disciple who ended up killing Lord Cheonak in the end. It was. Since it was the disciple who broke his promise first, he could at least ept concessions from the sect leader. Dokgo Woojin, who had adjusted his posture, let out a chuckle. You look exhausted. Like going down stairs. Master Demon stepped through the air and came down to the ground. That was when Dokgo Woojin red at him and added strength to his clenched fist. Crump! It seems like he was waiting for just this moment. Daowang, who was hiding his presence among the crowd, attacked the leader at the moment he set foot on the ground. A terrible noise echoed throughout the area. Chapter 509 Episode 509 What a disappointment. Master Ma looked to the side with cold eyes. The image of the King of Dao, pierced by an outstretched sword, came into view. The strategy you came up with was a surprise attack while my attention was focused on the Thunder King? When I bent my fingers, my ribs caught. With a light swing of his hand, nearly one-third of his upper body was torn off. A fatal wound that cannot be recovered. The surrounding warriors held their breath at the terrible sight. Dokgo Woo-jin, who was trying to kick the ground to save the king, also opened his eyes wide. . The hand holding the hilt of the sword went limp. The sword fell to the ground and made a nging sound. Watching the back of the king tearing down the new model, the warriors in the pen house let out a shrieking cry. Grandpa! Puhwaak! At the same time, the energy erupting from the cult leaders entire body engulfed the entire area. In the border between life and death. The King of Dao raised his eyebrows even as his consciousness was fading further and further away. Even though his facial features were blurred and I couldnt make out his expression, I could tell by feeling. How angry the religious leader was. Its now. Brain King. A gamble that cost ones life. If he had achieved this level of sess using his battered body as bait, it could be said to be a profitable business. The Thunder King would take care of the rest, so now all he had to do was close his eyes in peace. Sigh! The devils hand, bent like a rake, roughly skimmed the Tao Kings body. The shattered body rolled around on the floor. Crumbling! And Dokgo Woojin, engulfed in white brain energy, narrowed the distance in the blink of an eye and stretched out his fist at him. The seventh herbivorous fist of Byeokryeokken (cȭ). A blow that shatters the internal organs. The movement of the Demon Cultist, who was trying to receive the attack by extending his left hand wrapped in swirling demonic energy, stopped for an instant. Whoops! omg! That and that! The demon cultists who were watching let out an expression of astonishment. The cult leaders new model flew through the air. Drops of blood gradually colored the air. For the first time since the battle began, the religious leader was on the defensive. As if he would never miss this opportunity, Dokgo Woojin rushed towards him with a lions roar. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! bang! White light and ck smoke intertwined, confusing the eyes of the monks. * * * Dobong Paeng Yeon-ji wiped away her tears with her hand. The conversation I had with my grandfather a little while ago came to mind. [My surprise attack probably wont work.] [What do you mean by that?] [Theres no way a shallow trick would work for someone like a religious leader. Even if he was in perfect condition, it is impossible to know whether or not he would be able to deliver a proper blow to this opponent, much less with his current physical condition.] [ Grandfather] [But no human is perfect. The religious leader is probably like that too. If there is a high possibility of being counterattacked rather than delivering an effective blow, you can use that premise in reverse.] [?] [Lord of the dark night. I guess hes nearby, right?] I dont know how surprised I was to see the ck man who appeared as if he had been waiting for my grandfathers call. Even though his face was covered with a mask, I could tell intuitively. The opponent is an expert who has reached a much higher level than himself. [Did you call me?] [Wont you trust me and cross the dangerous bridge with me?] [Ill listen first and then decide.] Even though it was clearly right in front of me, I couldnt really feel the presence of the target. Should I say that it feels like dealing with an intangible ghost? The head of the ck Night Army directly under the Military Department. Although not much is known about this person, Peng Yanji, a direct blood rtive of the Peng family, had heard something and knew something about him. As he was the shadow of the leader, it went without saying that he possessed great skills. At least Hwa-gyeong is said to be a top-ranking expert evenpared to other martial artists of the same level. [I will get your attention. You will be a dagger to stab the religious leader.] [I am no other person but the religious leader. Would that work?] [It would work. Because I will make it so.] [.] [It is clear that the Demon Cults energy is so vast that it epasses the entire battlefield, but there is a limit to the amount of information that humans can process at once.] Grandfather said this: Even though he has the upper hand, the Thunder King is not an opponent that even the Demon Cult Lord can take lightly. It must be burdensome for him to be distracted while fighting him. Therefore, he must be extremely wary of his own intrusion, which will be the biggest variable in defeating the Iron Colossus. [When do you think people will let their guard down? That is the moment when your worries are resolved. It is human to not be able to see the small things when you are distracted by the big things.] [I understand what you mean.] Kwaang! Peng Yeon-ji, who had been handed a new sword by a warrior from the city n behind him, stamped his foot strongly. The ground cracked and debris flew in all directions. The eyes of the warriors who were fighting together all focused on her. My grandfather, King Do, sacrificed his life to open a route for the Allied Forces. That sacrifice could not be in vain. She said coldly, looking around with red-hot eyes. I will kill you all. Theyre demonic bastards. * * * Tsk. Ma Gyoju clicked his tongue and jumped to the side to avoid the waves of thunder energy rushing in. The operation of internal forces was not free. The moment when the King of Daos upper body was torn off. I felt a tingling sensation in the soles of my feet. I immediately realized what had happened. Someone hiding under the ground hadunched a ground attack and made a sneak attack on him. No matter how skilled a person was, he was not the type of person who would not be noticed even if he was hiding by eliminating all traces of his presence using the great method of returning to consciousness. The presence of the King of Dao, who had nned tounch a surprise attack with the strong momentum of the Thunder King. If it werent for the environment of a battlefield where four figures of people were fighting fiercely together, he would never have fallen victim to such a trick. Not good. It was 20 years ago that I developed my resistance to poison to the limit with the help of a demonic spirit. Although he is not immune to poison, he has developed a body that can ignore most poisons. Even if extreme poisons such as Seven Spirits poison prate the body, it can withstand it without a hitch. The fact that even he himself could not easily suppress the poisonous energy meant that he had used something so dangerous. The author is The gaze of the Demon Lord, who was running away from the ceaseless thunderstorm, turned to the ck maning up through the ground. Hisplexion was pale, as if he had been engulfed by the magical energy he had purposely unleashed. It was clear that he was overdoing things and not taking care of his own safety in order to hit his secret trick. The reddened skin visible through the torn clothes made it seem like he didnt even have time to protect himself with self-defense. He continued to vomit blood and fell unconscious. Immediately, the warriors of Panga rushed in and stopped the demons who were trying to kill him and protected him. Is it the Lord of the Dark Nights? The dark part of the Murim Alliance. If he were the head of an organizationparable to the Demonic Cults spiritual corps, he could understand that his senses had been deceived, even if only for a split second. Isnt he a person who is not inferior to the disciples raised by the Hundred-faced Reaper, and perhaps even superior to them? Probably the poison he used * * * I did it. The Lord of the Dark Nights, who was lying on the ground and breathing heavily, trembled his shoulders. Even with his unformed body, he could clearly feel the malicious intent directed at him. I turned my head with difficulty and saw the Demon Cultist ring at me even as he was retreating from the Thunder Kings attack. Rather than feeling afraid, I felt relieved. This means that his surprise attack embarrassed the Demon Cultist. Intangible poison. The worst kind of poison that even an absolute expert with vast expertise, who can only produce a very small amount per year, cannot withstand. The only intangible poison that the Murim League possessed were two bottles donated by the party decades ago. As the leader of the Dark Nights, he had the authority to use one of them. I didnt think it would really seed. Even the dangerous Seven Soul Poison could notpare to the intangible poison. Such an object was buried at the end of the de that had stabbed the leaders foot a little while ago. Once opened and exposed to the air, it quickly loses its effectiveness, making it an extremely difficult poison to use in actualbat. Regardless of the nature of the poison in the first ce, it would never have been able to poison the cult leader if the Tao King had not created the opportunity. What a monster. Although he was an enemy, he had no choice but to hold his tongue against the strength of the Demon Cultist. How can you move your body like that even if you are addicted to an intangible poison? If it had been an ordinary warrior, he would not have been able to withstand the angle and would have died. but. The bnce of the scales, which had been tilting, was restored to some extent. That fact alone was enough to satisfy me. It would be great if the Thunder King could solidify his victory like this. My role ends here. His body waspletely ruined. It was only natural that, while defenseless and unable to move freely as he was underground, he was covered in the magical energy emitted by the Demonic Cult Master. I managed to crawl up to the ground and avoid suffocation, but now it was difficult to even lift a finger. He took his gaze away from the religious leader, looked up at the sky, and muttered. Your sacrifice was not in vain. To the king. * * * The third herbivorous Seungryongken (ȭ) of the Byeokryeokken. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! A dragon fist wind arose. Swept by a terrifying energy wave, the new form of the Demon Cult rose high in the sky. crazy. A storm starts from a single punch? The magicians who were watching muttered in disbelief. No matter how many times I looked at it, I couldnt get used to it. I couldnt possibly think of it as a human fight. Boom! The leader, who was standing in the air after somersaulting, briefly cut the air. A huge, figurine-shaped mass poured down to the ground. The ground Dokgo Woojin was standing on copsed with a loud noise. Dust rose and covered the entire area. The situation has been reversed. . It seems that the power is not as strong as before. Cult leader. Dokgo Woojin soared through the dust cloud andughed fiercely. Surprisingly, even though he received the formidable attack with his body, he did not appear to suffer any significant damage. In the blink of an eye, the distance between the two sides narrowed. Crumbling! The white lightning and demonic energy that collided at one point quickly spread out and covered the sky. Peng Yeon-ji raised his head without realizing it and grabbed the hilt of the sword. Two huge forces eat each other and cancel each other out. Big. A scenepletely opposite to the previous one was created. The new form of the Demonic Cult crashed towards the ground. Chapter 510 Episode 510 The Ma n Lords facial features, which had been blurry, became clear in an instant. Dokgo Woojin eximed as he saw the face of a young man with impressive sharp eyes. Although I heard it from a student, he was so young that it was hard to think of him as being that age. Did you say that aging haspletely stopped after achieving anti-geriatric recovery? Kukukukuk! The demon cult leaders new form was thrown roughly to the ground. Dokgo Woo-jin did not hastily jump into the dust cloud and give chase, but instead raised his spirits and calmly observed his opponents movements. There was no way the leader of the cult, who was anyone else, would fall to this level. We should not let down our guard just because we had a brief advantage. I dont know what exactly the Tao King and the ck Night Lord used to make him unfree, but it is still too early to be sure of his victory. The action I should take now is not to force myself to follow the Demon Cult leader. Quite the opposite. On the contrary, we had to provoke the opponent to be impatient. Crumbling! A huge wave of lightning surged towards the ground. Dozens of demonic cultists were caught up and lost their lives with no time to escape. The demons around were stunned as they saw the smoke rising from the charred body. Once is not enough. Dokgo Woo-jin took a short breath and fired a series of blows. The demonic cultists on earth looked despairing at the disaster pouring down from the sky. dare. It was then. The curtain of magical energy, writhing as if it were alive, expanded in size in an instant and engulfed the iing brain energy. Even so, he still had enough power to sweep away the entire ce where Dokgo Woojin was standing. Why are you paying attention when the main throne is in front of you? Absolutely! Quick! For an instant, a crack appeared in the pitch-ck sky. The white light that came out through the crack brightened the world in the next moment. Dokgo Woo-jin, who shattered the curtain and revealed himself, grinned. And then, he unleashed his fierce power against the demon cultists around him, not the demon cult leader. The sixth herbivorous pitching fist (͸ȭ). Taboo, boom! Pistols filled with the art of fierce attack poured down like heavy rain. Streams of magical energy erupted from the entire body of the leader who jumped off the ground and wandered dizzyingly in the air. The attacks, which would have fatally injured an ordinary warrior just by brushing against them, collided with each other and were canceled out. Although his facial features were blurred again and his expression could not be seen, Dokgo Woojin could tell that the other person was truly angry. Grumble. A trickle of blood flowed from the corner of Ma Cyojus mouth. It seems that he suffered internal injuries while using his internal energy excessively while being poisoned. It gets even more intense. While the distance between each other is gradually narrowing. Dokgo Woojin, who had been attacking, suddenly stopped moving. Standing in the air, he spread his legs and slightly lowered his upper body. Master Ma instinctively sensed something unusual and raised his energy in preparation for the impending shock. A powerful air current swirled around the fist. The moment it was unleashed, its right hand was filled with mighty power that could even destroy Mount Tai. Saaaaa. Compared to the religious leader who had a fearsome force on his body, the surroundings of Dokgo Woojin were eerily quiet. It was as if time had stopped around him. What are you doing standing still? Sogeolgae, who was watching from the ground, shouted as if feeling anxious. The moment when the distance between the two sides narrowed to one jang (). Dont fall in! Dokgo Woojins whole body was enveloped in the armor of brain energy. The st of light pierced the Demon Cultists eyes. Phew! A ray of light passed through the Demon Cultists body. Those with a low level couldnt even understand what was happening. w. Ma Cyoju loses his bnce and stumbles. Dokgo Woo-jin, who managed to stop the new model that was elerating, looked back. And then something amazing happened. Wow! Dokgo Woo-jin, who had coughed up a lot of blood, was unable to maintain support under his feet and fell to the ground. At that scene, the Allied militarys drones were the gship. On the contrary, the demonists cheered. It was clear that until a little while ago, the Thunder King had the upper hand and was pushing ahead. But in an instant, the pros and cons were overturned. I couldnt figure out what the hell had happened. I admit it. Thunder King. Ma Gyoju muttered as he held his side where the flesh had been torn off. I knew he was an opponent I couldnt underestimate, but I never thought he would struggle this much. Since I reached my current level, no one has pushed me this far. It was a voice filled with admiration and joy rather than annoyance. After stopping the bleeding by measuring the blood pressure, he stepped through the air and headed to the ground. * * * I lost consciousness! receive! Take it, even if it means breaking your arm! The emunication Taoist shouted with energy in his voice. It would have been okay if he had simply fallen, but the problem was that Dokgo Woojin was unable to control his body. If I left it like that, I might have died instantly the moment my head touched the ground. Sigh! A big man with a beard like a bandit kicked the demon cultists shoulder and jumped up. A heavy feeling passed through my outstretched arms. Is it because it elerated as it fell? Even though I prepared my whole body with energy, my shoulders felt like they were going to fall off. The torpedo squad members who rushed at him as if unable to hold on and fell together with him, caught him and released him. Damn it! Great lord! Come to your senses! As soon as Geohan put Dokgo Woojins body on the ground, the torpedo squad members formed a circle to protect him. A few people with some knowledge of medicine remained in the center and examined Dokgo Woojins body. Huh! A young torpedo squad member who checked Dokgo Woojins physical condition by checking his pulse showed an expression of disbelief. The energy of my whole body was boiling wildly. It was a side effect of the explosive magic attack that I had only heard about. The internal injuries suffered while fighting the Demon Cultist were internal injuries, but no matter how you looked at it, the biggest problem was your own uncontrolled internal strength. It was clear that if he was left like this, he would fall into the fire demon and die. How can I do this Is it because I felt frustrated seeing the young crew member wandering around? The emunicate master grabbed his shoulders, shook him, and shouted. Come to your senses! First, exin the situation! How can I save this friend? There is no way. what? Its too much for me. No one will be able to restore the great lord unless he is a famous doctor who is at the level of a god. Say that now! The young agents expression became distorted. It was because the hand of the emunicated master holding his shoulder was too strong. He endured the pain and continued speaking. I dont know exactly what the Demon Cult Master did to me, but it seems like the copse of my body has elerated due to the side effects of the Demonic Demonic Attack. ! Neither the bandit-looking giant nor the emunicated monk could hide their embarrassment. I felt a huge figure getting closer and closer. It meant that the Demon Lord wasing this way to put an end to it. Fortunately, perhaps because he was taking care of his injured body, the approaching speed was not that fast. But it was clear that there was no time. First, transport the main body to the rear. Theres no need for that. It was a time when one of the torpedo squad members was trying to lift Dokgo Woojins body and ce it on the back of another member. A thin voice that seemed as if it would break at any moment pierced the ears of the middle school students. lender! Are you awake! The face of the emunicating master turned bright red. Dokgo Woojin regained consciousness. Because his physical condition was so serious, I thought he would not regain consciousness right away, but it was definitely different, perhaps because he had a monster-like body. How long have I been passed out? It wasnt that long ago. Judging by the reaction, it seems its not toote. Should I say Im fortunate? Please move your seat first. You need to rest and rx now. no. Dokgo Woo-jin, who stopped the torpedo squad member who was trying to help him with a wave of his hand, struggled to get up. The members of the torpedo squad looked anxious as they saw him hardly able to control his body. I will end things with the cult leader. Its not possible. If you do that, the great lord will die. Anyway, even if you are transported to the rear, you will die. Its not like I can stop a bombshell on my own just because I want to stop it. but! I know what youre trying to say. It might be possible to slow down the copse of the body with thunder spirit point acupuncture points. But what good is that? If we dont do something about the Demon Cult Leader, we will all die anyway. . Dokgo Woojin took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and observed his own physical condition. It was not easy to control the unruly energy. While I fainted for a moment, it seemed like the side effects of the bomb sleep magic attack had worsened. The moment of conflict. The something that invaded his body was not the demonic energy that the Demon Cultist had all over his body. The huge momentum was just a deception. The real thing was his brother-inws de that was secretly hovering around him. There is no visible trauma. Even though I definitely got cuts all over my body. Surprisingly, the sword of the righteous form embodied by Ma Gyoju pierced through the self-defense energy as if ignoring it. Next, it stimted the energy in the body and rapidly elerated the side effects of Pokjam Magic Gong. It was his fault that he lost consciousness, even if only for a moment. Thats absurd. Why was this trump card kept hidden until now? Why didnt they use this tactic when they fought in Banghyeon (h)? It didnt take long to realize why. The sect leader had developed a new way of using the form. In order to easily subdue oneself or ones students when they use a bomb attack. Dragon King and Thunder King. It seems that he did not neglect to train himself even after achieving such great heights so as not to be defeated even by two absolute masters who could threaten him. He hid his polished ws until the very end, then revealed them at the crucial moment. He is truly a scary person. The injuries suffered by Lord Ma were not minor. Because he was unable topletely let go of his attack, the flesh on his side was torn into pieces. However, if wepare the size of the damage, this side suffered much more damage. In his current state, he could never defeat the religious leader. In fact, it should have been seen that the match had been decided. But I cant back down from here. If youre going to die anyway, you have to fight the cult leader until the end to save at least one more person. Dokgo Woo-jin, who had made up his mind, stabbed various parts of his body with his index finger. It was not about calming down the boiling energy caused by the brain spirit point. Its just a measure to reduce the pain a little. The effectiveness of the bomb attack should not be lowered now. Get out of the way. You bastards. Ma Gyo-ju, who appeared through the crowd, swept the members of the torpedo squad with a vague look and said. The torpedo squad members, who instinctively felt fear, hesitated and took a step back. Sigh! With a light gesture, the head of one of the torpedo squad members was separated from the body. Dokgo Woojin let out a scream-like spirit and rushed in to stop the Demon Cultist. Youre making yourst struggle, Thunder King. . The winner has already been decided. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! Every time the two men exchanged words, the earth shook and the atmosphere became distorted. The religious leader described it as a struggle, but it did not appear that way at all in the eyes of the middle school students. The sight of Dokgo Woo-jin rushing towards the sect leader with all his strength was like Sura descending into the world. Sigh! The next moment, Dokgo Woojins movements suddenly stopped. On the outside, it didnt seem to have suffered any damage, but it seemed as if it had suddenly stopped in ce. However, in reality, his leg was pierced by the de of a disguised figure secretly implemented by the religious leader. This time too, there were no injuries. Its just that controlling my energy has be more difficult. The religious leader spoke in a cold, subdued voice as if making a deration. Lets just get this over with. Chapter 511 Episode 511 Teuong! The moment Ma Gyojus palm came into contact with Dokgo Woojins abdomen, a noise like striking cast iron rang out. The leader, who was staring at Dokgo Woojin rolling on the ground, clicked his tongue. It was a tough opponent. I was nning to finish it off, but for a moment, Lei Qis armor was concentrated on his abdomen, and the power of the attack was halved. No, its not like antipathy. It was simply pushed away and the Thunder King suffered virtually no damage. That was it. The opponent had already reached his limit. The reason why he, who looks fine on the outside, can hardly control his body is because his internal energy is running out of control. Its only a matter of time if I hold on. Master Ma took a step forward. Soldiers from the political faction rushed to block his path, but no one could slow down his steps. In the face of approaching despair, the emunicate master gritted his teeth. A big man with a beard like a bandit patted him on the back. Youre ready to die, right? If it was a resolution, it was made long ago. The religious leader waves his hand lightly as if it were no different. He muttered softly as he swept away the two men who were being pushed away, coughing up blood from the corner of their mouths. It was harder than I thought. The method of neutralizing an opponent who had cast a magic attack was simple. Instead of fighting, all you had to do was step back and wait for your opponent to destroy himself. Of course, the premise is that he must be able to shake off his opponent, but the leader was a person who had the ability to outrun Dokgo Woojins pursuit. Nevertheless, there were two main reasons why he confronted Dokgo Woojin head-on. First, the enemies must be destroyed before the faction members who arrived in Shaanxi gather reinforcements and rush in. Second, because he was confident that he could not be defeated. Although the Dragon King and the Thunder King are powerful men who cannot be underestimated, they could not have been his opponents in the first ce. Because there is a fundamental difference. The real reason the two were a threat was ultimately because they were bombers. For some reason, they didnt die even after using the magic attack. After taking a short break, he appeared on the battlefield again in good condition. This eliminates one of the biggest risks. No matter how much a religious leader he was, he could not help but feel burdened by the presence of a priest who used Geumgong () as his secret weapon. So, we developed a secret n to deal with them based on the martial arts knowledge we had umted so far. In the end, Geumgong is just a martial art with ws. It was a little difficult to get a clear opportunity. Of course, the secret number must be kept hidden until the very end. Once it is shown, it is clear that the opponent will be alert and prepare, so he saved his hand until the decisive moment. The result was this. It is thew of the world that even if you inte a leather bag to increase its size, it will shrink in an instant if even a small hole is made. If the Thunder King had not used the bombing magic attack, he would not have suffered any damage even if he had been pierced by the sword of his righteous brother. In the end, expedients were just expedients. There was a limit to the power amplified through the use of gold balls. Mak! Its okay for a moment! Hold on somehow and hang on! Allied warriors continued to jump in as if to fill the empty spaces left by the Taoists and the Giants. Everyone knew. If the Thunder King dies at the hands of the Demon Cultist here, it will be the end. Even if it means sacrificing his life, he must buy time for the Thunder King to recover. Insignificant bastards. Despite the waves of people rushing in, Ma Jiaoju did not stop walking. On the contrary, every step was filled with powerful force. Heavenly Demon Lord Limbo (ħR). The steps of a ruler who restrict movement in one step, steal the center of gravity in two steps, and bring everyone to their knees in three steps. Quang! Ku-kwa-kwa-kwaang! Every time he took a step, a heavy wave swept across the front. Those with rtively poor martial arts skills fell apart, spilling blood in seven attacks. The earth shakes as if there was an earthquake. The warrior of the Hwangbo family, who had lost his bnce and stumbled, hit his butt on the ground and muttered. Is it possible to defeat someone like that? Dokgo Woo-jin, who was constantly coughing up blood, took a deep breath and straightened his posture. The warriors around him felt sorry for him as he red at the leader with unfocused eyes. You look exhausted just standing in ce. . As time passes, it only bes more painful and difficult. Give up and obediently stick your neck out. The fist flew through the air and struck Dokgo Woojins body. If he had been in perfect condition, it was an attack that he could have easily avoided or blocked, but to him now, the single blow felt infinitely heavy. Quang! Dokgo Woojin gritted his teeth and gathered all his remaining strength into his fist. He then fired a blow aimed precisely at the leader who was prating the blind spot of his vision. Its amazing mental power, but The fists of the two absolute experts shed with each other. There was a huge aftershock. A strong wind blew, causing those watching to be covered in dust. Tdu-duk! Dokgo Woojins wrist was broken. The flesh was torn and broken bones protruded. Dokgo Woo-jin, unable to withstand the wave of demonic energy that shook his entire body, lost consciousness and fell down. The cult leader pulled back his right hand and aimed it at him, as if he was going to finish him off. Thunderbolt squad leader! It was the moment when Hwangbo Se-ju, who was dealing with the demon of Cheonmagung nearby, let out an urgent cry. Tiring! Ding! The elegant sound of the performance, which did not suit the urgent situation, prated the ears of the middle school students. The Demon Cults new form, which had been striking mercilessly with its fist, was suddenly pushed all the way to the back. As if I had been grabbed by the back and dragged by something invisible. Saaaaa! At the same time, countless energy swords formed above his head. Wolyeonggeoms twenty-fourth herbivorous Cheonwol (). He waved both hands busily in the pouring downpour of magical swords. Hwang Bose-ju looked surprised at the deafening sound of the collision. no way. Is helping? The faces of the middle school students turned bright red at someones shout. Some people breathed a sigh of relief. The moment they saw the faces of the man and woman on the ground, the Allied soldiers cheered. The dragon king and the evil spirit. As many as two members of the Ten Heavenly Emperors, said to be the highest power of the Wulin faction, appeared in pairs. I dont understand the situation. There was annoyance in Ma Cyojus voice. The eyes of the Dragon King and the religious leader, whose faces were red with anger, met in the air and sparks flew. The Dragon Kings hand holding the pce trembled slightly. He nced back at Dokgo Woojin, who was lying motionless, and took a long, deep breath. Cult leader. . You will have to pay this price. I dont know whos talking. The leader let out a chuckle and straightened up his disheveled posture. The spection that erupted around the two people engulfed the entire area like a storm. * * * What should I do? My mind became dizzy. I couldnt figure out what action to take in the current situation. I could recognize it at a nce. That Master is in danger. The injuries that were visible on the outside were injuries, but the bigger problem was the boiling energy from running away. The energy was so strong that you could feel it through your skin even without taking a pulse. There is no time. As someone who had just arrived, I had no way of knowing what was going on. But what was certain was that if we didnt take action right away, even if God came forward, we wouldnt be able to save Master. In my heart, I wanted to rush straight to the religious leader and tear him limb from limb. But the situation was not good for that. The physical condition of the Ma leader also appears to be far from normal. The injury on my side and the turbid energy mixed with the demonic energy flowing out were also the same. Could it be that he was poisoned? The problem is that I am also far from perfect. Because I had been running long distances without resting, my strength was at an all-time low. He said he had grown more than before and had a demon by his side to help him, but his opponent was none other than the Demon Cultist. Victory could not be guaranteed. Even if I somehow won the fight, there was no point in losing my teacher. At the very least, if you calm down the boiling internal energy with thunder spirit points, it will be enough as an emergency measure. But will the cult leader just sit there and watch? The unconscious Master would not have been able to point out his own body on his own. In the end, I had to do something, but there was no way the religious leader in front of me wouldnt interfere with that. Turning a blind eye to the worlds best expert was an act of suicide. Even if a dark spirit were toe and protect you, it would not give you enough time. Even the war situation is not good. Theposition of the battlefield seen from afar could easily be said to be the worst. The left defense line was breached and the iing demonic cultists were randomly moving through the formation and destroying it. At this rate, annihtion was only a matter of time. It was a situation where I couldnt find an answer. I was worried that even if I and the evil spirit arrived on the battlefield, I might not be of much help, but when those concerns became reality, my mind went nk. I couldnt decide what to prioritize or what choice to make. You look exhausted. I dont know how you knew I would show up here and arrived on time, but it seems like you had a hard time getting here, didnt you? . Its better. At this point, all we have to do is remove all obstacles that hinder the great work. The religious leader came towards me with powerful force in his outstretched hands. I, who was wandering around looking sideways at the Master behind me, had no choice but to straighten my sword. Whatever it was, now was not the time to be distracted by the surrounding situation. e! It was that moment. The shout of Sogeolgae (Цؤ) pierced my ears. Both the leader and I looked puzzled at the same time. What on earth ising? Why are you shouting in such a bright voice in this situation? At the same time, I turned my gaze and a strange sight appeared in the eyes of the religious leader. A signal gun shot up from the south and exploded in the sky. South, not west. Doo doo doo doo doo! After some time, a group of horsemen appeared from beyond the horizon. The moment I saw the face of the old man in the lead. uh? I forgot the situation and made a nk expression. The identity of the old man was none other than Sohyeongeom, an elder from the Hwasan faction. Chapter 512 Episode 512 Why is that guy sticking out here? It was an incredible sight to see. Reinforcements arrived. The faces of the men leading the horsemen in the front line became familiar to my eyes. Lord of the White Wolf. Gonyeongdaeju (`). Taegeukdaeju (̫O). Seolmaedaeju (ѩ÷). Baengrangdae was the bodyguard of Nam Hak-geom, an elder from the Gungong faction, and Kunryeongdae was the bodyguard of Ho Jeong-gwon, an elder from the Kunlun faction. Taegeukdae was the bodyguard of Taeyeongeom, an elder from the Shaman faction, and Seolmaedae was the bodyguard of Sohyeongeom, an elder from the Hwasan faction. They werent the only ones. The bodyguard of senior Pamyeonggeom () from the Haenam faction, the bodyguard of senior Woonseonggeom (EDŽ) from the Jeomchang faction, and the bodyguard of senior Sanghyeolgeom (Ѫ) from the Ami faction. The bodyguards of senior Man Yeok-kwon (fȭ) from the Hwangbo Sega, the bodyguards of senior Manjunggeom (f؄) from the Namgung Sega, and the bodyguards of senior Cheolryeongdo (FX) from the Hebei Paeng family. There was even a bodyguard of Baekmangdaesa, an elder from the Shaolin Temple, and a bodyguard of Cheonryugeom, who became a new power by absorbing the foundation built by Yeongseong Dojang. Why is that friend over there again? Looking closely, to the right of Sohyeongeom was Master Baekmang, and to the left was Hwangbojin, a Gwonryong. Looking closely, it seemed like Hwang Bo-jin had led the reinforcements here. I was entrusted with leading an unofficial unit to observe and report on the movements of the Allied forces departing from Shandong, but I could not understand why he was guiding the route next to Sohyeongeom. It was extremely unlikely that he would have taken the lead in the current situation. Isnt it impossible for him to have the power and ability to persuade the elders and make them act? [I heard that the child of the Hwangbo family was rude to you and your group.] [I am not specifically trying to reprimand you. On the contrary, it was fun to see that old man with a full fist going wild.] If you think about it. The first person who brought me and Sohyeongeom into a rtionship was none other than Hwang Bojin. In other words, it meant that Hwang Bo-jin had been in contact with Sohyeongeom for a long time. In all likelihood, Sohyeon Prosecutor would have contacted Hwang Bo-jin separately and asked for his cooperation. Otherwise, I couldnt exin the current situation. her. It was truly spectacr. I never thought I would see scenes like this in my lifetime. A Meng elder himself appears on the battlefield leading his troops. A strange thing happened that I had never heard of before. It seems that there were only twomanders, Sohyeongeom and Baekmangdaesa, but the fact that they, the most influential figures in the Senate, stepped forward had great significance. What kind of situation is this? Isnt it dangerous? The embarrassed demon cultists let out a loud noise. In reality, they rarely appeared on the battlefield, so the elders bodyguard was made up of warriors who were treated as elites even within the Murim Alliance. Not one, but twelve such SS units appeared at once. Arge number of people, hundreds of people. Anyone with even a little bit of intelligence would have known this. The moment they join, the troop and situational advantage will be overturned. . The energy swirling around the Demon Cultist was unstable. It meant that he was agitated by an unexpected situation. Even I, a fellow Baekdo citizen, feel absurd. How could the religious leader be even more appalled? It would have been unthinkable that the elders, who were known to have heavy hips, would pull out their swords at a critical moment. What are you doing, leader? . Can you afford to stand still and be in conflict like that? His facial features were blurry so I couldnt make out his expression, but I was sure. Right now, hes probably contorting his expression like hes a murderer. * * * Same time. Sohyeongeom, who was examining the situation on the battlefield with increased eyesight, lifted his wrinkled mouth and smiled. It wasnt my intention, but it seemed like my help had arrived at a time when I desperately needed it. Its a good thing you decided to support the Thunder King and not the Dragon King. Im not the type of person to praise myself, but right now I want to praise my own insight. Thanks to this, I was able to owe my debt to the Dragon King. It urred to me that the n to bring him into the old faction would be much easier. Sohyeongeom. yes. Great Master. I feel this again, but you are such a slut. Thats too much praise. Hwang Bo-jin, who had been eavesdropping on the conversation between the old Taoist monk and the monk, gulped. Indeed, the elder was a senior. It was never a ce where anyone could sit. Wed better speed it up even further. Things dont look so good. Of course. Hey! Master Baekmang rushed forward with great energy. Sohyeongeom, who was staring at the fallen Dokgo Woojin with narrowed eyes, urged his horse and followed closely behind Master Baekmang. * * * Lets go back in time, not long after the Allied Forces in Henan, led by Yeonsun, began their advance. Sohyeongeom and Master Baekmang gathered the elders together and said this. Im thinking of organizing a support unit to support the Allied forces. Support unit? I think it would be good if the members of the unit were the personal guards of each elder, but is there anyone who shares the same idea? Of course, no one willingly epted the offer. Basically, the elders who had many political enemies were extremely reluctant to send their beloved guards to the battlefield and lose them. In the past, Namhakgeom, which lost its power base and almost fell when themunal faction copsed, had no choice but to send the Baekrangdae to the battlefield, but that was only a special case. Let there be a moment of silence. I dont see why its necessary to do that. Isnt this a fight where the Baekdo martial arts side has the advantage anyway? I think the same thing too. The Demonic Cult is currently in a state of internal chaos. We also lost five of the eight great demon armies. You cant lose if you want to lose, right? Some elders opened their mouths in protest. Master Baekmang, who was chewing meat and listening to what they were saying, snorted inwardly. I could only say that it was an overly hopeful observation. Although there were pros and cons in war, victory and defeat were not known until the end. Isnt there a leader in the Demonic Cult who is said to be the greatest expert in the world? Everyone here should have known. Their argument is ultimately nothing more than rationalization. Sohyeongeom, who quenched his thirst with a ss of wine, made eye contact with the other elders with a calm smile on his lips. Thats why we need to step forward even more. ? A battle that is likely to be won. Doesnt this mean that its a fight where you have little to lose and a lot to gain when you participate? You sound so uncharacteristic of yourself. Isnt that a calction that doesnt take into ount the losses we will incur? Yes, simply saying that there is a lot to gain will not be able to move your hearts. Their reputation is increasing, and their speaking power is increasing after the war. To be honest, that doesnt really matter to us. The speaking power of the elders within the group was still sufficiently high. He can already put the brakes on everything the leader wants to do, so what good can he do with his increased speaking power? Also, the notoriety of the Senate, which had spread widely among themon believers, was not something that could be erased by participating in the final battle. First of all, the order would be to present in detail the benefits we will gain. Our goal is not to annihte the Demonic Cult, but to win the favor of the Dragon King. Favor from the Cheonan Inspector General? Are you in your right mind? I know that many of the elders have animosity towards him due to the spiritual dojo incident. The two people over there have been shunned by other elders recently. The two elders, Ho Jeong-kwon and Taeyeon-geom, who were sitting in the corner drinking their drinks, had their expressions wrinkled. Even though he attended the most ufortable event, he looked like he was protesting why he was making people stare at him with useless words. Its natural that you dont feel good about the Cheonan Inspector General. Because there are things he did. But is it really okay? What do you mean? If this continues, he will naturally take the position of leader. ! The leaders eyes looking at him recently are unusual. No, not even recently. Everyone who has ever attended a meeting hosted by a leader must have felt this, right? Well, it was quite tant. You really dont know? What it means. I know what youre trying to say. But In politics, there are no permanent enemies or friends. You know it well, dont you? . The middle school students were dumbfounded by Sohyeongeoms remarks. Ho Jeong-kwon and Taeyeon Sword narrowed their eyebrows slightly as the situation turned strangely. Cheonryu Sword. What do you think? If you are asking whether we should bring the Dragon King into the elder faction, I think it is good. The middle-aged guru nodded and answered without much hesitation. There was bewilderment in the eyes of the middle school students looking back at him. Thats because the sect he came from was none other than the Cheongseong sect. Everyone was surprised when he, who was an alumnus of Yeongseong Dojang, who had been expelled from the group, spoke in favor of Sohyeongeoms argument. If I had to pick someone who has a greater antipathy toward the Dragon King than anyone else, it would be none other than Cheonryugeom. Of course, my personal feelings are not good, but from a national perspective, I think he should never join the Maengju faction. . It would be great if we could bring them into the old faction, but if we cant, we will have to make them remain neutral until the end. Ho Jeong-kwon let out augh. Things were going strangely. When Cheonryu-geom, who was no other person, spoke like that, the other elders couldnt help but feel embarrassed about what to say. Probably, Cheonryu-geom had already been taken in by Sohyeon-geom and Master Baekmang before this position was created. Should it really be called Sohyeongeom? I couldnt help but acknowledge his ability to control the atmosphere. The elders, who had clearly revealed their hostile feelings toward the Dragon King, fell into tears and calmed down. Are you saying we are going to organize reinforcements and send them to Hanam? No, we will join the allied forces in Shandong. Shandong? Why? Because the Dragon Kings teacher is there. Sword Taeyeon, who was quietly listening to Sword Sohyeon, nodded in agreement. If you want to gain someones favor, start by targeting the people around that person. At least I could confirm that the Dragon King was a person who lived up to that statement. The person here who knows the most about the Dragon King is none other than me. I guess so. He is a person who thinks more negatively of the people around him than he appears. You will feel more grateful for helping your teacher than for helping yourself. Hmm. And one more thing. ording to the n made by the military department, the Shandong Allied Forces will be thest to arrive in front of the Demonic Cults headquarters in Shaanxi. ! Isnt everyone thinking about it? If I send the SS, I want to find a way to reduce losses as much as possible. Sohyeongeom exined in aughing voice. The elders listened to him as if they were fascinated. The war between righteous demons has been going on for several years. What could be the reason for not using and conserving the power we have? . Isnt it to utilize it at the most decisive and certain moment when we can enhance our value the most? Did you? Man Likwon tilted his head. It was an incredible rationalization, but there were no tactful elders who went out of their way to refute it. All we did was check the mood and y the abacus in our heads. I promise you one thing. If you say you will give up the Royal Guards So Hyeon-geom, who quenched his thirst by drinking again, made eye contact with each of the elders one by one. And everyones eyes widened at his subsequent remarks. I will personally lead the troops to the battlefield. ! Chapter 513 Episode 513 I also promise. If you give me the royal guard, I will head to the battlefield with Sohyeongeom. Are you saying the Ambassador wille forward in person? The other elders looked shocked as they saw Master Baekmang protecting Sohyeongeom as if he had been waiting for him. Everyone was surprised that he, who rarely even left the Senate, let alone attended meetings organized by a powerful lord, dered that he would go to war. Ambassador Baekmang is the most powerful figure in the Senate. As the situation became like this, the elders connected with him could not remain still. Several elders exchanged nces with each other and exchanged opinions. Good. Since you said so much, Sohyeongeom, let me give you the royal guard. The first to raise his hand was Taeyeon Sword. Sohyeongeoms eyes narrowed. I thought it would be you. I expected that Taeyeon would be the first to express her positive intentions. He has a close rtionship with Yeonsun, and he is far from the type of person to argue and measure things. Ho Jeong-kwon, who was clicking his tongue next to him, followed suit and raised his hand. I will also help. A piercing gaze fell on the two elders. Even so, the two people who were treated as traitors within the Senate acted so openly and shamelessly that an ufortable atmosphere was bound to be created. However, that trend did notst long. I have to take responsibility for something I said a little while ago. I will also give you the SS. Starting with Cheonryu Sword, the number of elders who epted Sohyeon Swords proposal increased one by one. Pamyeonggeom, who secretly wanted to help the recluses benefactor, quietly intervened. Next, Manryukkun Manjunggeom and Namhakgeom, who had a close rtionship with Yeonseon in the past, joined in. Once he got into the trend, other elders had no choice but to reluctantly join in on the trend. It has been decided. I see that everyone has epted my offer. . Sohyeongeom smiled, stroking his beard in satisfaction. Thats how we got to now. * * * Tsk. The leader, who was looking at me and Master alternately, clicked his tongue. Being embarrassed meant being embarrassed, and the actions he had to take to ovee the current situation were determined. If the fight continued like this, the Demonic Cult had no choice but to be annihted. There was no way he didnt know that there would be no answer if reinforcements arrived with me and the evil spirits joining in. There is only one option to choose from. All they had to do was grab their troops and run away as quickly as possible. Retreat. Master Ma muttered as if chewing. Although he didnt say it very loudly, his voice was clearly heard by everyone. It was an inevitable decision for him. The longer you dy making a decision, the bigger the damage will be exponentially. Is the Demonic Cult Lord of the world throwing you out like this? Dont be mistaken. You are not retreating because you are afraid. The Demon Cultists new form seemed to be engulfed in a ck air current and disappeared without a trace. I inwardly breathed a sigh of relief. Part of me wanted to follow him right away, but there was something else that had to take priority right now. I went through the crowds to the fallen teachers side and took his pulse. After concentrating my mind and observing my body, I fell into a deep sleep. To say it was urgent was not enough. The energy that had run away due to the wild sleep magic attack was eating away at the teachers life in real time. [Thats because the contemporary sessor to Heavenly Thunder Gate was so weak.] What is this? Master. I remembered a joke-filled scolding I heard in the past, and for some reason my heart sank. The person whose physical performance was iparable to mine was Master. Master Demon. I will definitely pay this debt. I cant believe that such a teacher was treated so cruelly. I couldnt figure out what kind of trick they were using. I carefully put down my wrist and focused my brain energy on my fingertips. First of all, I had to suppress the runaway energy with the Thunder Spirit Point Point (`cѨ). The condition is so serious that I dont know how effective it will be. Still, it would be a good idea to provide first aid. It was that moment. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! A storm of demonic energy formed above my head and poured down. be careful! The evil spirit, the evil spirit, urgently issued a warning. With the brain energy at my fingertips, I pulled out my sword and swung it without even getting up from my seat. The seventeenth herbivorous snow month. Moonlight shining on the snow. The sword strike was dizzyingly bent, like light reflecting along the curves of the ground. The trajectory of the falling magic energy was slightly deviated and missed the teacher. Tiring! Ding! Kwakwauk! The sound wave sent by the evil girl struck the demonic leader who was standing in the air. A violent wind blew nearby with a loud noise. Huh! The religious leader, who had shaken off the aftermath with a single wave of his hand, looked down at me as if he couldnt let go of his regrets. Even though he was exposed to a brutal attack, he didnt seem to take any damage. I knew it would be like this. I thought it was strange that Master Ma, who was no other person, retreated so obediently. Aside from defeating the troops, I might have to use a few light blows to finish off the unconscious Master. Youve be very petty while we havent seen each other. Are you discussing cowardice in war? Seeing you do this, it looks like youre in a psychological corner. The religious leaders reputation is outrageous. For things like face, you just have to listen carefully to your political faction. They pretended to run away and disappeared, but then attacked me at the moment I was taking care of Masters body. If it wasnt for the fact that I had anticipated and been on guard to a certain extent, I would have been pinned down. Ma Gyo-ju kicks the air, regretting that the surprise attack was in vain. In an instant, his new form disappeared beyond the northern horizon and disappeared. I sighed in relief and concentrated my brain energy on my fingertips again. * * * What is the situation? The Allied Forces of the White Inds are chasing after our troops, but thanks to the timely retreat order, we have quite a bit of time to spare. I think we can cross the Great Wall of China without any problems. Hyeolsalchu (Ѫ), a demon of the Heavenly Demon Pce and an expert in the Flower Sutra, answered the Demon Cultists questions with apletely frozen look. This behavior contrasts with the ferocious appearance shown on the battlefield. He, who is considered to be appropriately described as a person without knowledge, was no different from a gentle sheep in front of the Demonic Cultist. Originally, the person performing the role of adjutant was supposed to be an iron armored giant, but he currently had no time to spare as he was taking care of the injury he received from the Dao King. Master Ma looked up at the sky and sighed inwardly. Who would have thought that the Meng elders would show up there with reinforcements. It was literally an unexpected variable. I never thought the n would go awry like this. Theres no need to think too negatively. Although we didnt achieve the results we had hoped for Still, it wasnt a very bad result since we seriously injured the Thunder King. Its unfortunate that he couldnt finish it, but at least he wouldnt appear on the battlefield until this fight was over. Now that the intended goal has been achieved, lets return to the headquarters and prepare for the final battle. Since he came here from Shaanxi via Saewui, it would have been entirely possible to return to the headquarters in the same way. You will have to break through the siege that the allied forces of the political factions have spread around the headquarters, but if you take the lead and receive a positive response from within the headquarters, joining will not be that difficult. wickedness! Ma Jyojus palm was cut and split by a sharp knife. ck discolored blood was dripping down. Hyeolsalchu, who was watching, immediately realized what it meant. Are you collecting the toxins in your body and expelling them? It was an amazing sight. If it was a poison that could make the leader of the world, the greatest expert, incapacitated, it would not be an ordinary item. You really are amazing. Just by taking a little time, you canpletely remove the poison. It was a skill he could never have dreamed of. This should be enough. The leader nodded by contracting his muscles and controlling the blood flow to stop the bleeding. Medicine was applied to the injuries sustained by the Thunder King and a clean cloth was wrapped around them. I am also free from the influence of intangible evil. Although the situation was still far from perfect, this would be enough to buy time even if the Allied forces attacked while the friendly forces were crossing the Great Wall of China. I can barely see the castle walls. Ma Gyoju, who had been looking ahead with his eyesight sharpened, narrowed his eyes. Soon, his expression hardened. Hyeolsalchu flinched and trembled his shoulders. I couldnt tell for sure because his facial features were blurry, but I could definitely tell that the cult leader was feeling ufortable. Master, why are you doing this? Stop the advance. yes? The Baekdo Allied Forces are pursuing them. We cannot afford to dy here. Dont make me say it twice. Feeling a shiver run down his back, Hyeolsalchu ordered his subordinates with energy in his voice. It didnt take long for the demonic army, which was moving north, raising a cloud of dust, to slow down and stop in ce. Ma Jyoju, who stepped forward alone, looked up at the top of the castle wall and asked. Why are you there? Its been a while, leader. This is how we meet again. Answer the question. Youre roughly guessing, arent you? Theplexions of the demonic cultists turned white as they focused their eyes on the castle walls and looked at them. Unlike when we passed by before, there were many people there. What the hell is this Whats going on? A heterogeneous scene unfolded. Armed government soldiers and foreigners from the north were mixed together. It was abination as ipatible as oil and water. I dont know why you made that decision. The sect leader has the power to hold the world at his feet, but unfortunately, he doesnt seem to have the reputation to epass people. ? You had a good disciple. A woman sitting on the castle wall, looking down with a vague expression, had a bright smile on her face. Master Ma understood the meaning of those words and clenched his fist tightly. no way. The assumption you made is probably correct. The demons who recognized the identity of the woman with a young appearance that could not be attributed to her age rubbed their eyes with their hands as if they could not believe it. People in the world called her this. Empress. He is the iron-blooded ruler who rules the cold North Sea. * * * Same time. The headquarters of the Demonic Cult located in Shaanxi. Emperor Surama, who got up from his hospital bed, twisted his upper body around and asked. So how did you do it? What do you mean? You were the one who roasted and boiled the leader under orders from the religious leader in the first ce, so lets just say thats the case. But isnt the Empress of the North Sea different? The male Sosalmagun, leaning against the wall with his arms crossed, chuckled. Suramaje frowned at the response that seemed to ask if he was finally curious about that. Were already in the same boat, so please dont hesitate and tell me. How on earth did you convince her? Even the Demon Cult leader judged that negotiation was impossible and forced her into submission by force. I simply bought her favor. ? My subordinates also asked the same question as Demon Lord. I dont want to say this, but the way of thinking of demonic cultists is not overly simplistic. What are you talking about? Rtionships between humans are not only achieved through the exchange of material things. Do you think the Dragon King recruited all those talented people with money? Sosalma-kun, who was chuckling, walked to the window. He opened the window wide, took a deep breath, and continued talking. I didnt really bribe her or promise her a huge reward. if? Every time I went to the North Sea under orders, I had drinks with her, had constructive conversations, and strengthened our rtionship. Suramaje made an expression of bewilderment. You created a private meeting with the empress and established a friendship? Its easy to say, but even if a reputable political figure or government official, rather than a demonic cultist, stepped forward, it was usually impossible. Sosalmas subsequent remarks were even more shocking. Oh, now that I think about it, the adoptive daughter who inherited the Empresss teachings seems to have feelings for me. In the future, when I ascend to the position of leader of the church, it might be a good idea to consider taking her as apanion. . Chapter 514 Episode 514 [I will be the de that will pierce the heart of the cult leader. Wouldnt you join hands with me?] [Dont they say that if it seeds, its a revolution, and if it fails, its a rebellion? It remains to be seen whether he will be an apostate or a great man who has set the standard for the Demonic Cult upright.] The Sosalma Army, who left the Demon Temple with the Surama Emperor, slowly raised his eyebrows. He told the Dragon King that he would revolt and attack the Demon Cult, but he really had no intention of crossing such a dangerous bridge. Are you saying youre crazy enough to bring down the Demon Cult leader by force? I have seen it countless times before it reached the position of a minor sect leader. What kind of end did those who stood up to the religious leader with force meet? With this, Master became isted. We do not know whether the Allied Forces in Shandong would have been destroyed ording to Jiaozhous n. One thing was certain: whether they won or lost, the Demonic Cult would have suffered significant damage. The Thunder King was an enemy that could not be taken lightly. Even if they had achieved a great victory, it would not have been easy for the Demonic army, exhausted from the fierce battle, to cross the Great Wall of China, which was guarded by government soldiers and foreigners. Its a situation where we cant force ourselves to open the road, but we cant dy it either. At the very least, if the Allied Forces in Shandong were annihted, there would be time until the reinforcements from Shaanxi arrived. However, what if an unexpected variable urs and the Magyo side is being chased? No matter how much you are a religious leader, you will not be able to find a way out. Of course, if Master abandons all his followers and tries to return to the headquarters on his own, who can stop him? I could tell. The religious leader will never abandon his followers. It is said that the martial forces who betrayed the political faction and converted to the Demonic Cult were simply used as castaways, but the unit led by the cult leader was the main force of the Demonic Cult, including the warriors of the Cheonmagung Pce. If even they are lost, the Demonic Cult will lose all of its foundation for the Great Precepts. Not only will the areas they worked so hard to acquire be lost to Baekdos martial arts army, but they will also have to face the dark times that wille for a long time once again as they are confined to Mt. Cheonsan. Is it not only that? The person in charge, Ma Gyoju, would inevitably be criticized for all of his mistakes. It would be possible to silence voices of dissatisfaction by force using transcendental force. However, that method could not regain the lost trust of the believers. In fact, it had to be seen that maintaining the same solidarity as before had be impossible. The divine being has been destroyed by the Dragon King, so there is no future for Master. That wasnt likely, but even if he really sacrificed his subordinates and returned to the headquarters alone, it wouldnt have mattered much. By then, everything will already be over. Suramaje, who was walking side by side, nced at Sosalmagun from the corner of his eye. I knew it because I had heard it, but he was a person with a much deeper heart than I vaguely thought. There was a reason why even Cheonakgun (ǧ), who had achieved the highest level of progress among the four disciples of the sect, could not look down on him. The conversation I had with him not long ago shed through my mind. * * * From now on, I will exin my future ns. . First, we will abandon all the areas we have upied and return to Tianshan. Youre going to give up everything you worked so hard to acquire? There will be a lot of bacsh. It is something that cannot be helped. To put it bluntly, after the Master disappears, the Demonic Cult does not have the capacity to continue the war with the Baekdo Wulin. Yes, but One more thing. Even if I seed in eliminating Master, not all demon cultists will follow me. Rather, there will be more people who get out of control and run wild. Suramaje had no choice but to nod. It was safe to say that the current Demonic Cult maintained its system because of the cult leaders authority and military power. Even so, it was obvious what would happen if the central point was lost in an internally chaotic situation. How many people will swear loyalty to Sosalmagun, who has not yet reached the absolute level, if he takes over the role of the leader? Its unfortunate, but if I were to judge it calmly, I couldnt help but shake my head at this. We cant take care of them all. Even if its a waste, you have to throw away what you want to throw away. What are you talking about now? The headquarters of Shaanxi is giving up. In the process, those believers who do not follow me will be handed over as sacrifices to the Allied Forces of the White Path. ! Based on their sacrifice, we will be able to safely return to Cheonsan. You say scary things so casually. Why do you feel ufortable when you say you are going to abandon your fellow believers? Suramaje burst outughing. It was a really funny joke. Even among the demons, there is probably no one who has something called humanity. But at least he was far from that type of person. Regardless of whether they were a demonic cult or not, anyone who did not share their views was ultimately just a stranger. It didnt matter how much others sacrificed or died. Its just that I was surprised by the scale this time. We must see reality clearly. What we want to be is the head of the serpent. You cannot be the head of a dragon, and you should not try to force yourself to be it. . Uncontroble allies are more dangerous than enemies. If we try to save them alive and take them to Heavenly Mountain, it will only hinder the future we can create. Suramaje slowly nods his head. What Sosalma said was right. After eliminating the Demon Cultist, returning to Heavenly Mountain was not the end. Rather, what happened after that was more important. Even though Sosalmagun was the leader of the small cult, it would take a long time for the surviving members to acknowledge him and follow him wholeheartedly. The process of restoring the broken order will never be smooth. In order to reduce noise and minimize the process, it is necessary to cut off all the twigs at this point. One thing that is fortunate is that I am more popr than you think. ? There are quite a few talented people that we have worked diligently to attract. You can say that my influence extends to most of the major forces of the Demonic Cult, excluding the Heavenly Demon Pce. * * * At the time, I did not fully understand the meaning of Sosalmaguns words. I only found out after meeting them in person. A vastwork of connections connected like a spider web centered on a man named Sosalma-gun. How long has he been nning and preparing for this? Im not particrly interested in the position of leader. If Sosalmagun was an unpleasant person, he had the intention of killing him and ascending to the position of supreme himself. I dont like positions that require a lot of responsibility because they are cumbersome, but that doesnt mean I want to see someone with no ability upy a higher position than me and wield power arbitrarily. But as I watched from the side, I naturally came to recognize him. Although his martial arts skills were somewhat poor, he possessed all the qualities that those who stand above others should have. Perhaps he may be the leader most needed by the Demonic Cult, which will go through a long dark period in the future. It was a time when I was shaking my head with those thoughts in mind. Sosalma-kun quickly turned his head and a meaningful smile appeared on his lips. So what do you think? What do you mean? You must have been evaluating and worrying about me all this time. Should we continue to join the same boat, or should we kill them at the right time and absorb their power? ! How did youe to your conclusion? A statement as if he had read the whole story here. Suramaje scratched the back of his head with a sheepish expression, unable to find the words to reply, and then let out a long sigh. I had no choice but to admit it. The man in front of me was above his head. He was an opponent whom neither speech nor mind could possibly ovee. Im not interested in the church. I thought so. Thats why I proposed recruiting them rather than the other Eight Great Demons. I admit it. You are someone worth keeping an eye on in the future. Can I understand that to mean that you will acknowledge my elevation to the position of leader of the church? Im afraid you might misunderstand, so Im not swearing loyalty. Do not worry. I am confident in winning peoples hearts. Sosalma-gun responded with a chuckle and increased his walking speed to lead the way. Suramaje stared at his back with eyes full ofplicated feelings. * * * One side of the siege centered on the headquarters of the Demonic Cult located in Shaanxi. The leaders of the Allied Forces were gathered in argemand barracks and holding a meeting. As ordered by the Lord, we havepleted the formation and deployment of reinforcements. We will probably reach our destination in two days at thetest. Good job. I hope its not toote A shadow fell on the face of Murim Lord Joo Hwabaek. I recently heard news that the sect leader, who had taken the main force of the Demonic Cult to the outside world, was moving to attack the allied forces in Shandong. The Dragon King and the Demon Ghost quickly moved to provide support, but they felt that they alone were not enough, so they btedly organized reinforcements and sent them out. The problem was that I recognized the situation toote. No one here could know what kind of situation the Allied forces in Shandong were currently in. Did the Dragon King and the Demon Ghost arrive on time? Would the war situation have improved if they had joined? Since there was nothing I could know, I couldnt help but feel frustrated. There is one thing I would like to tell you. Samaun, a young man who attended the meeting and represented Cheonan Gambu, raised his hand. The attention of the middle ss naturally turned to him. Artist Joo had a bright look in his eyes and invited him to speak. Now that we have sent reinforcements, I think what we need to do now is attack the headquarters of the Demonic Cult. So what youre saying is that we shouldunch an all-out attack? Thats right. I am also worried about what will happen to the Allied forces in Shandong, but if you think about it calmly, this situation is an opportunity for us. Well, now that the main force, including the Demon Cultist, has escaped, might be the right time to take down that Cheolongseong Fortress. In that sense, I have a n. n? yes. This is an important n in which the role of the owner of the Jiang Soak family over there is important. This time, the gaze of the middle school students turned to the evil family member sitting in the corner. He cleared his throat once to see if he had heard anything in advance, then stood up and spoke. Could you please listen to the story for a moment? Chapter 515 Episode 515 : Rattle! On a shaking cart. I was escorted by members of the torpedo squad and focused on my luck. It was difficult to maintain concentration because my body was constantly shaking, but I needed to push myself a little to replenish the energy I had lost by running a long way without resting. The effect of the elixir is good. Its a bit of a waste, but The spiritual energy that could not be embodied escaped from the body and dissolved into the air. There was more energy blown away than absorbed. Still, there was no better way to quickly fill empty danjeon. I didnt know it would be used this way. Originally, I had an elixir as a reserve in case I had to use a bomb attack. However, he used it to save the life of Gamwon, who had previously been seriously injured. When this fact was ryed to the Shaolin Temple, the Buddha called me separately and gave me a small tablet as a gift in return. A Shaolins secret elixir that is said to give you the strength of a half-gap just by taking it. I didnt think about it at the time. I had no idea that the item I had received with such curiosity would be used like this. Originally, I wanted to feed it to Master. Before the reinforcements led by Sohyeongeom and Master Baekmang joined and a pursuit team was formed to chase after the Demon Cultist. It was when I tried to take Summoning Dan to my teacher, who was on the brink of death due to the side effects of the Pokjam magic attack. [No need.] [Master?] Is it because of his body that boasts incredible performance, or is it because of his superhuman mental strength? Master, who thought he would not wake up without proper treatment, regained consciousness, albeit briefly. He was breathing irregrly, as if he would break off at any moment, and he said this to me. [You take it yourself. Shouldnt we prepare for a battle with the cult leader?] [Saving the teacher is more important than defeating the cult leader.] [I know my body best. Even if I dont eat the summoning group, I can live.] [No. Even if you say that, I cannot be at ease as someone who has personally examined the physical condition of the Master.] [ Do you by any chance have a small name tablet?] [Yes.] [Good. Give it to me and go.] [The side effects of the bombing magic attack cannot be treated with just a short list. Its like pouring a bucket of water on a burning house.] [I also didnt use the bomb attack without any preparation. Of course, I kept the side effects in mind and prepared an elixir, even though it was a yawn.] [.] [If you take it along with the Somyeongdan, at least you wont die. So, dont worry and just focus on chasing down the cult leader.] Like me, Master was also a stubborn person to the point of telling the bull to go away. I reluctantly nodded after confirming the authenticity with Sogeolgae. [Do not use the explosive magic attack.] [Yes?] [The Demon Cult Master has already prepared a countermeasure against the explosive magic attack] The teacher holds on to hisst strength. After giving me advice, he lost consciousness again. Whoa. After a short fortune-telling exercise, I opened my eyes and was lost in thought. Considering the testimony of those who watched the fight between the cult leader and the teacher, it was clear that there was a preparedness n in ce to subdue the opponent who had used the magic attack. It had to be considered virtually impossible to use the power of Geumgong to fight against the religious leader. Does not matter. Because I had no intention of relying on the diving magic attack in the first ce. Since I took the Summoning Team in advance, there was no more backing for me. I had to face the cult leader purely with my own skills. It wont be the same as before. Cult leader. * * * How dare you Now, the Ma leader remembered the face of his only remaining disciple and clenched his fist. My fingernails dug into my skin and blood flowed out. The expression four-faced song is probably used in times like these. In the north, government soldiers and foreigners. To the south, a pursuit party led by the Dragon King and the Demon Ghost. It is impossible to cross the Great Wall of China before the pursuit party arrives. Although the Empress of the North Sea was a powerful person, she was not her rival. The problem was time. Basically, inrge-scale battles, the defensive side had an advantage over the attacking side. Especially if it is a siege rather than a revolution. We had to cheer up our exhausted allies and face the enemies who were waiting with full preparation, but there was no way that we could end it in a short decisive battle. In the end, there was only one option for us to choose. I give up on returning to the headquarters via Sae-o-e (). If they tried to force their way over the Great Wall of China, they would be attacked from both front and back and would be annihted. On the other hand, if you gave up on advancing north, the enemies you had to deal with could be limited to warriors of the right faction. There is a principle of non-aggression against government affairs, so the government soldiers will not attack this side first. It was an obvious story. Originally, government officials were not supposed to intervene in disputes between martial people. They probably would have used the excuse that they were only faithful to protecting the countrys borders when announcing this incident to the public. If someone asks about the immigrants, they will say that it is just a brief invitation for an agreement or transaction. More than anything, you wont feel the need to move. If we stay still, the demonic cult and the political faction will sh and waste their power, so there is no reason to take any losses. For the same reason, foreigners from outside the city would not leave the walls. Although the Empress of the North Sea holds a grudge against her, even if she tries to make an unexpected move, the officials will not just sit by and watch. Damn it. So, it was clear that if they didnt attack first, they wouldnt make much of a move either. Of course, even if the enemies you are dealing with are limited to warriors of the political faction, it still remains a hopeless situation. Weve gotten quite close before we know it. The leader, standing in the air, strengthened his eyes and tried to sweep away the pursuit team that was approaching at every moment. At the head of the unit was a familiar face. I cant figure it out. How much has it grownpared to before? What shes through my mind is the image of the Dragon King responding flexibly to his surprise attack. We only exchanged a sum, but I could tell. That he has be stronger than before. Unleash the necessary attack at the right moment to deflect the enemys attack with minimal force. Although it was easier said than done, the Dragon King did it naturally. good night. Ma Cyojus eyes became harsh. If he grew any further, he might be a monster that even he couldnt handle. Now that things were like this, I thought it would be a good idea to nip it in the bud. Ill kill you for sure this time. * * * What situation is that? I looked back and looked at the demonic cultists forming a line right in front of the Great Wall of China, with a puzzled expression on their face. I thought I would just leave the country and head to Shaanxis headquarters. Why do you suddenly stop in ce and prepare for a fight? That? It took some time to understand what was going on. Officers lined up on the castle walls and immigrants wearing clothing that was clearly different from that of the central ins. Looking at the situation, it seemed that the Demonic Church side was also embarrassed because they could not anticipate the current situation. Could it be that Sosalma-kun did something? Because of theck of information, I could only think that way. In the current situation, who else could be the one who would stab the religious leader other than Sosalmagun? Whatever it was, it was a good thing from this side. It was safe to say that if the main force of the Demonic Cult, which had no ce to escape, was annihted here, the Great War of True Demons would virtuallye to an end. It was worth consuming the precious summons. Everything will end here. Are you feeling okay? Sohyeongeom came up next to me and asked me a question. I bowed my head politely and thanked him. yes. Itste to say thank you. If you hadnte, it would have been really dangerous. I felt truly grateful to Sohyeongeom. If it werent for him, Master wouldnt have escaped the battlefield alive. I never thought I would get help from him at such a critical moment. What? I also owe you a favor. Isnt it thanks to you that the Volcanic Sect was able to survive? . So what is it like? What are you asking? Has your view of the Senate changed at all? I dont know what youre talking about. I have never viewed the Senate in a negative light to begin with. You wouldnt know it if you looked at it with a longing gaze. Perhaps he was satisfied with my answer? Sohyeongeoms eyes narrowed. Master Baekmang, who was following closely behind and eavesdropping on the conversation between me and Sohyeongeom, let out a chuckle. Elder. Pleasee back to the center of the formation. Seolmaedaeju (ѩ÷), who had secretly followed next to me, spoke with concern. He seemed to feel anxious because Sohyeongeom was uncharacteristically at the forefront. Ill just go back to my seat. Its really cumbersome to be in a position where you have tomand troops. Sohyeongeom clicked his tongue as if he was disappointed, asked for my understanding, and then retreated to the rear with Master Baekmang. I chuckled as I stared at the two elders quickly moving away. Anyway, its sly. Perhaps, Daeju Seolmae did not voluntarily advise Sohyeongeom, but rather acted after receiving instructions through a message. It was truly worthy of being an elder to take care of ones own safety in the face of a decisive battle. It was an attitude that should be imitated. Doo doo doo doo! The distance with the Demonic Church quickly narrowed. The gaze of the religious leader, who had stepped through the air andnded on the ground, intersected with my gaze in the air. Ugh! A swordsmanship arose. As if responding to my emotions, the sword I held in my hand let out a cold anticipation. Absolutely! The brain energy spheres formed in front generated powerful energy waves and scattered them around. As if in response, the demonic leader poured out magical energy from his entire body. Just a moment ago, he looked clearly addicted and exhausted, but I dont know what he had done in the meantime, but he seemed fine. No, even if it looks good on the outside, its far from perfect. I calmed my pounding heart and strengthened the hand holding the sword. It was a fight worth fighting. I will ept the reward for making you like that, Master. Cult leader. Quaaaaaaaaaaa! There was a roar as the two armies shed. The final battle that will put an end to the long evil rtionship has begun. Chapter 516 Episode 516 Hee hee hee! At the first collision, the fatal horse fell to the ground. I kicked off the saddle and jumped up, immediately pouring out the Wolyeonggeoms herbivores towards the ground. The twentieth herbivorous month. Dozens of strands of sword energy poured down like rain and hit the Demon Cultist. The leader did not avoid it, but stood still and released dense energy. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! As Inded on the ground that was fading to ck, I became energized and chased after the sign of the demonic cult leader. Magi covered the area in a thick nket. If exposed without protection, it would quickly erode and paralyze the functions of the body. However, I knew it intuitively. That this is just a trick. Ujijik! Something invisible pressed down on the spot where I was standing a moment ago. The ground copsed, creating a deep pit. Before I could even regain my bnce, I swung my sword and cut down the enemy who had entered the gap. The first herbivorous current month. The sword soared in a gently curved trajectory and made contact with the Demon Cultists palm. With just that, a powerful wave spread out and engulfed the surroundings. Damn it! The moment when I twisted my upper body to respond to the subsequent attack. An ominous noise pierced my ears. Kugugoogung! The ground seemed to have cracked, as if it had been dried out by drought, and the broken pieces of the ground rose into the air all at once. The surrounding warriors suddenly soared into the sky and screamed. I thought about it before. It was truly an empty object that went beyondmon sense. I lost my bnce and stumbled, and my fist dug into my side as if I had been waiting for this moment. The body, pushed by the impact, soared diagonally and collided with fragments of the earth floating in the air. nice. Fortunately, there were no serious injuries. It was effective to protect the point of impact by forming a membrane of brain energy. It still hurts even though I blocked it. Although he suffered some internal injuries, it was not enough to interfere with his internal power operation or movement. After pulling out my body buried in the dirt and straightening my bnce, I let go of the sword. Then, in response to the flying fist, he fired a punch in front of him. Boom boom! The ear-piercing crash sounds rang out one after another. The demonic leader jumped into the air and rushed towards me, stepping over the debris scattered around. I took a short breath and pulled my right arm back. Papajik! The brain energy that shed on the back of my hand soon enveloped my entire fist. The first herbivorous Paam Fist of Byeokryeok Fist. Implementing a regime with the might of ten thousand years of power. We poured all our internal strength into preparing for a head-on collision. Kwaaaaaaaa! The moment their fists met, the huge pile of dirt behind them shattered and scattered. A thick cloud of dust rose and covered the area. I expected it, though. Wiping the blood from the corner of my mouth with my sleeve, I somersaulted andnded in the air. As expected, there was no answer to fighting back with force. It was only natural that the basic output was different. still. It wasnt to the point where I couldnt even try rubbing it. The training I have done so far has never been in vain. Although Ma Jyoju was clearly a high-level expert, he was weakened due to the injuries he sustained in the fight with his teacher not yet healed. There was a good chance of winning. One thing bothers me. Contrary to what I heard from the torpedo squad members, there was no feeling of inconvenience due to poisoning in the leaders movements. Just as I had replenished the energy I had consumed through the summoning group on my way here, I thought that the Demon Cultist had also expelled poisonous energy out of the body through some kind of method. Its hard to believe that the intangible poison can be detoxified so easily, but it wouldnt be surprising if a demonic cult leader performed any tricks. I didnt think I could take it down so easily. It would be a lie if I said it didnt feel overwhelming. It was a matter of dealing with no one else but the best expert in the world. Considering the situational factors, I had the advantage, but I expected from the beginning that it would be a difficult fight to gain the upper hand. The immediate advantage and disadvantage can be overturned depending on the progress of the battle. The output is on the pontoon side. However, I had a clear advantage over the Demon Cultist. First is the performance of the body. Second, detailed management of internal forces. The longer the fight progressed and the more nervous the Demon n Lord felt, the higher my chances of winning would be. All I had to do was not get consumed by anxiety and impatience. If you believe in yourself and focus on fully demonstrating your capabilities, opportunities will surelye. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! The fragments of the earth that had risen into the air fell to the ground all at once. The warriors were startled by the huge shadow cast over their heads and let out an expression of astonishment. Master Ma and I stood facing each other with a distance of about ten feet. Its definitely different than before. I worked hard without forgetting the things the leader pointed out. Are you talking about what happened in Banghyeon? I didnt know it woulde back as a result of strangling myself like this. Its hard to say this, but it seems like you are more like a teacher in this life than in your past life. Ive felt this before, but you have a strange knack for scratching peoples insides. It was worth it to work hard to use my tongue to see that the religious leader, who was no one else, felt the emotional turmoil. . But arent you forgetting something? I pointed to the left with my index finger. Master Ma frowned and stretched out his hand in the opposite direction. Quadddddd! Geogwol, which flew around in the air, was blocked by a ck curtain and made an unpleasant friction sound. As expected, this kind of shallow trick works, doesnt it? After quenching my appetite with regret, I retrieved the sword while dodging the clumps of shapes attacking me from all directions. In the end, it was not possible to hit the Demon Lord, but the significance of it was that it deceived his senses, even if only for a moment. [If you can only use it in such a monotonous way, it would be better not to use swordsmanship.] The reprimand I heard from the religious leader in Banghyeon shed through my mind. The feeling was new. Is this how a young student feels when his homework is examined by a schr at a seowon? The religious leader must have felt it too. Unlike in the past, I have be quite proficient in swordsmanship. If you let your guard down, you may allow an unexpected blow. I hope this makes him feel a little more wary and intimidated. Contrary to expectations, the Ma leader attacked me like an angry bull. There was no trace of hesitation in his movements. Yeah, that cant be possible. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! I burst outughing and formed spheres of brain energy in front of me and exploded them all at once. A tremendous explosion resounded throughout the battlefield. * * * You guys! Ill pay you back for what you did a little while ago! The allied forces of the political factions fiercely attacked the demonic cultists. The situation waspletely opposite to when the Demonic Cult carried out a surprise attack earlier. The side that unterally gained the upper hand was none other than the Allied Forces. The morale was sky-high, but fundamentally, there was a big difference in number and quality, so it had to be that way. The reinforcements led by Sohyeongeom and Master Baekmang were all elites with great capabilities. They appeared on the battlefield all at once for the first time and cut down the demonic cultists, showing off their majesty befitting a bodyguard unit supporting the vested interests that divide the power of the Murim Alliance into three. hmm. Sohyeongeom, who was observing the battle situation from the center of the formation, turned his gaze to the castle wall in the distance. The others didnt seem to notice because they were concentrating on the fight, but the identity of the woman sitting on the edge of the castle wall and watching the situation unfold was clearly the Empress. An iron-blooded monarch who rules the cold North Sea. On the way, I heard a rough exnation from the head of the Hwangbo family. How did the Allied Forcese to be attacked by the Demon Cultists? It is also said that Lord Ma said with his own words that he had subjugated the foreigners. But what is this situation? No matter where you look, it looks like the Demon Cult has been stabbed in the back. From Baekdo Moorims perspective, it was a good situation. Nevertheless, the reason I felt a slight sense of anxiety was because I was worried that the immigrants would just watch the situation until the end. Just like the Beast Pce in Nanman. Ice pces in the North Sea have also coveted the rich and fertilend of the central ins for a long time. From their perspective, the current situation was an unprecedented opportunity. The government soldiers are watching closely, so you wont be able to act rashly. Sohyeongeom, who was wiping his beard to organize his thoughts, soon narrowed his eyes. It was his tendency to nip dangerous buds in advance. It may be excessive to worry, but there was a need to prepare for any unfortunate events that might ur. Now that I think about it, was the provincialmander who ruled this area Sangbaekjin? I think Ive learned his face before. * * * Ugh. Demon Lord! Are you out of your mind! The iron armored giant, who was lying unconscious, opened his eyes with difficulty. The faces of the demonic cultists who were constantly breathing true energy by his side turned bright colors. What is the situation? Not good. The road to Sae-o-e () has been blocked by foreigners and government soldiers, and we are currently under attack by the allied forces pursuing us. The iron-d giant frowned. He was mortally wounded by the King of Dao and copsed, but was miraculously revived thanks to heavenly luck. The problem was that I was rarely given time to leisurely take care of my body and recover. It was a battle that was thought to be impossible to lose, but the old men of the Senate showed up with reinforcements and the tide waspletely turned. As I lost and regained consciousness several times, I ended up in the worst possible situation. Dangerous. Gritting his teeth, the iron-d giant raised his trembling hands and touched various parts of his body. He raised his upper body, looked up at the sky, and let out a long sigh. One way or another, I felt like it would be difficult for me to survive. In that case, I have no choice but to meet an end that is as helpful to my allies as possible. Coo coo coo coo! The demonic cultists were startled by the sudden burst of energy and took a step back without realizing it. The iron-d giant rose from his seat and gestured to his subordinate to receive his German weapon. I never wanted to use this much. It was when he broke his neck with a loud snapping sound that he strained his eyes to check the situation with his own eyes. Tiring! Ding! Suddenly, a clear musical sound prated his ears. Then, something emitting powerful energy waves fell on his head. An urgent cry echoed throughout the area. P-hat! Chapter 517 Episode 517: The inner energy contained in the sound waves swept over a vast area. The iron-d giant, who was trying to prepare for his self-defense, rolled around on the floor with a look of despair on his face. My broken body hardly listened to me. Since internal power could not be operated freely, there was absolutely no way to respond to the attack. shit. Fragments of the shattered earth wed at my body. Because the armor had been removed for treatment, the bare skin waspletely exposed. The skin was torn and blood sttered. Psst. You fucking bitch. Her figure was not visible as far as the eye could see. It was clear that they had pinpointed this location using Cheonjicheongsul (ǧ g) andunched an attack. A thousand dors surged within me. He had to be helpless against an old man who would never have been a match for him if he had been in perfect condition. There wasnt much leeway given. It was not the time to weigh this and that. The Great Lord of the Horse! yes! Bring it to me! Its not possible! If you use it, the devil You die this way, you die that way! At the very least, I will take as many political faction bastards as possible to my hometown! The leader of the armored cavalry, carefully raised by the irond giant himself, reluctantly took out a small wooden box from his chest. The iron-d giant, who had been handed the wooden box as if by snatching it, roughly opened the lid. Two rings of different colors appeared under the sunlight. Danhwan manufactured directly by Ma Seon. Although it was a deteriorated version of the product used by the person concerned, its effectiveness was certain. Because it is an item made by none other than the Demonic Cults greatest doctor. [I dont think its a very good idea. Its something you can use because youre as old as me.] [I know.] [Its a deteriorating te, but if you take it, youll most likely die or be crippled. It will be difficult to see the effect properly.] [It is not surprising if something happens on the battlefield. Wouldnt it be a good idea to have insurance in case of an emergency?] [Id rather learn the diving magic technique. With your status and authority, it would be possible to read the Secret Book of the Six Great Geumgongs, which are said to be buried somewhere in the Tianlong Library.] [I dont like it . If you use the bomb attack, you will definitely die.] [Didnt you hear me? I would have said that even if you take it, you are just as likely to die, right?] [Definitely and 9 out of 10 are different. At the very least, I would like to choose the one that has even the slightest possibility.] [Actually, excluding the Demon Emperor of Fengcheon, there are few demons as strong as you.] [.] [Your will. If thats the case, I wont stop you any further.] If I had known it would be like this, I would have learned the magic skill of jumping as Ma Seon said. In his current state, if he took the single pill made by Ma Seon, there was a 100 percent chance, not 9 out of 10, that he would die. If I had borrowed the power of Geumgong, I would have been able to burn the final me bigger and more splendidly. Whoa. There was no point in feeling regretful. Without hesitation, he pushed the sweet rings into his mouth. The energy in my body got out of control and began to boil uncontrobly. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! A torrential rain of sound waves pouring down without stopping. The iron-d giant, who swept away the demons who were destroying the new form with a scream, muttered as if chewing. A ghost. Even if I die, I will definitelyst at least four years Pow! It was that moment. A sharp de protruded through the iron armored giants abdomen. I blinked for a moment without realizing what was happening. He coughed up a handful of blood and knelt down on the ground helplessly. What is this? I didnt know what had happened to me. As I slowly turned my gaze, I noticed the appearance of my subordinates looking in this direction with very embarrassed expressions. Also, the image of a woman clutching the handle of a sword that pierced her abdomen. Why? Are you asking why? A subordinate of the demonic cult who humiliated me? A unique outfit that is clearly different from that of the midfielder. A youthful appearance that cannot be attributed to ones age. The identity of the attacker was none other than the Empress of the North Sea. In this situation, there is no way that the officials would just sit by and watch as the leader of the foreign tribes makes an unexpected move It looks like they have no intention of just watching as you said. The Empress with a smile of unknown meaning on her lips. The chill that spread around the sword rapidly lowered the iron armored giants body temperature. Just before I lost consciousness and fell over. The iron-d giant burst intoughter. An unbelievable sight unfolded beyond my blurring vision. Waaaa! Wipe out all the traitors! The tightly closed castle gate opened and soldiers poured out. The shouts of soldiers and foreigners shook the entire battlefield. * * * Immigrants cannot be trusted. Especially since the Empress who reigns at their peak is here. Sohyeongeom thought. We must prevent any unfortunate incident that may ur. You need to eliminate the cause of anxiety in advance. I happen to know the provincialmander here. Next to the Empress. A middle-aged man was seen smiling as he watched the fight between the martial arts people on the castle wall. The dazzling armor, which showed that it was not worn on a regr basis, attracted attention. The problem is that its not a distance that my whole sound can reach. While he was pondering, he approached Eum-gwi, who was tracking the location of the Iron Armored Giant using Cheonji Cheongjutsu. And I asked her this: I want you to convey my words to the provincialmander on the wall. ? Since Taesang Gaju has mastered the sound technique, it would be possible to convey words without being heard by others. Ak Yeo-ryeongs eyes widened at the sound of Sohyeons sword that followed. Approximately two hours have passed since then. Wow! The gates opened, and foreigners and soldiers poured out. Rushing like a herd of bulls, they crashed into the rear of the demonic army that was frantically fighting against the Baekdo Allied Forces. It was a moment when the delicately maintained bnce was broken. Sohyeongeom stroked his beard and smiled with satisfaction. I dont know the exact circumstances, but Provincial Commander Sang Baek-jin clearly stabbed the Demon Cultist. There were two reasons why he did not leave the castle walls and just watched the situation. The first was justification and the second was practicality. Justification that officials should not be involved in disputes between martial arts people. In addition, there must have been a calction that it would be beneficial for the officials to allow the political faction and the demonic religion to consume each others power. In other words, it means that you can move him by presenting a justification and practicality that exceeds those two. The reason they had no choice but to be wary of the movements of the barbarians was because there was a possibility that they would attack the exhausted warriors of Baekdo at the moment when the battle was over. Its called fishermans fortune. After going through a lot of hard work, we won, so there shouldnt have been any incidents of foreigners attacking us. How did it work out so well? There was no way to get them to voluntarily leave the walls and return to their ownnd. So what if we did the opposite and dragged them into battle? The battle could be ended quickly if the foreigners and the government army entered the war and attacked the demonic religion. Of course, the damage suffered by our allies will be greatly reduced. It was clear that the barbarian tribes would not be able to show their teeth carelessly against the Baekdo Allied Forces, which had preserved all their strength. Kukukuk! bang! If they had eyes, they would be watching the terrible fight between the Demon Cult Master and the Dragon King taking ce in the sky. * * * Thats right. Provincialmander Sang Baek-jin, who was riding a horse escorted by armed soldiers, let out a chuckle. Just now. An evil spirit, renowned as the Hongiljeom of the Ten Heavenly Emperors, spoke to himself. He said he was conveying a proposal from Sohyeongeom, an elder of the Maeng n. I felt this way when I saw him before, but he is an old man with excellent eloquence. At first I tried to ignore it. Because I decided there was no reason to listen to anything she said. However, the voice delivered unterally, regardless of ones will, contained content that could not be ignored. [Because of this, the provincialmander incurred the resentment of the demonic leader.] [It was called Sakchojegeun (ݳ). If you fail to put an end to the cult leaders life, you will be in danger for the rest of your life.] [ From the imperial familys point of view, the current situation where the demonic cult and the political faction are shing with each other and consuming power will be beneficial. But thats only when seen from a global perspective. How about as arge individual?] Originally, I would have snorted and shook my head. However, I couldnt help butugh as I watched the terrifying fight between the Dragon King and the Demon Cultist. I had heard that Master Ma was the greatest expert in the world, but there was a big difference between seeing him in person and only hearing about him through stories. Since we are human, we cannot help but feel instinctive fear. What if, even if only by chance, the Demonic Church wins the fight? No, even if the Baekdo martial arts side wins, what if one Demonic Cult leader somehow manages to escape with his life? He had to live his whole life in fear of retaliation. There is no way an individual with that much power would be afraid of public power. The troops were not moved simply out of fear. If it werent for Sohyeongeoms suggestion, he would never have made this decision. [Soon, Maqiao will give up the northern part of the Central ins and return to Xinjiang. And the Baekdo warriors, who were originally powerful in those regions, will take up the vacant positions again.] [ As the provincialmander who has maintained a good rtionship with the Demonic Cult so far, the future will inevitably feel ufortable.] [Even though the Demonic Cult is impervious to government affairs, the Cult of Demonic Cult is uneasy . The Baekdo people who lost their families, rtives, and executioners will never look at Gwan in a positive light.] [ If you help me this time, I promise that I will personallye forward and serve as a buffer.] [ It just so happens to be thergest power in the Northern Wulin The Huashan Sect of Shaanxi, the Wulin power that overthrew the sect, is my school.] In addition, Sohyeongeom presented various conditions that would seduce Sangbaekjin. In the end, Shang Baek-jin epted it, pretending that he could not win, and demanded that the barbarians join together to attack the devils rear. The Empress and the foreigners who had a grudge against Lord Ma readily epted it. Invite government affairs? All you had to do was create a cause. If the Murim League and the government coborated, it would have been easy to fabricate the fact that the Demon Cult side attacked first. Doo doo doo doo! The sound of horses hooves echoed loudly. The demonic cultists who were unexpectedly attacked from the rear cried out in shock. You must be anxious. . Above the sky overlooking everything. Yeon-yoon said as if teasing Ma Cyoju. The force emanating from the Demon Cultists body became more threatening. Chapter 518 Episode 518 Indeed. I looked at the rapidly escting battle situation and put a smile on my face. The reason why the government soldiers and foreigners suddenly helped the political faction, Murim, was unknown. But one thing was certain. If this trend continues, the demonic army will not be able to hold out for long and will copse. There was only one way for them to overturn their inferiority. The worlds greatest expert, Demonic Cultist, joins the ranks. The cult leader had a reason to defeat me as quickly as possible. The important thing starts from here. Ive somehow held up well so far. Although I suffered some internal injuries, my physical functions were not particrly impaired. However, we must not forget that since the opponent was our opponent, a moment of inattention could lead to death. The intention was to make the opponent impatient, but the fact that a high-level expert was in a hurry to hasten the conclusion also meant that I had to ovee a dangerous juncture. Geumgong is definitely scary. I repeated it to myself several times. From the beginning, there was no intention of relying on the power of the bomber. However, when I found myself confronting the religious leader like this, I found myself unable to let go of my disappointment. The temptation to improve ones skills through expedient means was so strong. This is why even disciples of venerable schools abandon the excellent and stable esoteric meditation techniques of monks and fall into evil or magical practices. But since the religious leader has prepared countermeasures, the bombshell magician must be punished. A warning passed through Masters mind before he lost consciousness. There should be no such thing as being consumed by ones own strength and losing in vain. It wasnt like I had been constantly whipping myself to meet that kind of ending. Phew! A huge, artificial mass passed by the upper body. Clothes and skin were torn by the wind pressure and blood flowed. Master Ma, who showed off his skills without hesitation, was literally a disaster that descended on Rense. Each attack was heavy and powerful. Its a battle in the air, so it doesnt cause damage, but this is the type of martial arts that can destroy mountains and split the sea. Pow! He kicked off the sphere of brain energy that had formed under his feet and rushed towards the leader. He invaded the space between the opponent and raised his sword diagonally to cut. Kagagak! The sword, held between my fingers bent like a rake, was instantly thrown out of my hand. Without hesitation, I gave up my sword andnded a kick into the cult leaders defenseless exposed abdomen. thud! Instead of the sensation that should have been transmitted through my toes, I felt a heavy rebound force. Like a shield made of cold iron. Condensed demon energy was blocking and protecting the impact point. The next moment, the hand of the Demonic Cultist expanded into view and came into view. As I crossed my arms to protect my body, a strong shock struck me. A feeling of internal organs shaking. Nausea rose up, but I quickly stabilized it by using my internal energy ording to the Baekrei Shingongs instructions. Geogwol, which had been falling towards the ground, rose up again and returned to my hand. ! There was no time to catch your breath. A wave of magic energy surges, filling the entire front. For an instant, it felt like the entire world was being immersed in darkness. The sleeves of the clothes exposed to the demonic energy turned ck and melted. I wanted to protect myself with self-defense gear, but from now on, I had to preserve all my strength for one final blow. I believe in a body that has been strengthened through the White Thunder Gods Technique. My skin tingled, but it wasnt unbearable. The energy to protect the body was kept to a minimum and the energy was spread out more widely. I faintly felt the presence of the cult leader circling around me, swimming in a space filled with demonic energy. e. In the blink of an eye, the Demonic Cults power that prated the side was narrowly deflected with the de. An exmation, whether of irritation or admiration, flowed from the leaders mouth. The third herbivorous full moon. The swords trajectory drew arge circle. It wasnt a powerful attack, but there was nothing like this to create the gap I needed right now. The tip of the sword missed the face of the Demon Cultist with an inch gap. Ujijik! The Demon Cultists fist shattered the membrane of the condensed brain energy and sent a shock to the body. The new model that was pushed soared into the sky and came out of the cloud made of demonic energy. It was breathtaking. If the distance had been a little closer, the cult leaders fist would have hit my chest. If that were the case, it wouldnt have ended up like this with minor internal injuries. After coughing a bit, I unleashed my Wolyeonggeom again toward the chasing Demon Cultist. The twenty-fourth herbivorous month (). Shhh! Following the swords path, the remaining remnants crumbled and turned into countless energy swords. A torrential downpour of rain poured down on Ma Jiaojus head. * * * Demon Lords eyes were distorted as he swung both arms to clear away the heavy rain. It felt like ying tag. An enemy that seems to be caught but cannot be caught. Unlike the Thunder King, he was a difficult enemy to deal with. I never thought I would have grown to this extent in such a short period of time. To put it positively, you can now use what you have efficiently. On the contrary, to put it negatively, the tactics have weakened. The first blow that struck my side. Originally, the blow should have broken bones and damaged internal organs. However, the Dragon King only flew away and continued the battle as if nothing had happened. The attack that sent him flying a little while ago was like that. If the punch had been applied properly, arge hole would have been created in the Dragon Kings sr plexus. But he was still fighting back with a sane appearance. Once is a coincidence, but if the same thing happens four or five times, it must be seen as the other persons intention. Memorization that digs into the blind spots of theck of street awareness, prosthetics, counterattacks that cut off the pulse at important moments, etc. Every little element came together to halve the power of the attack. It was his fault that the person who was supposed to be suffering from fatal injuries still looked fine. When we faced each other in Banghyeon, although he was strong, he had a lot of room to attack, so it was easy to deal with him. I had no choice but to admit it. The Dragon King has grown to a level where he can threaten himself. In his current state of injury and exhaustion, he was a strong man who could truly be considered an opponent who could be defeated. Look at this too. A powerful air current swirled around the hand of the Demon Cultist. The air in the area seemed to be shaking, and eventually the storm engulfed the entire Hwahae area. Did you feel something unusual? Yeonsun, with a hard expression on his face, adjusted his grip on the sword with both hands. White light flickered on the surface of the sword raised above the head. Wow! The soldiers on the ground looked up at the sky, startled by the noise hitting their eardrums. The storm split in half dissolved into the air and disappeared. The Dragon King, standing in the air, seemed to stumble and spit out a handful of blood. The religious pir located across from it also did not look fine. There was a long cut in the front, and blood flowed from the diagonal wound. her. Ma Gyoju wiped the wound with his hand andughed. The moment when great power collides. He aimed for the moment when the opponent was about to unleash a blow with all his might, and sent out a secretly implemented sword. I didnt expect this. The problem was that the other person thought the same thing as him. A thin, sharp, artificial de passed all the way through the upper body. Coincidentally, the trajectory was almost identical to the location of the wound suffered by the Dragon King in Banghyeon in the past. Youre pissing me off. Master Ma muttered in a cold voice and stretched out his hand. Yeon-woon, who was staggering, swung his left arm in a surprise attack, and the meme that had been released was sucked into his hand like a lie and caught. . Yeon-woon, who had lost his appetite as if he were disappointed, took out the memorization again. This time, instead of just one, there were dozens of memorized machines circling in the air and flying towards the leader. This is an art that even dancers from Tang Dynasty, famous for their mastery of memorization, would be amazed by. Dark flying sword. It is a martial art and legacy created by the Taesang family head of the Tang family, Poison King. Although it was a martial arts feat that was acknowledged even by the head of the Tang family of the time, it was not a threat to the head of the Ma religion. The powerful suction power generated around the fingertips seemed to have sucked all the memorized energy into one point, and then pushed them all out at once and returned them to their original owners. Yeonsun swings his sword so fast that a remnant is left in the air, forming a sword curtain. As if he had been waiting, the leader kicked the air and narrowed the distance before throwing his fist out and breaking the curtain. No, to be precise, the fist passed through the membrane without any resistance. Since there was no sense of resistance that should have been conveyed, the center of gravity naturally tilted. a shallow trick. Didnt you get caught properly? Wow! Yeonsun, who narrowed his eyes and smiled, mercilessly kicked the bent religious leaders waist. With a heavy hitting sound, the Demon Cultists new form was pushed out to the twenty-second range. Wolyeonggeoms ninth herbal method, Howol (o). It was a herbal diet that made you feel like you had opened a sword. It cant be said to be a very powerful herbal weapon, but depending on how it is used, it can induce the opponents movements and catch them off guard. Whoa. Yeon-woon touched his abdomen with a frown and let out a long sigh. Master Ma slowly straightened his back and red at him with a menacing gaze. * * * Impletely out of my mind. Even though Ive grown at a rapid pace, my skills are still nowhere near Master Mas. It wasnt just a drop in output. Experience Tips Depth of Enlightenment. Nothing was ahead of the other. Their physical strength and endurance were somewhat equal due to the leader being tired and injured, but that was it. To put it bluntly, my current overall skills are nowhere near what I had when I was operating the Pakjam Magic Gong in Banghyeon (h). However, there was a crucial difference between me then and now. Have you met or not met the minimum conditions necessary to defeat the Demon Cultist? The oue of a fight is not simply determined by strength or weakness. The direction of my enlightenment was of a type that made a one-step reversal possible. Master Ma also knows this, so even though he is pushed into this situation, he is hardly able to throw a winning move. But we cant dy any longer. I cant let my subordinates be wiped out like that. Lets get to the end soon, leader. Chapter 519 Episode 519 What? What are they doing now? On top of a high castle wall that can overlook the encirclement formed by the allied forces of the right faction. The demon cultists tilted their heads as they looked at the group sitting huddled together on arge mat, each taking out a musical instrument. As many as a hundred people were preparing to perform together in the middle of the battlefield. There was no other way to exin it other than that it was heterogeneous. It begins. Jiang Soak family owner Ak Gangyun quietly dered. Soon, a beautiful chord rang out throughout the battlefield. The allied forces of the political faction and the demons on the castle walls. I even forgot about the wartime situation and was immersed in the ecstatic tone. Rumbling! The first to notice the strange incident were the Murim lord Juhwabaek and Buddha. They raised their heads and looked at the sky and let out a soft sigh. The air became distorted and an unusual air current arose. Amazing. In the past, before the Ak family moved to Jiangsu. The Hwangbo family was persistent in its wariness and persecution of the evil family. Why did they do that? What was so fearful of the huge Wulin power, which upied the top spot of the five great families, that it harassed a family that was far inferior to itself? Because it is a family that produced an outstanding person called a sound ghost? Is it just because they arepeting over interests that exist within the same region? Neither guess was wrong. There was another, more fundamental reason. Hwang Bose had recognized him from the beginning. The power that evil singers have. What will be the results if they grow in power and expand their influence? The martial art practiced by singers of the music family is the sound technique. It was a study that was different from the usual martial arts, which involved striking the opponent directly with a sword or fist. Spreads sound waves filled with energy and inflicts damage on the target. This was the essence of the sound hole. Since martial arts was a trait, it was extremely difficult to create a strong individual. In fact, Akyeori was ssified as the weakest of the Ten Heavenly Emperors. However, the true value of those who learned Yin Gong was in group battles, not one-on-one battles. No one could deny it. In arge-scale battlefield, the influence of the evil spirit exceeds even the second honor. In the same context, the battlefield was also the ce where Akgas warriors could demonstrate their greatest power. Basically, Yin Gong is a martial art that deals with intangible power rather than tangible power. The sess of those who trained it waspletely different from that of ordinary martial artists. A lump of power that can never be created by an individual but can only be realized as a group. The soldiers of the Allied Forces were thrilled by the mighty force felt overhead. There is no demonic cult within the headquarters. There is the Surama Emperor, the Eight Great Demon Lord, but he was seriously injured in the fight with King Gwon and is not in perfect condition. Simaun, a young man who was blowing wind into his face with an iron wire, narrowed his eyes and muttered. An attack made from a distance that even arrows cannot reach. Even though the demonic cultists could clearly see it with their own eyes, there would be no way to stop it. Yue Kang-yuns hands were busy crossing the gold. One by one, the singers of the musical family let out heavy breaths. The face and nape of the neck are shiny with sweat. Even though they were just ying, they all felt extremely helpless. Finally, a huge lump of power formed in the air and began to fly towards the castle wall. omg! Uh oh! The demonic cultists, who felt something unusual, expressed their astonishment. Kwaaaaaaaa! One axis of the castle wall copsed as if hit by a huge iron ball. The demonic cultists nearby looked in disbelief at the unbelievable sight. Even if several absolute experts came forward, the walls of the fortress, which could not be easily demolished, copsed so easily. Something happened that could not possibly have happened ording tomon sense. The allied forces of the political factions rushed into the gap that was created as if they had been waiting. Their high-spirited shouts resounded loudly throughout the area. Thank you for your effort. Simaun approached the exhausted members of the music family and raised a gun salute. Akangyun asked with a faint smile on his lips. How is it? It was amazing. I can assure you that from now on, no martial artist in the central ins will be able to look down on Akga and ignore him. Leaving behind Akang-yun, who nodded with a satisfied expression, Sima-un climbed onto the back of his horse and rushed towards the wall with the members of the Cheonan Ganbu. At the head of the unit was Geomhu () Yeo Hwayeon and Gwangpungdo (L) Woo Ga-jin. Quang! Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! Lee Zon () showed off his incredible inaction and destroyed the ground. The moat dug along the castle wall was filled with rocks and dirt that fell, opening a path. The time hase to end this damn war! Wipe out all of the abominable Demon Cult bastards, leaving none behind! The Great Lord of the Blue Dragon and the Great Lord of the Xuanwu exploded the Lions Roar to encourage the fierce warriors who were at the forefront to engage with the demons. The screams of the demon cultists echoed throughout the area. * * * It has begun. Heavy drinking and screaming pierce my ears. Sosalmagun sent a signal with a nce to his two lieutenants, Geodogwi (޵) and Seolyegeom (J), who were located on either side of him. Currently, a three-digit number of horsemen were lined up behind him. depart! Open the gate! Get out of here! They gathered at the back gate, not the main gate, of the main altar. With a harsh driving sound, the huge door opened and the drawbridge lowered, creating a path leading beyond the moat. also. Sosalmagun, who was the first to cross the drawbridge,ughed with a smile on his face. During the past time, we observed the movements of the Allied forces, making countless sacrifices. They also realized that Ma Jyoju had moved via Sae-o-ui, so they organized reinforcements and sent them out. And we all knew that they had recently been carefully changing the deployment of their troops so that they wouldnt notice. The siege is thin in this direction. The horsemen who left the headquarters of the Demonic Cult began to run towards the west all at once. Toward their hometown, Xinjiang, where everything originated. What the hell! Its Sosalma-kun! The Sosalma Army is here! Why are you suddenlying this way Wow! The Allied soldiers who formed a siegework expressed their bewilderment at the unexpected attack. The horsemen mercilessly trampled the fallen warriors and cleared a path in a straight line. ??? ?! Six wheels orbiting in the air mercilessly ughtered the warriors of the White Path. Emperor Surama, who recovered the blood-stained poison weapon, looked around with cold eyes. In this way, the horsemen led by the Sosalma army galloped along the road strewn with blood and flesh. * * * Ouch! The Demon Lords hand, bent like a rake, tore through the air. There was an illusion that space was splitting apart. If I had been a littlete in tilting my head back, the back of my neck would have been torn off. nice. I couldnte to my senses. Currently, I was walking a tightrope against Master Ma, who hadpletely turned to the offensive. Huh! Hung! Each blow had the power to pierce flesh and inflict fatal wounds. A sensation that makes the hair on your entire body stand on end. It was clear that the moment I let my guard down even for a moment, I would lose my life. Twenty-third herbivorous month (ˮ). The remnants that remained along the swords path crumbled into countless des. The religious leader did not feel intimidated by the waves of wee. There was not even a moments hesitation to distinguish between the false and the true. Sigh! The clothes were torn, the skin split, and blood sttered. The demonic cult leader was not taking care of his own body and was narrowing the distance between me and me with the determination to break the bones of the body. Dangerous! I quickly let go of the sword. He then wrapped both hands around the point of impact to reduce the power of the fist flying towards his chest. Teuong! ! The right arm bounced off with half-sticity. I gritted my teeth and somehow pushed away the cult leaders fist with my remaining left hand. Crump! I felt a cracking sensation in my ribs. I had managed to hold on so far, using everything I had, but in the end, I ended up allowing a valid hit. It seemed that the demonic leader had also made a n this time. Without thinking back, I put all my strength into my fists. The air shook as if there had been an earthquake due to the light wave spreading behind me. Sigh! I also did not suffer quietly. Geogwal (I) pierced the cult leaders calf. Ma Gyojus facial features, which had been blurry, became clear. The whites of my eyes turned red from pain. Yes, the religious leader is also a human being, so there is no way he wouldnt feel pain. Cheok! Before I could finish my thoughts, somethingrge and invisible flew in from the left and struck my body. I couldnt even scream and was thrown away, but managed tond in the air and regain my bnce. Turn it off! Before he could even catch his breath, the fighting fists sent by Ma Jiao filled the entire front. I struck the blow with all my might and immediately followed the Demon Cultists movements with my eyes. Its that one again. A powerful air current rushed over my clenched fist. A storm arose centered around Ma Jiaoju. A trump card possessed by the Demonic Cultist that I had experienced once before. To be honest, I felt like protesting. Isnt it a vition to repeat such a ridiculous attack over and over again? Of course, even if that were the case, the Demon Lord would not blink an eye. Somehow I was able to take it at least once. I didnt have the confidence to face that head on again. If I tried to force myself to fight back, my body might be torn apart. No matter how you counter it, you wont be able to block the next attack. In the end, this side has to reveal the bottom line first. Thest Choshik of the Wolyeonggeom, which was not recorded in the martial arts book in the Cheonryung Bookstore. It is a sword strike that ispletely different from the existing one by adding the use of a false sword. It could be said that its practicality had already been proven, as it was effective against the Hundred-faced Reaper. There is no choice. I look like Im going to die right now, so do I have time to think about this and that? I swung my sword exactly at the moment when the leader entered the gap. Whoa! Following the swords trajectory, the remaining remnants split apart, creating numerous illusions. The demonic storm split and the figure of the cult leader within it came into view. A fleeting moment. I saw clearly. The Demon Lords eyes were wide open as if in shock. Chapter 520 Episode 520: A simple and concise sword road that just goes down in a straight line. However, the change that resulted from it was so intense and spectacr that it covered the entire world in sight. Numerous swords were blooming like flowers. The flower petals sprouted and multiplied greedily, tore through the storm and struck Demon Cultist. After numerous trials and errors, I sublimated the swordsmanship into my own. Thest Chosik of Wolyeonggeom, whose name does not even remain. I named this herbivore this way. Its called a lunar eclipse. A naming that seems incongruous at first nce, contradicting the visual characteristics of the herbivore cast. However, as someone who knows what kind of structure herbivores are made of, I couldnt think of a more suitable name. Damn it! Ma Cyojus hands were busy stroking the air. The sleeves of my clothes were torn and split in an instant, turning into rags. The powdered swords that disturb the eyes are heocho (̓). It is just an illusion that covers the moon instead of a shadow. Silcho (true hand) was a fake steel tool hidden in between. At first nce, it seemed simr to the 23rd herbivore, Suwol (ˮ), but its power and subtlety were on a different level. So much so that it deceives and confuses even the senses of the demonic cult leader. This alone is not enough. He caught his opponent off guard with a secret move he had saved, but this alone was not enough to make him optimistic about victory. The leader was not a formidable opponent who could be defeated by just learning the powerful herbivorous food. The loss that would decide the match was decided from the beginning. Wedge! He let go of Geogwal, used his swordsmanship, and fired it at the religious leader. Then, he gathered the fragments of will scattered everywhere and created the shape of a sword. Sword of purpose. The direction of enlightenment that I have pursued as a martial artist so far has been consistent. Cohesion and detailed maniption. The medical sword was like a culmination of everything I had umted over the years. A sword that is stronger and sharper than anything in the world,pleted at the end of an endless journey of martial arts. ! He kicked into the air and fired a new weapon. I can say with certainty that although I am inferior to the Master of Demonic Cults in every way, I am ahead of him. Wow! The entire space was divided. The Demon Cultists new form seemed to be split in half, but then it dispersed and disappeared like a mirage. Scattered? My back felt cold and my body became stiff. Before I could even think about the difort, something invisible pierced my side. I continuously felt the sensation of something unpleasant and foreign invading my body. It happened so suddenly that there was no time to scream. Big. I released my energy generously and pulled out the fake des embedded in my body. Surprisingly, there were no noticeable injuries. I could understand it intuitively. This is how the Demon Cultist, who neutralized the Master, used his newly learned form. The damage is less than you think. Since they did not use the bomb attack, there was not much damage. However, little by little, the umted internal injuries became more severe, and the operation of internal power became difficult for a moment. It goes without saying, but Master Ma did not miss the gap created by this. Quad deuk! The left elbow that had received the Demon Cults blow broke and made a terrible noise. I felt a shock as if I had been hit by a huge rock. A body falling helplessly towards the ground. The sounds of astonishment from the Baekdo warriors who were watching pierced my ears. I also felt the presence of the cult leader, kicking the air and closing the distance between me as if he wanted to end the situation. Numerous thoughts appeared in my mind and disappeared repeatedly. Was it an insurmountable wall in the end? This is probably what the religious leader would say if he were to teach me like he did in Banghyeon (h). Lose means that the opponent has read the hand that will be usedst. In the past, I had already shown my sword to the religious leader once. That became the deciding factor between victory and defeat. In some ways, I didnt know that this was a natural result. In a situation where I was unable to pull out all of the Demon Cults resources, I ended up running out first. no. I broke down and clenched my fists. Its not over yet. Although he was injured, his body did not be immobile. Even though the scales have tipped, it is still too early to give up and let go. If youre going to give up so easily, why did you run so frantically? I can still fight well enough. I hate to say it myself, but I have a pretty damn personality. I was brutally treated by the cult leader and almost lost my life twice. I couldnt tolerate the same situation repeating itself three times. If I didnt force myself to win, I wouldnt be able to sleep at night because of the injustice. Aaaah! Kwaaaaang! He let out a yell that I couldnt tell if it was a scream or a cheer, and swung his right arm, which was engulfed in white light. Perhaps because the collision urred while they were close to the ground, the martial arts people were unable to withstand the energy waves that swept across a vast area, and fell to the ground, spitting out nausea. Some who were nearby bled to death in the Seven Seas. Whats the problem with being in a disadvantageous situation? If I had considered the odds of victory in the first ce, I would not have faced the Demon Cult Leader alone. To put it bluntly, the situation has not changed much. As a high-level expert, Ma Jyoju has consistently had the upper hand over me, and that has continued until now. I will definitely win. If the strategy I came up with in advance didnt work, I just had to prepare another move. If youcked capacity, you could at least force it. If thats still not enough, we can use cowardly and vicious means to undermine the power of the cult leader. Its about face and fairness. Those kinds of things are something only famous elders of political factions take care of, but they did not suit me. Since ancient times, a fight has been meaningful only if you win. Well, now I am also a famous guest house in name and reality. Its also a moment tough while remembering a foolish thought. After somersaulting andnding with both feet on the ground, I stretched out my right hand. I wanted to retrieve the main pce, but unfortunately it was too far away and I couldnt afford to retrieve it. Because the leader of the cult has already reached a very close distance. With an empty sword, I grabbed a sword that someone had dropped and held it in my hand. The seventh herbivorous month. The swords trajectory drew a small circle. The cult leaders fist, whichnded in the middle of it all, was fixed in the air as if blocked by something invisible. Quad deuk! Is it because it received such a strong attack, or is it because its lifespan was already over? The surface of the sword seemed to crack, but soon it lost its shape and fell into pieces. As soon as the blocking force disappeared, the cult leaders fist, engulfed in a ck air current, fell straight towards my face. Cult leader. ? If you got hit once, you can get hit twice. Humans are creatures that cannot see small things when they see big things in front of them. Even the Demon Cultist, who was the best master in the world and possessed a spirit that surpassed even that of a sound demon, was no exception. Perhaps instinctively feeling a sense of danger, the leader tilted his head back. The trajectory of the fist was distorted due to the sudden twist of the new model. The geoggeol narrowly passed by the bridge and dug deep into the ground. Ugh? Having barely escaped death by flying away, I expressed my bewilderment. An enormous attractive force was generated centered on the Ma Gyojus wide spread left hand. Rather than increasing the distance from the other person, the body is helplessly dragged along. I crouched down as much as possible to narrow down the hitting area and formed a film of brain energy over the self-defense force. In addition, by implementing the artificial body, a triple barrier was created in a short period of time to protect the body. Quang! The body that flew awaynded on the rock behind. Even though my body was perfectly protected, the shock was transmitted to my bones. As the internal injuries deepened, the pain became unbearable. I fell to my knees on the ground and continued to vomit blood. My vision was shaken as if I was drunk. w. It was a hopeless situation, but I smiled. Lifting up the corners of your bright red lips. The magicians who approached him with their eyes shing felt strange and hesitated. You seem to have forgotten, but my fianc is a direct blood rtive of the Tang family. . How does it feel to be addicted again? In the end, it was the dark technique, the dark flying sword, that pierced the Demon Cultists loophole at thest moment. Master Ma somehow managed to avoid the pce that fell from the sky, but at the same time, he did not notice the reflection that rose up through the ground. This is ugly resistance. Even though you say that, your expression doesnt look good. The Demonic Cultists movements became rigid. The sting prated the cult leaders skin and was soon pulled out by the erupted demonic energy, but the poisonous energy had already spread. It was not an intangible poison. Even though he was betrothed to his own daughter, there is no way the head of the family would have handed over to me a valuable item that is produced only in very small quantities in the family. What was used was seven poison. The extreme poison that drove me to death in my past life. Its not as good as the intangible evil, but its probably enough. The religious leader is also devastated by the fighting so far. As evidence, the facial features that should have been blurred were still clear. I wasnt the only one pushed to my limit. It was just difficult to judge the situation objectively because we were being pushed around like crazy. In fact, the cult leader has been fighting in harsh conditions that are iparable to mine. It was even stranger if he was still intact after that fierce battle. The situation would be different from when I was poisoned during the fight with Master earlier. Even a somewhat ineffective poison would be fatal to him now. You wont be able to avoid it. Geoggeol, which circled in the air and returned to its right hand, spewed out pure white brilliance. Countless figurine fragments covered its surface, adding to its elegance. The leader nced back and clicked his tongue. Coincidentally, it was in the middle of the Demonic Cult camp. Because he was surrounded by so many people, the Demon Cult leader had nowhere to retreat. There was also a way to leap into the air, but there was no way the sound ghost and the female emperor, who sensed his presence getting closer, would miss that moment. A situation that cannot be like this or that. In the end, as the leader of the cult, you will have no choice but to confront me head on. Whoa! The demon energy that had encroached on the area quickly gathered together and took the form of a fist covering the fist. Just looking at it is a collection of enormous power that makes your shoulders tremble and your heart pound. No further words were needed. The standoff was broken in an instant. The swords and fists thrust towards each other met at one point in the air. Sigh! A result came out that made everyone doubt their eyes. Geogeol pierced the cult leaders heart and came out from behind his back. Chapter 521 Episode 521 Is it over? There was an illusion that time had stopped. I let go of the sword and sat down in ce. I looked down and stared at my trembling hands, then raised my head with an expression of disbelief. Did I really defeat the Demon Cult leader? It pierced my heart. It was undoubtedly a fatal wound. I could guarantee that even if Daera Godseon (_) came, he would not be able to save him. Cough! Blood soaked the floor red. I had no strength in my body. A final blow that draws out all of its power. . If it was me, I was there. I created an advantageous structure and clearly forced my opponent to take advantage of my superiority and force them into a match. Focus on one point. I dont know if it was anything else, but I was confident that this was better than the religious leader. In fact, the current results proved that. under. However, I was confident that I simply could not understand the situation. Even though it was something I did with my own hands, I couldnt believe that the leader of the cult died in vain like this. It was no one else but the religious leader. The supreme leader of the Demonic Cult. The best expert in the world. Feeling a dazed feeling, I looked around and saw the demonic cultists who had formed arge circle and were watching with shocked expressions. Only then could I really feel it. It wasnt an illusion or anything. The sight that was now reflected in my vision was clearly reality. I see. I understood it intuitively. The leader was physically at his limit, but mentally he was even more stressed. If you think about it, it was a strange thing. How on earth am I so alive? The internal injuries have gotten worse, but not to the point where I cant move. Thest time swords and fists collided. I was determined to face the same fate. Even if he survived, he expected to be at least seriously injured. But what were the results? The leader died from a hole in his heart, and I suffered quite a few injuries but survived. I guess. There was a high possibility that the Sosalma Army was involved in the reason why the government forces and the foreigners blocked the Great Wall of China. At this point, I didnt think there would be anyone else who could stab the leader. I was too busy coping with the hectic situation. There would have been time to see the war situation from the religious leaders perspective. After being betrayed by his only remaining disciple, he faced the political factions pursuit team to find a way out in a hopeless situation. He tried to rekindle the me of hope that was dying out by the minute, but time was not on his side. He probably realized this when he saw the intervention of foreigners and the government army and the Demonic Cult camp copsing uncontrobly. That everything is over. There was no future for the Demonic Cult that had lost its main force and even its final bastion. We have reached a point where we have to worry about the survival of our power, let alone achieving the grand n. If it were a normal person, my heart would have just copsed. A situation where the annihtion of our troops is confirmed. I also predicted the possibility of losing my life regardless of whether I won or lost the fight. Various thoughts must have been eating away at his mind and dulling his movements. Even if I barely survive and escape. There was no ground anywhere in the midfield for him to set foot on. Not only the Baekdo people, but even the demonic cultists will question the cult leader and hold him responsible for the failure. That was the position of standing in front of everyone and taking responsibility for them. Even if I win, it is a fight with no end in sight. If anyone were to face the same situation, they would inevitably lose their motivation. On the contrary, I should say its amazing. After staring at the corpse of the Demon Cultist in silence for a while, I smiled bitterly. The thing about him was that he kept his back straight even after death. He didnt show any sign of weakness until the very end. Because of that, I was unable to take the initiative of the fight away from him until the very end and was swayed by him. He was like the embodiment of arrogance and irreverence that I couldnt like, but I had no choice but to admit it. He was a great man who could well be called a great man of his era. Nonsense. The leader passed away? The surrounding demonic cultists were very agitated and made a fuss. Some people secretly closed the distance to kill me, who was sitting motionless. I looked back at them with cold eyes and warned them. If you want to die early, I wont stop you. Sigh! The neck of the demon cultist who came closest cracked and blood sttered. The secretly realized de of the rite took away a life in the blink of an eye. ! The approaching demons hesitated and looked at each other. Cheonan Inspector General! Are you okay? Namgung Segaju Namgung Ho came towards me, cutting down the demonic cultists. By his side were the Namgung familys warriors and members of the torpedo squad. I am okay. I stood up using my sword as support, looked up at the sky, and let out a long sigh. The war is over. Now it was time to clean up after ourselves. * * * What is this? The headquarters of Demonicism located in Shaanxi. A prison located underground. Simaun, who was looking at the faces of those imprisoned with Gasol, spoke in a suppressed voice. The monster who was lying on the ground and groaning slowly raised his head. That voice was it luck? . Why are you here? You couldnt have been captured by demonic cultists, right? Sima Yun bit his lips tightly. As I watched my father unable to look at me directly, an indescribable emotion welled up in me. I didnt feel any pity or sympathy at all. Weve alreadye too far for that. My father and myself. It looks like you have no idea whats going on outside. ? The war is over. The headquarters of the Demonic Cult was captured by the Baekdo Allied Forces. Is that true? yes. Now the only thing left is to eradicate the remnants and clean up after them. Yeah, I see. There was a moment of silence as well. A horrifyingugh echoed through the prison. The appearance of Sima Seohwan, the former head of Sima Shiga, was truly miserable. He lookedpletely different from thest time I saw him. A shrunken body that has lost flesh and muscles. There were terrible burn marks around the eyes. The tendon in his ankle was cut, so he couldnt stand up, and he waspletely crippled, so he couldnt move his left arm freely. He was wearing rags that were embarrassing to call clothes, and his hair was falling out, leaving an empty space. All of his fingernails and toenails had disappeared, andrge and small scars remained all over his body. It is not torture to extract information or knowledge from the target. Sima Yun closed his eyes tightly. Obviously, at first, the Demonic Church would have used all possible means to persuade my father. Because the recipe for Gangshi (ʬ) in his head has great value that can turn the tide of war. However, there was no way that my father, who prioritized the revival of the Sima family above all else, would have fallen for the Demonic Cults threats and appeasement. Its amon urrence. Torture aimed at breaking ones will ultimately turns into an expression of ones anger. It was a parent who dered disownment a long time ago. Nevertheless, when I actually faced it like this, it was difficult to suppress the emotional turmoil. Sima Yun sat in front of the bars and made eye contact with his father. It seemed like he had already lost most of his eyesight, but that didnt seem to matter. Do you know how Sima Sega is doing now? I heard that those who survived after losing their homes to the evil family were wandering here and there, being persecuted by the entire central in. I dont know what I heard from the demons, but its not true. I guess so. I knew from the beginning that it was a ploy to sway me. Each person who came to torture me said something different. . I believed it. You will definitely revive the Sima family. Sima Seohwan chuckled. At that bizarre scene, the family members of the Simase family felt goosebumps running down their backs. Sima Yun took a deep breath and continued speaking calmly. The story of leaving Jiangsu and settling in Guizhou. He is also gradually increasing his influence in the region by joining hands with the Cheonghyeoldomun ([ѪT), who dered his intention to convert to Baekdo. There is also the prospect that his future actions will be further strengthened by being recognized for his contribution to the subjugation of demonic spirits and his contribution to the war. Its a pleasure. Just as the previous head of the family kept his promise, I also kept my promise. You never call me father until the end. If its yourst wish, I can grant it to you. done. What if you are a father who is not recognized by your children? My only hope is the revival of Sima Sega. Is that all you have to say? okay. Im sorry if you expected something from me. no. The shallow breathing gradually slowed down. It was Sima Seohwan, who continued his life by defying death through obsession and madness. Is it because he found relief through Simaun? The weakly burning embers of life began to die out at a rapid pace. Rest in peace. . My head fell down and my body, which had been trembling slightly, went limp. Sima Yun did not move for a while and just stared at his fathers body. * * * How on earth did this happen? A gateway located on the border between Cheonghae and Xinjiang. The Sosalma army, who discovered the soldiers densely ced on the castle wall, looked nk. I thought everything worked out as intended. Now, he thought that all he had to do was return to his hometown, Cheonsan (ɽ), sit on the supreme throne, stabilize the chaotic school, and solidify his position. But what is this situation? Why are the government forces blocking the road we need to pass through! An unexpected variable urred. This was not the time to waste time in a ce like this. We need to increase the distance as much as possible before the Baekdo Allied Forces form a chase team and chase after us. Why on earth are you doing this! Go back! You cannot cross this ce! The soldiers on the castle wall were currently aiming their bows in this direction. It looks like hell shoot you if youe any closer. It couldnt have been an unfortunate situation. Its no wonder that gate control is being strengthened at a time like this. Doesnt it seem like someone had predicted this situation and had taken action in advance? There was a face that momentarily passed through Sosalma-kuns mind. no way! Chapter 522 Episode 522: The battle has just ended and the battlefield is a mess. I brushed off the blood from my sword and looked around with tired eyes. It was a great victory. The Demonic Cult army led by the cult leader was annihted, and on the other hand, the damage suffered by our troops was not that great. The Empress of the North Sea and provincialmander Sang Baek-jin led the troops to attack Ma Qiaos rear. It was questionable why they intervened, as they had hoped that Baekdo and Demonicism would interact with each other, but after hearing the story from Eumgwi, it seemed that Sohyeongeom had a hand in it. Should it really be called Sohyeongeom? Before the Demonic Cult attacked. Without a doubt, the most powerful martial faction in the northern martial arts was the Hwasan faction. The Dongpa faction, which is the same old Daemun faction, could not produce absolute masters like the Sword Demon, and the Shinchangyang family was not even of the five generations to begin with. In fact, the only group that couldpete would have been the Peng family of Hebei. Therefore, it was not strange that Sohyeongeom, who also served as an elder of the Hwasan faction, was acquainted with provincial leader Sang Baekjin. Of course, it was Sohyeongeoms ability to use that friendship to change the course of the war. Big. As the excitement of battle wore off, pain came over me. His ribs and left arm were broken and he suffered considerable internal injuries. If it werent for his body strengthened by the White Lightning Divine Art, he would have copsed and was left struggling as soon as the fight with the Demon Cult Master ended. It waste, but I still needed to rest and take care of my body. To prevent any aftereffects from the injury. Namgung Segaju Namgung Ho came to the side and asked. What should the leader do? Why are you asking me that? You were the one who took him down. And everyone here knows that you have dedicated your life to destroying the Demonic Cult. . So, you have the full right to decide how to dispose of the cult leaders body. I scratched my cheek with a nervous expression. I was grateful for the consideration, but to be honest, it only felt like a burden. Everyone was misunderstanding. The reason I have been at the forefront of destroying demons until now is to avenge Wolhwajang. However, I was not a descendant of Wolhwajang or anything, and of course I had no intention offorting the soul of the fallen family. To be honest, it didnt matter to me whether the soldiers of the Allied Forces here were ying with the body of the dead Demon Cultist or performing a funeral. It wouldnt be a bad idea to make a profit by selling the body to an empress who had a grudge against the religious leader. still. When I looked back at the cold corpse of the religious leader, I clicked my tongue. Now that I have the rights in my hands, I no longer want to see the body being brutally mutted. I myself couldnt tell whether it was courtesy to an enemy general or the bare minimum warmth shown to a person who had been a teacher in a previous life. Well, I guess its okay to be whimsical like this. When I conveyed my intention to Namgung-ho, he nodded and instructed Gasol to collect the body. [Instead of epting the request for military support, there is only one condition that Namgung Sega will demand from the Murim Alliance.] [ If the White-Faced Death God is captured, the right to recruit and dispose of the target will be handed over to Sega.] There must be a lot you want to say to me about the White Faced Reaper. Judging from the fact that he respected my wishes without saying anything, he was no ordinary person. It was amazing. As I returned my sword to its sheath and started walking, a womans voice rang into my ears. As I turned my gaze to the side, a woman with a beautiful appearance came into view. Unusual clothing that did not fit the culture and climate of the Central ins was noticeable. nice to see you. Its Yeonsun. I dont feel bad that the hero of the central ins is polite to a mere foreigner. Youre just an immigrant. I have heard of the Empresss great name. Empress of the North Sea. The ruler of the Ice Pce, which isparable to the Beast Pce. I knew that Lee Su-yeon, a member of Cheonan Gambu, admired her and began learning martial arts. This was my first time seeing his face in person. Looking at her appearance, she only seemed to be about the same age or slightly older than me, but in reality, she seemed to be an old woman in her eighties. Did you say that you learned a special martial art that maintains the youth of your body like the Blood Flower Witch? I heard that there is no need to sacrifice others to raise ones level, such as by stealing a mans energy, because he gets the energy he needs from the harsh environment where snowstorms rage all year round. I realized that there is a sky above the sky. I never would have thought that there was a strong person who couldpete one-on-one with that demonic cult leader. Strictly speaking, my skills were not up to the level of the sect leader. Circumstances happened and I was lucky more than anything. I have eyes too, Dragon King. The cult leader is not an easy opponent to the extent that you can defeat him simply by luck. . I hope we can continue a good rtionship with you in the future. I also think the same way. After exchanging light greetings. I moved away, leaving the Empress behind, and concentrated on the attack while being escorted by the torpedo squad members. Suddenly, a thought crossed my mind. The members of Cheonan Gambu must be chasing the Sosalma Army by now. The Sosalma army that betrayed its leader was most likely heading to Xinjiang. The ambition to conquer the world of magic was frustrated. Because the main force of the Demonic Cult was annihted here. In the end, there was only one option for Sosalma to choose. Return to Cheonsan (ɽ), officially ascend to the rank of Jyojuwi (λ), and n for the future. It would be a waste to let go. After finishing the exercise, I opened my eyes and drew a sinister smile on my lips. It was true that he was of great help in defeating the great enemy known as the Demon Cultist. But there was no need for me to look after him. [I am the tail of an Imoogi preparing for ascension. It is not even right to say that I am the tail. I dont want to live as a waste that will be thrown away when its usefulness is over. It would be better to be the head of a snake crawling on the ground.] I already knew that he wanted to be a sadhu. Therefore, it was also expected that he would give up his headquarters in Shaanxi and return to Xinjiang. Of course, we were prepared for that as well. [Are you saying that after upying the Demonic Cults headquarters, we should immediately go after the Sosalma Army?] [ Yes.] [Wouldnt it be toote then? It would be better to deploy troops in advance along the expected escape route] [It is not possible for three reasons. First, I cannot seek cooperation from the leadership of the Allied Forces because I did not disclose that I had made a deal with the Sosalma Army.] [ Ah.] [Second, the Sosalma Army has the ability to respond flexibly to the situation. That you have it. We must not underestimate him. Even if you force it, it will find a loophole like a ghost to escape.] [.] [And third. All we have to do is somehow hold on to his ankles so the chase team can catch up. Arrangements for that have already been made.] Sima Yun was instructed to take charge of the cleanup after upying the headquarters of Shaanxi. He also instructed Hwadaerang, another deputy, to lead the main force of Cheonan Gambu and chase down the Sosalma army that had escaped. [But when the treatment is over, what will you give me in return?] [Didnt you want the rtionship between me and my daughter to be restored?] [I am me and your wife is your wife. The rtionship between father and daughter is something that the two of them can figure out on their own, and shouldnt Sogajus treatment be viewed separately from that? I will tell you, my price is quite high.] Seomun Sega owes me. He promised to do me one favor after saving his dying child, and this time I demanded that he keep that promise. The Seomun family is a famous family that has held government positions in the imperial family for generations. Among the high-ranking officials whose names you might recognize, quite a few were from the Seomun family. For example, the provincialmander of Cheonghae also had the surname Seomun. Its going to be quite a pain. Second death penalty. As Sosalma-gun, he would never have imagined it. I will move the government army to block his path. A snickeringugh escaped my lips. The members of the torpedo squad looked at me with a puzzled look as I was suddenly making a joke. * * * Pfft! The male Sosalma-kun groaned. Because the government army blocked the road, they were unable to head to Xinjiang and were stranded. In the current situation, conflict with officials was something that should never be done. Not only could we not waste the little power we had left, but if we were not careful, the Demonic Cult could end up being used of treason. The reason they strictly controlled the entrance and exit of the gate was because they received a tip that weightlifters who had rebelled against the imperial family in the past were hiding in Cheonghae. I couldnt tell if it was real or if it was just a loose justification. What was important was not authenticity. Since this is a serious issue, if you touch it wrongly, this side could end up in trouble. While I cant do this or that. The political factions pursuit party quickly narrowed the distance. The demonic cultists who tried to escape Cheonghae even by crossing the untouched mountain ended up being attacked by Cheonan Gambu. Kang! Kakakang! The sound of metal echoed loudly. The screams of the demon cultists echoed throughout the area. The troop gap is too big! Sosalma-kun chewed his lips. I decided to lead the main force. I could only assume that Yongwang, the head of Cheonan Gambu, had foreseen the current situation and had organized the pursuit team in advance. Hes the only one who knows that I had ns to betray the cult leader in the first ce. He may be the only person who can foresee the current situation and make arrangements. My teeth suddenly ground apart. Still, for a moment, we joined forces to deal with amon enemy, but I had no idea that they would attack us in the back like we had been waiting for. found! Sosalma-kun is over there! I became impatient at the cries of the pursuers, who were full of energy. He waved his gray hand and caused one of the Cheonan inspectors to fall from his horse, then took a deep breath to calm himself. The good news among the misfortune was that I somehow found a way out. As long as they could shake off the pursuing force, they would be able to return to Cheonsan with their main force intact. It was that moment. 100 million! He lowered his head and saw the image of a man in ck crouching on the ground. It was as if I had assimted into the ground. Even though it was right in front of me, I couldnt feel it, which gave me a strange feeling. When was this close! I was scared and tried to hit the man, but it was already toote. The new model of thepanys Seo Ho-seon rose diagonally. Sigh! Sosalmas cut off right arm sprayed blood in all directions. Chapter 523 Episode 523 Sujiaoju! Emperor Surama, who was frantically exchanging words with the elites of Cheonan Ganbu, let out an urgent cry. He violently pushed away Yeo Hwayeon, the woman who blocked the front, and attacked Seo Ho-seon as if protecting the Sosalma Army. Tsk. Seo Ho-seon, who clicked his tongue once, bit down on Shin Hyeong without any regrets. The ck night clothes were torn by the sharp wheels. It was dangerous. Seo Ho-seon looked down and looked at the cut front hair and internally sighed in relief. If I had been a littleter, my waist, not my clothes, would have been cut in half. The Surama Emperor stands with his back to the groaning Sosalma Army, clutching the affected part. The shes unleashed by Wu Ga-jin, the fierce sword, struck him. Damn it! Even though I used my best self-defense skills to protect my body, my skin was torn and blood flowed. From an objective perspective, Suramajes skills clearly surpassed Wu Jiajins. However, various situational factors constantly forced him to feel inconvenient, making it impossible for him to use his strength properly. Its a situation where you cant do anything about an opponent who is clearly of a lower rank, so you just get swayed here and there. A thousand dors arose inside me and I burst into anger. He was so angry that he gritted his teeth and was about tounch a counterattack. Im leaving like this. ? The Eight Demons Square has beenpleted. Sosalmagun, who stopped the bleeding from the severed shoulder by using Samadhi Evolution (Samadhi True Fire), spoke in a calm voice. A calm appearance that makes it impossible to imagine that he lost his right arm, which was the lifeblood of a martial artist. Suramajes expression distorted. I cant just suffer and go on like this. I understand the feeling of wanting to repay even if it is unfair. However, we must not let the hard work of Geodogwi (޵) and Seolyegeom (J), who performed their difficult roles, go to waste. . Dont be biased by your emotions. Right now we are in a situation where we need to preserve our power as much as possible. Suramaje bit his lip tightly and nodded. In my heart, I wanted to tear down and kill the entire group that attacked. However, as Sosalma said, now was the time to give priority to rational judgment. We could not afford to lose any more talented people who would be the cornerstone of the revival of the Demonic Cult. The demons are running away! Dont miss it! A chase team chasing after the retreating demonic cultists. A different situation unfoldedpared to the previous one, when the team unterally gained the upper hand and pushed forward. The power of thepleted Jin was terrifying. The secret examination of the Demonic Cult is said to beparable to the Plum Blossom Examination of the Hwasan Sect. It didnt take long for the people who were entangled in a melee to separate and the distance between the two sides widened. why! A shout broke out. It was because Hwadaerang stopped Geomhu, who was running out as if he wanted to see the end to the end. Hwa Daerang is a deputy who has been entrusted with full authority by Cheonan Inspector General Yeonseon. Disobeying his instructions was the same as disobeying Yeonsuns instructions. The manager said never to overdo it. If it is expected that our troops will suffer a lot of damage, it doesnt matter if we just let go of the Sosalma Army. Deep regret appeared in Hwadaerangs eyes. However, I didnt really want to just sit back and watch the demon cultists run away. However, even though I had received a new request from my superior, I could not continue the pursuit that would require the members to sacrifice themselves. Sosalma-kun. As you may have heard, he is not an ordinary person. It was an attack that took ce at a moment when the enemy was not expecting it. They even targeted a time when the demonic cultists were weakened due to the fatigue umted from traveling a long distance and the decline in morale due to unexpected variables. Even though the troop gap was small, I thought I could annihte them without much damage as the situational advantage was clear. Even as the scale of damage increased rapidly, he did not lose his cool and made the optimal judgment and gave instructions to his subordinates. I even felt fear at the sight of him not losing his senses even though he was disabled. I was so worried that if I sent someone like that alive, he mighte back with great repercussions in the future. Still, theres nothing you can do. My role is to perfectly carry out the managers instructions. A sigh escaped my lips and melted into the air. * * * sorry. Is there any reason to apologize? I was the one who gave the order to do so. The headquarters of the Demonic Cult located in Shaanxi. Hwa Dae-rang, who returned to the castle that had beenpletely upied by the Allied Forces of Baekdo, carefully examined Yeon Yeon-unsplexion. I could tell just by looking at the splint on my arm. The process of defeating the Demon Cultist must have been anything but smooth. This is something I feel again, but his personality was also quite remarkable. Even if he leaves the battlefield first and takes care of his injuries, no one will catch him, so why not join the main unit and check on the well-being of his subordinates? So, Sosalma-kun lost his right arm and became crippled? yes. Unfortunately, I missed it This is truly an ideal result. yes? Hwadaerangs face became nk. It was a face that seemed not to understand what it meant. Afterwards, we were unable to eliminate a person who had a strong possibility of bing a leader of our enemies, so why on earth is this an ideal oue? * * * Seo Ho-seon did a great job. I stroked my chin and smiled contentedly. If it were me in my past life, I would have sighed. They said they were unable topletely remove the root of the problem. However, as I went through many things to get to my current position, I ended uping up with different opinions on the same issue. The Demonic Cult, whose power expanded and overflowed, was like a disaster to the Baekdo martial arts world. So, what about the Demonic Cult that has be extremely weak and is hiding in Heavenly Mountain? Surprisingly, it bes an excellent suppressor that binds and controls demons with rules. There were times when I thought that the Demonic Cult should be exterminated for the sake of my safe future. To put it bluntly, it was impossible. Why are the ck people whomit evil acts against the powerlessmon people not eradicated? It was extremely simple and straightforward. As long as the concept of martial arts exists, there will inevitably be people who abuse it. In the same context, as long as the concept of demons existed, demons had no choice but to continue to appear. It would be possible to eliminate the group called the Demonic Cult from the world. Although there is a premise that you have to lead arge number of warriors to Mt. Heaven and fight a war where you have more to lose than to gain. I repeat, the eradication of demons was impossible. Whether it is a demon pce, a demon pce, or a demon pce. It was obvious that even if the Demonic Cult was destroyed, a new martial arts force with a different name would emerge over time. Even though they clearly know this, how many of the Murim forces will provide troops to head to Cheonsan? Even I, who pride myself on being second to none in Jungwon Moorim in terms of personal connections, could not help but shake my head at this. Besides, if you recklessly destroy the Demonic Cult. There was a risk that the unbridled horsemen would run away throughout the central ins to avoid pursuit. If that happened, the entire world would suffer from measles. One way or another, it was right to be satisfied at this point and dere the end of the war. Seven of the eight great demon armies, the Cheonak army, and even the cult leader are dead, so the only absolute leader of the demonic cult that remains is the Surama Emperor. Basically, the disciples of the Demonic Cult were all people who had the qualities to one day rise to the absolute level. If he didnt have those qualities in the first ce, he wouldnt have even earned the right topete for the position of the next religious leader. Sosalmagun, who was evaluated as the least skilled among the four disciples in martial arts, was no exception. But that Sosalma army was crippled by the West Lake Line. The motto raised by the Demonic Cult is strong self-respect. No matter how small a warrior he was, his ability to lead people would one day reach its limits. In the end, he had to raise his level and gain recognition from his followers, but since he lost his right arm, which was the lifeblood of a martial artist, it became very difficult. It will be difficult to ovee the absolute wall, and even if you do, you will not be able to achieve a level higher than Suramaje. Since the previous cult leader was a monster who was said to be the strongest of all time, he will be constantlypared. Even so, the period of time in which the Demonic Cult, whose power has been greatly reduced, cannot be stabilized internally will be prolonged. This means. It means that a period of peace has arrived in the Jungwon martial arts world. Of course, I might be thinking too optimistically. Sosalmagun is a person who cannot be underestimated, and it is also true that the power of the Demonic Cult should not be looked down upon. What can I do? Now was the time to rejoice and toast the victory, not to waste our emotions in regret. After finishing the report, Hwadaerang leaves the room. Boss. Is there a problem. Sima Yun entered the room as if taking a shift and ced the armful of books he had brought in his arms on the table. My eyes lit up as I scanned the cover of the book at the top. I have found and secured the items you mentioned. Thank you for your effort. I immediately picked it up and looked at its contents. A book containing records about the first founder of the Demonic Cult, Cheonma. It was originally stored in Xinjiangs Tianshan Mountain, but when Ma Jiao moved its headquarters to Shaanxi, many items were moved here. The books here were also moved to Shaanxi in the same way. The interior of the castle upied by the Allied forces was currently in a state of chaos. This was because many sects and families were in an uproar as many martial artists who had lost their skills due to the Demonic Cult were discovered in the library. I didnt forget and moved quickly to secure it. Should I call it Sima Yun? It was not just a record of the first Heavenly Demon. All books recorded the history of the Demonic Cult and the culture and customs they enjoyed. If we look at these things carefully and gather the information. Maybe I could get a clue. How Dang Seo-yeon can ovee the limitations of being a poisonous person and have a child. The leaders of the Allied Forces are desperate to regain or secure newly discovered martial arts vision, but this has been my interest from the beginning. I wanted to look through the contents first and organize what you needed, but I was so busy that I couldnt do that. its okay. From now on, just take a quick look. There is plenty of time. I will help. Do you mind if I go and see it? I understand that the martial arts people of Gwiju are desperately looking for Sohyeop Did you know? Im suffering so much that my head hurts. Ive taken care of all the urgent matters, so now Id like to cool off for a while. I smiled and nodded. It looks like youve been through quite a bit of trouble. . After that, Simaun and I devoted ourselves to reading for a while. Time passed incessantly. When the world outside the window was tinged with twilight. Unable to ovee the rising hunger, I closed the bookshelf and stood up. Samaun called out to me with a wave of his hand. Boss. ? Please look at this for a moment. Chapter 524 Episode 524: The barracks located outside the castle. As I removed the curtain that covered the entrance, the sight of two women sitting across from each other at a table came into view. Dang Seo-yeon and Cheon Ga-ryeong. I dont know what was being exchanged, but the expressions on both sides were contrasting. Tang Seo-yeon had a slightly embarrassed face, while Cheon Ga-ryeong had a calm and collected face. Dang sojeo. Whats going on? Unrang (O). I nced sideways in the direction of Cheon Ga-ryeong, took a deep breath, pulled out a chair, and sat down. I thought about asking him to leave for a moment, but decided not to. Because what Im going to say from now on has nothing to do with her. I have news to tell you. What do you mean by news? First, it is said that Dang Ga-ju has regained consciousness. Is that true? Tang Seo-yeons eyes opened wide. There was only one reason why she had to live in the barracks, leaving behind the intact buildings in the castle. To receive the messenger as quickly as possible and receive news about my father. The Tang familys poisonous ghost fell into a critical condition, unconscious, due to a fight with the demonic cult leader. Ever since she heard that news, a shadow had always appeared on Tang Seo-yeons face. Seeing her overjoyed made me feel rewarded for delivering the news quickly. Thank goodness. It was Gyeongbo (ؤ) who informed me that Dang Family Master had awakened. The beggars tightly knit information sharing system boasted a much faster transmission speed than a messenger. Master, you should be safe too. I heard that he was safely transported to Hwangbosae and is receiving treatment. The side effects of the bomb sleep magic attack were not something to be taken lightly, but I believed that I would ovee it safely since it was my teacher and no one else. The Master I knew was never a great man who would make the woman he loved into a widow. And second. I found a way to solve Sojeos concerns. What concerns are you talking about? The fact that Germans cannot have children. I know that you are worried and worried about this more than necessary. Tang Seo-yeon suddenly turned her head and looked at Cheon Ji-ryeongsplexion. It seemed as if he was asking, Did you know that too? [And maybe there is a way to solve your sisters concerns.] [It means that there may be a way for single people to have children. I found a rted record a while ago.] If it were natural, it was a natural reaction. The first person to tell her about this issue was none other than Cheon Ga-ryeong. I had no way of knowing what exactly the two people had talked about at the time. I can only roughly infer it from the words Cheon Ga-ryeong said in passing. For example, my younger brother. It seems like my younger brother knew about this. . Can I ask for a detailed exnation? Cheon Ji-ryeong, who nodded, exined what had happened so far and what investigation Hao Wen and Gao Jing had conducted at my request. It took some time for Tang Seo-yeon to sort out her confused emotions. There are a few facts I learned from the records about the first Heavenly Demon found here. First of all, the first Heavenly Demon used mysterious supernatural powers in addition to martial arts. And the source of his heterogeneous abilities is the West. West Station? yes. It is said that he left behind various items forter generations of demonic cultists, many of which were relics excavated from the West. The older the records of the past, the more absurd and exaggerated they were. The records on the first Cheonma were also like that, so it was quite difficult to extract only the necessary information. Without Simauns help, we would not have been able to get the clue so quickly. [ording to records, it appears that the priestess at the time protected the fetus from demonic energy in a special way.] [I dont know exactly what she did. Even though I searched through all the remaining records of what happened at that time, I couldnt find anything. Im just specting that it may have something to do with witchcraft that was said to have been prevalent in the distant past.] [This is the point. If it is possible to protect the fetus from demonic energy for more than half a year, wouldnt it also be possible to protect the fetus from poisonous energy?] Cheon Ga-ryeong said. There may be an object or method that can protect the fetus from the poison umted in the body of a poisonous person. To conclude, there is a way. It is said that among the legacies left behind by the first Heavenly Demon, there was an item with such power. Really? But there is one piece of bad news. ? Now that object is gone and does not exist. They say that a demonic priestess disappeared into the backwaters of history and her whereabouts soon became unknown. Tang Seo-yeons face, which was filled with anticipation, cracked. I continued exining without paying attention to her reaction. Like all objects, there is a hypothesis that the legacy of the first Heavenly Demon has reached the end of its lifespan, and there is also a hypothesis that the Demon Cultist at the time discarded rted items in order to shake off the remnants of the past when the priestess existed. . Either way, it seems clear that the item no longer exists in Jungwonnd. is that so. Tang Seo-yeon let out a long sigh and drew a bitter smile on her lips. As the expectations were high, the disappointment was also great. Even though I didnt get any results, Im grateful that they worked hard for me. Who says that? There is no result. yes? Just now I clearly said that that item does not exist in the central region. And the ce where the cult leader is presumed to have obtained the item is the West Station. ! Do you remember the promise you made with me earlier on the way to Haenampa? [There are many ces I want to go with Sojeo.] After the war with the Demonic Cult was over and the scattered problems were resolved, I was thinking about going on a trip with Tang Seo-yeon. The road back and forth may be long and rough, but I thought the fact that the travel destination was the West Station would have its own charm. You will be able to encounter unique cultures, food, and people. You dont have to do that for me. I will tell you in advance, Sozer does not have the right to veto. In case you have forgotten, Sozer has not yet paid off the debt he owes me. [With this, Sohyeop can tell me three wishes.] I wonder if he remembered the conversation we had while exchanging drinks with him on the ferry. Tang Seo-yeon made an indescribable expression. I dont want to force it. If she didnt do this, she would never be able to let go of her heavy heart. She wasnt like that when interacting with other people, but she showed a particrly cautious attitude when dealing with me. I knew that despite her bold and fierce appearance, she was a woman with a soft side. one more. Sojeo is not the only reason I want to go to the West Station. What does that mean? Perhaps we can find a way to solve the fundamental problem of the White Lightning God Art. Not only Tang Seo-yeon but also Cheon Ji-ryeong looked surprised. Both women had heard of me. Although White Thunder Godkong is an unparalleled mental technique, it is also a martial art that has a significant disadvantage. Considering only the fact that it is impossible to learn the mind method without being a master, Cheonreimun was bound to be a sect that would find it difficult to survive, let alone revive. Honestly, Im not very interested in nurturing sessors who will inherit the martial arts skills of a monk. As a disciple, I wanted to solve the teachers concerns and conflicts. Right now, Im only following a glimmer of hope, but I might be able to see a path if I get in touch with various studies in the West that areparable to the martial arts of the Central ins. So, Sozer, even if you dont like it, I need you to apany me on my journey. Is there anything you wouldnt like? Tang Seo-yeon bowed her head and slightly trembled. I smiled in satisfaction as I watched her wipe her eyes with her sleeve. It was then. Cheon Ga-ryeong, who cleared her throat to attract attention, looked straight at me and said. Take me too. uh? Ive wanted to go there at least once for a long time. West Station. I ended up making a nk expression. What is this woman saying all of a sudden? It was not a decision to be made lightly, as if going on an outing. I knew how long it would take to get to West Station. Let me tell you, you dont have the right to veto. what do you mean? You promised, right? He said he would grant me anything I ask for. I burst outughing out of embarrassment. As I watched her copying the same words she had said to Seo-yeon Dang a moment ago and using them on me, I was so shocked that I was speechless. [If there is anything you want from me, tell me. I will grant you any wish.] [I will grant your wish?] [Yes.] I did make that promise to Cheon Ga-ryeong, who saved Tang Seo-yeon from almost being killed by the Demon Lord. I never thought it woulde back like this. You werent nning on going to West Station just the two of us, were you? Not really. Then it wont be a problem. I scratched my cheek with a nervous expression. As Cheon Ga-ryeong said, it wasnt just the two of them trying to move. If we could go on a private trip just the two of us, it would be great, but wouldnt the destination be the West Station? If you were not properly prepared and organized, the trip could have turned into an ordeal. For your information, I know how to use thenguage and script of the Western region. You wont lose anything by taking me. If what Cheon Ji-ryeong said was true, I had no reason to refuse her request. Rather, it was a situation where even a request on my part would not be enough. Competent and trustworthy talent. If such a person were willing to step forward and be apanion, why would there be any reason to refuse? Additionally, with Hao Wens help, it would have been easy to obtain information from merchants traveling between the West and the Central ins. It will be much easier to achieve your goal. Cheon Ji-ryeong looked back at Tang Seo-yeon with a provoking gaze. The two womens gazes crossed. It felt like sparks were flying in the empty air. The two people who were engaged in a strange fight turned their heads at the same time as if they had made a promise. Foot. Dang Seo-yeon smiles while covering her mouth. He looked somehow happy. She soon calmed her expression and spoke to me in a bright voice. For example, if my younger brother goes with me, I wont be bored. I agree. Chapter 525 Episode 525: The long political war has ended. The terrible war has ended and a period of peace has finally arrived in Murim. Qinghais Kunlun, Gansus joint, Shaanxis volcano, Shanxis Xinchangyang family, Hebeis Peng family, etc. The Murim faction, who had lost their home due to the Demonic Religion, built a building by building a copsed wall. The Murim Alliance supported them as they worked hard to regain their past power and influence. Its been quite a while since weve all been together like this. They were not the only ones busy with post-war processing. The headquarters of the Murim Alliance located in Honam. I gathered all the members on the first floor of the Cheonan Gambu base, made eye contact with each and every one of them, and praised them for their hard work. I will never forget the time I spent with you, Manager. I will also remember the time I spent with you. My mind felt dull. Even though I knew this day woulde someday, I felt somewhat sad. Cheonan Inspector General is a department with a set period of activity. Now that the Ma n Master has died and the Great War of the Demons has ended, it is time to disband the department. Chayun Dojang, a former disciple of Hyeonsamun (tʿT), bowed his head. Mr. Hyeonsa-moon will not forget your kindness. Grace. On the contrary, I was helped. I know because I heard the news from a monk. I heard that you helped me recover the treasure left behind by the founder of Hyeonsamun. I just did what I had to do. Isnt it impossible to just ignore injustice? Even though I said it to myself, my face got hot. He spoke as if he were some kind of apostle of justice, but if the person who was falsely used and chased away was not a disciple of Hyeonsamun, he would have passed by without paying any attention. At that time, the reason I saved Baekhyun Dojo was only for self-satisfaction. Warrior Bang, what are you going to do next? I dont have any specific ns, but Im thinking of going through the withdrawal process first. I think my wife and I can go on a sightseeing trip and rx. Changmyeonggung Bangcheoksam ced his hand on the shoulder of the woman standing next to him. The woman, Yeo So-ok, hugged his waist as if she had been waiting. I couldnt help butugh at the sight of the couple having fun with each other. There is no need to be harsh. I would like to exchange friendly greetings at the end. Please speakfortably as before. Of course. It was an honor to be with a hero like you. Although we only exchanged a few words, it became clear that the time to part ways was approaching. He was someone I became friends with after curing Yeo So-ok, who was suffering from a mental illness, and stayed with me for a long time in the name of repaying my kindness. I felt lonely thinking that it would be difficult to see his face from now on. Yeo So-ok, who was looking at me and Bang Cheok-sam while we were paying respects to each other, suddenly intervened and said. Ille back to see your faceter. Cant I treat you poorly? How can you treat me so poorly? Yeo So-ok upied the position of Baekdae Gosu, a position that had be vacant due to the long war. Not to mention her skill, it was a natural step since people in the world recognized her performance on the battlefield. In addition to her, there were several members of the Cheonan Gambu who had newly be white experts. Representative examples were Seo Ho-seon, Maeng Gyeong, and Hwang Ho-jin. Even if Seo Ho-seon and Maeng Gyeong, who are experts in flower painting, said so, Hwang Ho-jin was surprising. In the final battle, Hwang Ho-jin made a contribution by defeating Chuhyeoldo, a demonic cult member of the Cheonmagung Pce. Although he is skilled, he is a demon who is widely known for his cruelty and enjoys turning the bodies of his killed opponents into beehives. Because he was such a notorious figure, the name value of Hwang Ho-jin, who overpowered him, rose quickly. The person concerned shook his head, saying that he was just lucky, but his skills were not up to his level, but people in the world were already ssifying him as one of the top 100 masters and praising him. Warrior Wu, please take good care of me in the future as well. You mean this? Dont secretly take advantage of the mood and say nothing. Samurai, you will have to work under me from now on. All right. Woo Ga-jin replies with a smirk. He was a person who could never let down his or her guard. If I disbanded the Cheonan Government and entered the Senate, I would have to create my own new force. When the royal guard is formed with other elders, Wu Ga-jin will take on the role of leader leading them. Excluding me, he is none other than the highest prisoner in the Cheonan government. Isnt there a sound ghost? Having achieved all her goals, she went through the withdrawal process one step ahead of Bangcheoksam. It seemed that he wanted to return to the Yue family in Jiangsu and spend the rest of his life quietly watching the family change. On the other hand, her disciple Baek Ri-seon decided to remain in the Murim Alliance and continue to be with me. For reference, he received a new nickname, Eumryong () instead of Miryong (), as he had hoped. I will contact Musa Yu separatelyter. If a seat is avable, please call me. Yoo So-hwa and Yeong Jin-hwan, key figures in the Cheonan Gambu administrative team, would also continue to work under me. Even though Yoo So-hwa is in a romantic rtionship with Seo Ho-seon, it was surprising that Young Jin-hwan voluntarily came to see me and asked me for a favor. Although we have had a close rtionship since our days working at the Sacheon branch, from his perspective, he must have had many painful and difficult memories. And yourst name is I promise. I will repay your expectations. older brother? I think you have a little more weight than me. Is it awkward? No, its a title. You can call me whatever you feelfortable with. Dokgo-seong smiles bravely. Suddenly he turned his head to the side. Lee Soo-yeon, who had been ncing at his profile out of the corner of her eye, was startled and turned her head. Dokgo-seong let out a meaningfulugh and stretched as if to say something. After the battle at Banghyeon (h), the rtionship between the two men became significantly closer. They were a couple that gave me a happy feeling just by looking at them. If Cheonan Gambu was disbanded, Dokgo-seong would take a different path from me. It was not my intention to go through the process of resigning like Bang Cheok-sam and Yeo So-ok. He had grand aspirations that he wanted to achieve as a leader of the Murim League. You two, please return home carefully. I hope we can meet again. I learned a lot while working at the Cheonan Inspectorate. Even if I go back to being a monk, I will not forget what I learned here. Two young monks who give very different answers. Unlike the Cheonwoo Dojo, which used the Hao script as if waiting, the Changin Dojo maintained a polite tone until the end. In addition, he exchanged farewells with Botaams sword concubine and Hwagon Daeju of the Guangdong Jin family. The once bustling room became empty as the sun began to set in the evening. * * * Tap, tap, tap. Inside the carriage heading to Guizhou. Changin Dojang, a young Taoist monk who was looking out the window, blurted out. Cheonwoo Dojo. I will make the Jeomchang sect the best sect in the world. ? What I said a few days ago to the Cheonan Inspector General, or the Dragon King, were not empty words at all. I really learned a lot while working at Cheonan Inspectorate. May I ask why you are suddenly saying that to me? I realized it. What iscking in the current Jeomchang school and the meaning of the expression Jang Mun-in sometimes made when looking at me. What do you want to say? Although they are the same old school, people in the world value the Hwasan school more highly than the Jeomchang school. Because we had more students and even produced absolute experts. . After I be a schr, that evaluation will be overturned. It wont be easy. I assure you. I will be able to surpass not only the Hwasan faction but also the Shaman faction and Shaolin faction. Dojang Cheonwoo burst intoughter. A statement that goes beyond being confident and feels even maniacal. This was not something to say to a disciple of a sect that had just begun reconstruction. It would be best not to take the Volcanic Sect too lightly. Its not an easy sect that can barely be considered a passing point. Ive never seen you so lightly. I will also tell you here. If I seed Master and take the position of Plum God Sword, the Hwasan Sect will enter an unprecedented heyday. . If you want to overtake somewhere, try to overtake. If possible. The gazes of the two Taoists collided in the air, sparks flying. The Cheonwoo Dojo was scheduled to head to Shaanxi via Sichuan, and the Changin Dojo was scheduled to head to Yunnan. The conversation between the two monks continued until they reached the halfway point and parted ways. * * * I think this is my first time greeting you formally like this. father. . Dont you have something to say to me? Jangwon Seonyejang (rf) located on the northern outskirts of Changsha (Lɳ). There wereplex emotions in the old masters eyes as he stared at the face of the man sitting across from him. Hojin Hwang. A member of the Cheonan Prison Enforcement Team. A master recognized by everyone who has newly taken thest ce among the top 100 masters. A lot has changed since I havent seen you. He deserves to be recognized as a 100-year-old master. I never even thought about it. My father was an elder of the Joint Sect and an elder of the Murim Alliance. The old Taoist Namhakgeom (Ű) bowed his head. A feeling that cannot be expressed in words tore through my heart. As a dishonest parent, I could not make direct eye contact with my child. Do you me me? It would be a lie if I said I didnt resent it. . I wanted to be sessful and be recognized by everyone so that my father would look back on me. Congrattions. The purpose has been achieved. I will ask again. Dont you have something to say to me? A question that leaves no room for avoidance and contains the will to hear the answer. A heavy silence fell. Namhakgeom, who had been silent for a while, let out a long sigh and then spoke. I cannot acknowledge you as my child. ! Im sorry. You will not get any answers you want from me now. Hwang Ho-jin bit his lips tightly. The blood dripped down his chin and dripped onto the table. I had some expectations. Even if he shows up as a sess to show off, his fathers attitude will not change dramatically. But even so, I couldnt help but feel negative emotions welling up. So, can you wait a moment? ? Namhakgeoms words that followed were of a type he had never thought of. Nam Hak-geom, who raised his head with difficulty, made direct eye contact with Hwang Ho-jin and said. I will relinquish my position as an elder. I will ept it even if I am emunicated and no longer a disciple of themunal sect. What did you say just now? But that time shouldnt be now. At least until themunal faction stands on the rock andys the foundation to regain its past glory, I must remain in my position. Hwang Ho-jins expression became nk. I began to doubt whether the situation I was experiencing was real. As an elder of themunal sect, I must fulfill my responsibilities as a representative of the sect and someone who exerts influence on the Murim Alliance. You should not and cannot arbitrarily let go of the things you carry on your shoulders. . So, give us a reprieve. When the timees, I wille to you, kneel down and apologize. Dew formed in the eyes of Hwang Ho-jin, who had been frozen like a stone statue. The tears that flowed mixed with blood drops and turned red. The two just stared at each other endlessly for a while. Chapter 526 Episode 526 How have you been? Why did youe to see me again? Dont look so anxious. I came to see your face onest time. Since when did we take care of each others well-being? The name of the man who offered me a seat with a clear expression on his face was Seogunak. Although he now uses a pseudonym and hides his past identity, he was once a disciple of a demonic cult. Just seeing that look of disgust on my face made it worthing all the way. I chuckled to myself. They say you dont know whats going on in the world. I never thought the day woulde when I could talk sofortably with my fourth brother, who stabbed me in the back with Sosalma in my past life. Of course, from the perspective of the person being bullied, there is no such thing as a cushion of thorns. Is there anything left for me to do? no. I just came by to say hello while I was stopping by the Hongwon family. Whats going on with the Hongwon family? I am visiting and requesting each and every one of the martial arts factions that I have ties to. Please support me. Arent you already a hero of the Baekdo Martial Forest? Among the martial arts people, it would be rare to find someone who doesnt praise and support you? Its a slightly different issue than that. It is an issue in which political factors are intertwined. ? Anyway, I heard that you will soon be getting married to your enemy Soger. How do you know that? The matriarch I met a little while ago told me this. Seogunaks expression became distorted. It seemed like he felt instinctively uneasy when he saw me smirking. Suddenly, a sense of fun arose. I ced my sped hands on the table, lowered my upper body, and spoke sinisterly. I will attend the wedding day as a guest and congratte you. Didnt you say you came to see it onest time? I originally nned to do that, but I changed my mind. There is no need for that. It must be a body with a lot of public and private interests. its okay. Isnt it a bit weird to pretend not to notice that someone who once worked under me is going through an unfortunate event? . It couldnt have been so pleasant to see Seogunak clearly showing his perplexed emotions. I felt like the pain remaining in my chest was being relieved. After leaving the cold sweat of Seogunak behind, I stretched out and muttered to myself. My personality has also faded a lot. * * * A neatly maintained tomb. Seo Ho-seon slumped down in front of the polished tombstone. I was busy for a while and couldnte see you. Naturally, no answer came back. He took out a bottle of alcohol from his pocket, filled the ss, and set it down in front of the tombstone. After staring nkly at the tombstone for a while, he pointed his gaze in the direction of Maengs headquarters and said: It was hard to find. The remains of your family. The name engraved on the tombstone is Sawooyeon. It was a pseudonym given by Yeonseon to enable Jeolyeong-gaek, a demonic cultist, to work as a warrior of Maeng. Invading the Demonic Cults outer garden is not as easy as it sounds. I almost died. It was an amazing story. The ce where Sawooyeons family died and was buried is the headquarters of the Demonic Cult located in Cheonsan. Even though it was an external source and most of the Demon Cults power was exhausted after being defeated in the Great Demon War. The security of the Demonic Cult was not sox as to allow the presence of an intruder. I will bury you next to your grave soon. Seo Ho-seon emptied the bottle in one go and trudged away. When I nced up, the sky was full of dark clouds. Have a happy time there with your family. Not long after that. Shoot! The pouring rain soaked the ground. The alcohol in the ss that Seo Ho-seon left behind overflowed and seeped into the grave. * * * Are you feeling okay? Every time Ie here, I ask the same question. As a disciple, shouldnt you at least pretend to be worried? Gods Hall within the Murim Alliance. I joked and put the fruit basket down on the table next to the hospital bed. Master, who was leaning against the head of the bed, let out a chuckle. The wife who was caring for the patient waved her hand with a happy expression. It looks like your injuries are all healed. I recovered early. The arm and ribs that were broken due to the magic bridge were alreadypletely healed. The performance of the body strengthened by learning the White Thunder Godkung was so great. Master The divine doctor said that I would have to stay in bed for another month. The Emperor Leis reputation is ridiculous. Only in this way can I criticize my disciple for being weak. . Master narrowed his eyebrows sharply. Even though I said this, I couldnt help but hold my tongue at Masters monstrous resilience. I knew because I felt the pulse and examined it myself. Unlike me, who only suffered a broken bone and minor internal injuries, Master literally came to the brink of death. It was literally an active volcano in the midst of an eruption, with energy all over my body boiling wildly. A fatal wound that cannot be recovered. Everyone who examined Master at the time must have had the same thought. If it had been an ordinary person, it was clear that he would have died. No, there was no need to go to the general public. Even I, who had equally learned the White Thunder Godkung, would have died without being able to endure if I had suffered the same level of internal injuries. Even if he miraculously survives, the aftereffects will remain for the rest of his life. Its scary. To be honest, I couldnt believe it when I saw it. I couldnt figure out how on earth he was able to regain consciousness and recover so smoothly. But did you say it was a brain emperor? yes. This is Masters new nickname. Masters face became strange. I felt an unspoken pressure. It was as if he was urging me to exin in more detail. I shrugged my shoulders and opened my mouth. After the end of the Great War, rankings, which had been quiet for a while, have begun in earnest. Ranking? yes. The question of who is the strongest in the martial arts world is which martial artist is at the top or at the bottom among the hundred great masters. You know something like that? This is a meaningless debate. Strength is not something that can bepared using a one-size-fits-all standard. But isnt there anything more fun than ranking others after an argument? There were several vacancies in the positions of not only the Hundred Great Masters but also the Ten Heavenly Emperors. There were many masters who revealed their hidden skills during the war. Is there any other snack that is as enjoyable to chew, tear, and taste as this? After much debate, there was a major change in the ranking of Baekdae masters. Among the members of Cheonan Gambu, there were quite a few who had newly be 100-year-old masters. For example, people with mediocre skills, such as Baek Sang-hoo, the leader of the Hwangryongmugwanju (S^), who previously upied the lower ranks of the Baekdae masters, actually lost their ce. Naturally, the most talked-about thing was the ranking among absolute experts. Someone said that it was time for Buddha and Mujon, who had previously upied the positions of two honorees, to step down from their positions. Someone also said that considering those who died during the war, shouldnt the name Sipcheonje be changed? Opinions remain divided on this matter to this day. The only thing that has been decided for certain is the new nicknames for me and Master. No one disputed the fact that the strongest person in Tanggeum martial arts was me and Master. Then your nickname is. Geomje (). Now (). It was a term referring to me and my teacher together. Although I agree to a certain extent with what Master said, I did not think that the worlds evaluation was wrong. Because it is a clear fact that Master and I are strong enough to be treated as special evenpared to other absolute experts. One thing that bothers me is that there are many people who ce me above the teacher and evaluate me. I was the one who defeated the Demon Cult Leader in the end, so it is not unreasonable to think so. The reason I was able to take the cult leaders life was because situational factors supported it. It was difficult to sympathize with the im that I was stronger because I defeated an enemy that my teacher could not do anything about. Of course, as time goes by, I will reach a level where I can surpass not only my teacher but even the Demon Cult Leader. I learned a lot through my fight with the religious leader. A newly presented path for growth. The day to be reborn as the true powerhouse of martial arts is not far away. Not long ago, I heard that Seomun Family sent someone. okay. My father-inw called me. You mean Master? I n to visit you as soon as I feel better. The rtionship between the wife and her family, the Seomun family, was still awkward. Still, it was visible that the rtionship was gradually being restored following the previous incident. If you leave Shinuidang, can you bring Sogeolgae here? Its not difficult. But why are you looking for Senior Sogeolgae? Shouldnt the torpedo squad also go through the process of disbanding soon? As expected, you were nning to resign. The reason I applied to the Murim Alliance was to protect my family from the threat of the Demonic Cult. The problem has been solved, so theres no reason to stay any longer. The crew will be disappointed. Now is the time for them to find their own paths. I had some expectations. Basically, Master was a person who had no desire for power, status, or fame. I could tell this just by looking at the displeased expression on his face when he heard about the new nickname given to him a little while ago. Is it because the Cheonan Gambu was recently disbanded? I felt somewhat emotional. I felt like I had lost a reliable ally who always had my back. At this time, I have something to tell you, Master. Is there anything else you want to say? I have also stepped down from my position as Director of the Cheonan Inspector General. I think it is time for a new position. Do you n to take over the leaders position? yes? What does that mean? Isnt it? Recently, the way the leader looks at you seems to be as if he is looking at a sessor. Of course the leader would like me to seed him. However, I have a lot of responsibility and am reluctant to take on such an arduous position. if? Which department are you nning to apply to? I raised my eyebrows and smiled. At my continued remarks, not only my teacher but also my wife looked nk. I will join the Senate. * * * p p p! The sound of apuse hit my eardrums. It was truly a ce worthy of the expression Mureungdowon (Դ). Golden koi fish in the pond. In the grass, there is a white horned deer that seems to be kept as a pet. On top of the tree, there is a Jeonseo-eung () with beautiful stains that can easily be called a spirit object. No matter where you search in the central ins, it would be difficult to find such a luxurious ce. As I entered the garden, which had a quiet atmosphere, the elders of the vige weed me with a very happy expression. Wee! Ive been looking forward to the day when you be an elder and join us! Finally the day came. It is the day when one is officially recognized as an elder of the Maeng n in recognition of ones achievements. In fact, preparations were already in ce. When I defeated the Demon Cultist with these hands, no one could stop me or restrain me. Money, status, reputation, public connections. I made it this far without leaving anything out. In fact, it was safe to say that there was no person within the Murim Alliance who was more influential than me. He even toured the ns and families of each region and garnered their support. Even if the lords and elders join together to stop me, it will be of no use. Of course, the elders weed me with open arms. The youngest senior in history. In the history of the Murim League, there has never been a single person like me who achieved the status of an elder at a young age. As I nced around, a familiar face caught my eye. I waved lightly and greeted him. I am deeply moved to meet each other like this as fellow elders. Me too. Sohyeongeom (t) responded with a voice mixed withughter. Master Baekmang, who was watching, sneaked in and chatted with me. The elders around looked at it with envious eyes. This is just the beginning. Everyone here knew. I am different from them, who only became elders in recognition of their achievements when they were young and with the support of their n. Who will be the powerful person in the Senate in the future? As I received congrattions from the elders around me, I reflected on my goal once again. I will be a senator and ce the entire Murim Alliance under my feet. * * * Unlike the Senate, which had a harmonious atmosphere, Joos office, located in the main office, was literally a portrait house. Ju Hwa-baek sighed heavily and threw away the bottle of alcohol in his hand. Fragments of the shattered bottle littered the floor. It was like a child whining, but Zhuge Huan, who was sitting across from him, did not stop it. He just yed with his chopsticks and nibbled on his snacks with dead eyes. I had no idea that Yeonsun would really end up in the Senate. Who knew? The elders who were hostile to the Cheonan government suddenly changed their attitude as if they had made a promise. Even Yeonsun would fall for it alone. I cant help but feel disappointed. I thought we had finally found a talent who could make our long-awaited dreame true. You must be heartbroken, as am I. You were even thinking about giving the Vice-Gunsa apanion. Its all my fault for not recognizing the essence of Yeon-woon. Please rebuke me. Is that your fault? Rather, it was I who tempted you. . In the end, wasnt he able to ovee the temptation of luxury, pleasure, and power? Juhwabaek sighed again and picked up a new bottle of alcohol. He envisioned a happy future in which he would hand over the leaders position to Yeonsun and retire to watch the Murim Alliance change. It is also said that having the intelligent and beautiful vice-military Zhuge Hye next to the new ruler would be the icing on the cake. Where on earth did it go wrong? Was it a mistake to blindly believe in the chivalrous spirit of Yeon-woon? All kinds of thoughts were floating around in my head. Im only thinking more and more negatively. I could feel the strong alcohol going down my throat. Right now, I just wanted to forget my worries with alcohol. It was then. The voice of the ck night guard guarding the outside of the door pierced Joo Baeks ears. Lord. There is someone who asks to see the Lord. Tell them to go back. I dont want to meet anyone today. I am the son of Lord Thunderbolt. Can you really just send it back? ! Zhuge Huan and Zhou Hwabaek suddenly raised their heads and their gazes crossed. They exchanged nces for a moment and then adjusted their disheveled clothes as if they had made a promise. Tell them toe in. yes. The door opened and Dokgo-seong stepped inside. Hisplexion was not disturbed in the slightest even by the remnants of the broken liquor bottle, which was filled with the scent of alcohol. Standing in front of the leader andmander-in-chief, he spoke with restrained authority. Its Dok-go-seong. What did youe to see me for? I came here because my brother, or rather, Elder Yeonseon, sent me. Zhuge Huans expression became grim. I was still upset, but I couldnt feel better when I heard that Yeonsun, the culprit behind everything, had sent someone. Sensing that the atmosphere was not good, Dok-go-seong swallowed his saliva. I felt a terrifying energy constricting my whole body. He took a deep breath and continued talking with a firm expression. I want to be a leader. ? The elder said that if we go to the two of them, they will tell us the way. Zhuge Huan and Zhou Hwabaek simultaneously showed nk expressions. He suddenly came to me and wanted to be a leader. What kind of ghost-forgetting noise is this? Let the time of silence pass. ha ha ha! Suddenly, Zhuge Huan burst intoughter. Joo Hwa-baek looked at him with an iprehensible expression as he pounded on the table andughed. Right! It was like that! Why are you doing this all of a sudden? Lord! We were wrong! You seem to be very drunk. Now I understand! Yeonsun decided this way! The only way to reform Meng is to join the Senate! What does that mean? Hwabaek Joos eyes widened. It was a word that was not easily understood. You be an elder, a hotbed of corruption, for the sake of reform. Arent there contradictions like this? The leader of the Murim Alliance has as many restrictions as his mighty power. This is what Yeon-woon felt while attending several meetings hosted by Maengju as the head of Cheonan Gambu. Even if you be the leader, true reform is impossible. no way! yes. Thats right. Yeonsun decided that if he became a leader, he would only end up following the same path as his predecessor. In order to solve the fundamental problem, we have to do something about the Senate, a group of vested interests that divides the power of the people! Hwabaek Joo let out an exmation without realizing it. The color in my face, which had been pale due to excessive drinking, turned. His eyes turned to Dok Go-seong, who was looking at him with a puzzled expression. If you think about it. Dok Go-seong was also not an ordinary talent. Although he was overshadowed by the reputation of Geomje Yeon-woon, he was also famous among the monks. Did you say that you recently achieved enlightenment and broke through the wall of transcendence? At a simr age, Yeon-woon was already at the level of flower gardening, but that meant he was outside the standard. It should be said that there was virtually no martial artist in the martial arts world of the time who had advanced faster than Dokgoseong. In terms of talent and growth potential, even the Namgung familys Sword Dragon did not reach him. If they were raised well, there would be no shortage of talented people who could entrust the future of the Murim Alliance. If Yeon So-woon takes control of the Senate and Dok-go-seong, whom he can trust, ascends to the throne of Maeng Ju-wi. The boundary that divided the Murim Alliance will disappear. Reform in the true sense bes possible. I could definitely say it. It is a grand n that cannot bepared to the one-dimensional idea of simply appointing Yeon-woon as the leader and entrusting the future of the group to him. Total military force! You are right! This is not the time! Now that we know Yeon So-uns true intentions, we must make a new n ordingly! Two old men chatting excitedly. The inside of the office was filled with bustling noise. The members of the Dark Nights who were standing guard outside shrugged their shoulders and looked back at the door. is it? Just one person. Only Dok-go-seong tilted his head with a puzzled expression. Joo Hwa-baek grabbed his arm and sat him down next to him, poured alcohol into his empty ss and handed it to him. Theughter of the leader and themander-in-chief resounded throughout the entiremunity. C Completed Chapter 527 Special Side Story Episode 1: Winter with cold winds blowing. A young man wearing deep bamboo gloves climbed a mountain path covered with snow. The floor may have been slippery, but his steps were extremely stable. Whoa. The white breath dissolved into the air and disappeared. How far did it travel like that? The young mans eyes looked young. Smoke rising from afar caught my eye. It meant that there was a private house nearby. Youvee to the right ce. It was as written in the information sheet. I was worried because it was my first time dealing with Hao Mun directly. Fortunately, things worked out smoothly. Of course, finding it didnt mean it was the end. Rather, starting now was important. Perfect! Perfect! Perfect! Finally we reached our destination. A noise that echoes at regr intervals. The young man immediately realized that it was the sound of a cutting board being struck with a food knife. excuse me. As soon as the young man spoke out, silence fell over the area. The paper door opened and a woman in in clothes appeared. Her eyes as she looked at the young man were full of wariness. His right hand was tightly grasping his esophagus, as if he was preparing for an unexpected situation. I didnte to cause any harm. You dont have to be so guarded. Who are you? The young man raised both his hands to indicate that there was no hostility. However, the woman only observed him with fierce eyes and rarely let down her guard. de-like energy poured out and stabbed the young mans entire body. He stepped back, widening the distance between himself and the woman, and began to drool. indeed. As befits a woman who was once nicknamed Bong, her spirit was unusual. He was a talent worthy of being buried in the wilderness. The standoff continued for some time. The young man sighed and ced his hand on the bamboo ribs. In order for the woman to agree to a conversation, it seemed like she would have to reveal her identity first. ! When the young man took off his bamboo robe, the womans face showed surprise. It didnt take long for surprise to turn to bewilderment and annoyance. My name is Dok Go-seong, and I am themander of the ck Night Army under the direct control of the Murim League Military Department. Why did youe to see me? Its to recruit Sozer. The womans eyes were distorted. The young man smiled wryly at her expression, which clearly showed rejection. Would you like to at least listen to the story first? * * * A woman and a young man sat across from each other at a small table. The young man, Dok Go-seong, sipped tea and examined the womansplexion. I didnt expect to be received well, though. I had no idea that hostility would be expressed so tantly. In fact, from her point of view, the visit of a former member of the Cheonan Gambu would not be pleasant. After many twists and turns, we seeded in setting up a ce for conversation, but that was all. I couldnt just kick it out, so I reluctantly let it into the house. I didnt think she would listen to what I had to say. Its called Geombong (P). Jong-ri So-yeon. This person was once expected by those around him as a talented person who would lead the future of Jujakdae (ȸ). A woman who was reduced to a criminal after it was revealed that she was in cahoots with the devil. It is known that the crime was so serious that he was sentenced to death, but in reality, he survived because of the circumstances that the world did not know. In return, he lost his status, identity, and even his beautiful face. How can I lighten this mood? The organization that uncovered and punished her in the past was the Cheonan Inspector General. This situation, being in the same room as herself, who was a member of Cheonan Gambu, must have felt extremely ufortable for her. What passes through my mind is a conversation I had with Yeonsun in the past. This was the opportunity and reason why Dokgoseong came here. [If you want to win someones heart, first target the people around the target.] [?] [Thats what the executioner said before.] [Death penalty? Isnt your brother the only current sessor to the Heavenly Thunder Gate?] [There is such a thing.] I hope the time of silence will pass. Dokgo-seong, who had made up his mind, opened his mouth with difficulty. Sozer. Could you please reconsider? You probably know, right? I cant go back and I shouldnt try to go back. My affiliation is the ck Field Unit directly under the Military Ministry. Didnt you already introduce yourself? Your name, status, and past history be meaningless once you be a member of the Dark Nights. . The woman, Zhongli Shaoyeons eyes narrowed. Heukya University. The horse was directly under the military department, but in fact, it was an organization that was like the hands and feet of the leader. I remember hearing that during the final battle of the Great Demon War, the Great Lord of the Dark Nights was seriously injured, and that he resigned from his position and arge-scale reorganization took ce. I just thought you were making an outrageous offer. After listening to the exnation, I realized that it wasnt an entirely unrealistic story. He seemed to understand the reason why they wanted to recruit him. In order to reinforce the exhausted power of the Dark Night Army. The Cheonan Kambu was disbanded and the power structure of the Murim Alliance returned to the two-power system. Its like the old days when the ruling faction and the elder faction were at odds with each other. It looks like the situation is quite bad. Its to the point where they extend their hands to criminals who have a history of conniving with the devils cult. Former Cheonan Inspector General Geomje Yeonseon became an elder of the Maeng. Naturally, the influence of the Senate grew and the bnce of power tilted. In particr, Yeonsun did not actively do anything for his own glory for the benefit of the elders. However, he is the most influential person in Tanggeum Wulin. Just because he belonged, people from all walks of life tried to line up in the Senate. It was a picture that could not help but sigh as a member of the Maengju faction. by the way. A question suddenly urred to me. How did the young man in front of mee into conflict with Geomje? Wasnt it a rtionship that couldnt be broken until it was broken? What has happened since I left Meng? Dokgo-seong, the enemy dragon. A blood rtive of Dokgo Woo-jin, the absolute master of the Thunder who held the first seat of the Second Emperor. A new divinity who has joined the ranks of the Dragonfeng. He was the person who was evaluated as having the best qualities among theter indexes, excluding Geomje. There were no rumors, so I had no way of knowing where he was and what he was doing, but I never even thought that he was the leader of the ck Night Army. Can I ask why? yes? Why me? Dokgo-seongs hand holding the teacup gained strength. Finally, the other person agreed to the conversation. It may be a question I asked without much thought. There didnt seem to be any change of heart yet. However, that was probably a good thing. What mattered was that she had some interest in him. Sojeo was once the leader of an unofficial unit under the Cheonan Inspectorate. I thought that Sojeos experience and ability would be useful in the Dark Nights. You know thats not the answer I want to hear, right? What Zhongli Shaoyeon wanted to say was simple. If you just need outstanding talent, arent there plenty of substitutes? Why would there be any reason to hire a traitor who was in cahoots with the Demonic Cult? If, as expected, all they do is not ask about the past of the target of recruitment in order to quickly reinforce their strength. This story ended here. He would never go back to the Murim Alliance. Dok-go-seong sighed as he looked at Jong-ri So-yeon, who seemed to be urging him to answer. He put the teacup down on the table, took a deep breath, and then spoke. Im telling you because I think youll misunderstand, but the reason Im trying to recruit Sozer is not because I received orders from my superiors. ? I came here of my own volition. What does that mean? I mean it literally. I am now rmending Sojeo to rejoin, not because I have received a mission, but entirely based on my own judgment. A look of confusion appeared on Zhongli Shaoyeons face. I never thought I would get this kind of answer. I couldnt quite figure out what kind of reaction I should give. Didnt you say he was the leader of the Dark Nights? Thats right. A single leader, not the owner, has personnel authority? I am in a quite unique position within the military department. It was not that difficult to understand the meaning behind Dok Go-seongs words. The treatment they receive and the authority they have greatly exceed their official status. In other words, the reason why Commander-in-Chief Zhuge Huan assigned Dok Go-seong to the ck Night Army was not to use him as an ordinary soldier. Surely Sozer hasmitted a great sin. But paradoxically, thats why it can be trusted. I am confident that Sozer will not repeat the same mistake. You believe me? What do you know about me? My brother, or senior Yeon Yeon-woon, who is an elder of the Meng n, did not ce any particr restrictions on So-je. And yet, Sojeo is hiding in a deserted mountain like this. I was worried that my presence might be a threat to my benefactor. As if she had hit the nail on the head, Zhongli Shaoyeon kept her mouth shut. Dok Go-seongs voice gained strength. If you are someone who simply excels at martial arts, you can easily be introduced to them. . But I dont just want to recruit talent. The goal is to create like-minded colleagues. colleague? I thought a lot about it. How can I move the heart of Sojeo, who lost his sense of publess and desire for sess a long time ago? Dokgo-seong stopped speaking and cleared his throat once. Suddenly, such a thought crossed my mind. What would your older brother say at a time like this? It was a meaningless assumption. Because I dont have the shy speech skills of my older brother, Yeonsun. He smiled bitterly and made direct eye contact with Zhongli Shaoyeon. I remember hearing something like that once. [A speech technique that lifts and lowers the other persons heart? Its a great ability, but you dont need it.] [Everyone puts on a mask of pretense and stands in front of others, but you win the other persons heart just by confronting them honestly.] [ Thats a clear strength. I could never aplish something like you.] Just as my older brother has his own way, I also have my own way. When I finally came to a conclusion, I felt like an idiot for having thought about it until just before. The tension disappeared like melting snow and disappeared. From the beginning, what had to be said was decided. I will be a leader. ! I will be the Murim lord and change the tribe from its foundations. A serious tone and look in his eyes that could not possibly be considered a joke or a boast. Zhongli Shaoyeon held her breath without realizing it. Please help me Soger. Why to someone like me I wont make promises I cant keep to make Sojeos past a thing of the past and restore his honor. I guess thats not what Sojeo wanted in the first ce. . Instead, I will promise you this much. From now on, all achievements made by Sojeo as a member of the Dark Nights will be the achievements of the Suzakudae. Jong-ri So-yeons eyes are shaking violently as if hit by a typhoon. The emotional agitation that he could not hide was clearly visible on his face. Dokgo-seong continued talking as if driving a wedge. Dont you want to repay the kindness you owed to Master Suzaku Hwaseong Sword? Chapter 528 Special Side Story Episode 2 Big. I put down my drink on the table and let out a soft sigh. He said he brought out his favorite drink. It was definitely different from ordinary fire alcohol. The taste and aroma were very unique. I guess there will be different opinions. Of course, ordinary people who are not resistant to poison cannot even touch this. A liquor that the Tang Dynastys Germans enjoy drinking. My tongue tingled and my throat burned, and it was more stimting than any other alcohol I had ever drunk in my life. I felt like if I became addicted, I wouldnt be able to be satisfied with ordinary alcohol. I should avoid drinking frequently. Of course, it is not an alcohol that is easily avable. The teacher sitting across from me had a soft smile on his face. Thunder Emperor Dok Go Woo-jin. The god of death on the battlefield that all devils fear. Perhaps because he focused only on taking care of his family after leaving the country, the atmosphere he gave off became quite negative. It was to the point where I wondered if it was the same person as the man in my memory. How are you doing these days? Not much has changed since before you headed to the West. With that said, the manor seems to be lively. The number of employees has increased, and young customers weve never seen before areing. As a pastime, I asionally mentor juniors. There are also people whoe to see us after receiving their introduction. I burst outughing inwardly. Of course, anyone would want to hear the advice of the Emperor, who is famous throughout the Central ins. While I didnt see him, my teacher had be Lee Kang-hak of the second. I thought you were too young to be Masters guest. I knew most of Masters connections when he was young. However, the guest who came to the manor today was a face I had never seen before. A new member who has just joined the club and whose name I have never heard of. His skills seemed to be outstanding considering his age and origin. If you are a talented person who has caught the eye of the teacher and not anyone else, then of course you should be that level. There was something I wanted to ask you when you came. Please speak. Do you know how Seong is doing these days? I cant find out whats going on. Im sure youll be doing well. Dont worry. Hmm. Dont you know? Now, I am a warrior with a goodst name. The time for worry is long past evening. I know it in my head, but my parents feelings. Actually, I met Seong-i on the way to Honam. Is that true? yes. He asked me for advice. advice? I asked how I could be recognized by the great masters of the Four Gods. When discussing the main force of the Murim Alliance, there is a name that always appears. Four Gods. It was a term referring to the four units that all Baekdo Murim people envied. Dokgo-seong, who wanted to be a leader in the future, needed to build rapport with the leaders of each unit in advance. Cheongryongdae, Jujakdae, Baekhodae, and Hyeonmudae. They were the greatest strength of the Maeng and the basis of the Maengjus power. No matter how much Hua Baek and Zhuge Huan pushed him from behind, he would not be able to ascend to the position of Meng Ju if he did not receive their support. Do you think youve met Zhongli Shaoyeon by now? If you want to win someones heart, target the people around the target first. This was what my second brother-inw said in my past life. So I told Dok-go-seong, who was confiding his concerns, one thing. The sore finger of the Jujakdaeju is none other than Geombong (P) Jong-ri So-yeon. [Im not asking you to bury this incident for Suzakudaes sake. I dont even hope that Commander Zhongli returns to his unit safely. I just hope that she can survive her life.] Several years ago, when Jong-ri So-yeons crimes were revealed and she was transported to Cheon-am-gam-bu (۱O). Hwaseong Sword even bent the beliefs he had maintained his whole life and asked for leniency from me. I could still vividly recall the memories of that time. She is a woman who has already given up her obsession with power and fame. It wont be easy to persuade. However, if Dok-go-seong really takes Jong-ri So-yeon under hismand. If you seed in winning her heart. He would take a big step closer to his goal. Im a little sad. I understand that I cannot show my face often because of my affiliation, but Please support me. Isnt he a child with great intentions? Of course I intend to. Lets have a drink and chat for a while. Master tilted the bottle to fill the empty ss and asked as if throwing it away. Did you enjoy your trip? yes. A lot of things happened. Did you have any ie? There is one piece of good news. Good news? I dont think the lineage of the Heavenly Thunder Gate will ever be lost in my generation. what? I think we can solve the problem of White Lightning God Gong. The Masters movements as he raised the ss to his mouth suddenly stopped. He seemed to be quite surprised as his eyes were so wide as to tear apart. I wanted to see this reaction. I smiled contentedly and swallowed the strong drink. I felt like I was being rewarded for all my hard work. I could definitely say it. The fact that my teacher made me look like that was enough to make this journey worth it. Exin in detail what you mean. I mean it literally. The biggest problem with Baekrei Shingong is that it cannot be learned unless you are at a certain point. Because the constitution is so rare, it is impossible to find a sessor unless heavenly luck arrives. [Therefore, the teacher directly intervenes in the students use of internal energy and helps him/her to embody the mindw. Until the student is sufficiently proficient in the operation method and haspleted a body that can withstand high density of internal energy.] Baekrei Shingong is a mental method aimed at characterizing the bodys energy, not the quick and efficient umtion of internal energy. Because the density of energy umted in the Danjeon was high, operating it was inevitably fraught with risk. In terms of stability, the martial arts that were even worse than magic attacks were white thunder attacks. What more can I say, since unless you are in a desperate situation, you will die before you can even master the Mind Dharma. What would it be like if there was an object that helps the blood vessels endure the dense inner energy? ! You can be happy. The object disciple saved it. A face full of indescribable emotions. While I was staring at my teacher, who had frozen like a stone statue, I took out the wooden armor from my arms and ced it on the table. The events in Seojang passed through my mind one by one. * * * What is this? Youre asking this knowingly. Its absurd. I never thought I would stab you in the back like this. It was wrong for you Central ins people to covet the items buried in these ruins in the first ce. Inside the dark cavity. The man holding the dagger to Tang Seo-yeons neckughed darkly. He was an impressive man with short-cut blond hair and a scar running diagonally across his face. I was paid enoughpensation and treated well. I dont know what youre dissatisfied with. You dont understand what Im saying. In the first ce, this is not a ce where someone from the Central ins can go over. Are you able to handle the rest? Cant you understand the situation? Youre not going to go that far on faith in a flimsy contract, are you? . Whatever happens inside the ruins, there is no way to know from the outside. This means that even if we kill you here and hide the bodies, there will be no problem. The men lined up behind nodded in agreement. Loudughter filled the narrow space. Tang Seo-yeon, who was staring at the de hanging under her chin, clicked her tongue as if it was absurd. It reminds me of the old days. I burst intoughter looking at that. Was it when I left Sacheon and went to Gangho for the first time? There were people who challenged Dang Seo-yeon without even realizing it. Of course, they all met a bad end. If I wanted to die, what couldnt I do? If the warriors in the central ins had seen this scene, they would have been excited. Are you saying youre crazy enough to point a de at a warrior in the party? They probably thought Tang Sojeo was a powerless woman. The reality was different. Even if I had to choose, I chose the worst opponent. It didnt take long for the blond man, who thought he hadpletely taken control of the atmosphere, to copse and cough up blood. Gagging! Wow! The sight of a man suddenly falling to the ground and convulsing his whole body alerted his colleagues behind him. They each drew their weapons and shouted as if threatening. what! What have you done! Although I was not yet familiar with the chiefsnguage, I was still able to understand what they were saying. It was rewarding to learn from Cheon Ga-ryeong whenever I had the chance. Tang Seo-yeon bent down without paying any attention to the men and picked up the dagger that had fallen on the floor. Kill! Someones shout. The men rushed in at once and waved their military gs. Tang Seo-yeon, who swung the dagger in her hand once and held it in reverse, lightly kicked the ground. What followed was a one-sided ughter that was embarrassing to even call a fight. Kaaak! Aaaah! Should it really be called a poisonous bird? It took less than twenty breaths for all enemies to be subdued. I looked down at the men who were lying on the ground and groaning with pitiful eyes. If you had attacked me, I would have sent you to the underworld in peace. Unfortunately, because the person he chose to use as a hostage was a poisonous person, he met a painful end. Its a dragon-poisoning technique that leaves me amazed every time I see it. More than half of them could not even swing the weapons in their hands. Even if he were a high-ranking expert, he would be reluctant to fight with Tang Seo-yeon in such a small space, and this was why he was afraid of ignorance. Would it be better to torture them to find out who was behind it? Its done. Anyway, once we clear out the ruins, theres nothing more to see here. He dissuades Dang Seo-yeon from casually saying scary things. I let out a small sigh and looked at Cheon Ga-ryeong, who came to my side without making a sound. There was a faint smell of sulfuring from her body, which had taken the lead in scouting. What happened? As you can see. Again? These guys seem to be getting into trouble a lot these days. From now on, should I at least use bast masks to disguise myself as a person with colored hair? Does that have any meaning? Im not used to thenguage here yet, so I think Ill be upset soon. but. You wont be able to hide it with that slurred pronunciation. Cheon Ga-ryeong smiles and nods. She said, scratching the back of her neck with her hand. Anyway, its annoying. why? I looked into it and it seemed like it would be dangerous to go any further than this. At her warning, I narrowed my eyebrows slightly. Everyone in the group, including me, was an excellent expert. Skilled people who can ignore most obstacles and pass by. Even if the front was covered with traps, there was no problem because Tang Seo-yeon was good at organizing the attack. However, there must be a reason why Cheon Ga-ryeong said that. It simply means that there is something that cannot be controlled by force. Suddenly, a thought crossed my mind. No waygunpowder? huh. If you touch it incorrectly, the ruins maypletely copse. Everyone in the group, including me, sighed at the same time as if we had made a promise. Chapter 529 Special Side Story Episode 3 The chief was different from Joong-won in many ways. Language, culture, food, clothing, lifestyle and values. If it werent for Cheon Ga-ryeong, my group and I would have lost our purpose and wandered. It would have been fortunate if he had been able to return to the midfield safely, let alone get lost. In fact, it was no exaggeration to say that it was all thanks to her that we were able toe this far. If she hadnt gathered the information and showed me the way, I would have been lost a long time ago. [By the way, the Seojang martial arts team is not much different from the Jungwon martial arts group.] [What does this mean?] [I thought strange magic spells would be prevalent.] [ I dont know what kind of illusion I had, but the chiefs magic spell. In a sense, it is simr to the Jinbeop of the Central ins.] [Jinbeop?] [Only a small number of geniuses can seed, and it is extremely impractical because it consumes a huge amount of goods.] There are sorcerers who perform mysterious tricks called chiefs. It wasnt like I was wandering around. On the contrary, it was difficult to even find it because it was a rare entity like the Jinbeopga of the midfield. Naturally, it was not easy to find out where the power of the supernatural ability that the first Heavenly Demon used came from. [In the end, we have no choice but to follow his footsteps and gather clues] [It wont be easy. Even if we mobilize all of Hao Moons intelligence power, we still have to prepare for a long-term war.] [I never thought it would be easy in the first ce.] I went through a variety of things. There were fun things to do, but there were many more unpleasant incidents. Just as the people of Central ins avoided and despised the people of Southern Manchuria, the Saekmok people of Seojang did not look at us with such kind eyes. All ces where people lived were the same. Discrimination and exclusion were everywhere. [Are you sure? The first Heavenly Demon visited the ruins here.] [Yes. The problem is that there are people who tried to conquer the ruins before but failed] [I understand roughly. It looks like they are upying the entrance to the ruins, right? To prevent others from entering?] [They seem to not want forces other than themselves attacking the ruins.] [Its a pain in the ass. I dont want to cause unnecessary conflict with the chiefs martial forces.] I wasnt particrly afraid of a fight breaking out. The problem was the aftermath that woulde from that fight. If I were to exin it in an easy-to-understand way, it would be like this. Lets assume that a master of Sae-o () has destroyed the secr sect of the Shaman sect. How will independents respond to that incident? I can assure you that the evil beast would definitely be found and punished. It was not that important how the two sides came to fight. In the same context, it was very dangerous for me and my party, who were members of the Central ins, toe into conflict with the chiefs martial forces. The tangled rtionship between the martial powers should not be looked upon lightly. If we were not careful, the fruitless fights could have continued one after another. [Depending on the negotiation, entering the castle without blood may not be impossible.] [ What does this mean?] [This is a conclusion based on gathering rumors that have spread throughout the area, but I believe that what they really want is not the treasure buried in the ruins. Look.] [So?] [Actually, it wasnt recently that the entrance to the ruins was taken over by them. That was a whopping three years ago.] [But the fact that the ruins havent been conquered yet] [To put it bluntly, with their capabilities, they cant reach the heart of the ruins. Nevertheless, their pride would not have allowed them to yield to other martial powers.] [Hmm.] [Of course, they probably wanted to take over the treasure sleeping in the ruins at first. But is that still the case? I guess not. I wanted to shake off my hands right away, but I couldnt and I dragged on until now. Wouldnt it be reasonable to think that way?] [So what they really want is to put an end to the current situation, which has dragged on contrary to their intentions?] [ Its probably a very difficult situation for them, right? Its good to im ownership of the ruins, but you have to continuously consume manpower and goods to do so.] [That makes sense.] To me, the chief is an unknown watch that I have never experienced. Of course, Chief Murim was also like that. Rather than taking unnecessary risks, I decided to take a slightly safer method. Therefore, a contract was made with the Murim faction that upied the entrance to the ruins. To briefly summarize the contents of the contract, it was as follows. һ. My group and I help the excavation team attack the ruins. 2. Treasures from the ruins are divided equally between both sides. 3. The fact that my party and I participated in the raid on the ruins will not be announced to the outside world. There were twists and turns, but the negotiations somehow worked out well. < We havepleted the attack on the ruins. > < In the end, we seeded in conquering it with our own strength. > In this way, we cleverly took advantage of the other sides psychology of wanting to show off to those around them. It was a profitable deal for both parties. At least I thought so. But I never thought they would try to stab me in the back like this. I clicked my tongue as I pushed the mens bodies to the corner with my foot. I thought there were a lot of people for an information station. This is why I couldnt trust people carelessly. Its gunpowder. Cheon Ga-ryeong said that there was so much gunpowder in front of this ce that it was impossible to pass by. It couldnt have been gunpowderid by the creator of the ruins. Originally, ruins were spaces created by humans in the past for a certain purpose. Would it be a ruin if it had no purpose other than to bury intruders? Its a simple trap. The way the gunpowder wasid out and the location are ambiguous. Above all, considering the time when they revealed their true colors When you think about it, it was a strange thing. Even if I betrayed myself, there would have been a better time. For example, right after my party and I reached the heart of the ruins. Why did they act so hastily? The answer was simple. Because I knew about the existence of gunpowder lying in front of me. Because I had to do something before my group and I discovered gunpowder and felt ufortable. Anyway, Joongwon, Chief, and Moorim are all the same. The gunpowder wasid by the Murim forces who upied the ruins here. They didnt trust me and my group from the beginning. I had no intention ofplying with the terms of the contract. Thinking back to the conversation I had with Cheon Ga-ryeong earlier, it was easy to infer how things came to this. I feel a bit bad? Contrary to intention, the ruins strategy took too long. Investors who feel burdened by ongoing expenses. In the end, it was decided topletely destroy the ruins, and people from the central ins were chosen as sacrifices. When I thought about it that way, the front and back fit together perfectly. Originally, I was nning to leave quietly once I finished conquering the ruins. I want to give up on conquering the ruins, but I also dont want to give up my rights to other martial powers. Therefore, the entire ruins must be demolished, but if we are not careful, we may be criticized for being rude. Therefore, all sins are ced on foreigners, specifically guests from central China. It is said that the ruins copsed because those who participated in the excavation made a mistake. If you announce it that way, everything can be resolved smoothly. If I get out of here, Ill make you pay. I did not want to cause unnecessary conflict with the chiefs martial forces. But there has to be a certain amount of patience. We were hit in the back, but we sessfully repelled it and we didnt suffer any damage, so lets say thats the case. Will things end quietly if my group and I are not held ountable for this situation? No way. Since they thought of me and my group as sacrifices from the beginning, they would have no hesitation in making all kinds of false usations and forming a chase team. Above all, my personality was not good enough to just ept it and move on. Anyway, conquering the ruinses first now. The attack on the ruins, which should not have been that difficult originally, became difficult. Since the gunpowder wasid not to repel intruders, but to bury the entire underground space, it would not be easy to remove it. I dont know what to do. The likelihood of casualties was extremely low. Even if the ruins copse, the people here will be able to safely escape to the ground. The problem was that the treasures that must be obtained could be lost. What was the reason for me and my group toe here and suffer? This was because the footprints of the first Cheonma remained here. It was a trace that I found somehow, but I couldnt just throw it away like this. I have a suggestion. At that time, when I was lost in thought, there was a person who came up to me and spoke to me. It was Hwadaerang, one of the group that came to the West Station together. If Cheon Ga-ryeong served as a guidepost to guide the group through the West Station, he took on the role of taking responsibility for the convenience of the trip. Hwayang has now been reborn as the best top in the midfield. He was the son of Danju, who led the top tier. There were several branches of the Hwayang Sangdan in Seojang, established for trade with foreign countries, and if you visited there with Hwadaerang at the head, you would receive great hospitality. What do you mean by proposal? I think it would be impossible to attack the ruins any further than this. Its too much of a risk to take. But isnt it possible to return to earth like this? It was okay for now. However, if the excavation team did not return, the Murim forces that upied the ruins would soon realize this. That things went wrong. What if there was a detonator on earth to explode gunpowder? The ruins could have copsed immediately. There wasnt much time. Its called horse terrain. Since the situation was like this, it had to end. My thoughts are a little different. Hwadaerang shook his head. He made direct eye contact with me and continued talking. Its a gamble and a race against time that has to be taken anyway. In that case, you should at least bet on the one with the highest probability. What does it mean. The point is, shouldnt we take down all the warriors outside before the gunpowder in front of us explodes? ! Fortunately, the level of enemies is not that great. If you are Cheon Sojeo and the elder who are good at stealth, you can easily escape from here and infiltrate their base. So now youre telling me to hit their heads? Thats right. If you try to attack the ruins as you are pressed for time, it is unlikely that things will work out well. In that case, wouldnt it be better to capture their leader and take time to solve the problem slowly? While rubbing my chin and thinking, I quickly nodded. Certainly he was right. Its something I feel again, but in this life, I was fortunate. Suhara is by your side and gives you appropriate advice when you are caught up in a situation and have poor judgment. Same with Cheon Ga-ryeong, Tang Seo-yeon, and Hwa Dae-rang. They were all irreceable talents. great. Lets ept the small cooperatives opinion. I immediately called Cheon Ji-ryeong and told him of Hwa Dae-rangs n. She nodded in agreement and nced back. . Tang Seo-yeon and Cheon Ga-ryeong. The two womens gazes momentarily crossed. There was some kind ofmunication that only they could understand. It moves right away. It would be better to hurry as much as possible. Everything had to be ended before the soldiers outside noticed the incident. Sreuk. The new form of me and Cheon Ga-ryeong disappeared as if melting into the air. Seoyeon Dang lightly waved her hand to see me off. Just wait. Ill make your tears and snot go away. Chapter 530 Special Side Story Episode 4 Cheon Ga-ryeong and I, who were leaning against the wall side by side, exchanged nces with each other. As I turned my head, a tall stone building came into view. An architectural style that is clearly distinct from that of the central ins. The leader of the Murim faction that upied the ruins lived here. There are twelve signsing from inside. A variety of information has been conveyed through expanded senses. From the structure of the building to how many people are stationed on each floor. I could tell everything like reading my palm. I could just go in through the front door and destroy everything. There was no need to give them time to respond. First, you had to capture the leader and take control of his life and death. Only then could the situation be resolved favorably. Huh. In the blink of an eye, Cheon Ga-ryeong and I reached the outer wall of the building. There wasnt even a sound of footsteps. No one around us noticed us. It was only natural that the hidden skill of Muyeongsintu (o) was added to the extremely powerful Ghost Treasure. Needless to say, the skills of Chen Jiiling, Hao Wens leader and Wen Zhous disciple, were outstanding. If you want to go inside quietly A mimetic membrane covered the entire area. So that the noise does not leak outside. Next, he concentrated his internal power on the tip of his index finger and formed a sharp de of strength. After swinging my hand a few times, the window frame was cut like a piece of paper. As I entered the room through the gaping hole, the first thing I saw was a bookshelf with various books on it. Is it a study? I passed through the narrow space between bookshelves and reached the door. I could feel the presence of people outside. The number is two. I gestured with my hand to instruct Cheon Ji-ryeong to wait, then formed a thin needle of brain energy and fired it through the crack in the door. Ugh! Big! In an instant, the two mens bodies, which had been suppressed by Ahyeol (Ѩ) and Demon Hyeol (qѨ), became stiff. The men looked at me and Cheon Ga-ryeong in disbelief as I calmly opened the door and came outside. They probably didnt even know what kind of trick they were being tricked into. If he had been a member of the Central ins, he would have made a fuss, asking what kind of evil trick he was using. No, I guess its the same as not being able to make a sound since I pointed out the pain? I moved to the upper floor with a meaningless thought in mind. There were a few encounters with security personnel, but all of them were easily suppressed. Sweet. The office located on the top floor. As I entered the room, a middle-aged man who was standing by the window and intently discussing something with the adjutant across from him turned his head. When he recognized this persons identity, he looked confused. His face looked like he couldnt understand what was going on. I saw it once when I was signing the contract, so is this the second time? I walked briskly and headed to the table in the center of the room. There were leather chairs ced around the table, and I chose the head table and sat down with my hips pressed together. He then snapped his fingers and offered the middle-aged man a seat across from him. What are we doing now? . Do you want to die? How dare you tell me where this is! The middle-aged man who was raising his voice in anger rolled his eyes. He must have felt something was strange because his subordinates outside did note running even though he roared. Unlike him, who was slow to grasp the situation, the deputy was quick to notice. With a stern look on his face, he whispered to the man and encouraged him to follow my instructions. Cant I use the whole sound? I inwardly tilted my head. Even though it was just a whisper, I was able to overhear it all because I had strengthened my hearing through internal energy. If you look at the level of martial arts alone, I think you can use Jeonum as much as you want. If youpare it to the midfielder, it was a group that was about as good as the ck Ind Bangpa. It is not surprising that there was no opportunity to learn sophisticated techniques such as Jeonum. Bullshit! Unfortunately, the man did not listen to the lieutenants words. He rolled up his sleeves and ran towards me, snorting. Coo! He raised his right arm as if to show off his bulging muscles, and the next moment, he spun around in the air and fell to the ground. Ugh? A man struggling and losing his sense of bnce due to shock. He groaned like an idiot, then got up and swung his fist at me again, but of course it didnt hit me. Wow! The mans new model hit the ground again. My trembling body soon became limp. I clicked my tongue. I cant believe I lost consciousness in just two hits. Contrary to appearances, his tenacity was poor. There was fear in the eyes of the adjutant who was watching everything. To him, it must have looked like the man was struggling alone and had fallen and fainted. Because your level is low, it will be difficult to recognize the existence of conscious energy. However, he must have clearly realized how dangerous the person in front of him, who upied the office without permission, was. Who is the nobleman? Does that matter? What do you want? Regardless of what you want, if theres something you want to ask about, its there. . You dont have to say anything, right? For what purpose did Ie here? The adjutant swallowed dry saliva and reluctantly sat down in the seat I rmended. The entire office was covered in the miracle I had unfolded. There was no way for the outside world to hear the conversations taking ce here. Shall I take charge of this? okay. Cheon Ga-ryeong, who pulled a chair to the side and sat down, made eye contact with the adjutant across from him with a grin on his face. As I was not yet familiar with the chiefsnguage, I could not negotiate properly with them. Simplemunication was possible, but that was it. For this matter, I had to get help from Cheon Ji-ryeong. -First, should I ask them to bring back all the military personnel stationed around the ruins? -That would be a good idea. We exchanged opinions with Cheon Ga-ryeong by phone and revealed our requirements. Of course, there was no option for them to refuse. Because the life of the leader, not anyone else, is at stake. The adjutant who went outside and gave various instructions to his subordinates came back and asked me in a very nervous voice. Are you okay? What do you mean? I mean, do you know who is behind us and do this? And what about that one? Did you do something like that because you knew about us? If I had known that they had this level of skill, I wouldnt have dared harbor such disturbing thoughts. Youre using that as an excuse now. I narrowed my eyes and smiled. The moment their gazes crossed, the adjutant shrank his neck like a Zara. His face turned pale. If I, who had reached the absolute state, decided to spread energy waves, it would be difficult for most warriors to even breathe properly. Keep in mind. The reason he is alive now is because I showed him mercy. If we want to, we can erase these small martial forces without a trace. . If it sounds like a joke, you can try it. The price we have to pay for confirmation may be a bit high. If youre going to threaten, be sure. If I didnt do it at all, I wouldnt know, but since I used my hands, I had to press it properly. So that the opponent doesnt even think about climbing up. Off. By the time the tip had passed. A middle-aged man who had fainted regained consciousness. He was holding his throbbing head and making a groaning sound, and red at me with sharp eyes. As if I had been waiting, I got up and kicked his stomach. Wow! A new model rising into the air. The fist flew at an invisible speed and struck his entire body. Jump! Jump! Damn it! A light hitting sound echoed inside the office. It didnt take long for the middle-aged mans arrogant attitude to be corrected. Its because Im not yet familiar with the chiefsnguage and organizational system. Please speak. What can I call that one? Door owner? Or the Ark? First of all, it is a human resources agency officially recognized by the state Then you can call me a director. Please call me whatever you prefer. What kind of small intestine is frozen to death? I knew that the subordinates actually called the middle-aged man by the title boss. No matter how you look at it, the leader of an organization that can only be considered dark. A person like that can act proudly, citing the countrys recognition. The chiefs officials also seemed to be quite corrupt. So the director doesnt have anything to say to us? sorry. I did not recognize the nobleman and was rude. Despite? A heavy voice. The middle-aged man, who felt a sense of crisis from his cold eyes, immediately crawled to the floor. It was a mistake! Its not just rude! I havemitted a mortal sin! We had an unpleasant experience because of their ridiculous n. Of course, it was a waste of precious time. How will youpensate me? I will do anything if you let me live. A swollen face. A shaky arm with a broken bone. Legs shaking fromck of strength. The middle-aged man, who had be miserable, no longer had the same spirit as before. The adjutant next to him looked so servile that he could not bear to look at him directly. great. We will discusspensationter. yes. How long do you think it will take to remove all the gunpowder from the ruins? Thats Dont be judgmental and answer honestly. I think it will take at least a month. Do you mean we have to wait that long? It was set as short as a month. It wasnt installed with the assumption that it would be recovered in the first ce. You have to be careful and work carefully because even the slightest mistake can cause the ruins to copse. I leaned against the backrest without hiding my annoyance. The middle-aged man, sensing that the atmosphere was not good, slightly shook his shoulders. As I watched him lying t on the floor waiting to be disposed of, I felt like crying. One month is not even the name of someones dog. Of course, as long as solid results were guaranteed, there was nothing that couldnt wait at least a month. The problem was that no one knew what was sleeping inside the ruins. All we know is that it is the ce where the first Heavenly Demon visited. What if youve wasted a lot of time and all you get out of the ruins is a bunch of junk? Just thinking about it made my head hurt. At that time, everyone who belongs to this manpower center will be ground to their bones. I expected it to some extent. Still, I couldnt help but feel ufortable. Because of these mischievous bastards, the period of stay at the police station has be unnecessarily long. It was fortunate that I epted Hwadaerangs advice. If it werent for him, theres a high probability that things would have gone wrong. Elder. As I was thinking that, the door opened and a man and a woman entered the room. Dang Seoyeon and Hwa Daerang were waiting at the ruins. It seems that the personnel from the human resources center who had returned to the base following the return order had guided them here. wee. Small cooperative. Fortunately, it seems to have ended well without any problems. Thanks to the advice of the small cooperative. Hwadaerangs eyes turned to the middle-aged man who was lying on the floor and watching him. After thinking deeply for a while, he asked Cheon Ga-ryeong. Cheon Sojeo. Could you please trante what I say from now on? Okay. Please tell them this. We will pay a sufficient price and hand over the ownership of the ruins to Hwayang Sangdan. ! Chapter 531 episode 5 of the special side story, and I and Tang Seo-yeon, who were watching, looked surprised. Im going to buy the ownership of the ruins. Small cooperative. To the point of going that far This is the cleanest. A faint smile appeared on Hwadaerangs lips. To briefly summarize his exnation, it was as follows. Anyway, I cant give up on conquering the ruins. However, it is a waste of time to stay here for a month and wait for the gunpowder to be removed. The biggest problem is that the unmanned workers at the manpower center here cannot be trusted. Although they are cooperating obediently for now, we must keep in mind that they will change their minds at any time when the threat to their safety disappears. So the most obvious solution is to take over the ruins themselves with the Hwayang Sangdan in the lead. . Also, if Hwayang Sangdan officially purchases and manages the ruins, there will be no need for us to be tied down here. Hmm. Without having to waste time waiting for the gunpowder to be removed, we can move along and follow other traces left behind by the first Heavenly Demon. I understand what you mean. I nodded and looked away. The manpower director and his adjutant, who could not understand the conversation in the centralnguage, were looking at us with puzzled expressions. But is there any need to increase spending? ? Is there any reason to pay a lot of money? If you coax and console him appropriately, he will give it to you for free. Its a waste, but its a necessary expense. If we do not go through the normal procedures and announce the transfer, the government officials as well as the nearby martial arts forces will not remain silent. In other words, it just needs to be known to the outside world that a sufficient price has been paid. Sometimes I feel scared of the elder. I will take it as apliment. I dont know why they paint their faces with gold because its such a big deal. If you are an elder of the Murim Alliance, you should definitely be like this. He nced at Cheon Ga-ryeong with a sinister smile, and she shook her head and approached the director. Just like that, one thing waspleted. * * * Late at night. A shabby lodging I stopped by to avoid being homeless. Yeonsoun! whats the matter? As I was unpacking my luggage in my guest room, I tilted my head and looked back. The identity of the woman who opened the door and rushed in was Cheon Ga-ryeong. She rarely seemed this urgent. Look at this! ? When I opened the note she handed me, I fell into deep sleep. Information sheet sent from Haomun. There was something written in it that was truly unexpected. Recently, a group of demons appeared in the area. It is presumed that the group was dispatched not by wandering demons but by demon cultists from Cheonsan. I couldnt figure out the personal details of each individual, but the outward characteristics of the leader who leads them are simr to Seolyegeom. My eyes widened. The fatigue that had umted froming this far disappeared, reced by confusion and doubt. Seolyegeom (J). He was one of the two confidants who served the demonic cult leader of the time, Sosalmagun (Laughing Demon Lord). I never thought he would show up at the police station. Should I call this a trick of fate? Its not anyone else, but Seol Ye-geom himself. I dont know what brought me to this point, but one thing was certain. He must be carrying out a very important mission. Now that the situation in the Demonic Cult is unstable, there is no way the cult leaders right-hand man can easily leave the position. if. A thought suddenly crossed my mind. Could it be that he, like me, followed the traces of the first Cheonma and came to the chief? It was a fairly usible assumption. Sosalmagun knew about the existence of the Three Gods. Even the fact that I returned. It would not have been surprising at all if he had formed a special task force to solve the secrets surrounding the first Heavenly Demon. Things are going well. Perhaps from now on, we might have topete with the elites of the Demonic Cult. But strangely enough, rather than feeling anxious or nervous, I first felt happy. Is it because I have a golden opportunity to screw over the second person who killed me in my past life? Where are the demons now? In an area 240 ri northeast of here. Considering when the letter was written, it may have already moved to another ce. Remind me to keep an eye on them. I ask you not to get too close. Im doing it even if you dont tell me. The opponent is a master of flower scenery, so of course we have to be careful about this as well. Cheon Ga-ryeong added an afterword as if to exin that he was observing my movements only with a thousand-mile mirror while keeping a sufficient distance ording to the rules, and crossed his arms to check my reaction. Sitting on the edge of the bed, I massaged my chin and was lost in thought for a while. How should I respond? Should we go straight to them and attack them? It wasnt going to be easy. Hao Wens intelligence power was obviously great, but this was a chief where their influence was low. Didnt Cheon Ji-ryeong say that a little while ago? Considering the date the letter was written, it would not be surprising if the demonic cultists had already moved to another location. The rapid transmission and reception of information, which is the lifeblood of the chase, could not be expected. If the warriors of the central ins were chasing each other in the west, the nearby martial arts forces would feel displeased. More than anything, unlike the Geogwon (޵), Seolyegeom has a prudent and cautious personality. Even if there is an unexpectedly talented person among the demonic cultists, this side will not lose. But rushing in blindly wasnt a good idea. If youre not careful, not only will you not achieve any results, but you may just put the other party on notice. wait. A thought suddenly urred to me. If the demonic cultists really came to the chief to solve the secrets surrounding the first Heavenly Demon, would the amount of information they have be equal to this one? This side was moving with the support of Hao Mun and the Huayang Merchant Marine. Of course, they would have an overwhelming advantage over the demonic cultists in collecting andpiling local information. However, the demon cultists must also havee here after receiving some kind of exnation from the Sosalma army. Now it was Sosalmagun who had ascended to the position of religious leader. Currently, there was no one in the Demonic Cult who could stop him. He would have probably searched through the secret archives hidden in Cheonmagung (ħm) and looked at the records left by past religious leaders. The quantity and quality of information possessed by the demonic cultists will neverg behind ours. When I thought about it that way, it became clear. What should I do next? I thought that I might gain more from this journey than I expected. What sinister thoughts are you thinking again? If anyone hears it, they will misunderstand it. When did I I can tell just by looking at your expression. Is it that bad? Ive been your dedicated handler for several years. Of course you know that much. Cheon Ga-ryeong uncrossed her arms and smiled. She came and sat next to me, brought her face closer, and asked. So what do you n on doing? * * * I immediately called Hwa Dae-rang and Dang Seo-yeon and informed them of the situation and exined the n. The gist of the n was this. We chase down the demon cultists based on information from Haomun. However, instead of attacking them, they just follow them at a distance. What does that mean? They chase, but they dont fight. Isnt it true that they also came to the police station for a purpose? Of course it is. What if they swoop in and steal the results right before they achieve their goal? ! For us, there couldnt be a more ideal oue. Hwadaerang was impressed and said it was a brilliant idea. Tang Seo-yeon nodded and expressed her agreement. Cheon Ga-ryeong, who heard about the n earlier,ughed and said, At this point, I dont know which side is the viin. If you do so, I will assume that everyone has agreed. Afterwards, my group and I chased the demon cultists for six days. I gave up my original itinerary and followed them, even willing to live on the street. Fortunately, the demon cultists did not notice our presence until the end. It was worth paying double and triple attention. A chase taking ce in the front, not the midfield. If you look at it this way, it doesnt necessarily have only drawbacks. It was an unfamiliar ce and environment not only to us but also to the demonic cultists. Therefore, it was easy to follow along without being detected. by the way. I narrowed my eyes as I was examining the demonic cultists using the telescope. I knew it intuitively. Their destination is getting closer. Pk. I opened the map I got from Hwayang Merchants and checked what was in the direction they were heading. There was nothing there that made me feel ufortable. An area that has not yet been visited by humans. An undevelopednd with no roads, let alone viges. For some reason, the vige I visitedst time was working so hard to secure supplies that I thought it was excessive. It seemed like they had in mind that supply would not be possible for a while. I guess I cant expect any help from Hao Mun from now on. It is said that Hao Muns eyes and ears are everywhere, but their influence would not reach deep into such a no-mansnd. I decided that it would be a good idea to go back to the group and inform them of the movements of the demon cultists and discuss the future. huh? It was when I got up from the rock I was sitting on and turned around. A sharp energy wave that instantly irritates the skin. I immediately picked up the telescope again and looked at the demon cultists. You could say Im overreacting to insignificant things, but somehow I felt like I shouldnt ignore this feeling. One of the demonic cultists, who covered themselves with blood-covered clothing, was arguing with the leading man, who was presumed to be Seol Ye-geom. The distance was so far that I couldnt tell what was being said, but I could definitely feel that the atmosphere was harsh. Whats going on? It was clear that it was strange. The Demonic Cult is a group that advocates strong self-respect. As such, it was rare for subordinates to protest against the leader who led the group. If you make a mistake, you could lose your life. However, there is a demonic cult who is having such an open fight with Seol Ye-geom, an expert in the flower world. Seol Ye-geom is a confidant of Sosalmagun, the leader of the cult of the time. There must be very few beings in the entire Demonic Cult who can stand up to him like that, right? It didnt take long for the question to be resolved. The man who was grinning as if he had been pushed out of an argument suddenly took out a weapon from his pocket. ! As I checked the mans German weapon exposed under the sunlight, I inwardly fell into a deep sleep. I was quite surprised when I heard that Seolyegeom had appeared at the police station, but even that was nothingpared to the surprise of this moment. I never thought he would be included among the demonic cults led by Seol Ye-geom. An extremely sharp wheel made from a single piece of iron. It was rare for someone within the Demonic Cult to use such a weapon. Among them, there was only one strong person who could stand against Seolyegeom. Emperor Surama (_ħ). An absolute master who upied the first ce in the Eight Great Demon Lords. Now that most of them are dead, the name of the Eight Great Demon Lords has be meaningless, but his skills can never be disparaged. Is an absolute expert an absolute expert for nothing? This was an opponent that should never be taken lightly. Huh. They even dispatched Surama Emperor? I raised the corners of my mouth and smiled. I became more and more interested. What did the Sosalma army dispatch the maximum strength of the religion to the chief to achieve? Chapter 532 Special Side Story Episode 6 [I believe it.] [What do you mean?] [The eight great demons who decided to agree together. Im sure you can convince me.] [Dont worry. Roasting and boiling an innocent old man is no problem.] I remembered a conversation I had with Sosalma in the past. At that time, he risked his life toe to me and said this. I will be the de that will pierce the heart of the Demon Cult leader, so I will join hands with you. He has alreadypleted all preparations to achieve the Great Precepts and has even attracted one of the eight great demon armies to his side. I was quite surprised when I found out that the identity of the Eight Great Demons that the Sosal Demon Army had persuaded was Surama Emperor. Suramaje. An absolute master of the six wheels. The origin of the nickname was none other than Asura (_). Like the Baek-faced Death God Bungcheon Demon Emperor, he was the one who was considered normal among the eight great demons. Now its meaningless topare. Except for him, all the eight great demons are dead. The status of the Paldae Demon Army, which had shocked the entire midfield in the past, has now fallen to the ground. No, to be exact, the Demonic Cult was not what it used to be. Because we lost most of our main strength during thest Great War of True Demons. It was once a powerful force that attempted to unify the martial arts, but it has now shrunk to a miserable level. What more can I say that we are now at a point where we have to worry about the survival of the organization, let alone restoring its past status. In a way, its amazing. Of course, the Demonic Church side was not just ying around until now. Information about the Demonic Cult was constantly being delivered through Haomun. The current Demonic Cult has undergone a major reorganization and has be apletely different force than before. The Eight Great Demon Army became the Six Demon Commanders, and all pces were disbanded in the name of reorganizing the system. The powers that previously dominated the Demonic Cult, such as the Heavenly Demon Pce and the Ten Thousand Demon Pces, no longer existed. Even though he lost one arm, Sosalma was still Sosalma. He demonstrated outstanding resourcefulness and somehow managed to lead the Demonic Cult, which would not be surprised if it was divided into four parts at any time. Recently, it seemed that he had further strengthened his position by signing a friendship treaty with Bingung in the North Sea. Going back to the story. Suramaje was the undisputed leader of the Demonic Cult. Although Yukmajang emerged as the pinnacle of the new Demonic Cult, the only one among them who reached the level of Hyeongyeong was Suramaje. In addition to his confidant, Seol Ye-gum, he even dispatched the best power of the religion, Surama Emperor, to a distant chief. It means that it is such a serious issue. The guy called fate was also very mischievous. Its so strange that he became chief at the same time as me. If you think about it from their perspective, how unfortunate is this? Seeing their hard work in carrying out the orders of the religious leader, I will shake them off without leaving a single speck of dust behind. Ill just head back now. The fight between Seolyegeom and Suramaje ended dully. Seolyegeom, unable to ovee the momentum of the highly indignant Surama Emperor, took a step back. It was disappointing that the cause of the conflict was unknown. If you keep watching, youll find out. * * * What are you going to do? Ung (O). A camp immersed in darkness. Dang Seo-yeon, who chewed and swallowed the dry food in her mouth, looked at the smoke rising from afar and asked. Unlike the demonic cultists who lit a bonfire and put a pot on it, my group and I filled our hungry stomachs with a poor meal. I couldnt start a fire because I didnt want their presence to be discovered. Of course, I couldnt boil and eat porridge like the demons over there. We have to attack it slowly. Are you sure youll be okay alone? its okay. I will finish it soon, so please wait here. I chuckled and poured the remaining dry weight into my mouth. It was not unreasonable for her to be worried. The opponent is an elite unit handpicked by the leader of the Demonic Cult. This group even includes the supreme leader of the religion, Emperor Surama. but. Well, it couldnt have been a threat to me. If I hadnt been confident in dealing with all of them in the first ce, I wouldnt have pursued them all the way to Ye with only a small number of people. I got up from my seat, grasping the handle of the bow tied to my waist. Hwadaerang seemed nervous and swallowed dry saliva. Cheon Ji-ryeong only gave a quick nce, as if he had no interest in the fight whose oue had already been decided. after. After exhaling briefly, he kicked the ground. In the blink of an eye, the campsite was moving away and the camp set up by the demonic cultists was getting closer. Naturally, Suramaje was the first to sense the anomaly. Its an enemy attack! Sound waves filled with energy rang loudly throughout the area. The startled demons threw the bowls containing the porridge on the floor and grabbed weapons in their hands. Its an attack! Who on earth! The cries of the demonic cultists pierced my ears. A voice mixed with confusion and puzzlement. Quaaaang! Without slowing down, Inded right in the middle of them. The ground was hollow and thick with dust. The roar of the Lions Roar that Surama Emperor made earlier was almostical. The demonic cultists, who sensed that the situation was taking an unusual turn, hardened their expressions. Absolutely! Quick! White currents sshed in all directions. The center of a deep pit. I stood with my back straight and looked around leisurely and said. Nice to meet you. All you devils. ! But what brings you here? Disaster descended on the peaceful camp of the demonic cultists. Several demons recognized my identity and screamed. Geogeomje! Its the Sword Emperor! The Geomje has appeared! Themotion spread. The faces of the demonic cultists looking at me showed a look of fear that could not be hidden. Emperor of Geom () and Emperor of Thunder (׵). The two absolute masters, whom the Baekdo martial arts people collectively called Lee Je (), were no different from the death gods to the demonic cultists. Tuk-tuk. I tapped the ground with my toe as if to show off. Seolyegeom and Suramaje, who realized the meaning of that action, distorted their eyes mercilessly. I continued talking to them as if to provoke them. Could you please give me the things down here? Hit! There was no answer to the question. Instead, a double-digit number of demon cultists all rushed towards me. As expected from being a carefully selected elite, each persons skills were extraordinary. An unpleasant energy rippling along the surface of the weapon. The powerful presence approaching simultaneously disturbed my senses. Dozens of swordsmen even upied all directions and attacked. In any case, it seemed like they had no intention of resolving the matter amicably through negotiations, fearing that someone might think they were not mine. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwaang! A series of loud sounds. Every time the sphere of thunder energy condensed in the air exploded, the demonic cultists were thrown away in all directions. It was like a fight between a child and an adult. No magician could even scratch me. Most of them fell away with desperate screams before they could even get close. this guy! A sharp wheel spinning in the air struck my back. Without even thinking about avoiding it, I turned my head and made eye contact with Suramaje. Lets go! A small cerebellum membrane formed at the point of impact. The wheel, which was fixed in the air and spinning while making an unpleasant friction sound, soon lost its strength and fell to the ground. You got caught! Hiss! Whoosh! However, the number of rings possessed by Emperor Surama is not one, but six. As if waiting for the moment when I let my guard down, three wheels of unknown origin burst into the blind spots of my field of vision. It was an incredibly difficult martial arts skill. It is said that even King Gwon, the head of the royal family of the Hwangbo family, copsed without being able to endure. But even that wasnt enough to make me feel a sense of crisis. thud! I put my sword in the ground and lightly stepped on the ground. I took a stance with my legs spread shoulder-width apart and my fists pulled back. The first herbivorous Paam Fist of the Byeokryeok Fist (Zȭ). Implementing a regime with the might of ten thousand years of power. The concentrated brain energy drew a spiral and wrapped around my forearm. Even though he just threw his fist once, a huge wave of force was created and swept around. Whoa! A blinding white light suddenly grew in size and filled the pit. It was unfortunate for Suramaje, but the person I am now is apletely different person from the person I was at the time when the Great Demon War was in full swing. I gained a lot through the final battle with the former Demon Cult Leader. After constant effort, he embodied them all and made them his own. His martial arts skills, which had been blocked by a wall, have progressed to the next level, and he has now gained a power that no one in the central world can match. Danmok-gun. I learned so much from him. The direction of my enlightenment was clearly distinct from that of my teacher. Cohesion and detailed maniption. A unique weapon and foundation that allowed me to reach absolute heights. Even the Demonic Cult leader of the previous generation could not withstand the blow that contained the art of one-point concentration and died. Of course, we have to take into ount that he was pushed to his limits both physically and mentally at the time. It was then that I realized for sure. My unique weapon, which I have honed to the limit, works even against opponents I could never defeat. So, I reviewed everything I had learned so far from the basics. May the enlightenment gained through the final battle be imbued in every martial art and herbal technique used. Tukwaaaaang! The three wheels bounced off the shock wave. Surama Emperor, who was trying to swing the rings in both hands, opened his eyes wide. Wow! As if I had been hit by a huge carriage. Suramaje, unable to withstand the impact, flew into the air. The new model that had risen to the ground tumbled awkwardly on the ground. Only after his entire body was covered in dirt did he correct his posture and looked at me with an expression ofplete disbelief. What did you do? Are you asking this after experiencing it yourself? This is ridiculous! How many years have passed since the end of the Great War? A considerable amount of time has passed. A lot has changed in that time. Damn it. Suramaje spit out an insult and chewed his lips. Although we only lightly exchanged hands, he must have clearly realized it. That I cant win on my own. Wouldnt the Surama Emperor be feeling the same emotions that I and King Gwon felt in the past when we faced off against the previous Demon Cult Lord? Anyway, it looks like the rtionship with the religious leader of the time is not very good. What nonsense? Have you noticed anything? Why all of a sudden Actually, I have never epted Sosalma-kuns offer. Seol Ye-geom, who was watching the situation from afar, had bloodshot eyes. I nced in his direction and burst intoughter. I felt cheerful. I felt like I knew why my second brother-inw enjoyed using false statements so much in his past life. On the way to here, Suramaje had frequent confrontations with Seolyegeom. As I continued to watch, I realized something. The person he is truly dissatisfied with is not Seolyegeom, but Sosalmagun. I narrowed my eyes and continued speaking. You must be very worried. Now that I realize I was deceived, I guess I can no longer trust him. Chapter 533 Special Side Story Episode 7 [Im not the only one who was disappointed by the religious leader. One of the eight great demon armies, who heard from me how the Demon Cult army came to advance to Hubei, promised to cooperate. Although the conditions were different.] [Are those conditions meant to include me?] [You are quick to notice.] Suramaje, who had been asked to cooperate with the Sosalma army in the past, put forward one condition. The condition is none other than an alliance with the Heavenly Dragon. Why did he impose such unreasonable conditions that even the smallest of soldiers would have to risk their lives? Its obvious. Testing Sosalmas capabilities is just a good excuse. In reality, it was probably to increase his chances of survival. They probably judged that it would be impossible to usurp the religious leadership if those conditions were not met. Suramaje was such a person. Basically, he was far from a warrior of reversal or a warrior of victory. [I will decline the offer.] [I see. Did my gamble fail?] [Dont be too discouraged. I dont mean to kill you.] [?] In conclusion, the Sosalma army failed to capture me. However, he did not even convey that fact directly to Suramaje. He tricked him into bing an ally and made him join his n. The lie was probably discovered when they were leaving Shaanxi and heading to Xinjiang. The Sosalma army was hindered in its movement by government soldiers in Cheonghae and eventually suffered the humiliation of having one of its arms cut off by Seo Ho-seon. Suramaje must have had doubts. He must have considered me and the Sosalma Army to be allies. There must have been quite a few issues that made it difficult to ignore it as simply being stabbed in the back. Its clear that I havent heard any specific details about how the Sosalma Army and I cooperated. Its only natural since we never cooperated in the first ce. There were no eternal secrets. It probably didnt take long for Suramaje to realize that he had been tricked. Of course, looking at the results alone, the Sosalma army sessfully usurped Gyojuwi. Surama Emperor, who cooperated with the Sosalma army, also enjoyed enormous power within the school, as promised in advance. However, the rtionship between the two sides would have gradually deteriorated. A rtionship made up of lies and deception was like that, after all. As long as we are human, isnt it natural to feel ufortable about it? Moreover, unlike the Seolyegeom or the Geodogwi, the Suramaje was not a stone encrusted. It was a stone that rolled inte. There was room to dig in there. At this point, it wouldnt be a bad idea to nt seeds of discord in the Demonic Cult. I smiled round and round and continued to provoke Suramaje. I pointed out the facts that the other person was trying to ignore and uttered one word at a time. Seol Ye-geom, who was watching, opened his mouth as if he wanted to refute something, but I covered his mouth with a stern expression as if I had been waiting. There is no use trying to disturb me like that. My discipline is not so low that I am fooled by the enemys words and show my weaknesses. What kind of ram is a ram frozen to death? If someone who doesnt know it hears it, they might think hes a monk who lives alone in the mountains and practices enlightenment. Iughed inwardly and shrugged my shoulders. I dont know what youre talking about. Are you saying I made up something that didnt exist to shake up the devil? So youre saying no? Right now, I am not weak enough to be obsessed with petty psychological warfare. Suramajes mouth was tightly shut. As if to say goodbye, I retrieved the sword and returned it to its sheath. A rxed attitude that cannot be considered as having an enemy in front of you. Suramaze, who was offended by my sudden action, growled. What are you doing? Are you going to do more? what? If you quietly retreat now, I will not pursue you. How can I believe that? What difference does it make if you dont believe it? Its a fight with a decided oue anyway. . You must have already realized that there is no chance of winning. Use your judgment wisely. There were three main reasons why they were given the opportunity to escape even though they had an overwhelming advantage. Firstly, if a powerful person like Suramaje decides to run away, it will be difficult to chase after him. Second, you dont want the underground space under your feet to copse due to the battle of absolute experts. Thirdly, only if they return to their religion safely will the embers of internal strife burn out. How far are you going to insult me! If you want to fight to the death, that wouldnt be a bad thing. You! But keep in mind. I will never show you mercy twice. Snapping. Suramaje gritted his teeth. Emotionally, I wanted to see the end, but my reason would be putting the brakes on it. The difference in power was obvious. In a fight where it was obvious that you would lose anyway, the right choice was to back out when the opponent gave you the opportunity. After huffing and puffing for a while as if to let off steam, he turned his head and shouted. Seolyegeom! yes. Ma-kun. You are in charge. You decide. I barely held back from bursting intoughter. In the end, you leave the decision to Seol Ye-geom. It seemed like he didnt want to take responsibility even if he died. Seol Ye-geom, who was ring at me with eyes that clearly revealed hisplex feelings, let out a long sigh. In the end, there was only one option he could choose from. The entire crew is leaving here quickly. The magicians move in perfect order as soon as an order is given. I chuckled and watched them pack up the injured and leave. Seolyegeom, who was staring at the back of Suramaje as he walked away, nced sideways in my direction and said as if warning. You will regret it. For letting us go. It breaks my heart to hear those words. After all, it would be better not to leave any regrets behind. Lets chase them down and kill them all from now on ! Its a joke. I said it as a joke, so you dont need to be so embarrassed. Seol Ye-geom, who was provoked for no reason but was unable to get his money back, kicked the ground with a shit-chewing expression. I fiddled with the handle of the pce and waited for the demonic cultists to move away. good. The Sosalma Army, which issued the order to lead the church, would have no choice but to reprimand the believers who returned withoutpleting their mission. Suramaze, who gave up the fight without even exchanging a few words, will definitely be included in that target. Im looking forward to it. Even so, will Suramaje, who is feeling ufortable in his rtionship with the religious leader, really want to be punished? It was a car that was already bothersome with the presence of Magyo, who was graduallypleting internal maintenance. In the Demonic Cult of Danggeum, there were almost no cultists who could rebel against the Sosalma Army and form a confrontation with him. In that sense, Suramaje was perfectly suited to be used as firewood for a fire. I hope you like the gift Im giving you. execution. Even so, he was a Sosalma-gun who was having a hectic day trying to control the self-centered demonic cultists. I was already feeling better when I thought about how much trouble he would have to deal with in the future. Okay then. After confirming that there was no longer any sign of being caught by the feeling, I lowered my gaze. Now it was time to find out why the demon cultists hade all the way to the distant chief. Shall we take a moment to check whats hidden inside? * * * In the past, the Demonic Cult had a symbolic being called a priestess. Do you know? Of course I know. It is said that he exerted enormous influence at a time when the Demonic Church still had a strong religious vor. Then the story will be quick. I ryed to Master the exact same conversation I had with Cheon Ga-ryeong in the past. A priestess who had to ept the power of wisdom contained in a sacred object while carrying the cult leaders child. How was she able to protect the fetus in her stomach from demonic energy? So what youre saying is If thats the case, even if an ordinary person who isnt a bloodthirsty person uses the White Lightning Demonic Art, theres no need to worry about their blood vessels bursting and dying. Of course, even if that were the case, it could not be helped that it would put a considerable strain on the body. It was not possible topletely guarantee the safety of practitioners. Isnt it said that the priestesses of previous demonic cults were consumed by the demonic energy poured in by the cult leader, and although they did not die, they suffered from significant aftereffects? However, it was important that there was a way to reliably transmit the White Thunder Godkong. Heavenly Thunder Gate no longer had to worry about session issues. This meant that there was no need to worry about the continuation of the n. Sweet. Master opened the lid of the wooden armor and took out the contents with trembling hands. A gem that emits a soft glow. It was an item that was lying dormant in the underground ruins that had been transferred(?) by the demonic cultists. Is there a talented person among the juniors visiting the manor whom you would like to ept as a disciple? . Master? Master just yed with the jewel for a while and said nothing. I wanted to urge him to answer, but I couldnt open my mouth as I was looking at his face with mixed emotions. In the past he said this to me: I hope that the history of Cheonleimun will end. No, it has to be cut off. but. Is there any sect in the world who would truly want to see the lineage of the sect sundered? I knew that he had been wandering the entire midfield looking for the right vein and eventually gave up. I could tell just by looking at the fact that I handed over the summoning dan (С߀) as soon as I confirmed that I could stably learn the White Thunder Divine Technique. How much he longed to have disciples. Ill be happy. A dream of victory that I gave up a long time ago. Now he can safely pass on his martial arts skills to future generations. I couldnt even guess what he was feeling right now. thanks. A word that came out only after a long time had passed. Originally, I was going to show off and show off in a sly manner, but when I heard Masters suppressed voice, I lost all intention of doing so. For now, I wanted to leave him to appreciate it. [If it were not for the martial arts that only Jeolmaek could learn, the Shaolin school and the Cheonleimun would have reigned as the best sect in the world.] [ Well, I dont know. My thoughts are a little different. In order for a practitioner of the White Lightning God Art to reach a certain level, he or she must take an elixir. Considering that, it would be realistically impossible for the Thunder Gate to grow beyond a certain size.] [ Well, thats true too.] I remembered a conversation I had with a doctor before. Just because it was able to train sessors in a stable manner, Cheonleimun would not stand tall as the best sect in the world. Rather, it would be fortunate if it could be just a mid-sized sect. This was only natural given the nature of the White Thunder Godkong, where it was impossible to achieve great sess without the help of elixirs. The revival of a sect cannot be achieved just by having strong individuals. But to Master, that wouldnt be that important. Now that he has been able to fulfill his duties as the sessor to Tenreimun, how can he even notice such minor problems? . I quietly poured strong liquor into an empty ss and pushed it in front of Master. The priests drinking party continuedte into the night. Until all the stories that havent been told have run out. Chapter 534 Special Side Story Episode 8 In the end, I couldnt solve all the secrets surrounding the first Heavenly Demon. The road from Masters residence to Wolhwajang (Af). I was lost in thought as I looked up at the stars rising in the night sky. Perhaps because I drank too much, my mind became unorganized and misceneous thoughts kepting to mind. Well, the most important goal has been achieved, so its okay. I didnt have high expectations to begin with. Isnt he a legendary being who was active in the distant past, like Bodhidharma or Jang Sanbong? It would be even stranger if I could find out everything about him now. The only reason I collected information about the first Heavenly Demon was to satisfy my personal curiosity. The issue of Tianlei Gate and Tang Seoyeon, which was the real reason for deciding to go to Seojang, was resolved. So there were no more regrets. There is nothing new I learned. For example, the jewel currently in my hand. Its identity was an object that protected the user from all kinds of harmful energies. It was simr to, but different from, the Tang familys poisonous liquor. I cant tell you how surprised I was when I found out about the use of gems through Simaun. [Thats amazing. It is clear that it is an object created by humans and not naturally] [Is there something strange?] [I dont know much about witchcraft. Its apletely different discipline from Jinbeop, and I didnt pay much attention to it in the first ce. But even so, you can see how high-level technology must have been needed to make this item.] [ Im sorry if I sound like Im begging you, but it doesnt really make sense to me.] [Didnt you notice anything strange, Elder?] [.. .?] [Whether it is martial arts, Jinbeop, or magic. All studies develop over time.] [Its natural. The longer you study, the more knowledge you umte.] [But how on earth were the ancient Westerners able to create such items? In other words, they had amazing technology that even modern shamans have not yet been able to reproduce] [ Its strange to hear it clearly.] [And the purpose of the object also bes questionable.] [What does it mean? ] [To put it bluntly, this item has very poor usability. Unless it is for a special purpose, such as the First Heavenly Demon or an Elder, there is no one who needs it.] [ Ah] [It is not an item that can be expected to yield enough benefits by spending a huge amount of time and manpower to develop it. At first nce, it seems to be useful, but it does notpletely protect the user like poisonous liquor.] What Simaun wanted to say was simple. As an example, lets imagine that we take this gem with us into Nammans Poisonous Blood Valley, where countless highly poisonous nts and poisonous substances grow naturally. As long as the back of the neck wasnt bitten by a wild beast, the bearer would most likely not die. If you look at it up to this point, it will seem like a very useful item. But that was all. Just surviving was one thing, but collecting useful poisonous nts and poisons and bringing them out was apletely different matter. Even if they were in possession of the jewel, an ordinary human being who was not a member of the Tang family or an assassin of Dokhyeolgok would not be able to do anything in Dokhyeolgok. An object that only guarantees survival, allowing the holder to survive in a dangerous environment. That was Sima Yuns assessment of this object. [Of course, even if it is an item that only guarantees survival, it may have its own use. But] [The bnce of profits is not correct?] [Yes. I really dont know what the purpose of researching and developing an item that can only be used for extremely limited purposes is.] [ Hmm.] [There is a hypothesis that just came to mind, would you like to hear it?] [Hypothesis ?] [Its just my imagination, so just listen with one ear and let it go with the other.] [Im getting more curious because I pause like that.] [In the beginning of the distant past, there is a story about abstinence that borrows the power of non-human beings. ) is said to have been prevalent.] [?] [Sometimes it is wisdom that epasses all things in the world, sometimes it is a powerful power that can overwhelm all people, and sometimes it is a miracle that reverses cause and effect. It is said that people in the western region refer to those beings who appeared through contractors as devils.] [I have heard of it before. But they are just monsters that appear in folk tales.] [What if they are not mere fantasy beings? What if this gem was also created with the help of the devils wisdom?] [!] [It can resolve all the questions we felt a moment ago.] [Then what is the true use of this item? ..] [A safety device to ensure survival even if you are thrown into an alien world under some extremely harsh environment for a short period of time by signing a contract with the devil.] I burst outughing as I recalled the conversation we had at the time. Anyway, isnt this a very absurd story? Simaun also had an embarrassed expression on his face, as if he had only said it half as a joke. [Its an interesting hypothesis, but] [I said it was just my imagination. Just think of it as hearing an interesting story.] [There are humans who have gone back in time, so there is no way demons dont exist.] [Anyway, congrattions. You have finally obtained what you have been longing for.] [Yes. Since youve worked so hard, Im going to rest in peace for a while.] [Please do so. If thats possible.] [It feels somewhat ominous. Why are you saying that?] [While the elder was in the West Station, I ssified and organized the backlog of work. I think it would be a good idea to take a slow look while you take a break.] [This is a strange thing. Obviously, I gave up my position as head of the Cheonan Inspector General and became a senior citizen, but I wonder why there is still so much work to be done.] [Is nt it a good thing to be self-employed? There are more than one or two things that have been happening in the meantime. As a monk, there is nothing to do, but thats it.] As I walked along while thinking about this and that, the alcohol went away. As my martial arts level increased, it was difficult to enjoy the intoxicating energy. This was because the body automatically drove out harmful energies without having to expel alcohol poison. It is the lineage of the first Heavenly Demon. There was something I became convinced of through my second death, Sosalmagun, in my previous life. That I inherited the blood of the first Heavenly Demon. It was surprising, but to be honest, I didnt feel very impressed. There was not even the slightest desire to brag about having a noble lineage. As the saying goes, I inherited the blood of the first Heavenly Demon, but in the end, isnt it just a story that I am one of the many seeds he sowed while wandering throughout the central ins? Actually, my parents were sh-and-burn farmers who lived just to make ends meet. Even if we exclude myself, there would still be more blood rtives of the first Heavenly Demon. Its just that no one knows about it. Rather, there was a separate part that raised questions and interested me. How on earth did the Minor Demon of my previous life know that I was of the lineage of the first Heavenly Demon? [Where and how far did you research?] [Everything from beginning to end. When Cheonakgun (ǧ) died and was officially appointed as Sogyoju, his authority greatly increased. Thanks to this, the investigation was much easier.] Didnt he say that himself? In the present, Sosalmagun also rose to the position of Sogyoju and his authority increased, so he was able to ess information about the Three Gods. What about Sosalma-kun from his past life? At the time, he was just one of five disciplespeting for the position of the next sect leader who had not yet be a small sect leader. How on earth did hee to the conclusion that he needed to find out about the Three Gods and eliminate Yongjamgun ()? Its strangely understandable, though. I thought it was possible because it was Sosalma and not anyone else. Among the five disciples of the sect, he is the only one who foresees the distant future and prepares for it. I was curious as to what I had done and how I was able to uncover the secret that the cult leader had kept hidden, but I had no way of confirming it at this point. Because history has changed greatly since my previous life. by the way. As I was thinking about the conversation I had with Simaun, a thought urred to me. ording to the original history, Sima Un was also a person who would have died long ago. Since it happened while he was in Jamma-dong, the exact cause of death was not known. Judging by the time and ce, I can only guess that he may have contracted the flu disease that was popr at the time. When a gue breaks out, isnt the entertainment district one of the ces that suffers the most damage? I was worried that he might die from something other than an infectious disease. For example, he was suffering from a chronic illness without his knowledge. There were times when I was worried that I might die without any way to do anything about it. Since I remembered the history of my past life, I couldnt help but feel anxious. There was even a time when Simaun, who stubbornly refused, saying he was healthy, was forced to take him to a doctor and get a checkup. If I think about it now, I was overly nervous. Sima Yun had already passed the age at which he died in his previous life. Seeing as he was still alive and well, there was no need to worry about him anymore. Indeed, the circumstances in which he died in his previous life are abnormal. Sima Yun was the best fighter in the central region, but he was also an expert in martial arts to a considerable level. Masters of that level usually did not die from diseases. Because they have a much stronger and stronger body than ordinary people. The special nature of the entertainment districts environment and the extremely devastated spirit caused by the Sima family. If it werent for two factors, he probably wouldnt have died from the flu. It looks like you kept me busy while I was away. Should I get some healthy herbs as a gift sometime soon? * * * This is an unrecorded incident. A past and future that no longer exists due to changes in history. Saaaaa. It was a winter with cold winds blowing. Sosalmagun, the second disciple of the Demonic Cult, who stepped into the huge underground space, looked surprised. Should I really call him a thousand reporters? How on earth did they create a space like this? He must have been chased by a demonic cult. . Dont you think so? Siganghaksa (vWʿ). Sosalma-kun asks while looking to the side. In the direction his eyes were looking, there was a young man with dark shadows under his eyes. His hair was unkempt, and his thin body made anyone who saw him feel sorry for him. An appearance that wouldnt be strange if someone unfamiliar with him mistook him for a bad person. The identity of the man radiating an unpleasant aura was a bachelor dispatched by the imperial family. There was an awkward atmosphere between the demon cultists in the back and the gold-d masters. An unusual situation in which the imperial family and the Demonic Cult join hands to jointly pursue work. To be precise, the Sosalma Army acted on its own to avoid the eyes of the Demon Cult leader, but that was not important. Everyone was hesitant, unable to adapt to the current stifling atmosphere. Try to say something, though. Its going to be awkward since youve been talking to yourself since a while ago. . Its hard. Sosalma, who was licking his lips in embarrassment, suddenly made a mischievous expression. He looked back at the young man again and spoke in a subdued tone. Now that I think about it, I heard that Cheon Gi-jas tombstone was also discovered on Mount Xuedu in Zhejiang, right? . I heard that many martial powers came together and fought, but in the end, the final winner was the imperial family. Would our Master Shiganghak have been there? . Of course you were there. He is the legitimate son of the Samase family, a famous family of martial arts. Is it possible that the emperor would not have dispatched Sima Yun, who is now recognized as the best legal expert in the imperial family? Shut up. For a moment, life lingered in the eyes of the once indifferent young man. The air around the area became cold at the single word he uttered. Is it because the other person finally responded? An eerie smile befitting his nickname appeared on Sosalma-kuns lips. Si Ma Yun is dead. I guess so. Did you say he died of the gue in the entertainment district of Hangzhou? Never call me by that name again. Sure. Not twice. Im sorry. Please forgive my slip of the tongue. Sosalma-kun answers with a sly shrug of his shoulders. The young man looked away from him and looked straight ahead with an indifferent expression. After that, the two did not exchange any words for a while. Only the sound of irregr footsteps echoed in the silent cavity. Chapter 535 Special Side Story Episode 9 Huh. A sigh flowed from Sosalmaguns mouth. As he was reading the interpretation given to him by Sima Yun, a schr of poetry and science, a giant swordsman standing behind him looked at him with a puzzled look. What on earth is written there that causes such a reaction? Its not like anyone else, but ones own lord, who loses hisposure in front of others. It was a sight rarely seen. Was it this? Its a secret that our great teacher kept hidden. Sosalma-kunughs as if its absurd. He put the book down on the table and ced his forehead on his sped hands. It was rewarding to push ahead with the work, even taking the risk of stepping into the middle of political faction territory. The remains of Tian Gi-zi, located in Bang County, Hubei Province. What if it was the teacher who first knew of the existence of this ce? He probably didnt know anything until he died. Reincarnation, return, precognition. These are stories that are not easy to believe. But I couldnt help but believe it. I could understand this just by thinking about the stories of past priestesses recorded in the history of the Demonic Cult. That everything written in this interpretation is true. For a long time, we have been gathering information to unravel the secrets hidden by the religious leader. In particr, it would not be an exaggeration to say that all records of the previous Heavenly Demons were searched, excluding those that were discarded. Therefore, cross-validation was not that difficult. Siganghaksa. After being lost in thought for a while, he finally opened his mouth. Sima Yun, who was sitting across from the table sipping tea, felt eyes on him and raised his head. Are you sure youll be okay? What are you talking about? You are asking this knowingly. Im really asking you if you can give this to me. Take it. Its something I dont need. Sima Yuns expression was indifferent as usual. Sosalma-kuns eyes turned to the bowl ced in the center of the table. A ritual vessel with colorful patterns engraved on it. There was rust everywhere, as if to prove that it was an item used in ancient times. At first nce, it appears to be an ordinary relic, but the enormous water energy that can be felt through the skin proves that this is no ordinary vessel. If the imperial family finds out about this, they wont stay silent. Of course it is. Therefore, we must thoroughly control entry. You dont have to worry about that part. Because I and my subordinates tend to have a heavy mouth. A sacred object containing the power of reincarnation. One of the three sacred items left behind by the first Heavenly Demon for future generations. Members of the royal family who dreamed of eternal life would have paid hundreds of millions of dors to obtain this. It is an item that cannot be used unless you are a descendant of the first Heavenly Demon, but they will not mind. Im sure theyll try to find a way to use it somehow. You know because you read the interpretation, but it is the legacy of the first Heavenly Demon. Lost items should be returned to their original owners. ording to that logic, it would have been unreasonable for the imperial family to steal the secret treasures of Mt. Seoldusan. . I didnt particrly mean to provoke you, so rx your expression. I just want to know your true intentions. Why are you trying to hand this over to me, even deceiving the Gold Council? Im not interested in things I cant use. You may be like that, but the higher-ups might think differently, right? If you just offer this in an abusive manner, isnt promotion a given? Sosalmas doubts were natural. Although it was the Demonic Cult that discovered the existence of the ruins and shared the information, it was the Imperial Pce that put more effort into the actual attack. To be more precise, one Simaun neutralized almost all traps and formations. This was the reason why he epted the loss and joined hands with the government. Because there is not very long time to pursue a certain task while avoiding the eyes of the Demon Cultist. I can say without a doubt that if it were not for Sima Yun, we would not have been able to reach the depths of the ruins within the limited time. If he had asked me to hand over a new item, it would have been difficult to refuse. No, if he hadnt shared the information in the first ce, I wouldnt have known that the product in front of me was new. Thats why I didnt understand. Why on earth would he want to hand over this precious item to himself? There is no favor without reason in the world. I didnt want to hear theme excuse that they were simply returning it to its original owner. I wanted to find out the real reason why he gave up his personal gain and handed over his treasure. I dont know why youre asking. There can be no harm to each other. Is there any reason to scratch and make crumbs? Im curious because Im the kind of person who cant hold back. Especially if its about someone you like. I havent achieved my goal yet. ? We cannot allow the imperial family to be divided, at least until that goal is achieved. Sosalma-kuns eyes narrowed. I couldntpletely understand what it meant. But I felt like I knew one thing. For the man in front of me, power or status was neither a goal nor a point of achievement. It was only a means to an end. He was trying to use the imperial pce to achieve his goals. That is why they are trying to conceal the existence of a mysterious spirit that will bring bloodshed to the imperial family. I like it more and more. Sosalma-gun picked up the jegi and ced it in his arms and moistened his lips with his tongue. I was madly jealous. Its been a long time since I wanted someone this much. Even though I knew clearly that it was a poisonous fruit, I wanted to reach for it. If anything happens that requires my help, please contact me. I promise to listen to whatever request you make just once. Its not possible! The Geogogwi who was watching the sudden remark shouted without realizing it. Sosalma looked back at him with fierce eyes. A terrifying energy gushed out and filled the interior of the barracks. . The Geogogwi, under silent pressure from its lord, could not bear it and shrank its neck. Only then did Sosalmagun, who looked away, meet Simauns gaze again. There is no need to repay. I dont know what your purpose is, but the more cards you can use, the better. Isnt that right? You dont make promises you cant keep. I am a devil, but I am more faithful than you think. Dont regret it. At times like this, my instincts tend to work well. I will never regret what happened today. When I praised myself, I praised myself. I heard an iprehensible sound Ill just go and have a look. Go carefully. I look forward to seeing you again. That one too. I dont know if Ill ever see you again. Samaun leaving the barracks. Sosalmagun, who was staring at his retreating back, put his hand into his bosom and touched the sacred item. After testing it, I couldnt use it myself. Unfortunately, he was not rted to the first Heavenly Demon. An object that doesnt react to me. It is clear where this should be used. The moment I learned of the existence of the Three Gods, an ominous assumption crossed my mind. What if there is a suitable candidate among the five disciplespeting for leadership of the church? And what if the cult leader finds out? The next sect leader will be chosen immediately. The level of martial arts that Cheonakgun has reached and the power he has built up. Everything would be in vain in an instant. It would have been fortunate if he had been stripped of his status as a disciple and demoted to an ordinary believer. In the worst case scenario, I might lose my life. Will the cult leader really want to leave behind a seed of anxiety that could threaten the well-being of those who are eligible? The possibility would be extremely low. Officially, the first Cheonma did not take apanion. The Demonic Cult is a group that advocates strong self-respect rather than hereditary session. As the first Heavenly Demon, he could not help but keep his own symbolism in mind. Thats why he never got married in his life. That was ording to the records. It is said that there are seeds he sowed while wandering throughout the central ins. What are the chances that after they enter the church, their talent will be recognized and they will be selected as disciples of the demonic cult? The history of the Demonic Cult was by no means short. There was a reason why no one was able to use the new material for that long time. It would be safe to assume that there was almost no chance of a suitable person among the five disciples of the contemporary religious leader. Still, it wouldnt hurt to check. The method to distinguish the bloodline of the first Heavenly Demon was simple. A ritual that contains the power of reincarnation. All I had to do was check whether there was an opponent to whom this divine object reacted. When I return to the school, I will first have to meet each of the four students, excluding myself. * * * Damn it. Late at night. The headquarters of the Demonic Cult located in Cheonsan (ɽ). Sosalma, who returned to his living quarters, looked up at the ceiling and cursed. What kind of trick of fate is this? I met all four disciples of the Demonic Cult Master except myself. Even when he came into contact with the Iron Blood Demon Lord Seogunak, the spirit in his arms showed no reaction. So I was relieved. Until I came face to face with Yongjamgun (), the youngest priest who visited for thest time. No way, Yeonsun was the right candidate. Augh escaped me. Even saying it was the worst was not enough. It is said that Yeonsun voluntarily gave up his position as a leader, but that was not important at all. What if the cult leader finds out about this? If we look at the value of our youngest student, who has not paid much attention until now. It would have been an instant for the structure of the session battle to be overturned. No, lets calm down. The point is as long as the religious leader does not know that Yeonsun is a suitable candidate. If I just keep my mouth shut It was a time when he was gathering his thoughts, clutching the prayer in his arms. The door burst open and a man with a sharp expression rushed in. It was Seol Ye-geom (J), one of the three henchmen. Whats going on? I have urgent news to tell you. Say it. It is said that the tomb of Muyeongshintu (oӰ) was discovered in Sacheon (Ĵ). ! The incident progressed in a direction that Sosalma-gun could not have imagined. The legendary Daedo (I) Muyeongsintus Bidong from the previous dynasty has appeared in the world. Numerous martial forces flocked to Sacheon. Ma Gyo-ju entrusted the task of investigating Bi-dong to Yeon-soo-un. This is absurd. Sosalma-kun shed a bitter smile. It was augh filled with emptiness. I knew this because I read the interpretation I received from Sima Yun. A sacred energy containing the power of return and foresight rests in the secret cave of Muyeongsintu. If things continue like this, it will only be a matter of time before Master Ma finds out that Yeon-woon is a suitable candidate. In the end, he had no choice but to make a decision. I must kill him. Yongjamgun had to be killed. I had to get rid of him at all costs. If I didnt do that, I might be the one to die. Yeon Yeon-woon is not an easy opponent. Those who dont know him well only praise his martial arts talent, but Sosalmagun knew. He was a quick-witted and skilled person. He was different from the reverse killer who was just a coward. Giving up on the leadership of the church without evenpeting properly was actually the best decision he could have made. I have to risk my own life. If you dont do that much, Yeonsun will never fall into the trap. Sosalma-gun, who left the residence, hurried his steps. There wasnt much time. We had to attract people who would be our allies as quickly as possible. First, we must capture the Iron Blood Demon Army. * * * Why are you looking at me like that? What a monster. In response to the question from the man whose body was stained with blood, the middle-aged man who was called death stepped back with a tired expression. There were corpses all around. Four elders belonging to the Ten Thousand Demon Pce, the three divisions of the Blood Heavenly Command, renowned as the elite strike force of the Demonic Cult, and Seogunak, the Iron Blooded Demon, one of the five disciples of the cult leader, lost their lives at the hands of just one person. lost. Now please tell me. Why did you try to kill me? Dont you know the reason? Didnt I tell you this many times? I have no interest in being a religious leader. Do you think there would be a fool who would believe that literally? And just because you dont care about the leader doesnt mean thats what other people think. Sosalma-kun snorted. I feel sympathy for the cluelessness of the youngest priest who knows nothing. Chapter 536 Special Side Story Episode 10 I Lost. A pond where golden koi swim. A stylish pavilion sits on top of it. While sitting across from Sohyeongeom (t) and ying baduk, I sighed softly and dered my surrender. Youve increased a lot. thank you. These are not empty words. Ill have to be more nervous from now on, too. I felt proud to see Sohyeongeom joking that he might lose if he was not careful. It was worthwhile to invite Namgung Gyeongjun, the elder of the Namgung family, to Wolhwajang (Af) several times and ask for his teachings. In the past, it was difficult to win even against Namhak Sword, but now he has gained recognition from Sohyeon Sword. Except for Sohyeongeom and Master Baekmang, there was no longer anyone in the Senate who could guarantee victory against me. I will continue to work hard. So that I can be a worthy rival to my senior. Im looking forward to it. The waiting maid put away the checkerboard and brought out the drinks table. Flower wine with a delicate scent and rich snacks. Sohyeongeom poured alcohol into an empty ss and asked as if throwing it. okay. Did you have a good time at the police station? yes. Thanks to your concern, I came back safely. Why are you even worried? Is there anyone in the world who can do anything to you? You never know. The world is wide. I definitely felt that during this journey. Excessive humility can lead to deception. When you say that, I get the feeling that the world is different. I dont know if you remember, but he said the same thing to me when I came to Honam to attend the Yongbong branch meeting. Is that so? As I get older, my memory isnt what it used to be. I grinned, picked up the chopsticks, shoved the piece of meat into my mouth, chewed it, and was absorbed in my appreciation. Having such a leisurely time, it felt good to be rewarded for all my hard work. My gaze met with a white horned deer looking at me from the grass in the distance. A Jeonseeoung () with beautiful stains that could easily be called a spirit creature was pping its wings vigorously. Looking around from the top of the pavilion, I was able to clearly see the scenery of the Senate full of luxury and pleasure. Its the same with the precious animals and nts everywhere, as well as the musicians lined up in the back ying. Huge operating funds flowing into the Senate each month. A huge amount of money, which ordinary people could not even dream of, was being wasted all the time. Ting. I clinked my ss with Sohyeongeom and nodded with a satisfied expression. Just sitting still was a delight to my eyes and ears. My past efforts to be an elder were not in vain. Anyway, there was something I wanted to tell you when you came back. Please speak. The princess of the Beast Pce. How long are you going to put it off like that? . Isnt it time to make a decision? _ _ _ Are you going to send him back to his hometown?] Namhakgeom once said something like that to me in the past. Be sure to establish a rtionship with Woo Hwa-yeon, the princess of the Beast Pce. I had a clear memory of being dumb because I kept saying the right things. I never thought I would hear the same thing from Sohyeongeom. It was a glimpse into how important the upper echelons of the Murim League view this issue. Sohyeongeoms point was extremely valid. I couldnt put off this issue any longer. There was no need to postpone it. Elder? Since he had a serious face, the man and woman sitting across from him looked puzzled. Seo Ho-seon and Yu So-hwa. I wondered what business he hade for, and it seemed like he was nning to hold a ceremony soon. When I heard that my favorite subordinates were getting married for 100 years, I couldnt help but congratte them. It was really amazing how people connected. Seo Ho-seon, who was wandering after destroying the murderer, and Yu So-hwa, who left the Manjang family, ran into each other by chance, which led to the two bing loverster on. Anyway, congrattions again. Have you decided on a date and location? I havent decided yet. Please tell me when. I will definitely attend. thank you. The baby in your stomach will be happy too. The child in your stomach? I ended up making a nk expression at the unexpected story. As Seo Ho-seon said, as he expanded his energy, he felt the birth of life in Yu So-hwas stomach. Seo Ho-seon said, scratching the back of his head with a shy expression. So it happened. There was more to celebrate. I wanted to be the first to convey this news to the elders. Augh escaped me. I thought it was strange. This seemed to be the reason why they came to report to me about the wedding ceremony, which had not even been set on a date. You two will make good parents. I will try to make that happen. * * * After sending away Seo Ho-seon and Yu So-hwa, who delivered the good news. Iy down on the bed and looked up at the ceiling, lost in thought. Ive been ignoring it for a while with the excuse that Im busy Namhakgeom said. Marrying a princess is not something that should be dismissed as my personal problem. [Is that all? The Baekdo Murim side will also hope that the princess does not return to Namman. Not only the Murim League, but especially the martial forces in Yunnan would have a strong wish.] [ But why would they treat a woman of such status as a prisoner and keep her until she dies of old age? In the end, the most ideal way to solve the problem would be to enter into an arranged marriage and give the princess a reason to remain in the central in. Am I wrong?] The intertwined interests centered on Woo Hwayeon could never be taken lightly. For some, it was a matter of ensuring the safety of the residents of Yunnan for decades toe. Its not just Woo Hwayeon. I was aware that I was insensitive to the emotions between men and women. However, even that country could not have been unaware of the opposite sexs continued interest in me. For example, Cheon Ji-ryeong, Zhuge Hui, or Lee Su-yeon. It reminds me of the old days. There was a time when I thought Lee Soo-yeon and Dok Go-seong were a good pair. When I told the story to the person in question, I received a pitiful look. [Sometimes, when I look at you, I wonder if he is the smart person I know.] [?] [Do you really not know, or are you just trying to pretend not to know?] [No, I dont know if you are the smart person I know .] I feel like I have a special feeling] [Its a special feeling. It is true that this saucer is special to me. We were ssmates who applied together to the Cheonan Gambu, and we were alsorades who went through the turmoil together. Because I have an angr personality, I often look at him because he oveps with my older brother.] [Is it because of my mood? It seems like shes subtly swearing at me to my face] [But if you ask me if Ive ever had a rational crush on her, I dont know. My brother said that. My strength is that I am good at looking at others.] [Thats right.] [I want to ask this in reverse. Do you really think I didnt know? Who is this Sojeos favor?] [.] [Even if it wasnt me in the first ce, everyone would know. She has never once shown interest in anyone other than her brother.] [Hmm.] [Lets keep todays conversation a secret between the two of us. If this Sozer finds out, he will be greatly hurt.] Actually. There was no reason for me to push them away. It would be a lie if I said I had no interest in them at all. Because they are all attractive women. In the case of Lee Soo-yeon, it is difficult to regard her as the opposite sex because we have seen her since she was very young. Wu Hwa-yeons status, Cheon Ji-ryeongs background, and Zhuge Hyes status. I want everyone to help me and not harm me. [To begin with, I have a fianc.] [What does that mean? Youre not nning on only looking at one woman for the rest of your life, right? If thats really the case, youll be disappointed.] The face of Namhakgeom, who was looking at me with a puzzled expression, came to mind. I thought maybe I would have made the same face if it were me. Isnt the scalepletely tilted to one side, with no need to even consider profit or loss? If I had been in a past life, I wouldnt have had to worry about things like this. He must have taken all of them as hispanions and solidified the foundation of his power. No, maybe my current self is not that different. I knew myself well. The driving force that moves me in this life is none other than desire. More money and wealth. Higher status and status. A higher level of martial arts. Even now that I have be an elder, I am the one who sets new goals and moves forward. If its ording to my original inclination. It was impossible for me to give up a rtionship that was beneficial to me. Still, why am I having such a hard time right now? It was simple. In my past life, I was a selfish person who only thought about myself, whereas in my current life, I havee to value the opinions of people around me. It wasnt about bing a person of character. To begin with, I have never felt guilty about using and discarding people who are not rted to me. It was in the same context that in the past, the honor of Hyogajang and Park Saeng-moon was tarnished by falsely using them of hiding Ganja. It was said that it was an inevitable method to prevent the division of the allies, but in the end, it was just an excuse. The method I chose was by no means the best. That was the only n I could think of in that situation. In the end, I was that kind of person. but. At least thats my peoples opinion. I wanted to respect their feelings. Of course, the wishes of my fianc, Sojeo Dang, are also important. The thoughts of other women were equally important. No ones doctor should be left out or ignored. This wasnt the kind of problem I could decide on my own. I had to meet the people involved face-to-face and listen to what they had to say. Its been a while since I felt sorry for myself. You could say its cowardly. I may havee up with a few good excuses, but in the end, I am leaving the decision to others. Maybe there are people who are disappointed in me like this. The previously friendly rtionship may turn sour. Im afraid that something like this will actually happen, so Ive been taking this time. Even if I was criticized, I had nothing to say. But no more. Someone had to put an end to this sluggish battle of wits. Of course, I was the one who had to take the lead and take on that role. Lets go see Dang Sojeo tomorrow morning. Chapter 537 Special Side Story Episode 11 Sojeo. Please speak. Unrang (O). A window with sunlight streaming down. Sitting across the table from Dang Seo-yeon, I hesitated, unable to open my mouth easily. I thought I had made up my mind, but the words didnte out as well as I thought. after. As I was about to bring up the story, my back became stiff. I felt more nervous now than before the final battle with the Demon Cultist. Take this. This? A ruin that was attacked after driving out the demonic cultists. It is one of the gems found there. Why are you giving this to me? Regarding the distribution of the secured relics If we have those items, Sojeos concerns can be resolved. yes? I received an appraisal from Sima Xiaoxiao. I found out what it was used for. Tang Seo-yeon looked surprised. It seemed like he couldnt easily believe what I was saying, but at the same time he couldnt hide his anticipation. If you possess it, even if you are poisonous, you can have children. Really? of course. Do you really think I would y tricks on you by touching Sojeos sensitive parts without even realizing it? I ryed the story I heard from Simaun to Tang Seo-yeon. An object that guarantees the survival of its owner, allowing it to survive no matter what dangerous environment it is exposed to. The conversation I had recently when I had drinks with my teacher was repeated exactly as it was. Originally, she wanted to tell her earlier, but she waste in delivering the news because she went to the Tang family while Sima Yun was appraising the relics brought from the West. However, if you want to use it to protect the fetus rather than the holder, the gem must be handled in a slightly special way. He said he needed some training. Although he gave warnings, it didnt seem to reach Tang Seo-yeons ears. After all, how important is that? I finally got what I had been longing for. Tang Seo-yeon remained silent for a while, just fiddling with the jewel she had received. It was a simr yet different reaction from my teacher. A face that clearly reveals aplex state of mind filled with mixed emotions. I waited for a moment for her to gather her emotions. thank you. There is no need to be grateful. Isnt it the result of our hard work together? The reason I went all the way to the chief in the first ce. As I said before, it wasnt just for Sojeo. These were not empty words. I gained a lot through this trip. The martial arts skills of Cheonleimun could be safely passed on to future generations, and personal doubts, although slight, were resolved. nting the seeds of internal strife in the Demonic Cult is also an ie that cannot be ignored. One thing I regret is that I couldnt figure out why the demons tried to get their hands on the jewel. If I had known this would happen, I would have held at least one person prisoner and obtained information. Anyway, if thats the case, there might be several female soloists in the party in the future. A single woman cannot have children. To be exact, you shouldnt have children. Because the poison is transmitted to the fetus, it causes the terrible experience of stillbirth. Therefore, among the blood rtives of the Tang family, the majority of those who became Germans were men. Even so, isnt this a family that would bring in a son-inw to ensure session through blood rtives? When a direct blood rtive like Tang Seo-yeon decided to be a German, it was only natural for those around her to voice opposition. But what if that jewel is delivered to the Tang family? As the risk of stillbirth disappeared, new possibilities might be presented. Those who had exceptional talent for martial arts but were deprived of opportunities because they were women might be able to freely learn their familys martial arts. Enough of my random thoughts. After taking a deep breath. I finally got to the point. There is something I want to say to you. Are you saying thats what you want to say? At this time, I want to strengthen my rtionship with the women around me. Tang Seo-yeons eyes became sharp. The rxed atmosphere from just a moment ago suddenly disappeared. A cold silence fell and engulfed the entire room. What does that mean? I mean it literally. I thought we couldnt continue our current lukewarm rtionship forever. There was no way she didnt know what I was talking about. I could tell just by looking at the nces she asionally exchanged with Cheon Ga-ryeong. She probably noticed it before I did. The favor of women toward me. So what answer do you want to hear from me? If you wish, I will end all rtionships with them. If we dont object, will we all ept it? yes. Does my answer make sense? Tang Seo-yeon smiled bitterly. She also knew. Theplex interests that are intertwined around me. How big of an impact will the answer you give here and now have? The conclusion has been decided anyway. Nothing is set in stone. For example, the younger brother, the princess, and the deputy military officer. Each and every person is very important to Unrang. Breaking the rtionship with them by using personal feelings What I want to ask now is your doctors opinion. Please tell me your true feelings without considering anything else. I meant it sincerely. If Tang Seo-yeon wanted to end her rtionships with other women, I would do so. Even if my rtionship with Hao Wen bes estranged. Even if the residents of Yunnan protest against my decision and spit out abusivenguage. Even if the link with the Maengju faction created by Dok Go-seong ispletely severed. Everyone was willing to take it. Because she is my fianc. Because he is more special to me than anyone else, as he helped me regain the humanity I had lost in my past life. Tang Seo-yeon didnt say anything for a while. They just stare at me with eyes that I cant read. After a period of silence that seemed tost forever, I Her mouth finally opened. * * * Im still not good at this. Tang Seo-yeonughed inwardly. I knew it in my head. That this day wille someday. [I have already won his heart, so I will be generous and give you a chance as well. What is that?] [Ill nail it down for sure. I will achieve the future I want with my own hands. I dont need my sisters consideration in that process.] It was a time when I was thinking about the problems of being a female single person. The memory of hurting my beloved younger brother came to mind because of my wrong judgment. I knew about women who had special feelings for Yeonsun. Those who were not simply drawn to Yeonsoons power and status, but were drawn to him after observing him for a long time. But I tried my best to pretend not to know. Because I was afraid that my current rtionship would break down. It wasnt just about his rtionship with his lover, Yeonsun. The precious rtionships I made while going through the hardships of life and death as a strongman. I was extremely afraid of it copsing. These are not empty words. He will definitely keep his word. The Yeonsun he knew was that kind of man. Of course, he was never a just person who always carried out his promises. He was a person who would not hesitate to stab others in the back if it was beneficial. but. At least to those who are within their own enclosure. He was also a person who always kept the promises he made to those around him. Therefore, it was not easy toe up with an answer. Because he knows the weight that will be ced on each word he utters. Foolish person. I couldnt understand him leaving the easy path and going back to the difficult path. If he had made up his mind to do so, it would not have been difficult to create a situation in which this side could never refuse. Why is he bringing up this story at this time? Why do they want to finish the work they had been putting off only after handing over Bo-ok and solving the problem of being a female German? Its obvious. Yeon-woon was a person who was extremely cunning and petty when necessary. But why do they insist on attacking head-on only in times like these? It would be better if there was only one choice. It would have been easier if I had been in a situation where I had no choice but to reluctantly nod. No, rather, thats probably why youre being forced to make a choice. Yeonsun was a person who valued rtionships with people around him. Because he is like that, he probably knows it better than anyone else. A forced rtionship cannotst long. I know him just as Ung knows me. Although he seemed to have left the choice up to him, he was never one to avoid responsibility. It was clear that he intended to take on all the rest himself. I It would be a lie if I said I didnt have a desire to be exclusive. Is there a woman in the world who would not want to have the man she lovespletely to herself? Not to mention that he was a blood rtive of the Tang family. but. Just as Yeonsun gave for himself, he also wanted to give for Yeonsun. He didnt want his endless desire for improvement to be broken because of him. This too was undoubtedly sincere. I dont want to see him discouraged because of me. He was a person who valued the rtionships he had with the people around him more than himself. Ending a rtionship with someone meant cutting out part of the driving force that had driven him throughout his life. I wanted to prevent that much. It should never have happened. are you okay. ? I guess it wouldnt be a bad thing to have younger siblings. Its not right. Are you serious? Of course Im serious. A soft smile appeared on Tang Seo-yeons lips. A bright face in contrast to before, when all kinds of emotions appeared and disappeared repeatedly. Perhaps it was because he had put an end to his long worries, but on the other hand, he seemed relieved. Squeak. She picked up the kettle on the corner of the table and poured tea into the empty cup. . She put down the ss in front of Yeonsun and motioned for him to drink. Yeonsun carefully picked it up and spoke in a calm voice. Im sorry. Sozer. You havent forgotten, right? The bet still stands. Tang Seo-yeons eyes narrowed. A voice overflowing with mischief. Yeonsun calmly nodded and answered. Of course Im saying this because I remember. [In that sense, this is a bet I propose. From now on, we will refrain from using the word sorry to each other.] [The one who apologizes intentionally or identally loses. I will also ce a condition that the loser must grant the winner one wish.] [Of course, it is not a one-time bet. If you apologize ten times, your wish must be granted ten times.] Foot. Dang Seo-yeon bursts outughing, unable to hold back. The rigid atmosphere was rxed and soft air surrounded the two people. The conversation between the two men and women continued for a long time after that. At the table, outside in the garden, and on the bed. Chapter 538 Special Side Story Episode 12 Its been a while. Hash (r). Suning Guest House (ь͗) located on the western outskirts of Changsha. I, who was sitting across from Cheon Ga-ryeong and drinking tea, got up from my seat when I felt a sign of poprity outside the door. indeed. I was a little surprised. My senses have be more sensitive than before. I never thought I would notice you until I got this close. The price of secret magic is definitely different. The person who opened the door of the guest room and appeared was a man wearing a in yellow robe. His face was covered with a half ck and half white mask. . Hao Wen-ju, the king of the weak. The moment our eyes met, he paused. A lot of time has passed. Unlike Hao Wen-ju, who remains the same as before, I have grown and moved forward to a great extent. Now, even he wouldnt be able to estimate my level. I see you, Lord Moon. Cheon Ga-ryeong knelt down on one knee and bowed respectfully. There was tension in his voice. An attitude that is clearly different from what I see in front of me. It was an appearance that gave an idea of the internal atmosphere of the group she worked for. Thank you for answering my call. What is your business? Please sit down first. I think we have a lot to talk about. It was none other than me who called Hao Wen-ju here. It was extremely rare for him to appear in person at someones request. Not even the head of a huge family, the head of the Daemun Sect, or even the leader of the Murim Alliance could tell him toe or go. Since he was as old as I was, I could ask him to sit down with me alone. Sure. Hao Wenju nodded and took a seat across from him. I grabbed Cheon Ga-ryeongs wrist, who was naturally trying to sit behind me, and pulled her to sit next to me. ? I took my gaze away from her, who was blinking with a puzzled face. I poured tea into an empty cup and handed it to Hao Wen-ju and asked. How were you? Were we asking about each others well-being? A neutral voice that is difficult to distinguish whether it is a man or a woman. A sturdy physique, a protruding uv, and eerie red eyes. Memories of the first time I met him came flooding back. I deliberately chose the same time and ce as that day. The only thing that changed was that Cheon Ga-ryeong was brought along. I also ask about the well-being of ssmates I see once every ten years or so. Well, thats true too. Hao Wen-ju responded in a calm tone that did not show any emotional ups and downs, took off his mask and ced it on the table. Cheon Ji-ryeongs mouth opened slightly. It seemed like he never expected to show his face in front of outsiders. It didnt look any different from what I remembered. Slim jawline. White skin, like someone who has never seen sunlight in their entire life. A handsome faceparable to Song Ok and Ban An. He was so youthful that it was difficult to consider him old. The unique strange atmosphere surrounding him still remained. Even though he had a beautiful appearance, whenever I saw him, I felt rejection rather than liking him. Should I say it feels like Im looking at a doll rather than a human being? I couldnt feel any of the liveliness that is unique to living things. I knew this because I had talked to him once. This is someone who should never be taken lightly. Now, my level of martial arts is higher, but Hao Wenjus true fear lies not in the force of arms, but in the realm of the heart. [How is it?] [?] [Is this a face in my memory?] Didnt I realize it only after a long time had passed? How many confirmations did he go through by saying that one word? It was so natural that I didnt feel any difort when I was asked the question. There was something I wanted to ask the Geomje (), who has a huge influence on the entire martial arts world. ask? Something a bit awkward happened. Its not that big of a deal. It will be easily resolved if you dispatch one of the masters under yourmand for a while. For example, a tempestuous sword. I burst outughing. Gwangpungdo was a word referring to none other than Ugajin. Grand Duke of Yasu Pce (ҰFm). Although he is not officially named as one of the Ten Heavenly Emperors, he is an absolute master who is evaluated as a strong man. If he had not been from Namman, he would have be a top 10 expert before even the Geomhu of Botaam. Of course it is. Somehow, he obediently responded to the call. Although it was said as if it were a light matter, it was definitely not an ordinary request at a time when the power of an absolute master was needed. Of course, as he said, it was not a difficult request to grant. great. Do you mind if I hear the details? Is the gale such a thing that it puts Master Wus safety in danger? Not really. Then thats it. Please tell Musa Wu the rest. I already didnt like the sight of Suha, who stayed in the training hall every day and just joked around. At this point, it wouldnt be a bad idea to send them on a long-term mission and make them pay for food. Above all, there was no harm in leaving Hao Mun in debt. Especially if you think about what I will say from now on. You became bolder while I wasnt seeing you. A ce makes a person. I will definitely repay you for this. Anyway, theres something Id like to ask you when I see you again. What do you want to ask? I drew a mischievous smile on my lips. Hao Wenjues eyes narrowed. I felt hopeful. Did he really anticipate what would follow? CI understand that you have to hide your true appearance as the owner of Haomun, but is there a need to pretend to be a man? Hao Wenjues shoulders trembled. It was only for a moment, but I, who was watching him closely, did not miss that reaction. No matter how much Hao Wen-ju was, it seemed like he couldntpletely hide his emotional agitation when it came to such a topic. Nevertheless, it was surprising that his face was still expressionless. -I dont know what youre talking about. -You probably know that I robbed Reporter Cheons secretpound located in Banghyeon (h). -Of course I know. CI read the record left by reporter Cheon. The power of wisdom imbued with Lord Moon is the same as the ability exercised by the Demonic Cults past priestesses. -If its the power of foresight, then its for you -I didnt want to correct the misunderstanding, so I didnt say it, but its not the power of foresight that I have. As I said before, it is true that I have returned. Hao Wenzhou did not say anything for a while. Cheon Ji-ryeong came out and looked at him with a puzzled expression. This makes it clear. Hao Wenju was a woman, not a man. The doubt I had all along became confirmed. My personal doubts were resolved, and I felt relieved. So you called me to check on that? Of course not. The question I just asked was just a side note. Then lets get to the main topic. Seeing Hao Wen-ju subtly changing the topic made me feel better. I nced at Cheon Ga-ryeong, who was looking confused because he couldnt follow the conversation. I ced my sped hands on the table and spoke with a serious expression. Give me a thousand small spoons. Can I ask what you mean? I would like to have her as mypanion. A heavy silence fell in the room. Hao Wen-ju just stared at me quietly. Cheon Ga-ryeong, who had a dumbfounded expression on his face, stood up from his seat in a fuss after a while. What! Craddangtang! A chair fell to the floor, breaking the silence. You raised your voice, forgetting that it was in front of Moon Joos eyes. He seemed quite surprised. I looked her directly in the eyes and asked her out loud. no? uh? If you dont like it, lets just pretend this story never happened. Its not that I dont like poetry Yes. After floating the chair out of thin air and putting it back in ce, he sat her down again as she was struggling to find anything to say. She wouldnt know. Why do I suddenly summon Hao Wen-ju and say this? Of course, the head of the Haomen could not marry without the permission of the Lord of the Wen. Cheon Ji-ryeong, who was in a rtively special position, was no exception. but. To put it bluntly, the fact that Cheon Ji-ryeong and I were connected was something that Hao Wen would wee with open arms. Even if he had just delivered the message through Cheon Ga-ryeong without having to face Munju, he could be sure that permission would have been given right away. But why did I choose this cumbersome method? [Is Cheon Sojeo a biological rtive of Lord Mun?] [May I ask why he came up with such a thought?] It was a simple reason. Because Cheon Ji-ryeong is Hao Wen-jus daughter. I dont know for what reason. Hao Wen-ju did not reveal to Chen Jia-ling that they were his parents. So it was natural that Cheon Ga-ryeong had no way of knowing. I am now asking permission from her biological mother. Its a sudden story. Youre talking as if youre embarrassed, but your expression doesnt look like that at all. Because I gave that child to you in anticipation of a day like thising. You might have guessed it. Can I take this as your permission? Of course. Hao Wen-ju nods his head without any hesitation. Cheon Ga-ryeong, who had a very flushed face and didnt know what to do, lowered her head. I expected it, though. It was a nd ending, in contrast to when he went to the Tang family to get recognition for his rtionship with Tang Seo-yeon. Since it is mutually beneficial, it is natural for this to happen. The corners of his lips curled up when he saw Cheon Ga-ryeong ncing at him, looking at him. It was fun to see the reactions. If it werent for Hao Wen-ju, he would have rushed at me right now. Lets go back and talk to her slowly. I turned my head and made eye contact with Hao Wen-ju again. The words he or she had said to me in the past passed through my mind. [I ask you this not as the owner of a single door, but as the father of a child. Treat that child well.] -I promise. -what? -I will treat you well. I will not forget the request that Moonju asked me the other day. CThank you for saying that. I trust you. Hao Wenzhou nods his head slowly. After emptying the teacup, she picked up the mask and put it on. As if trying to hide something. What kind of expression does she have under the mask now? uh? Cheon Ga-ryeongs eyes became watery due to my continued actions. My rtionship with Hao Mun is horizontal, not vertical. She wouldnt understand. Why am I being so polite to Hao Wen-ju? . I bowed my head politely. Not as a famous Geomje in the central ins. Not as an elder of the Murim Alliance. Not as a customer of Hao Wen. As a son-inw with a mother-inw in front of him. Chapter 539 Special Side Story Episode 13 Come to think of it. In front of the main gate of Wolhwajang. I stopped walking outside, looked back, and rubbed my chin with my hand. Is it time to rece the signboard? It was an idea I had for quite some time. I was nning to change it when the time was right, but I was so busy for one reason or another that I missed the timing. Wolhwajang. It was a name I made up partly for fun. Of course, to some extent, I hoped that the people around me would misunderstand me. Theres not much use for it now. The time to have fun pretending to be a follower of Wolhwajang has long since passed. It was a past incident that I do not need now that I am a senior. Above all, there was no longer a need to eat or sleep here at the manor. Because he usually stays in his private residence located in the Senate. I dont really have any intention of selling the manor. Sometimes when going outside or greeting guests. There was nothing wrong with having a base that could be used when needed. The maintenance cost is quite high, but it is not a burden to me. Of course, there were several elders other than me who had set up personal residences outside the vige. The problem is the symbolism of the name Wolhwajang. A person who has stopped going to Wolhwajang since bing an elder. If we were not careful, it could have led to unnecessary misunderstandings. It doesnt really matter whether Im misunderstood or not. Still, isnt this the root of the martial arts I learned? At the very least, I did not want to see Wolhwajang bing a snack that was easy to chew and tear and being talked about by the world. I also thought that we needed to invest in preparation for the distant future. Each of the mens elders had troops under theirmand. For example, the Baengrangdae (), the personal guard of Nam Hak-geom (Ű), an elder from themunal faction. Kunryeongdae (`), the personal guard of senior Ho Jeong-kwon (ȭ) from the Kunlun faction. Taegeukdae (̫O), the personal guard of Taeyeongeom (̫ӄ), an elder from the Shaman faction. And there was Seolmaedae, the personal guard of Sohyeongeom, a senior member of the Hwasan faction. They are all officially members of the Murim Alliances strike force. In fact, it was safe to say that it was a private army of seniors. What more can I say about these people, who do not move without orders from their elders, even when the Great War of Righteous Demons breaks out and the entire central in suffers from measles. What an ideal organizational structure. Especially considering that the units operating funds are covered by public funds. I also had a military group under mymand. The reign of the Dragon King. The strongest unit of the Murim Alliance, both in name and reality, led by Woo Ga-jin. All members were members of Cheonan Gambu in the past. It was natural that the level of each individual was so high that it could not bepared to other units. Right now, just the Dragon Kings Dae is enough. But What will it be like twenty or thirty years in the future? The power of the elders is based on their n and family from which they originate. In other words, it meant that as long as the Old Daemun faction and the Five Great Families did not decline, their status was unlikely to be shaken. On the other hand, what about me? Compared to his brilliant past achievements, his background was poor. Therefore, we had to prepare for the future rather than becent with our immediate power. There is a bond between me and the members of the Dragon Kings Army that was built up while traveling through battlefields and crossing the line of death together. If I dont make them feel bad about how I treat them, they wont turn their backs on me. However, regardless of loyalty, not all of them would protect their positions for a thousand years or ten thousand years. Everyone has their own life, and above all, human lifespan is limited. Isnt it impossible to forcefully hold back those who want to retire as they get older? If youre talking about timing, now is the right time. His position within the Senate was now firmly established. Thanks to Simauns hard work, the things we had set out to do were on track to some extent. Due to the nature of his position as an elder, who is basically not involved in the major and minor affairs of the order, he will have more free time in the future. So wouldnt it be a good idea to try running a small n as a pastime in your spare time? A support force outside the Murim Alliance that exists only for me. If it were a Wolhwajang, there was nothing wrong with choosing it as the first choice. The martial arts skills of Wolhwajang that were actually defeated probably dont really matter. As long as you have the Wolyeonggeom (Ӱ), which is the symbol of Wolhwajang, everything else will work out. What you need is the foot and heart techniques to teach along with Wolyeonggeom, and a few auxiliary martial arts. If I were the person I am today, I could have prepared everything without difficulty. Its not okay to be a ghost worker. Although it was said to have erased its characteristics by incorporating and improving the Yuunsinbeop (Cloud Body Law), it was still a demonic martial art. If many people learn and study it, the source could easily be revealed. However, it wasnt a big problem. Because there are secret books that I obtained through the secret treasure of Muyeongsintu (oӰ). The vision left behind by the legendary Great Dao of the previous era would have been enough to rece the Ghost Treasure. Even the White Lightning God Gong wont work. Its a bit odd for me, a sessor of the time, to say this, but White Thunder Godkong was a mental technique that was not very efficient at umting internal strength. I should not have freely spread the vision of the Thunder Gate, which will soon be reborn by Master. Of course, this wasnt a big problem either. Taeeul Shin Gong (̫). Red fire magic. Binghwagong (껨). Pungbaekgong (L). Blue Qigong ([⹦). The rising martial arts created by the previous Demonic Cult Master. There were as many as five world-ss mental methods that would be passed down to suit the inclinations and talents of the disciples who wouldter ept them. If the size of the sect grows in the distant future, wouldnt it be fun to form a unit with disciples who have learned the same way of thinking? I guess Munpa would be better than Sega. It would be easier to raise donations and recruit disciples that way. Now then, from now on, it wont be Wolhwajang, but Wolhwamun (AT)? Sega had a lot more things to worry aboutpared to other ns. Because it is essentially an interest group. Moreover, I was just an outsider, not a descendant of Wolhwajang or anything. I just happened toe across the Wolyeonggeom and learned it. It was just a coincidence. There was no reason to insist on session by blood rtives. It would be good to establish a friendly rtionship with Tenreimun and let them interact with each other. Ill tell my teacher. Once the water was opened, the thoughts continued one after another. From the area where the new Wolhwajang will be located to what preparations should be made. This too is a disease. I smiled and took the steps I had stopped. As for the rest, I thought we should call Sima Yun and discuss it. If he had a history of reviving the Sima family, he would be able to give appropriate advice. . Suddenly, a scene shed through my mind. Memories from when I visited Haenam Ind in the past. [Its here.] [It looks like an ordinary cliff.] [Tighten your eyesight and take a closer look. [You will be able to find artificially engraved patterns.] I was still able to recall it vividly. A huge sword mark carved into a steep cliff. Arrangements left by absolute masters produced by Wolhwajang for future generations. If Cheon Ji-ryeong had not discovered it and informed me, I might have been defeated by the Demon Cult Master in the final battle and lost my life. I looked back again and said something to myself. Ive done everything I can with this. The former person of Wolhwajang whose name is unknown. * * * I dont know how long its been since Ist saw you. Long time no see. Late at night. I greeted the two guests who came to Wolhwajang with a happy expression. The reason I had been going in and out of the manor since the day before was to prepare for their visit. The hospitality of the Geomje, the hero of the martial arts world and the pir of its strength. I dont know what to do with this? How can I stay quiet when two peoplee to visit? The person who failed all the construction work like this no. Isnt the expression gongsadamang very suitable for an elder of the Murim Alliance? Is that what you want me to hear now? The woman, who was very full, had a mischievous smile on her face. I had heard the news through letters, but seeing it with my own eyes really felt it. Hyehwageom (ѪA), a renowned female expert, will be a mother in the near future. Judging from the auspicious newsing from all over, it certainly seemed like a period of peace had arrived in the Jungwon martial arts world. Pleasee this way. I will show you to the room you two will stay in. Thank you. Changmyeonggung Bangcheoksam wrapped around Yeo So-oks waist as if to support her. I couldnt stopughing bitterly at the sight of the two people showing affection without hesitation even in front of other people. They were still a couple with a lot of sesame seeds. Here we go. The two people were let into the neatly organized room. Bang Cheok-sam carefully sat Yeo So-ok against the head of the bed. There was no such thing as overprotection. Yeo So-okined that she was fine, but he didnt even listen. I sat across from him across the table and gave him a quick hello. Did you enjoy the river cruise? It was fun. A lot has happened so far. It sure looks like that. A lot has happened I smiled and looked towards the bed. Yeo So-ok, who was eavesdropping on this conversation, nodded with a meaningful expression. Bangcheoksam, who was scratching the back of his neck with a shy expression, cleared his throat loudly. by the way. When he was a member of Cheonan Gambu, he used honorifics toward me, but now he wasfortable speaking to me. Currently, he was an individual who did not belong to any martial arts faction. There was no need to defer to me like before. The mood has changed a bit. In the past, he had a strong, sharp look, but the prayer he exuded while we were not seeing him has softened slightly. Is it because I no longer have to worry about the threat of the Demonic Cult? Or is it because Yeo So-oks marriage to his wife changed his mind? Either way, it was nice to see that people seemed to be more rxed than before. We chatted for a while while sipping tea brewed with samadhijinhwa (wfire). Bangcheoksam, who ced his sped hands on the table, suddenly spoke with a serious expression. I have some news to tell you. What is. Unfortunately, it wont be a very pleasant story. I narrowed my eyes. I knew this because I had Bangcheoksam as my subordinate for a long time. He was far from the type of person who enjoyed farming. Now that you say that, Im even more curious. Do you know that my wife and I were in Yunnan until recently? yes. I heard the atmosphere in the Beast Pce is unusual. Jang Mun-in of the Jeomchang Sect said that something will happen soon. ! Chapter 540 Special Side Story Episode 14 Thats the situation. The window of the main building overlooking Dongdong Lake. Woo Hwayeon, the woman sitting across from me across the drinking table, frowned slightly. He seemed uneasy about the news he received from his hometown after a long time. I guess so. The current situation in Namman was literally a mess. Thepetition to upy the position of lord of the small pce was prolonged and the situation became chaotic as a result. The thieves and some tribesmen ran rampant at this point. The pce owners children are preupied with the power struggle and do not pay attention to matters outside the pce. Even the residents who are against them andin about them. Up to this point, this is exactly the picture that Dokgokju () intended. I clicked my tongue and took a sip of my drink. [What the Lord of Gok really wants is probably not to have a princess around the pce.] [The Pce of Beasts, caught in an internal power struggle, is gradually losing influence in Nanman society. That must be Gokjus true goal. Isnt that right?] In the past, I had a conversation with Dokgokju, who came to visit me, and wondered about his intentions. He dreamed of a future in which Dokgok, not the Beast Pce, would lead Southern Man society. That was why they coordinated behind the scenes to bnce the power of each faction and prolong the fight over the pce. But things in the world dont always work out the way you want. Everything went as Dokgokju intended. At least for a while after the Murim Alliance delegationpleted its mission and returned to the central ins. The crack originated from Woo Ga-jins growth, which was faster than expected. After losing in a fight with me, he became desperate and before long, he was on the verge of absolute perfection. As Dokgokju, he could not help but be wary of his presence. In a way, the people who are more passionate about the strong than the demonic cultists are the warriors of the Nanman. There was no need to say how the upper echelons of the Beast Pce reacted as they watched Wu Jiajin progressing day by day. [Before I tell the story, let me briefly exin Nammans current situation. Grand Duke Wu Jiajin was deposed.] [The torn factions were absorbed into other factions, and the Grand Duke, who lost his foundation, eventually fled to the central ins and disappeared.] In the end, Dokgokju made a decision. The brothers felt uneasy about the Grand Dukes growing presence. We decided to encourage and support them to oust Wu Jiajin. In the end, Wu Jiajins faction was disbanded and the power of each faction was bnced again. Woo Ga-jin, who came to the midfield as if driven out, became my subordinate. The problem is that, through a series of processes, there were people who realized Dokgokjus intentions. The person who realized the truth of everything before anyone else was Confucius Lee. Being a shrewd person, he did not immediately spread what he learned to those around him. Instead, he quietly gathered people to help him behind the scenes. Elders and warriors who did not support any of the pce lords children and remained neutral. They joined hands with this Confucius to stop the ambition of Sokgokju. Even the left guard, one of the absolute masters representing the South, shook off his heavy ass and stood up. Without anyone knowing, Confuciuss power grew rapidly. The current Beast Pce is like a bomb that may explode at any moment. Yunnan, the home of the Jeomchang school, is a region adjacent to Nanman. In a way, it was natural that the residents there were the first to feel the uneasy atmosphere. Even though a non-aggression pact was signed, it did not guarantee security. Of course, it is unlikely that a spark will suddenly fly to the midfield. It is unlikely that the Beast Pce will suddenly dere war on the Central ins. Because you will be preupied with just solving the problem at hand. Even if a war broke out, victory or defeat was almost certain. At least it might have been before the end of the Great War of True Demons. With the current power of the Beast Pce, they could never do anything to the Jungwon martial arts team, which was entering its golden age. But no one knows how things will turn out in the future. Be it poisonous wine or this Confucius. If you were to say that there was absolutely no possibility that the new king of Namman would turn around and do something foolish, that was not the case. Creating external enemies in order to achieve internal solidarity is amon tactic used by those in power. If that happens, enormous damage will ur regardless of whether we win or lose. I put down my empty ss and made eye contact with Woo Hwayeon. There was no harm in being careful. It would have been better to nip the anxiety in the bud in advance. Sozer. Please speak. Id like to go on a short business trip. Are you going to Yunnan? yes. Maybe I should visit the Beast Pce. ! So, why dont youe with me? * * * Yunnan. The residence of Jang Mun-in, located halfway up Jeomchang Mountain. Changin Dojang, the young Taoist monk who guided Woo Hwayeon to this ce, bowed his head respectfully. I have given you a message in advance, so you can go straight in. Jang Mun-in is waiting. It seems like the mood has changed a bit in the time we havent seen each other. People change. I heard that you have officially be the owner of a small gate. Congrattions. thank you. Did you say that a ce makes a person? Changin Dojang looked more mature than before. It was difficult to pinpoint what had changed. Should I say that I feel strangely rxed in my behavior? As if I had neglected my training, the prayers that came out became heavier than before. It urred to me that the next time I see him, he might be over the wall. Well, its not umon for a talented person who seemed like he could reach the peak of perfection at any moment to end up reaching the peak of his life. I was for some reason certain that at least the Changin Dojo would not do that. Perhaps the Jeomchangpa would achieve its long-cherished wish through the Changin Dojo. [If you arecent, there is no progress, and since there is no progress, you have no choice but to fall behind. In fact, the Jeomchang school has not produced a single absolute master in nearly two hundred years. Do you understand what this means?] The face of Jang Mun-in, who was sighing and expressing frustration, instantly shed in my mind. He was a person who was worried about the future of his sect to the point of falling into the spirit of poison. Perhaps he is the person who is most pleased with the changes and growth of Changin Dojo. Wee. Meeting Jang Mun-in. As I entered the living room, I sped my hands and bowed politely. An old man with a kind smile on his face came out and offered Woo Hwayeon a seat. He looked slightly older than the face in my memory. I was able to feel the passage of time once again. The reason you came here is most likely rted to the Beast Pce, right? Are you going straight to the point? We dont know each other well enough to exchange updates, right? We need to get out of this tight spot quickly. I smiled and nodded. The simple side still remained. It was nice that he was a member of arge literary sect and that he didnt put on unnecessary weight. If you want to unwind, go see the guyter after giving birth. I think there are a lot of stories that have been pushed back. All right. Sanhu was the name of Changin Dojo. It seemed like Jang Moon-in wanted the rtionship between me and him to remain close. Theres no need toy the board down like this. Even if that wasnt the case, we nned to have a separate drinking partyter. It would also have been beneficial for me if I could maintain a good rtionship with the next schr of the Jeomchang faction. I heard that the situation in Namman is unusual. So Im not worried at all. Dont worry too much. Could it be that something special is happening? Of course, it would be unlikely that they would break the non-aggression pact and start a war. Jang Moon-ins eyes instantly turned to Woo Hwayeon. The princess of Yasu Pce and the granddaughter of Dokgokju. Her presence was like a kind of token. Proof that the South Korean side will not be hostile to the Jungwon martial arts group. But that only means that an all-out war wont break out. Arent small fights a different story? Thats right. No matter how powerful the Beast Pce was, it could not suppress all small-scale conflicts that urred near the border area. On the contrary, it could be used to instigate conflict. Therefore, this issue was bound to be felt more seriously by the martial arts factions that had nested in Yunnan, such as the Jeomchang faction. Because it means having to get caught up in a meaningless fight that has no gain and no end in sight. Isnt it as if the innocent warriors of Yunnan are being sacrificed due to the internal circumstances of the Beast Pce? I came all the way here to prevent such a situation. Its incredibly reassuring. The Geomje () came forward to mediate. Im just doing what I have to do as a leader of the Murim Alliance. I answered humbly, but of course it was based on a calction to increase my value. At this time, there was no harm in owing debt to the Yunnan martial arts faction, including the Jeomchang faction. Isnt the long text in front of me looking at me with an expression of emotion? If you need anything, just tell me. I will fully support you. Then, without hesitation, I would like to ask you a few favors. What do you mean by request? I would like you to help me contact a specific person. From what youre saying, it doesnt seem like youre asking me to call you a disciple of the Fortune Chang Sect. Who are you trying to meet? Mujincheon, Daejeon Temple of Namman. ! This is the person who served as a guide when I visited the Beast Pce in the past. Could you please contact him? * * * Its been a while. How were you? Old master. I never thought Id see you like this again. Me too. You turned into a monster while I didnt see you. Now I cant even guess the state. Thats too much praise. Bronze skin exposed under the sunlight. A sturdy body that makes it hard to believe that he is that age. Mu Jin-cheon, the former elder of the Beast Pce, smiled, revealing his pure white teeth. Perhaps because he had such a ferocious look, he didnt look senile at all even though I hadnt seen him in years. So what else is going on in the Beast Pce? Youre expecting it, arent you? Dont provoke the Jungwon martial arts group for no reason. Are you going to warn me like that? Its not a warning, but lets just say that a detailed discussion on the previously concluded treaty has be necessary. Isnt that what it is? Bangbang, youre still saying things back and forth. Its also not good to be too direct. In the meantime, should I say that it is befitting of you not to deny it again? Mu Jin-cheonughed and took the lead. His six warriors came out and surrounded Woo Hwayeon as if they were guarding her. It reminds me of the old days. The environment of the South was not easy to overlook. How much hardship did we have to endure in the past when we gathered together only those with some level of skill? In fact, it was no exaggeration to say that he was able to safely reach the Beast Pce thanks to Mu Jin-cheons help. It was not for nothing that I asked Jang Mun-in of the Jeomchang faction to invite them. Is your business going well? Its not a shipping business, its a transportation business. I exined Pyoguk-eop through analogy so that it would be easier for you to understand. From what I heard, it seems like it was. To answer your question, I personally realize that nothing is easy in this world. Public security has gotten worse these days. I heard that thieves are running rampant This is all because the pce lords children are negligent in maintaining public order. Anyway, I dont like it. Hehe. Mu Jin-cheon, who was fiddling with the curved sword on his belt, spat out spit mixed with phlegm. Woo Hwa-yeon, who was walking behind, was carelessly fiddling with the pressed bamboo ribs. She was also the pce lords child. You cant help but feel ufortable. Thats right. A bitterugh came out. It was Mu Jin-cheon who ran out of the Beast Pce because he was frustrated with the pce owners children who were caught up in a power struggle. He, no one else, had the right to say such things. by the way. I spoke to him in a soft voice. Hiring him wasnt just because we needed guidance. As a former elder and great warrior of the Beast Pce, he would most likely have useful information. I nned to find out as much as I could while heading to the Beast Pce. Has anything special happened in the Beast Pce recently? There was a change in the power structure. There was. That was a very big deal. What happened The three princes suddenly gave up thepetition for session and dered that they would support this prince. It seems they decided to join forces in the face of amon enemy. ! Chapter 541 Special Side Story Episode 15 Im sorry, but you cannot meet the pce lord. Amodation for VIPs in the Beast Pce. I was convinced by the sight of Woo Ho-beop resolutely shaking his head. Prince Yasu, the supreme king of the South and the pinnacle of all warriors, has already passed away. It wasnt in that good condition when Ist saw it. It didnt seem strange even if he died at the end of his life. If he were still alive, he would have felt a sense of difort. It was amon urrence. The Murim faction, which has not yet concluded the sessionpetition, hides the death of its leader without announcing it to the outside world. Under the pretext that his illness has deepened, he blocks contact with outsiders. It was the most standard way to buy time until the next pce lord was decided. Woo Hwayeon made a sad expression. You must have expected it to some extent. Before leaving Namman and heading to Jungwon. The face I saw at that time was probably thest sight of my father while alive. If you need anything, call any of the warriors guarding the door. I will tell you to amodate as much as possible. thank you. Woohobeop leaves the dormitory. Left alone with Woo Hwayeon, I was lost in thought with my arms crossed. The atmosphere was not good. ording to what I heard from Mu Jin-cheon, the Beast Pce was currently in a critical situation. It wasnt strange when the wind and blood blew. The sh between Beast Pce and Doggok is not far away. As this Confucius seeded in uniting the forces within the pce, a major change urred in the sessionpetition structure. The faction that supported Prince Shi waspletely driven out of the Yasu Pce. Currently, Dokgoks side is taking charge of his personal affairs and protecting him. The three princes, who formed a powerful faction with the support of the chieftains who led influential tribes, gave up their status as Lord of the Little Pce. Instead, he negotiated with this Confucius and was promised the position of deputy pce lord. It was a decision he could make because he was a person like Samgongja, not someone else. Usually, the end of thepetition for the position of supremacy is stained with blood, but those with backgrounds that cannot be ignored survive even in the midst of it. Even if he ascended to the throne of the pce in the future, this prince would not be able to easily dismiss the three princes. If you antagonize the chiefs ofrge tribes, who are the backbone and core of Southern Man society, it will be tiring in many ways. Either this Confucius or Dokgokju. It doesnt really matter which side wins. From my perspective as a midfielder, thats not whats important. The point is to prevent the new ruler of Namman from doing anything foolish. Of course, there was no answer through peaceful methods such as negotiation or persuasion. Since we have already signed a non-aggression pact, what more can we do here? In the end, there was only one thing I had to do. Sozer. yes? Its a bit weird to ask now, but what do you think? What does it mean. I hope that the power struggle currently taking ce in Namman will be resolved in some form. well. To be honest, I dont particrly support either side. I nodded inwardly. It was exactly the answer I expected. Considering the background in which she was born and raised, it was inevitable. Woo Hwa-yeon is the wife of Lord Yasu and the granddaughter of Lord Dokgok. Currently, Yasu Pce is led by her brother and Dokgok is led by her grandfather. It would not have been possible to pick one side and cheer for it. I just hope that the damage from future fights will be as minimal as possible. I hope that innocent Namman residents will not suffer. great. It puts my mind at ease when you say that. ? I was worried that I might disturb Sojeo, but now I can work with peace of mind. What on earth are you trying to do? Do not worry. Even if a problem arises, it wouldnt be a problem to leave here with just one Sozer. There is only onepanion, Woo Hwa-yeon. The number of people was kept to a minimum in case anything went wrong. If it were me now. Even if he was trapped in the middle of the Cheonnajimang (_ؾW) spread by the southern Manchurian warriors, he was able to escape leisurely. If the number of people had been increased to ensure a good assortment, movement would have been restricted ordingly. I turned my back on Woo Hwayeon, who was looking at me with an anxious expression. He then spoke to the guest beyond the door who came without a word. Pleasee in. ! I approached him after killing him, but was he surprised when I was easily discovered? I felt the man twitch his shoulders. The door opened and a masked man with a sharp expression politely bowed to me. Its called Ilyoung (һӰ). Did this Confucius send you? yes. He said he wanted to meet the elder. I havent even unpacked my bags at the amodation yet. Leave the petty work to your wives. We have prepared the best dancers and famous liquor in Namman. You must have had a hard timeing this far, so shouldnt you relieve your travel fatigue? I burst outughing. It seemed like it was quite urgent. I knew he was going to try to contact me in some way, but he showed such ack ofposure. Even so, I had no idea that I would be invited to a banquet as soon as I arrived at the Beast Pce. Well, if I can finish the business quickly, its good for me. I nodded and extended my hand to Woo Hwayeon. She, who was sitting on the edge of the bed with a shocked expression on her face, grabbed my hand and stood up. By the way, isnt that our old face? yes. I was indebted to you before. The man who introduced himself as Ilyoung quietly averted his gaze with one sharp word. In the past, he tried to kidnap my subordinates under the orders of this Confucius. Although he was deceived by Hwang Bo-kyungs n and was subdued. I was sorry back then. Not twice. Ill keep that in mind. I followed him across the hallway, exchanging nonsense. Some time passes. Okay. He opened therge door and gestured with his hand to invite Woo Hwayeon to enter. As I walked forward, a gorgeous banquet hall came into view. Tiding. Ding. A unique tone that was clearly different from ying on a central instrument prated my ears. Dancers were dancing on a circr tform ced in the center. All kinds of alcohol and food were set out on the tables surrounding the outside of the podium. This Confucius, who was sitting at the head table and exchanging pleasantries with the people around him, stood up and greeted me. wee. Thank you for your hospitality. Isnt this a ce to wee the elders of the Murim Alliance? Is it okay to be negligent in hospitality? The attitude towards me was different from before. No matter where I looked, it only seemed like a formality. Although he is not yet the Lord of the Beast Pce, he is in fact the current ruler of the Beast Pce. It was definitely strange for him to be so condescending to me. Bending down this much toe in means that you want something from me. The high-ranking figures of the Beast Pce who were around this Confucius spoke to me one after another. I felt anticipation in some peoples eyes, caution in others, and hostility in others. I pretended to smile and sat down in the empty seat. It was a ce where I could see Confucius face to face. Woo Hwayeon carefully sat down next to her and took a deep breath. The person who is most nervous here right now is not me or Confucius, but her. Eat as much as you want. I will not decline. Even so, I was hungry. My appetite was whetted by the delicacies from the mountains and the sea prepared before my eyes. I grabbed the food without hesitation and shoved it into my mouth. It was a delight to the eyes and ears as the dancers danced to the exciting music. . Unlike me, who had an iron te on her face, Woo Hwayeon did not even take a sip of water to her mouth. Just quietly exchanging nces with her brothers. When the banquet atmosphere was ripe. Finally, Confucius got to the point. So, Elder, why did you visit the Beast Pce at this time? There is one thing I would like to tell you when I meet you, the pce lord. Well. The pce lord is unable to leave his residence due to his worsening illness. On the other hand, you cannot receive guests. Friendship also said so. Its just a pity that a meeting with him is impossible. Thank you for your understanding. This Confucius eyes narrowed. I felt him scanning me with his snake-like gaze, as if searching. I pretended not to notice and lifted the golden goblet to my mouth. If you dont mind, why dont you tell me? What were you trying to tell the pce lord? To this Confucius? Its a shame, but Im currently taking the vacancy of the pce lord. okay. All right. I nodded as if I had been waiting, put my hand on Woo Hwayeons shoulder and pulled her towards me. Surprised by the sudden situation, Woo Hwayeons face soon turned red. I would like to take a princess as mypanion. ! The reason I came to the Beast Pce is to ask for that permission. The corners of this Confucius lips curled up. Judging from his perspective, it seemed like he had expected it to some extent. If it wasnt for this kind of business in the first ce, there would be no reason to bring Woo Hwayeon to Namman, so you could say it was natural. Is that true? Could it be that I came all the way to the Beast Pce just to make a pointless prank? Its a ramp. My younger brother is getting married to a hero from the martial arts world in the central ins. There is nothing happier than this. The pce lord will also be pleased. Thank you for saying that. This Confucius moistened his lips with his tongue. I could tell just by looking at his narrow, curved eyes. That hes up to something. However, just as there is a central culture in the central ins, there is a southern culture in southern Manchuria. ? When this Confucius raised his hand, the musicians all stopped ying. The dancers, who were dancing with the hem of their clothes fluttering in the sky, went down to the podium and performed the ceremony. Heavy air enveloped the entire banquet hall. Generally, the groom who wees apanion sends a gift to the brides family. I know what youre saying. When we return to the central in, we will prepare the gift immediately. no. There is no need to go through the hassle. Instead. Instead? The current situation in the Beast Pce is not very good. I think it would be of great help if the elder could give me some help. Well then. It was a revealing statement. In any case, his sinister personality was the same as before and now. Are you going to drag me into the war against Dokgok under the pretext of an arranged marriage? I didnt answer right away and poured a drink into my empty ss. Wu Hwa-yeon, Confucius, and high-ranking officials of the Yasu Pce. Everyone held their breath and waited for the answer I would give. I drank my drink while enjoying the gaze pouring in from all directions. widely. After putting down the neatly emptied ss on the table. I dont like it. I tilted my head crookedly and spoke firmly. Did I not know that he would reject me so coldly? Confucius expression momentarily cracked. Could you please reconsider? Why do I regret interfering in other peoples affairs? I said it a little while ago, but in the South, there is a culture of the South What is there to know? A transaction can only be established when both sides can offer equalpensation. The atmosphere in the banquet hall suddenly became tense. The middle school students looked very confused as they saw me suddenly change and leave. It didnt take long for my embarrassment to turn into anger. Thats right. I was expecting this situation. All of my words and actions up until now have been a stepping stone for the current situation. As I said a moment ago, what I had to do was not negotiation or persuasion. Show off your overwhelming power and crush Nammans warriors. Demonstration of force. I came to Nanman for that. Not to be the new ruler of Namman, but to make sure that all of Nammans warriors do not dare to cross the central ins. Confucius warned in a voice that oozed suppressed emotions. Please observe the minimum manners, Geomje (). Arent you here on behalf of the Murim Alliance? You were the one who crossed the line first. Iughed as if it were ridiculous and put one foot on the table. The table caved in with a loud bang. The broken te fell to the floor and made a loud noise. visor! One of the warriors who was watching this reckless attitude could not bear it and pulled out the curved sword tied to his belt. dare! Chapter 542 Special Side Story Episode 16 Watch this. An unknown warrior shouting and pointing a curved sword at me. I pursed my lips and let out augh at that energetic appearance. The lord he serves has been ignored, so he must be upset. But the opponent was not good. Do you think you can dare to insult the pce lord and get away with it? What the hell. This Confucius, who has not yet be the lord of the pce, is called the lord of the pce. The level of loyalty was through the roof. Its an insult. Is it okay for this Confucius to make unreasonable demands on me, and is it rude for me to refuse them? You have to say it right away. Rejecting the request itself is not the problem. if? Youre not asking because you dont know, right? Im saying that my way of saying no was not good! I should have turned it down with nice words. What are you talking about? A puzzled look appeared on the Confucius face. He wouldnt have understood it. What on earth do I believe in and why do I spread things like this? It was different from the past when the Murim Alliance delegation visited the Beast Pce. At the time, the interests of each faction were chaotically intertwined, but now the Beast Pce waspletely in the hands of this Confucius. Although there is an external enemy called Dokgok, the internal bond is firmly established. That means there are no safety measures in ce to protect my personal safety. This was Namman. Identity and status in the Jungwon martial arts world had no meaning here. The reason why the people gathered here pretended to respect me and acted friendly was only because they highly valued my use. It was nothing more and nothing less. Ill just head back. Where are you going?! I think well have to wait longer to make each other blush. Even if you go, you have to take responsibility for what you say. Youre just going to leave after raising this sadal? There was something I wanted to say earlier Quang! I slowly got up from my seat and briefly punched the air with my clenched right hand. The mans new body bounced as if it had been hit by a huge rock and dug into the wall of the banquet hall with a loud noise. How dare you belittle and question someone? What kind of confidence do you have? The middle ss held their breath. Could it be because something so unexpected really happened? Everyone had an expression of disbelief at the scene unfolding before their eyes. The screams of the dancers filled the banquet hall. I cant be like the demonic cult leader from before. I looked down at my slightly trembling right hand and clicked my tongue. Application of the will-form energy. I was able to imitate it to some extent, but that was it. A move performed by the previous Ma Gyoju who appeared in the middle of Cheonnajimang in the past. Compared to that formidable punch, its power was much lower. It was something that could not be helped. Because he and I pursue different martial arts directions. What are you doing? Is this the meaning of the Murim Alliance? Suppress the author immediately! In the middle of the Beast Pce, violence was inflicted on the warriors under Lee Confucius. Naturally, a strong response followed, as if a beehive had been invaded. The so-called powerful men drew their weapons and attacked me. This Confucius just red at me with burning eyes and did not stop them. Woo Soje. yes. Please stay still and do not move. Otherwise, safety cannot be guaranteed. all right. Absolutely! Quick! White currents sshed in all directions. The majestic wave spread and quickly filled the entire banquet hall. this guy! The first person to attack was an old man who was presumed to be an elder of the Beast Pce. They were dressed in fancy clothes, as if showing off their high status. Even the sword he was holding in his hand was a luxury product mixed with cold steel. Is it Hwagyeong? The prayers that came out were unusual. If he were a member of the midfielder, he would have easily been ranked among the top 100 masters. There probably werent many warriors in all of Nanman who couldpare to him. It was likely that he was confident in his own abilities. But do you have to attack me so ignorantly to use it? To confront a high-ranking expert honestly was not courage, but temerity. I lightly snapped my fingers without even removing the sword tied to my belt. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwaang! The condensed thunder energy was released and an explosion urred. Unable to react to the brain energy sphere formed in front of him, the old mans new form flew through the air. From that point on, a full-scale fight began. be careful! The opponent is a master who has reached the absolute level! Spread your camp! Lets take out that guys power through wheel warfare! An encirclement was formed in an instant. As expected from the elites that the Beast Pce is proud of, their movements were smooth. The level of each person was significant. If it were me in the past, I would have felt quite a bit of pressure from their joint venture. Theres no need to look into the situation. It didnt matter to me how much damage the Beast Pce side suffered from this fight. Even if the roots of the pirs are uprooted and the building copses, the cleanup will be entirely their responsibility. Damn it! The warriors, who had extended their curved swords at themands signal, were struck to the ground by something invisible. Branches of white lightning spread out and attacked them. Kaaaaak! Aaaah! A scream filled with pain erupted. The warriors take a step back to avoid the brain energy that is gradually encroaching on their surroundings. thud! I tread lightly. He then pulled his fist back and took a stance. The first herbivorous Paam Fist of the Byeokryeok Fist (Zȭ). Implementing a regime with the might of ten thousand years of power. The concentrated brain energy drew a spiral and wrapped around my forearm. A fist that contains my own enlightenment that I previously presented to Emperor Surama. no! The first person to feel a sense of crisis and express security was the left guard, who stood behind this Confucius and observed the situation. One of the two methods of protection that assists the lord of the Beast Pce by his side. The only strong man in Danggeum Namman who canpete with Dokgokju. As expected from an absolute expert, he was quick-witted. One toote. The aftereffects of herbivory hit them faster than the warriors could run away from the attack. The dragon fist wind blew. The ground cracked and stone debris flew up. Warriors falling like leaves in a cold wind. Kwaaaaaaaa! Even after destroying one axis of the siege, the remaining force left a huge hole in the wall of the banquet hall. The eyes of the middle school students widened at the power that transcendedmon sense. Arent you going to join in? I turned my gaze towards the head table where this Confucius was sitting and asked provocatively. There was tension on Jwahobeops face as he clutched the curved sword at his waist. Thest time I saw him, I was in a state of peace. Of course, he must have heard the news that I had taken the first seat of the Ten Heavenly Emperors. Although there is little exchange between South Manchuria and Central ins, it does not mean that it is non-existent. However, hearing the story and seeing it with your own eyes hadpletely different feelings. Anyway, you probably never expected that I would be this strong. Dont just stand around and join us quickly. If that side doesnt participate, the fight itself wont happen. . plod. He walked towards me as if he had made up his mind. This Confucius eyes were shaking mercilessly as he looked at his back. He seemed to have an instinctive sense that something was wrong. Im sorry, but there is no turning back now. With a wildugh, I pulled out the Geogwol (I) and held it in my hand. * * * stop. Just stop there. . You won. I apologize for making unreasonable demands. So, can you stop at this point? This Confucius voice exudes resignation. His face was pale and tired, perhaps because of the gruesome scene unfolding before his eyes. The once spacious and gorgeous space became a mess. The ground, the walls, and the ceiling. It was difficult to find a safe ce. Debris fell from the ceiling andnded on the backs of the fallen warriors. Thats it. That y. An ominous noise rang out continuously. As if to hint at the end of the banquet hall, which was in danger of copsing at any moment. Wow! Wow! Jwahobeop, kneeling on one knee, vomited blood. Using a curved sword inserted into the ground as support, he was barely able to hold on without falling. Although he fought well as the strongest warrior in South Korea, there was a wall between him and me that could never be ovee. I just cant believe it. This Confucius shoulders were shaking slightly. Even after wiping my eyes, I couldnt find the rxed appearance from just a moment ago. Even though dozens of masters representing the Beast Pce attacked at once, they couldnt do anything to me. That fact seemed to havee as quite a shock. Well, since hes a monster of this size, he must have been able to take that older brother under hismand. Theres nothing you cant say in front of a person. What a monster. It is said with reverence, so there is nothing to be offended by. Its hard to get married once. I didnt know it would turn out like this. Are you sure you really didnt know? what do you mean. Im asking whether this situation was intended from the beginning. Instead of answering, I drew a suspicious smile on my lips. As expected of a person who united the Beast Pce, he was quick to judge the situation. I seemed to realize that I had induced the current situation using my arranged marriage with Woo Hwayeon as bait. I should have noticed a little sooner. . Who would have imagined that there would be a monster that could fight and defeat the entire Beast Pce on its own? This Confucius sighs deeply. After wiping away the fallen warriors, he continued talking as if he was throwing something away. No one died during that time. Did you give me a handshake? Isnt it precious power? You cant lose it in vain like this. You think about cat and mouse. From your point of view, as a Central ins person, does it benefit you if the Yasu Pce continues to fight over Dokgok and Nammans hegemony? I looked slightly surprised. I read their intention urately. Although he had a strong sinister impression, he was not an ordinary person. If I am correct, you will have already achieved the purpose of your visit to the Beast Pce. Isnt that right? I dont know what youre talking about earlier. This Confucius looks at me with a look of absurdity on my face, with my face covered in blood. A strange confrontation took ce in a short period of time. It was Confucius who broke the silence and spoke first. Are you going to go back to the midfield right away? no. I n to listen to the solo song before that. In a solo song? Princess, isnt Woo Sojes grandfather there? I have toe and say hello. This Confucius, who was looking at me with a nk expression, couldnt hold back and burst intoughter. He, who was whimpering andughing as if he had forgotten the current situation, slowly raised his head. Thats right. As if the life-threatening appearance until now was a lie. He said with a refreshing smile on his face. This is a wee story. Chapter 543 Special Side Story Episode 17 Ugh! A stream of fresh blood flowed from the mouth of the old man, Dokgokju. His face, clutching his staff tightly to avoid falling, instantly looked like the Beast Pces left-hand protection technique. I sat cross-legged at the head table where he had been sitting just a moment ago and looked around. A terrible scene came into view. Walls and floors cracked and copsed. Poisonous substances that are burned by thunder energy and emit a foul odor. The broken Yamyeongju was rolling on the floor and the fallen men were groaning. Has it been roughly sorted out? Dokgok also followed a simr path as Yasugung. The leadership, enraged by the tant provocation, threw away their memorized weapons and attacked, and Dokgokju, feeling a sense of crisis, btedly joined in. The person who helped us the most to reach the current situation was none other than Confucius. Thinking about him forgetting how harshly he was treated and actively arranging a meeting with Gokju, I couldnt help butugh. You I felt sad as I watched Dokgokju growl while wiping his mouth with his sleeve. He was a person who persevered for a long time with the single intention of taking over the hegemony of the South. Will he be able to achieve his dream before his short life ends? Youd better be careful what you say. what? Didnt you hear about it from your disciple over there? I should have warned you. I ask you to set a different standard from now on. In the past, there was a time when the Lord of Dokgok sent someone to me to instigate the assassination of Wu Ga-jin. A person in ck who is believed to have followed the progress of Dokgokju, who did not even reveal his name until the end. The man most likely to be the next Gokju. The conversation I had with him instantly shed through my mind. [Dont you think that refusing a request could cause a rift in the rtionship?] [Are you threatening me now?] [Did it sound like a threat? If thats the case, Im sorry.] [Thats right. I seem to be easy-going because I use the honorific expression.] Among the proverbs handed down in the martial arts world, there is this one. Do not hold a grudge against Sacheondanga and Dokgok. The person who was targeted by the two martial arts forces was unable to sleep with his legs stretched out for the rest of his life. Because you never know when and where a wild beast with sharp fangs mighte out and bite the back of your neck. However, it was a feeling I only felt when I wasnt confident enough to handle fear. Now, I have the strength to take my time even after turning the poisonous grain into a mess. It was not just about military force. Identity, status, influence, money, and even subordinates. Everything I had built up during that time was the element that supported my feet. . Dokgokju gritted his teeth. To the residents of Namman, he was a figure synonymous with fear. Where else would he have been treated like this? Judge wisely. You know that, right? What do you mean? I have an archduke under mymand. Dokgokjus face hardened. I could feel the fallen assassins of Dokgok flinching, unable to hide their embarrassment. Although he spoke in a humorous voice, the meaning behind his remarks was by no means light. The minimum safety measures should be installed. What if Dokgoks side holds a grudge over this incident and seeks revenge? It didnt matter if they were targeting me directly with a sneak attack. Just defeat it and thats it. We have already achieved immunity to poison from all poisons a long time ago. It is safe to say that now that he has achieved great mastery of the White Thunder God, he ispletely free from the threat of poisoning. Even if I were to fall victim to the intangible poison of the Tang family, I would be confident that I would recover if given just a little time, so what more can I say? No matter what I do, theres no way theyll harm me as I am now. But If the target was not me but the people around me, the story had to be different. Of course, it was unlikely that he would do such an extreme thing. Im not a childish person who cant discern between right and wrong. Would you scrape and make a mess even though you clearly know that there will be unbearable aftereffects? Still, theres no harm in being careful. Dokgokju was also human. There was no way to always act rationally. In particr, those in power who did not have much time left to live deserved to be on guard. So now I am warning you. If that side does not ept the current result. Furthermore, if you try tomit nonsense. That day will be the day I bring Wu Ji-jin and rece the ruler of Namman. Its just a bluff, but itll work well against Dokgokju. Of course, I didnt mean it. Are you crazy enough to send high-quality personnel like Wu Ji-jin back to Nanman? There was not even the slightest thought of letting go of the talent that was once in my arms. You cant just look down on this and ignore it. It was Dokgokju who dreamed of a future where he would reign as the supreme ruler of the South. There is no threat more terrifying to him than this. Especially since the gap in power was so clearly imprinted. Damn it. Dokgokju mumbled as if chewing and lowered his head. I thought to myself as I watched him finally choose to give in. This concludes our itinerary in Namman. * * * Heavenly Mountain. The residence of the Demon Cultist located in the center of the inner garden. A middle-aged man entered the room and threw himself on the bed. Im tired. A moaning sound came out as I pursed my lips. Perhaps because I had been working hard just before, I felt muscle pain that I didnt even know I had. It was going to explode someday. Suramajes recent actions have been unusual. I knew this day woulde. The problem was timing. The Demonic Cult has finally entered the stage of stabilization. I felt like I was going crazy as factions suddenly formed and they started fighting for their own interests. If I made a mistake, all my efforts might have been in vain. If he were the leader of the squadron, he would have stamped them all with overwhelming force. Sosalma, a middle-aged man, let out a bitter smile. Unfortunately, it was impossible for me. Today, the ce where my right arm used to be felt empty. Thanks to the prosthetic hand that the craftsman put a lot of effort into, it didnt cause much of a problem in my daily life, but I couldnt help but feel regretful at times. Sword Emperor () That damn bastard interferes with me at every turn. The special task force sent to Seojang to obtain the legacy left behind by the first Cheonma returned empty-handed. Thats where I met Yeonsun. It can be considered fortunate that they came back safely, but for the Sosalma army that had high expectations for them, it couldnt help but leave them with a bitter taste in their mouths. Because even the foundation for the revival of the Demonic Cult was lost in vain. no. It was an item that I had no idea whether I could use it properly or not. Theres no need to feel too sorry. A gem that guarantees the bearers survival even if thrown into an extreme environment. The existence of Jewel was learned through records left at Cheonmagung that only the religious leader could read. Ancient shamans and demons who made pacts with them. Although the information written there was difficult to believe, Sosalma found a ray of hope there. [By the way, is it impossible to manufacture a jiangshi?] [I am not a god. I dont know of any convenient method of manipting a corpse to do what I want.] [ ording to tradition, the Demonic Cult of the past used many powerful tricks] [ Tradition is just tradition. There are a lot of absurd stories that have no reality.] I remembered a conversation I had with Sima Seohwan, the head of the previous Sima Sega family. Although he had twisted ideals, he was a person whose ability could only be acknowledged. Even he expressed disapproval when he saw the recipe for Gangshi provided by the Demonic Cult. [That being said, when I provided the recipe for making raw ginger, there was an immediate positive response.] [ Because I judged it to be quite possible. Raising the dead is Gods domain, but brainwashing the living is no different.] If you think about it, it was a strange thing. Because the answer given by Sima Xuhuan waspletely contradictory to the tradition handed down in the Demonic Cult. Ginger poetry was different from ordinary ginger poetry. To put it simply, he was a much higher being. Of course, it is more difficult to produce than regr steel, and requires a huge amount of manpower and cost. It was definitely written like that in the book handed over to Sima Seohwan. There was an assumption that came to mind only after I had discovered Cheonmagung. Sima Seohwan said: They say that bringing the dead back to life is beyond what humans can do. What about the numerous lectures said to have been performed by demonic cultists in the past? Are all records about him just fantasies? Its just a guess, though. In the first ce, it may be impossible to create a jiangshi without borrowing the power of a special being. For example, demons who were said to have made a contract with the shamans of Seojang in ancient times. Records of the First Heavenly Demon When we gather together all the misceneous information in addition to the story we heard from Sima Seohwan, we came to this conclusion. Its surprising to think that way. Surely Sima Xuhuan was not an ordinary person. An ominous power lent by the existence of another world. ording to his assumption, that power was the key to making jiangshi. However, Sima Seohwan showed off his ability to reproduce ginger poetry entirely with his own abilities. To use a metaphor, it was a master chef who created the best taste in the world with his amazing cooking skills even though he left out key ingredients. anyway. I pursed my lips again and let out a sigh. The branch of thought that had been branching out changed direction and returned to the starting point. Even the legacy of the first religious leader, on which he had ced a ray of hope, was taken away by the Geomje. The future of the Demonic Cult was truly dark. It wont copse like this. Sosalma slowly raised his upper body and his eyes became harsh. It was a position of supremacy that was achieved with great difficulty. It was a position he obtained by surviving all kinds of conspiracies and even betraying his teacher. [I am the tail of an Imoogi preparing for ascension. It is not even right to say that I am the tail. I dont want to live and die as a skin that will be discarded when the moment of sheddinges someday. It would be better to be the head of a snake crawling on the ground.] I knew from the beginning that I would never be the head of a dragon. I couldnt change anything just by ming the situation and environment. I could not toleratementing my situation, despairing, and meeting a meaningless end. I will struggle until the very end. Even if I get criticized and pointed at for being ugly, I will stand firm until the end. A struggle to survive. Isnt that the driving force that made me who I am today? Whether it takes ten or twenty years. Even if it takes much longer than that. Sosalma-gun pledged that he would definitely ce the Demonic Church on a rock. The prosthetic arm stretched over the head made a nking noise. The night in Cheonsan deepened. Chapter 544 Special Side Story Episode 18 Its been a while. How have you been? An old man with a scruffy face waved his hand with a happy expression. My palms and hair were greasy from what I had just done. Dont look like that. It came to this because of certain circumstances. Do you even sell oil these days? Is that possible? I came to investigate the waterway under Jang Mun-ins order. After all, the ce connected to the secret passage is a warehouse. There was a mountain of oil piled up. Thats just as strange as it is. Why do water droppers collect oil? Of course its loot. It appears that the recently robbed merchant ship was transporting oil. Ah I nodded as if I understood and walked after the old man. The old mans nickname is Sogeolgae (Цؤ). He was one of the twelve elders of the open world and ranked among the top hundred great masters. In the midst of the Great War of True Demons, there were several vacancies in the positions of great masters. It had been years since he had won one of them. It was only recently that he went on the scene and created an uproar in the world. Originally he was not even a 100-year-old expert, but now he has be a celebrity. I heard that you took disciples. Did you know? How could you not know? Its a big deal. These days, Impletely absorbed in the fun of teaching that child. Recently, I heard something from Jang Mun-in. Seeing Sogeolgae smiling cheerfully made me feel better. The memories of the first time I met him shed through my mind. [Tell this to your friend Dokgo Woojin. Hwia () is dead. I desperately need your help for revenge.] He, who had despaired of losing his disciple to the Blood Flower Witch, was now healing his mental illness and moving forward. After a period of wandering tied to the past, I began to focus on a new goal. As I watched him drooling heavily and bragging about his students, a soft smile appeared on his face. Why did you ask to see me? The Yangtze River Cooperation. I have something to say about that friend. ! The atmosphere suddenly became heavy. An unexpected story popped up. Is this what it feels like to be hit in the back of the head with a hammer? I couldnt tell what kind of expression I was making. The Yangtze River Cooperation. Masters close friend. A white master who died during the Battle of Jeongma. A member of the Cheonan Gambu who has been with him since the beginning of its establishment. I could still vividly picture him dying after being attacked by demons belonging to the Heavenly Demon Pce. Im sorry. It brings back bad memories. no. The reason I called you here was to give you that friends belongings. Ive been taking care of it and keeping it, but I feel like I need to sort it out. Why me? Its because I decided you were the best fit. Come this way. There was a house made of wood in the direction facing Sogeolgae. On a hill overlooking the Yangtze River. Perhaps because it was in a ce with few people, it felt deste. This ce? This is the residence of the Yangtze River Cooperation. It was almost thrown away because it had not been used since I entered the country. You mean you lived here? I looked around in disbelief. In my memories, Yangjiang Johyup was a greedy person. Not only did he have a desire to increase his reputation and status, but he also had a great deal of material greed. He may not know it, but the amount of wealth he had umted throughout his life must have been considerable. Have you ever thought about it? Why is that friends nickname Janggang Johyup? Isnt it because he was a chatan who worked on the Yangtze River? Thats right. But isnt it strange? Usually, the adjective chatan is not applied to a writer with such an entric personality. Thats right. I had no particr desire to dishonor the dead. However, it was an undeniable fact that the nature of the Yangtze Cooperation Association was not very good. How could it be that Sogeolgae, a long-time friend, would say something like that? From the very beginning, my rtionship with the Yangtze River Cooperative was strained from our first meeting. I beat him up hard when he was begging me to meet my teacher in a high-handed manner. Basically, the Yangtze Cooperatives were harsh in their speech andcked consideration for others. In many ways, he was a person who was far from a person of character. That friend is a person who lived his whole life dedicating himself to others, not to himself. ? All the residents living near the Yangtze River were grateful to him. That friends presence was a deterrent. What does it mean? What I am saying is that because of the Yangtze Cooperative, not even bandits, ck magnates, or even government officials could exploit themon people. I looked slightly surprised. It was impossible to aplish ten tasks with two hands. Beforeing under mymand, the Yangtze Cooperatives had never separately participated in the martial arts faction. I have never led a force myself. It was hard to believe that he, who was just an individual, had influence that epassed the vast Yangtze River. There is one reason why that friend was so greedy for power and money. Because I decided that I needed to further increase my influence. . I guess he hoped that no more absurd things would happen. At least those who live on the Yangtze River. I opened the door and stepped inside the cabin. The inside was cleaner than expected. It seemed that Sogeolgae had been steadily managing it all this time. It was a space deeply imbued with the tastes of the Yangtze River Fishing Association, who enjoyed fishing during his lifetime. Even though the house lost its owner a long time ago, it had a strangely fishy smell. Various types of fishing gear were hung on the left wall, and clothing, including bamboo ribs and boots, were hung on the right wall. What can I say, the scenery is simpler than I thought. If you think about it, the clothes worn by the Changjiang Association were always simr. As a monk, unless he was performing official duties, he always insisted on wearing clothes that showed off that he was a fisherman. I thought it was just a matter of preference. Maybe that wasnt the case. People with frugal lifestyle habits tend to show that in their daily lives. For some reason, I felt ufortable. I knew nothing about this person who was once my subordinate. Was it like this? Sweet. Sogeolgae, who was bending over and sweeping the floor with his hands, caught my eye. Some kind of device was released, a secret door opened, and a small hidden space was revealed. Inside the space, which was about knee height, were several books and other various items. The most notable thing was a silver thread wrapped around a solid wooden club. Heavenly Jamsa (Qz)! Thread extracted from silkworms,monly called Cheonjam (Q). A treasure that will not break even if you hang a heavy rock on it or cut it with a famous sword. Cheonjamsa was also wrapped around the ink-iron fishing rod, a German-style weapon of the Yangtze River Fishing Association. I thought this might be a ce to keep the extras. Take it. this is? It is a martial arts secret learned by the Yangjiang Association. Can you give me something like this? I looked at the books given to me by Sogeolgae and made a puzzled expression. I was wondering if I, who was not a member of the Yangtze River Cooperation Council or anything, could have these things. What? In a way, you have handed over a troublesome task to me. I think I know what the elder wants to ask me to do. It may be a bit harsh to say this, but the Yangtze River Cooperatives must have been proud of themselves for having met the end as a military man. I used to say this out of habit when drinking. I dont have any regrets about my life. . His only regret is that he was unable to find a sessor to inherit his progress. Sogeogae sighs softly. I put the books down on a nearby table and fell asleep. [I envy that friend of Dokgo Woojin. I guess I will have to start taking on disciples too.] The image of Jang Kang Jo-hyeop muttering with a bitter expression instantly came to mind. Unfortunately, he passed away without finding a sessor, and the martial arts he had learned was lost. This is what Sogeolgae is now asking me to do. Wouldnt you be able to continue the legacy of Yongjomun (T), the shrine gate of the Yangtze River Coboration that was cut off? Munpara who catches the dragon. I didnt feel any need to learn additional auxiliary martial arts. There is no use for martial arts that are premised on using a fishing rod in the first ce. However, it was the legacy of the Yangtze River Cooperation Agreement and no one else. Regardless of its usefulness, it could not be thrown away carelessly. In the end, we need to bring in disciples to learn martial arts. Can I truly teach the martial arts of Yongjomun to others? It was an unfamiliar martial art that I had never encountered before. No matter how much I was, I couldnt help but feel burdened. You must have the German weapons used by the Yangtze Cooperative, right? yes. It was well maintained and stored. Can I trust you? Ill think about it. It would have been realistically impossible for So Geol-gae himself to foster a sessor to the Yangtze-Korean Council. There is a student who is already teaching and, above all, he is open-minded. Still, it would have been difficult to go to Master instead of me. Currently, Master is busier than ever before to build the Thunder Gate. In the end, the only person who could resolve the resentment of the Yangtze Cooperation Council was me, his former boss. You have a lot of time, so think slowly. Im sorry for not being able to give you a definitive answer. No. It may not be an easy decision for even you. Rather, I feel sorry. By making me carry a heavy burden. Afterwards, Sogeolgae and I moved to another location and started a big business. In memory of the departed. And cheering for the future of those who survived. Ting. sses clinked together. We drank a ss of wine and watched each others current status. The Yangtze River visible from the window, and residents who devote themselves to their livelihoods with the Yangtze River as their stage. The peaceful yet fierce scene added to the excitement. Be a disciple. It was a night of deep worries. * * * Ill try my best for the first time in a while. Fifteen days have passed since then. I headed to the ferry port apanied by a few people. The security of the Yangtze River has not been very good recently. After the death of the Yangtze Cooperative, the size of the metallurgy and metallurgy trade has grown to a level that cannot be ignored. Sogeolgae, the elder of openness, was dispatched to investigate, so what more can I say? Theres no need for me toe forward myself. Whether the number increases, bandits run rampant, or thieves run rampant. My honest opinion was that it didnt matter to me. The problem was the ce where the enemy nested. Yangtze River. This is the ce that the Yangtze River Cooperatives protected and protected throughout their lives. After hearing the story about him from Sogeolgae, my feelings becameplicated. It was safe to say that this subjugation operation was nned to relieve that frustration. I think I did it too spontaneously, but I had strength now. Well, isnt that a bad number? No matter how much I tried, there was no way he could pose a threat to me. Whats going on? An old man who was dozing off in a chair spotted me and my group and started talking to us. I walked up to him, held out the gold coin, and asked. Can I borrow a boat? Of course. How many ships do you need? Two ships are enough. But is it okay? Its foggy right now because its the time zone Its okay. Thepanions who immediately boarded the ferry rowed vigorously. As I stared at the distant ferry, I fiddled with the book in my arms. It wouldnt be a good idea to think about it too long. Letse to a clear conclusion once this is over. I muttered in my mind and slowly looked away. Towards the front, enveloped in fog and unable to see an inch ahead. Chapter 545 Special Side Story Episode 19 Keuuk! Run away too! Where do these monsterse from? The once peaceful watercolor became a wastnd in an instant. mes rose, blood sttered, and screams echoed. Dont panic! There are only a few enemies! If we form a formation and attack together The man who ran out holding a military g and encouraged his subordinates soon copsed with a pale face. It was truly a ghost-like poisoning technique. When themander, who had been fine until a moment ago, fell unconscious, the enemies looked confused. Its easy. In some ways, subjugating Surochae was more difficult than dealing with Green Forest. First of all, it is not easy to approach the enemys stronghold. There was no enemy more difficult than a defensive army that actively took advantage of its environment. However, that also applies only when the power gap between the two sides is at a certain level. At the point when the elites, including absolute masters, set foot in Suchae, there was no chance for them to win. Actually, I can easily wipe out this ce on my own. No matter how strong I was, I couldnt handle multiple things at the same time. Unless you can use self-immtion like King Mihu in the folktale. Moreover, subduing Suchae did not end there. Captured residents had to be rescued, surrendering bandits had to be taken away, and the wealth they had looted had to be recovered. So I brought some members of the Dragon King Dynasty with me. Although the number of people was small, each person was a skilled person equivalent to a hundred great experts. Elder. The safety of the prisoners has been secured. Thank you for your effort. Hwang Ho-jin, the leader of the Yongwangdae, who took power with moderation, immediately joined in the subjugation of the enemy. The hidden blood rtive of Nam Hak-geom, an elder from the Gongdong faction. Now, he is a strong man whose name is proudly ranked among the top 100 masters. Some of the enemies who recognized him let out cries of embarrassment. How is the situation? Its smooth. I left behind all the locks in the prison and warehouse. The identity of the woman who quietly approached the side was none other than Cheon Ga-ryeong. I was amazed by the sight of her smiling as she twirled the bundle of keys hanging on her index finger. It was amazing work every time I saw it. Should we really say that he is the leader of Hao Wen? Everything will be sorted out in just a few minutes. No matter how big the numbers are, they are still numbers. well. If it werent for you, I dont think we would havended safely? Isnt everyone under the illusion that they can naturally fly on the water like you? When the ferry first approached, the enemiesughed. Then they tried to drown me and my group by throwing all kinds of things at them. I didnt know they even prepared a catapult. Although it was crude, probably made by assembling parts found here and there, it was still quite threatening. It was not for nothing that the government forces had left the enemy without subduing them. this guy! die! A giant holding arge ax rushed from the side. It seemed like he had been hiding until now, waiting for an opportunity. Five scars covered the face. It matched the appearance of Chaeju () that I had heard about. Of course, I had already noticed his presence. Kwazijic! The moment the ax de touched my neck. The handle of the ax broke without force. Nonsense. A giant with a devastated expression looking down at his torn hand. He hit the humans neck with an ax that had infused energy to its limit. Of course, the head and body had to be separated, but the result was just the opposite. I couldnt even inflict a scratch, let alone save my life. The de of the ax, blocked by the small membrane of the brain, was fixed in the air, and only the handle was broken due to the rebound force. Sigh! The moment I reached out my hand and tried to grab the giants head. A de flew out and pierced the nape of his neck. He let out a loud groan and copsed in ce. Dang sojeo. Are you hurt anywhere? Theres no way I could be defeated by a mere enemy, right? Tang Seo-yeons eyes were full of dissatisfaction as she looked this way. His face seemed to be protesting as to whether such a dangerous scene had to be created. If you look at it through the eyes of a third party, it was a moment when your head almost flew off, so it was worth it. this. I pursed my lips andughed. Tang Seo-yeon urgently covered her mouth with her hand, but it was not something that could be noticed. Her eyebrows were bent into an inverted shape. I turned my head, pretending not to notice, and immediately kicked the ground. In order to avoid the current situation, it was necessary to divert her attention. It was fortunate that there were enemies scattered everywhere to be sacrificed. Grumble! The mes covering the wooden fence soared high into the sky. It didnt take long for the subjugation to bepleted. * * * Are you here, Elder? These are residents and merchants who were imprisoned in prison. Seo Ho-seon and Hwa Dae-rang reported to me one after another. Everyone who was liberated after suffering harsh hardships expressed their gratitude to me. Some people could not help but be moved by the fact that they had received help from a famous swordsman throughout the entire central ins. It would be better to move as soon as everything is sorted out. These people were not the only enemy who built a nest in the vast Yangtze River. The same task was nned to be repeated several more times after that. This will bring peace to the Yangtze River for a while. Thieves and ck swords are like weeds; no matter how much you cut them down or uproot them, they will grow back at some point. If there is profit, people will be tempted. Even if it was an unfair advantage, it was the same. Even if my party and I wiped out all the enemies nesting in the Yangtze River, the only thing guaranteed was immediate safety. Unless something like the dead Yangtze River Cooperatives reappears, residents who make a living along the Yangtze River will continue to suffer damage. help! It was a girls crying voice that woke me up from my deep thoughts, recalling Sogeolgaes request. She was holding a boy younger than herself in her arms and begging earnestly while holding on to the hem of one of the Dragon Kings clothes. Ask him to save his younger brother. Is there a problem? There is no time! Please Calm down. If you tell me exactly what the situation is, I can help you. The girl managed to take a deep breath in response to myforting words. Her exnation that followed was difficult to understand because it was rambling and disorganized, but to summarize it briefly, it was as follows . The girls younger brother was born with a weak body. 2. Several doctors were visited, but no one could reveal the name of the boys disease . The boys health, which was otherwise not good, rapidly deteriorated after he was captured by the pirates. Its definitely not in good condition. As I held the boys wrist and let energy flow into my body, I narrowed my eyes. Even basic energy cirction was not urring properly. I felt that the spark of life was going out every moment. If you want to save him, you have to take him to apetent doctor right away. The problem was that this was the home of enemy forces located in the middle of the Yangtze River. Even if it were the closest medical clinic, it would take at least half a day to arrive. If I hold the boy in my arms and spread the rain with all my might, will there be any hope? As I predicted the possibilities in my head, I quickly shook my head. The problem was that I didnt know the geography of this area well. Not to mention the location of the medical room. by the way. I was injecting inner energy to boost my energy in a hurry, but it wasnt very effective. I felt quite a bit of resistance. In the past, when I treated Cheon Ga-ryeong, who was suffering from mental illness, it wasnt like this. What kind of disease is it? As I continued to examine the boys body, my eyes widened. A thought crossed my mind for a moment. I couldnt be sure. This is my first time experiencing this constitution in person. It was probably the same for anyone but me. Its ridiculous. I never thought I would find a vein like this. Jeolmaek (~}). A cursed constitution that guarantees death before the terms are reached. A blood vessel that is narrow, stiff, and hard rather than tough and flexible. He has an unfortunate fate and is destined to live a short life because the basic betting cycle is not carried out properly. A rare being, difficult to find even once in a single era, was now before my eyes. [The head teacher also said that he learned martial arts that could not be learned unless he was desperate.] [ It is desperate.] [It seems that he has ovee his constitution.] [Because he has ovee it, he will still be alive at this age.] Past I remembered the conversation I had with my teacher. I was not a member of parliament. Of course, he had no expertise in medicine. However, he knew better than anyone else in the world how to save his life. The contemporary sessor to Cheonreimun is none other than me. Seo Musa. yes. Please stand guard. From this moment on, no one can approach me. All right. Despite the sudden order, Seo Ho-seon did not question it. He immediately bit the people around him and called other members to control the onlookers. So that I can focus solely on the boy. Its a little dangerous, though. There were two main things I had to do from now on. The first is to inject white lightning needles to remove debris and turbidity stuck in the blood vessels. The second is to manipte the boys energy and force him to use it ording to the instructions of the White Lightning God Art. Neither of them could do anything to an unconscious little boy. This is especially true if the target is an ordinary person who has not learned martial arts. But if its a cliffhanger, its a different story. If the veins were uniquely strong, they would be able to withstand a bit of shock. It wouldnt be a problem to try to expand the bloodstream in a slightly unsophisticated way. Huh He turned the boys body over and ced his hand on the Myeongmunhyeol (TѨ). He then closed his eyes and sank into consciousness. The brain energy,pressed so small that it could not be seen, prated into the boys body. * * * ? It was a day and a halfter that the boy woke up. The boys sister, who was sitting on the edge of the bed and nursing diligently, shouted in a voice full of emotion. Hwiya! Sister, this is Its Baekyeon Gaekjans guest room. Baekyeon Guest Cup? Are you talking about that expensive, high-end guest cup? okay. The boy, who was looking around with a confused face, soon found me sitting in a corner reading a book. He asked the girl in a low voice. Why are we here? Could it be that the enemy sold us out to that person? What nonsense! The startled girl quickly looked at me. Iughed and reassured her with a light wave. From the boys perspective, it was a situation that could easily have been misunderstood. The girl sighed in relief and exined what had happened while spitting. Ive felt this before, but youre not that good at speaking. It was difficult to understand because it was rambling and the chronological order was mixed up. The boy, who was tilting his head, looked in my direction and asked carefully. So, warrior subdued Suchae and saved us? Thats right. The one who saved me from death Its me. The boy had a look of confusion in his eyes. He seemed worried that I might have been offended by what he said a moment ago. He hesitated and couldnt open his mouth easily, but he couldnt withstand his sisters harsh gaze and apologized to me. Im sorry. its okay. Warrior is a high-ranking person, right? Why are you using the honorifics on me? Its just like an ingrained habit. Exalted One. In the boys eyes, I seemed to be nothing more or less than that. In fact, an ordinary person who was not interested in Moorims work, or even a patient who spent most of his life in a hospital bed, could have done the same. Itste, but thank you for saving me. I just did what I had to do. I envy you, warrior. ? If I had been as strong as you, I would have been able to protect my sister, my teacher, and my friends. Ament filled with many emotions. These were not words that woulde out of the mouth of a young boy. The boys sister said the siblings grew up without parents. He said he had never even seen his father and his mother got sick and died a long time ago. [The reason we are alive until now is purely thanks to the elders.] [Elders?] [Because Eoong (O) supported children in the same situation as us.] Eoong was referring to the deceased Yanggang Johyeop. I was able to realize what Sogeolgae said, that he lived his whole life for others. If I were as strong as the warrior and as strong as Grandpa Eoong, I would have been able to easily defeat the enemy, right? . No, you could have prevented the enemy from attacking in the first ce, right? Oh, just like grandpa did. The siblings lost their home due to enemy attacks. The facilities created by the Yangtze Cooperative for children in simr situations no longer existed in the world. A boy suffering from arrhythmia found in the middle of the Yangtze River. A brother and sister who still retain their unspoiled innocence and admire the deceased Yangjiang Johyeop. Is this fate? I felt a strong attraction. A feeling that was difficult to exin in words arose. For a while, I just stared at the boy who smiled sadly and the girl who became depressed at the same time. I broke the silence and spoke to them. How are you feeling? Its great. It doesnt feel like my body. Im d thats the case. Has my illness improved? Unfortunately, that is not the case. It has only temporarily improved, but it is likely to get worse again over time. Is that so The boy lowered his head helplessly. The girl, perhaps ovee with emotion by the sight of the boy so disappointed, began to sob as if she would burst into tears at any moment. Let me correct one thing: Its not a disease, its a constitution. Its called jeolmaek. Desperation? yes. It is said that most people suffering from arrhythmia die before reaching maturity. Its such a scary constitution. The shadow on the boys face became even darker. I spoke in a soft tone, as ifforting the boy. There is only one way to ovee despair. Maybe I heard something unexpected. The brother and sister suddenly raised their heads and looked at me at the same time. I felt an unspoken pressure in my gaze. The look in his eyes seemed to urge him to quickly tell me the method. You are learning martial arts from me. Martial arts? To the warrior? [Its a bit weird to ask now, but arent you upset? The so-called disciple said he would neglect the martial arts and use the sword technique, which I dont know where he learned it from, as his main martial art.] [It doesnt really matter. Because the foundation of the Thunder Gate lies in the Lightning God Art. I heard that in the first ce, the sessor to the recluse was a swordsman, not a martial artist.] I remembered having such a conversation with my teacher one day. The basis of Tenreimun was in Baekrei Shingong. In other words, it was no problem for the sessor to Baekrei Shingong of the next generation to learn the martial arts of Yongjomun. I quietly closed the book in my hand. It seemed like I had finally found someone who would be the owner of the legacy left behind by the Yangtze River Cooperation. You said you wish you had the power to protect the people around you. yes? I will make you strong. To the point where we cant even dare to surpass them in numbers. ! Would you like to be my disciple? * * * Speaking of which, I hope you will give me the appropriate respect. What do you mean? I mean it literally. Please create an appropriately high position for me, whether its an elder or a head of state. The teacher looked at me in bewilderment when he saw me making such a bold and bold request. Proper preparations have not yet been made, let alone the establishment of a n. However, it was surprising that the so-called disciple was already thinking about taking up a position. Zhuge Hye, who was sitting across from him, also looked very embarrassed. As I said, I will teach Seo Hwi myself. However, if someone who is not a disciple of the Heavenly Thunder Gate learns the White Lightning God Art, wouldnt it cause problems in many wayster on? Somehow, I ended up taking on a disciple. However, after thinking about it carefully, Baekrei Shingong was not Wolhwajang (Af), but the martial arts of Cheonleimun. Even though I am a disciple who has followed the progress of the Emperor Lei, I should not have passed on the White Lightning God Art to someone else without permission. Unless you want to create a conflict with the teachers sect that will settle in Changsha in the future. There was no other issue more sensitive and cautious than that of disciples outside the profession. Isnt it likely that the newly born Cheonromun will not be operated in a haphazard manner like before? Therefore, the boy Seo Hwi, whom he took as his disciple this time, had to be, at least formally, Cheonleimuns disciple. Not Wolhwamundo (AT), but Cheonromundo. Likewise, I also needed to upy a position in advance, even if it was only a superficial one. That way, you can teach your students with peace of mind. I think it would be better to talk about thatter. I dont think its something to say in front of the vice-garrison listening. All right. Honam is the region where the headquarters of the Murim Alliance is located. It goes without saying that no n or family could freely establish themselves in Jangsa, which was considered a strategic point among all nations. If it had not been for the request of the hero who put an end to the Great War between the True and Demons, the Murim Alliance would never have shown a cooperative attitude. Since it was a project jointly promoted by the Emperor of the Terrible and the Emperor of Geom, it was probably not enough to provide convenience, so they even dispatched a deputy militarymander like this. I know youre busy, but Im sorry for bothering you with personal matters like this. no. Please take care of me in the future, Soger. Zhuge Hye, with a faint smile on his lips, nced in my direction. After discussing and touring a few candidate sites, we decided to take some time to sit down with her. It seemed like it was going to be a crazy busy day. * * * Time passed like flowing water. Disciple. Yes, Master. My student, who was swinging a fishing rod while sweating profusely, turned his head at my call. It was rewarding to teach strictly during this time. When I first saw him, his body was as frail as a withered old tree, but now he has managed to gain some weight and muscles and it has be attractive. Now, you are quite familiar with the use of the White Lightning God Art. Its all thanks to Master. I twisted the corners of my lips and smiled evilly. The sight of my student answering with a bright smile sparked a sense of yfulness. Can he really smile like that at what I say next? Once youplete the foundation and fully digest the energy of the elixir,e to the temple with me. yes? Why in the Tang family I n to ask the head of the Tang family to support Cheondokdan (춾). Seo Hwis mouth dropped open at the remark that seemed like a thunderp. The fishing rod that had slipped from my hand was rolling around on the floor. I felt a strange joy as I looked at my student who was so embarrassed and didnt know what to do. Didnt my past teacher feel this way when looking at me? If its Cheondogdan, isnt it the Tang familys vision elixir? yes. If I, who am not a poisoner, ate Cheondokdan, wouldnt I be poisoned and die? You will not die. I cant say its not dangerous. It felt like I was watching my old self trying to find a way out. I felt sorry for my student, but no matter how much I struggled, there was no point in it. In the end, he was destined to be caught by my hand and taken to the Tang family. Dont worry, disciple. Its all happened to me too. . I will definitely keep my promise. I will take responsibility and make you the best fisherman in the world. Seo Hwis face turned pale. It was a reaction as if I had seen a ghost. I hummed and muttered as I left the training room, leaving behind my student who was sitting on the floor with a devastated expression on his face. I guess this is how I raise my students. C Completion of special side story C The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!